《New law of Beast Taming》


 Chapter 1: The beginning of something new

    "Master, leave the fight. We''ll be able to stop the alliance in its tracks. Therefore, be sure to escape this place unharmed. As Amane started to run down her execution platform, she overheard those awful words.She was confident that the family she had adopted would be there for her when she needed them. Amane still regretted that they had delayed carrying out her punishment, though.


    It was already too late, after all. Because of the poison she had knowingly consumed, Amane''s life was about to end.


    She had no other choice, though.


    That was the choice Amane had to make. Either she passed away, or the rest of her guild did. Amane was a lone individual. No matter how much power she had, she would not be able to save everyone.


    ''I guess this is the curse of having so much power. Those alliance bastards could not find anything else so they chose to threaten me with those kids'' lives.''


    And between her cursed existence and the lives of her loved ones, it was clear what Amane would have chosen.


    That was the reason Amane had not told anyone about this deal. None of the children Amane had picked up along her life needed to carry the burden of her death.


    Amane had been ready to go out quietly, but it no longer seemed possible.


    Why did they need to know right away? In any case, everything was about to end. These kids were going to be taken care of by the alliance when I passed away, and they were going to be placed with good homes to raise them.


    Amane had consented to her capture and subsequent execution because of these kids. Because of these kids, Amane refrained from succumbing to her curse and turning into a demon.


    You see, Amane was a half-demon. Demons were the mortal enemies of humanity and divinity.


    As such, Amane''s existence was considered cursed in everyone''s eyes. They had tried to kill her so many times that she had even lost count.


    ''Maybe that was why I took those unfortunate children in. They had nowhere else to go, just like me.''


    And now those very children were throwing away their chance at a better life because of her. No matter how Amane looked at it, it was her fault.


    She had dragged these children into her world and made their lives miserable.


    ''They would not have been better off without you as well. The world considered them to be a burden as well.'' S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane''s mind reminded her of this fact but her heart spoke differently.


    "You all need to get out of here. There is still time for you to claim plausible denial later. You don''t need to be concerned about my death."


    "No way. We are not going anywhere.", "True. You took us in when we had nowhere to go so we''ll stand by you.", "We are family after all."


    The more Amane heard those words, the more she felt her heart hurt. These poor children had no idea what kind of choice they were making.


    The world was a cruel and unjust place for people who tried to oppose the alliance.


    You see, while there were many different species in the universe, they could be grouped into three major groups: humanity, the demon race, and divinity.


    Among them, the demon race resisted both humanity and divinity, while humanity and divinity formed an alliance. Since the beginning of life, this has been happenin


    The alliance was the official name given to the union between humanity and divinity. And it''s primary goal was to keep the demon race from flourishing.


    But the alliance''s influence was much border than that. It was not as the absolute ''good'' it tried to portray itself to be. And its light caused the darkest of shadows on this world.


    These children Amane had taken in were the proof of the darkness the alliance was capable of casting. But Amane wanted these children to step into the light.


    And if she had to sacrifice herself, then so be it. She has already washed out and become useless anyway.


    "You all are idiots. I can no longer protect you all. I no longer have a core to be able to use magic."


    Amane had given it away willingly to seal the deal with the leader of the divinity. She had to make sure this deal was unbreakable.


    "We don''t care about it at all. We just want you to come back home with us."


    The redhead child who only came up to Amane''s knees cried out. She was one of the last Amane had saved but she was such a precious girl.


    Amane would miss them all.


    "Be good and study hard. This world is something that will bow down to you all one day. Be nice to each other and live out your lives. Most of you will live for centuries. You will see the world change a lot but don''t be afraid."


    Amane let the children go. She could already feel the calamity being charged up behind her.


    Had Amane only needed to protect herself, she might have even survived the attack. But she had to protect the children behind her.


    "You all, live. Even if you have to beg and crawl, live and survive. Do it till you no longer had to cower in front of anyone. Become stronger and we may meet again one day in the future."


    Amane felt sad to leave the children without any form of protection. But this was all she could do to save their lives.


    "One day you all will see a world that does not discriminate against special children like us. That day, please do your best to make sure to remember me."


    She was dying already but Amane would make sure she would be able to save the lives of her precious people.


    The children were crying but that was good. Their tears would make it difficult for them to remember what kind of face Amane was making.


    She wanted them to remember her always smiling.


    So Amane gave them all the last smile as she used her body and whatever was left of her magic to block the calamity''s attack. It would take everything she had to hold back the attack but Amane was determined to see this through.


    "Please don''t go. I won''t forgive you if you died now."


    Amane tried to recall the name of the silver-haired fox child that was begging Amane to live. But even thinking was becoming difficult for Amane in her current condition.


    Everything was becoming hazy but the children were safe.


    "Take care."


    The Supreme Goddess Amane spoke those lines before her body vanished in a collision of light.


    The alliance members who witnessed this event would later refer to this day as a miracle of the goddess. However, it wouldn''t take long for the Supreme Goddess'' name to become tarnished and linked to wickedness.


    The children that were saved would remember Amane''s words. They would beg and crawl to the best of their might.


    They would survive and they would live on to become the pillars of the new world.


    That day, the a supreme leader closed her eyes for the last time and the world began to change in her image.


    The kids she had saved grew up and went their own way. But no one forgot the bright light of the one who made it possible.


    At one place, a pair of brilliant golden eyes closed.


    ___________________________


    ___________________________


    ___________________________


    At another place and at another time, a pair of golden eyes opened with a shock.


    "Oi, wake up. Can''t you see that the sun is already up in the sky? How long are you going to sleep in for?"


    Amane felt a heavy weight on top of her as she tried to open her eyes. Everything was hazy with her but the lack of pain caused Amane''s eyes to flash open.


    "What? Where am I? It doesn''t hurt anymore?"


    The last thing Amane remembered was her body disappearing because of her overexertion of magic. It had hurt badly but the pain had reminded Amane that she was still alive.


    Did this lack of pain make Amane think of her current residence as the after-life? She had died, right?


    Was this heaven or hell?


    "This is neither heaven nor hell. This is the Tsurugi residence. But you might see hell soon if you don''t get up and report for duty."


    The speaker was an old lady with glaring eyes. She was not someone Amane had seen before but she somehow felt intimidated just looking at her.


    Amane felt her body react to the old lady''s words. She was going through the next few minutes with a blank mind.


    Her body was moving through the motions as if Amane had gone through it a thousand times before.


    The style of dressing Amane was wearing was one she had never worn before. There were too many layers to dress oneself in but Amane would have never taken the risk of wearing so many layers.


    Amane only felt herself pause when she caught sight of her face in the mirror.


    The features looking back at her remembered Amane in color but nothing about the face looking back at her belonged to Amane.


    She still had golden eyes that were exactly the same colour as they had always been. As in her previous existence, her hair was still straight and black.


    However, she now had a delicate touch to her features.


    For a skilled combatant like herself, Amane''s hands and face were too frail.


    Amane could see that the core she had wounded in her previous existence was still present and shone brightly within her, but it was in no way controlled.


    The current Amane was no better than a rugged brat who did not know how to wield her strength.


    "Lady Yoko, please do not make us late. Lord Tsurugi is waiting for us."


    Tsurugi was a name Amane had never anticipated hearing in a good way. An honourable demon clan by the name of Tsurugi once chose to join the alliance, but they were never accepted.


    When Amane had last been there, their house had been no more than a tiny hut where they made tools and traded commodities.


    The demon nobles did not appear to be more at home in this opulent room than a merchant family.


    "Yoko? My name is Amane. I think you have the wrong person in front of you."


    Amane expected the old lady to laugh her words off or even get concerned about her. She did not expect the old lady to sigh in worry.


    "Lady Yoko, we do not have time for your usual tricks. You were Lady Sara last weak, and Lady Miko the week before. Please behave yourself today since your fiance is coming here to see you today."


    Amane wanted to assure the old lady that she was not joking around but Amane was not able to do anything once the old lady decided to get involved with her.


    Either the old lady was too strong or Amane had lost all the strength she used to possess in her last life.


    Amane felt like a doll who was being dragged all over by the old lady. Her face was dabbed with powder and her clothes were rearranged a hundred times before Amane was let go.


    By the time Amane was even aware of what was going on around her, she was being dragged into a separate but highly decorative sitting room.


    The floor seating in the area was designed with inspiration from a traditional Japanese sitting room.


    "Yoko, join me in my chair. You sit on Sakura''s other side today, please. Make sure you control Yoko. We cannot permit today''s meeting to go horribly wrong.


    Despite having a horrible feeling about what would happen today, Amane decided not to make a scene.


    She was forced into her seat without any delay.


    Sakura, the girl sitting at her side, went red as soon as Amane took her seat. The child looked to be sixteen but her body was unlike any sixteen years-old Amane had seen before.


    ''Isn''t this girl too developed to be a teen? Those weapons are as huge as mine used to be. Ah, looks like my current body is similar in size to my last one as well.''


    "Yoko, I hope you will behave yourself today. It is time for you to make yourself useful to me and gain the attention of the esteemed leaders of the Divine guild. Although their supreme leader could not make it today, your future fiance is not a low-life either."


    Amane felt the weight of those words slam into her all of a sudden.


    A normal person might not have been able to tell what was happening. But there was a compulsion spell woven in the man''s voice that Amane could hear.


    It seemed like Lord Tsurugi was willing to do anything to get this deal signed. He was even going as far as to use compulsion magic on Amane to make sure his plan worked.


    It would have been a successful trick had Amane been anyone else. But tricks of this level were not going to work on Amane at all.


    Still, it would not be bad for Amane to play along for the time being and fool the man at his trick.


    ''I will make sure you get what you deserve old man. You will regret trying to play with my life.''


    He wouldn''t know what hit him by the time Amane was finished with him. Amane would see to it that the man paid a price for trying to take advantage of a helpless, na?ve woman.

 Chapter 2: Yes, I have a problem [pt1]

    "Yoko, sit properly. Don''t slouch in your seat like an uneducated moron. First impressions are everything."Amane wasn''t immediately aware that the elderly man was speaking to her. Being referred to by a different name was strange, but Amane would eventually have to get used to it.


    If it weren''t for the younger girl seated on her opposite side, Amane might not have even noticed that she was being called.


    "Sister, I know you do not want this marriage but angering your father is not a good idea. At least meet the man before rejecting him. We cannot anger the Divine Guild and Lady Suzuki."


    Hearing the familiar name shook Amane, but she eventually put it down to coincidence. It was undoubtedly not the same person she knew back then.


    Amane was confident that if the members of her guild had lived this long, they would have forgotten about her and moved on with their lives. Perhaps this Suzuki was related to the young fox girl that Amane had long ago taken in?


    ''Suzuki used to be a common name back then. Maybe things have not changed much in the future as well? Not that I know how long it had been since I died.''


    Amane had no idea how long she had been dead for. For all she knew, it could have been only a day since her death.


    It was not like she kept up with the internal politics or power struggles between organizations. She did not have the luxury of time to be worried about it all.


    ''Maybe I could take it easy in this life. Well, as long as I break off this engagement I can do as I want.''


    Amane sighed as she settled into her seat. She was not one to sit ideally and it showed in her moments. Even sitting ideal for ten minutes was too much for her.


    ''Why is the opposite family not showing up? Are we being ghosted?''


    The elder man''s expression indicated to Amane that he was not content. His burning, golden eyes were filled with rage and shame.


    Amane had a lot of experience dealing with influential families in her day. She was also certain that impatient people like Lord Tsurugi existed.


    "When was the representative supposed to be here? How long does the Divine guild need to keep us waiting? Are they looking down on us? On the Tsurugi name? Have they gone mad?"


    Amane jumped up in her seat at the unexpected outburst. Her heart thundered in her chest at the sudden fright.


    ''Wow. I never thought I would see anyone curse out the Divine guild like this in my life. I guess things are different now.''


    When Amane had been alive, no one could even as much as breathe against the Divine Guild without being killed off. The alliance used to rule the lands with an iron fist back then.


    Even those with the ability to reject the partnership, like Amane, opted to remain silent. Nobody wanted to make a big deal out of themselves.


    The bang of the door interrupted the dismal mood. The security man appeared to be panicking as he dashed inside.


    "M-My lord, something has happened to the Divine guild''s messenger and our guest. You need to come out right this instant to resolve the issue." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Frankly, Amane was shocked at the braver of this guard. The anger was rolling off Lord Tsurugi in visible waves.


    But the guard had risked it all to deliver this news which likely meant that it was important.


    "At this time, I don''t want to hear anything. The session is adjourned. Go back to your rooms, Sakura and Yoko, and don''t come out until I say to. Lady Suzuki and I need to talk about the broken promise and our agreement. She will not get away with this insult, I promise."


    The elderly man didn''t seem interested in hearing what the poor guard had to say.


    "B-But my lord, it''s about the messenger-"


    "I don''t want to hear about it. If the Divine Guild doesn''t want this marriage they could have told me so."


    The elder man stalked out of the room without giving a backward glance to the panicking guard he was leaving behind.


    No one knew what to do in such a situation but Amane could guess a few things just by observing her surroundings.


    First, the guard must be carrying incredibly important news for him to stay behind even after being humiliated like this.


    Second, it did not seem like this was the first instance of Lord Tsurugi''s unexpected behavior. Everyone looked as if they had expected such a temper from their lord.


    "Lady Sakura, what should we do now? Your father is not being very cooperative and this is such an important day for us all."


    Amane felt insulted when everyone turned toward the younger girl at her side.


    "Umm, we should keep away from this problem. I don''t want my father to get angry at any of us,"


    Since Amane was the older one of the pair, she should have been the next one in line for consultancy but everyone just brushed her off without even a second thought.


    Sakura was sparing her glances but Amane could tell that it was not glances of reassurance. These glances asked Amane to sit back and not cause a scene.


    Why does Amane spot these particular looks? Because she used to receive these from the one who had reared Amane in a previous life.


    But unlike that child back then, Amane was no longer a useless person. Even if her new body felt weak and useless right now, there were things Amane could do. But the very first thing she needed to do was to take note of the situation and find out what kind of situation had occurred.


    ''I am not doing this because I am bored. I am just lending these people a helping hand because I want to live a care-free life.''


    "You guard, lead me to the problem. I will try to take care of it as soon as I can."


    Amane''s words caused everyone to stare at her. Their startled expressions told Amane that no one had expected her to speak up.


    Only the old maid that had manhandled Amane into this room seemed to be annoyed by this development.


    "I am sorry. My lady is having a difficult day today. I will take her away now and explain to her what is going on."


    Before anyone else could speak, the elderly woman grabbed Amane by the arm and dragged her outside. Amane, to be perfectly honest, was growing tired of being hauled around like this.


    The elderly owner of her body appeared to be in a challenging circumstance, but Amane was not going to accept it.


    It was not in her personality to sit back and take such things lying down.


    Amane allowed herself to be pulled back to her room by the old lady because she did not want to cause a scene in the middle of the corridor but that was all the grace she was going to give the old maid.


    "You! Don''t cause any more trouble for old master Tsurugi. He took you in when your parents died and he was even gracious enough to take care of your family business. So you should be a good girl and listen to his orders."


    "Just because you are the only daughter of the old master Tsurugi doesn''t give you any right. You are not even a true demon like the Tsurugis. Abominations like you should just live their lives in silence and not complain about what they are being given."


    Amane had not understood what kind of situation she was in yet but this one conversation caused things to become clearer for her.


    She didn''t appear to be a "pure-breed" in this incarnation either, and it appeared that her current situation is a result of her being a half-breed.


    "To think that my half-breed status will follow me into this existence as well." However, I think people here are not as tolerant as I had thought. What should I do next to improve my standing in this family?


    Amane had noticed her lack of respect in this household. It seemed like she was the ''master'' here in name only.


    Even the servants looked down on her.


    "Look at me when I am talking to you girl. Don''t you dare ignore me!"


    Amane caught the incoming slap before it could make an impact on her cheek. The startled old lady quickly tried to pull her hand back but Amane''s grip made it impossible.


    Amane''s body did not have the strength to resist the old lady''s power but when she used her core, her body was filled with immeasurable strength.


    "You sure are brave to try and hit me. Do you not care for your life? I am the ''master'' in this house after all."


    Amane''s tone went dark and intimidating. The old servant looked close to fainting and Amane could tell that this was her first time seeing something like this.


    ''Ah, it seems the previous owner of this body was not only a coward but also submissive. Too bad that I am none of these things.''


    Amane was not happy with her current circumstances but she did understand why the previous owner of the body chose to live as they had.


    Not everyone dared to step out of the norms and face the world. When you did decide on your goals, achieving them was even more difficult.


    "M-My lady, please let go. I-I will never serve you if you broke my wrist. Y-You know I am the o-only one who v-volunteered for the position of your m-maid, right? No one else will take my p-place once I am gone."


    Was this some kind of weird way to guild-trip Amane? Did the old lady think of her as a child who was unable to do anything without help?


    "I don''t care if you resign and never return. I would prefer it if you never came back so please die in a shallow puddle somewhere out there. You no longer need to come here from tomorrow."


    The old lady went white at Amane''s words. The shocked expression on the lady''s face was real enough to convince Amane that this possibility had never occurred to her.


    Did the old lady seriously think someone would put up with her abuse forever?


    "M-My lady, you cannot decide that on your own. M-Master Tsurugi will never allow that. R-Right, we should take this up with Master Tsurugi. I am sure he will be able to change my lady''s mind."


    The old woman had a smirk on her face when she finished her proposition. It irritated Amane when she looked at the old servant.


    Did she look that gullible in the eyes of her servant?


    "No need. Since you are my servant, I can dismiss you as I please. Now go and leave me alone."


    "You cannot decide that on your own. You are nothing more than a doll who-"


    The door opened before the servant could finish her words. Amane looked toward the new entry as well, her eyes guarded.


    Amane let the old lady go as soon as she heard the door to her room open.


    "What''s happening here? I decided to check on everyone because I heard a lot of noises coming from inside. Are things in order?


    The person who had arrived was Sakura Tsurugi. Since she hadn''t had time to watch the younger girl yet, Amane wasn''t sure what to think of her.


    Amane was not even sure if she should count Sakura as a potential ally or an enemy.


    Thank God you are here, Lady Tsurugi. The strange attitude my Lady is in today is even making her violent. I''m not sure what to do with her. Give us the go-ahead to imprison my lady so that she won''t hurt anyone else, please.


    The old servant had the audacity to ask it all. She even pushed her injured wrist in a highlighting way so that it became more prominent.


    Her intention was clear - to get Amane in trouble with the other female.


    But did she think it would matter to Amane? As far as Amane could gather from the old servant''s words, she and the current Lord Tsurugi were not directly related.


    And if Amane was reading the situation right, then it was the owner of her body who was the real head of the family and not the current Lord Tsurugi.


    ''So this marriage was likely a ruse to get me out of this house and to take the mantle of the family head for himself. It was a clever trick but it would no longer work on me.''


    "Yoko? Is something wrong? You never fight with servants before."


    Sakura''s voice sounded hesitant when she asked this question. Amane could tell that Sakura wasn''t like her father and likely also didn''t resent Amane.


    So that meant Amane could take a chance with her.


    "You are right. I do have a problem with this servant and I want her gone. Do you want to say anything against my decision?"


    Amane was giving Sakura a chance. Her answer would decide if Amane would treat her as a friend or a foe from here on.

 Chapter 3: Yes, I have a problem [pt2]

    "You are right. I do have a problem with this servant and I want her gone. Do you want to say anything against my decision?"There was silence after Amane finished speaking. Sakura''s eyes widened as she heard the unexpected words.


    ''Ah, it appears I made a mistake with my character. But then again, I had no intention of going with the flow.''


    Most people in Amane''s situation would keep their heads down and observe the situation before making any decisions. But Amane was different in that regard.


    Instead of observing her surroundings, she should use what she could to change her image.


    She had only been here for a day, but there were things she had observed that helped her make her decision.


    At first, it appeared that the Tsurugi family was looking for a way to get rid of her, but they were unable to make any visible move against her. That gave Amane enough time to make a change.


    Second, her host seemed to exhibit an unusual pattern of behavior. She was even thought to be mentally ill, which aided Amane.


    She could easily pass herself off as her host''s spilled personality. Amane wasn''t sure if her resurrection was a fluke or if it was planned.


    ''But even if this is a part of someone''s plan, I am not someone to look a gifted horse in the mouth.''


    "Yoko, is there a need for you to do this? You know my father would not appreciate you harassing the servants. He is too stressed because of the family business and his mood is a little volatile these past few days."


    As Sakura talked Amane down, the old servant smiled with delight. Sakura appeared to be attempting to play a neutral role by blaming her father.


    ''This girl is quite astute. But she''s too young to be joining me in these games.''


    Amane could see the message in Sakura''s eyes, but she wasn''t going to follow Sakura''s lead.


    "Sakura, I am not asking you to fire this servant, I am demanding you to. Either I will remain in this house or she will. It is up to you to decide which one of us you want to keep here."


    Sakura went white after the ultimatum was issued. Her eyes couldn''t hide their fear and longing.


    ''She liked me but doesn''t want to upset her father.'' Amane was certain she had correctly read Sakura''s emotions in her eyes.


    "I¡­cannot make this decision on my own. I''m sorry. For now, I will assign this maid elsewhere and we can have this talk later with my father?"


    Sakura was trying to shift the topic but this was all Amane needed to hear before she made her decision.


    "No. There is no need for us to discuss this topic any longer. Since you''ve already decided to keep the maid in the house, I will leave now."


    Amane picked herself up and only took a step before Sakura realized she was serious. It instantly changed her tone and her decision.


    "No, don''t. I mean, I will fire this maid right now and replace your servant with a new one."


    "There is no need. I do not need a personal servant right now but if I will need one, I will decide on them myself."


    The old maid was shaking in her place when she heard those words. Her eyes instantly were filled with crocodile tears to gain sympathy from Sakura.


    "L-Lady Tsurugi, please take pity on me. I have never offended your family and I have been loyal to you for so many years now. Please do not take my means of livelihood away."


    The old servant was shaking and crying. It was a pitiful scene but Amane had seen so many similar scenes in her life.


    Her previous life was filled with deception where people did what they needed to to get by. They begged, crawled, and even betrayed. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand that you did not mean any harm but if Yoko doesn''t want to keep you then I cannot do anything for you. Please leave now and I will talk with you later."


    The light that was dying in the maid''s eyes suddenly came back. Her shivering also lessened and she shot Amane one last glare before she went out.


    ''I guess I will see that maid again.'' Amane had a feeling that the old servant will not be fired but reassigned so that she does not cross Amane''s line of sight again.


    Too bad for her, Amane would be going out of her way to seek the old maid out until she was let go. You could call Amane petty but this was the kind of person she was.


    "Yoko, were you serious about going out all alone? You can''t. It''s really dangerous out there right now. Do you remember the guard that barged in on the meeting before? He said that our captured beasts managed to escape before they could be properly collared. It is really dangerous out there."


    Amane had not been paying attention till now but the mention of beasts suddenly seemed of interest to her.


    Seeing Amane interested in her talk, Sakura continued from where she had left the talk off.


    "You know that the Tsurugi family had been in the business sector for generations and we are the only family who is into the Beast taming business."


    "Our ancestors learned the secrets of beast taming from the Beast goddess Amane, who was one of our ancestors. Several others attempted but failed to implement her teachings. These techniques are only available to our family''s leader."


    "Ever since your father died, my father, the current family head had been trying his best to access those records but it is difficult for him to learn them. So please do not cause him any more stress than necessary."


    "The situation out there is bad enough to make even the delegates of the Divine Guild back off. That''s why they chose not to come here today."


    Hering all that made Amane want to break out in laughter.


    She had not expected to hear her name come out of anyone''s mouth in such fondness, much less from someone of the Tsurugi family.


    But these people had the facts all wrong. Amane was not someone from the Tsurugi family, nor did she have any connection with them in her precious life.


    She had just taken pity on the young half-demon and taught him a thing or two about Beast-taming.


    Since most beasts were creatures that possessed divine or devil power, they were difficult to capture. And their primal bodies carried much more magic than a normal human-like body could.


    Back in her time, it was also believed that those with too much magic turned into beasts after they mastered it but no one had been able to prove this claim.


    "So, you''re an old man pretending to be the family head when he doesn''t even qualify for it? I find it quite impressive that he managed to fool everyone this long."


    "Yoko, don''t say that about my father. He is trying his best to support us all so don''t be rude. You should stay in your room today and then apologize to my father later."


    Sakura took in a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Amane just felt amused at the pitiful attempt but she did not say anything.


    "I will report what happened to father so make sure you apologize to him about your behavior. Don''t forget how good we have been to you."


    ''I don''t get this girl. At first, I thought she had a crush on me because she blushed but now it seems like she dislikes me quite a bit. Or maybe it is the hormones. Sakura is a teen after all so maybe it''d be the mood swings of youth?''


    It had been a long time since Amane had been a teenager but it was unfair to compare herself with someone like Sakura.


    Unlike Sakura, Amane did not have the luxury of an easy life. She already had an orphan or two to feed by this time of her previous life.


    The door to Amane''s room was forced close with a loud bang.


    ''It seems like I managed to push a lot of buttons on the princess''s head. I hope it makes her rethink her behavior toward me.''


    If you ask Amane, she would say that she was justified in her approach toward the maid and even Sakura. She hated being told what to do and did not have the best personality one could find there.


    "Now that she had left, I guess it is time for me to check up on my situation. I can still feel my core but what else did I carry over after my death?"


    Amane had quite a few useful tools in her arsenal before her death. She had even managed to force her magic into a unique format which she called a ''system.''


    {System online. Rebooting functions.


    ETA: 12 hours}


    Ah, Amane''s effort to bind the system with her core worked in the end. She could feel her magic interacting with her core and giving her the sense of being unbeatable.


    It was a feeling that would not last long. The more Amane would expose herself to this sensation, the more naturally she would be able to use it.


    She tried to get used to her previous strength for some time before Amane allowed herself to relax.


    It was finally time for her to leave the room and check out the world.


    Sakura Tsurugi had warned Yoko not to leave the room but Amane had no intention of following her orders at all.


    She carved her freedom and she also wanted to see how strong she was in this life.


    Amane could tell that she had not lost any mental or magical strength but her physical strength was something that no longer existed. It was something she would have to rectify.


    ''Since this is a new life for me, I need to decide what I should do in it. I no longer need to fight for my survival and I no longer need to look after anyone else.


    So I guess there is just one thing left for me to do - enjoy this life to the fullest and make sure no one can bother me.


    But to do that, I need to first make sure to take the family business back from that faker. Once I have this business, I will have the financial aid I need and I can reject anyone I want to.''


    Amane would like to instantly begin her lazy life but it would not be safe for her. The old man would still force her to get married and Amane would have to go on a run to avoid him.


    That was a situation Amane wanted to avoid at any cost in her new life.


    "Now, let''s see. I don''t think I will be able to leave this building through the front door so that is out of the way. I only have one other way left."


    Many people would call Amane crazy for the stunt she was about to pull but it would not be her first time doing something like this.


    The 16th floor window might be a little too much for most people but it was a small jump for Amane. There was a small forest that surrounded her building while the world beyond that seemed like a fantasy to her.


    The world outside the window looked u like anything Amane had seen before. It seemed to be made up of metal and concrete. Buildings covered the skyline as far as Amane could see and people down there were nothing more than ants.


    But Amane''s focus was not on any of that. Instead, her ears picked up a familiar cry and Amane allowed her body to fall out of the window. She had seen the beast in the distance and Amane knew what she had to do.

 Chapter 4: Taking Risks

    "Father, I need to have a word with you. Are you busy right now?" Sakura hesitated in front of her father''s room.Since the door was closed, it meant that her father did not want to be disturbed by anyone right now. But Sakura was an exception to that rule.


    Her father always made time for her when she asked him to and he never denied her anything. This made her feel superior to anyone else in the house.


    It made her feel superior that even Yoko, who was the actual heir of the Tsurugi family. And then it made her feel guilty.


    Sakura had known Yoko her entire life, and Yoko had always treated her as if she were family. But Sakura''s father expected her to be the next family head and to be accepted by society as such.


    ''And it would not be possible until Yoko gets married.''


    But things seem to have changed now. Yoko used to be cowardly, never looking up or speaking against the servants.


    She often had fits where she pretended to be someone else, but Yoko always came to her senses as soon as someone raised their voice at her.


    But today has been different. Yoko had not changed back, and she had even talked back to Sakura. Her threat to tell her father what happened didn''t even phase Yoko at all.


    "Sakura, if it is not important, then go away. I don''t have time for you today."


    When Sakura heard her father''s voice, she stopped knocking on the door. He sounded tired and irritated, as he had for several days.


    The rumor that their family had lost their techniques for controlling the beasts was already spreading. It was not a situation Sakura wanted her father to be in.


    ''No one has broken contact with our family yet, but it is only a matter of time before everyone finds out we cannot control these beasts. We cannot let the word spread any further.''


    This was also why Sakura did not want Yoko to go out. Yoko was weak, and she was also unable to defend herself.


    If something happened to Yoko before her marriage, then their family was done for. Everyone knew Yoko was the daughter of the previous family head, so her marriage was really important.


    Her father had gone out of his way to get an easily submissive person from the Divine Guild to marry Yoko. This way, he would have control of the Tsurugi fortune forever.


    Sakura finally sighed in defeat and chose to leave her father alone. She had tried her best for now, and she had enough time to inform him about Yoko''s situation later.


    What she did not expect was for her father''s door to be forced open from the inside. Her father looked white when he ran out, and his eyes were filled with panic.


    "Father, what is wro¡­."


    "Hurry and check Yoko''s room. Search for her if she is not in her room and bring her to me right now."


    Her father appeared enraged, more so than any other time Sakura had ever seen him. Because of the anger he was suppressing, his eyes had red spots.


    His current appearance scared Sakura enough that she even took a step back.


    ''What happened? I left Yoko in her room, but her father should not know something is wrong with her. Did Father sense something?''


    Various doubts circled Sakura''s mind. She had a lot of questions she wanted to be answered, but nothing made sense in her mind.


    "Father, is something wrong? Yoko should be in her room right now. I just left her the¡­"


    "Master, Lady Yoko has not returned to her room. Her door was locked from the outside, but when we forced it open, her room window was open."


    Her father''s complexion went even paler at the guard''s words, but it was Sakura that felt the real force of those words.


    Yoko was missing! But why? And more importantly, how? Sakura had made sure the door was shut tightly so that no one could enter and exit.


    ''Surely Yoko is not suicidal enough to jump out of the window. Even she should know that she would not survive a fall like that.''


    "I knew I saw Yoko outside my window. She dared to jump out and die under my presence?" Her father was seething with anger now. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura had never heard her father speak about anyone in that tone of his. He sounded half-mad already.


    Even the guards looked taken aback at the state of their master.


    "Lord Tsurugi, what should we do now? Lady Yoko cannot possibly have survived that fall¡­"


    "Then bring her dead body back at any cost. Do what you must to endure that or you all will die with her. I need her body, no matter if it is dead or alive. She needs to marry so that I can get my right as the family head."


    Sakura did not know why her father was so obsessed with Yoko getting married, but it seemed like it was a big deal.


    Sakura had a lot of questions, but she did not ask any of them. She knew she would get her answers sooner or later. But for now, she needed to lay low.


    She did not know why, but Sakura''s instincts were telling her not to make Yoko her enemy. And Sakura was someone who had always listened to her instincts.


    ___________________________


    There was a certain freedom in freefalling. It started with fear and ended up in an adrenaline rush.


    Amane had long passed the point of feeling fear when falling from great heights. She would not have been able to achieve some of the feats she did in her previous life if she had been afraid of heights.


    ''Ahhhh, here she comes. I knew I judged the distance right.''


    Amane quickly threw her hands out as soon as she felt the huge body coming closer to her. The griffin was going to miss Amane by a few inches at her present trajectory.


    But that was not a problem for Amane. She knew what she needed to do to correct her path.


    ''Well, it''s now or never. Let''s find out if my whistling still works.''


    Amane''s tone was laced with magic when she whistled. It was low and the frequency she used could only be heard by a Griffin.


    ''Got it.''


    Amane knew the instant she had Griffin''s attention. The tone she had imitated belonged to a young Griffin in distress.


    The Griffin immediately caught Amane in its massive claw before descending. It was a relatively safe landing for the pair and Amane was instantly let go as soon as the pair touched the ground.


    ''Step 1 - complete. Now comes the tough part.''


    The Griffin let Amane go as soon as she realized that Amane seemed different from a baby Griffin.


    The lack of wings and the bi-pedal nature of Amane''s biology were too big a factor for her to overcome.


    As soon as Griffin realized that, she became furious and panicked. The loss of a baby and the appearance of a possible danger made the Griffin lash out.


    Amane''s instincts told her to dodge but her body''s reflexes refused to cooperate. It showed just how underwhelming her new body was.


    ''I''m pretty but useless. Charlie would laugh if she saw me like this.''


    There had been a time when Amane had teased Charlie about her weak but pretty body. The then-sixteen-year-old had gone red in the face and denied being fragile.


    How those words were coming back to mock Amane now. Finding herself in the position of the weak did not seem like a fun idea.


    ''But I am not easy prey. I just need to wait for the chance and strike back.


    What Amane lacked in strength, she made up for in magic and technique. Her core was pulsing with power, and Amane easily forced her energy to form leashes.


    As soon as the Griffin attacked again, Amane dodged out of its path and used her magic to make her body lighter.


    She needed one moment to capture the Griffin and leash it with her magic. Once she did that, the Griffin was as good as tamed.


    It might sound easy but to bound such a big creature, a lot of mental pressure, as well as magical strength, was required. If a normal person tried it, they would die because of the resultant backlash.


    Thankfully, physical strength was not a must when trying to tame the beasts or Amane would have been in a lot of danger.


    ''I need to still the Griffin for a minute. I hope my aura would still work on it.''


    Most beasts were guided by their instincts. They cower in front of the strong and bullied the weak.


    So, when presented with a strong aura, most beasts tended to freeze, and that was the window of opportunity Amane needed to finally lash the beast.


    Amane considered it a success as soon as her feet touched Griffin''s back and she got ready with her leash.


    ''Now all I need is an opportunity. I hope the Griffin doesn''t decide to bolt now.''


    Amane released her aura slowly. She needed to not make a mistake in this step or the Griffin would get startled.


    Once the Griffin became familiar with her aura, Amane would release it abruptly and confuse the Griffin. It would stop moving and that would be her window of opportunity.


    But that was all wishful thinking on Amane''s part. Her happy thoughts were stopped by the shrilling sound of footsteps.


    "There she is - Lady Yoko. She''s still alive, but the Griffin seems to have taken her hostage. Quick, kill the beast so that we can save Lady Yoko."


    The guards had it all wrong, but there was no way for Amane to clarify the situation now. The Griffin beneath her hands was panicking at the inclusion of these new people.


    ''These stupid guards. Why do they have such bad timing? I need to get the Griffin away from here before someone ends up dead.''


    These guards were fools if they thought they could take an angry Griffin on their own. None of the guards in front of Amane carried magical weapons, so they could not be casters.


    These were ordinary people without any magical capabilities, and they were pretty much asking to die by trying to save Amane from the Griffin.


    ''I hope this never reaches the ears of anyone who has ever known me. I would die of shame and regret otherwise.''


    Since things had come to this, Amane felt like she had no other choice but to be stupid and pull a stunt she repeatedly warned the people she had taught never to do.


    She pulled at Griffin''s wing to distract it from the guards. It worked instantly, and the Griffin took off into the sky without hesitation.


    And Amane, like the idiot she was, decided not to jump down from the angry beast. Her chances of getting away successfully were nil.


    Either Amane would get hurt from Griffin''s massive claws or her magic would cause Amane to backlash.


    Her core was still not stable and Amane did not feel like she had enough control over it to make a safe landing.


    ''I will take my chance with the Griffin in the sky. It should calm down once it is high enough. I will need to time my sudden burst right but I feel like I will be able to make it.''


    Amane was trying something that was beyond foolish. It had more chances of failure than it had of success.


    ''Fuck caution. I will live my life how I want to.''


    Amane had made her decision and she would follow through. It was not like she had anyone to stop her now.


    ''Man, having no responsibility is so good. Freedom is really the best feeling in this world and I will not give it away at any cost.''


    It was finally time. The Griffin had flown as high as it was willing to and Amane was ready to execute her plan.

 Chapter 5: Its easy if you know how

    It was finally time. The Griffin had flown as high as it was willing to and Amane was ready to execute her plan.Amane let her magic flow through her core once she was high enough in the sky. She no longer bothered to gradually accustom the Griffin to her. Amane didn''t have the luxury of time anymore.


    Her power erupted suddenly from her core. It even surprised Amane when her core refused to obey her command and limit her power.


    The sudden surge in Amane''s powers caused the Griffin beneath her to freeze. And then the fall began.


    ''Darn it. I was not ready to fall yet.'' Amane cursed her negligence as she tried to get the magical collar around the Griffin.


    The beast was in her grasp, but it was unresponsive. Amane had about 15 seconds before hitting the ground.


    She had about 15 seconds to get the Griffin to respond and then gain enough height to avoid crashing. Most people would think it was impossible, but Amane had been in a situation like this before.


    ''Aww, fuck it. Desperate times call for desperate measures.''


    Amane''s current body just did not have what it took to subdue the beast so she had to compromise.


    Amane whistled a familiar tone and the Griffin immediately responded to her. Amane had to do her best to move her body with the Griffin so that she was not thrown off the beast when it straightened itself.


    ''Thaan god the material reflexes of the beasts are strong. I managed to knock some sense into this Griffin in time.'' Amane had used the same whistling tone as before.


    There was about a 50% chance that the Griffin would not fall for it again but Amane had decided to take her chances.


    As soon as the Griffin gained enough momentum, Amane tightened the rope around her neck and the Griffin gave one final cry before submitting.


    "Good girl. You shouldn''t have tried to go against me."


    Amane patted the Griffin with one hand while holding on to the rope with another.


    The first collaring was an important step to beast taming. Most beasts lacked the loyalty needed to be tamed. This was because their brain had an undeveloped gland that certified loyalty.


    The first collaring was a technique where one had to send their energy inside the beast to wake up that under-developed gland and get it to respond.


    It sounded easy on paper but this was where most people lost their lives. Not only did you need incredible willpower, but you also needed a strength surpassing the beast to tame it.


    Flying on a beast had a different feeling than free-falling. There was less freedom but more security.


    But Amane knew it was finally time to lay down. The Tsurugi guards had been following her the entire time, and their presence was becoming an eyesore.


    "It''s time to get down, girl." "I know you want to fly more, but we have to return home."


    The Griffin was not pleased with Amane''s words, but she was also not upset. Amane was certain that the Griffin had been tamed.


    A lot of people mistook taming as controlling but that was not the case. Taming was like creating a bond between the beast and the new owner. It was something stronger than controlling a beast.


    "Lady Yoko, are you alright? Get away from the beast this instant."


    As soon as Amane landed, she was surrounded by the Tsurugi guards. Their presence was an eye-sore but their concern looked genuine.


    "Put your weapons down and take a few steps back. Can''t you see that you are making her nervous? I won''t be responsible if you get injured because of your negligence."


    Amane had tamed the Griffin so it was no longer a danger to her. That did not include the other people near her.


    The tamed beast was not obligated to be nice to them if it did not want to. But most people never understood that point.


    "B-But, my lady. What about the beast? We need to kill it before it becomes a danger to the Tsurugi family."


    The Griffin decided she did not like the guard''s words. Massive claws almost clawed away the guard''s face before Amane pulled the Griffin back by the leash.


    It was not a harsh tug. In fact, it was soft enough to barely be felt but the Griffin calmed down as soon as Amane gave the signal.


    "Don''t be foolish. This Griffin is already tamed so it''s no longer a threat to anyone. But I''ll still warn you not to foolishly anger her."


    Amane patted the Griffin and the Griffin leaned into her touch. It did look like the Griffin had been tamed.


    Amane could tell that the guards were having second thoughts about her and the situation but no one seemed to believe in her.


    "S-Still, it should be impossible, right? Only the family head knows the secret behind beast taming and only one person can inherit that talent. S-Surely this is a fluke? We can''t be sure the Griffin is tamed or not."


    The guard was brave enough to come out and speak up. Amane ''tsk'' at the obvious insult aimed at her.


    It seemed like the maids were not the only ones who were going to disrespect her, the guards were the same.


    "Oh, then would you like to see for yourself if the Griffin is tamed or not? Alright, come here and check. Or, should I send the Griffin over to you?"


    Amane saw the guard go pale at her provocation. The rest of the guards looked taken aback at her words as well. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is irritating. They expected me to back down, huh?''


    "I know, Lord Tsurugi must have tamed this Griffin and that''s why it saved Lady Yoko. After all, Lord Tsurugi had the power to do so. Let''s go back and tell Lord Tsurugi this excellent news."


    There was something to be said about loyalty when it came to these guards. They were even willing to make such excuses to justify what they saw.


    "You can go back if you want to. But I will not be going back with you until I get my apology from Sakura."


    Amane could be a petty bitch when she wanted to be. Her words were angering the guards, she could see it in their eyes, but no guard was brave enough to come near her.


    The Griffin behind Amane was like a huge warning threat and no one wanted to anger it.


    The commotion finally came to an end with the arrival of the people Amane wanted to see the least.


    "Yoko, what is going on here? Go back to your room and reflect on your action this instant."


    Lord Tsurugi was finally standing in front of Amane, his expression twisted in a thunderous fury as he took her in.


    It seemed like he was ignoring the Griffin standing behind Amane, or maybe he didn''t even see the huge beast.


    "I won''t be coming back with you and you can''t make me go back."


    Amane had wanted to initially agree to go back. But she had changed her mind as soon as her eyes landed on Lord Tsurugi''s face. There was something about him that rubbed Amane the wrong way.


    Maybe it was his arrogant way of speaking, maybe it was his hostile body language, ''Or maybe it is the sense of uneasiness this body feels every time I lay eyes on him or hear his name.''


    "Don''t be foolish, Yoko. You need to come back home. We just received the message from your fiance that their party would be arriving in an hour. We need to prepare you before the meeting to make a good impression."


    Amane was so focused on Lord Tsurugi that she did not even notice Sakura standing on Lord Tsurugi''s side.


    Sakura''s face was twisted into a worried expression but Amane could not tell if this was because of her or because of the current situation.


    "And if I refuse? What can you even do to make me go back?"


    Amane egged Lord Tsurugi even more. If she had thought that the man could not go any redder in the face, she was sorely mistaken.


    "YOU! YOU UNGRATEFUL CHILD. I WILL SHOW YOU WHAT I CAN DO."


    "No, father wait!", "My lord, wait."


    Sakura and the guards tried to stop Lord Tsurugi but their pleas fell on deaf ears. The man was being controlled by his emotions and he had no idea what kind of danger he was walking into.


    But if he did not want to be careful, Amane would let him reap the fruits of his labor.


    The Griffin attacked as soon as Lord Tsurugi was nearby. The sudden action startled Lord Tsurugi and everyone else in the vicinity as well.


    Amane could have stopped the attack as soon as it begin and Lord Tsurugi would not have suffered any injuries but she did not.


    She needed to make a point across.


    "W-Where did this beast come from? Back off you beast or you will regret crossing me."


    Lord Tsurugi took out something from around his neck. As soon as Amane''s eyes landed on the pendant, she knew what it was.


    ''Ah, so that''s why only one person is said to be able to control the beasts each generation. It is because the Tsurugi family uses the compelling pendant to boost their powers.''


    Compelling Pendent was a treasure that had belonged to the Tsurugi family even before Amane had taught them anything.


    Initially, she had helped the Tsurugi out because of this pendent but she had decided not to take it away in the end. The then-head of the Tsurugi family had needed this pendant to keep their family afloat.


    ''But the pendent is losing its energy. Knowing these idiots, they never recharged the energy inside the pendant so it was bound to run dry.''


    Amane could tell that it had been a long time since her death. The knowledge that was common in her time did not appear to be present in the present.


    ''If Lord Tsurugi believes the pendant will save his life, he is gravely mistaken. This Griffin is far beyond his control.''


    True to Amane''s thoughts, the Griffin didn''t even spare a glance toward the pendant. It seemed Lord Tsurugi had no idea how to make use of the pendant to boost his powers.


    No wonder he was struggling so much to learn the beast-controlling techniques that the Tsurugi family possessed.


    "Alright, that is enough. We don''t want to kill him to calm down."


    Amane decided to interfere before Griffin''s attacks could become lethal. Everyone held their breaths as Amane placed her hand on Griffin''s body and it calmed down.


    Amane''s actions were followed by a stunned silence. No one could believe their eyes at what they saw happening in front of their eyes.


    "Uncle, are you alright? It seems the Griffin managed to land a good one against you."


    Amane''s words reflected how smug she was. The Griffin was still leaning into her touch, her head rubbing against Amane''s hand and asking for pets from her.


    A dozen of stunning eyes followed Amane''s moment but none were more satisfying than the old man and Sakura''s.


    "Y-Y-You! How did you do that? Did you somehow manage to tame the Griffin? But how is that possible? This pendant is still with me? It should not be possible for you to be able to tame the Griffin."


    Amane heard the disbelief coloring Lord Tsurugi''s words. He sounded not only stunned but also crushed.


    However, it was Sakura''s eyes that were the real treat for Amane to watch. Her eyes were flashing with not only emotions but also calculating her next move.


    "Oh, this pendant? I don''t need it to accomplish such an easy taming session. Maybe uncle doesn''t know but I am a genius when it comes to beast taming. So it is also time uncle hands over the seat of family head to me."


    Once again, Amane had said her words and caused a wave of confusion. But now the ball was in the old man''s and Sakura''s court.


    Amane did not consider them her enemy yet but that might change in the next few seconds.

 Chapter 6: Ridiculous Plan

    "So it is also time uncle hands over the seat of the family head to me."Amane awaited an answer. Even the sound of a pin dropping would be audible in the clearing''s still conditions.


    The only one that still dared to make any move in such a situation was the Griffin standing behind Amane. It seemed incapable of sensing the tense air around the gathering.


    Finally, the silence broke. The old man decided he could no longer tolerate Amane''s nonsense and he exploded.


    With a red face and a shaking voice, Lord Tsurugi finally opened his mouth.


    "You ungrateful brat. Just what do you think you are doing? It''s a fluke! There is no way you were able to tame that beast when even I could not tame it. You will regret your decision to go against me¡­."


    "Has anyone ever told you that you talk too much uncle? The more you speak, the more you sour my mood."


    If possible, the old man looked even madder at getting interrupted in the middle of his speech.


    The guards around the old man flinched at seeing him this angry. It seemed like no one had ever dared to cut him off before.


    ''Lord Tsurugi sure has an ego. I wonder how long it will take before he raises his hand against me?'' S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To think a humble family such as Tsurugis had fallen this low. Time and money sure change a person.


    "Don''t you dare forget Yoko! I am the family head currently. ME. Not you or your father. But ''ME''"


    The old man seemed too fixated on the position of being the ''family head''. It was almost like a complex this man had.


    ''He''s behaving just like those old fools who used to rule the council back in my days. But unlike her uncle, they could back their claims up with their own merits. Lord Tsurugi is all bark and no bite.''


    "Uncle, does it matter if you are the family head or not? You cannot tame the beasts so you will lose your position sooner or later. It is better to step down now to avoid any backlash.


    Amane was not sure why she was willing to give this man an out. But this would be his last warning.


    Even the Griffin behind Amane was getting impatient with her sour mood. And Amane was not sure she would want to stop her if the Griffin decided to extract vengeance against Lord Tsurugi.


    "I won''t hand it over. The position of the family head is mine. I won''t hand it over to¡­."


    "Let''s stop here for today. Yoko, I am sure that the heat of the day is getting to you which is making you act like this. You should go back to your room and take a bath to calm down. You won''t want to show such an undignified sight to your future fiance, right?"


    Amane''s eyes narrowed at the diplomatic answer Sakura gave. She had not come out and opposed Amane openly but her words indeed said all they needed to.


    "Sakura, I think I told you that I will not get married. I can''t take over the family business if I get married and I very much want to take over the beat-taming business. Those who have talent should use them, right?"


    Amae could see that she was forcing Sakura into a difficult situation. Sakura had already knocked out the old man because he had already lost his temper.


    It was a brave thing for Sakura to do. Amane was told by her eyes that she had done it for her benefit.


    ''How funny. Sakura thinks she is doing me a favor by knocking her father out.''


    "Amane, go back to your room and freshen up. Please do it for our family name if you don''t want to do it for me. No matter how you feel, we should not let our matters drag outsiders into it. If you don''t want to marry, then it is alright. But don''t make an enemy out of the Divine Guild."


    Sakura sounded desperate when she spoke those words.


    Amane had half a mind to screw her over even further by disagreeing with her but it did not feel worth it.


    "Fine. I will come back now but I will take my time. I will meet you in the family hall in one hour but don''t expect me to cooperate with you. And take the guards with you."


    Sakura looked thankful for Amane''s cooperation. But Amane knew she made her decision for personal reasons.


    "Thank you. I will help you out where I can but I cannot make any promises. I don''t have as much power as my father does. Still, if you want help then I am always there." With those parting words, Sakura left the scene.


    As much as Amane wanted to be a bitch, she also wanted her freedom in her new life. Making enemies left and right would not help her.


    "Look at me, trying to be sensible. Aggghhhhh, now that I realized this fact, it makes me want to do something crazy."


    The frustration that had built up inside Amane had not gone away even after she had been left alone.


    She had been able to suppress it for some time because she had not wanted to deal and that old man at the same time. But now that Amane had no other outlet for her frustration, it was making her itchy.


    Knowing Sakura and that older man, Amane was sure they would not give up that easily.


    ''The old man would not be a problem but I don''t know about Sakura. She is an odd one but she seems interesting.''


    Sakura was not an ally but she was not an enemy either. She seemed to be playing a neutral role while favoring the more powerful party at the moment.


    ''She changed her tone as soon as she realized that I might be useful. Her offer of help was unexpected but I should not take it at face value.''


    "Man, I want to seduce her to my side. Does it make me weird for thinking like that?"


    Amane had always been a sucker for such twisted people. Most people she had ended up taking under her wing during her last life had not been normal.


    Either they had been too traumatized or they had been too far gone. But Amane had liked them all and found a family with them.


    After all, she was the same in that regard.


    The Griffin gave Amane a stare that could only be intercepted as ''you are ridiculous'' which brought a smile to Amane''s face.


    Some things never changed no matter where you were or who you were.


    "Hey, I have an idea about how to vent out my frustration and anger that old man Tsurugi at the same time. Would you help me out?"


    The Griffin let out an agreeing purr at Amane''s words and an unholy grin took over Amane''s face.


    ___________________________


    Sakura''s mind was working in overdrive. She was not sure whether what she had witnessed had been a dream or an illusion.


    Or if it had been the reality.


    ''Yoko managed to tame a beast? But it should not be possible. The journals said that only those who had the pendent could utilize it to tame the magical beasts. How mad Yoko managed to do that?''


    Sakura was more sure than ever that it had to be some kind of trick. She had read those journals herself and they all said the same thing.


    And Sakura was also sure Yoko had never been able to read those journals. Every time Sakura tried to hint at the content of the journals but Yoko was as unaware as ever.


    ''Then what happened? I thought it was one of her regular fits but Yoko seems like an entirely new person today. Was she hiding this personality all this time? Or did something else happen?''


    Sakura''s mind was in overdrive. This new development had caused her world''s perspective to shake.


    ''I need to inform the mother of these changes and tell her about Yoko''s new powers as soon as possible. We will also need to change our plan if Yoko is serious about her claim.''


    If Sakura was afraid of her father''s temper, she was even more afraid of her mother''s sharp mind.


    Everyone knew that Sakura''s mother, Lady Tsurugi had married her current husband because he was from the Tsurugi main family.


    There was no love between the pair but s constant power struggle. It was also her mother''s idea to use her father to gain the Tsurugi family fortune.


    Beast Taming was a dying art. Only the Tsurugis were ever able to tame the beasts and use them for communal usage.


    Although other elders and leaders could tame the monsters, they were not interested in doing so for the benefit of the general populace. The majority of them preferred to slay the monsters and use the materials they captured as ingredients for potions.


    The Tsurugi''s current position in the globe was crucial because of this. Everyone wished to be friends with them.


    "We won''t be able to hide Yoko''s talent anymore. I guess I should change my targets now."


    Initially, Sakura had wanted to do nothing with this power struggle. All she wanted to do was to live a peaceful life.


    But it was impossible to do in this family that was in a constant power struggle. One had to adapt and learn how to go with the flow like Sakura or they would be pushed to the side like Yoko.


    "S-Sakura, how dare you? Why did you know me out? I could have taught Yoko a lesson in humbleness. If you hadn''t stopped me that¡­"


    "Father, stop it. You have already lost your position as the family head to Yoko."


    "W-What are you saying? Sakura, how dare you say this to me?"


    "But it is the truth. Yoko can tame the beasts without even the help of a pendent. She has a real talent in this field and the other families would agree with her over you. We have no other choice but to go along with her wishes."


    Sakura felt the slap coming but she did not flinch.


    She stared her father right in the eyes and he stopped before his hand could make an impact on Sakura''s cheek.


    "Darn you. Why did you have to have your mother''s eyes? I cannot even hit you."


    Sakura knew that her father was afraid of her mother. That was why he was so desperately clinching to a position that he could not hold on to.


    "Father, Yoko has the talent and you saw it as well."


    "So you are abandoning me? After all, I did for you and our family?"


    "No, I am not abandoning you father. I am just trying to save your life. You need to survive if you want to take your rightful place back.''


    Her father went quiet. He knew Sakura was right so he had nothing else to say in retaliation.


    After all, even Lord Tsurugi knew Sakura was not talking about Yoko but her mother. That woman would kill even her husband and her daughter if it meant she would benefit from it.


    "Fine, I will stay calm for now and follow your lead. But I won''t sit back quietly forever."


    Her father finally calmed down. It showed how shaken he was because Yoko displayed abilities.


    Her father had never considered Yoko as important before so this sudden change must be too big of a shock for him.


    "Don''t worry father. I am not saying that we should give us here. If we can''t push Yoko out of the house ourselves, we will need someone else to do it for her. I will try my best to make these marriage preparations go thorough with the Divine Guild. Even Yoko will not be able to oppose them."


    No one could oppose Lady Suzuki and that was a fact. Even Yoko would fall soon in front of her.


    And if not, then Sakura would really need to step up her game and stick to Yoko like glue for her survival.

 Chapter 7: Cornered Beast [pt1]

    "Mother, why did you decide to accompany me? I thought you did not want to come to the Tsurugi estate ever again?"Lord Helios Argis was someone who lived for the betterment of the Divine Guild. He had been born as a weak baby, a cursed half-breed between a Divine beast and a human.


    As such, his family had shunned him since birth. His life had been nothing but tragedy after tragedy.


    But it had all changed the day Lady Suzuki had taken pity on a ten-year-old and adopted him into her ever-growing family.


    Lord Helios Argis was no one special but Lady Suzuki had made him feel special. That was why, when Lord Tsurugi had asked him to marry Yoko Tsurugi, Lord Helios Argis had felt stumped but he had agreed in the end.


    It was a well-known fact that Lady Suzuki did not like the Tsurugi family''s ways and how they had risen to power but she never spoke up on that topic when asked outright. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Helios, a person reared by Lady Suzuki, was unable to discern how she felt about the Tsurugi family.


    Was she fond of them? Resent them?


    So when he decided to accept the engagement offered by the Tsurugi family, he did not consult her and did so in secret.


    But it had not mattered at all. In the end, Lady Suzuki had found out about the engagement and decided to tag along.


    ''Why is she here today? She never interfered in any of the other sibling''s marriages before. She was also not interested in my affairs before today. What makes today special?''


    Since Helios could not figure these questions out, he decided to ask Lady Suzuki outright. His adopted mother had always liked directness even when he was a kid.


    "Does a mother needs a reason to accompany her son to his would-be fiance''s house? But if you need a reason so badly, then consider my company as a bi-product of my fear."


    ''Fear?'' Helios was not even aware her mother had such a word in her vocabulary.


    Anyone who knew the head of the Divine Guild knew her to be a shrewd lady. She was someone not even the other leaders tried to go against.


    And it was not like Lady Suzuki''s reputation was built upon a house of cards. On the contrary, it was a path her adopted mother had carved out of blood and tears.


    "Mother, is there something for me to fear at Lord Tsurugi''s house? He has been good to me this far and I feel like I can trust him."


    Still, Helios trusted his feelings and he wanted to believe in lord Tsurugi who had begged him to take Yoko as his wife.


    The lord had been so worried about how meek and timid Lady Yoko was. Such a lady would not survive the court politics and power struggles most families tended to fight with.


    Helios himself knew that he was Lady Yoko''s best option to be able to live a normal and carefree life.


    "If you feel like you can trust Lord Tsurugi then I will trust your judgment. But Helios, you have been softhearted ever since you were a kid. It would break my heart to see your trust being broken. So let me be a loving mother and do this for you."


    Whatever Helios wanted to say to his mother died on his tongue. What could he even say in this situation that would not insult Lady Suzuki?


    He had no other choice but to fold in front of her.


    "By the way Helios, have you ever seen a beast that had been tamed?"


    Helios jerked his head up as soon as he heard that question. Her mother''s fondness for tamed beasts was known far but her dislike for the beasts tamed by the Tsurugi family was apparent.


    Not many people knew this but Helios knew his mother was also capable of taming the beasts. But he had never witnessed her in the company of beasts she had tamed.


    But Helios had seen a few of the tamed beasts Tsurugi family kept.


    "I have seen some when I went to visit the Tsurugi family once. The current Lord Tsurugi forbade me from near them. He said it was because he was trying to make the beasts more friendly to outsiders. Why? Is something wrong?"


    For some reason, Lady Suzuki had a bitter smile on her face at his answer. It confirmed Helios''s suspicions that his mother knew about the Tsurugis but she was unwilling to answer him.


    "It''s nothing, just a strange rumor I heard a few hours ago. Apparently, the Tsurugi family is keeping a very rare ''beast'' hidden in their house but it recently went out of control. I wonder how they will try dealing with this situation."


    ''A rare beast?'' If something like that was the case then there was no way this information would have remained a secret.


    Knowing Lord Tsurugi''s nature, he would have boasted about this rare find all over the world. He would have even gotten the media involved in this.


    This had to be a riddle. Although Helios could not figure out his mother''s words, he still felt like he had to answer her.


    "Mother, sometimes you speak in riddles and make my head hurt. No matter how rare a beast Lord Tsurugi got his hands on, if it went out of control then he has no other choice but to kill it."


    "Pfff..hahaha...pfff."


    Helios had no idea what happened. One second, Lady Suzuki was normal, the next second she had broken out into a fit of laughter.


    This change was too sudden and out of the blue for Helios.


    "Mother, what is wrong? Are you alright? Did I say something funny?"


    For some reason, Helios''s words caused Lady Suzuki to break out into an even bigger fit of laughter. The voice that was muffled before suddenly rang out into the car.


    "Oh, you precious fool. You truly are too soft for this world of ours. Do you think a beast that had been cornered would die just like that? No, it would struggle and put up a fight, and then it would aim to kill."


    His mother stopped her laugh and her amused expression turned into a solemn one.


    "And it will also be at that moment when the beast will be the most dangerous. So Helios, do not be a fool and chose the losing side."


    Helios had more questions than answers once her mother was done speaking. He had so many thoughts and questions spinning inside his mind but his mouth refused to cooperate with him.


    And when Helios looked at Lady Suzuki again, her eyes had a strange light in them that made him afraid to open his mouth.


    He suddenly pitied Lord Tsurugi. The poor man had no idea what was about to hit him next.


    The Tsurugi mansion was right in their vision now and Lord Helios suddenly felt his brain stop working. He had a bad feeling about his upcoming meeting.


    ___________________________


    Sakura had assured her father that she had a plan but in reality, it was hard for her to come up with anything.


    In the first place, the success of this arrangement depended on how well Yoko behaved in front of Lord Helios.


    He was a timid man and he had only heard about Lady Yoko so far. Sakura had done her best to manipulate what information he received about Yoko and she had formed an image in his mind.


    Everyone knew that Lord Helios was a soft-hearted fool. He would try and help anyone in need of his help. And that also included a fragile lady in need of a partner.


    But now that Yoko had changed all of a sudden, she was no longer the meek prey that Lord Helios needed to protect.


    If Yoko opened her mouth in the meeting and let her true personality shine, then all their hard work would be for nothing.


    ''I need to think of a way to get Yoko to behave this time. Should I drug her? Or curse her? No, there is a chance that I will be discovered.''


    Sakura''s mind was moving a mile per hour. Her father had already gone ahead to take a bath.


    "Lady Sakura, I have some urgent news for you. Lord Helios has arrived but he''s not alone. Lady Suzuki was spotted leaving his car along with him and Lady Yoko is nowhere to be seen."


    Sakura felt her heart drop to her stomach as soon as she heard those words. Just when she thought that the situation could not get worse, this happened.


    ''Did someone curse us? What is this situation we are facing? Why is this all happening all of a sudden?''


    No matter how much Sakura rattled her brain, she could not find what was so different about today that caused to change.


    "What should we do, Lady Sakura? Lady Suzuki is not someone we are ready to welcome just now. Lord Tsurugi hasn''t dealt with the problem of the wild animals yet! And Lady Yoko''s abrupt shift in mood would be noted right away. What do we do now?"


    The guard was entitled to feel fear. The circumstances were quite bad. Sakura was unable to give up though. She had to maintain her composure and figure this out.


    "Listen, tell the staff to stay calm and receive our guests in the central inner courtyard. I will inform the situation to father myself. As for Yoko, please find her and bring her back as soon as possible."


    There was too much to do and not enough time. But still, Sakura had to prioritize her workload. Doing too much at once would hinder any progress they were about to make.


    So it was better to target one problem at a time. And the most urgent one was the arrival of Lady Suzuki.


    Once the guard was gone, Sakura felt her body stagger.


    "Sakura, is something wrong?"


    Her father returned in time to see her fall apart but Sakura considered her options. And she came up with one solution to use this to her advantage.


    "Father, we have another problem. Lady Suzuki decided to accompany lord Helios to our home. We cannot avoid her now."


    "But why? What happened?"


    "I don''t know but I think a brilliant man like you can make use of this opportunity to further your standing and drag Yoko out of the race forever. Please follow my lead for now and do not make a mistake."


    Sakura had considered her options carefully but she still felt like she was being backed into a corner.


    But if she did not do anything then they were finished.


    So if a little flattery got her the desired result, then Sakura would do that. Her father was a fool but he was also easily controlled with a few well-placed words.


    "Ah, what a smart girl you are Sakura. Of course, we should make use of this opportunity if we can. Now tell me, what have you planned?"


    The more Sakura heard her father speak, the more certain she was that she made the best choice for herself.


    "Of course father....."


    Sakura narrated her plan to Lord Tsurugi and the more she spoke, the more her father smiled.


    It only took a few minutes to discuss what to do but it felt like a lifetime to Sakura.


    "Of course! Why did I not think of that before? You are a genius Sakura. Now, let''s go and visit our guests. We should not keep them waiting for long."


    Sakura followed her father with a happy smile toward the central courtyard.


    Lady Suzuki and Lord Helios were seated in the open garden and Sakura could not help but pause at seeing them.


    For a second, Lady Suzuki''s eyes met hers and a chilling smile took over the divine leader''s lips. It was such a knowing and chilly smile that Sakura felt her heart freeze.


    "Ah, my lord and my lady, it is so nice to see you both. Please sit down and enjoy the tea."


    Her father''s words caused Lady Suzuki''s attention to stray away from Sakura and onto himself.


    ''How could a father not recognize what kind of danger he is in? Does he not see how dangerous Lady Suzuki is? He wants to fight this kind of woman?''


    But none of her concerns reached her father. He kept on speaking to Lord Helios, ignoring Lady Suzuki.


    And finally, it happened. Lady Suzuki opened her mouth to ask the critical question.


    "Cut to the chase. Where is young Lady Yoko? We are here to see her, not to chitchat."


    And the real battle had begun at last.

 Chapter 8: Cornered Beast [pt2]

    "Cut to the chase. Where is young Lady Yoko? We are here to see her, not to chitchat." Everyone held their breaths once they heard Lady Suzuki''s words.Her tone was crisp and left no room for negotiation. Those who heard her speak could not help but shudder at the force it carried over.


    Even Sakura''s body trembled when that commanding voice reached her ear. But she had to hold her ground and not give an inch.


    "Lady Yoko is getting ready. I am afraid that there was an accident before Lady Suzuki''s arrival. Please excuse our Lady for a bit."


    Sakura was quick to apologize on behalf of Yoko. Her father did not say anything which Sakura counted as a win in her book.


    "Oh? Is that really so? Then, perhaps we should go back for today."


    "No, don''t. I mean, there is no need for Lord Helios and Lady Suzuki to go back today. The accident is already being taken care of. I will instruct someone to bring Yoko to us."


    Sakura cursed inside her mind at her father''s quick mouth. He had managed to ruin a perfect opportunity by making that excuse.


    ''It is my fault. I overestimated my father''s intelligence. I should ever have told him to try and make Lord Helios feel pity for the ''mentally ill'' Yoko.''


    Before coming here, Sakura had a simple plan she had discussed with her father.


    Lord Helios had initially decided to marry Yoko because of her poor circumstances and her inability to stand alone in court. But it was no longer going to last if Lord Helios saw Yoko''s current personality.


    So the plan had been to introduce Yoko as a mentally ill patient and gain Lord Helios''s sympathy that way.


    ''Of course, the best case scanners would be if Lord Helios went back today and decided to revisit another day. But father had to go and open his mouth.''


    "I am so excited. I finally get to meet the famous lady Yoko of the Tsurugi family. Her father was good at beast taming. I wonder if she inherited his talent or not."


    The moment they heard Lady Suzuki''s comments, the Tsurugi pair stopped moving. She was making it quite clear that she was aware of the recent occurrence.


    ''Does she know? Does Lady Suzuki know about my father''s incapability to control the beasts and that is why she decided to come here today? What a fearsome information network this lady has.''


    Really, Sakura was no match for Lady Suzuki and even she had to admit it.


    If Sakura could help it, she should avoid making an enemy of the foxes, her mother had always cautioned her.


    "Nonsense. Yoko is a young and fragile lady and she had no talent when it comes to beast taming. Marriage is the only option she had for living a good and safe life. Don''t you agree, Lord Helios?"


    "Huh? Ah, maybe."


    Lord Tsurugi''s words were sharp and bitter. Lord Helios seemed to be at a loss when he heard himself being addressed.


    Sakura flinched as soon as she realized that mistake her father had made. He sounded too defensive for it to be natural.


    "Fragility is something that can be trained out of someone with enough practice and talent is not a big enough factor to rule someone out from the clan-head position. Your denial makes me wonder if you are hiding something or not."


    "Hiding? What do we have to hide? I am the current head of the Tsurugi family and I have all the authority that comes with this position. Who are you to tell me what I can and cannot hide?"


    The more her father spoke, the more Sakura felt their doom approach.


    ''I have no other choice but to abandon this sinking ship. If I do not do something now then I will sink along with father.''


    Sakura had indeed made her choice but she had hesitated and given her father the last chance.


    But it seemed her father was not interested in her suggestion.


    "Father, please calm down. You should not show your emotions this clearly as the family head. We don''t want the morning incident to repeat itself, right? You barely escaped that Griffin and your wounds have yet to heal. Please do not pick a fight with Lady Suzuki."


    Sakura knew it was a failed gamble as soon as her father turned his angry eyes toward her. She had done it now.


    Her words might come off as concerned to most people but those currently present in this gathering would realize what Sakura was hinting at.


    "Sakura, mind your words. I am not the one making our family lose face, it''s you and your big mouth."


    Lord Tsurugi had finally lost any face he had. Sakura''s words were the final nail in the coffin and they confirmed the theory for everyone currently present in this gathering.


    ''Now they all know my father cannot control the beasts. I have officially betrayed him. Things cannot get worse for him now.''''


    "Well, I don''t think Sakura said anything wrong. You were injured by my Griffin and I had to come and bail you out. Do you want a repeat of that scene from the morning?"


    Just when things could not get worse for Lord Tsurugi, it happened.


    A flap of wings, a familiar cry, and the Griffin from the morning descended in the central courtyard.


    It was like a scene from a fairytale. The sun made Griffin''s wings shine and the regal pose caused anyone to be dumbfounded at the display.


    And in a second, that awed silence turned into panic. They all panicked as soon as people realized that the Griffin was a living, breathing beast.


    "Hurry up and kill it.", "How did it fly in here?", "How do we deal with it?"


    "YOU? JUST WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING COMING IN HERE LIKE THAT? YOKO YOU¡­."


    "You speak too much. Is yelling and getting angry all you can do uncle? I mean, you cannot even tame a simple beast like this Griffin and I had to do it for you."


    And those were the words that broke the camel''s back. Her father could no longer control his anger and attacked Yoko.


    Things were becoming a disaster all of a sudden and Sakura knew she had to do something before things go beyond saving for her.


    ___________________________


    ''This plan sounded better in my head. Maybe I should not have egged that old man so much.''


    Even though Amane thought like that, she did not regret anything she did. If she had a chance to do this again, she would make sure her entrance would be even more dramatic.


    Currently, her uncle had decided to charge her and the Griffin behind Amane decided to show its displeasure.


    But Amane signaled it to stay down and calm. She did not need her tamed beast''s assistance to take out a weak old man.


    Amane was more than capable of doing that on her own.


    "Father, wait! You cannot hurt Yoko like this. She''s still family¡­"


    And of course, when Amane did not want assistance, Sakura decided to throw her body right in the middle of her father''s path.


    ''Such a calculated move. I knew this girl was more shrewd than I gave her credit for.'' Amane was impressed at Sakura''s fast thinking.


    The girl had already calculated what she should do to portray herself as a victim. If her father injured her for ''Yoko''s'' sake, then Sakura would be called a victim. If not, then she would be the hero who saved Yoko.


    ''Too bad that I saw through her. Well, I guess I should cause some trouble now.''


    Amane was not in a habit of saving people but she was always ready to cause trouble and mess with people. And she did want to mess with this father-daughter pair.


    "You, stay back. You''ll only make this difficult for me."


    The Griffin gave an offended squeak which made the guards flinch but she chose to settle down.


    It was pure luck that Sakura was closer to Amane than she was to her father. It made it possible for Amane to reach her in time and pull her closer while still managing to use her powers to block Lord Tsurugi''s strike.


    The old man looked baffled at this sudden clash and his wide eyes met Amane''s own.


    "I-Impossible. I made sure you never learned how to use magic. How did you manage to block my attack?"


    The old man looked shaken up at being stopped. Even the guards looked lost for words at what they were seeing.


    Their fragile, good-for-nothing Young Lady Yoko had managed to stop their enraged Lord Tsurugi without spending any effort.


    "Didn''t I tell you, uncle? I am a genius. It all comes naturally to me, be it stopping your attack or taming a beast."


    Amane''s words were full of bullshit but she had always been an over-confident prick. And these skills she had cultivated in her previous life did come easy in this current body.


    ''It''s all because I have my core in this body. My magic powers are the same. I will need to work on my body later.''


    Amane''s arms shook lightly at the force of Lord Tsurugi''s attack. His physical strength was superior to Amane''s but he lacked in the magic department. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that was a problem in itself.


    As good as Amane was at magic, she had to hold back to not expose her true level to these outsiders.


    "I think this is enough. Akabe Tsurugi, you should go in and rest. You look a little pale to me. Lady Sakura, please see a doctor for your current condition. And Lady Yoko? Please sit down. I think we need to discuss some things regarding your present situation."


    Amane felt the familiar flicker of energy reach her but she chose to ignore it. Amane had dug around and discovered that her death had occurred a few centuries ago.


    Anyone who was related to Amane should either be long dead or they should have ascended into another plain of existence.


    ''Must be my imagination.''


    The lady who had spoken spotted loose black and red dress. They showed quite a bit of her massive cleavage and her face was covered by a fox mask.


    The most striking feature was the long flowing white hair behind the female and the familiar creat of Divine Guild on her breast.


    "Lady Suzuki, please hold yourself back. You cannot make decisions like this in the house of another family. Lord Tsurugi has not agreed to your request yet."


    Ah, so this lady was the leader of the Divine Guild? She certainly had the air and aura around her that screamed ''power'' and ''authority''.


    ''Nothing seemed to have changed from all those years ago. The divine guild is still overbearing and expects people to bow down to them. Should I teach her a lesson then?''


    Amane thought over her options. But she decided not to interfere in the end.


    Making the Divine Guild her enemy would hinder her future easy life. It was just better to be neutral and forget about this encounter for now.


    "So you won''t interfere with what I ask if Lord Tsurugi agrees with me? Alright then. Lady Yoko, what do you say?"


    There was a gasp of sharp breath all around the clearing. No one could believe their ears when they heard Lady Suzuki speak.


    It was common knowledge that Lady Suzuki did not like the Tsurugi household. She never acknowledges any of its members, much less as them for things.


    But here she was, asking Lady Yoko for her opinion.


    No, not only that. Lady Suzuki was acknowledging Lady Yoko as the family head even when Lord Tsurugi was alive and doing well.


    She was announcing her allegiance in front of everyone present.


    "Lady Suzuki, you are asking the wrong person. Lord Tsuzuki is there¡­."


    But the old man was gone along with Lady Sakura already. No one had seen them fall on the scene but no one was surprised to see the father-daughter pair flee to lick their wounds.


    "Helios, the head of the family is someone who can control its assets. Akabe cannot do that anymore. No, he could never control the beasts at all. Won''t it be better for someone capable to take that seat from him?"


    Lady Suzuki''s words echoed in the clearing and everyone turned toward Amane as one. They were waiting for her input.

 Chapter 9: Interesting advice

    The courtyard was quiet after Lady Suzuki''s words. No one as much as dropped a pin to break the silence.Everyone was waiting for Lady Yoko''s response.


    And the lady did not disappoint when she turned her lazy eyes toward Lady Suzuki. Even the guards could not stop their gasp once they heard Lady Yoko''s words.


    "True. The family head should be the person who has the most strength and experience. But this is a matter we need to solve. Outsiders need to keep their heads out and about. You know, personal matters and all."


    Lady Yoko had said those words most informally and casually possible. Those words could even be taken as an insult if one was prideful enough.


    But Amane already knew nothing would happen. Knowing Charlie Suzuki, she would just find this insult funny.


    Amane was not sure what stroke of luck this was, but she had recognized the fox-masked lady as soon as she had laid eyes on her. It was someone Amane had taken in her family.


    Charlie Suzuki was someone Amane had almost raised in her last life and she had died in front of.


    ''Holy! Charlie is an old lady now. Is she using magic to appear this young? I''m glad to see that she survived to live this long. She even became the leader of the Divine Guild. How impressive.''


    Amane was happy for the fox-hybrid. When she had taken the child in, Charlie was all but a twig.


    Now she radiated power and authority like no one else.


    "L-Lady Yoko! Maybe you should apologize to Lady Suzuki. She looks mad at your words and you were also late in meeting her."


    The guards quickly tried to lighten the situation. They looked terrified of Charlie.


    The mask made it impossible to tell what she was thinking. Her tense body was also difficult to read and Amane could tell why these people thought that their ''Lady Suzuki'' was angry at them.


    ''Man, it''s weird to think of Charlie as someone high up. She used to be such a clingy kid and always picking up fights with others.''


    For Amane, that time was only yesterday. But the fully-blossomed lady in front of her begged to differ.


    "Huh? How is it my fault that I am late? Wasn''t it their side that canceled this engagement and then decided that they wanted to visit us? The least they could do is to wait for me. Our family has our problems to solve first. Right, Lady Suzuki?"


    Everyone flinched at one at Amane''s words. Fear was visible in their eyes and their body language.


    ''They are all such pansies. It''s not like Amane would eat you alive if you did not fear her.''


    "L-Lady Yoko, let''s stop here for now. I can see that the Tsurugi family is having some issues between themselves. Mother, let''s leave for today and come back another day."


    ''Mother? This child doesn''t feel related to Charlie. He must be adopted. How unexpected for Charlie of all people to adopt children.''


    Lord Helios finally managed to snap out of his daze. Amane was sure this meeting was an eye-opener for him.


    He had liked expected to meet a meek and submissive Lady to take on as his bride. But that was not what ended up happening.


    ''What is taking Charlie so long to think? I''m sure she wants to go back now that she had her fun. She should leave now.''


    To say that Amane was happy to see Charlie again would be an underestimation. She was ecstatic to see someone from her past survive this long.


    But that did not mean Amane wanted to reconcile with Charlie. Even if Charlie asked Amane outright for her identity, Amane would tell her to ''shove it.''


    ''Am I going to tell anyone who I am? Hell no. Why would I risk doing that and losing my freedom?''


    "But Heliosssssssss, I don''t want to leave right now. I am sure Lady Yoko would not mind hosting us sometimes more."


    Everyone flinched when they heard Lady Suzuki''s amused tone. Her amusement usually resulted in someone else''s discomfort.


    And in this case, the target was clear. No one in their right mind would turn down Lady Suzuki''s request.


    In fact, most people would have killed for such an opportunity. But Amane was not like most people and she also had too much to do. Like, planning to take over the Tsurugi family quickly.


    "No, I do mind you being here. Go home and come back another day. All this excitement will set my griffin off and I still need to look at other beasts that managed to escape the mansion."


    Most of what Amane said were excuses but no one could prove her words to be false.


    The only one who could call Amane a liar was Lady Suzuki and Amane knew she would not do that. She found ''Yoko'' far too interesting to risk losing her.


    "Lady Yoko, please. Do not egg mother today¡­."


    "Alright~ If you want me to return today then I will return today. But I want to come back soon. How does tomorrow sound?"


    For a second nothing happened. Everything was silent and calm. No one, not even Lord Helios could believe their ears at what they were hearing.


    Lady Suzuki did not request that. She never asked to come back to a place she had visited and found lacking.


    And the Tsurugi house had been nothing but lacking when it came to attending to her.


    "No. Go away and do not come back. I am far too busy to entertain someone as high up as Lady Suzuki. I will tell you this in advance, I have no interest in marriage so we do not need to meet each other again."


    With this, the engagement should be called off. Amane was sure Suzuki would respect her wishes of not being married against her wishes.


    "No! I insist on coming here again. You see, I seemed to take an interest in you, Lady Yoko. Won''t you indulge me?"


    "No. Now get out before I stick a beast after you."


    Amane left the mother-son pair standing in the inner courtyard like a rude host. She had finally done what she had set out to do.


    ''With this, the engagement should finally be called off now. I was seriously starting to feel frustrated toward the end there but I am sure Charlie was not serious about me.''


    Amane had acted rude and informal toward the leader of the Divine Guild leader. No respected leader would ever approach such a person again.


    ''It''s not like I hate Charlie but she has her own life now. And I do not want her life to intersect with my new life. I don''t want to complicate my new life.''


    "Someone, fetch me bathing supplies and prepare me a bath. I want to get this filth off me."


    Amane yelled once she reached the inner corridor. She was sure that the rumors about her and her abilities must have spread amongst the Tsurugi family''s servants. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would not be long before Amane would have to confront Lord Tsurugi and finally take over the family.


    ''I wonder what that old fool would try to do. But first, I should visit Sakura and see where she stands. I have a feeling that she would see things my way soon enough.''


    Amane entered her room and immediately felt someone else''s presence inside the room.


    This person was trying to hide their presence from Amane but they were unsuccessful in their attempt.


    ''Too immature. I wonder how I should punish my would-be assassin.''


    Amane had a few ideas but she first decided to let the man try. Amane was interested in what would happen next.


    ___________________________


    The whole interaction with Lady Yoko left Helios reeling. He had to take a few minutes together his thoughts and consider what had happened in front of him.


    Not only had Lady Yoko managed to tame a beast, but she had also insulted Lord Tsurugi and challenged his position.


    But that was not all. She had even managed to get away with denying and insulting Lady Suzuki. This was a feat no ordinary human could boast of having achieved.


    ''Did Lord Tsurugi lie to be about Laady Yoko? Which part of her looks meek and submissive? Forget getting bullied, I am sure Lady Yoko will be able to bully the council if she wanted to.''


    Helios had never seen a female with more balls than Lady Yoko and he was not sure he would be able to handle her if he married her.


    ''And something is wrong with mother. She never lets people get away with insulting or denying her like this.''


    That was true. In normal cases, Lady Yoko would not have been able to live past her first denial, never mind getting a chance for a second one.


    But there had been a point where Helios had felt her mother''s core getting ready to fire and then stopping all of a sudden.


    Helios was not sure what was wrong with Lady Suzuki, but her body language screamed ''interested.''


    "Mother, are we seriously going back today?"


    Helios was not sure what would happen next. He could tell this his mother did not want to go back and the guards would not be able to make her go back if she did not want to.


    But Helios had a feeling that they would not be staying in the Tsurugi mansion for long.


    "Well, what else can we do but go back for now? The next family head doesn''t want us anywhere near her for now. I will try the get close to Lady Tsurugi during next week''s party."


    Helios almost slipped when he heard his mother''s words. He could not believe the words coming out of Lady Suzuki''s mouth right now.


    "Mother, the party next week is exclusive to the members of the Divine Guild. Even other supreme leaders are not allowed entry. Lady Suzuki is not a part of our fraction."


    "But would anyone deny her entry if I am the one sending her an invite? As long as those fools know what is good for them, they will not deny my request."


    Helios knew that what his mother was saying was right. The other leaders in their fraction feared his mother''s powers and influence.


    There was no way they would complain if Lady Suzuki decided to invite Lady Yoko to that party, despite Lady Yoko''s refusal to marry his son.


    But it would also paint a target on Lady Yoko if her mother did that. Lady Yoko would be harassed all night by everyone and questioned relentlessly about her connection to Lady Suzuki.


    ''Maybe this is mother''s way to take revenge on Lady Yoko. It sure seems like the mother''s usual method of assessment. I am not sure how well Lady Yoko will be able to survive in such an unfamiliar environment.''


    Helios was not sure if he was sorry for Lady Yoko or if she deserved this treatment. But he was not going to get in his mother''s way and direct her earth toward him. He was not suicidal enough to do that.


    ''Sorry, Lady Yoko, you are on your own.''


    "Man, I cannot wait for the party next week. Those old fools won''t know what hit them once Lady Suzuki is through with them."


    Helios shook his head at his mother''s words. Now he was not sure if he should feel sorry for Lady Yoko or the people in the divine guild.


    "Mother, are you sure Lady Yoko will be able to handle this much pressure? She''s quite fragile looking."


    Lady Suzuki''s grin widened at his words and Helios suddenly felt the need to run far away from her.


    "''Yoko'' will be fine. In fact, she might be better than fine. I knew someone like her once so I am feeling pretty confident about her chances to survive in our world."


    Helios shut his mouth after that. He did not have anything more to add and nothing seemed to be appropriate to say about this situation.

 Chapter 10: Its your choice [pt1]

    "How long are you going to hide? Do you want me to shave my head before you attack me? Should I go to you instead if you don''t want to come out? "Amane was getting tired of waiting for the assassin to show himself. So far, he had done a sloppy job of hiding his presence inside her room.


    There were a few ways for Amane to deal with the assassin without even revealing herself but that would not solve her future problem.


    ''Capturing the assassin would be the best way to get the name of his master out of his mouth. I wonder how well today''s assassins would be able to handle torture.''


    The assassin did not get provoked by Amane''s words but she did feel him change places.


    The new hiding place couldn''t be said to be hidden at all. The assassin was as good as standing in front of Amane now. Did he think that the thin curtain could hide his bulky figure?


    ''Oi, isn''t he underestimating me a little too much? He''s not even trying to hide now and it''s pissing me off. Even the enemy is underestimating me by sending such a bulky assassin.''


    Most assassins generally preferred speed and agility over bulk and power. Only expert assassins or powerful assassins had such bulky frames.


    ''And you can tell which one he is.''


    Still, since the assassin had not decided to reveal himself, Amane took it as a refusal on the assassin''s part.


    And the thing about refusing Amane was - she did not like it one bit.


    "Seriously, just come out from behind the curtain. You have already been spotted. Or, do you need me to call the guards and have you killed?"


    Amane''s irritation peaked when the assassin still refused to come out. What more did he want from her? Amane was already glaring holes in his head with her glare.


    In her irritation, Amane picked up a ceramic pot and threw it inches away from the would-be assassin''s head.


    Finally, the assassin realized that Amane was not joking and she seriously knew where he was. All it took for Amane was to destroy a costly-looking vase.


    "Today is your last day Yoko Tsurugi. You have been a thorn in Lord Tsurugi''s side too many times and he has finally ordered for you to die. Allow me the pleasure to take your life now. Don''t bother calling guards because Lord Tsurugi made arrangements for your death."


    ''Uncle, seriously? Could you not have found a better person than this buffoon to do this job? Just how much are you underestimating me? And how much is he going to speak? Aren''t assassins supposed to be silent?''


    Amane''s head ached at the level of ignorance her uncle showed her in a single day. She had to rub her head to try and elevate the pain she felt.


    The assassin decided to try and off Amane in this short period. At least he was not incompetent enough to allow Amane to gather her wits.


    But the assassin was out of luck today. Amane was not in a good mood and she was too tired to play with him.


    Whatever good mood she previously had was drained out within one encounter with this fool.


    The assassin tried to use his bulk to catch Amane''s arm and stab her but Amane gripped the assassin''s writs in return and twisted his body.


    It was a marvelous site to see a 6''4" body sail past a petite 5''8" woman''s shoulder without much effort.


    The assassin''s back hit the floor but he had enough presence of mind to use his other hand to protect his head from the impact.


    "H-How? Lord Tsurugi said you had no s-skill. This was supposed to be an easy job." The assassin looked flabbergasted at the sudden turn of events.


    "Killing me would have been an easy job before today but you won''t be able to harm me from now on. Oh well, at least you tried. That''s more than what I can say for most bastards."


    The assassin was gapping at Amane''s words. Maybe she had been too bold with her language.


    Most high-class ladies were soft-spoken and hid their intentions behind their actions. From observing Sakura, Amane could tell that this had not changed since her last life.


    ''Well, I''m no high-class lady. Staying meek is not for me.''


    As Amane had said before, she was done with being meek. She needed to show power and dominance if she wanted to lead a peaceful and carefree life.


    ''I need to establish a reputation so that no one messes with me. And I also need to look for a reliable servant who would protect my privacy. Everyone in this house fears Lord Tsurugi too much.''


    It was a hassle to have all the servants be under the former head''s control. They would likely change their attitude after Amane takes over the family but they would never truly respect her.


    Once an opinion has been formed about something, it was next to impossible to change it. These people had seen ''Yoko'' as a meek and submissive lady so they would never see her as the authority. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Besides, these servants have a fickle loyalty. They will come wagging their tails at anyone who shows them a favor.''


    Amane knew people like these. They only obeyed under the pressure of power and authority.


    But these people were no one important and letting them go would not harm Amane.


    ''They are not like Sakura and I don''t need to keep such fickle people around me. One Sakura is enough to deal with.''


    Having observed Sakura, Amane was convinced that she was someone who would always side with the winning side. And she would also do anything to hop out of a sinking boat.


    As such, she would be an amazing asset but not a loyal one. Amane would have to keep an eye and ear out for her moments.


    ''What a pain. But I guess I can take risks like this once or twice.''


    "Oi, what are you going to do with me? If you are going to kill me then do it now."


    What a hassle. The assassin was still conscious and spouting nonsense. It seemed like the lack of guards had the assassin gaining some weird ideas in his head.


    Amane had knocked the assassin flat on his back but the assassin seemed to have no fear of her.


    "Lord Tsurugi is a supreme being. He''s the only one who can openly control wild beasts. You are an idiot to go against someone like this. You should have taken the easy way out by being killed by me. Dying at the claws of a wild beast would be a painful death and¡­wohhhhaaa! What are you doing?"


    The assassin was annoying. Had he kept his mouth shut, he would have likely survived.


    But his yelping was not only causing Amane''s headache to get worse, but it was also causing her temper to rise.


    And Amane had no mercy for such stupid men in her life.


    ''I cannot believe how many mood swings this one day gave me. Being in a teenager body is certainly the worse.''


    "Hey, what are you doing? Let me go or you will¡­"


    Amane withheld to call the Griffin. Her core made her whistle sound more prominent so that the Griffin could hear it in the distance.


    The winged beast came flying at her request and Amane watched the fear flash in the assassin''s eyes instantly.


    "H-How did you do that? O-Only Lord Tsurugi can¡­"


    "You are a fool to trust people without evidence but I will let you live this once. The next time I see you, I will drop you from the top of this window without any way of survival. Did you understand?"


    Amane shook the body that was hanging out of the window. The Griffin in front of her also squeaked in greeting.


    It all seemed to be too much for the assassin and he fainted outright.


    "You can play with him for some time but leave him alive by the end. We need to send a message that no one messes with me, alright?"


    The Griffin squeaked happily at Amane''s words and took the assassin off her hands.


    Amane did not care either way if the assassin survived or not. But it would be a solid boost to her reputation if rumors of her power spread far and wide. People would have to think twice about crossing her that way.


    "Now then, what do you want? You better make this quick since I am not in a forgiving mood."


    Amane turned around to face a startled Sakura. The black-haired, grey-eyed girl gave an expression that border-line looked scared but not quite so.


    However, her eyes burned with a determination that seemed familiar to Amane.


    "Y-Yoko, have you calmed down now? I saw that your corridor was bare of any guards. Did you send them away?"


    Sakura''s concern sounded genuine and Amane was sure it was genuine as well.


    But not in a way one expected it to be. Sakura was concerned about whether her father''s identity as the mastermind had been discovered or not.


    ''She''s not concerned about her father, she''s concerned about herself. I see, so she fears my abilities now and has decided to jump ship. Now then, how should I test her resolve out?''


    Amane had a few ideas to try out. Sakura was proving to be an amusing individual and her body was not bad looking.


    Amane was sure she would be able to use Sakura in the future to make her life easier but Sakura needed to prove her resolve first.


    ''But first, I should make Sakura more confused. The more she doubts herself, the easier she would be to control.''


    "That''s right, I send those guards away. I senses the assassin and knew that those guards would only get in my way of disposing of the assassin. I also wanted to stop any potential rumors from speaking when I torture the information out of the assassin. Oh, what is wrong? Why are you sweating?"


    Just as Amane had said, Sakura''s face was white and covered in sweat. She seemed to have realized that her father''s secret was out.


    "Y-Yoko, I want to tell you that I am on your side. I know father tried to harm you but I had no part in all this. You believe me, don''t you? I will do anything to make you believe me."


    ''Oh! Isn''t this amusing? I wonder how far I should push her for now?''


    Amane stood up from her bed. She was not even aware when she had sat down on the bed but it did make for an amusing scene in her head.


    Sakura tried to follow as well but Amane stopped her by raising her hand.


    "No, you kneel here for now. I will be back in a second."


    Amane was filthy and she wanted to wash her sweat off. It would not take long and it would also keep Sakura''s mind busy with thoughts of what she did wrong and what she could do.


    This kind of mental torture was not fun for the one on the receiving end. But Amane found it quite amusing to see the other side try and please her.


    Amane came back quickly, only to find Sakura still in the same position in front of her bed. The younger seemed to not have moved at all.


    "Oh, so you can be obedient after all. This is quite a pleasant surprise."


    Sakura jumped at Amane''s words, her eyes meeting Amane''s before dropping onto her chest.


    Amane had chosen to wear a loose robe after her bath which showed quite a bit of her cleavage and she could instantly tell where Sakura''s gaze had turned toward.


    ''I see. Now, how should I use this information?''


    Amane took her original seat in front of Sakura and sat cross-legged.


    "Now, what can you do to please me? Sakura, I will give you a chance to prove your worth."


    Amane was curious what Sakura would choose to do. The ball was in her court now and Amane was curious about the results she would achieve.


    However, Sakura was surprised even when she took one of Amane''s feet in her hand and kissed it. Sakura''s grey eyes met Amane''s and the younger female submitted to her.

 Chapter 11: Its your choice [pt2]

    ''Why does that old man never listen to me? I specifically asked him to keep away from Yoko for the time being but then he goes and asks an assassin to kill her! He''s asking for trouble.''Sakura''s footsteps thundered through the hallway, her foots barely making contact with the ground.


    Because she was scared of what was about to happen, As was running as fast as she could to Yoko''s room. Her father''s careless actions had ruined everything.


    ''If that assassin kills Yoko then it''ll be bad for us. And if he does not manage to kill her, then it will be even worse for us.''


    If something occurred to Yoko under the Tsurugi home, Sakura and her father would be held responsible. It would damage their reputation and cause their firm to fail.


    They did not even have the power or the technique to control the beasts and recover their assets that way. This would be a major blow to them.


    ''But I''m more worried about what would happen if Yoko somehow overpowers the assassin? Won''t she find out about her father''s plan to remove her? I cannot allow Yoko to distrust me.''


    Over the whole day, Sakura realized that Yoko was not a helpless lady.


    She wasn''t sure if her cousin had concealed her sharp claws or if this was a new feature of her character, but the current Yoko was terrifying.


    ''My instincts are telling me to ally with her. I don''t know what to believe anymore.'' The scale of balance had tripped in a single day.


    From what Sakura had heard, even Lady Suzuki was interested in Yoko. And that old hag was never interested in anyone.


    ''Please don''t get caught. Please let the assassin be still hidden when I open the door.'' Sakura''s mind was moving a mile per second. She wanted to not open the door but she had to.


    "Y-Yoko, have you calmed down now? I saw that your corridor was bare of any guards. Did you send them away?"


    As Sakura observed the scene in front of her, her stomach sunk.


    Yoko looked to have arrested the assassin despite her wishes for him to remain at large and carelessly threw him out the window.


    ''Yoko either doesn''t care for assassination attempts made on her life or she knows who send that assassin. I have to face this situation carefully.''


    Sakura needed a plan to cover up this situation. She needed to implicate that she was not connected with this attempt in any way.


    "That''s right, I send those guards away. I senses the assassin and knew that those guards would only get in my way of disposing of the assassin. I also wanted to stop any potential rumors from speaking when I torture the information out of the assassin. Oh, what is wrong? Why are you sweating?"


    ''I''m sweating? How odd. But I cannot help but feel terrified right now.''


    Sakura had felt fear like this only once in her life and it had been when her mother had sent her to live with her father and be her mother''s eyes and ears in the Tsurugi household.


    Yoko''s eyes felt like a predator observing its next prey. They were too piercing and powerful to be resisted. Her mother''s words ran circles around Sakura''s head, her instincts causing her to bow. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Listen Sakura, the world is ruled by powerful and influential people. But unfortunately, you failed to be both. All people like you can only beg and crawl to survive. But even that is a talent in itself.''


    "Y-Yoko, I want to tell you that I am on your side. I know father tried to harm you but I had no part in all this. You believe me, don''t you? I will do anything to make you believe me."


    Sakura''s trembling lessened as she spoke those words. She suddenly had a feeling that she could do this. Sakura could crawl herself out of this situation and into Yoko''s good grace.


    Yoko''s impassive face did not change but she did stand up to move around. Sakura tried to follow after her but Yoko stopped her.


    "No, you kneel here for now. I will be back in a second."


    The elder teen left the room and entered the bathroom. Sakura had no idea what Yoko was thinking but she needed a plan.


    What had her mother told her about such situations?


    ''Sakura, if you ever find yourself in a situation you cannot get out of, use your brain. And if nothing else works, use your body. God knows you have a decent one. People are weak to pleasure and the feeling of power. Make them feel it with you and you''ll be able to conquer any situation.''


    Sakura had hated her mother''s words when she had first heard them. She had never expected to find herself in such a situation.


    But even if she had, Sakura had been so sure that her brain would be enough to get her out of it.


    ''I did not expect that I would end up in a difficult situation because of someone else''s mistake. Do I have no other choice but to use my body?''


    Sakura dared not shift from where she was kneeling on the floor. It was best to avoid testing Yoko at this time because she would be returning at any minute.


    "Oh, so you can be obedient after all. This is quite a pleasant surprise."


    Yoko''s entry back into the room was no surprise, but her clothing surely was. Her robes were tied loosely which showed a large amount of her cleavage.


    Sakura had been with Yoko for almost a decade now but this was the skin she had seen the elder girl show.


    Yoko was not like her in regards to showing skin so Sakura had not realized how developed Yoko was in the matter of her female assets. They were even bigger than Sakuras.


    "Now, what can you do to please me? Sakura, I will give you a chance to prove your worth."


    Frankly, Sakura was surprised to hear those words. She had not expected Yoko to give her another chance but here she was.


    She had to do well and get into Yoko''s good grace. She had to make Yoko look at her and consider her opinion and there was only one way for Sakura to achieve it.


    ''Pleasure and the feeling of dominance make a person go wild. I will need to chain Yoko using these weapons. I doubt she has any idea what is about to happen to her.''


    Sakura steadied her mind before she leaned forward and took Yoko''s foot in her hand.


    The first kiss was almost hesitant and light but the next one Sakura placed on Yoko''s foot was firmer and surer.


    Sakura looked up and saw surprise flash all over Yoko''s expression for a brief second before it was masked.


    But that fraction of a second had been enough for Sakura to realize that she could still get to Yoko like this. Yoko was also weak to the human feelings of desire and conquest.


    ''I need to make her fall for me and this feeling. Once I have her, I can do anything I want to.''


    In retrospect, conquering Yoko would be better than relying on her father. Sakura knew this and that was why she had jumped the ships entirely at this point.


    It was lucky for her that Yoko had decided to take a bath right now since it made licking the elder girl''s feet easier for Sakura.


    This was humiliating but it was for survival.


    ''I can do this. I can get over my pride if it means I will be able to survive.''


    "Oi! If you are going to beg me then do it properly. I cannot even feel your actions.''


    Yoko''s foot, which had been the idea this far, finally decided to take action. It nudged Sakura''s face and poked her cheek.


    ''This is so humiliating but I also feel hot. Darn, I cannot believe what I am about to do next.''


    Sakura''s body moved before her brain consented and licked over the thumb. It was only for a fraction of a second before Sakura felt her face being taken into someone''s hand and she was pulled up to face Yoko.


    "I see. So this is the angle you are going for? But Sakura, are you sure you will be able to handle this? If you behave like this then I will surely begin thinking of you as my pet."


    ''Is this some kind of joke? Does my attempt to seduce Yoko not work? No, that''s not it. I can tell that Yoko is turned on as well.''


    Yoko''s face was not flushed but her ears were red with pleasure. Sakura was not sure why but this feeling of having affected Yoko gave her a rush of pleasure as well.


    Suddenly, Sakura wanted to see more of Yoko''s reactions. She wanted to know how the lady would twist and turn in pleasure if she fucked Sakura.


    ''I need to focus. Sex is an afterthought after survival.''


    But Sakura''s hormone-riddled body had other ideas. She could feel her pussy getting wet at those indecent thoughts.


    "Sakura, focus on me or I will leave you out in the corridor like this."


    "N-No. I am focusing. B-But I have no idea what you want from me."


    Sakura was sure Yoko had said something about being a pet but what did that mean?


    Was it some kind of play? A position of power? Or something different.


    "Oh, so even you have some innocence left inside you? Don''t worry, I will train it out of you soon enough. But I want you to consent to be my pet first. I don''t want to hear any complaints about this being non-consensual later."


    Yoko''s explanation did not contain any information Sakura wanted to hear. The elder did not even clear what she meant when she asked Sakura to be her ''pet.''


    But one thing was clear to Sakura. If she agreed to Yoko''s request then she would get closer to Yoko.


    ''I guess I will look up what Yoko means by being a ''pet'' later. For now, I should give her an answer she wants.''


    "Alright. I will be your ''pet'' and follow you. I told you before that I am on your side and that is not going to change anytime soon for me."


    Sakura''s voice was confident. She was sure of her words and her actions.


    But for some reason, her words drove Yoko into a fit of laughter. The elder girl''s face was twisted into a pleased expression.


    But her eyes also seemed to scream ''how dumb'' to Sakura.


    "I see. Then, I would like to welcome my new pet with a gift."


    "A gift?????"


    Sakura got one second to react before Yoko''s grip on her face tightened and she was pulled into a hungry kiss. Yoko''s tongue was poking around Sakura''s mouth, her force was fierce and it made Sakura''s head spin.


    The kiss ended far too soon for Sakura and she found herself seeking Yoko''s lips again.


    But the elder female did not allow Sakura to shorten that distance. The grip on Sakura''s face prevented her from leaning ahead and capturing Yoko''s tempting lips again.


    "Since you have agreed to be on my side, I will give you your first task. Sakura, I need you to look for an underground slave auction. The more brutally it treats its people, the better it would be for me."


    Sakura''s face was abruptly let go of and Sakura''s knees buckled at the sudden rush she felt.


    ''That was it? That was all Yoko wanted to do. B-But I feel turned on? Does Yoko not feel this uncomfortable wetness down there?''


    Sakura was wet and bothered. She needed release.


    "Sakura, I asked you a question. Can you do this for me or not?"


    ''W-What does Yoko want me to do? F-Fine an s-slave auction? I can'' Sakura nodded in agreement and Yoko finally smiled at her.


    "Good girl. You made the right decision. Now, why don''t you help yourself out while I sit here and watch you? Go on, put up a show for me."


    Sakura felt her head stop working at Yoko''s words.


    ''She wants me to do what?''

 Chapter 12: Its your choice [pt3]

    "Sakura, do you need to take this long to decide? I just want an answer. Will you do my bidding or not?"Amane did not want to spend much more time on this discussion. There were already a lot of things she wanted to get done.


    There were beasts to be tamed and people to be bribed. There were also preparations to be made and information to be collected.


    But most of all, Amane needed to get her release. Her body had decided to remind Amane that it did belong to a teenager and was full of hormones.


    And Sakura''s actions just made Amane feel hornier.


    "Alright. I will do what you want me to. I will get you the required information by the end of this week."


    Amane took the other girl''s rattled appearance in. Sakura looked indecent already and they had not even gotten down and dirty yet.


    It made Amane want to ruin the girl but she needed Sakura to make the first move. The one who made the first move automatically had the disadvantage in these scenarios and Amane did not want to betray her interest.


    "Sakura, do you need something from me? I don''t know what you are thinking if you don''t open your mouth."


    Sakura''s glare informed Amane of everything the younger was not saying to her. There was no hiding the hunger in Sakura''s grey eyes.


    And yet, the younger had not started begging for release. It was this stubborn streak that needed to be broken.


    "You cannot be serious with me. You know what I want from you and I know that you are interested in me as well. Don''t pretend to me all righteous now. You were the one who kissed me first."


    Sakura''s temper calmed down as soon as it had flared. Her eyes widened at her unexpected reply before they frosted over.


    ''Ah, so it was an unintentional outburst. I guess I could not have expected otherwise. Sakura is a teen after all and they are emotionally unstable. Besides, I don''t think even Sakura knows what her body is carving for.''


    But even if Sakura did not mentally know what she needed, something had been awakened inside her.


    Amane waited to see what the younger girl would do next and she was not disappointed.


    "My apologies Yoko. I should not have had that outburst. I am willing to do anything to get you to forgive me."


    ''Oh, a generous offer but a useless one. I will have to train Sakura out of this habit in the future. But for now, I should lend her a hand.''


    "Fine, I can forgive you if you come closer and take the initiative. You know, please my body."


    Amane left the decision of what to do up to Sakura. She wanted the younger one to feel comfortable with her first.


    Amane was not thinking of giving Sakura too much control but a little should be no problem.


    Luckily, Sakura did not need another signal to make her move. The younger girl crawled over Amane''s lap and her lips met Amane''s plump one.


    ''She has no technique. It seems like Sakura is truly a beginner even in kissing.''


    Amane found Sakura''s enthusiasm charming but the kiss was sloppy at best. Sakura had no idea how to move her lips or how to move ahead.


    It was a slow-burn show which was getting boring pretty fast for Amane.


    ''Sorry kid but I will be taking over now.''


    Amane was not one to be patient, be it life or sex. She liked things to be like a burning fire, hard and all-consuming. Sakura was going to have a first-hand experience of being consumed by her.


    Sakura''s face was grabbed by Amane''s delicate hands before the tempo of the kiss changed. The sloppy and soft kiss was not dominated by Amane''s hard and pushy lips.


    Amane''s tongue slipped out of her mouth and licked across Sakura''s lips to gain access inside. But the younger seemed lost for words.


    It seemed like she had no idea what Amane wanted from her.


    "How much work do you want me to do? This was supposed to be about my pleasure, not yours."


    Amane''s words came off as harsh but Sakura looked too overwhelmed to be able to reply.


    In the end, Amane decided to squeeze Sakura''s breasts to get her mouth open. The new sensation was enough for Sakura to let out a moan of pain and Amane took this opportunity to enter her mouth.


    Sakura''s body melted in Amane''s lap as her tongue was massaged by Amane''s tongue. Amane''s hands found their way toward Sakura''s ample chest beneath her clothes and finally began their assault.


    By the time Sakura became aware of what was happening, she was sitting on Amane''s lap half-naked.


    "I won''t fuck you properly today since it will be too much for you. But I will show you how amazing having an orgasm is. You will carve this sensation again soon."


    Amane used her hand to support Sakura''s butt while her other hand came to clap it lightly.


    Sakura''s body arched into Amane''s chest with a light moan of her name. It seemed like the unexpected pain caused Sakura to get even wetter.


    The wetness of her pussy was gushing all over Amane''s lap. It was making her feel hot as well.


    "Y¡­.Yoko? I¡­.I should¡­. help y¡­.you out a¡­as¡­.well. F¡­.Fuck¡­.It feels¡­.a...amazing"


    Sakura''s words came out in slurs. Her mouth was losing its ability to form words properly and the light spanking only added to this fact.


    Amane could not see her red cheeks but she could imagine the red spreading all over that white skin. It was such a turn-on. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I can see my hand-prints on her boobs. The red makes such a nice contrast with her skin.''


    Amane knew she wanted more but she could not pour all of her desire onto Sakura all of a sudden. The younger would not be able to cope with it.


    ''I will ease her slowly into it. That way, Sakura will find it difficult to leave me as well.''


    Amane was confident in her skills. And Sakura seemed to be appreciating them as well. Her moans were getting louder and it was lucky that there were no guards stationed outside their room right now.


    "Sakura, do you need more? If you need more then get my fingers wet."


    Amane positioned her fingers in front of Sakura''s small but hot mouth. It was to create an illusion for Sakura that she had control over her situation.


    But little did Sakura know that she had already fallen into Amane''s trap of desire. No matter what she did now, it would be impossible for her to back out.


    "I¡­want¡­more. I want¡­.to¡­come"


    Sakura finally made her decision. Her hot and wet mouth closed around Amane''s fingers and she sucked.


    It seemed that Sakura did know a thing or two without having any experience in this field. The lack of lube did suck but Amane was sure that her fingers would do well even without extra assistance.


    While Sakura was busy getting Amane''s fingers ready, Amane''s other hand decided to tease her exposed nipples.


    The cold air of the room had caused them to stand erect and Amane decided to pinch them lightly.


    As soon as she did that, Sakura''s mouth opened in a pain-filled groan. But her body seemed to be leaning into Amane''s hands even more.


    "It¡­hurts¡­"


    Sakura hissed out around Amane''s fingers but she did not stop her sucking. Despite all her complaints, she seemed to be enjoying this a little too much.


    ''It''s amusing to see newbies complain about the pain even when they love it. Sakura seemed to be falling right into her place.''


    Amane let out a sweet chuckle, her tongue coming out to play with Sakura''s ear as her fingers finally decided to move.


    Sakura almost choked when she felt Amane''s fingers move inside her mouth. It was an unexpected move and was timed with the pinching sensation on her nipple.


    "I think it''s enough. Now, let''s get to the main event."


    Amane almost laughed at Sakura''s disappointed groan at her first sentence before the younger turned red.


    "But you said that you were not going to fuck me today."


    Sakura''s voice sounded scared and confused. Amane was not sure why she even felt surprised at Sakura''s words anymore.


    The girl had a way to keep Amane on her toes.


    "Ah, I really won''t fuck you today but I did say that I will make you come. That means that your hymn is safe for today but everything else is up for grabs. That means I can enjoy your pussy."


    "H-Huh? No, wait¡­."


    Amane did not wait when she circled the younger''s pussy with her fingers. It did not help that Sakura was still fully clothed down there.


    Amane did not bother taking off her underwear, she just shoved her hand down Amane''s shorts and touched her bare pussy.


    The lack of vision made Sakura shake but her pussy gushed out even more right in front of Amane''s hand.


    Her finger circled the outer lip and found the opening. One finger entered and Sakura tensed in Amane''s hands.


    "Oh! I haven''t even breached your opening yet and you are already so tense. You need to relax and let me in."


    Amane''s voice caressed Sakura''s ear as she eased her way in slowley. The first time was often scary and painful for most people.


    But Sakura seemed to be eating her finger without any problem. The younger was not even aware but her hips were shaking to invite Amane''s fingers in deeper.


    ''It''s likely because I have only one finger inside her right now. One finger is easy to take.''


    Amane trusted her finger lightly to test the water before picking up pace. Sakura''s words were failing her already and by the time Amane managed to get a second finger inside, Sakura seemed incapable of speech.


    It took a long time of scissoring and getting Sakura ready for Amane to be able to enter the third finger in but it was well worth it.


    The combination of that stretch plus Amane finally hitting that sweet spot caused wetness to escape Sakura. Her body went lax and her eyes almost rolled in the back of her head.


    "You came far too fast. We will need to work on your stamina later. But doe now, I need to get my release as well."


    Sakura''s show had caused Amane''s body to feel hot and bothered as well. Her lap was wet with her pussy juice and Sakura''s wetness.


    Amane didn''t bother undressing. She just shoved her hand inside her underwear and fingered her body until it came.


    It should have been difficult for Amane to release in her new body but her core made it easy for Amane to get used to the stretch in her pussy. Her fingers also jabbed at the right spot and her other hand came out to play with her clit.


    This new body was different from Amane''s old one which had a cock as well as a pussy. She would have to find a way to return her to that state later but she needed her release for now.


    Sakura''s eyes seemed to be glued to Amane''s body and the younger''s tongue came out to lick her lips in anticipation.


    Sakura seemed far more interested in Amane than she had first let it out to be. Her eyes were full of lust and wanting to feel more, but her body was spent.


    That feeling of want and need along with the sensation Amane was feeling in her pussy finally made her come. Her body felt loose and tired after that round but Amane felt comfortable.


    "Don''t forget your task, Sakura. Keep pleasing me and I''ll show you a new world." Amane was well aware of what she was doing to Sakura but she did not care. Sakura had agreed to help her out and Amane would squeeze her for all she was worth.


    After all, Amane needed to keep Sakura on the ropes or the younger would get weird ideas of betrayal.

 Chapter 13: Getting some work done

    It was a nice day out. The sky was cloudy which made the hot summer day feel nicer, the birds were not chirping around which made the surroundings calm and quiet.But most of all, there were no annoying humans around to question Amane and ruin her mood. She could take her time tracking down the dangerous run-away beasts.


    Out of the three big ones that had made the initial run, Amane had managed to tame the Griffin. She had checked in with the list and found out the identity of the other two.


    One was a phoenix which should not be a problem for her. As long as the phoenix did not have an original owner, it was the easier of the two targets.


    The main problem was the Chimera that was listening on Amane''s system screen. It was a weird mix between a horse and a snake.


    These two races were not compatible and the offspring these species produced did not live long. At most, they had 1 month to live before the incompatibility of the cells caused an internal infection and ended up killing the creature.


    Chimera were rare species but they were not stable. The one Amane was tracking down was also 3 weeks old. It only had a few days to live but she was not optimistic.


    ''It would be kinder if I put the poor soul out of its misery.''


    Amane''s system was a big help in tracking down these beasts. She had made it to help her track down the most difficult of the beasts back in the day.


    Compared to the unknown back then, these common beasts were easy to track and take care of.


    Her system had already tracked the Chimera and it was not long before Amane made her way there. But she was not the only one.


    ''I should have expected to find these people here. Why did I ever think I could have a good day without having any human interaction?''


    Of course, it was the Tsurugi guards who had the Chimera surrounded. The poor beast could not even move and was begging to be let out of its misery.


    But the foolish guards were still crowding around it, making the beast panic even more.


    ''Even a human would feel threatened when ganged up on like that, never mind a beast in pain. No wonder so many of the soldiers ended up hospitalized in the past few generations. These people don''t think before they act.'' S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane knew how to handle the beast. She did not want to cause the beast any more distress but she had no other choice but to sedate it and watch it die.


    The beast was not in a good enough condition to wake up again if it went to sleep but Amane still chose to end its life.


    She concentrated her powers on a dart and threw it toward the Chimera. It gave a last roar of frustration before calming down.


    This was the end of its painful life.


    "L-Lady Yoko, did you do that? N-No, I mean, you should not be out here. It is not safe for you to be...My lady, please stop waking toward the beast. It could still wake up and harm you."


    The guard sounded panicked but still rooted to his place. Despite his words, the guard did not seem to have a will to help Amane.


    ''Not that these pitiful people can help me. They are useless against even a dying beast, never mind a fully healthy enemy,'' Amane''s hand reached out to touch the Chimera.


    She was sure that the beast was already dead but she still had to make sure to give it a final blow.


    There was nothing more painful than being stuck in the wake of death, waiting for it to come and take you but still being unable to let go of your life.


    "M-My Lady, what did you do? H-How did you do that with your¡­"


    "Never mind me. The Chimera is dead so take its body back to the warehouse. We can still use its parts for a lot of potions and get its fur and scales skinned as well. They will sell for a pretty penny in the market."


    A normal person would have broken down crying to see death so close but Amane was immune to its effects.


    Losing a tamed beast was never pleasant but it did get easier over time. Being in this profession, one had to understand that death was a common occurrence.


    The best way to maintain one''s sanity was to not get attacked by the beasts.


    "What are you all waiting around for? Hurry up and get moving already."


    The guards were rooted to the place. Their faces showed fear and repulsion when they looked at the dead Chimera.


    ''I am sure some of it is aimed at me as well. These gazes feel familiar to me. I am sure the previous Lady Yoko would cry if she saw someone look at her like this.''


    "M-My lady, the order to open the warehouse can only be given out by the family head. I am afraid we cannot open it up even on your command."


    This again? Did these people never learn their lesson? Or, did they still not see her as the family head?


    It had been a few days since Amane had declared her intent but her uncle had not made any move to hand over his position to her. Similarly, Sakura had also kept her head down but not offered to help Amane out.


    Amane had let the pair be for now because she had other work to do. She had taken these past few days to look over their financial and business assets. There had been much to be done in regards to that.


    The biggest problem with the current Tsurugi household was their inability to handle the beast business. The previous few generations had no idea what they were doing.


    "You all are useless. Fine, let me take the beast to the warehouse myself. I want to see who will refuse me then."


    Amane held the Chimera before she started to drag its huge body. It was easy enough to direct her core strength to her arms to make this possible.


    "M-My lady, there is no need for you to do this yourself."


    "They are right, Lady Yoko. Work like this should be left to the servants to handle. What kind of servants disobey the Family head like this."


    ''Why is she here again? Is my life not difficult enough as it is? Why does Suzuki want to cause me more trouble?''


    Amane did not hold back the irritated grown building up inside her. She wanted Suzuki to see that she was irritated with her appearance.


    Suzuki seemed to have taken Amane''s refusal a few days ago as a challenge and showed up in front of her the next day.


    And the next.


    And the next as well.


    This was the fifth day Suzuki was here. Did she have this much free time to come and harass Amane in broad daylight like this?


    L-Lady Suzuki, good afternoon to you. W-We were not informed of your arrival."


    The foolish guard bowed to the lady in the fox mask, his face ashen white at being the target of her words.


    The poor man had no idea that he was digging his own grave by attracting Suzuki''s attention to himself.


    "My, what a rude servant the Tsurugi household has. Not only do they not listen to their ''real'' family head, but they also interrupt their guest when they should not."


    "B-But Lady Yoko''s position has not been finalized yet. We are just trying to follow orders set by our previous generations."


    The guard made the mistake of justifying his actions. That was the final nail in the coffin and Amane swore to fire such useless people.


    "Why are you here Suzuki? I told you not to come back here. Do you want me to throw you out again?"


    Amane decided to deal with the guards later. For now, she needed to make Suzuki go away from her home.


    "Awww, but I missed you, Yoko, and I wanted to see you. And I was also curious if you got my invitation or not for my weekend party. I want you there but you did not reply to me so I got worried and-"


    "I will throw you out."


    "-I won''t mind getting thrown out as long as you are the one who does it personally. It''s been such a long time since anyone treated me this harshly. No wonder I fell for you."


    Amane paused, her eyes dropping down in pain and irritation. The more she heard Suzuki speak, the more she was reminded of the tiny child she had picked up in her last life.


    Suzuki had matured physically but her mind still seemed to be stuck in the past.


    The girl had always been cunning and opportunistic, but she had supported Amane all the way to the very end. Although it was hard to determine what she was thinking, the youngster did have some feelings of loyalty.


    And it worried Amane that she had not become the target of such a person''s attention.


    "If I agree to come to your stupid party for an hour, will you finally agree to back down? I cannot get any work done with you near me. Isn''t that what you wanted from me?"


    "Well, I also want your love and affection but I guess I should not be that pushy." Amane glared at the elder and the fox-hybrid finally backed down, "Fine, I will be content with your acceptance today and back down."


    Suzuki finally calmed down and Amane took in a deep breath. Her shoulder was finally free from Suzuki''s wright.


    "Then, I will see you on the weekend. I have some preparations to make for the party so I''ll not be here tomorrow. Don''t miss me too much."


    Amane felt a weight on her shoulder that could have only been Suzuki. The elder was leaning against her shoulder and holding Amane in a light half-hug. It drew a lot of side-eyes from the guards around the pair.


    Actually, Amane did not care if Suzuki used her as a personal pillow or chose to lean against her. Even her terrible flirting did not matter to Amane.


    But the lack of work it resulted into did matter to Amane. And having Suzuki nearby also terrified the Tsurugi servants that were trying to get close to Amane.


    It was all rather counter-productive.


    Well, that took care of one problem for her. Now Amane needed to find the phoenix and she was done for the day.


    Sakura had let her know that she was done with Amane''s request and had the ''perfect'' place she asked for. Her words had made Amane curious.


    ''I guess Sakura must have found a good place if she''s so confident in her claim. I will find out soon enough anyway.''


    Amane followed her system''s beep. She was well aware of the shadows following behind her but she did not care. The guards were all but a formality anyway.


    It was not like they would be of any help to her once she had a beast in front of her.


    "Won''t you come out and let me see you?"


    Amane extended her hand, her voice calling out to the phoenix.


    Unlike most beasts, phoenixes were loyal creatures. They understood human language and many could even mimic them like a parrot.


    If this was a domesticated phoenix, then it would understand Amane and come down to her. That was how phoenixes were by nature.


    They were social creatures that did not shy away from humans.


    But the phoenix Amane called out did not come to her. The system informed Amane that it was close by.


    So she decided to manually hunt for the phoenix.


    "My lady, you should not be climbing a tree in your current attire. You can trip and fall¡­"


    "Well, hello there. Awwww, I did not realize I was dealing with a baby phoenix here but this works out. It will be easier to handle for me¡­"


    The chick decided Amane''s finger was a treat and bite down hard. Amane felt her finger''s skin break and bleed.


    ''I hate this weak body. I wish I was back in my original one.''

 Chapter 14: 14: Getting burned

    "You are finally here. I had a hard time convincing Lady Suzuki to go back and...OH MY GOD. YOKO, ARE YOU BLEEDING? LET ME SEE!"Amane let Sakura take her hand and observe it. She held the small phoenix in her other hand while Sakura fretted over her bleeding hand.


    The wound was not as deep as Amane had first expected it to be and the bleeding was superficial. Had it been her previous battle-hardened body, Amane would not even have bled.


    "How did this even happen? I thought you knew how to handle beasts."


    Sakura''s worry was genuine. Most people tended to freak out if a beast attacked them. Even a small bird like the phoenix chick could cause people to freak out.


    A wet tongue licked across Amane''s injured finger before she felt Sakura''s mouth close around the wound.


    "What are you doing Sakura? I am not in the mood to indulge your desires right now. And now is also not a good time for us to do this."


    The sucking motion and Sakura''s wet tongue around Amane''s fingers felt erotic. It reminded Sakura of having her fingers inside another wet and tight hole in Sakura''s body.


    But then the small chick decided it did not like getting ignored by its new owner and its small body jumped toward Sakura''s arm.


    Amane''s free hand caught the chick before it could attack Sakura and take a nip out of her arm.


    The sudden action caused Sakura to fall in fright and her face expressed surprise visibly.


    "W-What was that?" Sakura seemed to be in a daze. Anyone would be if they were suddenly being attacked by a wild beast.


    "I told you now was not a good time. This chick managed to imprint on me so I''ll need to keep it close for the next few days. Phoenixes mark their owners by nipping their fingers and digesting their blood. It will attack you anytime it sees you coming near me."


    Amane watched Sakura pale. She could guess what the younger had planned for the night but the new addition in Amane''s room made it impossible for Sakura to seduce her.


    ''I wonder what Sakura will plan to get around this problem. But I can worry about that later.''


    Amane stroked the chick''s head while also easing her hold around its small body. The small bird gave a chirp before settling against Amane''s larger hands.


    "Sakura, I got your message a few hours ago. I convinced Lady Suzuki to not come here tomorrow so we will have a free day. Do you think you can get us a reservation for tomorrow at that place?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane did feel sorry for Sakura and her pitiful face but work had to come first before everything.


    ''Look at her face. Sakura looks like she got rejected by her first love. She needs to keep a better check on her face or she''ll get taken advantage of very easily.''


    Amane watched Sakura''s face go through a series of emotions. The teen realized soon enough why Amane had an amused look on her face and the pitiful look vanished in an instant.


    Sakura was a fast learner and it showed in her actions.


    "Getting a reservation should be no problem. My contact has been expecting my call for a few days and he''s also reliable. We can leave everything in his capable hands for now."


    "Alright, I will leave it to you. Oh, and I have another question for you - Where is your father? I tried to meet him for a few days now but I was turned away every time. I don''t have enough patience to play nice."


    Amane was letting Sakura know that she had noticed what the old man was up to. And her words were also an ultimatum for Sakura to act.


    ''You do not have the luxury to sit around anymore.''


    Amane was more than aware of how Sakura thought and what she felt. She did not feel bad about using this knowledge to her advantage.


    In many ways, Sakura was easier to handle than any of the troubled kids Amane had raised in her previous life. Their twisted lives had made their worldly perspective a little skewed.


    "Ah, my father has been ill for the past couple of days and that was why he could not meet you. But I will talk with him soon and make him agree to hand over the ''Tsurugi head''s'' title to you."


    Amane felt amused at how Sakura was still trying to assert over this issue. Maybe she did not even realize she was trying to interfere in an issue which has escaped her hands long ago.


    It had to be a direct result of being conditioned by her family for a long time.


    But no matter how much Sakura and her father tried to hold on to the power, they simply did not have the drive or the talent needed for beast taming.


    "There is no need for you to do anything anymore. And I am not asking you to interfere, I am warning you not to interfere. I will talk with your father today and we will settle this business as well."


    Amane gave out her warning and Sakura made a hasty retreat.


    ''There she goes, trying to advise her father on how to handle this situation. But Sakura, you do not realize that this is all wasted effort. Obsession is not easy to control and your father has no desire to control his either. You will just burn yourself if you try.''


    Oh well, it was no longer Amane''s concern what Sakura does. As long as she completed Amane''s requests, it did not matter what else she wanted to do.


    As long as Sakura does not cross Amane''s limits, Amane would even let her plot against herself.


    ___________________________


    ''I need to hurry up and tell father to back down. Yoko is serious about this meeting and knowing father, it will not end well for him.''


    Sakura ran through the corridors, her mind a mess. She knew that Yoko had let her leave on purpose.


    Heck, she might even have brought that small beast inside on purpose to intimidate Sakura into making a decision.


    Sakura kept on saying that she had made a decision but it was not until the problem escalated that she realized that she had not decided at all.


    She had still to abandon her father''s sinking ship entirely.


    "How many times have I told you not to open my door like that? Do you want me to take your head....Sakura? What are you doing here in such a hurry? I thought you were going out to spy on Yoko?"


    Sakura felt her heart calm down as soon as she stepped inside her father''s room.


    This place held a lot of fond memories for Sakura and usually, it made her feel comfortable to step in here.


    But not today. All Sakura felt right now was a sinking feeling of doom filling her heart.


    "Father, are you refusing to meet Yoko outright? You should at least make an excuse to not meet her. I lied to her and told her you were sick but I don''t think she believed me¡­."


    Sakura trailed off as soon as she laid her eyes on her father''s thunderous expression. Her words had ticked his temper off.


    ''This is bad. I could not have chosen a worse day to come here.''


    Sometimes, her father got in these violent moods and the result was a disaster for anyone who crossed him. These instances were hard to predict and usually did not happen with Sakura.


    But it seemed like her luck had finally run dry today.


    "Why should I care what the insolent brat thinks? Does she think she is too good for us now that she can tame a small animal? Does she think she can take over the Tsurugi family from me? She can dream all she wants but I will not give my position of Tsurugi head over to her."


    Her father had started again. His obsession was taking over his mind and his rational thinking was non-existing at this point.


    Sakura doubted that even she would be able to convince her father to back down.


    ''But I need to do something. Father would end up attacking Yoko at this rate and then get himself thrown in the prison for attempted murder.''


    Sakura was fearful of what could happen but would it be that bad? If Yoko ended up dying and her father ended up in jail, then the next head of this family would be Sakura.


    She would finally have the power and authority she had carved all her life. Just the thought of such an outcome brought a smile to Sakura''s face.


    ''It could all work out in my favor. And if I become the family head, my mother would no longer be able to call me a failure. She would finally call me back to her side and-''


    "What a disaster this is. An old man who refuses to relent the position he doesn''t deserve and a traitor who thinks she is smart enough to trick me. Now then, what should I do with you both?"


    Sakura felt her smile fall from her lips as soon as she heard Yoko''s voice. She had not even realized when the elder had taken a seat near the window.


    "N-No way. Yoko, I am not a traitor. I was just trying to help you out and smoothen your relationship with my father so that¡­"


    "Sakura, I am not dumb. I could tell what you were thinking but I will let you go for now. Your father on the other hand is a different story. He refuses to learn when he should back down."


    Sakura felt her heart beat faster and faster as she watched Yoko approach the pair. At first, she took it as a sign of anticipation.


    But she soon realized that it was not what she was feeling. The feeling of her heart beating furiously inside her chest was not anticipation, it was fear.


    "Lord Tsurugi, are you not going to give up your position as the family head? You are forcing my hand here."


    Yoko looked so delicate in front of her father that Sakura had a hard time balancing her feelings.


    How could this delicate and fragile female invoke this feeling of fear inside Sakura? Since when did Yoko have a such terrifying aura around her?


    "Oh, what can a kid like you do? As long as I do not act, you cannot do anything either."


    Sakura knew her father was taunting Yoko. he sounded far too pleased with himself. But Yoko did not look disappointed either.


    She certainly had a plan.


    "You can harp all you want old man but I already send the invited out for a formal change. Since you refused to show any ability to tame the beasts and I already did so in front of witnesses, it is only a matter of time before everyone acknowledges me as the new family head."


    Sakura flinched at Yoko''s bold move. This was such an effective tactic on Yoko''s part that it could not even be countered right now.


    Being a family head was not only about being able to control the beasts, it was also about reputation and connections.


    If the talks of Yoko''s ability managed to spread out into the open then it would only be a matter of time before her father''s connections would dissolve.


    No one wanted to be allied with a ''powerless Tsurugi'' who could not tame the beasts. Their whole reputation depended on this fact.


    "YOU BITCH! YOU DARE DO THAT TO ME?"


    Before Sakura could react, her father rushed toward Yoko. Sakura expected her to dodge the incoming attack but Yoko stood her ground.


    Sakura only understood why the elder did not move when she saw her father charging toward her.


    One second her father was attacking Yoko, the next he was clutching his hand in pain, trying to nurse his burn wound.


    The small bird Sakura had not noticed before chirped on top of Yoko''s shoulder. It had been hiding behind her hair but finally decided to show itself gloriously.


    "Well then, I did warn you not to cross me a few times. Looks like you finally got burned because of your foolishness."

 Chapter 15: 15: The challange

    The guards walked onto a scene they had never imagined walking in on. The new guards who had not heard the ongoing rumor about Lady Yoko rubbed their eyes before checking the picture in front of them again.Their Family head, Lord Akabe Tsurugi stood still with his burned hand cradled close to his body.


    The burn looked serious enough to need medical attention and yet the man looked rooted in his place.


    Lady Yoko, the one who was considered the embarrassment of the house stood in front of Lord Tsurugi. Her hands caressed a small bird that was hissing in Lord Tsurugi''s direction.


    But it was the expression of amusement on her face that shocked everyone. She looked so at ease holding the small beast in her hands that it was not even funny.


    And then there was Lady Sakura, the one everyone expected to take the seat as the next family head. She was so intelligent and charming, even at this young age that everyone looked up to her.


    But even she was rooted in her place, her face looking equally shocked and worried.


    "Ah, you should get your hand treated soon, Uncle. Phoenix fire can leave lasting scars if not treated immediately and you startled this little enough to make him attack you."


    Everyone could only look on in shocked silence as the small bird leaned in Lady Yoko''s delicate touch.


    No one could deny that the lady had tamed the bird and her abilities were real.


    "Y-You! It was all a part of your plan, right? You want to humiliate me and make me lose respect in front of my subordinates. But I won''t let you¡­"


    "Father, it is enough. You need to acknowledge when you have been beaten."


    Surprisingly, Lady Sakura intervened to end Lord Tsurugi''s irrational monologue. Everyone held their breath as a result of the fierce expression on her face.


    Lady Sakura had never openly disobeyed her father''s desires before. In the family, this was a major deal, and soon everyone would know.


    It also confirmed the unspoken rumor that was going around. There was a shift in the power and Lord Tsurugi would not be their head for long.


    Lady Sakura''s words were the final nails in the coffin to confirm that.


    "Sakura, even you are against me? Then, I will make you suffer as well. You will all suffer together."


    The old man''s yell alerted the other guards about the commotion that was going on but no one tried to stop Lord Tsurugi from yelling.


    Everyone watched Lady Yoko cover her ears, pretending like it hurt to hear that loud yelling. But her indifferent face showed how unaffected she was by all this.


    "Yeah, yeah. You''ll make us regret our actions for sure but you''ll lose your hand before that. You only gave a few minutes to treat it before the damage sets in."


    Everyone watched Lord Tsurugi''s face go from red to white in fear. The pain in his hand finally seemed to be registering in his mind.


    "Doctor! I need a doctor here to treat my hand. And you both, you just wait. I will show you what I am capable of on the day of the challenge. You just wait and watch."


    "Master please, you need to calm down now. We need to treat your burn as soon as possible or the damage would spread."


    Luckily for Lord Taurugi, the doctor arrived in time and pulled him away. The old man did not look happy to be going away but he also did not have a choice.


    Losing a hand was not a negotiable term for him.


    "People should not chew more than they can handle."


    Everyone flinched at Lady Yoko''s parting words to Lord Tsurugi. They knew the lord would feel insulted and would try to retaliate.


    But one squeak from the bird on Lady Yoko''s hands caused Lord Tsurugi to reconsider and he finally left.


    As soon as he left, Lady Yoko''s face broke out into a frown.


    "Tsk, that old man got lucky that this chick burned him. He would have lost a hand today for sure."


    No one expected those words to come out of Lady Yoko''s mouth, nor did anyone expect her eyes to shine with indifference.


    But despite the tone of that voice or the indifferent expression, the guards felt a shiver run down their spine.


    "Yoko, you need to calm down because you are scaring the guards. Don''t pay too much attention to what he says. You know he is all bark and no bite."


    The guards flinched at Lady Sakura''s words. They knew her to be right but no one wanted to be the one to say this.


    "Of course, he is all barks and no bite but that is beside the point. I would have given up contending for this position if he did a decent job at it. Unfortunately, our finances are a mess and so is our sale record. He has no idea what he is doing."


    Lady Sakura sighed but anyone could tell that she agreed with Yoko''s words.


    Everyone knew that Lord Tsurugi only made the deals that got him more connections. He did not consider the market value of the products he sold so even bother doing research.


    "Take deep breaths in Yoko. Yeah, just like that. You need to let your frustration go¡­..woahhhh."


    Everyone tensed as soon as Lady Sakura let out the yell. The small bird that had been waiting on Lady Yoko''s hands suddenly surged up to her shoulder and gave Lady Sakura warning growls.


    The bird looked like a pissed lover watching someone else making passes at their lover.


    "I think I''ve had enough entertainment for the day. We should get important work done before we turn in for the night."


    And with that, the pair disappeared behind the closed doors and went their separate way.


    By the end of the day, everyone knew what had happened inside the Family Head''s chambers.


    The wave of support that had been blowing Lord Taurugi''s way finally begin shifting toward Lady Yoko''s.


    ___________________________


    NIGHT PEARL


    That was what the signboard read. This was the slave house Sakura had found for Amane to use and the restaurant in front of it was the one their contact has asked to meet them at.


    This was Amane''s first time in the city and she had to admit that a lot had changed in the years she had been dead.


    The roads no longer were unpaved and rough they had been replaced by concrete roads. The small and unkept villages were also no longer prominent. Their place had been taken by large concrete and steel giants.


    But the most prominent change was the lack of forest land. Villages from before used to have a lot of green forest spaces in-between them but it no longer seemed the case.


    "Don''t these places get attacked by beasts too often?"


    Beasts were territorial beings. They would not have been easy to relocate and drag away. A lot would even have to be put down because they were a threat.


    "We do get attacked now and then but most of the cities have a protection array surrounding them. It keeps the beasts out of them."


    Ah, that did make sense. Protection arrays were something that was even used back in Amane''s days. They kept beasts out of the protected areas and kept people safe.


    Only the most dangerous ones or the rouge beasts become a real problem inside such arrays.


    ''It is nice to see such a large and peaceful settlement. Humanity seemed to have done well for itself.''


    Amane was thankful for Yoko''s neglectful upbringing. It made asking stupid questions easier for her.


    Not that she cared even if anyone thought of Amane as an idiot. It would not lessen her worth in the end.


    "My contact is here."


    Sakura pointed toward the flashy man that just entered the restaurant the pair was in. the blond hair and over-the-top outfit attracted a lot of eyes toward the new man.


    His face was handsome enough but not one Amane considered worth remembering. But a lot of other people seemed to find that man interesting.


    Some girls even got up to try talking to the man, but he evaded them skillfully and made his way toward their table.


    Amane could feel a lot of jealous eyes glaring daggers into her but she only found them cute.


    ''These people have so much time to waste on foolish infatuations. Oh well, not my problem.''


    "It is nice to finally meet you again, my lady. I heard that you needed my help." the man bowed in front of them, his eyes shining as soon as he saw Amane.


    She had a feeling about what the man was going to say next and the man did not disappoint her when he opened his mouth.


    "I have to say, the lady accompanying you sure is divine, Lady Sakura. Not that you are not beautiful as well." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man was trying to flatter them, looking for Amane''s reaction. She had dressed up like a prim and proper lady today.


    ''I made sure I looked like easy prey today and the fish took the bait. Now then, how should I deal with this.''


    Amane had an option to show her true colors but it would not be fun for anyone. Now, if Amane played along with the man and let him try reeling her in, that was a different case.


    "Joseph, don''t try anything ¡­"


    "Ah, it is nice to meet you as well. I was so nervous about the informant Sakura was about to inform me but I am relieved to see that it was such a handsome man. Please take care of me today Lord Joseph."


    The blond looked delighted at Amane''s greeting. She could even tell what their informant was thinking.


    He likely thought that Amane was the easy prey and that her words would make that man believe that she would fall for anyone with good looks.


    It did not help that Yoko''s body was really pale and easy to blush in. It made it so much easier for Amane to appear like a fragile lady.


    Sakura''s expression was borderline disgusted and disturbed. Her eyes asked Amane what she was thinking of doing but Amane did not answer.


    She turned her attention back to their informant and let out a small smile.


    "The pleasure is all mine, my lady. It is so nice to finally meet the flower of Tsurugi house. I am sure we will get along quite nicely."


    "Of course. I am happy to be here as well."


    Amane ignored Sakura''s questioning gaze. The younger seemed to have seen through her plan to use their informant already.


    After all, what the informant was trying to do was not something unusual. He likely wanted to make ''Yoko'' fall for her so that she would marry him.


    This way, it would be easy for him to wriggle himself into a powerful position without much effort. And with Lady Yoko''s reputation of being soft and easy, it would not be much of a hassle.


    That might be what this man was thinking. And also why Amane wanted to fuck with his mind like this.


    "We should hurry up and get out work done here. We also need to buy your dress for the party tomorrow. You cannot show up in Lady Suzuki''s home with a shabby appearance."


    Their guide''s eyes lightened even more at the mention of Lady Suzuki. This opportunity was getting sweeter and sweeter for him.


    Now, it was time for Amane to dash all his hopes and break his fantasy of ''Yoko'' being an easy lady.


    "Of course, we should hurry up. I need to break my new slave in before I can put him to work. Man, I cannot wait for all the fun I am about to have."


    Amane''s tone was the same easy one but she could tell that she had startled Joseph with her words.


    Her eyes also gleamed with a mean light when she looked at the man and she saw him instantly flinch away from her.


    ''It''s nice to play with unsuspected people. They give the best reactions.''

 Chapter 16: 16: The slave house

    "Ah, excuse me while I make a trip to the washroom. My ladies can enjoy their meal in the meantime. I''ll be back.in.a.minute."Their guide Joseph made a fast retreat soon enough after hearing Amane''s words. She did not doubt that the shock factor she had forced down the guide''s throat had something to do with this.


    Usually, Amane would not have played around with their guide like this. But something about that over-confident face and that flirty expression made Amane want to show the man his place.


    "Yoko, was it really necessary to get that man''s hopes up? You could have shot the man down in the usual fashion."


    Sakura''s disapproving and disgusted expression was funny as well. That alone made this prank worth pulling.


    "What''s the harm in pulling a small prank like this? I had a feeling that our dear guide would not have given up even if I shot him down so I decided to play along. Wasn''t it funny how to man ran away so fast as soon as he realized my true colors?"


    And Amane was sure that the man had realized what Yoko had been doing. No one stayed in the guide business long enough and did not learn to read people.


    If the guide was smart, he would not try to run away from Amane. And if he did, then that would be the last thing he would ever do.


    "Still, you need to consider your position. Do you want rumors about you to spreading around? People like Joseph usually have connections with the upper class. You''ll get alienated."


    Oh, Amane did not doubt that it would happen sooner or later.


    People will try to force Amane into a corner and make use of her. The upper-class circle was not for the weak-willed.


    But Amane was not naive enough to believe that having a ''good'' reputation alone would save her.


    "I don''t care about being alienated. People will naturally flock to those who have power anyway. The only way to keep the public on your side is to gain more power."


    Being nice and gentle could allow you to pull some people toward yourself but to keep them there, one needed power.


    Amane knew better than anyone else what being powerless but nice meant in this world. She had only been able to protect her loved ones in her previous life because she held her power until the end.


    Had she been powerless, she would have had no value in the end.


    "Anyway, our guide seemed to have made a decision."


    Their guide came back out with a white face. Amane was more than sure that he had heard their entire conversation.


    After all, this was why he had left the small radio device under his seat. Amane had been more than aware of it but she had chosen to let their guide listen in on her conversation.


    This way, the man knew not to cross Amane if he valued his life.


    "Ah, Mister Joseph, it is nice of you to join us back at our table. Would you care for some tea? Or some treats?"


    The man eyed the treats as if they contained poison. Amane could see the calculations flashing behind the man''s eyes on whether to trust her or not.


    Frankly speaking, Amane did not want the man''s trust. She just wanted his cooperation at any given time.


    "Ah, I''m afraid that my stomach is a little sensitive today so I''ll have to decline. But if my ladies need more time to enjoy their supper, then I can wait around."


    The man finally decided to be careful and not to try and impress Amane at the first chance he got.


    ''He''s a smart one. He knows that flattery would not get him anywhere.'' Smart people like Jospeh were useful and annoying at the same time.


    But as much as Amane wanted to test Jospeh more and play around, she was on a tight schedule. She had a brawl to participate in the evening and she could not miss that.


    "I am done here as well. What about you Sakura? Do I need to wait around for you to finish?"


    "No. I''m done as well. We can ask the restaurant to pack the leftovers and we can take them with us. Excuse me, I would like to pay and-"


    Sakura went ahead to make the necessary arrangements. It did not take long for the waiter to come back with their packed leftover food.


    It was a lot for a pair to take along so Amane decided to hand some over to their startling guide.


    "Here, you can have some as well. Think of it as a gift to cement our friendship."


    Their startled guide had no other choice but to take the offered food but Amane saw him throwing it away the first chance he got.


    ''He''s trying to be careful but Jospeh is too pitiful. But I will let him off the hook this time.''


    Amane had a lot she could use to tease the poor man with but letting things go for now was a good choice on her part.


    They were finally standing in front of the slave house and their guide went in alone to make preparations.


    Standing this close to the door, it did look like a high-end hotel rather than a slave house. It was a brilliant idea to hide such a place in the public eye like this.


    "Joseph threw the food away. Did we have to offer it to him like that? Yoko, I can''t figure out what you are thinking. Isn''t reputation important in the upper circles?"


    Sakura''s complaint was a given. The younger girl had been throwing Amane weird glances this whole time.


    "Reputation is something that will change with time. People won''t look twice at how scary you are if you are useful to them. Besides, I am just trying to cut off on the flies I will have to deal with in a few days."


    "Huh? Would that work out in your favor? You will just drive those few people who are willing to approach you away if you worsen your reputation."


    Amane just shook her head at Sakura''s native thoughts. The younger girl did not understand what game Amane was playing.


    Those in the upper circle would either see Amane as easy prey or an opportunity. It would not matter what kind of reputation Amane beforehand.


    It would only matter what kind of results she could show.


    And if that was going to be the case, then Amane would like to do what she wanted to in the meantime. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our entry had been approved. You will have to take a binding vow to not release any information about this place to an outsider and then you can enter."


    Their guide led the pair toward the side room. The room only had a caster inside when Amane entered.


    He gave them a blank stare and asked the pair to sit down in front of his desk. The rest of the room did look shady with all the magical enchantments that were in the place.


    "I hope you do not try anything funny with us. I am not someone who forgives and forgets easily."


    Amane''s warning gave the caster a pause. She was sure that the caster was having a silent conversation with their guide about what to do next.


    Sakura might not have noticed it but there was a subtle smell in the air that belonged to the relaxing incense. The room also had a lot of binding spells that could be used to render someone useless in a matter of seconds.


    But Amane would not need seconds to dispatch these two people and break out. She also made sure to show the glean of her hidden blade.


    The man in front of them instantly let go of Amane''s wrist. She was sure that the message had gotten across to the caster that she was a danger.


    The caster did not delay casting the binding vow after that and then the pair was let out of the room after that.


    "Well, that went better than I expected things to go. So, where are you taking us next to?"


    "Now, we head into the main facility of the house. Whatever you see from here on, you cannot discuss it with anyone else. Even if you try, the seal will not allow you to talk about it with anyone else."


    Amane was amused at their guide''s confidence. He seemed to have a lot of confidence in the seal''s magic holding up.


    But Amane knew of a few ways to dissolve the effects of this magic. If one had the assistance of the perfect magical beasts, it was easy to counter certain long-term magics.


    "I see. So, when were you going to tell us that your original plan was to sell us off as slaves? The sweet smell in the first room almost clogged my nose. I felt like I would pass out any second."


    Amane was not sure before that the man could go any whiter. But he proved Amane wrong by going almost translucent.


    "W-What are you talking about? It must be my lady''s delusion that made her smell that sweet smell. I didn''t smell anything sweet and I''m sure Lady Sakura would agree with me."


    Their guide turned toward Sakura, his eyes shining knowingly.


    Amane was sure that Sakura had not smelled anything in that room. The smell was too subtle for a normal human nose to pick up.


    The only reason Amane had been able to pick it up was that she had trained her senses to work in that manner. It was a necessary skill to track down beasts.


    "Now that you mention it, there was a sweet smell in that room back there. So it was not only me who was able to smell that? You picked it up as well, Yoko?"


    Sakura might not have picked up any smell but she did have a brain to follow along with Amane.


    The man had double the pressure on him now. Amane wanted to know what he would do next. Would he try to please his life? Or would he pretend it never happened?


    "My lady, I would never wish any harm on you. I am all but your humble servant, here to help you out."


    The man was tense, his eyes seeking out the ceiling and the potential hidden camera in there.


    Amane was sure that their party was under surveillance. The slave house would move to detain them if they made any sudden move and their guide knew that as well.


    "Fine. I will let you go this time since nothing major happened to us but you better be careful with the people I send here in the future. I am sure you do not want to be a part of an accident in the future."


    Amane''s words showed that she was willing to drop this topic but not forget about it. Their guide gritted his teeth but he had no other choice but to accept.


    The auction house would be a little more careful with Amane in the future and it would also think twice about messing with her.


    All in all, the outcome was not as bad as Amane had expected it to be.


    And now it was time for the real work to be done.


    "How many slaves are in this slave house?"


    "4 adults, 8 children, and 1 elderly. We could not risk keeping any more of them in here."


    So about 13 people. This was far less than Amane had expected but it will have to do as the starting number.


    "Alright, I have decided. I will take them all. Contact other slave houses and get me about a staff of 50-60 people total. They all will be coming with me."


    "H-Huh? What did you say?"


    "Yoko, you can''t be serious? What will we do with so many new people?"


    Her guide and Sakura, both looked surprised at Amane''s sudden declaration. It was a given since Amane had come out of the blue to say all that.


    "What else would they be doing? I am going to replace my whole staff with them. I am sure it will be alright."


    Slaves that had been freed by Amane would feel a sense of loyalty to her. If not, then their slave markings would keep them from going against Amane.


    Was it an honorable move on her part? Of course not.


    Was it a smart move? Of course, it was.


    And Amane would better be safe than sorry in her new life. She would train these slaves and turn them into her assets.


    The money she spends today will be well worth it in the end.

 Chapter 17: 17: New family

    "Yoko, don''t you think we spend a little too much money on procuring those slaves? We should be careful with our expenses for the next few months."Sakura looked worried at the amount of money Amane spend in a single go. The younger was right to be worried as well since Amane had paid a huge amount of sum to the slave house.


    But what was necessary had to be done.


    ''Money can be made again once the stronghold is built. But I want to replace my current staff with capable people.''


    People might look down on slaves for being dumb but that was far from the truth. Salves, especially the adult ones, were one of the smartest people you could come across.


    They knew when to keep their head down and whom to favor. Dumb people generally didn''t live long in such unfavorable environments.


    "Sakura, you should not worry unnecessarily. I have a plan and I don''t take losing gambles. All you need to do is not get in my way and you will be alright."


    Amane did not ask Sakura to trust her. Nor did she ask Sakura not to try betraying her. Both were not Amane''s concerns right now.


    What she needed to do was gradually begin replacing her workers with the slaves she had purchased. Those she had brought under her protection would be thankful and loyal to her.


    Furthermore, the slaves'' loyalty spell would keep them from betraying Amane in any way.


    ''But I guess cultivating real feelings of loyalty might not be that bad. As long as those fools can use their mind, I won''t mind them being loyal to me.''


    As Amane had said before, blind loyalty was foolish and irritating. But it was not always a downside.


    "Anyway, we are done with this nonsense, and Joseph assured us that he will take care of the task we gave him. So, what is next on our to-do list?"


    If possible, Amane wanted nothing more than to go home and spend some time with her beasts. Amane also needed to track down and tame rare beasts which would help her out in the future.


    Most of the commonly found beasts in the past had become extremely rare nowadays. And the change in environmental conditions had made it difficult for Amane to track them down.


    It would take a lot of effort and luck on Amane''s part to track even a fraction of her wanted beasts down.


    "First, we should deal with your dress appointment. Then we can have a look at the jewelry section and then the parlor. We will see how much time we can save for other things after we are done with these things."


    Sakura had the planner in her hand when she recited Amane''s schedule to her. The younger girl had an irritated look on her face but Amane could tell that she was not angry.


    "Awww, what would I do without you Sakura? You are my only saving grace."


    The younger girl went red as soon as Amane hugged her. Sakura seemed not used to these random displays of affections Sakura was subjecting her to.


    ''Or, she''s embarrassed to feel my breasts rubbing against her arm. Poor Sakura, not used to such bold sexual advances.''


    Amane could guess what kind of thoughts were going inside Sakura''s mind as she rubbed her breasts against her arms.


    "Awww, you went red. Do you want me to train this embarrassment out of you? How about you visit my room tonight and we have some fun."


    Sakura was uncomfortable and turned on without any doubt. The younger was rubbing her legs together quite obviously.


    "Yoko, enough. We do not have much time. Can your teasing wait until we get home?"


    Sakura finally broke down. It was fun to see her begging as soon as Amane started teasing her. The younger would have a hard time surviving any real sexual advances in the future.


    ''Oh well, I guess Sakura will be trained by me before things come to that. She''s already doing better than I expected.''


    Amane was amused to see the younger''s face going through a series of emotions. She was finding riling Sakura to be super entertaining.


    ''Ahhh, this is so fun. I want to drag more emotions out of Sakura and-'' *Chrip*


    Amane''s thoughts came to a halt at the sound of that low chirp. It sounded vaguely familiar and Amane quickly left the main road to head toward the alley.


    "Yoko? Yoko! Where are you going? You cannot head toward the alley without protecting and-! Hey, are you even hearing what I am telling you? Oh, why do I even bother?"


    Sakura''s voice was an afterthought in Amane''s head. She was entirely focused on tracking down the source of that chirp.


    As far as Amane recalled, that frequency of sound and that urgency in the voice meant that a beast child was in danger. But the voice Amane heard was not entirely inhuman as well.


    ''A half-ling? But one that is about to turn into a beast. An abnormality?''


    Amane picked up the box and instantly found the source of that chirping sound. It was a small child, barely three years old. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as she had expected, it was not entirely human. The fox earns on his head made him out to be a half-breed between a demon and a human.


    The kit gave out a growl, his eyes shining with hostility.


    "Yoko, what is wrong here-"


    "Sakura, stay back. You''ll agitate the kit."


    The dead body that lay behind the kit belonged to a beast. The door demon had not been able to hold on to the human form.


    ''The body did not transform because they willingly lost control of their power. The beast did not have enough power to transcend the barrier of humanity. Someone forced the person to transform into a beast but the body was not able to take the burden.''


    Amane had heard of cursed cases in the old times. Of people transforming into ancient beasts without the aid of their core. Such people usually did not survive for long.


    It seemed like the person in front of Amane had suffered a similar fate.


    "Sakura, call the police and tell them that we found a dead body in this alley. Tell them it''s a code yellow."


    Cold yellow referred to the non-hostile beast-related cases. They were rare but were dealt with swiftly by the police. Amane had come across them when she had been researching a way to take over the family business peacefully.


    How knew that this information would come into use so soon?


    "A code yellow? Yoko, what the hell did you find? Holy hell, Yoko, get back. That kid is an abnormality."


    Amane sounded disappointed in Sakura''s extreme reaction. But she also knew that it was not Sakura''s fault this time.


    Despite there being a more open society and more social acceptance between people, the fear of abnormalities had not disappeared completely.


    People still feared what they could not understand and in this case, it referred to a feral child.


    "Don''t call him an abnormality. Think of him as a younger brother you never had. Sakura, we will be taking this child in our family."


    "What? We cannot! Only the family head could decide to take in children who are not born into the family and the father would¨C" Sakura trailed off once she finished.


    "Not have a choice in this matter. I will be the family head soon enough so you don''t need to worry about your ''father''s decision. This child is special and I want him in the family."


    Amane was not leaving this up for debate. The child had a strong core that could be felt even in his child form. He was going to grow up to become a really strong person in the future.


    Besides, demon children grew up fast until they hit their teen years. And then they slowed down aging.


    The kid would be out of his childish years before the year was up anyway.


    "Fine. Do what you want to do. It''s not like I can change your mind once you made it up. I will go and lead the police toward this alley in the meantime."


    "Go. I need some time alone with this kid so that I can gain his trust."


    The kid was still growling toward Amane. His eyes shined with distrust but also curiosity toward her.


    It was likely that the similar aura Amane had was making the kid curious.


    "I am not a danger to you or your mother. I can take care of you if you allow me to. You know that your mother is dead so it is time to let go."


    The kid looked big enough to understand Amane''s words. Demon brains were much more advanced than human ones at this age.


    Amane raised her hand toward the kid to let him sniff it but the kid maintained his distance. Amane kept her hand raised and the kid finally took the bait.


    But instead of sniffing Amane''s hand, the kid decided that biting was safer. Sharp canines sank into Amane''s hand and instantly drew blood.


    ''First I get pecked by a stupid bird and now bit by a stupid kid. This era is troublesome.''


    "Kid, let go before you make me angry." Amane cupped the half-demon kid behind to make him let go.


    As soon as Amane cupped the kid by the neck, he instinctively let go of Amane''s hands. The body in Amane''s hands went limp and the kid was unable to move.


    ''I knew it. Half-demons of this specie are also weak to these pressure points. I am glad I had experience with Charlie regarding this case.''


    The kid was glaring at Amane with scared eyes. He was likely debating on what to do next.


    The kid was small but had really good instincts. He instinctively understood that he needed to bow to the stronger person to survive.


    "You are a mess and I will only give you one last chance to surrender. If you want to fight me then you will likely die. So kid, what do you want to do?"


    The kid looked like he would cry at any second but it did not melt Amane''s heart.


    This was the point most people would have broken down in front of the kid''s teary eyes and scared look.


    But not Amane. She had too long of a history with half-ling kids to make such a novice mistake.


    The kid realized that his teary looks were not going to work in his favor and his scared expression instantly melted toward an annoyed one.


    The kid tried to bite Amane''s hand but she did not lighten her hold on his back.


    Finally, the kid gave up and lay limp in Amane''s arms. It had lost the gamble and had no other choice but to submit to the stronger person.


    "Good choice. I have a feeling you and I will get along just fine. You have a talent for beast-taming as well and I will make sure I cultivate it just right."


    The kid''s body shook at Amane''s words but he did not protest.


    "Yoko, the police are here. What about the kid? Did you get him out of there? and -Oh god! Your hand! It''s bleeding again? How did you get hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, the bleeding has stopped already and I will heal in a matter of hours. I was carrying the medicine on me so this is no trouble. More importantly, here. You carry the kid for the time being. We should get him cleaned up and dressed before our next appointment."


    Sakura had the most disgusting-looking face when she was offered the kid.


    But one look at Yoko and she could that the elder was not playing around with her. Sakura had no choice but to take the half-demon kid in her arms.


    "Kid, you don''t cause me trouble and I won''t cause you any trouble. Let''s aim for peace and keep Yoko satisfied. I don''t want a tough life with her around."


    Amane heard all that and she also heard the agreeing chirp the kid gave Sakura.


    ''How amusing. I have a feeling I would no longer need to work so hard in the future with these two around.''

 Chapter 18: 23: A drunk night in [pt1]

    The strength of that slap was well-controlled even with Amane being drunk. Since she was not using her core to strengthen herself, it was an ordinary smack.It landed on Sakura''s butt, earning Amane an instant yelp from the younger.


    "H-Hey¡­.be¡­.careful with¡­.me."


    Sakura was panting already. Her head was a mix of arousal and lightheadedness. The unexpected stimulation on her ass turned Sakura on even more.


    Her body remembered the pleasure it had endured at Yoko''s hands before and anticipated another hit soon connecting with her ass.


    But the next one did not land anywhere near the area Sakura expected it to. Yoko''s hand made contact with Sakura''s wet inner thigh.


    "Tsk, look at you. Did you get wet just by thinking of doing this? Such a lewd girl you are. It seems you want to go the full way this time."


    Sakura shuddered in anticipation at the thought. Yoko''s fingers had felt so nice and snug inside Sakura last time.


    Ever since that day, Sakura had been carving the feeling of being full again but she didn''t dare to play with her. And even when she had dared to try masturbating on her own, her fingers had not been enough.


    "I-I am not lewd. I just wanted to learn more after last time."


    Sakura''s excuses were based on a thin layer of deception. Even though she knew her comments were meaningless, Yoko merely laughed.


    The hand rubbing her ass slid around slowly till it found her hole.


    To be precise, the incorrect hole. Sakura preferred Yoko''s fingers near her pussy rather than her ass. That was not going to be fun for Sakura.


    "Y-Yoko, where are you touching? That is not the right spot for you to be-"


    "Oh, then show me the right spot? In my experience, your hole at the back can also provide you with a lot of pleasure. But if this is not a place you want me to touch then you gotta show me the place you want me to touch you at."


    Sakura''s blush rose at Yoko''s words. Even her breath had picked up speed at the anticipation of what was the come next.


    All until Sakura''s brain deciphered the meaning behind Yoko''s words and it all came crashing down.


    "YOKO! You can''t just ask me that. I-It''ll not be proper to do that when someone is looking at me-"


    Sakura lost all words once her eyes met Yoko''s serious face. She wanted to continue but the feeling she got told Sakura that she either had to agree with Yoko''s demand or stop this session.


    "Then, should I get out right now and allow you your privacy? But Sakura, we have already seen everything the other had to offer. Are you going to pass up an opportunity to have me touch yourself just because you feel a little shy?"


    Sakura''s flinched at Yoko''s jab. Sakura was embarrassed, but she wasn''t completely opposed to what Yoko was doing.


    It was just a little humiliating for Sakura to follow Yoko''s words.


    ''Surely Yoko is joking? She said that this was a reward for me. Surely she won''t leave me like this in here?''


    But contrary to Sakura''s beliefs, Yoko was getting up from the couch she had been sitting on and her expression looked ready to leave.


    ''No way. Yoko is leaving me like this? I cannot allow that to happen. I don''t know how to get off on my own.''


    It was a desperate mix of desperation and arousal that made Sakura take the next step and grasp at Yoko''s hand. Her body trembled lightly at what she was about to purpose but Sakura did not back down.


    "D-Don''t go. You want to see me jack off? Fine, I will do that. B-But you have the help me finish off in the end, alright?"


    ''God, this is humiliating. I cannot believe I agreed to do something this maddening.''


    Sakura scolded herself instantly when Yoko took a seat in front of her and fastened her eyes over Sakura''s body.


    Since Sakura was still not naked, that was the first thing she decided to take care of. Her arms came up to pull her shirt and skirt off her body.


    It only left Sakura in her underwear which was also quickly forgotten. It was only once Sakura was left as naked as the day she had been born did she feel the intensity of Yoko''s eyes increasing.


    "Hurry up and play with yourself. We don''t have all day with us."


    Sakura took in a deep breath before she spread her legs out over Yoko''s lap. Her hand came down to play with her wet pussy, her finger circling it before Sakura paused in front of her opening.


    She had resolved herself to go through this but it was so humiliating to perform the deed. And with Yoko''s eyes fastened on her, it was even more difficult.


    "Looks like you need a little encouragement from my side. Fine, I will help you out a little bit."


    Sakura could not look Yoko in the face so she missed the flash of hunger in Yoko''s eyes as the elder pushed Sakura off her lap.


    Sakura only noticed something was different when her hand was grabbed by Yoko''s hand the elder forced Sakura''s finger away from her opening.


    "Sakura, listen carefully to what you need to do. First, you need to get your fingers wet. Any kind of lube would do but if you don''t have any. Well, you can make use of your mouth like this."


    Finally, Sakura dared to look at Yoko''s face. But only because the other was pulling Sakura''s fingers closer to her mouth before they entered Yoko''s mouth.


    Sakura almost flinched at the wet heat around her fingers. It was so much different than any sensation she had ever felt.


    The motion of being sucked at felt different and it forced a moan out of Sakura. Her head swam with the feelings she was having.


    But then it all came crashing down once a sting was felt on Sakura''s thighs.


    "Sakura, pay attention to me. Your fingers are wet enough so take them out of my mouth now. We are finally ready for the next step."


    ___________________________


    It was fun to see Sakura''s body trembling in Yoko''s grasp. The younger seemed even more lost than the last time.


    Sakura''s body was turning a lovely shade of pink from the pleasure Amane was giving her. But there was something more there as well.


    ''And there she is lost again in the pleasure. I guess I should knock her out of her thoughts now.''


    Amane hit Sakura''s thighs and the skin turned red instantly. Sakura''s body bruised easily but it recovered easily as well.


    "Sakura, pay attention to me. Your fingers are wet enough so take them out of my mouth now. We are finally ready for the next step."


    Amane watched amused as Sakura tried to gather her thought. The stimulation from getting her fingers sucked seemed to be too much for Sakura already.


    "W¡­hat is the n¡­ex¡­t ste¡­p?"


    Sakura''s voice was broken into fragments. Even speech seemed to be too much for her current state which told Amane all she needed to know.


    Amane had pushed Sakura into a subspace. She needed to take things slow now.


    "You know what to do next. Please me and I will grant you even more pleasure. Come on now, stretch yourself."


    Sakura nodded, her glazed eyes looking at Amane but likely not registering anything yet.


    "Come up here. Aren''t your lips feeling lonely?"


    Amane had said those words out into the wind. She did not expect Sakura to follow her words and mash her lips into Amane''s.


    It was a wonderful surprise but one Amane welcomed with full force. Her lips came along to devour Sakura as well, her tongue playing with Sakura''s active one.


    Sakura had a lovely look on her face when Amane finally let her go. It was flushed with hints of arousal and the saliva from their kiss still stinging out and connecting to Amane''s lips.


    "Sakura, don''t keep me waiting. I asked you to do something for me, right?"


    Sakura had enough presence of mind to nod and then pull back. The next time she brought her fingers near her opening, she did not hesitate to enter them inside.


    It was a slow push, her one finger struggling to enter her body but Sakura seemed determined.


    ''Truly an inexperienced virgin. Even her enthusiasm is adorable.''


    Amane did not say anything as she watched Sakura struggle. It took longer than it should have for Sakura to stretch herself out but Amane did not stop to help her out.


    "Y-Yoko? Am I doing good?"


    Sakura''s hesitant cry was amusing. Amane was surprised to be asked that question before her brain connected the dots and a devious grin snapped itself across Amane''s face.


    ''A praise kink on top of her tendencies. What a combination."


    Sakura''s expression was a mix of embarrassment and concern. Her hands, on the other hand, moved at a steady pace. Sakura''s expression was constantly shifting.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling it now? Do your fingers feel good? Can you come with them?"


    Amane''s voice spoke directly into Sakura''s ears. The younger flushed at the close contact but her body gave a frustrated growl.


    Sakura''s body sure had high demands for someone who was not used to fucking. Her fingers seemed to be not enough for her.


    "Y-Yoko, help. Please help me out."


    ''Awww, how can I refuse her if she looked at me like those begging and teary eyes?''


    Sakura had no idea what her teary look was doing to Amane. If she had a cock right now then it would have gotten stiff by now.


    But since that was not the case, Amane''s pussy was leaking and wet.


    "I see. You want me to help you out? Then beg me Sakura. Beg me to make you come."


    Sakura''s expression didn''t even show hesitation. As soon as Amane had asked her to beg, the younger opened her mouth.


    "Please let me come. It hurts to be so turned on. Please, Yoko, I will follow anything you say. Just let me come."


    Normally, Sakura would have shown a little resistance before giving in to Amane''s demands. But the alcohol seemed to be easing the way this time. Sakura''s mouth had a next-to-no filter as it poured out promises. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most of this, Sakura was not even going to remember tomorrow but it was still a power trip to see someone be this desperate for Amane''s help.


    "Fine, I get it. If you are so desperate then I''ve got no choice but to help you out now. Brace yourself because it''s going to be intense."


    Sakura got that one warning before her body was pushed back and Amane positioned her lips on top her the other''s leaking pussy.


    A mixture of anticipation and dread masked Sakura''s face before it was taken over by determination. The younger was acting a lot cuter than Amane would like to give her credit for.


    "Sakura, stop looking like I am about to kill you. The worst that will happen is that you will get eaten by a beast. And all in all, it is not so bad."


    Sakura''s expression betrayed her present intelligence. Anything Amane said right now would not register in her mind.


    But that did not stop Amane from driving the younger even crazier right now. Her tongue came out to take a lick off Sakura''s pussy.


    The familiar but stronger flavor down there was not repulsive. The lick caused Sakura to gush out even more.


    Sakura''s body was feeling this now and Amane was glad that it was her that was driving Sakura mad.


    ''Awwww, poor baby. It aches, right? Don''t worry, you will be alright soon enough. But this feeling of want won''t go away even after being together a time or two.''


    It was evil of Amane to use sex to bind Sakura to her and then watch the younger struggle. But being nice would not get you anything in this world.


    Amane had learned this the hard way and she was going to use this knowledge well.

 Chapter 19: 18: The pre-preperations

    Sakura carried the small body of that half-demon in her arms. It was too warm and alive for her taste.It was also glaring daggers toward her, daring Sakura to drop him. That action caused Sakura to tighten her grip around the small body.


    And all she got for her effort was another pair of claw marks on her arm. The halfling was not making things easier for Sakura. And neither was Yoko.


    "Sakura, how long do we have before my evening match for the Head position?"


    Yoko had the audacity to ask that after wasting all her time trying to sweet talk that elderly lady officer into letting her take this kid home.


    ''Yoko could have used the Tsurugi name and the officer would have folded right then and there. There was no need to flirt with her.''


    Sakura knew that this jealousy was unneeded. She had no grounds to get jealous of that officer for getting Yoko''s attention but that thought still caused Sakura to feel unpleasant feelings.


    ''Besides, wasn''t that officer a little too old for Yoko''s taste? A younger partner like me would be better for her.''


    As soon as that thought occurred, Sakura''s face went pink.


    "Sakura, I asked you a question. Is it that difficult for you to answer?"


    Yoko''s face was right beside Sakura''s. Yoko''s breath was hitting Sakura''s ear and it forced out a shiver from her.


    "W-We don''t have enough time to go through all your appointments and still make it to your stand-off in time. If only you did not waste our time with the police officer, we would have been on the schedule for our planned appointments."


    Sakura was not sulking that her well-thought-out plan had been discarded out of the window without any second thought.


    "Awwww, don''t be upset Sakura. I promise I will make it up to you later. For now, should we head back home?"


    Why did Yoko have to look this amused after causing Sakura this much trouble? Could she not look remorseful at least?


    "We might as well head home now. I will ask the dress designer and the Palor people to pay a visit to our home tonight. It will be difficult for them to deny your request if we use your status as the Trurugi family head to negotiate."


    Again, the amused look was back but with a disturbing smile this time.


    "What I mean to say is, you have to win today at any cost. You cannot lose and then prove my words wrong about you being the new family head. I am risking my reputation for you."


    Yoko broke out into laughter as soon as Sakura finished. Just what was Yoko finding so funny about her words?


    "So Sakura, you have officially abandoned your father''s sinking ship? It was about time for you to make the smart decision."


    ''It''s not like I had a choice. You forced my hands in this matter, Yoko.''


    Sakura seethed internally but her face did not show it. Saying anything means to Yoko would not help Sakura''s current standing.


    Besides, she had to remain in Yoko''s good grace to reap the benefits that would soon come.


    "Anyway, it is about time to head back. Our new family member seemed to be falling asleep in your arms. We need to get him settled in."


    Sakura''s good mood crashed down as soon as Yoko pointed out the new presence in her arms. The kid had been trouble but he had finally settled down.


    Why Yoko had chosen to take such a rough kid in and give him a high status, Sakura would never be able to understand. But she was worried about what it would mean for Yoko.


    The elders would never agree with Yoko''s decision and it would affect her standing in the household.


    ''Sometimes, I cannot tell if Yoko is a genius or an idiot. Was it alright to ally with her?''


    Sakura''s mind raced with those thoughts but she already knew she had made her decision. And in her heart, Sakura also knew that choosing Yoko had been the right decision all along.


    "I am willing to sacrifice my night with you but you better make it up to me tomorrow after the party. I am not doing all of this for free."


    ___________________________


    It had been amusing to watch Sakura struggling with her thoughts. Amane had also been able to see her try and hide her irritation toward Yoko.


    Sakura was cute when she tried to hold herself back from saying something rude to ''Yoko'' since she wanted to be in the elder''s good grace.


    ''I guess being late was not enough to push Sakura''s buttons. She is still managing to hold up quite well.''


    The main reason Amane had chosen to flirt with that elder cop had been to waste time. She needed to know how far she could push Sakura and how useful the other would be in times of need.


    Of course, Amane had made her preparations to get the dress and other preparations done if Sakura decided to abandon her right now.


    ''Looks like I would not need to call in extra help this time.''


    This was a pleasant surprise Amane had not expected. Sakura had a twisted sense of loyalty which chose to rear its head at the right time.


    ''I wonder how the guards would react to the new addition I brought along? I know the elders are going to flip off and try using this to oppose me.''


    Amane knew that it was a real fear for most family heads - the elder council. It was a body made up of different previous family leaders and other influential figures.


    Truthfully speaking, those old fools had no real power. Only a handful of those old council people could even be called an expert.


    They were mostly pushed in there because they were important but not powerful enough to make a change.


    "My lady, you cannot bring an unknown person into the house. You need the permission of the current family head for th¡­"


    "You kid, you got a name?"


    Amane took the half-demon kid from Sakura''s arms and held him by the cuff. She was not taking any chances to let the half-demon escape.


    And the angry expression aimed her way told Amane that the kid was thinking of running away as soon as he got a chance.


    "Eclipse."


    Finally, the kid gave up and spoke his name. Amane lightened her hold over the kid as soon as she got her answer but she did not let him go.


    "See, his name is Eclipse. He''s not a stranger so I will be taking him in now. Oh, and ask someone to prepare the bath with a strong detergent. This puppy needs a good scrub."


    "My lady, that is not what we are saying. Lady Sakura, please talk some sense into Lady Yoko. She cannot take that half-demon in."


    The guard looked panicked and instantly turned toward Sakura in hopes of gaining her support.


    ''Ah, it''s a habit at this point. Do these people think Sakura would be able to stop me?''


    Sakura''s expression asked the same question. The guard looked taken aback at the fierce he was getting from Sakura and instantly backed away.


    "Why are you looking at me for help? If I could stop Yoko, then do you think she would have been able to bring that kid back home? Yoko will do what she wants to anyway since she''s the next family head."


    Amane''s smile widened at the admission. Sakura had finally voiced the confirmation everyone already knew.


    ''What timing. Now I really cannot afford to lose the next match against that old man. You sure know how to pull a fast one Sakura.''


    Since Sakura had declared it out into the open, it was a matter of pride now. And Amane was guilty of saying this, but she was a kid when it came to pride.


    Amane would go to lengths if she felt like she owed someone and if her pride was hurt. It was not easy to reach both points but Sakura had managed to push one of the triggers.


    "Eclipse, behave nicely for the maids and don''t you dare give them a bad time. I''ve marked you so you''ll not be able to escape me even if you run away. But if you stay with me then I will protect you when the time comes. You don''t want to go back to your family, right? I have the power to prevent that from happening."


    The kid had a complicated expression in his eyes at Amane''s offer but she was sure that Eclipse would make the right decision.


    Finally, the kid gave a hesitant nod and Amane handed him over to the first maid she saw coming her way.


    The poor girl let out a startled yelp but she could not complain about her task with Amane glaring down at her.


    Was it a noble strategy to glare the servants into submission? No.


    Was it effective? Yes. And sometimes it was all that mattered. These servants would not follow Amane''s words.


    ''I can''t wait for the slaves to come and make this place bearable. At least they won''t dare to go against my words like most servants try to.''


    Besides, Amane would be freeing those servants from a fate worse than death in that slave house. Most people didn''t tend to look at slaves kindly and chose to abuse them.


    "Now, I should take a bath and get ready for the face-off. That old man had been a thorn on my side for too long."


    By too long, Amane meant for a week. But when the week was being draggy as hell then it was a problem


    Knowing those old fools, Amane was sure that they had been bribed by Sakura''s father already. There was no way they would make it easy for Amane to win.


    ''And a challenge like this would be the best way to make Amane disappear. All they had to do is to say that I had an ''unfortunate'' accident and no one would ask the question twice.''


    But what these old fools did not know was that they were not facing that ''soft'' Yoko but the ''beast'' Amane.


    "Man, that old man did send the most bothersome dress for me to wear today. How many layers does it have? 5? 7? It''s going to be so heavy to wear."


    One had to be dumb to not understand the intention behind sending such a heavy and constructive dress. It was to slow Amane down and to make it easy for the beast to hit her.


    Not to mention, the subtle flare of neon blue all over the dress gave away what kind of creature they had chosen for Amane to face today.


    ''I wonder where they got a Giant Bullic Lord from. Those creatures were rare back in the day.''


    Giant Bullic Lord was the only beast dangerous enough to charge at a neon color at the first chance it got. The rest were either too docile to cause harm or too tough to even bring anywhere close to civilization.


    But a Giant Bullic Lord could be chained up using magic and then kept in confinement. It did not have poison or other long-ranged attacks to knock people out.


    It was perfect for such a competition if both were skilled players.


    ''I know these people are going to make me go first in hopes that I die. But sorry to you all, I have no intention of dying today.'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane ditched her presented dress and took out a practical outfit from the closest. Her outfit had enough padding and still allowed enough room to move around.


    When she opened the doors to the arena, the first thing Amane felt was the disapproving stare at her outfit.


    What she was wearing was as far away as a traditional outfit could be and it must be pissing all these traditionalists off.


    ''Ah, the looks of anger and disappointment. How I love these looks aimed in my way. It''s so fun to watch people get triggered and angry at me for things they cannot control.''


    Amane gave a small wave toward the people in the stand and then turned her eyes toward her livid uncle dressed in an outfit similar to hers.


    "Yoko, what are you wearing? What happened to the outfit I sent for you?"

 Chapter 20: 19: Fight over the title

    "Yoko, what are you wearing? What happened to the outfit I sent for you?"Amane was having a fantastic time looking at her uncle''s expression. The man looked ready to cry and curse Amane out at the same time.


    ''This lost expression on uncle''s face is seriously the best. Oops, I should do my best to control my expression. But it''s so funny to see uncle getting angry like this.''


    "Ah, that ugly thing? I did intend to wear that but it was not flattering my figure enough. And I also felt like I would boil in it if I wore it so I abandoned it."


    Amane didn''t even try to hide her dislike for that outfit. Her tone said exactly what she thought about that outfit and its sender.


    And that pissed off her uncle even more. His fists were shaking at the effort it took to hold back. The only reason he had not tried to hit Amane yet was because of the presence of foreign presence in their house.


    "Y-You cannot break tradition as and when you like Yoko. The clothes I sent for you were the traditional grabs used during the ceremonies. You bring shame to our house by not wearing them."


    The old man was trying to be crafty now? He should sit down and not speak if he didn''t want to embarrass himself further.


    A lot of ears were listening in on their exchange and placing bets. Amane doubted her uncle was even aware of the implications of his words.


    "Ah, so it''s like that. Uncle gifted me the ceremonial robes hoping I would wear them when uncle didn''t even bother wearing his one robes. Does it mean that my uncle has recognized me as the family head already? I see, I was wrong about you all along."


    As soon as understanding flashed across the old man''s face, it went red and then white. It finally drew on the man just what he had let past his lips.


    "O-Of cour-"


    "That should be enough chit-chat for now. The day is almost over and you both have not started the round yet. Not all of us have a lot of time. You girl, you are the host so you should announce this face-off to begin."


    Before her uncle could make another fatal mistake, a third party stopped him from speaking. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The glare Amane felt being aimed at her made it clear that this new man was on her uncle''s side.


    ''What perfect timing. How sad for such a competent man to be stuck at my uncle''s side. Maybe I will ask Sakura to recruit these people once I take over.''


    "Ah, it''s Marshal Zhen. I am so glad that you could make it. Did your granddaughter Ely make it as well?"


    Her uncle''s tone took a 180 as soon as he faced this new man. This sudden change was all it took for Amane to figure out that this man must be an important figure in the world.


    "Ely was feeling sick so she stayed behind today. She did not want to miss the Divine banquet tomorrow. I heard you got invited as well Yoko, but be careful out there. The world is not fair and it doesn''t let go of easy prey."


    Amane was amused to see the man issue her a warning.


    ''So he thinks of me as easy prey as well? Well, we''ll see about that in a few minutes.''


    "Yoko, stop being a creep and quit staring. Hurry up and face your beast."


    Her uncle''s voice spoiled her mood. But just for that, Amane made sure to give her uncle and his guest the creepiest smile she could manage.


    Their flinch was considered a success in Amane''s mind and she finally left the room toward the stadium.


    The stadium was medium-sized and had only two openings. One for Amane to enter and the other for the beast to enter.


    As long as these openings did not open, it would be impossible to leave the stadium under any circumstances.


    Not only that, the VIP audience had a separate chamber to view this matchup. This place was made more for show than any actual activity but Amane was still happy to step in all the same.


    After today, no one would be able to deny Amane her rightful place.


    As she had expected, her opponent was a Giant Bullic Lord. it was a four-legged bull almost 3 meters tall and very muscular body.


    It was the perfect beast to squish someone under. But Amane was not even worried about her life.


    Compared to the beast she had already tamed, this Giant Bullic Lord was all but a child''s play.


    ''I''m very sure I''ve already won here.''


    When the bull charged at Amane, she stepped back and brandished her power in the form of a lasso. It hit its target and landed around the dazed bull.


    ''With a body that heavy, it was bound to get staggered after making an abrupt stop. I was lucky I got him on the first try.''


    The huge mass of the bull did not allow him to have much agility and that was what made capturing its neck possible.


    Now all Amane had to do was to pull. Her core helped her strengthen her body and pull. The bull tried to resist her, his mind slamming into Amane''s willpower.


    A lesser person would have let go out of shock but Amane was Amane and she held on to the bull.


    In the end, the bull had no choice but to let Amane pull him under control. The lock finally slammed into place and left the stadium stunned.


    "So, I think I succeeded. Now, why don''t we allow my dear uncle to have his chance? I am sure there are a few untamed animals in the barn who could be a challenge for my uncle."


    Amane''s innocent smile was out of place when she stood at the side of such a huge beast. The Giant Bullic Lord''s easy mannerism finally convinced everyone that Amane did succeed.


    "Now uncle, why don''t you come down and face your beast? I am sure you will be able to subdue your chosen beast easily as well."


    The bull leaned into Amane''s touch with ease. It didn''t even protest when people led it away. It had suddenly become very obedient.


    This display of power left no doubt about Amane''s power but people would not be convinced until they saw their ''Lord Tsurugi'' perform as well.


    No one had seen him ever tame any beast successfully but he had to have some credibility in his arts. He had been the family head for so long.


    "Yoko, surely we can do that later. It''s getting late and these important people need to go back home. Didn''t the Marshal say he was busy tonight? I am sure he is busy right now."


    ''Oh, so it has come to this now? Uncle is trying to deflect because he knows he will not be able to tame any beast. I cannot sense any ability on him to do that either.''


    Aamen could see many of the elders getting annoyed at being dismissed so easily. But a few that had been bribed already chose to agree with her uncle.


    It was a divided vote but the most unexpected person broke the tie.


    "No, we should not delay this matter. As much as I do not want to admit it, the Tsurugi family is a very important family for the military might. But we have suffered a decline from their side of the business for a few years."


    "If Lady Yoko''s ability can help us then we should not delay any further. Besides, Akabe should have no problem proving himself to us right here and now."


    The Marshal was the one who spoke up.


    Up until now, Amane had been convinced that the Marshal was on her uncle''s side. But that might not be the case.


    Maybe the Marshal could be swayed onto her side.


    "B-But! Ah, Sakura, there you are. Why don''t you tell your uncle Zhen how tired he looks and he should go home. There is no need for him to doubt my abilities, right? You have seen me tame beasts before so you should be able to clarify this situation."


    Sakura had incredible timing. Her arrival caused everyone to take a step back and regard her.


    Even Marshel Zhen''s tough facade broke at seeing the young daughter of his friend. She was the same age as his granddaughter and also Marshal''s soft spot.


    "Hurry up and tell them all Sakura. I am giving you a chance to correct your mistake."


    Sakura had a startled expression on her face. But she soon saw through her father''s schemes.


    Her eyes sharpened but Amane had a good feeling about what was going to happen.


    "Actually, the truth is that my father cannot tame the beasts. I am ashamed to admit it but he has been fooling everyone for a long time now. I did not want to break your heart so I never said it out loud."


    Everyone went quiet at Sakura''s confession. The one who looked the worst was her father. The man looked heartbroken at the betrayal.


    "So, even you feel that there is a need to change leadership in the Tsurugi household Sakura? And you want the new head to be Yoko?"


    Marshal Zhen asked the question as if he had a right to ask it. None of these people had any right to interfere in the Tsurugi household matters.


    But their opinion would sway the public and make Amane''s name spread around faster. It will also be good for the future business.


    "Y-Yes, I feel like Yoko should be the new family head from now on. And also, I think it will be good for our family."


    "If that''s how you all feel then we will accept it as well. It is nice to see the young blood taking over the responsibility in these harsh times."


    Once those words were out even those who were on Lord Akabe''s side chose to fall quiet. The only one still in disbelief was Lord Tsurugi himself.


    "You cannot do that to me. I am the family head and I deserve this position-"


    "Akabe, give up. Yoko not only outclasses you but she also has the power to back her talks up. You should realize when you need to give up just like I did. The younger generations need space to work and we should not hinder them."


    Her uncle still looked angry but he could not say anything when faced with such hard facts.


    Not only had Lady Suzuki taken Yoko''s side but Marshal Zhen as well. Any more and the old man would lose all credibility he had.


    "Alright. Here, take this and go. But don''t expect me to help you out with anything. Let''s see how long you last without any expert help."


    Her uncle had an acidic tongue. He was trying to get Amane to back down at the last second by trying to scare her.


    "I saw the revenue records from the past few years and I am sure I can do better than them at least. Uncle, don''t worry so much because I am confident that I will be able to handle it perfectly."


    Akabe Tsurugi huffed at Amane''s provocation but he left the scene. He had been utterly humiliated in a matter of hours and had even lost his standing.


    There was nothing left for him in this broken house and Amane was even sure that he would leave her alone now.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you sure have changed. You have changed to the point that even calling you ''Yoko'' will not be right. But no matter how much you change, the world is still the same. It will try to swallow you and all you are."


    The Marshal''s words sounded uncaring but Amane heard the tone of worry under it all.


    "Don''t worry. Even if the world tried to swallow me all it would get indigestion. Besides, I have no intentions of playing with the current ruleset so I will be alright in the end."


    The man just glared back at Amane before he left. But Amane had a feeling that she had gained his respect just now.

 Chapter 21: 20: The nightly preperations

    "Lady Ely, are you ready for the party tonight? I heard your grandfather got you a new dress to make you fit better."Warn silver eyes looked toward her maid before looking at the expensive dress. As soon as the maid saw that look, a feeling of doom overcame her.


    She knew that look in her mistress''s eyes and it never boarded well for anyone.


    Not because her mistress was displeased or angry with her. It was the opposite in this case. Her mistress had a kind heart, far too kind and it would cause her problems shortly.


    The maid could hear the words that were about to be spoken by her master.


    "Nanny, how much did this dress cost? It looks expensive and I''m not sure I am comfortable wearing something this costly. It would be better if we sell this dress and use the money for children."


    Lady Ely Zhen, the only granddaughter of Marshal Zhen spoke up.


    Had it been any other young lady, the Nanny would have been sure that they were saying to increase their social reputation. Things like charity and such were done in upper circles as a means to further one''s reputation and to flaunt their wealth.


    But Lady Ely was different. She had a soft heart and a kind outlook on life which made it easy to take advantage of.


    She was serious in her claim to use the dress money for the needy but that still didn''t solve the immediate problem the maid had.


    "My lady, we cannot do that. The Marshal gave this dress as a gift to you and I would be in trouble if you did not wear it today. Please, my lady, wear this dress for my sake."


    The maid knew that making herself out as a victim was the only way to gain Lady Zhen''s sympathy.


    A normal maid won''t dare to use herself against their master and a normal master won''t care this much about their maid as well. This was a business relationship after all.


    But Lady Ely had a habit of getting attached easily and had problems letting go of them. That is why the Marshal took special care to screen anyone who wanted to approach Lady Ely.


    Too many ex-servants had tried to use Lady Ely''s kind heart to take advantage of her.


    "Nanny, are you being threatened by Grandfather? You know you can tell me about it and I will help you out. I will help you right any injustice you are facing."


    ''Foolish child. It''s not about me but you. Your grandfather is just concerned about you and your reputation in the upper circles.''


    Lady Ely had a bad reputation in the upper circle for being overly kind. The only other person with the worst reputation for being easy was Lady Tsurugi.


    But if the recent rumors are to be believed, then that would be longer be the case. And with an easy target gone, her lady would naturally become the best target for those hungry sharks to go after.


    "Don''t say that my lady. I worked hard to choose this dress as well since I know you want to make a good impression on Lady Suzuki. Also, I heard that Lady Yoko Tsurugi was invited as well as an outsider guest."


    The best way to get her lady to agree with her would be to make her forget the first topic. As long as the maid made sure to change the topic, her lady would naturally follow her lead.


    "Sister Yoko is coming to the party? Doesn''t she hate all the names she is called during the party? They can''t be fun for her to attend. I wonder why she puts herself through it time and time again?"


    It broke the maid''s heart to hear her lady say this. Her lady was not in any better position than Lady Yoko when it came to back-talks.


    But her lady was still more concerned about Lady Yoko than herself. What a kind heart she had.


    "You see, Lady Yoko didn''t have a choice this time. Lady Suzuki invited Lady Yoko herself so the lady could not disagree."


    "Ah, is that so? But why would Lady Suzuki do that to Lady Tsurugi? Does she hate Yoko that much?"


    For once the maid did not have an answer for her lady.


    There were a lot of rumors going around about Lady Yoko and her sudden change. Many people were convinced that this sudden interest Lady Suzuki was showing was because of that.


    While others were convinced that it was because of the broken engagement between Lady Yoko and Lord Helios. Both options could be true in this case.


    "Anyway, I know my lady is interested in talking to Lady Yoko so why don''t you take this opportunity to make friends with her? I am sure Lady Yoko would love to talk with you as well."


    The maid had no idea if her words were true or not but her Lady looked significantly happy. She also seemed to have forgotten her criticism of the dress she had before.


    Her Lady''s naive brain was a double-edged sword.


    "Nanny, I need to get ready for the party tonight. I want to dazzle everyone so that I do not embarrass Lady Yoko when I talk to her. I hope you will help me out."


    The maid shook her head at her Lady''s enthusiasm. Her Lady was a real piece of work, both kind and strong-willed when she needed to be.


    Too bad that she was a poor judge of character and fell for people''s words too easily.


    ''I hope that her romantic nature does not land her in any trouble in the future. I also hope that her decision to befriend Lady Yoko does not come to bite her back in the future."


    Lady Yoko was not a bad person, the maid knew that. But for some reason, there was a feeling of doom inside the maid''s head. She felt like something dangerous was about to happen soon.


    ___________________________


    "Ouch, it burns. How long will it take for my skin to go back to normal? I look like a tomato right now."


    To say that the night had been a disaster would be an underestimation. Amane had been nabbed and scrubbed the whole night.


    Even the pins from her dress fitting hurt her body. It was a wonder how Amane had not bled due to the harsh treatment she had received the whole night.


    "Yoko quit complaining. It was not that bad and it was a small price for the smooth skin we have right now."


    Sakura, who had endured the same treatment as Amane the night before, seemed to not be in any pain at all.


    Sakura''s pink skin had returned to normal already and her skin also shined due to the various beauty treatment she had taken.


    Amane was jealous of her skin which was able to adapt to the waxing redness so easily. It had been two hours for Amane but her skin had yet to go back to its original color.


    "I hate beauty treatment. I will never go to a saloon in my life again."


    "Yoko, you know that is utter nonsense you are speaking. You are the family head so you need to look presentable at all times. Beauty trips such as these would become a routine in the future. Besides this, you also need to take care of your skin daily so you better follow your skin routine."


    The more Amane heard the more she wished to take her decision back.


    ''Why did I think becoming the family head was a good idea? Enduring this harsh treatment is worse than facing off against beasts. At last, I can fight back against the beasts.''


    Despite Amane''s complaints, she knew that the beauty treatment had not been that bad. It had been a momentary pain for her but the result was good for her skin.


    "Now we need to wait a few hours before the party starts. What should we do in the meantime?"


    Amane relaxed her body on the couch. It was so soft that Amane felt her body sink into that comfort.


    She almost went to sleep before Sakura shook her awake.


    "Nope, you cannot fall asleep. You need to look over documents and fill out forms. After you are done with that, you can start on your school assignments. We can''t have the Tsurugi family head fail their final school year."


    Amane froze once she heard Sakura''s words.


    She expected to face the paperwork that came with her new post but the word ''School'' caused her brain to short circuit.


    "I''m sorry. I think I heard wrong. What did you mean by ''school''? Since when did I get to school? And why is this topic just coming up now? What about the previous week?"


    Amane was sure her ears were ringing. She had no memory of ever going to school, nor did her room show any evidence of being a student.


    "What are you talking about? You always went to school but we decided to declare an emergency last week after the incidents that happened. We could not have afforded to send you to school and risk a beast following after you."


    So it had all been a big miscommunication thing? But still, could someone not have broken the news of the school gently to Amane?


    ''Does my schedule even permit me to go to school? Do I even need to?''


    "Sakura, about a school-"


    "It''s non-negotiable. You will need to get a degree in beast theory at least to officially take over. Everyone was already informed that there was a change in the family head position but the real name on the documents still belongs to your father."


    Ah, that did make sense. Sakura''s father didn''t look like someone that had any knowledge of beasts at all.


    He was as much a ''placeholder'' as Amane was right now.


    But school? The very thought of it made Amane nervous. Especially since she had never gone to school before.


    She had heard of the concept and even tried sending some of her adopted children back in the day before realizing that it was a foolish idea.


    "Anyway, we can discuss more it later. For now, you should get ready for the party. I will help that half-demon kid you brought get used to this place so don''t worry for tonight."


    Amane wanted to say that she was not worried but the talk of school was like a bomb to her.


    ''Don''t think about it and spoil your mood Amane. You will have plenty of time to form a strategy about it later.''


    Amane was sure that there were ways to get an education from a remote academy in the future. The internet had said something about ''distant learning'' when she had looked through it before. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a topic Amane would have to figure out about later. For now, she had a party to attend and a few people to dazzle into her corner.


    Besides, Amane also had to make sure she doesn''t fall into Suzuki''s trap. Amane had no idea what that girl was planning but Amane wanted no part of it.


    ''I have a feeling that tonight is going to suck for me. But if that happens then I will make this an unbearable night for everyone else as well.''


    Amane was not making a threat but a promise to herself. Her eyes moved around the room and fell on the sleeping phoenix chick.


    Suddenly, Amane had a brilliant idea and the phoenix chick took a fearful step back in her direction.


    "Oh dear, it''s time to make your social debut. I am sure you and I will have a lot of fun at the party. Won''t you be a dear and accompany me?"


    The beast gave out a fearful squeak at the look in Amane''s eyes. Even the small bird could tell that it was not safe.


    All that was left for the atmosphere to turn demonic was Amane''s cruel laughter.

 Chapter 22: 21: The trap laid out [pt1]

    "Look at her trying to be all high and mighty. I heard she secretly planned to take over for her uncle all along.""Really? So the meekness was all but an act on Lady Tsurugi''s part? How shameless of her to try and deceive us with her innocence."


    "Right! But the one I feel the worst about is Lord Tsurugi. He took in such a snake into his home and now it came back to bite him in the back."


    "But wasn''t Lady Tsurugi the designated next head anyway? It was her father who was the previous head. I also heard that Akabe Tsurugi could not tame beasts and that was why he had to step down."


    All kinds of rumors circulated in the hallway of the party. Amane just laughed inside as she heard the rumor regarding getting worse and worse as they passed along.


    The hall was already divided into two fractions when concerned with her.


    But frankly, Amane did not want to cater to any of them. Those who opposed her were looking for an opportunity to blacken Amane''s name.


    Those who were defending her were doing so to get in her good grace. Both sides were playing out a role they had decided before the party.


    There were no sincere people who could try to approach her tonight.


    "Yoko, how is the party? Are you enjoying it right now?"


    Charlie Suzuki walked toward Amane which caused the hall to go quiet. No one had seen this development coming.


    Of course, everyone had heard that it had been Lady Suzuki who invited Yoko to this party but no one had thought anything of it.


    That was, up until Lady Suzuki walked up to Yoko out of her one accord and initiated a conversation. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s quite boring. None of these people know how to play the game right so it''s quite irritating for me to be here. Can''t I go home now?"


    There was a silent gasp filling the hall. People looked at Amane with eyes full of disbelief.


    This was likely the first time they had seen someone talking like that to Lady Suzuki and everyone wanted to see what would happen next. What would Lady Suzuki do to retaliate against this insult?


    There were a lot of ideas floating around people''s heads.


    But Lady Suzuki just laughed out loud at Amane''s words which added to everyone''s confusion.


    "I know what you mean but please don''t mind these children. I am sure you will find one or two who is to your liking down there."


    Lady Suzuki gestured toward the hall. Everyone down there stiffed at the attention and avoided the Divine leader''s eyes.


    They almost looked afraid to look at Suzuki which was weird and irritating.


    ''Are they all afraid that Charlie would curse them or something if they looked at her? How disappointing."


    Amane looked over the hall, the eyes in front of her looking away as she glanced them over.


    She had Lady Suzuki''s support which made the most courageous of people back down and stop saying anything about her.


    ''Tsk, useless. I thought I could make connections here but they are all useless. They can''t even look me in the eyes.''


    Amane had been hopeful but she should have known that finding the right support would be difficult.


    Unexpectedly, her eyes met a pair of silver hidden behind the green curtain. There was one person who looked Amane straight in the eye without flinching.


    "Ah, so the granddaughter of Marshal Zhen caught your eye? Her name is Ely but I don''t think I''ve ever talked to her. Would you like me to introduce you to her? Awww, I am so jealous of Ely Zhen."


    Charlie whiled beside Amane but her tone was not serious.


    Instead, she looked excited to see Amane looking at a new prey. That look screamed trouble which Amane did not want.


    Across the hall, another pair of eyes were trained on Amane and Charlie but this one was more of a resigned pair.


    Lord Helios finally sighed and made his move. He walked toward the pair and placed his hand on Lady Suzuki''s shoulder.


    "Mother, there are people who are looking to greet you. Can you come with me and meet theme right now?"


    ''I never thought I would be so glad to see a man helping me out. I hate social functions but they are a necessity in life.''


    As Helios took Charlie away, Amane passed him a grateful nod. She got a resigned but tired one in return.


    Even those who wanted to categorize it as romantic could not do that in this situation. There had been nothing romantic about the exchange that just happened between the pair.


    As soon as Lady Suzuki was gone from Amane''s side, the people down the hall turned toward her with predatory eyes.


    ''Charlie did that on purpose to show them all that we were close. I will have to swat away so many flies today.''


    Amane dreaded heading down the stairs but she had no other choice. But at least she had prepared for this occasion.


    She had let the phoenix chick outside and asked it to fly inside once Amane gave the signal. She gave the signal as soon as she was descending the stairs.


    Was she trying to form an image in everyone''s mind about her? Yes, she was. Was it working? Most likely since people had turned to look at her in wonder.


    And with the addition of a new member on her shoulder, Amane dared the others to approach her tonight. People would be too frightened of the beast on her shoulder to try anything now.


    ___________________________


    Ely heard the people talk around her about Yoko and her sudden appearance.


    There were a lot of rumors and talks going around about her right now. Most of it was negative but some were looking to take advantage of her recent success.


    Ely found this all to be rather disapproving and she was worried about Lady Yoko as well. The poor girl had to endure all this because of something that she didn''t even do.


    ''Look at that poor girl. She''s standing up there all alone and getting harassed. I wish I could do something to help her out.''


    People had told Ely that she tended to see the world from a rose-tinted glass. But Ely knew her heart and she knew she was a good judge of character.


    And she knew Lady Yoko was a good person. That was why Ely looked the other in the eye when everyone else turned away from Yoko''s eyes.


    Lady Yoko seemed to have changed but in a good way. She looked a little more comfortable in her skin.


    Even her coming down the stairs with the small bird-beast on her shoulder was an event that looked out of a book.


    It left most of the people looking at her in wonder. But no one tried to approach Lady Yoko in her corner.


    ''Should I go and try making friends with her? I don''t know how to break the ice."


    Ely looked in Lady Yoko''s direction. The lady had alienated herself in the corner. She looked too alone but the bird on her shoulder was giving everyone a stinky eye.


    "Oh god! She even brought a beast to the party. Were the rumors about her powers true?"


    "Don''t be an idiot. The bird was likely tamed by Lord Tsugugi and Yoko just took it from him. We should not fear her."


    The bird gave the people a glare for their words but it settled down in Lady Yoko''s arms.


    Everyone who had an opinion about her could no longer say anything. It was only Ely who continued to look in her direction.


    "Ah Ely, it is nice to see you again. I see that you are still longing for Lady Yoko''s friendship. Then, should I help you out?"


    "N-No, there is no need to do that. I was about to approach lady Yoko on my own. You don''t need to worry about me."


    Ely tried to diffuse the situation. The man who had asked Ely this question had an unremarkable face.


    To be honest, Ely did not even remember who that man was or why he was there. But if he had sought Ely out like this, then he likely knew her.


    "I see. But now you need to compensate me for helping you out. I did offer you help so how about you and I spend some time together."


    ''Help? But I just refused his help. Why does this man want me to compensate him?''


    Ely was confused and uncomfortable by the words she heard. The man in front of her was scaring her a lot with his words and actions.


    Most of all, Ely just did not want to deal with someone else while she wanted to approach Lady Yoko.


    But her polite nature would not let her decline the man''s invitation to accompany him and the man knew it as well. There was a knowing grin on his face.


    He extended his hand toward Ely, asking for her to take it so that he could accompany her.


    But before Ely could put her hand into that man''s, her wrist was gripped by someone''s strong hands and she was pulled back into a full chest.


    "I don''t think the lady wants to go with you, mister. Now, how about you find someone interested in you for real and leaves us alone?"


    The man''s face went white and then blue in rage. He looked ready to vomit out a few words in response to Yoko''s words and it caused her to flinch in shock.


    This was a situation that was not supposed to happen to her.


    ''Why is Yoko here? Did she see me being uncomfortable and decide to help me out? She should not help me out or she would get into trouble. Oh, what do I do now?''


    "Excuse me? Can you let go of Lady Zhen''s hand? I was about to talk to her about something important."


    The man tried to weasel his way out of the situation and take Ely with him. Ely did not want to go with the man but she did not want to trouble Lady Yoko as well.


    She was confused and terrified at her current predicament.


    "No. I want to talk with Lady Zhen as well so I think I will be taking her now. Oh, if you have any complaints, then please address them to my pet. I am sure he will be delighted to keep you company."


    The bird on Lady Yoko''s shoulders gave out a thrilling squeak. It was loud enough to attract the attention of people a few tables away as well.


    As soon as the man realized that all eyes were trained on him, her let out an angry huff and left.


    "Wow, for someone who looked desperate, he gave up pretty quickly. You didn''t get hurt, right?"


    Lady Yoko''s concern was touching. The elder had no reason to pay attention to Ely or to help her out and yet the elder had done so.


    Not only that, but the elder had also chanced to offend someone to help Ely out. This was a favor Ely did not know how to repay.


    "T-Thank you for your help. Lady Yoko did not need to go out of her way to help me out and yet she did. I will find some way to repay her in the future."


    Ely inexpediently broke down. She expected Lady Yoko to be on her way now and find Ely''s behavior to be disgusting.


    But surprisingly, Lady Yoko did not do that. Her face held no signs of disgust or even frustration.


    She gently took Ely''s hand in her own and helped her stand up.


    "You don''t have to be so on-guard with me Lady Ely Zhen. Your grandfather and my uncle are good friends so I want to get along with you as well. I hope you don''t find this too troublesome."


    Lady Yoko''s unexpected words caused Ely''s face to flame. She had never been asked to become someone''s friend like this.


    And Ely was not going to miss this opportunity at any cost.

 Chapter 23: 22: A trap laid out [pt2]

    The party was going as boringly as Amane had wanted it to go. People were eying her like she was a piece of candy but her earlier performance had put everyone on edge.She could even hear whispers coming from behind well-hidden mouths.


    These people were likely trying to stay out and out of the way but their words were coming across as really loud. It was a pity that Amane had to stay here and note everyone down for later.


    But not everyone was at the same level of eye soreness. Some people made Amane genuinely curious as well.


    Like, Lady Zhen for example. The poor girl was glancing toward Amane once in a while, her expression a mix of curiosity as well as longing to come over.


    ''Ah, is she that shy? Then, should I take the initiative to call her over?''


    As much as Amane wanted to be left alone, it was quite boring to stay back and do nothing. Even the baby phoenix on her shoulder could not help elevate Amane''s boredom.


    And just when the girl finally made up her mind and headed over to Amane''s direction, she was stopped by an annoying pest.


    The girl looked uncomfortable with the talk taking place between herself and the new man. Amane was sure that the man also pointed toward herself but Lady Zhen shook her head in return.


    "What should I do, Angle? Should I go and help the poor girl?"


    The phoenix chick on her shoulder gave out a hoot in agreement. And that decided what Aamen was going to do next.


    Amane had to give it to the man. He was quite bold in offering his hand to an unwilling lady, knowing that there was a chance that he might be humiliated.


    But the Lady Amane had been observing did not look the type to either be direct or be harmful. She was likely going to go along with whatever the man wanted.


    ''Such a rash decision. Lady Zhen is so lucky to have me here.''


    "I don''t think the lady wants to go with you, mister. Now, how about you find someone interested in you for real and leave us alone?"


    The man looked startled and so did Lady Zhen. Those twin looks of surprise were so funny that Amane forgot to not let it show.


    ''What do these people want me to do? Not taking pleasure in their misery?''


    The man attempted to defend himself but gave up when he saw he was no match for Amane. Especially when the Baby Phoenix was still lecturing on Amane''s shoulder and making frightening hoots.


    "Wow, for someone who looked desperate, he gave up pretty quickly. You didn''t get hurt, right?"


    Amane had seldomly seen people run away like this in such a big social gathering. But the man was not Amane''s main concern.


    The main concern was the pair of eyes looking at Amane from the top of the staircase. Charlie was eying Amane and her new friend.


    And the look in Charlie''s eyes was predatory. But Amane could not tell if the divine leader was looking at her or her company with those eyes.


    "T-Thank you for your help. Lady Yoko did not need to go out of her way to help me out and yet she did. I will find some way to repay her in the future."


    Amane broke that eye contact with the half-fox and focused on Lady Zhen instead. The girl was purer and more innocent than she looked.


    All the surveillance Amane had asked Sakura to gather failed to highlight just how earnest Lady Zhen was.


    ''Poor innocent rabbit. She''s gonna get devoured by a big bad wolf like me before she even realizes what is happening.''


    Compared to Sakura, Lady Zhen was more Amane''s type. It was always fun when the innocent got corrupted. They made for the best doms in the scene. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Amane was a ''switch'' kind of person, she liked these kinds of people.


    "You don''t have to be so on-guard with me Lady Ely Zhen. Your grandfather and my uncle are good friends so I want to get along with you as well. I hope you don''t find this too troublesome."


    Amane gave the sweetest smile she could to the poor girl. And the girl melted like Amane had expected her to.


    There was low laughter that resonated in the hall. It was familiar enough to let Amane know who it belonged to. But she also had a feeling that Charlie had laughed like that for a specific reason.


    "Ah, what is this Yoko? Are you making friends with Lady Zhen behind my back? And to think that I even offered to introduce you two to each other. How cruel of you to ignore me like this."


    The hall tensed at the confrontation. Everyone had seen it coming when they had seen Lady Suzuki headed this way.


    If there was one thing the people gathered here knew, it was that Lady Suzuki was possessive over her interests. And she was very much interested in Lady Yoko.


    "Lady Suzuki, may I speak frankly?" Amane took in a deep breath.


    "Sure. It''s not like you need permission to do that anyway." the fox-lady had a mischievous grin on her face.


    ''Ah, she realized what is going to happen next. I don''t need to hold back now.''


    "How many fucking times will I have to ask you to leave me the fuck alone? I will not take your harassment sitting down and it''ll come to bit you off in the ass sooner or later."


    Everyone looked at Amane like she had lost her head. How could she yell at the divine leader like that?


    ''Pansies. No, simps. They are all simps and I hate that.''


    "And now you spoiled my mood so I want to go home. Lady Zhen, we shall meet again soon. I had fun talking with you"


    The green-haired lady looked red in the face. Amane had most likely fucked up the impression she had tried to cultivate with the other female.


    But, oh well. This was bound to happen sooner or later anyway. Amane had decided not to hide so this was really for the best.


    "Yo~ko~ you are too harsh but I love that about you as well. You can be as harsh as you want with me and I won''t mind. How about we go for a humiliation play next time? I want you to talk down to me even more."


    Charlies Suzuki made the most horrifying display she had ever made in public. Her face made a love-sick expression that freaked all the on-looking people.


    But most of all, it made Aamne cringe at seeing this display.


    ''What crimes did I commit against Charlie to be faced with this? What happened to the straight-faced girl from my past?''


    "No more. I am going now."


    "Alright, have fun on your way back, and don''t drink too much at home. An empty stomach is not good for alcohol consumption."


    Amane did behave immaturely and stuck her tongue out toward Charlie. As expected, everyone looking toward Amane had a horrified expression.


    Amane was tired of seeing that. All she wanted to do now was to go back home and drink the night away. (And maybe, just maybe spend the night with Sakura to lighten her mood.)


    "Ummm¡­..Lady Yoko¡­..Ugh, I mean, Lady Tsurugi! T-Thank you for your help and c-company. I will s-see you soon. A-And you can c-call me Ely from t-today onwards."


    Ely''s voice was a surprise to hear. Amane had not thought that the shy girl would come out and say anything.


    But this development was not bad at all. It was what Amane had been expecting from this party.


    "Ah sure. You can drop the formalities and call me Yoko as well."


    The younger one looked relieved at Amane''s words. Her expression showed how good those words must have felt to hear.


    For someone who had next to no friends, Lady Ely was surprisingly charismatic and cool about things.


    "Ohhh, then what about me? Can I call you Yoko as well?"


    "No. Please keep yourself in your line Lady Suzuki. You are not someone I want to get close to."


    With that bomb dropped, Amane left the party scene. Her driver looked worried to see Amane come back so soon but he could not ask what had happened inside the party.


    He was not close enough to Lady Amane to ask such silly questions and he also did not want to anger Lady Yoko.


    The phoenix chick on Lady Yoko''s shoulder was already giving him the stinky eye. The driver did not want to know what else would happen if he misbehaved.


    He had heard of the ''accident'' Lord Akabe Tsurugi got because of this bird and he did not want to risk losing a limb as well.


    "Don''t be foolish and think stupid thoughts. Just take me home and you are free for the night."


    Those words caused whatever stress the man had to evaporate. He was getting off work early today which was fortunate.


    What else could he ask for than to get his pay and an early off as well? It was worth more than getting his curiosity sated.


    Amane let the driver do what he wanted to. It was not like he could help Amane''s forming a headache out. All she wanted to do was to drink and not forget.


    And that was exactly what happened as well. As soon as Amane got home, she easily drowned 2-3 glasses of strong whisky.


    If anyone asked her why she did that, she would reply that it was a ''habit'' she had picked up while she had picked up in her previous life.


    It was not something one could easily forget after doing again and again so this was just how things ended up this time as well.


    What Amane forget was that her current body had shitty alcohol tolerance. She had never really drank in this body and it was also not used to the strong presence of alcohol.


    The Phoenix baby on Amane''s shoulder gave a huff at the smell of the alcohol before taking off into its nest.


    A separate room had been prepared for the small bird to rest in and Amane did not stop the bird from leaving.


    She still had to change from her dress into more comfortable clothing when someone opened the door.


    "What are you doing? Were you drinking? Tonight? Tomorrow is a school day and you should be a little more responsible-"


    Amane pulled Sakura closer to her body. The younger girl was so soft and cuddly that it made Amane feel good.


    And aroused. Alcohol never failed to turn Amane up.


    One could even say that she was a horny drunk and tended to get others drunk with her as well.


    "Sakura, you should drink up as well. I don''t want to be the only one drinking tonight."


    The younger sighed as if her patience was being truly tested right now. It made Amane giggle but she did not give up on her objective of getting Sakura drunk.


    If she was not able to get Sakura drunk today then it would be impossible for her to fall asleep either.


    "Drink"


    Amane held the glass in front of Sakura''s lips. She was not giving the younger person any room to back out.


    "Fine. I will drink if you want me to. But I want my reward after that."


    Amane gave a small cheer as Sakura finally took her first mouthful of alcohol. The younger would not likely be able to drink a lot but even the smallest bit was a win for Amane.


    "Here, are you happy now?"


    ''So cute. Sakura is cute when she tries to please me. I want to touch her more.''


    Amane pulled the poor unexpected girl into a long and hard kiss. Sakura''s body felt tense and her face looked startled.


    But then she melted into that kiss and Amane decided to reward her for it.


    The sound of a slap and a moan echoed in the empty and dark room as soon as Amane''s hand made contact with Sakura''s back.

 Chapter 24: 24: A drunk night in [pt2]

    Amane pulled back a little, her tongue giving Sakura one last lick before pulling back.As expected, Sakura followed along. The look in her eyes begged Amane to continue and the moans falling from those cherry lips were filthy as well.


    "Sakura, I think that''s enough for now. Don''t you want me to make you come?"


    Amane''s words were cruel to someone who had just been deprived of any sensation on her sensitive parts.


    Sakura''s wet and leaking pussy was quivering. It was almost winking at Amane to come back and enjoy that familiar taste. Its red wetness was indeed fun to indulge in.


    "Yoko.Please.Please.Please.Please.Please.Please.Please. Let me come. Please."


    Sakura''s moans were getting faster and louder by the second. Her pussy was quivering without any stimulus as well.


    Sakura was not going to last long but that was alright. All Amane had to do was to get her pleasure from the younger as well and then they will be even.


    Amane''s fingers were longer and more fulfilling than her tongue. The first touch caused Sakura''s face to go slack with want and need.


    Wet eyes looked back at Amane with eager anticipation as Sakura shook her hips to catch Amane''s fingers.


    ''So cute. Sakura is like a puppy that wants to be petted. I guess I should finally indulge her now.''


    If Sakura ever heard Amane compare her to a pappy then she might go red in the face and explode as a result.


    ''Sakura might try to resist me calling her a puppy but maybe the humiliation will turn her on even more. I''ll try this in the future if I get a chance to do so.''


    Amane''s thoughts were all over the place as her fingers entered Sakura''s body. The thrust was not soft and gave no time to adjust.


    Since Sakura had gotten herself lose enough, there was no reason for Amane''s fingers to hurt her.


    "Ye¡­s~ Yoko, rig¡­.ht he¡­.re~"


    Sakura''s broken moans were doing a good job of turning Amane on even more. Her breath was hitting Aurora''s naked thighs.


    The stimulation was enough to get Amane''s body heated up. And the display was adding more heads to the display.


    Overall Amane was turned on and in need to release.


    "Oi Sakura, help me out here. For someone who is getting punished, you are having too much fun, right?"


    "Yo~ko~ w¡­hat are yo¡­u sa..yi..ng? I cannot th..ink~ ahhh"


    Sakura''s back arched as Amane fingered her to completion. It was a hard and fast fuck for the last part that caused Sakura to lose focus.


    Sakura went crossed-eyed as her pleasure finally hit the peak. Amane''s hand was stained with the mixture of that clear-whitish liquid.


    ''Look at her enjoying the after-glow like this while I am out here still frustrated. How told Sakura that she could take rest like this now?''


    Amane was frustrated at her body''s loud demands. She was not one to hold back in the first place and she was even selfish when she went after pleasure.


    To have her pay attention to Sakura like this was already a huge deal for Amane.


    "Sa~ku~ra~ Who said that you get to rest now?"


    Amane turned that fucked-out face to face her lap. Sakura''s tired eyes looked back to meet Amane''s with a questioning look.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and give me a lick just like I gave you. You need to make me come as well."


    Amane held Sakura''s head near her pussy, her juices leaking out all around her.


    Since Sakura''s head had been in her lap, her hair was already somewhat wet with Amane''s arousal.


    "Yoko? Can we do this *yawn* later? I am really tired right now. I think it was *yawn* the alcohol-"


    Even now Sakura seemed to be falling asleep. That innocent face did things to Amane and it also heightened her desire to go further with Sakura.


    It was difficult to hold oneself back even now.


    "Sakura, that is not how things work. Your punishment is not over yet, you won''t be allowed to sleep until I come as well."


    Sakura''s face said that it was ridiculous of Amane to do that. She also tried to complain before thinking back at something and giving up.


    Her tongue hesitantly came out to take a lick before becoming much bolder.


    Sakura did not have much expertise in eating someone out but her enthusiasm more than made up for it.


    Amane couldn''t help but pull her head closer to her heat once Sakura got started. Feeling someone''s touch was just that good.


    "Yes, just like that. Go a little faster and let your desire out."


    Amane encouraged the other to continue. Those words seemed to be hitting the mark for Skura since her licks got bolder and bolder.


    "Keep up at it *hisss*. You are doing good."


    Amane was starting to feel the effect of being tongued now. The wet tongue was breaching her pussy hole and licking inside. From Sakura''s small moans and the vibration of her mouth around her pussy, Sakura seemed to be enjoying this as well.


    Truthfully, Amane was not surprised to see Sakura enjoying this rough treatment. It seemed right up the younger''s kink ally.


    Now that Amane looked back at Sakura, her body was moving familiarly.


    "Sakura, are you humping the bed while eating me out? Do you not understand what a punishment is?"


    Amane pulled Sakura''s head back up. Her fingers held Sakura''s hair carefully as she got Sakura to face her.


    Sakura''s lips were red and swollen with her effort. Her face was rosy pink and her eyes were glossed over. Her lips were making a familiar thrusting motion toward the ground and it seemed as if she was turned on again.


    ''What a mess. Alcohol might have been just a bit too much for her.''


    Amane could see that Sakura had no energy left to continue but her body still wanted to have a go. What an amusing person Sakura was.


    "Yo~ko~ Please. D-Didn''t I please you? I can do better if you give me a chance."


    Sakura was almost begging with a cute expression. She was hitting all of Amane''s buttons right now.


    ''This is dangerous. Let''s end the night now.''


    The more Amane heard Sakura beg, the more her bot heated up. She wanted release now.


    "Fine. if you make me come soon then I will end your punishment. So hurry up and get to work."


    It took a few seconds for Sakura to realize that she was being permitted to do what she wanted to. And the younger ones didn''t waste any time exploiting this change.


    Her hands which were hesitant before came up confidently toward Amane''s things before pulling them apart.


    She was trying to do the same actions Yoko had done before to her but they still looked clumsy.


    "Yoko, sorry."


    Amane didn''t ask Sakura what she was sorry for. She understood soon enough what the younger meant when she felt the sting in her thighs.


    Sakura had dared to bite her down there. The force she had used might even be enough to leave an imprint for the next few days.


    ''Too bad that my core will heal it in the morning. It was a nice try though.''


    Amane did commend Sakura for trying but Amane was not one to be marked and held captive by anyone.


    The only one who could bind Amane was herself and her emotions. That was why Amane had worked hard to develop this free mindset.


    The lack of reaction on Amane''s part did not seem to be hindering Sakura. Her mouth licked and sucked until it found its target.


    Sakura''s licking was much more confident his time. There was real pressure behind her tongue that stimulated her core much more carefully.


    Despite everything, it was turning Amane even more and her hand came back toward Saura''s head to push it closer.


    "Do it harder if you want to make me come."


    Amane''s voice didn''t stutter despite how close she felt to coming. Her body was over-sensitive already and Sakura was taking advantage of it.


    Sakura''s mouth worked even harder at Amane''s words. Her eyes held a strange light of understanding before she brought up her hand and her finger found the pussy opening.


    It was difficult for Sakura to be able to breach Yoko''s virgin body without any lubricant. But her saliva and Yoko''s wetness had done significant work in losing the other female up.


    Amane''s body felt a mass of sensations all around her. It caused her breathing to shorten and her body to tense up.


    Amane felt her release approaching and she pulled Sakura''s head back just as she exploded.


    Sakura looked a little dumbfounded at the turn of events. Amane was panting hard even as Sakura''s eyes focused on her.


    "What? Ah, do you need help as well?"


    Amane asked but Sakura avoided her eyes. She even avoided Amane''s touch when the elder reached out to help her out.


    But the reason for it became apparent soon enough once Sakura shifted from her place and a pool of wetness formed beneath her.


    "I¡­..might have reached my peak already."


    Sakura sounded embarrassed at having come already. She had not been able to stop herself from humping the bed when she had been pleasuring Yoko.


    And Amane realized that as well. A sound of disbelief escaped Amane''s lips before she shook her head.


    ''Sakura is free to do whatever she wants to. It''s better for me if she doesn''t need my help this time around. I am too tired to continue anymore.''


    Amane let her body fall back to the bed before realizing something important.


    She could no longer use her bed since it was too dirty. The new servants that Amane had chosen would take care of it discreetly in the morning but it still left the question of what to do tonight.


    "So Sakura, how far is your room? I think I want to crash in your room tonight since the guest rooms are too dusty right now."


    Amane turned her most adorable look toward Sakura which caused the younger to agree without much delay.


    "You can crash into my room tonight but you have to leave early tomorrow. We cannot allow people to catch us alone in the morning. Also, we need to go to school." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What a girl. She''s making sense even in her drunk state.''


    Amane wanted to say that she was amazed at Sakura''s logical answer but she couldn''t even fake it. Not only was it not out of character for Sakura, but Amane was also too tired to argue with her.


    "Fine. Now let''s go to sleep. I do want to wake up on time tomorrow before. And about school? Let''s take one more day off for now. Neither you nor I will be in any condition to go to school tomorrow."


    Sakura''s eyes said that she was not willing to believe Amane''s nonsense but didn''t want to fight her either.


    The pair went to sleep at the crack of dawn and woke up with a well-deserving headache and body aches.


    Amane almost got caught twice when she tried to escape to her room. It was not until she hit her newly made med did she realize that she had no reason to hide at all.


    Both her and Sakura were females and related as well. No one would have said anything even if they slept together in the same room.


    And even if they were caught it would not have mattered. It was not like these people could do anything to Amane or Sakura.


    "Maybe I do think too much when I drink. Alcohol is my one true weakness but I cannot give it up."


    Amane''s words echoed in the empty room before she fell asleep again. She only woke up when Sakura came barging at her door to wake her up.


    And then it was the start of a new headache-filled day for Amane.

 Chapter 25: 25: The first day of the school [pt1]

    "Lady Ely, you seem to be in a good mood tonight. Usually, all you do is sulk after coming back from a party. Did something good happen tonight?"The green-haired girl hummed in happiness as she unplatted her hair out of the style they had been set into.


    The hair spray had made Elysia''a hair stiff and she would have to take a bath to get the stiffness out of them but even that was not enough to dampen Ely''s mood.


    "Nanny, I met Lady Yoko tonight. She was so cool and mysterious. She even saved me when I was in a tight spot and she promised to meet me again. Ah, I cannot wait for Lady Yoko to come back to school. I will be best friends with her."


    The nanny flinched at her Lady''s enthusiasm before sighing in relief. Thank god for her lady''s obliviousness.


    The nanny had watched Ely Zhen grow up into the teen she was today so she knew her Lady''s various moods.


    And the behavior her lady was displaying right now could not be called anything other than a ''crush.''


    "My lady, I am sure that Lady Yoko is nice, but you don''t have to go out of your way to meet her. You should focus on your studies first."


    The nanny was instantly met with a pout before Lady Ely turned away from her. The back of Lady Ely''s neck was red and flushed with embarrassment and the nanny knew what she would hear next.


    After all, this was the same as the last five times this had happened.


    "B-But my heart beats faster when I am n-near Lady Yoko and my face goes all r-red. And I cannot help but want to get close. So I should follow this feeling, right? Nanny, I should do what I want to, right?"


    ''I knew it was a crush. Lady Ely falls in love far too easily and she doesn''t even realize it.''


    "Of course my lady. You should try getting close to Lady Yoko if that is what you want. But you also need to be careful to not get disappointed. Lady Yoko might turn out to be a different person than you might be thinking her to be."


    Lady Ely pouted at the nanny''s words before her eyes glazed over. The younger girl was in a world of her own now.


    ''Foolish girl. When will she learn not to trust the first impressions of people she meets? One day she''s going to get her heart broken painfully.''


    The nanny hated that thought but it was inevitable with her Lady''s personality. She was really easy to take advantage of and she didn''t even realize when she was being played.


    ''I better tell Lord Zhen about my lady''s new obsession soon. If there is anyone My Lady will listen to, it''s him.''


    The nanny washed her hands off the case once she realized that there was nothing she could do. Her lady had already hopped in the bath and she would fall asleep as soon as she hit the bed.


    That night, Lady Zhen had one of the best sleep of her entire life. Her dreams were soft and filled with gentle golden eyes.


    ___________________________


    On the other hand, Amane had the worst two-night sleep of her life. She had barely gotten any sleep the night before and then had a hectic day before going to bed late.


    So when she woke on the first day of school, her body let Amane know that she had made a bad decision.


    "Stupid untrained body. Cannot even go two days without sleep. I want a refund or even a new and better body."


    Despite her body''s protest, Amane had to wake up and start the day. Sakura had told her that Amane could not afford to skip school by any means.


    They had already made a ''generous'' donation in the Tsurugi name to allow Amane a week off. Any more and the Tsurugi vault would go in the red.


    "My lady, you have one hour to get ready. Do you have any preferences for breakfast?"


    The new servant Amane had purchased asked her. Most of the slaves had taken to the household work fast and the other half had been assigned to the beast hall.


    It had taken the better half of a day to get them to understand how to handle the tamed beasts.


    "I don''t have a preference. Just ask Sakura what she wants to eat and prepare that. Now leave me alone."


    It took considerable effort for Amane not to throw something at the servants and go back to sleep right that second.


    ''I need to do this much for my future carefree and YOLO life. But I don''t want to get up.''


    The shower made Amane feel better and somehow got her through the breakfast without throwing her face in the food.


    Amane was not sure how Sakura did it, but the girl looked perfect and ready to start the day. There were no signs of fatigue on her face but her eyes were a little redder than necessary.


    ''The power of modern-day make-up is too strong. You cannot even tell how a person looks under all that. And fuck, my thighs hurt. Sakura bit them too hard.''


    Amane knew it was only a matter of time before the bite marks on her things hurt. The shorts Amane was wearing also exposed them to everyone''s eyes but no one was brave enough to ask her anything.


    Sakura eyes Amane''s thighs but went red-faced as soon as she saw the evidence of what she had done.


    ''Look at what you did, you little shit. It was supposed to be a reward for you, not a punishment for me.''


    Amane cursed Sakura out inside her mind even as she finished eating. Why did Sakura not even show any signs of being tired?


    "Is this because she is young in both body and mind? Kids these days have too much energy. I cannot keep up."''


    Amane knew she was being ridiculous but those words escaped her mouth in an unconscious whisper.


    "What are you talking about so early in the morning? And what the hell happened to your thighs? They look red and raw."


    Amane had decided. This morning had officially earned itself the award of the ''worst morning'' since Amane woke up in this new world. And it included the disastrous first morning she had arrived here.


    Why was Uncle Akabe in her house? Had he not stormed out of here in a fit of rage when Amane took his title away?


    "I thought you were not coming to breakfast anymore father. Did you change your mind?"


    Sakura took over the conversation for Amane, realizing that ''Yoko'' was in no mood to be tested this morning.


    However, Akabe Tsurugi was a fool and refused to take any hint even when it was about to save his life.


    "I just wanted to come down today. I never expected our new ''Head'' to be injured like this. How did that even happen?"


    If the man had looked at Sakura, he would have wondered why she went that red in the face. He had not addressed Sakura but she was still gapping like a fish out of water.


    However, Akabe Tsurugi did not look at Sakura. He focused on Amane in front of him and got a forced smile in return.


    "A beast decided it would be a good idea to test my patience. But don''t worry because I know how to take my revenge. The beast will not get away with this insult lightly."


    Sakura flinched at the dark tone Amane used. Instantly, Sakura wanted to say that she was sorry and this was an ''in the moment'' kind of thing but she could not say anything in front of her father.


    Nothing she could say would please both parties in front of her but there was a chance Amane would forget that this ever happened if Sakura didn''t bring it up.


    "Anyway, I do not want to be late for school on the first day itself so I will go ahead and change now. I hope you know what to do next?"


    "Of course. I will ask the river to get the car ready."


    Amane directed the question to the kitchen staff who quickly realized what she wanted from them.


    When Amane had changed her staff with the slaves, she had kept a few smart ones from leaving. These people who knew how the household worked were a great help to Amane.


    "Yoko wait for a second."


    Her uncle called for Amane as soon as she took a step up the stairs. She was not in any mood to entertain the man since Amane did not have time.


    She had a lot of work to do and she had to get to life to go to her room. It was too far away from the ground floor.


    "No¡­.it''s nothing. We can talk later once you come back home. Just don''t embarrass me and we will be alright."


    Uncle Akabe looked like he had a lot to say to Amane. But he fell quite under the stern gaze of Amane''s eyes.


    Her unnerving golden eyes were not normal and her core''s power made them even brighter. To stare her down was next to impossible unless one had a will of steel.


    The next time Amane came down, she was warning pants and the male uniform jacket. It not only hides her figure but also the bite marks on her legs.


    Sakura did not ask Amane why she was wearing these clothes. She knew very well what Amane wanted to hide.


    "Yoko, I don''t think your uniform will go that well with the school''s dress code. You are not wearing the right one."


    Sakura pointed out the obvious which caused Amane to crown out in annoyance. Amane looked like she had a problem with the uniform but Sakura could not tell what it was.


    "The shirt is alright but the female jacket is restrictive for my breasts. Besides, I cannot go off showing my legs to the world. There are secrets I must hide."


    For a second Sakura went red, her mind thinking back to the ''secret'' Yoko was hiding before she realized that it was more than the hickey that Amane was trying to hide.


    Since Amane had to deal with wild beasts constantly from here on, the chances for her to acquire an injury were too many. But as the House head, Amane could not go off showing her weakness like this.


    Weaning covering clothes for the legs and arms was the best Amane could do.


    "Fuck the school. They should do away with the uniforms altogether. At least it''s a plain black T-shirt with a skirt and blazer. Anymore complicated and I would have ditched the whole thing."


    Sakura agreed with Amane. Simple was the best and even a skirt was a hindrance sometimes during class.


    But females needed to know how to use their talent in any kind of situation and to still preserve their dignity.


    "It''s just school Amane so there is no need to get so heated up. Besides, didn''t you say that this was all a formality? The best you need to do is to pass the course and get into an academy. You don''t need to top or anything like that."


    ''How cunning of Sakura to say this to me. You don''t even want me to try my best, huh? This way you can have all the back-door glory and make me the ''poor and stupid'' family head who only knows how to do one task. But this type of reputation is not bad for me either.''


    Especially for the kind of life, Amane wanted to have, such a reputation was more than perfect. With Eclipse training to take over the work for Amane and Sakura as the family face, Amane could sit back and enjoy her life. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oh, how my heart skips a beat just thinking about it. I cannot wait for that time to come.''

 Chapter 26: 26: The first day of the school [pt2]

    "Yoko, this is as far as I can accompany you. Your class is on the first floor while I am on the other side of the school. Make sure you don''t cause any trouble on the first day back. And please, do not bring any weird beasts back home."Sakura''s pleading face was cute but her words sounded desperate for real.


    Most passersby stopped to look at the scene that was happening in front of the final year corridor with an amused look.


    It was not every day that the famous ''Sakura Tsurugi'' stopped by the final year corridor. Everyone knew she had a complicated relationship with her cousin.


    This was the first time people were seeing that two interact with each other.


    "Yes, I heard you, mom. But shouldn''t you hurry up and head to your class now? I heard you are quite a model studen¡ª and there she goes."


    Amane had not finished speaking when she watched her cousin dash out toward her classroom.


    ''Such a model student. I am sure her teachers are happy with her performance and her efforts.''


    Amane knew which classroom she needed to head toward but she didn''t want to spend the next eight hours being struck by strangers.


    She was already receiving weird looks from passersby at her dressing choice. Had they not seen anyone dress in pants before? This was a co-ed school after all for the most part.


    Well, males and females were separated into different divisions and had different buildings as a result but this was still a co-ed school.


    Amane''s sudden shift in confidence and her new dressing sense seemed to come across as a shock to most people. She could hear the words like ''Who?'' and ''Is that a new student? He seems lost'' being thrown around.


    But it was not until someone shouted at Amane did she realize that it was ''her'' they were talking about.


    "Hey you, stop there. You are not permitted to be in this hallway so return to your class now. Your building is on the other side of the campus-"


    "Really? But I could have sworn that I was in the right place. I mean, Sakura even dropped me in front of the corridor and all."


    Amane turned around to face the teacher and watched as those tired eyes widened before the teacher''s mouth dropped in shock.


    "Y-Yoko Tsurugi? What in god''s living grace are you wearing? Why are you in the boy''s uniform?"


    ''Agh, I knew I would be questioned but not this soon. Anyway, I should get this over with.''


    "I''m wearing this because pants are comfortable and easy to work around in. As far as I''m concerned, I am not breaking any rules by doing this."


    Amane was sure she had not broken any rules. She had gone over the rule book twice to make sure of that fact even.


    Still, the teacher looked red in the face at Amane''s defense. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, just because it is against the rules does not mean you can do what you want to. You need to change into your female uniform now."


    The teacher looked like she was trying hard to control her temper. The teacher''s face had already gone red because of the effort it took to not yell.


    "I don''t have my female uniform with me. And also, I don''t want to change. It''s not like you can punish me since I haven''t broken any rules yet. Now, if that was all then I need to head toward class. I don''t want to be late on my first day of work."


    Normally, Amane would not have gotten this riled up against a teacher and just tried to play the situation down.


    But the run-in with her uncle in the morning and then being gawked like a circus exhibition was making Amane cranky.


    And the teacher just happened to be someone who broke Amane''s dam and became a victim of Amane''s ire.


    "I¡­that is¡­.just go now. I don''t think I can handle you right now. I can''t believe I am hallucinating something this outrageous like Yoko Tsurugi talking back to me."


    The teacher looked pale and in pain at the sudden shock she received at Amane''s back-talk.


    ''Oops, I forgot that Yoko''s character is different from mine. Well, nothing I can do about it now.''


    Amane had just left the teacher in the corridor. Amane didn''t feel compelled to intervene because the teacher was convinced she was hallucinating.


    Students who happened to be nearby rubbed their eyes as if they couldn''t believe what they were seeing and hearing. However, the reality in front of them remained unchanged.


    "What are you all gawking at? Do you want to say something to me as well?"


    Amane turned toward the group of students that had gathered around her. But they quickly denied whatever they wanted to say and quickly left the scene.


    Mostly because of the teachers that were heading toward the commotion in the hallway.


    Amane locked eyes with the buff lady leading the group before she left the scene as well. There was no point in remaining at the scene of the crime if you did not want to be caught.


    It didn''t take long for the hallway to empty but the dazed teacher still looked out of it.


    "Sherly, is something wrong? You''re looking a little pale today for my liking. Do you need me to take you to the nurse''s office?"


    The buff lady asked the teacher who was still shaking in her place. The poor teacher Shirly blinked slowly as if she was coming out of a daze before she locked eyes with the buff lady.


    "Ah, Emily? Nurse office? I don''t think that''ll help me. Emily, I think I need professional help now. I had the most vivid hallucination of my life today. Can you take me to the hospital?"


    The shorter teacher looked pained at the sudden admission on her part but her face looked determined.


    Emily did think of asking her what all this was about but then let the matter rest. She and Sherly were not close enough to share such secrets but Emily could take a few educated guesses.


    She was sure that the student she had seen leaving the scene before was Yoko Tsurugi who had finally returned.


    But there was a weird air about her today. If she had to guess what was wrong then Emily would say that the person she saw was not Yoko at all but someone entirely else.


    ''Well, not my student, not my problem. Also, isn''t this the age kids change? It must be something like that. I bet my husband would have known if he had been alive today.''


    The thought of her husband still hurt but it was a familiar but welcoming pain. Emily would never regret falling in love with her husband, even if their kind could only bond for once in their life.


    "Emily, help me out here. I think I''m going to be sick soon."


    "No, wait Sherly, don''t get sick in the hallway. I''ll bring you to the washroom soon."


    Emily picked up the smaller body and rushed toward the nearest washroom. She did not want to deal with the smell of vomit on her today.


    But she could also not leave a teacher out in the hallway in this condition.


    ''Fuck this day. I should have just taken the day off after today. Why did I have to deal with these things all the time?''


    But even as Emily complained, she helped the other female out. It was all because of her husband and his desire to help everyone he met.


    ___________________________


    "Wow, a married Alpha wolf-demon who lost her lover. I pity the poor soul for never being able to experience a life of pleasure now."


    Amane looked back at the buff back of the female before going her way again.


    Wolves were monogamous for life so once they tied the not, then that was it. No power in this world could change their fate.


    It was similar to the wolf-beasts as well but they usually did not survive once their partner died. But that had nothing to do with Amane.


    While the female had been hot, three was no point in making a move on her. Her desire for anything sexual had been killed off by her lover''s death.


    Besides, it was the female''s own business that she wanted to do in life. Amane did not want to get entangled with such a person when she still had a ton of shit to solve.


    Like the classroom in front of her.


    It had been bustling with people and talks just a second ago but everyone had gone quiet as soon as Amane had stepped inside.


    These kids were looking at Amane with interesting looks but it was nothing more than the glance one given to a highly expensive jewel.


    For them, Amane was not a person but an object they could use.


    "Welcome back Yoko. I was so worried when you took a week off. But now that you are back, you can treat us again in that fancy restaurant, right? Hey everyone, it''s Yoko''s treat today."


    The unknown girl that had walked toward Amane without introducing herself made the sudden decision.


    Her sudden outburst startled Amane but no one else looked surprised in the least. Instead, most of the students in the class looked satisfied with the outcome.


    But not everyone had the same expression of satisfaction. There were a couple that looked annoyed and even worried for Yoko''s sake.


    Amane made sure she remembered their faces before she realized that the unknown girl was still making plans on her behalf.


    "-and we can order before you get there. You will take care of the bill for us like usual, right? Your card was blocked for the past few days when we tried to pay but you''ll compensate us for that, right Yoko? After all, we are friends."


    Amane didn''t even realize that she had zoned out of the conversation until the teacher came and the unknown girl trailed off.


    But her satisfied look was enough for Amane to realize that this was not a one-time occurrence.


    ''It seems like poor Yoko was a subject of bullying in the school. What an immature bunch I am stuck with now. I''m not going to bother them. Good luck paying the bill once I don''t show up.''


    These kids might not be aware but Amane had gone ahead and changed all her bank account access during the past few days.


    She had done it mainly to stop her extended family from draining the Tsurugi funds but it seems it had affected more than some mere thieves.


    Amane rolled her eyes as the teacher kept on speaking about things that were never going to be of any use in the real world.


    Something hit Amane in the pack halfway through the lesson and she quickly picked up the paper. Her sudden action cost Amane a questioning look from her teacher but he didn''t comment on it any further before going back to his lesson.


    Amane''s eyes met Lady Ely''s across the room which made the other female go red in the face.


    The paper had only one line written on it but it was enough to convince her that Lady Ely was on her side.


    ''I and Lady Sah tried to stop them. I''m sorry.''


    Amane looked back at Lady Ely''s way to mouth ''Not your fault'' which seemed to reassure the lady a little.


    But her message made one thing clear to Amane. Lady Sah was also someone who had no interest in Yoko''s personal life for now. She was someone who could help be considered a ''potential'' friend.


    The bell finally rang after an hour of class so it was one over and five more to go. It was all too boring but it gave Amane enough time to plan around.


    She would approach Lady Sah during the break and then decide if she could use the other or not. It would be nice to have more allies in these trying times.

 Chapter 27: 27: A new frenemy

    "Yoko, we will be counting on you today as well. Make sure you compensate us for the days you missed."Before leaving for the break, the unknown student who had been friendly with Amane since her arrival yelled.


    She was the last one of the bunch to leave the mess hall and toward the nearby restaurant on the school campus.


    Since it was an open-campus arrangement, the school acted like a semi-open university campus and allowed general public access to certain areas. As such, the school campus also housed various facilities like clothing shops and restaurants.


    Amane''s classmates had left for one such restaurant a while back after asking her to pay.


    ''Sheesh, just how gullible do you think I am? You''re not even friends with me, you''re just parasites who want to use me for my money.''


    Had Amane''s classmates shown real concern about ''Yoko''s'' wellbeing, she might have even considered letting this go. But as things stood, Amane had no interest in these kids.


    "Umm, Yoko, are you alright? Are you going to leave for the restaurant as well?"


    Ely Zhen, the only person who had expressed genuine concern about Yoko, stood in front of Amane, worried.


    Her eyes darted from between the classroom door toward Amane and then back at the door.


    "Of course not. I am dumb enough to fall for their tricks and I''m not twelve either to fall for their taunts. If our classmates want to dine out then they can pay with their own money."


    Amane''s words might be harsh enough to make the listener flinch but Lady Ely just looked concerned.


    On the other hand, the other person left in the classroom looked fascinated at the change Amane had gone through. There was wonder on the beautiful girl''s face but also caution.


    "Wow, did our dear little princess finally grow up? How did such a miracle happen in a week? Will it finally rain money tomorrow?"


    At first glance, it would almost seem like the other girl was joking around with Amane. But Amane could hear the taunting voice beneath the fake softness.


    Amane was being made fun of by someone she didn''t even know and it was hitting all the right buttons to make her angry.


    ''This ignorant fool. How dare she make fun of me. She doesn''t know who she is making an enemy out of.''


    Amane''s anger was likely visible on her face because Ely instantly tried to smoothen the situation.


    "Faridha, you should not say things like that about Lady Yoko since she is going through a hard time. Things are tough at the Tsurugi household right now so we need to show her our support. Also, didn''t you say that you were worried about Lady Yoko as well when our classmates made her nervous in the morning?"


    ''Ah, so Faridha must be Lady Sah. it is nice to finally put a name to that face.''


    Amane did remember the note Ely had sent to her in the morning, it made it very clear that Lady Sah was a potential ally.


    ''But now that I see it, Lady Sah seems more like an enemy than an ally. She looks like she hates me .''


    In this case, hate would be too strong a word to use. It would be more accurate for Amane to say that the fierce female disliked her.


    The silver eyes looking from behind those short red fringes stabbed right into Amane''s soul.


    Or they tried to at least. Amane was too stubborn to back down from a challenge this obvious and she stared back at Lady Sah with the same intensity she got.


    "H-Hey, is something wrong? Why are you both looking at each other like that? Lady Faridha, you even have a fiance so you cannot like Lady Yoko like that."


    The disgusted look Lady Faridha aimed toward Ely asked her just ''what the fuck did you say?''


    Had Amane not been taken aback at Ely''s sudden outburst, she might have broken into laughs right that second.


    But that disbelief didn''t last long before Amane''s sense of humor found the situation hilarious and she could not help but laugh out loud.


    "What the hell is wrong with you asshole? Me, like this pansy? Dream on. The only things I like are money and information. And I''m not going to jeopardize my marriage for a noob like her."


    ''Wow, what a situation. I don''t even feel angry at being called a ''noob'' of all things.''


    Ely looked so flustered at being called out that her face was beyond red. Lady Faridha''s clear outrageousness was amusing as well but Amane could tell that she had no interest in her romantically.


    People like Lady Faridha were rare but Amane could spot her kind from a mile away. In a way she was like Amane, determined to do anything to achieve her goal.


    ''I want her as a partner. I think we''ll make a great team if we cooperate. Too bad that our relationship won''t work even if we want to have one.''


    Amane was guilty to say that she did entertain the thought of seducing Lady Faridha. But it''ll be more likely for Amane to get swindled instead by the younger.


    So she was just not going to risk it.


    ''Still, a partnership would be ideal.''


    "Awww, look at you going red Lady Faridha. If someone walked in here right now then they would surely think that you like me or something. Doesn''t it look like that, Lady Ely?"


    Amane turned her target toward the innocent one of their trio. She did not want to press Lady Faridha too far and it seemed like the younger had a soft spot for Lady Ely.


    "No, Faridha cannot do that!..... Ah, I mean, Lady Faridha has a fiance already, and being loyal to one''s partner is good? Besides, Lady Yoko and Lady Faridha will likely not make a good pair.''


    Ely seemed to have gone red in the face after she finished speaking. Her mortified expression asked for the ground to open up and swallow her up.


    Her words made not only Amane but also Lady Faridha hesitate. Ely seemed to have gone red in the face after she finished, her eyes flushed and her face downcast.


    "What is wrong with you Ely? You are not usually like this. Are you sick or something?"


    Lady Faridha''s concern dripped out of her voice but Ely avoided her eyes. Something was tickling at the back of Amane''s head but she was not able to conclude once.


    But once she did, Amane had to work hard to stop her amused chuckle.


    ''So Lady Ely Zhen has a crush on me? Wow, I could use this information in the future if I need to.''


    Ely was too red in the face to pay attention. Had Amane been an asshole, she might have tried to get Lady Ely to confess.


    But it was of no use right now. Not only would it make the situation awkward, but it would also alienate the only two people in the class who were neutral toward Amane right now.


    It was better to pretend she did not know about Elys''s crush on her for now.


    "By the way, you should be careful for the next few days and avoid gaining attention. Those troublemakers will not let your betrayal go lightly. I heard them talking a few days ago and they sounded pissed off about you baling on them. The stunt you pulled today will not go over very well with them."


    Ely looked worried at Lady Faridha''s words but Amane found herself not caring much about it.


    After all, what could a bunch of over-confident kids do to her? Amane had more money and influence than them and she also had a better brain when it came to devious things.


    "Well, I don''t think I need to be worried about a bunch of kids coming after me. But if they do then it''ll be the end for them. I will do everything in my power to ruin them for messing with me."


    Amane was sure she saw Lady Faridha flinch at her tone and the power in her voice. While Ely remained quite at Amane''s side with a frowning and disapproving gaze, Amane was sure Lady Faridha knew that Amane was not lying. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Faridha was a sharp one and she made Amane want to pull her into Amane''s working circle.


    "Lady Yoko, you should not say such mean words. Maybe you should try taking your way out of this situation first before you resort to violence."


    Amane had to give it to Lady Ely. The girl was not only innocent and pure but she was also ignorant of the real world.


    No wonder she was so easy to take advantage of. If not for her grandfather''s influence behind her, then Lady Ely would have been ruined by now.


    "Ely, don''t ask for the impossible. Not every problem can be solved with a ''sorry'' and ''thank you. Sometimes, people need to get physical to solve conflicts."


    Lady Faridha spoke like she had experience in this matter. And it would not surprise Amane even if the younger had some shaft deals of her own.


    Making money was not an easy task. There were all kinds of underhand tactics involved in the process. And Lady Faridha just felt like someone who would not shy away from getting her hands dirty.


    "I know. But still, people should aim for peace if they have a chance to achieve it."


    ''This poor never-ending enthusiasm. I wonder how long it will last?''


    Amane had a lot of other thoughts to work through but the bell rang before Amane could sort her thoughts out.


    When the teacher entered the classroom, it was occupied by only three people. The rest of their classmates never came back.


    "Is everyone else absent? Well, whatever. Anyway, here is the syllabus for your next exams. Be sure to practice in your expert field for the specialized test."


    ___________________________


    "What the hell man? In the end, we had to pay the bill out of our own pockets. And we are even late for the next class? I cannot afford to miss any more days of class or I''ll fail for real."


    "Right, it''s all your fault, Nadia. Weren''t you the one who said to order what we wanted since Yoko was paying? In the end, she didn''t even show up."


    "She''s right, Nadia. How could you betray our trust like that? That one single meal cost me my whole month''s savings. Are you going to compensate us for that?"


    The previously unknown girl, now dubbed Nadia sweated bullets as she was accused left and right.


    ''How dare that bitch Yoko betray me like this? Just because she got a little limelight doesn''t mean she was betraying me like this. I mean, who else but I can even tolerate her gloomy self?''


    Nadia sheathed inside her mind while she tried to calm the class down. This reaction was worst than she had anticipated.


    "C-Calm down. I will talk to Yoko and get our money back from her after school. I am sure something big came up that stopped her from coming to the restaurant. After all, Yoko had never ditched us before."


    The students were still pissed off but they calmed down after that assurance.


    In the student''s eyes, Nadia was Yoko''s best friend and spokesperson. Yoko had never done anything against Nadia''s wishes so this time should be no different.


    "Alright. Since you are Yoko Tsurugi''s best friend then we will leave her to you. Make sure you get out money back from her or we will tattle all your junky habits to the teachers."


    "Calm down. I said I will get your money back and I will get it all back. And when I do, you will have to grovel in front of me and call me ''elder'' alright?"


    "It''s a deal."


    Nadia didn''t doubt her capabilities when it came to Yoko. Unknown to most, Yoko was just a shy and easily swayed girl.


    A few words here, a few tears there, and Yoko all but folded in one''s hand. Nadia didn''t even have to try hard.


    ''It''s going to be so easy. I will make sure to guilt trip the hell out of Yoko this time and earn some extra cash as well.''

 Chapter 28: 28: Look out, Its a breakup

    Amane watched as the group which had tried to rip her off came back with a sour look on their face.The group was furious at Amane''s alleged betrayal, and some even gave her the death stare in an attempt to scare her away.


    Overall, it was a typical occurrence for Amane. She had irritated some people, made some enemies, and made some new friends. The day was going exceptionally well.


    The unknown girl who had spoken up for Amane before took her seat at Amane''s side but she did not look at Amane even once properly.


    Her eyes met Amane once before the unknown girl puffed up her cheeks and turned her head to the side.


    ''Is this some new way to guilt-trip me? How old does that girl think I am? Five?''


    Since the unknown girl had no intention of looking at Amane, then Amane didn''t want to talk to her either.


    She was not the one who needed help in the first place, nor was she desperate enough for that unknown friendship to go out of her way.


    If her ''friend'' wanted to end things then Amane was more than happy to go along with it.


    However, it did not take long for that unknown girl to realize that her tactic was not working. Original Yoko must have started to smoothen things over at this point but Amane didn''t see a point in doing that.


    After all, she was not the one at fault since she had never agreed to that unfair deal in the first place.


    "Yoko, what''s wrong with you? You embarrassed me in front of everyone by not showing up at the lunch break today. Did you think that I won''t get angry if you did that to me?"


    ''This girl has some serious balls to say all this to me now. Does she think I will not get angry at her if she pulls this bullshit?''


    The unknown girl was still looking at Amane with a betrayed look. Any more of this and Amane was sure that the girl would be able to win the ''best actress'' award soon.


    "Yoko, do you not care about me? I am serious about cutting things off with me. You will be all alone if I abandon you."


    ''Oh, so it''s this kind of manipulation. I can see why someone would fall for this bullshit if they''re native. But not me.''


    "You''re annoying. Hey, can you follow through on your threat and end things with me already? I have things to do and places to be. I would appreciate it if stop bugging me for my money."


    Amane''s words were just loud enough to be heard by a few surrounding tables. Everyone instantly froze at her words and tone which was amusing to watch.


    But as amusing as it was to stun everyone, it was also getting annoying. Did her current self come across as an ''easy'' target?


    "Yoko, what the hell are you saying? You want ME to leave YOU alone when it was YOU who begged ME to become friends? You can''t just suddenly back out on me like this."


    The unknown girl looked not only stunned but betrayed for real. There were tears in her eyes and her voice was cracking as well.


    If not for the rage in her eyes, Amane would have believed her lie of a performance.


    The girl was more worried than surprised at this sudden twist of events. Amane''s sudden decision must have put her in a bide.


    "I might have asked you to be friends with me in the past but I''ve grown up since then. And since I''ve grown up, I have come to realize that I don''t need a shitty friend like you. So please leave me alone from now."


    Amane heard a lot of whispers going around the classroom. Most of them were against her and her sudden behavior.


    A lot of girls were even going as far as to call her a ''bitch'' for ending her friendship on such a cold note. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Amane did not care much for all that. She was interested in what the formerly dubbed ''unknown girl'' would do.


    Nadia Herman was not a name Amane recognized from the list she had compiled of important people in her school so she was likely not someone important Amane needed to look out for.


    "Y-Yoko, how could you do this to me? I will never forgive you even if you come to me begging on your knees. I will never let you live this moment down."


    Nadia was making a scene now. Knowing Yoko''s previous personality, this would have been something she would have avoided at all costs.


    Was that what Nadia was counting on to get Amane to back down?


    ''How boring. I expected better from someone like Nadia. But I guess not everyone can be a genius at adapting like Sakura.''


    It was truly unfortunate to see Nadia end up like this but this was something she brought upon herself.


    Amane was about to tear Nadia a new one when the most unlikely person in the classroom interfered.


    "You are a fool to think Yoko will respect you now. Now that Yoko''s eyes have been opened up to the value of money and how important it is, why should she let a swindler like you leech off her? You should reflect on yourself and see where your money-making scheme went bad. You should also think about investing money in the future. If you don''t know how then I can help you out. Here, my card."


    ''Wow. I knew that Lady Sah had a money-oriented mind but isn''t this a little too much? We were in the middle of a fight here.''


    Everyone looked stunned at Faridha''s sudden intervention in the fight at first. But as soon as she brought up money they all looked used to it.


    It seemed like this was not the first time Faridha had tried to make a profit from such a delicate situation. She was money-minded.


    "Well, fuck off. I want nothing to do with you or your money. You are just making fun of me because I am poor, right? But just wait! I will get my revenge on your soon and then you will pay for what you have done to me."


    Nadia looked infinitely pissed off by the end of her yelling. Her loud yelling was also enough to attract the attention of the teacher in the corridor.


    "What is going on here? Does the whole class want to get detention?"


    The class shook their head as one at the teacher''s question. Even children who had been quite excited to see a fight no longer looked excited.


    And just like that, things calmed down in the class.


    "Hey you, can you change seats with me? I don''t think I want to sit with Yoko any longer."


    Nadia called out to the person sitting two seats in front of her. The girl looked startled at being called but she was shy enough to be bullied to change her seat.


    Nadia gave Amane one last glare before she sat at her seat. And then as if wanting to rub salt into Yoko''s wounds, she happily called out to her new seatmate.


    ''How childish. Does Nadia think this will bother me?''


    Amane didn''t even pay attention to Nadia for the rest of the day. She was busy trying to get a plan together for the next board meeting.


    Finally, things were on track for their business and Amane had short-listed some companies they could co-operate with.


    "Hmm, hello, Lady Tsurugi. It is nice to make your acquaintance."


    It was her new bench mate who called out to Amane. Again, it was a face she had never seen before and this was becoming a problem for her.


    "Oh, hello. I''m sorry to say that I am not good with names and faces so if I forget your name a few times then don''t blame me."


    Amane could have made another excuse until she got to know the new girl''s name but that would be too much trouble for her.


    Besides, there were too many people Amane had to remember if she made such an excuse.


    So she just made an excuse that was universal enough to be accepted and still not come off as off-putting to most people.


    "O-Oh, that makes so much more sense." the shy girl mumbled under her breath before she beamed in Amane''s direction.


    "Lady Yoko, my name is Aqua. I hope we become good friends."


    Amane nodded absentmindedly. She didn''t mind becoming friends but she also didn''t want to be taken advantage of.


    For now, she would allow people to get close but not enough to get into Amane''s inner circle. It was a place only those she trusted would be allowed entry.


    "Ummm, I heard your conversation just now. N-Not because I wanted to but it just happened. And I wanted to say that I am sorry for misjudging you before. I wanted to be friends with you as well."


    "Me too."


    "Ah, me as well."


    More and more people started joining the circle one by one. Everyone was trying to see if they could use Amane in the future or not.


    ''Let''s see how I should use my new-found popularity. First, I should establish an information network in the school. These children might not seem like much but they can sometimes have some pretty great information.''


    This was a good step toward a prosperous future for Amane so she was happy to bask in this glory.


    ___________________________


    ''How dare that bitch try to get along with these losers now?''


    Nadia tried to smile through the rage was feeling at Yoko right now. As soon as she had let the other girl free, unwanted pests had jumped at the opportunity to make use of her golden fish.


    Even the shy girl Nadia had thought of as a ''non-threat'' had betrayed her trust. But it was something Nadia would deal with later.


    "Hey Herman, you don''t look so good right now. Did losing your bitch affect you that much."


    "Oh shut up. Everyone knows that Nadia was the one who got dumped, not the other way around. But that will still not save you from paying us back."


    Nadia flinched at the threat before she forced a confident grin on her face. She could not show her weakness outright or everyone would know that she was bluffing her way through.


    "Yeah, as if. I said that I would get you all your money and I will get it back. Besides, I don''t need Yoko to get some cash."


    Those were big words to say for Nadia who was already short on cash but she refused to see her reality.


    If she admitted that she was poor then she would become a laughing stock of the school.


    After being the rich party kid for so long Nadia did not know how to live any other way.


    ''Let''s borrow some money for now and then think of a way out of this situation. I am sure there must be something I can do to earn cash fast.''


    Nadia knew that when there was a will there was a way out. That is how Nadia had also managed to fish Yoko in the past.


    "Oh shoot, the teacher is finally here. Hurry up and quit down now."


    Nadia gave Yoko one last look before taking her attention to the front of the classroom. This was one ship that had all but sank for now.


    But if Nadia could get Yoko back to her, she would be golden again. Yoko would be too guilt-ridden to not help Nadia out once that happened.


    After all, it was next to impossible to change a person''s nature and Yoko was already too bound by Nadia to leave her now. It would not take long for Yoko to crumble.


    Nadia was sure that by the end of this day Yoko would call her to reestablish their friendship and come begging back to her.

 Chapter 29: 29: Look out, Its a breakup

    Nadia waited for the school to be over but the offer from Yoko did not come.In fact, Yoko didn''t even look close to guilty throughout the day. The girl who ran after Nadia to ask her for friendship was nowhere to be seen.


    But the worst of it all was the other classmates they had. Those bastards didn''t even wait a minute before jumping at this new opportunity to take advantage of the hole Nadia left behind.


    ''They are all leaches. I hope they all get scammed by Yoko just like she did to me. It would serve these fools right.''


    Nadia''s brain was a mess while she walked home. She needed to hurry and check how much savings she had in her pocket.


    She needed to pay these losers back as soon as possible or Nadia would be in trouble soon.


    Nadia had seen what happened to the students who had debts pending and the future was not pretty for them. This place might just be a school but it was the foundation of society.


    The connections made in School went a long way to secure a bright future.


    "Hey Nadia, I hope you have our money with you. Ah, but I heard that Yoko dumped you. So where are you going to get our money now?"


    ''Agh, I wanted to avoid these jerks today. Looks like I ran out of luck."


    Nadia forced a polite smile on her face as she turned toward the seniors she had invited to lunch as well.


    Since Nadia had been sure that Yoko would pay off the bill, Nadia had seen no harm in expanding her influential circle with important people.


    Who knew that this move would backfire so much on her?


    "Hey, I said that I would get you your money and I will do it tomorrow. Just give me a day to collect that money first."


    "But I wanted the money today. Why should I give you until tomorrow to pay back the money? Don''t you care about your reputation at all?"


    Nadia wanted to swear at hearing those seniors'' words.


    ''What reputation could I have possibly left after Yoko''s betrayal and the fiasco from the afternoon. I am already ruined.''


    Nadia''s smile was bitter but she still forced herself to smile. These seniors held powerful cards against her and Nadia could not afford to anger them.


    "Ah, that reminds me. Isn''t your uncle an employee in our branch company? I''m sure that he would love to know what you did to me and how it will affect him now."


    ''That''s a threat. Why are you dragging my uncle into this?''


    A decent person would have not dragged unnecessary people into this fight but no one standing in that circle was innocent. And Nadia shuddered to think what would happen to her if her uncle got fired because of her.


    "Fine, I will get you double the money I owe you tomorrow. Can you please let me go now?"


    "Now that''s a deal I can accept. Don''t forget your words Nadia or your future will become bleak pretty soon."


    Nada cursed inside her head even as she smiled a soft and thankful smile toward those seniors.


    ''I''m fucked now. How will I get all that money.''


    Had Nadia chosen a common restaurant for lunch then this would not have happened? But she had to choose one of the most elite restaurants on campus with astronomical rates.


    Not to mention, the seniors had not held back when they ordered food there. The resulting bill had been more than Nadia''s parents made in two months.


    ''I cannot ask my parents for money like this. What should I do now?''


    Nadia was scared and also in a lot of trouble. Not only her peace but her very lifestyle was at risk now.


    Even if she somehow managed to gather enough money to pay the seniors back, what will she do about her buying habits and clothes?


    After all, Nadia could not just wear those same clothes to the high-end parties she had managed to weasel her way in because of Yoko. Nadia needed those future connections.


    "I know what I can do. I can ask ''them'' for help. He said that he will help me whenever I needed a small price from my side. And I have nothing to lose."


    Nadia was a desperate woman and she chose the worst option available to her. This was the turning point for her but the teen did not know it just yet.


    ___________________________


    "Finally, the day is over. I cannot believe how boring the school is. To think that I will have to deal with this five times a week."


    Amane watched the people around hurry out to leave the classroom. Many even called out to her in an invite to hand out but Amane declined them all with an excuse of being ''too shy'' right now.


    ''As if I cannot see the greed shining in your eyes. You just want me there for my money.''


    Amane was not desperate enough for friends to make the same mistake as Yoko. The second she started showing an interest in friendship, these leeches would suck her dry.


    However, not everyone was like that. Frankly, Amane was surprised to see Lady Ely looking her way a few times before Faridha slapped her back and dragged her over.


    "She wants to hang out with you after school. Just accept or reject her so that she can stop being this foolish mess."


    "Lady Faridha! I''m sorry Lady Yoko, I-"


    "I don''t mind hanging out but we will need to pick up my cousin Sakura on the way as well. I promised her that I will spend the day with her. If you both have no trouble then you can join us."


    Amane liked how to direct Lady Faridha was. She did not beat around the bush like other people and she also had no interest in Amane''s money.


    For someone who claimed to love money, Lady Faridha sure was weird. Or maybe Amane was just reading too much into things.


    "You are inviting me to hang out with you as well? Well, how interesting. I will agree with you under the terms that you follow me to the place I want to go. Do you have a problem with that?"


    Was this a test to see if Amane would agree or not?


    But frankly, Amane had no problem with following after Faridha. People like Faridha were resourceful and rare to come by. Amane had a feeling that it would be good to follow after her.


    "Am I going to be taken advantage of by you Lady Faridha? Will you try and scam me out of my money as well?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane teased the younger but by the expression on Lady Faridha''s face, it might not be that far off from the truth either.


    ''Wow seriously? I ask you to hang out and you still try to profit off me? Now you''ve made me curious.''


    "I am neither going to agree nor deny your claims. Just let me know if you agree to my terms or not."


    It felt more like a business proposal to Amane than a casual hangout. She could see that Lady Ely was getting uncomfortable with this conversation as well.


    "Alright, I agree. Let''s pick up Sakura first then head to where you wanted to. I didn''t have any solid plans of my own so this works out."


    Amane watched amused as Lady Faridha''s eyes narrowed when she looked at Amane.


    But in the end, all she did was nod in agreement and lead Amane toward the building Sakura was housed in.


    Amane had ot say that if it was not for her two partners, she might have never found the right way to Sakura''s building.


    Her cousin was waiting in front of the main door while checking her phone out. Sakura had a bored expression on her face but it was surprising to see no one with her.


    From the morning drama, Amane was sure that Sakura was fairly popular in the school. So the lack of friends was a little surprising to see.


    "Yoko, you sure took your time¡­.."


    Sakura''s annoyed expression turned into a blank one as soon as she saw Amane''s company. Amane had a feeling that Sakura was disappointed at the additional people surrounding Amane.


    "So this is Lord Tsurugi''s daughter? I have to say that she looks rather ordinary. Well, not exactly ordinary. Those things are a weapon of their own but still....I don''t know what I expected."


    Amane nearly lost it at Faridha''s comments. It did not take a genius to know what ''those weapons'' Lady Faridha was referring to.


    The school uniform made Sakura''s boobs look even larger than they were. Amane had not wanted to say it in the morning but she had thought the same.


    "You should not laugh since you are in a similar situation. But you are lucky that you are wearing the boy''s uniform and not the girl''s."


    "I know. But you don''t have to say it to my face." Amane''s scolding was more of a taunt to the Faridha.


    "Uh, I think we should stop speaking of this topic now. Lady Tsurui ¡ª I mean, Sakura doesn''t look comfortable with it."


    Ely was a good person for trying to divert the conversation. Sakura did have a complicated look on her face but Amane knew it was not because of the comment made on her chest.


    ''One meeting and you are already thinking whether you can use these people or not? Sakura sure adapts fast.''


    Amane recognized the look in Sakura''s eyes. But she let the younger one try her best this time as well.


    It was not like these kids were a threat to Amane''s position and she did want to make use of them.


    The world was not the same place Amane remembered it being. She needed allies until she adjusted to this world.


    "Now Lady Faridha, kindly tell us where you wanted to take us?" Amane finally asked the question.


    To say that she was not excited would be a lie. Amane was excited to know where someone like Lady Faridha would take her.


    "Ah, didn''t I tell you? We are going to the casino to earn money. A casino is such a magnificent place to earn easy cash but they banned me from betting on most Casino Chains. So this time we shall try your luck."


    ''Lady Faridha taking us to a Casino to gamble? This doesn''t suit a money-hungry lady like her.''


    If Amane knew anything about Casino, it was that they did not like winners and losing money. Lady Faridha was also someone who did not like losing money.


    There was no way she would have a good relationship with a Casino. But for the female to still suggest them going to a casino was odd.


    ''This feels like a trap. Now I want to step in and check the Casino out.''


    Amane was sure that this was likely a scheme to make Amane lose money. Sakura''s distasteful look was visible on her face.


    "A casino? Lady Faridha, I don''t think this sounds very safe." Lady Ely''s hesitant.


    "Or legal. Isn''t gambling a crime for minors?" Sakura added her words into the mix as well to get Faridha to change her mind.


    But Lady Faridha just laughed their concerns away with a loud sound.


    "Non-sense. It''s only a crime if we get caught and I have a few connections that can get us past security. Besides, you don''t need to bet big to enjoy the casino. You all have some spare cash to use anyway."


    Lady Faridha did not back down even after she watched the disapproving looks of her companions.


    Amane was just plain amused at the absurdity of the situation before she decided to add her two cents as well.


    "Well, I don''t mind taking part in a little gambling. And I would also like to see how a casino operates. Sakura, let''s go to the Casino."


    "Yoko, WHAT? HAVE YOU GONE MAD? YOKO!"


    But it all fell on deaf ears and the party ended up in front of the Casino in no time.

 Chapter 30: 30: An authentic Casino experience (Not really)

    "Woooo, so this is how a casino looks? I have to say that it is rather fancy looking. So, how do we enter here? Do we need a fake ID? A bribe? A threat?""Nothing like that. We just need to walk up to the door and ask to be let in nicely. Here, have a look at how I do it."


    Amane pouted at being denied so curtly. She had been looking forward to having an authentic casino experience in that one movie she saw. It had looked so exciting.


    But there Lady Faridha had to go and ruin all her fun by telling Amane the truth. So apparently, Amane could not have nice things.


    "Stop laughing at me Sakura. I can hear your muffled laughter."


    "I am not laughing at you, Yoko. I would never dare to and you know it."


    Despite Sakura''s denial, her laugh could be heard by Amane. And not only Sakura, but even Lady Ely had also let out a small chuckle.


    "Laugh at my misery all you want. But man, how boring is it to be just let in like that."


    Even though Amane stated that she knew their group would be denied entry. Lady Faridha had approached the bouncer at the Casino entrance and handed him a card.


    But that was not all she did.


    It was subtle but there was a hint of magic in the air. Lady Faridha was using illusion magic to ease their way into the casino.


    "Hey, what are you waiting around for? Let''s hurry up and enter."


    Lady Faridha seemed a little out of breath when she called their group over. Sakura and Lady Ely shared an amused look but did not question the absurdity of the situation.


    ''So they did not notice the charm illusion being used. I wonder if that is a family specialty.''


    Amane shook her head as she walked toward the door as well. Now that she saw the bouncer clearly, there was a hint of gloss in his eyes.


    An expert could tell that the bouncer had been out under some sort of magic.


    "Nie trick you got up your sleeve but you should be careful while using it."


    Lady Faridha looked startled at Amane''s sudden words. Something like suspicion passed through her eyes before it was suppressed by lady Faridha.


    ''Ah, so she is still underestimating Yoko. how fortunate for me.'' Amane''s last thoughts were said rather scantily but they also held a hint of truth.


    Amane was able to get away with such crude remarks because she was being underestimated as an easy target. It was something that Lady Faridha would regret soon.


    "Just go in. I will enter in a second."


    Amane nodded before entering the room. But instead of following deeper, she quickly side-stepped to not be seen from the door and waited around.


    She wanted to know what Lady Faridha wanted to do out here.


    "Ah, I fell asleep? H-Huh! L-Lady Sah? I was not aware you were coming here today. Y-Your father-"


    "Banned me from gambling in the family casino since I play unfairly. I know but I''m not here today because of me. I am here because I have some big fish with me today. Just tell the handlers to leave the green-haired girl alone but the other two are free to fish."


    ''Ah, I knew she didn''t have good intentions for inviting me here.''


    Amane had her doubts about Lady Faridha and they turned out to be true. Lady Faridha did want to scam Amane and Sakura out of their money.


    ''Now then, I should let her have a taste of her own medicine.''


    Amane quickly moved away from her position before Lady Faridha came and followed her in. she did not want to be caught eavesdropping on this.


    Besides, Amane still needed Lady Faridha to underestimate her. That way, it would be easier to take care of her later.


    ''But first I should find Sakura and let her know about the plan.''


    Amane hurried over to her cousin. Sakura looked interested in a few tables but she had enough self-control to not walk over to them.


    "Sakura, you can bet at any table you want to. But keep an eye on the handler and quit as soon as you think you are in trouble. It''s alright to lose some money but don''t lose any more than you won."


    "I know. So you did make us step into a trap after all. And here I was thinking why you wanted to come here."


    It was a testament to Sakura''s adjustment abilities that she did not even flinch at Amane''s words. She likely suspected why Amane had wanted to come here.


    "Well, what can I say? I like to take risks but I don''t like losing. Even now I am gambling a deal by doing this. Let''s just hope this doesn''t blow all over our faces."


    Amane wasn''t worried about things blowing over. The worst that could happen was them getting banned from this place.


    A high-profile place like this casino won''t make an open enemy with the Tsurugi house. Especially not when there was news of them being affiliated with Lady Suzuki.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to play around? Lady Ely already started her round."


    Speaking of the devil, Lady Faridha made her way toward the pair as well. Sakura''s shoulders tensed under Amane''s hand but Amane quickly draped herself all over Sakura to hide her reaction.


    "Ah, I was just thinking about what I should start with. There are too many good choices for me to choose from."


    "I see. Well, since you are both beginners, how about you try some card games? I am sure you have played them with your family before."


    The confidence in Faridha''s voice amused Amane a lot. The way Faridha was sure that everyone played games with family was amazing.


    But then again, for someone in her family''s line of business playing cards and other games must be a training thing.


    "As if every-"


    "Show us the way then. I am excited to see what will happen next."


    Amane stopped Sakura from saying anything. She did not want to ruin the fun she was about to have.


    "I see. In that case, you should join Lady Ely at her table. I am sure she would appreciate some company. I will also lend you the initial sum but anything other than this will have to come out of your pockets."


    ''Ah, here comes the bait. I wonder how much will this casino let me get away with winning before they try to swipe it all in one go.''


    Amane was excited about being scammed. It had been a long time since someone had tried to do this. And this casino was a professional in doing this as well.


    Sakura followed after Amane wordlessly. Her face looked as uncomfortable as lady Ely''s at that moment.


    There were two casino employees at the table which made it a total of 4 players and one dealer. Lady Faridha was choosing to keep herself neutral.


    The dealer looked at Amane and Sakura once they sat down before his eyes widened just a little bit once he saw behind Amane.


    ''Recognised Lady Faridha, did he? So now comes the real deal.''


    The game of poker started soon after that. Both Lady Ely and Sakura were bad at it. Lady Ely was a given but Sakura was a pleasant surprise.


    But then again, Sakura could not control her facial expressions easily. Her face gave away a lot about her mood and hand.


    As for Amane, she played the first few rounds how the Casino and Lady Faridha expected her to. She fumbled her way around a little but her cards were genuinely decent enough to win.


    ''My luck in games vs my luck in life are opposites. As long as it''s not a gamble about my life I will win.''


    This was a bitter truth Amane had realized quite early in life.


    But Amane could not count ''luck'' as the only factor that was helping her out. There was also the fact that Lady Faridha was actively using her illusion to change their cards which complicated the situation.


    It was somewhere in the middle of the sixth round when Amane felt something shift. It was a feeling of danger that said that Amane should quit now.


    Sakura was already in a neutral state and so was Lady Ely. Amane was the only one who had a significant amount of earnings in her corner.


    "Should we start the next round now? How much would you like to bet?"


    There was a sweet smile on the server''s face. The gentle tone was a trap to lure the players into a scene of safety.


    "I would like to quit now. I''ve had enough for today and I''m tired. We should head back home now, right Sakura?"


    "Of course. We have a budget meeting tonight to take care of."


    Sakura''s acceptance came easily when Amane asked for it. Even Lady Ely seemed ready to leave this place.


    The only ones who looked uncomfortable were the Casino player and the server. They both had complicated looks on their faces.


    "B-But you are winning! S-Surely you people want to keep your streak going."


    "Lady Yoko, you are doing so well right now. Won''t it be better to try and get a big hand in one go? Come on, you should bet larger money on the next game and make it your last. You can go out in one big go."


    Both the Casino employee and the server tried to get Amane to play more. Their words seemed to be swaying Ely a little.


    "Maybe you should play another match, Lady Yoko-"


    "Nah, I am done for now. You see, I don''t take losing bets, nor do I have a habit of getting scammed outright. I said I am done so I am done."


    Amane stood up from her seat and turned toward a startled Lady Faridha.


    "After all, money is a precious resource we should be careful with, right Lady Faridha?"


    "Ah, yes. Of course, you are right Lady Tsurugi. You should head home if you feel like it now."


    ''Ohhh, look at her seething. I wonder how much further I can push her?''


    Amane gave a lazy smile toward Lady Faridha. The younger was losing a lot of money by letting Amane walk out of here like this.


    But she likely had no other choice but to let Amane do that.


    "I had fun today Lady Faridha but I hope I never come here again. After all, I am not in a habit of getting scammed outright. Oh, and be more careful next time with whom you target. Who knows, you might be the one getting scammed instead."


    Amane dragged Lady Ely out of the Casino and Sakura followed with a polite farewell.


    The bouncer looked startled to see the three students exiting the Casino since he could not recall them entering. But then his eyes fell on Lady Faridha and her scary smile which caused him to quiet down.


    "Lady Ely, you should call your driver and wait in a cafe for a while. I called our driver and he is here to pick us up arleady. We should get going now."


    Amane did want to wait for Lady Ely''s escort but it was better to head home now. She had neglected work by coming here.


    And since the cafe was brimming with life, Amane felt secure to leave Lady Ely alone there.


    "Alright. See you later."


    Lady Ely''s face had a flush and her eyes were shy as well. It was a cute picture over-all but not one Amane had the time to admire right now.


    Sakura was quite this whole time but she finally broke her silence once she was alone with Amane.


    "You sure caused a mess back then. Are you sure it will be alright for you to make an enemy in your class?"


    "Awww, are you worried about me? It''s too late for that since I made a lot of enemies today. But as for Lady Faridha, I don''t think she''ll be our enemy. Didn''t you see her back there? Lady Faridha-"


    ...¡­. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "-is smiling. I don''t think I''ve seen her smile like this ever. I feel scared for some reason."


    The server of the table shivered as she faced those glaring eyes. But Lady Faridha did not say anything else.


    She just hummed an interested tone, her head deep in through.

 Chapter 31: 31: Tentative peace

    After the fun was over, Amane found herself in front of unimpressed cabinet members. Most of the Tsurugi corporation''s leaders were old and well past their prime.And like most old people, these people clung to ideals from the past.


    But what irked Amane was their unwillingness to adapt and improvise. They refused to even hear Amane''s ideas, much less adapt them into their daily activities.


    "Lady Yoko, I don''t know how you got to the conclusion to sell the Griffin nails to this new bidder when our old ones are perfectly fine."


    "Yeah, and we don''t change our suppliers either. The margin might be a little less currently but we have a trust-filled foundation with our current partner. We cannot just ditch them without notice."


    "Lady Yoko, you might be too young to know this but this is not how business works. Maybe you are too young to be here. Why don''t you relax for now and let us handle this company."


    The cabinet members were trying to make Amane feel incompetent. They were finding any faults with her.


    It was a good strategy to force a new power out and to re-establish control. And it was amazing to see all the cabinet members be in on this issue.


    ''So it''s either suppress me or force me out? These people are underestimating my intelligence and willpower.''


    Amane could see the greedy looks on the cabinet member''s faces. They were not even trying to gain her favor right now.


    ''Now, let''s test if they will fold or not under pressure.''


    "I saw the problems you all pointed out but I am neither too young to do business nor naive enough to fall into your trap. As for the talks about trust and profit margins, I attached a detailed report about it in your papers which you all might have neglected to read."


    "So really, who is at fault here - Me or you? Now, I don''t want to hear unnecessary chatter here or I will be forced to retaliate against you."


    The elder faces flushed red with shame as Amane pointed out their mistakes.


    From the second these people started talking about profit margins and trust issues, Amane knew that they had not read the report, nor did they have any intention of letting Amane come to a peaceful solution.


    They already had a bias against Amane and there was nothing that would change their mind about her.


    That is unless Amane forced them to change their mind about her.


    The rest of the meeting passed in relative peace. Once the cabinet elders realized that Amane was no push-over, they quieted down and took their planning into their minds.


    But try as they might, Amane had already taken note of them.


    And that was how the day finally came to an end.


    The next day started peacefully as well so it gave Amane hope that it would be a calmer day. She was not in a mood to have too much done today but her hopes were dashed as soon as she saw her seating arrangement.


    ''Wow, I did not expect Nadia to show her face to me so soon. And to think that she even took the initiative to approach me herself. Now, what is she cooking up?''


    Amane did not trust Nadia''s intentions as far as she could throw them. But it was worth finding out what Nadia was planning.


    ''But should I tease her a little for now? What would happen if I change my seat for today?''


    Amane took a step toward the opposite of the classroom when where she was sitting yesterday and she watched Nadia''s face flush in panic.


    ''So she is waiting for me to sit down with her. Well then, who am I to disappoint her.''


    Amane finally changed her direction toward her usual seat and watched Nadia''s expression melt into relief.


    "Yoko, it''s so nice to see you. You know, I was thinking about our fight yesterday and I came to a realization. Since we were both at fault yesterday, we should forget about it and be friends for now. Don''t worry, I''ve learned my lesson so I won''t ask you for anything again. Let me make it up to you by buying you lunch today."


    Nadia''s voice was smooth and without any signs of guilt or worry. Her words were also loud enough to be heard by everyone surrounding them.


    Amane quickly looked around and caught Ely''s worried expression which begged Amane not to forgive Nadia.


    But Amane had other ideas. She was 100% confident that Amane was saying her apology out of the goodwill of her heart but because she wanted to be Yoko''s friend.


    ''She surely has an ulterior motive and it''s making me curious. Darn my curious nature, now I want to know.''


    Amane knew she should not stick her head into this business. It went against her idea of a peace-filled YOLO future life.


    ''But it''ll keep on bugging me if I don''t find out what this is about. Darn me and my curious nature.''


    "Alright, let''s put our break-up in the past and start anew."


    Elys''s look of dislike was the most prominent expression in the room followed by Faridha''s curiosity. And then there was the calculating look in Nadia''s eyes that was gone as soon as it came.


    "That''s good. So how about I pay for today''s lunch with you? I want to show you how much I appreciate your company."


    The more Amane heard Nadia speak the more curious she became. She was so sure that Nadia had wanted to use Amane for her money but this sudden offer was out of the norm for Nadia.


    Didn''t she owe a lot of money to the seniors and other students because of the stunt she pulled yesterday? Was that thing already taken care of?


    "Don''t worry too much. Everything is already taken care of."


    Nadia sounded confident. Amane wanted to press her, even more, to see if she would break or not.


    And that was what she did.


    "Hey Nadia, is it alright if three more people join us today? I was thinking of having lunch with my cousin Sakura and Lady Ely and Lady Faridha. I hope that is no problem."


    Amane had looked into Nadia''s financial situation and it was not good. Usual Nadia would not have agreed to this arrangement but if she was desperate then it would have shown up on her face.


    Instead, there was a smile on Nadia''s face as she heard Amane speak. There was not a big delay before her eyes opened and she replied with a simple ''alright.''


    ''Weird. What is this girl cooking in that mind of hers? She doesn''t even have any special powers to try and make an enemy of me.''


    Nadia was a normal human in every sense of the world. Amane wanted to press her more but she did not get a chance to.


    The classroom door opened and in came the buff teacher Amane had seen in passing before.


    "Teacher Emily, what are you doing here? This is Teacher Shiry''s class." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It took that one question for the gossip to start. Now that the obvious has been pointed out, no one gave the poor teacher any time to explain herself.


    Amane could see the buff lady getting agitated and her temper rising. The children did not know how close they were getting to an outburst.


    "That is enough. Your teacher Shirly is on an extended leave due to health issues so I will be her substitute for the time being. I am here to inform you of the important test that will be held over the weekend and to get permission from your guardians for the same"


    The class went quiet at the news of a test. Many people frowned at the sudden announcement but there were just as many curious looks as well.


    Amane was curious about the test as well since it would be held for two consecutive days. There were only a few tests that matched the criterion.


    "As you know, survival skills were a subject that was added recently to the syllabus so we will be conducting the first test for it this weekend. You are being informed in advance to prepare all the necessities you will be needing for a two-days survival trip."


    "The course will be the Lyco forest and you will be divided into groups of four. Make sure you are prepared for that and submit the list by the end of the day. You can check the rest of the information in your school mail. You can choose not to take this test but it will affect your end grade."


    That was all the information Teacher Emily provided the students with. There was hardly anything of importance in her words but it was enough to hype the students up.


    Someone threw paper at the back of Amane''s head and she instantly turned around to catch Lady Faridha''s eyes.


    The younger pointed toward the paper and mouthed ''read it'' to Amane.


    ''You, me, and Ely in one team. We will figure out the fourth member later.''


    Those simple words conveyed to Amane that she held Lady Faridha''s interest currently. The stunt she had pulled yesterday seemed to have worked well in her favor.


    Amane nodded to show that she understood what Lady Faridha wanted and that she agreed.


    Amane had seen Lady Faridha''s talent in work and it could help her out shortly. As for Lady Ely, she was from Marchal Zhen''s household so she would likely have his ability to control puppets. (Amane had read over this once she had gotten to know Lady Ely.)


    ''So that makes it three. As for our fourth-''


    Amane had one idea and she could see that Nadia had the same one. Nadia had likely read the note over Amane''s shoulder so she already knew who else was in their group.


    Someone like Nadia who had no magic needed strong allies to get through this test. And currently, Amane''s team looked to be the strongest.


    "Nadia, you want in on our team? We still have one place left on it."


    Nadia looked like she wanted to take this chance but then she suddenly quietened down. The change was sudden and it made Amane curious.


    "Are you sure I should, Yoko? Won''t it make you and your friends uncomfortable to have me around?"


    Although Nadia said that, her eyes said that she wanted to be on Amane''s team. There was an eagerness in her eyes that was impossible to hide.


    "Yeah sure. I don''t think anyone would mind you being on our team. After all, we are friends and we need to look after each other."


    Nadia looked startled for a second and her eyes lost their greedy look. She looked guilty and embarrassed for one single moment before greed masked it over again.


    "Yeah, we are friends for sure. I would love to join your team if you don''t mind. I will look forward to the weekend then."


    ''So would I. I have a feeling something fun would happen pretty soon.''


    Amane was sure that the weekend test would not go as the school had planned it to go. Lyco forest was not an easy place to navigate but it was relatively beast-free.


    It would be a good place for Amane to get away from prying eyes and to let her core free for some time.


    For the rest of the day, Amane ignored the curious look of the students who came to recruit her into their teams. Their looks were filled with disappointment as soon as they realized that Amane was taken.


    And then it came time for that uncomfortable lunch scene.


    No one knew what to make of it or where to look. The only people who looked to be at ease were Amane, Sakura, and Nadia. Ely looked troubled while Faridha looked indifferent.


    It was a disaster and Amane loved every second of it.


    And just like that, the week passed, and came the time for that outdoor weekend test. Amane was looking forward to it for the whole week.

 Chapter 32: 32: First day of Survival test [pt1]

    "Did you pack your lunch? Your emergency kit? Your first aid kit? Your healing crystals? Your-""Sakura, I have packed everything I could fit into my pocket storage. Any more and it will burst out. You don''t need to worry so much about my safety and health. I will be alright and I will also come back safely."


    Sakura pouted at Amane''s words but the worry in her eyes did not go anywhere.


    It was finally time for the weekend test and Amane had been looking forward to this the whole week now.


    This was the most exciting thing that was about to happen for the whole week and Amane had a few plans about what to do when she reached the Lyco forest.


    As soon as Amane had read the necessary information about the ''Survival test'', she had done her best to go through as much information about the Lyco forest as she could.


    Now obviously, knew that the location that was chosen for a student test won''t be extremely dangerous. There were not the same war times Amane had lived in before so the level of danger was not the same.


    But that did not mean that the Lyco forest did not have any kind of research value for Amane. There were a few small beasts that Amane wanted to take a look at and study while the test was ongoing.


    ''Besides, I know Nadia is planning something big for this Survival test. It might turn out to be much more fun than I anticipate it being.''


    "Fine, I will stop nagging you now. But are you sure you have everything ready?"


    "Of course. See, I have all the supplies and I have Nebi for protection. Everything will be alright in the end."


    "Hebi? Wait, isn''t that-"


    The Naga names Hebi slithered out of Amane''s wide-sleeved and hissed at Sakura. The younger girl let out a startled yell at the closeness of that snake.


    The Naga Amane had managed to find was a rare albino specie and it was highly lethal with its poison.


    "Y-Y-Yoko, I am sure it''s illegal to take a beast on this Survival Test. You will get expelled if you take it. Better yet, why do you even have a Naga with you? Isn''t it too dangerous to keep one in the main house? How long did you have it for? Is it even tamed?"


    Sakura was shaking in her place. Her legs looked like they were about to give out and the scene was so cute that it made Amane want to tease her even more.


    ''Should I do it? Well, fuck it. I want to tease Sakura even more.''


    "Don''t worry, Hibi is trained. I handed it to Eclipse as a training dummy and he finally succeeded yesterday. Would you like to hold Hibi now?"


    If Sakura was shaking before then he had gone deadly still now.


    "E-Eclipse tamed it? Is it even safe for you to hold that beast? Isn''t Eclipse too weak to be able to tame anything? Yoko let go. Let go of the beast now."


    It was amusing to see Sakura try and brave her fear of the snake beast to try and save Yoko''s life.


    "Don''t worry, it is perfectly safe. Won''t you agree, Eclipse? Here, you hold Hibi to show Sakura how safe it is."


    Eclipse shuddered at Amane''s commanding tone but he came forward without any delay.


    Unlike Sakura, Eclipse had a healthy amount of fear inside him but he also had talent. He extended his hand to hold the Naga by its neck to not get bitten.


    Eclipse was talented in the art of beast taming but he was still an immature brat. There was no way a beast as strong as Naga would listen to him right now.


    And as expected, the Naga struggled to get out of Eclipse''s grasp. Its body struggled to get free and even managed to overpower Eclipse''s grasp.


    But Amane picked up the Naga before it could bite Eclipse and cradled it close to her chest. The beast calmed down instantly.


    "SEE! I told you it was not tamed. We cannot trust Eclipse''s control."


    Sakura finally got to prove a point. She had been trying to diss Eclipse ever since Amane had brought the half-demon home.


    Maybe she did not even realize how jealous she sounded in those moments. It brought a chuckle to Amane''s lips to realize that.


    "Yoko, stop laughing and kill that beast already."


    "Don''t worry Sakura, Hibi is trained. I was the one who tamed it so I can handle any of its moods as well. Besides, I already read the rules and we are permitted the use our abilities in this survival test. Hibi is already the safest beast I can take with me."


    Sakura opened her mouth to refute before realizing how true Amane''s words were.


    The only other small beast Amane had was the phoenix chick but a forest was not a good place to take a phoenix chick.


    Especially when the one Amane had was in its molting stages. The forest would catch fire if she did that.


    "Fine, you win. But don''t take any weird beast home this time. God knows that you are a trouble magnet when it comes to these things."


    "Don''t worry I will be careful. And I will try to not bring anything weird home this time, be it a beast or a human."


    "Hey, what does that even mean? Yoko, tell me you are joking! HEY, COME BACK HERE-"


    Sakura''s cry of disbelief reached Amane''s ears and she giggled in amusement. It was so easy and fun to rile Sakura up. She could not wait to come back and do this again.


    ___________________________


    "Lady Yoko, this way. You were late so the teacher already gave us the map and basic supplies. We are supposed to handle everything else on our own now. Oh, you should also check in now to show that you are present."


    The enthusiastic voice that had called out to Amane belonged to no one else but Lady Ely Zhen.


    The green-haired lady was currently calling out to Amane right in the middle of the gathering space. The people around her looked uncomfortable to be standing near her but Lady Ely seemed unaware of it all.


    Her eyes were centered on Amane and shining in excitement.


    ''Man, if anyone had any doubt of Lady Ely''s crush on me then it should be gone by now. How careless can this girl be?''


    Lady Faridha''s suffering sigh from Lady Elys'' side mirrored how Amane felt about her situation.


    ''I guess even Lady Faridha agreed that Lady Ely is hopeless in hiding her feelings. How did this girl manage to get this far with such a native attitude? Just how good is her luck?''


    Amane shook her head as she made her way over to her group. One person was missing from her group and Amane could feel the familiar presence creeping up behind her.


    It looked like Nadia had a plan that involved scaring Yoko but Amane had already sensed her.


    ''Should I scare her back? Or should I let Nadia approach me?''


    Amane had a choice until she didn''t anymore because Lady Faridha decided to be the spoil-sport and alert Amane publicly of Lady Faridha''s approach.


    "Is there a reason you are creeping around like this, Herman? There is no need to walk on eggshells around us since we are groupmates now."


    Just as Lady Faridha spoke those words, Amane turned around as well. Nadia''s face looked red and embarrassed.


    She looked at Amane from the corner of her eyes as if begging for help before realizing that she was not getting her message across.


    "Hahaha, of course not. Why do I have to walk on eggshells around Lady Faridha and Lady Zhen? And Yoko and I are friends who understand each other. I think Lady Faridha is mistaken about something."


    Nadia''s face looked pale at the sudden call-out but she handled it somehow.


    ''Darn, Nadia got saved hard. Hibi would have taken a bit out of her if she had touched me.''


    Amane could feel Hibi moving all over her body. The Naga had a special ability that allowed them to remain dormant on someone''s body in the shape of a shadow tattoo unless they were called upon.


    Even now, Amane could feel Hibi moving all over her breast area and toward her arm instead.


    ''And this is why I chose to wear long-sleeves today. Baking in the sun was well worth the trade-off.''


    "Anyway, now that we are all here, we can head into the forest. Different teams have different spots available for setting up camp and ours is quite far away. Even though this forest doesn''t have any ferocious beasts nearby, I still want to maintain caution." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Faridha took the leadership role and Amane let her. If it was about seniority or experience, Amane was much more apt to be the leader but it did not suit her style.


    Being a leader meant responsibility and work. Amane had enough of it back home, she did not need any more of this during school hours as well.


    "Hey, why are you the leader of this group? Shouldn''t it be Yoko since she''s the oldest person in our group?"


    And of course, the one who said that was Nadia. That girl was not stupid but she chose to make things worse at the wrong time for herself.


    She was already on bad terms with Faridha but this would make the crack even bigger.


    ''Does she think that she can get my favor if she speaks up for me like this? Sorry honey, but I don''t do things that way.''


    "I don''t mind Lady Faridha being the leader it is convenient for me if I stay in the background and I am not good at leading anyway."


    Amane could feel Lady Faridha''s eyes boring into her back. Even Lady Ely looked stunned at Amane''s instant refusal to consider leadership.


    "B-But you are the Tsurugi family head. You have to lead us here or it will be a hit to your reputation. Does it not matter to you what people say about you?"


    Nadia''s words sounded passionate and pained. Her throat sounded a little choked as she spoke those words aloud.


    "Ara, are you worried about my reputation and honor, Nadia? But as far as I know, this issue had nothing to do with you nor do you need to look this deeply into my matters. Why is my reputation being ruined worrying you so much?"


    Nadia had a ''deep caught in the street-light'' expression on her face. It went white and then red before going white again.


    Her mouth opened and closed like a goldfish before it settled into a resigned expression.


    "Fine, do what you want to. But we should hurry up and go in. We are the last group standing out here and the test is about to start."


    Amane wanted to probe more into the issue but Nadia had successfully managed to change the topic.


    The sun was about to rise which meant that the time for the test had started.


    "She''s right. We should head in now. We can think over our options later once we settle down a little."


    Amane let her words fall from her lips after she heard Ely''s suggestion. She did not want to make things worse for Ely so she agreed.


    Even Faridha let the rest of the matter and their party finally entered the testing grounds.


    "Then, I will head out and scout the area. You all head toward our camping site and make yourself home."


    Amane pointed toward the direction the party needed to go to set up their tent.


    Once they were gone, Amane raised her sleeve and the tattoo on her arm slithered down to the ground.


    It flopped around until the dark matter fell off and the Naga was visible again.


    "Go out and scout the area. Tell me if you find something interesting."


    The Naga made a saluting motion with its tail before it ran away. Now one of the matters was taken care of. And Amane had some time to explore the forest on her own.

 Chapter 33: 33: First day of Survival test [pt2]

    "Ahhhh~ Do it a little high¡­er. Y-Yes, right there. I''m gonna come~"The moaning sound was really loud. Amane could hear the scream of pleasure up the tree she was sitting on.


    "I''ll pound you so hard that you will forget your name. But a slut like you would like it, right?"


    And the girl was not the only one who seemed to enjoy her time. The sound of someone thrusting into a tight heat was very audible.


    Had it not been for Amane''s accurate hearing, she would not have had the displeasure of hearing the couple go at it.


    ''Give me a break. It''s the third time already in the past hour. I know you all are teenagers but have a little decency.''


    After walking in on a couple having sex for the second time, Amane had decided that the upper branches of the trees were the safer place to travel.


    But it had not saved her poor ears from being traumatized.


    ''It''s not as if you have not traumatized enough people yourself back in your days. Do you not remember how many times Charlie or another of your adopted children walked in on you being pounded into?''


    Amane''s brain was an evil place as it reminded her of the past. But Amane was shameless and refused to feel bad about it.


    ''Hey, I did lock my doors. It''s those kids'' fault for always breaking in to watch me. They were all perverts.''


    But even when Amane said that she had never actually stopped in the middle of having sex to send the kids away.


    It''s no surprise those kids grew up to be oddly kinky. And Amane would know because she had witnessed the teen kids having sex.


    ''But that was the past and now in an openly hostile location like this forest. These children didn''t even set up a protective formation. Would they be alright?''


    Amane could feel the small and curious beasts nearing the couple. If something was not done right now, then these kids would be in for a surprise soon.


    ''I might as well do them a favor now. I don''t want to have the beasts traumatized because of these children.''


    Amane jumped down from the tree she was sitting on. She landed right behind the man who had pulled out of his partner and hurriedly turned around.


    His hand held a flame and the boy held it out in a threatening manner toward Amane.


    "S-Stay back or I will hurt¡ª Huh, aren''t you Yoko Tsurugi from the next class? What are you doing here? M-More importantly, why did you come out like that? Were you watching all this time?"


    The boy went red and the girl that he was pounding into went white.


    The girl was stark-naked and her pussy was open for the world to see. And so was the man but his junk was not really ''impressive'' by Amane''s standards.


    "Wow, not only are you small in the magic department but also in the biological one. But I guess some people might be into that. As for me? You didn''t leave me with a choice here."


    The boy looked offended at the insult before he smirked.


    "Oh really? Then I should show the mighty Yoko Tsurugi just what this ''small magic'' of mine could do to her. I have to make you keep your mouth shut some way."


    ''Am I supposed to feel threatened by him? Does he even realize that his small junk is visible to the world right now?''


    Amane just leveled the man with an unimpressed stare which he returned before following her gaze to his junk and then he went red.


    He fumbled with his zipper close before his temper flared.


    "That is it. I will not stand for this disgrace-"


    "You talk too much. Here, have a bite of this pill I recently made. It might be too bitter but you need to swallow it whole."


    Amane struck the boy in his stomach before he could finish and used the opportunity to make him digest the pill she had been developing.


    The naked girl that was sitting at the back looked startled at the sudden action before Amane took the boy''s neglected jacket and threw it toward the girl.


    "I don''t know what you were thinking doing it in such an exposed location but I would advise you to be careful next time you are out here. It''s not exactly safe here. Oh, and don''t worry about this boy. He won''t remember the past few hours because of the pill so you should be safe."


    "Oh, and please keep your mouth shut about what happened here or I will make you go mute forever, alright?"


    The girl looked star-struck once Amane stood up. Now that she looked back at her, there was something familiar about her face but Amane could not remember where she had seen the girl before.


    "T-Thank you for your kindness."


    "Huh, what are you talking about? You were not in any massive danger, to begin with, and you were enjoying yourself with your partner as well. But next time chose your partner better, alright? Did you even enjoy anything with such a mediocre dick?"


    Those were the last words Amane spoke to the girl before she walked away.


    Knowing her luck, it would not be long before Amane managed to hit another couple fucking in the forest.


    It was an almost-typical day for her.


    But little did she know that she had gained a stalker that day. The girl she had left behind had an unusual light in her eyes and they shined with wonder and arousal.


    "So she liked big dicks? I can arrange that. It''s time to visit that shop again and get that toy I was promised."


    The girl smiled before she picked up her glasses. The girl was none other than Aqua Marches, the shy girl Nadia had exchanged her seats with on that first day of school.


    ___________________________


    "Yoko, you are finally back. What took you so long?"


    Nadia slipped her body against Amane''s side as soon as she entered the campsite for their group.


    On the other side, Lady Faridha and Ely seemed to be doing their best to keep the fire going. But there was a lack of firewood nearby that was suitable for burning.


    "Sorry, I kind of got lost in the forest and ended up studying a few beast species. You know how rare these wild kinds are in the city. It''s just too bad that I cannot take any of this little one home or Sakura would kill me"


    It was only after Amane made that comment that everyone noticed the existence of the bundle of white in her arms.


    To a normal eye, it almost looked like a bunny. It was small cute and fluffy to the touch.


    "Awww, how cute. Can I pet ieppppp"


    Except when it opened its mouth. Sharp teeth were the first thing one noticed before they looked at the venom-like substance coating the bunny-like creature''s mouth.


    "I won''t recommend touching one of them if you don''t want to lose your finger. In fact, if you see one in the forest then run as far away as you can."


    Amane spoke those words while stroking the cuddly beast''s head. The rabbit-like animal yawned before settling down in Amane''s arms.


    It really was as cute if one only looked at it from afar.


    "Righttttttt. So they are dangerous. But why did you have to bring one with you here?"


    Lady Faridha was giving Amane a doubtful look. Her eyes moved from Amane to the beast in her arms and back to her in a questioning manner.


    "I wanted to study one so I nabbed one. Don''t worry, this one is tamed so it won''t bite or hurt you. The most it can do is chop off your finger because it''s a baby. Don''t worry because I will let it go as soon as its mother shows up."


    Amane''s words caused Lady Ely to go white in the face while Lady Faridha just cursed under her breath.


    It was Nadia who finally asked the important question everyone was thinking of.


    "Yoko, what do you mean by mother? And why did you kidnap a baby beast? Aren''t adult beasts possessive as hell when it comes to their children? What kind of trouble are you going to cause for us? YOKOOOOO"


    Nadia whaled as she was ignored by Amane. Truthfully speaking, these people had a reason to be worried about what Amane had done.


    A worried and possessive beast mother was a nightmare to deal with.


    "Yoko, are you sure everything will be alright?"


    "Don''t worry Lady Faridha. Everything is under control. I will let the small one go as soon as his mother shows up."


    As soon as Amane finished speaking a grow was heard from the nearby bush. It sounded familiar and loud.


    "Oh, looks like his mother showed up. Now everyone, take a step back and me handle this¡ª Nadia, no don''t. It''s not a problem if-"


    But Nadia did not listen to Amane. She panicked and threw a sealed bottle over the bush which burst at contact.


    It started the beast''s mother and caused her to go out of control which made the small beast in Amane''s arms get scared as well and bite her arm.


    "Darn it. Why do you all keep biting me like this? I am not tasty to be bitten all the time."


    Amane complained as her arm bled. The beast had let go as soon as it had tasted Amane''s blood and went limp in her arms.


    Due to her core being the same, Amane''s blood had retained some of its former properties. The more Amane used her core, the more power she would have at her disposal.


    "W-What should we do now? Do we need to kill the beast? But how do we do it? S-Someone, help us out."


    Nadia sounded freaked out. It was her fault that things had gone wrong in the first place so she had no right being the first one to complain.


    But fear was an irrational thing and Amane understood that. Out of them all, Nadia was the most vulnerable one since she lacked powers.


    "Lady Ely, can you make a few puppets to distract these beasts? Lady Faridha, cover your tracks and lock yourself in your tents for now. I will call for you once I am done with these beasts."


    Amane could see that she would have to take care of this mess on her own. The other three had no experience when it came to things like these.


    Besides, Amane was ''technically'' responsible for what was happening here. It was her that brought the beast cub home after all.


    "A-Are you sure? We can stay back and help-"


    "Don''t be ridiculous Lady Ely. Yoko said that she could handle this so she will. We should make her work easier by hiding away for now. Oi, Nadia, hurry up and follow me."


    The startled girl followed after Lady Faridha. The red-haired girl was all but dragging Lady Ely after her. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She has Amane one last stare before disappearing behind the closed doors.


    ''Lady Faridha is so cold. I cannot tell if she trusts me to take care of this situation or if she wishes for me to die right now.''


    Amane crashed her fingers together in a ''ready'' motion before facing the confused beasts in front of her.


    There were a dozen small rabbit-like creatures that would need to be captured.


    "Now then, let''s get startled. I know it was smart of me to pack a few cages with me. They are finally coming to use."


    Amane opened the system storage she rarely used and took out the cages. They were sturdy and made with anti-beast material.


    "Hohoho, come here my dear little bunnies. Come to mommy now and mommy won''t hurt you."


    The small beasts who saw Amane approach them fled the scene. To them, Amane looked like a grim reaper coming to take their souls.


    For the first time in their lives, the beasts saw a person to fear for real.

 Chapter 34: 34: Plan in action [pt1]

    The small fluffy bodies of the beasts shivered as they watched the strange yet powerful hum of a tower over their cages.Usually, their bestial instincts had told them to attack and defend their homes from humans but this human seemed different. She has a terrifying aura.


    It only said one thing to them - do not resist.


    "And that makes it a dozen of you. You all look so cute in those cases. I might end up gulping you in one go if you continued to look so cute to me."


    The human currently had a crude smile on her face. Her happy mask hid the sadistic emotions she was trying to suppress and the beast did what they must to survive.


    "Oh, are you all pretending to be dead? Just so you know, it won''t work on me. I won''t fall for such a cheap trick. It''ll be better for you to act cute than to play dead with me."


    The beasts inside the cage instantly gave up as the creepy human''s smiling face came nearer and nearer. Instantly the fallen warriors woke up and looked at the scary human with their big and watery eyes.


    Surely the human would appreciate their effort of being cute and let them go. They did not want to be fodder again and die undeserving deaths.


    "And now you try to act cute? I no longer want to see that. Don''t you have any tricks you can perform for me instead?"


    The beasts sweated as one as they watched the human''s demand to more and more complicated and unhinged.


    Still, they did not complain and rolled over to win the human''s favor.


    But it all seemed to be in vain. The human did not look impressed at all. Instead, she was frowning at their athletic attempt, and soon they would all die.


    ___________________________


    Amane watched as the beasts in the cage tried to win her favor. Her aura was flaring and that seemed to have scared these little beasts a lot.


    Having dealt with these beasts for a long time, Amane already knew a few tricks to get them to surrender to her. This was just another obedience trick Amane was deploying with her core.


    "Y-Yoko, is it safe now? Can we come out of the tent?"


    Lady Ely was the brave one who asked that question. It had been a half-an-hour already since Amane had captured all these beasts.


    It had been safe out here for half an hour without any unnecessary sound. So it was understandable why her group-mates would be worried.


    "Sorry! You can come out now. But be careful where you step. The place is full of these things poisonous saliva."


    That saliva did nothing for Amane since her core made her immune to it but it would be rather painful for other people around her.


    Especially Nadia who was human, it would act like a deadly poison.


    "Wow, you did end up catching them all. Can I take these things off your hand to sell? I am sure I will be able to make a killer profit by selling them."


    Faridha looked excited for the first time since this test started. Amane was even sure her pupils had turned money-shaped due to this sudden opportunity.


    "Lady Faridha we cannot. It is illegal for anyone but the registered families to sell wild beasts. Besides, won''t these beasts be too dangerous for ordinary people? I am sure Lady Yoko agrees with me-"


    "Sure we can sell them. But we will have to think of a way to smuggle them out of the Lyco forest first. I''ve read that these species are protected here since they are rare."


    "Lady Yoko, not you too. You should not joke about these things. We should also hand these beasts over to the authorities."


    Lady Ely looked flustered. It was evident that the little joke Faridha had cracked went over her head.


    "Nadia, what do you say about all this? Want to help us smuggle out these cuties?"


    Amane turned toward the last member of their group. She wanted to see how Nadia would react in this situation.


    Would she agree with Yoko and go along or would she refuse her this time? After all, she was the one who had the most to lose if they were caught.


    "Huh? Why are you asking me? It''s not like I can either help or stop you if you decide to do something."


    ''A neutral answer. Just what are you cooking up your sleeve Nadia.''


    Nadia''s lack of nervousness as she answered was a huge red flag for Amane. For someone who had as much to lose as her, this joke should not even have been entertained.


    ''Anyway, not my problem. I should let these little ones go now.''


    As much as Amane would love to take these little kids home and study them, she did not want to hear Sakura''s nagging.


    And Amane also did not want to be labeled as a criminal for kidnapping an endangered specie no matter how well she could look after them.


    "You are both such party poopers but I guess I should release these kids now if you don''t feel like smuggling them. Be careful because they can bite."


    "L-Lady Y-Yoko, you are joking with us, right? You won''t open these cages nearby and¨C"


    "Yoko, think over this carefully. These are poisonous¨C"


    Both Nadia and Ely looked scared now. Their faces had gone white and dry as soon as they watched Amane lift the cage door.


    The restless bunny-like beasts seemed to be glaring the group down and their body language looked agitated.


    "Here they come. Look out or you''ll get hurt."


    Amane finally opened the door and the beasts took off into a sprint.


    "HELP US OUT~", "NOOO, I DON''T WANT TO DIE."


    Twin cries echoed out into the night sky as the beasts ran away from the crazy group. The only one who did not yell was Lady Faridha.


    But even she looked ready to fight the beasts if they happened to attack them.


    "Relax, they won''t attack now. I tamed them a bit before letting them leave so they will not attack humans for some time now. You can sit back and relax."


    Amane watched the two scared females fall in front of her. They both sighed as their knees gave out.


    "T-Thank god. Wait, you tricked us. Why did you have to be like that."


    "F-For real. I thought my life was going to end today." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both Ely and Nadia looked equally pissed off and relieved at being alive. Amane could no longer hold her laughter back after seeing their twin expressions.


    "That was not very nice of you to do, Lady Yoko. What if someone would have gotten hurt?"


    Lady Faridha had an unhappy expression on her face as well. She had not appreciated the prank as well but she was much more careful with maintaining her expression.


    "We''re in the middle of a Survival test so injuries cannot be avoided. If someone had gotten hurt then that would have been it. And since we are a team, we should learn to trust each other a little more."


    Amane made sure her voice had a little bit of whining in it. Ely instantly had a guilty look on her face, having fallen for Amane''s trap.


    "O-Of course we trust you, Lady Yoko. We know that you were trying to help us out."


    Ely sounded genuine when she spoke. It was nice to hear but Amane knew that it was just lip service at this point.


    If Lady Ely trusted Amane then she would not have been scared when Amane pulled that prank. Her sigh of fear was an indication of her lack of trust.


    ''Then again, people have strong survival instincts. More often than not they don''t even realize what they are doing.''


    "I understand. Then I will choose to trust you all as well and make sure to inform you before pulling a stunt like that again."


    "H-How about you not pulling a stunt like that again? I don''t think my human heart can take this much excitement. I will likely die of heart failure if this continues."


    Nadia''s reply was melodramatic and forced out a laugh from everyone.


    Things calmed down after that but the uneasiness in the air did not subside after that. In fact, the atmosphere got even tense as the late hours of the night approached and it came the time for sleeping arrangements.


    "I can take the first watch. I find it difficult to fall asleep so I''ll be a perfect person for this job."


    It was surprising for Nadia to offer to take the first watch. A coward like her should have not even thought about taking this risk and just sat back to watch.


    But Nadia not only declined Amane''s offer to take the first watch, but she also declined Lady Ely''s offer to set up puppets for protection.


    "She''s surely planning something. Are you sure you do not want to confront her or want me to take care of her? It might not be you she goes after."


    Lady Faridha seemed suspicious of Nadia''s intentions as well but for different reasons. She pointed toward Ely''s direction who still had a worried expression on her face.


    She was the only one out of the trio who had not caught on to Nadia''s suspicious motived. But then again, Lady Ely was an innocent soul who trusted easily.


    Both Lady Faridha and Amane being with her were a result of her poor life choices.


    "I''ll take care of whatever Nadia is planning so you can relax. Just stay with Ely tonight and lock your door with magic. I am sure you will be alright once the morning comes."


    Amane was more than sure that Nadia was targeting her and not the other two. It had been Nadia who fought for them to get two tents and also on the sleeping arrangements.


    Ely and Faridha had tried to protest back then but Amane had cut them off. She did not want them to get targeted because of her or to hinder her progress.


    Not when this was the most fun Amane had in a while and she also wanted to see what Nadia was planning on doing.


    "Alright, I''m going to sleep now. I will see you all in the morning."


    Amane entered her tent without sparing anyone else a single glance. She could only hope that Lady Faridha remembered what she had said to her before and follow her instructions.


    And if not, then it would be her fault that things went astray.


    There was a weird but sweet smell when Amane entered the tent. It made Amane''s brain go hazy and her instincts instantly screamed at her not to inhale it.


    ''I was careless. I did not think Nadia would start her plan even before I enter the tent. What should I do next now?''


    Amane could always run out of the tent and save herself that way but it would cause a small commotion.


    Besides, it would defeat the purpose of Amane being alone tonight in her tent. It would be better if Amane gave in to the gas now.


    "You''re a stubborn bitch. But resistance is futile now. If you won''t go to sleep peacefully, then I will make you go to sleep forcefully."


    Something sharp collided with Amane''s nape and her body went rigid.


    ''This motherfucker. He hit me with a magic-filled spike. I could have lost my neck if he was somewhat off his mark.''


    Any other person would have felt scared in Amane''s position but Amane just felt pissed off. Maybe it was because she had been in a similar situation before so she knew what to expect.


    ''I will make these people pay once I am able to move again. I will not leave them intact and then I will go after everyone involved in this fiasco. No one will get out of this alright.''


    Amane fumed as she was carried like a sack of potatoes over her kidnapper''s shoulder. But no one saw her being kidnapped.


    Except a shy student with a curious stare.

 Chapter 35: 35: Plan in action [pt2]

    "I wonder how I should punish you, people, first. Should I take your eyes out? Or have the beasts tear you apart? Or better yet, poison you with something that would hurt for a long time. Or have your cocks removed. But no, some of you might be women so that won''t work so it''s back to the-""Holy shit kid! Do you ever stop talking? I thought you were supposed to be an innocent person but you sure got a mouth on you."


    As soon as Amane had been let down these people had covered her eyes with a blindfold and put restraining hand-cuffs on her to cut off her access to her core.


    These people were not playing around with Amane or giving her any chance to break free. For that they would have had Amane''s respect but only if she was not their target.


    "Ugh! Why can''t we just knock her out? She''s too irritating."


    That voice had been dubbed as grunt no #2 in Amane''s mind. He sounded like someone who was always irritated with Amane no matter what she did.


    "We have to keep her in pristine condition to ask for ransom money. We cannot risk anything going wrong with her. Boss also wants to see her before we ask for that money."


    Grunt no #1 spoke. Amane liked him because he seemed to be on her side. Or so it seemed.


    But in reality, no one was on her side. These people were just playing a sick game of ''good cop, bad cop'' with her and hoping that Amane would not realize.


    "Man, I cannot see what is so special about this ''Lady Yoko'' except her looks. She looks like a rather ordinary run-of-the-mill girl to me. Just a little ''overdeveloped'' in some areas. Are you sure I cannot play with her a little."


    That was grunt no #3, aka, also the one Amane wanted to torture. He had been making lewd comments about her this whole time and Amane promised that he would die by her hand once she was out of her binds.


    ''I wonder how long it would take for people to notice that I am gone and then come after me. I don''t think I can take this idiocy for more than a day.''


    But even if Amane wanted to be found early, she doubted that it would be that easy. These people had planned a lot to kidnap Amane.


    "Hey, our ride is here. Throw the girl in the back and let''s go now."


    Amane felt her body being picked up and thrown in the back of, what she expected, was a truck. Someone climbed up after her and there were a few more things thrown around her.


    "Hey, that reminds me. What should we go with that girl we pulled into all this? Won''t she become a problem if we let her be? She did play a big part in making this kidnapping possible. What was her name again? Nami-? Nahada?"


    "Are you talking about Nadia?"


    "Yeah, right! That girl, Nadia. She was quite desperate for money so she borrowed some for us in return for her helping us out. How does it feel to know that your friend betrayed you?"


    Amane would have been pissed off had Nadia been her real friend. But she had realized early on that Nadia had wanted to use Yoko for something.


    After all, how could someone with such high self-esteem as Nadia come crawling back to someone like Yoko who had humiliated her?


    Only someone desperate would do that.


    "So, how does it feel to be betrayed by someone you trusted? Nadia was a friend to you, right? Are you going to cry? Feel hollow because your friend betrayed you?"


    Grunt no #2 seemed to be getting off right now. There was a real pleasure in his voice as he spoke.


    "Oh, that? I knew I was going to get betrayed a long time ago but that''s just life."


    "You are one weird kid. You are the first one who did not cry and beg us to let go. Are you sure you are right in the head, kid?"


    Grunt #1 asked that but it was obvious that he was not expecting an answer out of Amane. He just sounded tired of all the bullshit he had to deal with.


    And Amane would have sympathized with him in any other situation.


    But she was currently tied up with the chains all around her and trying to deal with her situation. There was an itch on Amane''s back she could not scratch that just made her mood even worse.


    "You are a decent man. Too bad I still want to rip you apart as soon as I get a chance to-"


    And the man finally decided that he could not take Amane''s mouth sprouting death threats anymore. He quickly blocked Amane''s mouth off with a cloth and knocked her out with the hold of some ability.


    "I hate kidnapping kids. They seem to be getting weirder and weirder every year. The last one we kidnapped was weird as well and the one before that as well."


    "Right. And isn''t there that one kid who kept on speaking like he knew the future and was too jumpy? I remember his speaking that this was some kind of ''novel world'' and ''protagonist'' bullshit."


    "True, he was weird. I am glad the boss took him off our hands so that we don''t have to deal with him anymore."


    ___________________________


    If anyone asked Nadia if she had a good night''s sleep or not, then she would say that she had a decent one.


    But one deep look at her face would reveal how thick her make-up was and how much she had used to hide her dark circles.


    After all, the simple fact that she had aided someone in kidnapping Yoko was keeping her awake. This was not a simple matter if Nadia was found out.


    But what other option did she have? Nadia had needed some serious cash and she was willing to do anything for it.


    And it was not like kidnapping was something Yoko was unfamiliar with. The police would find Nadia and then things would be alright.


    ''I did nothing wrong. Everything is alright and I am alright as well.''


    Nadia counted slowly in her mind, trying her best to maintain her cool. If she showed any obvious signs then she would be found out in an instant.


    "Good morning Nadia. Did you keep watch the whole night?"


    Lady Ely greeted her as she came out of her tent. Her hair seemed all over the place but she looked refreshed after waking up.


    Lady Faridha looked fresh as well. It seemed they had a good last night''s sleep while Nadia was up and worrying about what would happen next.


    "Ah, I did keep watch most of the night but Yoko replaced me in the last stretch so that I could get some sleep. But I did not see her when we woke up."


    ''Act natural. Do not let them suspect anything.''


    This was the mantra Nadia was sprouting in her mind. She could not let these people know just what she had done in the past few hours.


    She had watched the kidnappers enter Yoko''s tent and take her away. Nadia had averted her eyes away from the scene so that she had no idea what happened when she was questioned.


    After all, if she did not see it then it was as good as not having known.


    "I see. Then we should start our day and allow Yoko her freedom as well. I am sure she will be back soon."


    Lady Ely sounded optimistic but Nadia knew that her hopes were about to be dashed. Yoko would not be back anytime soon.


    The breakfast ended without any eventful thing happening and so did lunch.


    By the time dinner came around, it was time for everyone to leave the forest and end the test. But Yoko was nowhere to be seen.


    "What could have happened? Where could Lady Yoko have gone to in this dead of the night?"


    Lady Ely sounded worried but the group ultimately decided to go back out. There was nothing they could do but report this to the higher-ups now.


    Neither Lady Faridha nor Lady Ely had the necessary ability to uncover the truth. It was a fact that Nadia was so thankful for since it gave her time to cover her tracks well.


    It was not until Nadia was standing in front of their teacher Emily did she realize she had succeeded in her task. But instead of relief, Nadia felt dread.


    "So you are saying that Yoko Tsurugi disappeared in the middle of the night and never came back? And she did not say anything to you people as well?"


    "Well yes."


    Their teacher Emily rubbed her brows before snapping her fingers. She had a screen-like device in front of her hands but every second her expression shifted until it landed on a cold indifference.


    "Well, it seems like Lady Yoko did not leave of her violation but someone forcefully took her out. In simpler words, she was kidnapped by someone but we have no idea how that happened or how these people got into the test site."


    Nadia knew how those people got in. It was because they had connections and money at their disposal.


    These two things could open any kind of doors for anyone. Nadia had seen the effect of money firsthand when she had been really small.


    "K-Kidnapped? But h-how?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady Ely, calm down for now. I am sure Lady Tsurugi is alright. If those kidnappers went this far to take her then they won''t kill her off that easily. We should not jump up in a panic and reach conclusions like this."


    Nadia had no idea how Lady Faridha was so calm and collected. She did not even look a little bit worried about Yoko''s position.


    "This is a mess but don''t you people worry. I will talk with the school board and then we will go after Lady Tsurugi. You all should relax for now and try not to stress up."


    That was easy for Miss Emily to say. She was not the one who had her life on the line here. But Nadia tried not to stand out too much.


    ''Pretend like you have nothing to do with it. I cannot get caught right here and now.''


    Nadia played dumb this whole time but no one expected her to speak up either. They all knew that she had a weird relationship with Yoko right now.


    "Miss Emily, there is an emergency. We just checked and another student is missing currently."


    "Another one? Who is it this time?"


    Emily had a pained look on her face. Her eyes looked annoyed at the prospect of someone casing trouble in such delicate times.


    Nadia would have felt sorry for her but the teacher had the power to ruin Emily''s life currently.


    ''Is this lucky for me? If another person is missing then the teachers will not be able to divert their whole attention toward Yoko. This is really good news for me.''


    Nadia knew her luck had turned tides with this news. Not only was Yoko out of the way but now this as well.


    "W-Well, the one who is missing is Aqua. You know that shy beard from your class who rarely speaks up. Apparently, she never returned from her bathroom break and we cannot track her down either."


    The helper teacher looked worried but Miss Emily looked like she had a headache.


    Nadia knew who these teachers were talking about but she had never really interacted with Aqua to know her well. Something about that girl had always struck Nadia as ''off''.


    "Ugh, fine. Let''s hurry up and find her as well. What a mess this simple test turned out to be. I will surely opt out of teaching this course next year and save myself all this trouble."


    Miss Emily sounded more annoyed than worried but that was a given. She was an expert in tracking people so it should be a child''s play for her to track down her missing students.

 Chapter 36: 36: To the rescue [pt1]

    The team that kidnapped Yoko Tsugugi drove their way out of the Lyco forest as fast as possible. They could not afford to be found out with their hostage or things would get difficult for them.However, unknown to them, a shadow was following after them.


    The wind ruffled her short brown hair as her grey eyes locked on the next target. The girl hopped from one tree to the next, never losing sight of the moving car.


    Aqua snatched the branch with her hands as she pulled her body up the thin tree. It should not have been able to take her weight but somehow she managed to stay intact on that branch.


    All this time Aqua made sure she did not let out the moving truck out of her vision. It was carrying an important cargo after all.


    "Calm your tits down girl, I am following after that cargo. Oh for fucks sake, can you not have chosen a better target to get obsessed over than Yoko Tsurugi? Even I can tell that she is nothing but trouble."


    Aqua hissed out those words as she felt the branch beneath her feet crack.


    She resumed her chase as soon as the branch gave way. And then the chase continued like before.


    The impassive look on her face changed into a blood-chilling smile in a single second. One could not even tell that it was the same person who has said those calm words before.


    "You''re asking me to stop? How can you ask me to stop being obsessed just after I found such a delicious target? Just smelling her makes my hunger worsen. And that bitch needs to pay me back for interrupting my meal. How dare she do that to me."


    Aqua''s voice sounded high-pitched and crazy. No sane person sounded like that, much less laughed like that in the dead of the night.


    Sun had not yet broken over at the horizon and the forest was dead quiet right now.


    That insane face twisted into an impassive one for a single second before going quiet and withdrawn.


    And then it changed into an annoyed expression.


    "I told you not to come out like that. You will get us into trouble."


    "No, I won''t. But you will if you ignore what is going on. And look sharp or you''ll lose the truck."


    Aqua opened her mouth to rebut her other self''s claim before realizing that she was indeed losing the truck. It was already past the threshold and was getting further away by the second.


    "Fuck. Can''t you be quiet and let me work in peace? It was your idea to follow after her in the first place. I am just being dragged along for the ride."


    "If you don''t like me then just hand this body over to me and go to sleep forever. You being here is a hindrance for me as well."


    Had anyone else seen it, it would have looked weird to see someone talking to themselves like that.


    But the forest was deadly quiet right now and people were sleeping. No one noticed the jumping teenager that was following after thr truck.


    "Man, I am going to be in so much trouble tomorrow once it''s discovered that I''m missing. I better think up an excuse and fast. Will they accept it if I said that I kidnapped as well?"


    Aqua sighed, hating her other half''s insensitive decision-making process. But what was done was done anyway.


    She followed after the car through the city streets and until it entered the security basement of one of the well-reputed research labs.


    As soon as Aqua realized where the kidnappers were headed she quickly turned around to go back but it was too late.


    Her other self had seen where they were headed and she seemed to have recognized the research facility as well.


    "Look, I know you hate this place for what it did to us but you need to be rational right now. Revenge would not solve anything for-"


    Aqua felt her other half take control of her body and jump down. It was truly over for her now and she could only pray that she would get to see the sun tomorrow.


    "Hey, just remember. If you kill someone then clean after yourself. I will end both of our lives if you screwed it up."


    Aqua threatened but it went unnoticed. Her other half had always done what it wanted to. It was the reason Aqua was often roped up in weird and sexual situations she wanted nothing to do with.


    But she also knew that her other half was not really at fault. It was stuck inside her because of these darn research labs and their experiments.


    Had it not been for them, Aqua and her other half would have had decent lives.


    "Hey girly, what are you doing here? This is not an authorized area for you to be-"


    The man made the mistake of underestimating Aqua and he lost his life for that. It was a relatively clean cut right across the throat and the blood splatter was minimum.


    The last thing he saw was slit amber eyes that did not belong to any human-like creature. And they were glowing in the darkness as well.


    As soon as the kill was made, the amber in Aqua''s iris retreated into the usual grey of her eyes and she made a disgusted expression. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ewww, you made me messy as well. But you are far from done, right?"


    Aqua knew that tonight was going to be messy but she had accepted her fate.


    "Hey, you-"


    She let her alternate self draw the guard close and snap his neck. And then another, and another, until the entire area had been cleaned out. These poor people had never stood a chance against her, but it was strange to feel their blood on her hands.


    ___________________________


    "Oi, the sleeping beauty is finally up. What are we supposed to do with her- ouch, stop biting. How are you? A dog?"


    The man rubbed his hand over the area Amane had bit right then. It had a bite-mark visible there but the man had pulled away before he could start bleeding.


    However, just his mere presence this close to herself made Amane want to hurt him even worse.


    She could not believe that she had allowed herself to be knocked out like that by someone.


    "Wow, she''s really feisty. Are you sure I cannot play with her? I really want to."


    That voice belonged to grunt no #3. Now that Amane''s blindfold had been taken off, she could finally make out what kind of people she was dealing with.


    And she had to say that Grunt #3 was not bad looking. He could pass off as a pretty boy for sure.


    ''Maybe that is why he is so insecure and makes sexual passes every chance he gets. I bet he takes it up his ass as well. He just screams as the ''bottom'' type. Does he not even realize it himself?''


    "Hey, what are you staring at? Just because I look like this doesn''t mean I take it up my ass. I am perfectly normal."


    "I am sure you are. But can you call someone who kidnapped another person normal? Isn''t that an insult to all the normal people out there?"


    Grunt #3 went silent before his face went red. Amane could see his temper hitting the roof and reaching his breaking point.


    "I am completely normal, alright? And take me seriously, darn it."


    "Whatever you say."


    The man fumed at Amane''s casual reply. He was really easy to tease and get a raise out of which likely meant that he had not been here for long.


    ''And he''ll likely not last long in here either. This man is too green for gang life.''


    The man (boy really) did not look like someone who should be involved in a kidnapping attempt so maybe he had a debt or something similar to Nadia.


    Not that it mattered to Amane. She would not think twice before screwing him up over twice if it came down to it.


    "Hey bro, when did the boss say he will be here? I am getting bored sitting around and doing nothing."


    Grunt #1 asked. He looked vaguely amused at grunt #3''s expressions and explosive display. He looked like bad news to Amane now.


    He was relatively young as well but his aura screamed experience and bad decisions. He looked like he belonged in the darkness and he enjoyed it a lot.


    And then there was grunt #2 who looked significantly older. He might be even older than Yoko''s uncle and had a well-built body.


    But he had a calm and relaxed nature which was a contrast to the energetic other two.


    In short, there was nothing that connected these three but there seemed to be similar energy emitting out of their body that seemed familiar to Amane.


    But since her access to her core had been cut off, it made it difficult for Amane to tell what that link was.


    ''It won''t have bothered me half as much if this feeling did not feel familiar. I feel like I''ve known these kids before but they''re too young for me to know them.''


    Amane yanked her brain around but nothing came to mind. Maybe she was getting too old now and forgetting things in the meantime.


    "Time to chit-chat is over. It seems like we have a familiar guest here with us today. I wonder what we did to attract her attention."


    That was Grunt #1 who spoke. His mood seemed to have changed from teasing to alert in the span of a few seconds.


    The inhuman ears on his head that Amane had just noticed were standing at alert as a grown build-up in his throat.


    That sounded more bestial than any human had any right sounding as. That frequency was not something a humanoid throat was able to produce and it jolted Amane''s brain in surprise.


    But he was not the only one growling at that threatening low frequency. The other two had started growling at the door with a threatening expression as well.


    They looked like a bunch of dogs defending something they were ordered to by their master but there was intense air inside the room.


    ''I should look for a way to let free now. If only I could reach my hair tie, I would take out the small blade and cut myself free.''


    The real problem was not Amane''s lack of freedom but her inability to access her core. She had been drugged too strongly so it would take some time for her system to work the drug out.


    That left Amane unable to defend herself for some time.


    Or so would everyone assume but it could not be further away from the truth. Amane had not lived through so many situations entirely reliant on her core. She would have a few tricks up her sleeve as well.


    ''A little more and I will grasp it. Fuck, finally.''


    Amane had to thrash around a little to get her braid in her hand. It was only possible to do because her three kidnappers were busy growling out in the direction of the main gate right now.


    Had their attention been on Amane, she would have been discovered.


    "Kevin, look out."


    Amane cut open her ropes just in time to see grunt no #3 be pushed back by something slamming into him.


    The two bodies trembled before grunt no#3 tried to take a bite out of the other. His sharp claws tried to get the smaller figure but he missed and got clawed instead.


    Grunt no#1 tried to tackle the shadow but he missed his mark as the nimble body moved out of the way.


    "I knew it was you, you fucking maniac? Are you here to finish what you started all that time back?"


    Grunt #1 spat those words out but the smaller figure seemed not to be concerned about his words.


    Instead, her amber eyes looked at Amane from a familiar face. But it was difficult for Amane to connect that face to a name.


    After all, Amane was sure she had never paid much attention to that face. But still, it did look familiar to her.


    "You-"

 Chapter 37: 37: To the rescue [pt2]

    "You-"That pair of curious amber eyes turned toward Amane as soon as she addressed the owner. She could tell that she had the girl''s full attention.


    "Who are you? I feel like I should know you but it doesn''t ring a bell for me."


    Silence greeted Amane''s words. Even the grunts looked surprised to see Amane addressing someone this casually in her situation.


    But truthfully, Amane did not care much about her situation.


    Yes, she was caught up in this mess and she did not have any control over her core but that did not render her helpless.


    Rather, Amane was sure that she was still the most dangerous person in this room.


    "You don''t need to know who I am just yet. I promise that I will make you remember my name forever once this day is over. Won''t that be a lovely surprise?"


    The girl sounded bonkers. Her expression looked happy but the illusion of her innocence was broken away by the amount of blood she had on her body.


    And Amane could tell that none of the blood that girl had on her body was her own. There was too much blood for a thin body like her to possess.


    "You are the one with the Code Name: Killer. We''ve all heard about you and your mad deeds. You massacred the lab you were being kept in and left no survivors behind. Are you here to kill us as well?"


    Grunt #3 sounded shook as he pointed his blade toward the female experiment in front of her. His hand shook to remain calm.


    Grunt #1 looked tired and on edge as well but he decided he could no longer wait around for the girl to take her time.


    He attacked her from the side in an attempt to catch her off guard but the girl dodged out of the way. Her hands turned into claws as she managed to get grunt #1 in the abdomen.


    Grunt #2 tried to make her let go of grunt #1 but she outright snapped his neck from his body.


    It was the messiest death Amane had seen. 0/10, would not like to see it again. There was too much blood and blood was difficult to get out of clothes. (Amane would know because she had experience.)


    "Oops, I ended up killing him and this one is as good as dead as well. So, what will you do now? Will you end up dying as well or will you take your chance to get out of here and save your companion?"


    Grunt #3 looked sick to his stomach. His eyes were still wide and full of horror as she looked toward the crazy female.


    At her side, Grunt #1 let out a pain-filled yell which snapped Grunt #3 out of his stump.


    "Let us go, please. I will take Sora and get out of here."


    Grunt #3 all but begged, but his eyes glared daggers toward that crazy amber eyes female. He did not sound very conceiving at that moment and Amane was sure he was inviting his death.


    But surprisingly enough, the crazy female let the man go.


    "Fine. Here, take him and get out. I will finish you off next time we meet. For today, I have another target to take care of."


    Grunt #3 did not look back once he got a hold of his partner. Amane had a feeling that they were the only kidnappers left alive in this building.


    As for the crazy girl? She did not even seem to be paying attention to what was happening behind her. Her only attention was aimed at Amane.


    "So Yoko Tsurugi, was it? My, you are cuter now than when we met before. What is it about you that attracts me to you?"


    That crazy girl looked confused as her eyes took into Amane''s face and her body.


    Amane was not dressed properly for that matter but she was still covered in the most prominent parts. As such, the crazy girl did not get much of a show.


    "I don''t know but I don''t care to find out either. Sorry girl but I don''t want to sit around and die today."


    Amane''s pouch caught the girl off-guard and it was fast enough to connect with her abdomen.


    But as Amane had expected, her punch did not have enough force to knock that girl out.


    "H-Hey, it hurts. I helped you out and this is how you chose to repay me? What kind of human are you."


    Amane cracked her knuckles as she heard those words. It seemed like someone had the wrong idea about her.


    "I did not need help from a crazy unknown person. For all, I know you could be out here to try and sell me as well. How can I trust anything you say?"


    Amane was not a native young girl to think that a girl this young cannot commit a crime. This girl had just killed someone in front of Amane''s eyes.


    "S-Stop and listen to me first. We do know each other since we met before. I am your classmate, Aqua. You even saved me in the forest. And I''m not even attacking you so calm down."


    Amane did pause after she heard that statement.


    Now that she paid attention to the girl, she did vaguely look like the pathetic girl she had seen in the forest before.


    But her body language was further than anything she had shown Amane before. And Amane was also sure she had seen this girl before that time as well.


    ''Ah, that shy desk-mate Nadia changed seats with before. But I remember her eyes being grey and not amber.''


    "Yeah, seems familiar enough. But why did you follow after me once I got kidnapped? Don''t you know how dangerous it can be for you?"


    Amane was not in the mood to look after a kid.


    It was a little embarrassing today but all this excitement and being tied down had gotten Amane excited.


    It was not her fault that she was turned on right now. It was more of a psychological condition at this point.


    After all, once you began associating things with sex, you will feel aroused in those situations. It was not something that one could be helped with. And the lack of tension in the air just made things worse for Amane.


    "Why I followed after you? Isn''t that obvious why I did that? Because I fell in love with you and wanted to have you. See, even my body got all excited for you."


    Aqua pointed toward her power half which was wet and had an obvious thickness showing through her tight pants.


    She was the most straightforward person Amane had met this far but it was not bad.


    "Well, I don''t like you like that. What are you going to do about it? Kill everyone around me until only you and I are left in my life? It somehow feels like a path you would take."


    The crazy vibes that were leaking out of this girl were massive. Amane could feel her excitement at shedding blood and mayhem.


    "Hmmm, it is a nice idea but I won''t do that. And I also know that you don''t like me like that for now but I can wait for you to come around and see how useful I am. Until then, a purely physical relationship would do."


    Aqua sounded bored of the conversation. To Amane, it seemed as if Aqua was letting her know that this was not ''worth her time.


    "Let''s just say I don''t want to. And even if I do, I won''t be exclusive with you. Will that be alright?"


    "Of course. I''m not asking you to be exclusive with me, nor am I going to be exclusive with you. So, how about it?"


    Amane pretended to give it a thought but she had already decided what to do in the end.


    It was not like she was going to come across such a character again. Most people wanted an exclusive relationship but not Aqua.


    "Fine, I will help you out once or twice since you saved me this time. But don''t expect me to always bend to your will."


    Amane let the girl know about this in advance before she cupped that hardness. Now, this was something new, or had Amane missed it before?


    "Hey, I am sure you did not have a cock last time we met. I did get an eyeful of your leading pussy back then."


    There is no doubt in Amane''s mind that what she was cupping in her hand was a hard cock. It was throbbing and pulsing as well. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having been a futa in her last body, Amane was well-versed in how a cock felt at being touched.


    "That was because my other personality was in charge. When she controls our body I am fully female but it''s different when I have the control."


    ''Ah, so that''s the case. That was why she had different eyes before. How amusing to find such a specimen out in the wild.''


    The more Amane got to know about Aqua, the more curious she became over her. Who knew how many more secrets this wild girl carried with her?


    "Hey Yoko, can I fuck you now? I am too pent up to wait for you and your body also smells good."


    Amane felt those sharp canines near her neck and she instinctively lashed out to hold the other girl by her nape.


    Her disapproving eyes looked back at the girl with a glare.


    "Do not bite me and do not go the whole way. You won''t like the consequences."


    Those beast-like eyes looked back at Amane with a varied expression before submitting to her entirely.


    Amane might not have her core but she still knew how to tame the beasts. And she was going to take full advantage of that fact


    "Good girl. You''re submitting very well. Now then, should we get the main thing starting so that you can get some relief?"


    Amane finally got her hand under the underwear Aqua was wearing and touched her wetness. It was hard and leaking, not unlike the ones Amane had touched in the past.


    And Aqua''s body was also submitting beautifully in her lap now.


    "T-This is weird. Your v-voice makes me want to submit."


    Now that things had come this far, Amane was sure about one thing. Aqua had some part of bestial instincts and powers inside her body. The voice Amane had used could only be used to subdue a beast.


    But it seemed to be working on Aqua as well.


    ''How curious indeed. I guess I will be having a good time after all.''


    Amane''s curiosity knew no bounds. And since this was something she was curious about, Amane would look into it thoroughly until she was satisfied.


    And only then would she let this matter go.


    But for now, Amane had a cock to milk and a person to fuck. Her body was getting uncomfortable due to feeling pent-up as well and that was not good for her.


    "Aqua, roll over to your back and let me see you."


    The other female did as Amane has asked, her body rolling over to show her stomach and her leaking cock. It was a big gesture of trust for Aqua to do that.


    And just for that reason, Amane rubbed her belly. It was not like rubbing a beast''s belly since the muscle was hard beneath Amane''s hand and lacked fur.


    But the reaction she got out of Aqua was the same as a beast. A happy purr and a satisfied look aimed her way.


    There was one difference as well and that was the erect cock that was held in Amane''s hand.


    It was begging to be touched and Amane decided to help it out. She leaned in toward that cock and took a strong lick.


    Beneath her, Aqua let out a satisfied growl before she shoved her hips into Amane''s face. And Amane humored her this time.

 Chapter 38: 38: To the rescue [pt3]

    "You seem quite pent up. Did all the blood and killing get you excited? Or are those just animal instincts?"Amane could feel the proof of Aqua''s interest right in her face. It was hard and throbbing with Aque thrusting shallowly right in front of her face.


    Amane reached out into Aqua''s shorts and took out the hard cock. It was quite hard and wet in her hand.


    "My, look at this thing. It is so hard and throbbing. I wonder what will happen if I rub you here?"


    Amane''s hand brushed over Aqua''s penis opening. The rod in her hand was clearly sensitive and it got even harder feeling Amane''s sensitive hands fondling it.


    "S-Stop teasing me. You won''t like the consequences of your a-actions."


    For someone who was enjoying this too much, Aqua sure was being stubborn in trying to hold back. But the cock in Amane''s hand was quite honest in that regard.


    It had started to flow with the pre-come and it covered Amane''s hand with a milky fluid.


    "How are you sensitive here? You are reacting almost like a virgin. What? Did no one agree to pleasure your cock for you?"


    Amane pumped that hard cock in front of him. Sivers wrecked Aqua''s body as Amane worked more on her cock.


    "N-No. O-Of course I have e-experience. Hey, slow down."


    Aqua''s voice said something else but her body was showing her true colors. The pleasure must be coursing her body.


    "You know, you are not very honest. Rather than your mouth, your cock is much more honest. I wonder how you would feel if I do something worse to you."


    "W-Worse? Ha, as if you could."


    That was a brave face Aqua was putting up in front of her. For someone who was losing her cool at just having her cock played with a little, Aqua had a dirty mouth.


    Amane wondered how long she would last thought.


    ''Maybe I should stop teasing around now. Aqua needs to learn who is really in charge here.''


    As bold as Aqua was, Amane did not like her attitude of trying to dominate her. Aqua needed to learn her place and see who was actually in charge right now.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing? That is not what we are supposed to do-"


    Amane could not wait around any more. The cock was hard in her hand and Amane had found herself missing this feeling.


    She took a small lick before rubbing her lips against the penis head. Her warm and wet mouth took in the tip and Aqua tried to thrust her hips in.


    However, Amane stopped her by placing a hand on her hips and squeezing it in a warning.


    "Aqua, sit."


    Aqua''s body went down in an instant. Her knees buckled and her body flushed red. Her wide eyes seemed to not even be aware of what she did until she was already down on the ground.


    "W-What happened just now? Oi, what did you do to me? My body moved on its own."


    The command had taken instant effect which proved Amane''s hypothesis right. Aqua did have bestial instincts in her blood.


    But how it happened or why was not something Amane was super interested in. She had a feeling that trying to poke her head in this mess was not a good idea for her.


    "Now now, calm down a bit and hand yourself over to me. I will make it worthwhile to you."


    Amane rubbed her hand against Aqua''s hair which was a little rougher than a normal human hair. It was not noticeable yet but her hair felt more like long fur underneath Amane''s hands.


    ''But then again, it is only something those who are familiar with the beasts would know.''


    Aqua leaned into Amane''s hand, her head tilted sideways to allow Amane more access to her back.


    Amane followed the lead, her hand caressing Aqua the whole time while her other one finally started moving along Aqua''s neglected cock.


    "N-No, stop! Wait for a second-"


    "Are you sure you want me to wait? Your body looks ready to have fun."


    Amane rubbed the cock a little more harshly, her hand rubbing against that soft and sensitive head and Aqua instantly bucked in Amane''s hands.


    The soft atmosphere from before was gone, replaced by a horny one.


    Amane was the one in real control now, her hands playing Aqua like a flute and not letting her go.


    "Do you want my mouth back down there? If you tell me to make you come, then I will help you out. But you will have to speak up or I won''t know."


    Amane stopped moving her hand along the hard cock but she kept on petting Aqua.


    It would stimulate the bestial instincts Aqua had and make her submit. It was a cheap trick but Amane did not mind playing unfairly.


    "-not fair. You cannot leave me like this."


    Aqua still had enough awareness left to complain about her treatment and that was a ''no-go'' in Amane''s books.


    "That is not what I asked you to do. If you don''t answer me soon then I will leave you hanging in here. I am repaying you a favor but that does not mean I need to take your bullshit."


    Amane was just joking around. She needed relief as well but she could still control herself for now.


    She just wanted to see Aqua beg in front of her. Something about having that crazy killer from before submitting to her made Amane feel good. It was a power trip Amane had not realized she had missed.


    "I-I want you to make me come. Please help me out."


    Amane smirked at hearing the begging tone. Aqua had carved in rather fast and given in to Amane''s demands.


    But then again, she was half out of her mind right now. Her beast part might have also made her go into a pre-rut which made her listen really well to Amane.


    "Good girl. You did really well but I still cannot forgive you. You will need to work hard if you want my forgiveness. So, won''t you work hard for it?"


    Aqua looked like she had no idea what Amane wanted from her. But that was a given since Amane had not revealed her intentions.


    But she did leave Aqua''s lap and sat down with her back to the box. She was still fully clothes and her panties were entirely wet with her excitement.


    They stuck to her pussy with her pre-come when she took it off and cold air hit her pussy.


    "Aqua, come here and eat me out. If you do a good enough job then I will let you come as well."


    Aqua looked back at Amane with a morbid fascination. Her amber ever was flexing at certain intervals that indicated that she was thinking about it.


    ''Must be another war with her rationality. God, this girl is going to kill me with impatience.''


    But Amane decided to give Aqua a few more seconds before she would be dragged over. This was all Aqua''s idea, to begin with so she would have to take responsibility.


    Thankfully for them both, things did not come down to that. Aqua decided to take the lead on her own and take an experimental lick.


    Her technique was just as inexperienced as Sakura but her tongue was rougher. Even that part of Aqua seemed unusual and modified.


    But the rough feeling on her pussy was not bad. Rather, it was stimulating and that tongue reached out to the inner parts of Amane easily.


    It was much more flexible than any other tongue Amane had felt before as well. It was certainly a new experience.


    But most of all, Aqua seemed to be improving at a faster pace than Amane had ever seen before. Her experimental licks were getting bolder and more forceful.


    "Not enough. I need more of this taste."


    One second Amane was sitting with her back against the boxes, the next second Aqua held Amane''s legs right above her head and dove in. It was a sudden thing to happen and before Amane realized what was happening, she had her legs up in the air.


    "Aqua, you are being a bad girl. Let me go right now or else you would regret it."


    Amane gave one last warning but she had a feeling that Aqua was not listening to her. Amber eyes met hers before a rough tongue resumed its licking.


    That rough tongue licked all over Amane''s thighs and her clit as well. It left no part of her untouched and it was an intense feeling.


    ''W-Wow, I never thought being eaten out could feel like that.''


    Aqua might not have any experience but she did have the enthusiasm and a will to learn and improve. She was driving Amane nuts with her fervent licking and biting.


    Amane felt close to coming but she wanted to not lose control. She would not be the one to come first.


    And that was when Aqua made the mistake of coming up to breathe. In a single move, Amane managed to reverse their positions and get Aqua underneath her body.


    The amber-eyes girl looked confused until she looked up and found Amane''s smug but flushed face looking back at her.


    "Hey, did you miss me? I told you that you would regret playing around with me. And it''s time for your punishment."


    It was fun for Amane to see Aqua look back at her with a confused face before she deep-throated her. She almost choked at the grith of the cock before holding Aqua''s hips down.


    The beast-like human tried to thrust it into Amane''s wet mouth but Amane did not allow that.


    ''Now then, let''s see how she liked it when she gets stimulated from both ends.''


    Amane''s hands reached beneath Aqua''s hard cock and found her hidden wetness. That pussy was wet and turned on as well.


    It gushed all over Amane''s finger when she probed it but she did not let that stop her. Her finger entered that loose wetness and Amane instantly knew that this part of Aqua was not a virgin.


    "H-Hey, don''t touch me there. I will come if you do that."


    Aqua''s flushed face looked back at Amane with tear-filled eyes. She looked really turned on and her mouth was begging now.


    This was the state Amane liked to see her partner in - flushed and begging. It was such an arousing scene to see.


    "It''s alright. You can come if you want to. I don''t mind if you come now."


    Aqua bit her lips, her body trying hard to stop its release. Bu the dual sensation of having her cock sucked and her pussy played with was not something Aqua could endure.


    Her body had a limit and Aqua crossed it with a violent release. Amane let her cock go right before Aqua came and she got a full blast on her face.


    "How selfish of you to come alone. Now, give me your hand and make me come as well. Don''t worry, I will guide you along."


    Aqua followed along with a glossy look on her face. She seemed really obedient after what had just happened and Amane liked this change in her.


    Aqua''s fingers were longer and broader than Amane''s. They reached her deeper and just brushed against her pleasure spot enough to drag Amane near the edge.


    It was the external stimulation on her clit that made Amane finally come undone and reach her release as well.


    "So, was that satisfying? Unfortunately for us, we cannot be caught up in here or we''ll be in trouble. So, do you have a plan?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane asked Aqua as soon as she got her senses back under control.


    It was also then that she realized that the situation she was currently in was not ideal and the police would be here soon in search of her.


    "P-Plan? Not really. Do you have a plan?"


    "I might."


    Amane''s grin was really mischievous and unsettling. Somehow, seeing it gave Aqua chills as her eyes faded back into her normal grey.

 Chapter 39: 39: To the rescue [pt4]

    "Sir, we have received a report that a dangerous and wild beast is making a mess in the District 7-A basement section. What should we do about it?"The police officer in charge of the station of District 7 rubbed the space between his head as he heard the news.


    Why did this news have to come when they were this busy looking for a spoilt brat? They had just received the news of Lady Tsurugi''s apparent disappearance a few hours back and all stations had been put on alert.


    Things were busy enough as it was without adding this to the mix.


    And if that was not all, the station chief had been informed in very ''simple'' words to bury this case by all means necessary. That was an added problem the man did not know how to fix.


    "We are busy. If it is a beast then tell the people to evacuate the area for a while. I am sure it will be alright."


    The station head was not a good man. He had chosen to take the job of a police officer because it had been his only choice back then.


    And now he had a family with three kids. His youngest was only 5 years old and needed a lot of love and care. The man did not want to waste his precious time looking for a dead person.


    Besides, if it was not Yoko Tsurugi, then it would be his family who would die instead. And the station head would not risk his family.


    ''It''s not like Yoko Tsurugi would be found anyway. The signs said that she was taken in by ''the hive.'' It would be a wonder if they ever managed to hear about her again.


    Everyone knew that going against ''The Hive'' was the death penalty. Especially in the latter districts of the city. The Hive had too much hold on it to be challenged.


    Still, the police had political pressure from above to solve the case.


    "B-But sir, what if someone dies? We cannot possibly-"


    "No can do. As I said before, we are too busy to take in cases like these and-"


    "So you won''t even save the common people if you are not ordered to? I wonder how I should react to this news. Surely you are not a scum who will dare do that?"


    The station head looked up with an annoyed expression. He was about to tear this ignorant person a new one when he realized how lucky he was that he had kept his mouth shut.


    White hair, gold eyes, and a familiar fash on her face. The person in front of him was none other than Lady Suzuki.


    "L-L-Lady Suzuki? W-What brings you here? Hey, what are you all doing out there? Bring out chairs and tea for Lady Suzuki. Don''t let her just stand like that."


    The station head was instantly on alert as he faced the leader of the Divine guild.


    He had heard about Lady Suzuki''s gaze that could even make the toughest of men bow down before her and he had to admit that the rumors were right.


    Lady Suzuki''s eyes did look like they were looking right into your soul. This sends a shiver of fear down the station head''s spine.


    "Oh, there is no need to treat me as someone special. Instead, treat me as a commoner who came here for the first time to get some information."


    "W-What kind of information does the Lady want from us? I will help you out in any way, shape, and form as long as it is something I can do."


    The station head was sweating bullets now. He had no idea why Lady Suzuki was here. The only possible reason he could think of was that she somehow knew about his dealings with The Hive.


    But still, his handler had told him that The Hive and the Divine guild had an unspoken arrangement to not get in each other''s way.


    "Let''s see. Someone said that they saw my friend, Lady Yoko Tsurugi be taken to your district so I thought I should check up on the progress of the case and see how the recovery process was going. However, what I found here was something entirely different."


    Lady Suzuki looked disappointed. Her eyes were glaring daggers at the officer, telling him not to make any suspicious move.


    ''S-Shit, this is the worst. The Hive told me to keep quiet about the Tsurugi girl''s whereabouts but looks like I can no longer do that.''


    "M-Man, I assure you that we are trying our best. Can you share with us who passed this information on to you? It will help out the case-" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need to. I am no longer interested in what you have to say. I will just go out and check things on my own and also solve that bestial problem for you. Hey you, show me where the complaint about the beast was heard."


    Lady Suzuki seemed to have made up her mind. All the station head could do now was sigh and accept that he had messed up badly.


    "Y-Yes. It is in the District 7-A basement section. It is the Brand A building that was abandoned a while ago-"


    "Wait, that building? Why didn''t you tell me this to be before? I-I mean, I should take this case over. Thank you for all you have done Lady Suzuki but we, the police, should handle this case."


    The station head realized with a jolt the building that was being mentioned in the conversation. That was the building that belonged to The Hive.


    When he had first heard about the beast, he had thought that the Hive was doing this to divert their attention but what if that was not the case?


    That mean that the station head had a job to do now.


    "Ah, have you finally realized what your responsibilities are? But too bad, I just texted my guild members to go and check out the scene. The police no longer need to get involved in this."


    The station master cursed inside his mind while his face did not show anything. He had been defeated utterly by Lady Suzuki.


    "Oh, and about your family. Don''t worry about them because we took them in protective custody but if you are not careful then who knows what might happen."


    The whole station looked on stunned as the leader of the divine guild left. She had arrived and left like a storm that was uncontrolled by anyone.


    "Station head, are you alright? Pull yourself together."


    But the station head''s legs had already gone weak and his body shivered because of the threat he had just heard.


    He felt relieved at what had happened but at the same time, the feeling of being cursed also increased inside his heart.


    Why was it always people like him that were caught in between these bigger powers and suffered? What did they ever do to deserve this pain?


    ___________________________


    "So, have you always had two people inside you, or was that something that happened later on in life? Is your other half a beast? What about your eyes? How does that work? And your lower body? And your-"


    "Will you please quieten down? I do not know how it all happens. It just does and then it troubles me as well."


    "Anyway, so can you pull your nails out like claws in your current form as well, or is it something only your other half can do?"


    Amane ignored the other''s snap back at being asked too much. She understood that annoying the shy girl was the only way to get her to talk.


    As soon as Aqua''s eyes had turned grey, she had gone quiet and withdrawn. It was clear to Amane that it was a different person controlling that body now.


    Even the hard cock beneath her hands had shrunk back into Aqua''s body and that had been a fascinating process to witness.


    It awoke the curious worm inside Amane''s body. But it was unfortunate for her that Aqua seemed to hold no knowledge about her circumstances. It was such a bummer to realize that.


    "How long do you think it will take for the police to get here? I am bored out of my mind already."


    Aqua did not look bored but she was fidgeting a lot in her place. Her binds were tight and likely restricting any kind of moment she could make.


    Amane had locked Aqua''s arms and feet before doing the same to herself. They needed to look like they had been captured and had no way of escaping.


    "Well, I doubt that it will be the police that will be looking for us. It is more likely that Sakura will hire someone to look for me way before the police get involved. It should be about time as well-"


    Amane''s words were well times as the door was knocked out as soon as she finished her sentence.


    The person on the other side of the door had a familiar face. His worried expression melted into relief at seeing Amane right before he went red and turned his face around.


    "Eclipse, I''m not that offensive to look at. There is no need for you to turn your head away like that."


    Amane yelled those words out but the man did not turn to face her at all. All he did was take off his coat and hold it out toward Amane.


    ''Does he seriously think that I can hold anything in my current condition? See this is what happens when you don''t look at what you are doing?''


    "Eclipse, we are kind of bound right now. How am I supposed to use your coat? And why should I even use it? Contrary to your belief, I do have clothes on."


    "I know you do but your companion doesn''t. I mean, she does but not really, and¡­give me a minute. I will untie you and then you can take care of your friend."


    Amane did not know what the big deal was. Aqua still had on a sports bra and her shorts. It was only her shirt that was a problem.


    Even Aqua seemed to find this situation baffling and she was the shy girl kind of person. Just how sheltered was Eclipse to feel embarrassed at seeing this little skin?


    ''Should I tease him about it? Would it be alright? Now, I want to tease that blushing virgin face.''


    But despite her thinking that, Amane did not tease Eclipse. She did not have a chance to because a high-pitched roar was heard from the other room.


    The beast Amane had let loose from its cage had finally woken up and found this place.


    "Hurry up and untie me. I will take care of that beast for you."


    It was not a surprise for Amane to see a beast in these basements. She had felt its presence as soon as she had entered the base.


    What was surprising were the dead bodies that were surrounding it. And it was not like the beast as in good condition either.


    It had lost its rationality long ago and could now only wait for its death. So Amane had let it go out one last time.


    The beast would enjoy its freedom and also alert the people of a problem here. At the same time, it would give Amane and Aqua an excuse about why everyone was dead around them.


    Eclipse loosened Amane''s binds before he turned back around to no longer have a look at Aqua''s improper attire.


    Amane was the one who quickly indeed her ropes before stretching her body out.


    "It is time to take care of the beast-"


    But the beast let out one last dying breath as soon as Amane finished and that was it.


    "There is no need for you to do anything, Lady Tsurugi. All you need to do is to stop causing trouble for us all. I am already doing over-work today so I am quite annoyed at you."


    The voice reached Amane''s ears before the most beautiful man she had ever seen walked into the room.


    It almost seemed like flowers were blooming around him when he walked but it was all forgotten when he opened his mouth again.


    "You, sit tight and don''t cause me any more trouble. Trouble magnets like you should be locked up and never let out of the safe."

 Chapter 40: 40: To the rescue [pt5]

    ''T-This man is so rude for no reason? Can he not see that I am currently trying to play a damsel in disaster and let me go home? Are these rude comments really necessary?''On a normal day, Amane would have let this rude comment pass over her with a smile. But for some reason, looking at that pretty face made Amane feel irritated.


    "Well, sorry for trying to participate in a mandatory class activity that I cannot get out of and getting kidnapped because the said school and the whole district have a lousy security team."


    "Next time you can take my place and give my test for me. But that would be against the law you set up, right?"


    Everyone tensed up as soon as they realized that Amane had been offended by this comment.


    The one who looked the most taken aback seemed to be that rude pretty boy. His eyes were wide in surprise and Helios panicked at the sudden display of emotions that he saw.


    "S-Sean, you cannot say that to someone you just met. L-Lady Tsurugi, I apologize for my friend''s behaviour. It was supposed to be a break day for him. Hey Sean, you need to apologize to her as well."


    That tall redhead, Sean had a sour look on his face. Honestly, Amane would have preferred if he did not apologize to her. But he did.


    "I''m sorry for my rude words. I misread the situation."


    The man bowed down in front of Amane but his eyes still held suspicion in them. Whatever issue was bothering the man, it seemed to be much deeper than a simple ''holiday waste.''


    ''Now then, what should I do? I don''t want to let this insult go but dealing with this man would be exhausting as well.''


    Amane looked between the earnest eyes of Helios and the rude pair l back at her before making her decision.


    ''Yeah, I don''t want to deal with both of them. If I did then I will have to face Charlie as well. Let''s just nip this problem in the bud as soon as I can.''


    "I forgive you. Let''s put this all in past for now. I should return home before I worry about Sakura any more than I have. Can you send Aqua back home? I am sure she''s quite traumatized by this experience-"


    "Now, don''t be like that Yo~ko~. I am sure that you are exhausted after that ordeal as well. How about you come home with me and my boys so that I can keep an eye on you tonight? Oh, don''t worry about your classmate and her safety. I will take ''personal'' care of her."


    ''Speak of the devil and she shall arrive. Now, what should I do?''


    Of course, the one who had just walked into the chamber was none other than Charlie Suzuki, the current leader of the Divine Guild.


    Her face sported a smile and one could even see the flowers sparkling behind her back.


    ''Ugh, so bright. I cannot look directly at her. Someone save me from this mess.''


    Aqua had gone tense at Amane''s side. It was understandable why she would feel on edge at seeing Suzuki.


    Suzuki had grown so much that she had reached the beginning of beast energy accumulation. If she pushed forward with her growth then it would not take long for her to acquire a beast form of her own.


    But unlike the normal beasts, Suzuki would have full control over her powers and desires. She would become someone who transcended the mortal limits.


    "N-No, it''s alright. I should get going now. And it won''t feel alright to let Aqua go on her own either. The only reason she got caught up in all this is that she was with me. She''s kind of my responsibility."


    Amane held Aqua''s hand discreetly to stop her from attacking Suzuki outright. Traumatized or not, Aqua would die if she tried to attack the divine guild leader this openly.


    "L-Lady Yoko is right. We should let them get home now and get some rest. Why don''t you complete your world in the meantime? You can visit Lady Yoko tomorrow when she has more energy to deal with you?"


    Surprisingly, it was Helios who suggested this. He had seen how tense Auqa looked and was willing to help.


    But of course, Charlie Suzuki would not be herself if she backed down that easily.


    All she did at Helios''s words was ignore him and turn her attention toward the other man in the room.


    "Sean, make preparations for a guest tonight. I want everything to be ready and perfect when we take Yoko home."


    Sean looked between his mother and his friend before his eyes hardened. He seemed to have reached a conclusion and was now bracing himself for the impact.


    "I think we should let them go home today. I agree with Helios. They are still kids and must be exhausted from all that happened today. Surely you can wait until tomorrow to see them."


    For his efforts, Sean got the most disappointing glair he had in his life. His breath stopped working as soon as he felt the burden of those eyes on his face.


    ''Ohhh, someone is in trouble. I don''t want to help him out but I should. I have a feeling that this ''Sean''s'' favour would come in handy in the future.''


    That was not the only reason Amane decided to interfere. It was also because she could feel her core again.


    Had her core been still locked, Amane would not have even thought about taking this risk. But now she did not feel that afraid to face Suzuki.


    "Lady Suzuki, I quite agree with your *son* here. I should be going back home tonight. I also have to go to school tomorrow which I cannot be late for."


    Both Aqua and Sean shot her looks that said that she was digging her grave. And Amane might as well be with her words.


    ''Ugh, I forgot that this world is different from the one I remember. Of course, no one would expect me to show up to school tomorrow.''


    But what was done was done and Suzuki did not lose this opportunity to jump on Amane''s case.


    "Oh, dear. Looks like you are more traumatized by this incident than I realized at first. It affected you so much that it even made you want to escape to a familiar lifestyle. But you should still rest for a few days."


    "Don''t worry, I will phone your school and ask for three days'' leave for you both. And I will also accompany Lady Yoko while she recovered. You can count on me to do it all. Let me also take you both home today. We should not leave you two shocked like this."


    Amane was sure she had the window to protest against all this but she had lost it quite easily. The more she looked at Suzuki, the more she realized that there was no way for Amane to get any words in.


    Both Sean and Helios averted their eyes when Amane looked at them to ask for their help.


    ''Traitors, both of them. To think that I even helped them out.''


    "Alright. Let''s go home today. Oh, by the way, do you know who was behind my kidnapping? My captors died before I got to know anything."


    Since her plan to be alone tonight was a burst, Amane decided she needed to get information out of Suzuki.


    There was always Aqua who could tell Amane what she wanted to know but that would have to wait for a later date when Amane was no longer under surveillance.


    "Ah, this small play? Someone wanted to ask the Tsurugi house for ransom money but failed to pull it off. You don''t need to worry about these things since they happen once in a while anyway. You''ll get used to them soon."


    ''No, thank you. I do not want to get used to being kidnapped. Next time, I will break my kidnapper''s hand before he even tried to kidnap me and then get information out of him.''


    The vague answer given by Suzuki was a clear indication for Amane to drop the topic. So this was a burst end for her.


    "Did the police not help? I thought they would be the first ones to help us out since it''s right under their nose."


    Aqua questioned this time. Maybe she remembered Amane''s words about the police not being of any help and wanted to confirm. Or maybe her question had a different reason.


    "Ah, that? The police are mere figureheads on a good day and a hindrance to most others. It would be better for you not to depend on them. Instead, Yoko can always depend on me. I will always save her."


    ''But I didn''t even ask you the question. Why are you making it all about me?''


    Amane asked that question but she had no answer. Or rather, she did have an answer but she did not like it.


    So she ignored it.


    ___________________________


    Sean was glaring daggers into Amane''s back currently. He was the one who was the most confused by his ''adopted'' mother''s attitude.


    Of course, he had heard about it from his siblings but seeing the aloof Divine Guild Leader play it out so cautiously made him feel awkward.


    ''I cannot believe that this brick of ice is flirting with someone this openly. I wonder what she means to achieve by doing this?''


    If someone would ask how Sean felt about his adoptive mother, he would say that he doesn''t like her much. She was forgiving on good days and downright evil on the others.


    But she was his benefactor who had given him a chance to track down his parent''s killers and get revenge for them.


    This was a fact he was forever grateful for.


    But even saying all that, he did not think of Lady Suzuki as a decent person. And because he knew her, he also knew that his adopted mother would not take interest in some passerby.


    This ''Lady Yoko Tsurugi'' must be someone really special to have caught her eye. And Sean wanted to see what it was. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh, I think I''m going to be sick. What is Mother doing? Just hold her hand if you want to. Who is going to stop you anyway?"


    Helios sounded like he was in pain and even his eyes looked hard as he looked at his mother''s painful attempts at flirting.


    It was so bad that it could hardly be called flirting. It was outright sexual harassment at this point.


    Then there was the fact that Lady Yoko Tsurugi seemed to have caught on to her mother''s attempts but was not encouraging her.


    Instead, she was making it discreetly known that she did not appreciate that brief brush against her chest or her hands.


    ''Just tell her off already. Lady Suzuki will only take your silence as encouragement at this point.''


    Sean wanted to yell those words but he did not want to die at the hands of his superior so he kept his mouth quiet and kept on watching what was happening in front of him.


    The abrupt stopping of the car caught everyone off guard. Even the driver seemed to be taken aback by the sudden arrival of a giant Griffin in front of the car.


    Sean was about to leap out of the cap and take his chances with the wild beast before realizing that Griffin was not alone.


    It had a barely-teen riding on its back and holding Griffin''s leash.


    "I should get off here now since someone is here to pick me up. Thank you for saving my life and bringing me back home. The Tsurugi household would remember your help."


    Yoko Tsurugi made a quick escape before reaching out toward the Griffin and mounting it.


    That child who accompanied her back gave a grateful bow to their group before leading the Griffin away.


    Despite all odds, he seemed to be in control of the Griffin.


    "Hey, I thought only the Tsurugi heir could tame the beasts. Where did that small child come from?"


    Helios asked, his voice sounding as shocked as Sean felt at that moment. He quickly looked toward his mother but she had a huge smile on her face.


    "It seems things are about to get a whole lot more interesting around here. Let''s head home for now since we will have an early day tomorrow."


    Sean had no idea what his mother was speaking about but he did not dispute her words. Home sounded so appealing after this long day.

 Chapter 41: 41: Can I reject this offer? [pt1]

    "That was nice of you to pick me up Eclipse. But I cannot help but wonder why you did that. Huh! Can it be that you finally recognized how magnificent I am and decided to devote your life to serving me? I always knew that this day would eventually come."The kid gave Amane the blankest stare she had ever gotten in her life. He looked agitated but his eyes gave away the worry he felt.


    "Nonsense. Don''t put words in my mouth like that. Who would teach me the art of beast taming if anything happens to you? My life is currently dependent on you."


    The kid was not wrong but Amane was sure that he was not telling the whole truth as well.


    She had a lifetime''s worth of experience handling children who were dangerous and dishonest. She could read what the child did not want to say.


    "I see. But you have frowned up quite a lot in the past few days. You look nearly six years old now and you even managed to get my Griffin out all on your own. It seems like you are ready for more hard-core training."


    ''Yes, get bigger and better so that I can live a carefree life when the time comes.


    Amane watched the kid shiver as soon as she suggested it. He looked back at Amane with suspicious eyes but she just smiled back innocently at him.


    "I don''t want to agree with you. Every time I do what you want I get a feeling like I am being dragged into a trap I will not be able to escape."


    Had the kid not been looking directly at Amane when he said that, she would have let out a chilling laugh.


    The kid she had picked up had fangs and good instincts to recognize the danger he was in. It would help him survive in the future when he would have to take care of Amane''s affairs.


    ''I lucked out picking such a good kid up.''


    "Don''t make that face, please. It makes me scared and I don''t like that feeling."


    "What face? I am merely smiling at you in happiness. Don''t tell me that you are scared away by my smile?"


    The kid shuddered as he commanded the Griffin to land. It was not Yoko''s smile that made him afraid but something else behind her.


    "Y-Yoko, you are back home. Do you know how much trouble this little kidnapping caused us? Our stocks went down quite a lot and-"


    "We are all happy to see you back home Yoko. Don''t mind my father''s mouth. He was really worried about you as well."


    Her uncle looked anything but worried about Yoko. instead, he looked uncomfortable but worried for the family business.


    ''It was too much to expect for Akabe to be worried about me anyway. But Sakura looks like she lost some sleep over this issue.''


    There were visible dark circles around Sakura''s eyes and her hand had some ink strains that could only be the result of spending too much time with the pen writing.


    It seems like she had been busy while Amane had been away.


    "Sakura, accompany me for the next few hours. I want to know what happened at the time I was not here. I want everything reported to me. Eclipse, you come with me as well."


    Amane gestured for Sakura to follow behind her as she helped Eclipse down from the Griffin. Her uncle looked like he wanted to join in as well but the Griffin held him at the bay.


    The servants looked between each other, deciding on whether to follow them or not but Amane made their choice for them.


    "Don''t disturb me for the next few hours if you value your life."


    The servants stopped cold at her words, not daring to follow Amane into her wing. Her command had obvious meaning - the beasts would be left to roam free tonight in her wing.


    To go there without an escort would be like courting death. And no one was brave enough to do that.


    As soon as Amane entered her wing, she felt her breath ease and her shoulders drop down in a relaxed manner.


    "Did Hibi make it home alright? I kind of left him to roam in the middle of the Lyco forest."


    "He made it back alright. He''s in your room along with that phoenix chick you adopted."


    It was Eclipse who said that. It was a given that he had found Hibi since he was the only one other than Amane who approached the beasts in a relaxed manner.


    "Yoko, I hope you know that it was not my father or one of the elders who initiated your kidnapping this time."


    Sakura sounded anxious when she said that. Had it been anyone else who said that these words must have sounded suspicious but Amane did not find Sakura suspicious from her body language.


    She was more concerned and worried about this situation than to be hiding something.


    "I know it was not one of them. No one here would risk causing this much unbalance in our market which just stabilized and we have begun to make a profit. These pests would have waited for a more suitable time to do that."


    The Tsurugi family had just changed their way of doing thighs. This was a delicate time when nothing could go wrong.


    No matter how much those elders on the council wanted to replace Amane and put a puppet up there, even they knew that they had to wait for the right time to do that.


    So it was easy to eliminate them from the list.


    Well, that, and the lack of response from the police solidified Amane''s beliefs in not being a Tsurugi clan member. They did not have as much approach as the main house to go against them in terms of having contacts.


    "Let''s think about it later. I want to really sleep tonight and then mentally prepare myself for the hard day I will have to face tomorrow. Lady Suzuki will be visiting us so we need to get things in order."


    Sakura had a sorry look on her face at hearing that. But lucky for her, she would be out at school when the Divine Guild''s leader will drop by.


    "Well, then we should leave you to sleep now. Have a good night''s rest so that you have enough awareness tomorrow."


    ''Stop sprinkling salt in my wounds. Just leave me alone now so that I can go to sleep.''


    Thankfully, Sakura and Eclipse did not stay around for long. They knew when they were not needed and decided to make a graceful exit.


    Unlucky for Amane, not everyone was as sharp at taking hints as these two.


    Or well, shameless enough to ignore Amane''s hints outright as her guest did.


    ___________________________


    "Lady Suzuki, please let go of my arm. I don''t think it''s proper for you to hold on to my arm like this."


    Amane was sure that everyone could see her tired face as she all but dragged her body toward the chair arranged in the garden.


    It would have been easy and consumed much less time if Carlie let go of her arm. But the other female refused to do anything like that.


    Instead of freeing Amane, Charlie only held on tighter at the complaints she heard. She was behaving like she did when she had been younger.


    "Leader, maybe you should let go of Lady Tsurugi now. She is not in any condition to support your weight right now."


    Thankfully for Amane, she still had some people on her side who seemed to be worried about her. Helios was an unexpected help but Amane welcomed him anyway.


    Now if only Charlie listened to him, Amane would not be in this tough situation right now.


    "Let go of Yo~ko~! I don''t want to do that. I am sure Yoko doesn''t mind me holding onto her like this, do you, Yoko?"


    Either Charlie was doing this on purpose, or she had not heard a thing Amane had said this far.


    And one look at Charlie''s smiling face would tell you which one of these two was true.


    "B-But she just asked you to-"


    "I said I.AM.SURE.LADY.YOKO.DOESN''T.MIND."


    "Don''t dig into it Helios. You won''t be able to win if you fight with the leader now."


    If Amane felt like dying right now then Sean looked ready to bite the bullet. His beautiful face was sunken and tired as well.


    He had not slept the night before and Amane felt like she had found a soul similar to herself when it came to Charlie.


    ''I still don''t like him that much though.''


    And it was the truth.


    "Lady Suzuki, no, Charlie, can you let me go now? My arm had begun to give me problems and I feel like my circulation was cut off."


    Charlie looked stunned for a solid minute and everyone else had gone quite as well.


    Helios even opened his mouth to say something before Sean put his hand on top of Heliso''s mouth to quieten him down.


    They both had horror filling their eyes as if Amane had done a grave sin and she was about to die now. But it had nothing on the mix of emotions that was swimming inside Charlie''s eyes.


    "I-you called my name."


    ''Ugh! Don''t tell me no one calls you by your name now. Did I mess up?'' S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Amane wanted to rage but she spoke quite coldly back at Charlie. A lot of people flinched at her bold move, their eyes eager to see what would happen next.


    "No, I liked it. You are free to call me by my name from now on."


    Charlie looked happy, to say the least, but Amane ignored those emotions. She did not want to read too much into them and then confuse herself.


    It was better to keep things simple for now.


    "No. It was a slip of the tongue this time. I assure you that it will not happen again."


    Amane would make sure that this does not happen again. There was no need to deepen her relationship with Charlie more than it already was.


    "Awwww, come on. You can make that mistake again. In fact, I would like it if you make that mistake a lot from now on. I want you to call me by my first name when we meet next after my trip to the southern islands."


    "A trip? Wait, you never said anything about this trip before? Where did this come from? Is it even scheduled?"


    Sean sounded surprised at the sudden announcement. And he was not the only one who looked surprised at this sudden announcement.


    Helios and the rest of the members of the Divine Guild looked surprised as well. It seemed Charlie had dropped this news on them all of a sudden.


    "It is not a scheduled trip but one that came up all of a sudden. I will be absent for a month and my secretaries will handle all my work in the meantime. I just wanted to come here before I had to leave to see Amane''s face one last time."


    Amane wanted to say that she was flattered but she did not feel anything of that sort.


    "So, when are you leaving for this trip of yours?"


    Amane asked, wanting to know when she would be rid of this pest from her back.


    "Not me but us Yoko. You are coming with me on this trip. It will be fun with just two of us and the wildlife around us. We will be leaving this evening but don''t bother packing your stuff since I will provide it all for you."


    "You cannot decide that on your own. I am fully recovered yet and I also need to manage the Tsurugi records and-"


    Charlie just smiled her radiating smile. Her message was clearly saying ''don''t worry about it'' but Amane had a feeling that it was not a reassuring message but rather a threat which said ''don''t be a fool and come along peacefully. Or I will make thighs difficult for you.''


    From the start, Amane did not have a choice but she had to try and object.


    "So, can I reject this offer?"

 Chapter 42: 42: Can I reject this offer? [pt2]

    "Look at that tree Yoko. Doesn''t it look like it is bending back over itself? It is so funny.""Haha, yes it is funny. Now can I go back home now? All this excitement is making me sick."


    Amane had tried to reject Charlie''s offer for this trip. She had tried everything from making excuses to outright insulting the other but there had been no effect.


    Everyone had given Amane pitiful glances at having to put up with the Divine leader''s weird ideas and spontaneous whims but no one had stepped up to help her out.


    That was how Amane found herself on the cruise ship with Charlie Tsurugi.


    But thankfully, they were not alone. In a lucky twist of fate Sakura had managed to come home early and weasel her way into their group.


    So had Aqua who had been invited as a guest since she had been caught up with Amane in that kidnapping case.


    The last three members of their party were Helios, Sean, and Eclipse. The guys had a separate wing from them and it was not easy to bump into them.


    "Don''t joke with me now Yoko, we have not even reached our destination yet. The fun has yet to start for us. I am sure you will enjoy this trip a lot."


    Charlie sounded so confident that Amane found herself backing down.


    Maybe she could try and enjoy this vacation. It would give Amane a taste of her end goal of being a free-loading lady who did not need to work.


    Now if only Sakura stopped glaring daggers into her back and smiled, this trip would be so much better.


    "Lady Tsurugi, is something wrong with you? Your complexion doesn''t look good."


    "No, I am alright. It''s just that the timing of this trip threw off a lot of work schedules for me and Yoko. I am just worried about how we will be able to catch up on it once we get back."


    Sakura did not look worried, she looked pissed. Amane knew she had spent a whole night arranging Yoko''s schedule to make time for important meetings but now it was all a mess.


    "Tsk, a lady your age should not frown that much. Learn to relax a little and enjoy nature. As for your work, I have sent some of my people to take care of your working conditions. I assure you that nothing would be out of place once you return."


    Sakura looked even more worried after those words.


    But it was a given since the Divine Guild was an external power that should not interfere with the Tsurugi family.


    There were already rumors about the Divine Guild and the Tsurugi family being too close recently and it was starting to affect the business dealings they were making as well.


    Amane was sure that Charlie had an objective behind doing all this but she let her be. For now, it was alright so Amane did not intend to interfere.


    "Aqua, how are you feeling? You have been quiet all this time."


    Amane turned toward the last member of their team but the girl had a green face and her eyes looked flushed.


    "I think I''m sick. Don''t talk to me because I am useless right now."


    Even her voice sounded parched and horrible. This was an extreme case of seasickness if Amane had ever seen one before.


    Charlie looked a little guilty at seeing how Aqua was behaving which made Amane sure that it had not been intentionally planned. Aqua had just become a victim of circumstances and nothing more.


    "Aqua, go in and sleep if you feel that bad. I will wake you up once we reach our destination."


    Aqua gave Amane a grateful smile before she dragged herself toward their sleeping rooms. She seemed to not even be aware of where they were.


    "I feel sorry for her. So, when will we reach our destination? We have been sailing out for an hour already and the sun is about to set as well. It would be nice to dock out into a safe land for tonight."


    "Well, we will not be at our destination for a few more houses but we should reach it around dinner time. I am sure it will be a good experience for you to visit the place we are going to."


    The more Amane heard about the place they were going to, the more curious she became about it.


    On top of it all, Charlie had not even spoken a word about where they were going, and asking in a roundabout way did not help.


    Sakura had tried a few times already but Charlie had diverted her attention away every time that happened.


    ''I guess it''s time to brave the tides and ask the question outright.''


    "Lady Suzuki, where exactly are we going? I want to know."


    Sakura looked startled and then flushed at realizing that she could have asked this question outright anytime she wanted to instead of beating around the bush.


    Sometimes Sakura overthought and it ended up being bad for her.


    But well, that was a discussion Amane would have with her another time. For now, she focused on the blank look in Charlie''s eyes before it faded into a soft and melancholic smile.


    "The place we are visiting is very near and dear to my heart. It is a deserted island for the most part but their local tribe is a part of the Divine Guild. I am sure Lady Yoko would like that place as well."


    ''Again, that did not answer my question in any way, shape, or form. If anything, it made me even more curious about our destination.''


    But there was no need for Charlie to say anything as Amane soon felt the faint pressure that was familiar to her. It was weak but so familiar that Amane could never forget or mistake it.


    Her eyes were wide and filled with Awe as she looked toward her destination. It was still too far away to make out but the mere idea of going there filled Amane with anticipation.


    She could not wait to meet one of her past tames beasts again. She wondered what that beast looked like now.


    ___________________________


    "We are finally here. You should rest up in here for now and come out for dinner when I call."


    They had finally managed to dock on the shores of Crystal Island. It was so different from the past image of the island that Amane barely recognized it.


    Once upon a time, the whole island had been covered in huge energy crystals and had been maintained by the Sunstone Dragon. It had been an ancient beast that had managed to gain human wisdom.


    If Amane had one word for him, it would be a friend. She had never managed to tame the wild creature, she had not even tried to.


    For such a magnificent beast, freedom suited him the best. Through his power and influence, this island had been covered in all kinds of shining lights.


    But now it was all but a forest full of trees and thick vegetation.


    "You said that this was the Sacred Crystal Island? It looks so much different from the books I read about it."


    Sakura seemed to be in awe as well but hers was different awe than Amane or even Charlie. She seemed fascinated to be in a legendary place.


    Aqua on the other hand still looked pale and withdrawn. Her eyes were glued shut even as her body was moving around.


    Sooner or later she would run into something and injure herself.


    "This is what happens when a Sacred place loses its Guardian Deity. This place lost its anchor a long time ago. But there are rumors that there is a secret underground reserve of magical crystals here. Since we are in charge of this area, we must make rounds here and keep a check on the poachers."


    Amane was startled to hear those words.


    The Guardian Deity was dead? But Amane was sure she had felt familiar energy being emitted from this place that felt vaguely like the Sunstone dragon.


    However, since no one contradicted Sean''s words, Amane had to take them as the truth.


    It was just another friend she had lost to the cruel mistress that was time. There was nothing Amane could do about it.


    "So, how was your trip this far? Are you having fun, Yoko? What about you, Eclipse? Is this your first trip out?"


    Charlie sounded excited. She even skipped over the other two as she addressed the two beast tamers.


    Amane could hear Sakura complain under her breath. Her words vaguely sounded like, ''Are we invisible to you or something?'' and even Aqua looked annoyed at being ignored.


    "I feel sick. There is some kind of weird energy on this island that doesn''t feel good. Can we head back home now? I don''t like it here."


    "A weird energy?"


    Charlie''s tone sounded suspiciously interested. Amane knew she had to get Eclipse to stop talking now or else he would give something away.


    Amane was sure that the weird energy he was feeling was the familiar energy of the Sunstone dragon Amane was feeling as well.


    And if so, then Amane needed time to look more into it and find out what was going on. She owed her old friend this much at least.


    "Yeah, weird energy¡­.I am sure it must be because I am too t-tired right now. I think I will go and use the restroom right now."


    Amane was glaring at Eclipse to stop talking now and to take his leave. And the child took the hint and excused himself as fast as he could. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was nice to see that he was taking Amane seriously at last.


    "He looked like he needed to go and lighten himself out. Should I go and check on him?"


    Helios looked worriedly in the direction Eclipse had disappeared into and Amane knew it was her chance to talk with the kid uninterrupted.


    "No need for you to go and check up on him. I will go myself to see what is wrong with him. You all should enjoy your meal in the meantime."


    Helios looked like he would object but Sean stepped in at the last second to save him and Amane both.


    "Let her go alone. It is their family matter and we should not interfere in it. Besides, we need to get things ready for dinner now."


    Amane wanted to applaud Sean for his timely interference. She might not like him but she did appreciate his eyes for detail and timely interference.


    She stood up to go after Eclipse when someone stood up with her as well.


    "Let me accompany you. It isn''t right to leave Yoko alone on such a dangerous island. What if she got attacked and -"


    "I will be alright. I can look after myself alright and I don''t need a bodyguard. Besides, Lady Suzuki''s safety is much more important than my own so I will have to decline her offer of escorting me."


    ''You are the reason I have to speak to him in the first place. Don''t make things harder for me than this.''


    Amane made up her mind to refuse Charlie''s help but one look in her eyes told Amane that it was going to be a difficult task.


    Both Helios and Sean were giving her pitiful looks again and even Sakura looked sorry for her.


    The only ones who looked to be unaffected by all this were Aqua (who did not look to be in her right mind.) and Lady Suzuki herself.


    "If I ask you not to follow me, then would you listen to my request and stay back?"


    Amane decided to be frank but it did not look like she was going to get her request fulfilled. Not with the way Charlie was looking back at her.


    In the end, things happened as Amane had expected them to. She stood in front of Eclipse''s door with Charlie Suzuki at her back.


    ''When am I going to get rid of you? Why are you following me around like this? What are you afraid of?

 Chapter 43: 43: A late-night walk [pt1]

    "Is there something I can help you with, Lady Suzuki? This is a private matter I need to discuss with Eclipse. Can you please go back now?"Until this point being polite had not worked. Amane''s words had been brushed off with barely a nod of acknowledgment from Charlie.


    ''Ugh, this reminds me of how Charlie was when she was young. Stubborn and unwilling to listen. I had to outright scold her to get her to agree with my demands.''


    And it seemed like things would come down to that again. Amane had tried hard to stop this from happening but there was a limit to what she could and could not tolerate.


    "Lady Yoko is a delicate person. Of course, I need to go with her to keep her safe. As for this being a private talk, don''t worry so much. I will not enter the room or even try to listen in. I just don''t want anything to happen to you as well."


    At that moment, Charlie''s eyes had gone blank. It did not even seem like she was present in her body.


    To Amane, it looked like she was remembering something horrifying and unpleasant. Charlie Suzuki was not moving at all and she might not even be breathing.


    ''Fuck this. I cannot deal with her.''


    "Fine. If you promise to stay out of the room then you may come with me. But please ensure that this is the last time you follow me. It can get quite suffocating to have you around all the time."


    "Alright, if that''s what you want. I will think about it."


    Lady Suzuki came around soon enough with sparkling eyes. Amane did not even try to guess her mood this time.


    She just knocked on Eclipse''s door before entering without hearing a reply. The kid was inside the room for sure since Amane could feel his presence.


    "Are you feeling alright? I can understand why you are feeling this sick being near the island."


    The kid looked up from the bed with a pained face. Amane felt sorry for him since she had been somewhat responsible for him being in this situation.


    She knew she had been forgetting something in his education course. And that had been to block out strong bestial auras.


    "I cannot imagine what kind of beast could have such a massive aura. I felt like I would collapse. How come you are not affected by that aura?"


    Eclipse''s voice came out pained. The more he spoke, the paler he looked.


    Had it not been for Amane knowing exactly what was wrong with him, she would have taken him for being seasick.


    ''Even then he looks better than Aqua does. Aqua did get the short end of the stick by coming on this trip.''


    Amane felt sorry for that half-human but there was nothing to be done there. None of the people present in their company was a healer so Aqua would have to deal with her condition.


    "Desperation and experience can get you anywhere if you try hard enough. But for you? You should practice a few techniques I am about to teach you. They will help you out in the future as well."


    Eclipse was a quick learner and he picked up on what Amane was teaching him fast.


    Amane was thankful for that as well since she did not want to keep Charlie waiting for her out there.


    "Are you done already? How is Eclipse feeling?"


    Charlie did not sound too worried for the younger so it was likely an act to get some information from Amane.


    "He''s alright for now. He was just a little overwhelmed since there were a lot of bestial auras on this island and Eclipse is not used to it all."


    "Is that so? Luckily, it happened to him. But I am curious to know one thing. Eclipse is not a Tsurugi by birth, right? Then how is he able to tame the beasts like you? And why did you adopt him into your family?"


    ''Look at her, poking her head where it is not needed. What is it that you need to hear from me?''


    But it was good for Amane if she had the ball in her court. Charlie''s question proved that she was interested in Eclipse and would also help him out in the future.


    Amane did not want to think of a possible future where she would no longer be with these people but she had to.


    After all, it had not been her choice to leave her family in the past as well. Things had happened and people had paid the price for it.


    ''Look at me getting attacked by people again. I wish I could stop feeling already.''


    But Amane could not stop feeling as much as she could not stop breathing. It was something that had been integrated into her instincts long before.


    "Lady Yoko, you don''t have to answer me if it''s a delicate question. I understand that not everything can be"


    "No, it''s not that. I was just a little surprised that you asked me this but I don''t mind answering you. You see, beat taming is not something miraculous, but it''s a talent you need to be born with."


    "Even after that, it needs to be cultured young or it would wither away. Tsurugi family has an amulet that facilitates our energies in the process but it began to lose power recently. I was lucky that I was born with this natural talent but that might not be so in the future."


    "That is why I want to bring in fresh blood. I do not want this practice of beat timing to go out of exitance once my time is up. I take pride in it so I want to let others see it as well."


    Amane was making more than half of her reason up but she did not want to say that she was too lazy to do work out aloud.


    Not that she needed to maintain a good impression of herself but because she did not want Sakura to nag her once a rumor reached her ears.


    "I see. So that is the reason. I guess that makes sense as to why you adopted the child then. You had a reason for doing that."


    Charlie looked relieved and disappointed by Amane''s answer at the same time. Amane could guess what was going on in her mind right now.


    ''You might now know it but I never adopted out of the goodwill of my heart. Even back then, I took you all in because you were pieces on my chess board who helped me out without any questions asked. I just ended up developing feelings for my pawns and that was my end.''


    "Now then, shall we head back to the camp now? Eclipse can pick up his dinner later when he feels like it."


    "Alright, let''s head out now. Sean can cook well and I cannot wait for you to try his cooking out."


    ___________________________


    "This forest changed so much that I cannot even tell if this is the same place. I wonder how you lived here, my friend."


    Everyone had gone their separate ways after dinner with a promise to meet in an hour. And Amane had somehow managed to get away alone without attracting attention.


    Since no one had followed her, Amane did not need to care about her image or what she was saying. She could be herself and enjoy her time.


    The image of the green forest overlapped with the crystalline forest it had been when Amane had been last alive.


    Everywhere one had looked had been filled with different colored crystals but they refused to break even when one exhausted their magical reserves.


    This place had been the ultimate mining spot but had been outlawed due to the presence of the Sunstone dragon.


    Amane was busy enjoying all this beauty when she heard the voices talking in front of her in hushed voices. They did not sound like anyone from her group and it made Amane curious to check out what was happening.


    "Be careful. We cannot let anyone know that we found the crystal reserves."


    "But it sure was strange. We tried so hard to mine the ores but failed to do anything in the end. The only thing we managed to snag was this small stone but it''s not even shiny. We won''t even be able to see it."


    The man held a basketball-sized moonstone in his hand. The ball didn''t even move when he let it go which was odd.


    How had a human-like poacher managed to seal a moonstone of all things? Those minerals did not appear naturally on this island.


    Not to mention, that moonstone was giving off a familiar feeling to Amane. It was making her want to march out and take the moonstone away.


    "Who cares where it came from or how much it will sell for? We just need to hurry up and leave since the Divine Guild is here for inspection already. We cannot be caught out here or we will all die."


    The poacher sounded scared of the Divine Guild and for good reasons. It seemed like he was making a decision that would save him.


    ''Too bad that I manage to stumble upon your plans. Now, I would not have interfered if you had not taken the moonstone with you.''


    Amane decided to make herself known. Keeping herself hidden like this would serve no purpose.


    "Hello there. Now, I will give you all two choices to follow. You can either let the moonstone in your hands go or I will make sure you all disappear from the face of this earth."


    Amane felt agitated as the aura from the moonstone became even sharper and reached out to her.


    It was asking her to retrieve it and to take it back home. Now she was more than sure that the moonstone was not a stone but a magical beast.


    And a new specie at that since Amane had never heard of a beast made up of moonstone before.


    "Like hell, we will let it go. You have no idea how much we suffered when we tried to get a suitable ore to sell. This is our reward so don''t you dare interfere."


    "B-Boss, she might be from the Divine Guild. We should not talk with her like that."


    "As if she is. The one who is supposed to make a round this year is Lady Suzuki. And this girl is not that bitch. We have nothing to fear from her."


    Amane wanted to laugh at the arrogant tone the ''boss'' was using to belittle Amane. He had no idea what dangerous thing he was playing with.


    "Alright, but remember that you were the ones who made this call. You cannot go blaming me for what would happen next."


    The boss scoffed at Amane''s words, not believing a single word she said. He took aim toward Amane and shot his gun he took out of nowhere.


    Amane would have dodged it if she did not feel the presence of another person blocking her and slashing away at the bullet.


    "Tsk, in trouble again? Can you not sit quietly and enjoy a single day?"


    "Nice timing Aqua. We have some guests we need to entertain. Would you like to do the honors? Just hurt them enough that they are unable to run away. We need to hand them over to the authorities."


    Amane reminded the half-human who had Amber eyes currently. She had switched into a more bestial form and was inhuman looking enough to put anyone on edge.


    "W-What kind of creature are you? You do not look normal-"


    The man was knocked unconscious before he finished. Aqua''s punch landed in his abdomen and the man went down. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anyone else has anything to say to me? If not then sit quietly and wait for your turn. Your pain will not be brief."


    Aqua looked bloodthirsty and in a bad mood. Her sea-sickness was still having residual effects and she was unneseccariy tough on her opponents.


    ''Oh well, these people brought it up on themselves. I wonder how much time it will make for Aqua to deal with them all.''


    Disclaimer - it did not take long and Amane returned the moonstone which felt warm to her touch and even wiggled a little bit.


    And there was a heartbeat beneath her hand.


    The stone was alive.

 Chapter 44: 44: A late night walk [pt2]

    "Oiii, the stone is moving. F-Fuck, how is that possible? Is this some kind of beast? What kind of beast is this?"Aqua jumped back in fright as the moonstone in Amane''s arms moved even more. It uncurled itself from the smooth ball shape into a pup-like creature.


    Most people would not have recognized the creature but Amane had no trouble taking in the familiar energy it possessed.


    "What''s this? Some kind of wolf specie? It is so cute that I want to"


    The pup bit Aqua outright. It did not even wait to see if Aqua would come near its face before its small but sharp teeth lodged themselves in Aqua''s arms.


    Amane quickly pressed open the pup''s mouth to make it let go of Aqua''s arm but the harm was done already. Blood was flowing out of Aqua''s arms freely now.


    "Ouch, it hurts. The fucker managed to break my skin so easily. Give it here so that I can get rid of it -"


    Amane held the pup away from Aqua. her eyes were glittering amber because of her anger and she would do something foolish soon. Amane did not want to be responsible for any other injuries Aqua was about to suffer from.


    "It''s a dragon pup so you better be careful. From what I can see, this one is in its juvenile stage and is a little aggressive. I don''t think we should let it be."


    Amane held the pup close and the pup curled itself in her arms. The pup trusted Amane enough to let her hold its body.


    ''Must be because I smell familiar to this pup. I did leave some of my ever-lasting incense behind for the Sunstone dragon as an offering. I guess this kid is related to that dragon as well.''


    There had been a story about this sort of situation a long time ago. Apparently, all deity dragons were female by gender and could only reproduce once in their life before dying.


    The moon dragon in Amane''s arms was the next deity of these lands and the kid of that Sunstone dragon Amane knew long ago.


    "That pup looks like anything but a dragon to me. Let me just cook it up and serve it as dinner. It would be better to get rid of such a rude thing."


    Aqua seemed still hung up on the thought of revenge. The pup seemed to have a beef with Aqua as well because it growled as soon as it saw Aqua reach out to it.


    "Stop playing around Auqa or you will end up losing your hand for real. We cannot let anything happen to this pup as long as we are on this island or we will all sink into a curse. This is no normal beast but a sacred existence."


    Realization seemed to flash across Aqua''s eyes as they shifted into a neutral shade of grey. Her angry expression also flashed away into an annoyed one.


    "Sorry for my other half and her thoughtlessness. She doesn''t think before she acts. So, what are we going to do about this deity? We cannot let it roam around freely like this."


    Aqua seemed to have finally gathered her senses back. Her rational part was back and she made some good points.


    They could not let the dragon pup roam around freely. It was too defenseless to take care of itself right now.


    "Let''s take it back to the base camp for now. Since this area is under the protection of the Divine Guild, then we should let them in on this discussion as well."


    Amane played with the pup in her hand as she made that decision. The more attention she paid to the pup, the more it seemed to be relaxing.


    From how Amane had every intention of hearing Charlie out and seeing what she knew about this situation.


    But from what Amane had seen with the poachers and such, it did not seem like the Divine Guild had any idea this pup existed.


    ''What did I get myself into now? Why did I think that this was going to be an easy and peaceful vacation?''


    Maybe that was where Amane had gone wrong this time and she had no one else to blame but herself either.


    And now she felt responsible for the small pup in her hands who might as well be the last link between herself and her friend.


    "Ugh! It would have been easier on me if you were somewhat grown up. I would not have to take you with me to look after."


    The pup only grinned back at Amane with a loop-side smile. Its eyes held joy at seeing the female pay attention.


    The pup had imprinted on Amane due to her familiar scent and now was thinking of her as a pseudo-caretaker. It was so irritating but adorable at the same time.


    "Yoko, why is it taking you so long to come back? The woods are not safe at night¡­what did you do? No, I don''t want to know what you did and what kind of trouble you got into. Just come back with me so that I can wipe my hand off of you."


    Sakura looked resigned at seeing Amane with a pup in her hands.


    ''As if Sakura would recognize a dragon pup even if it danced in front of her.''


    "Let''s head back. And Sakura, do you have anything we can use to bind some people with? I know you carry some restraints with you at all times."


    Sakura''s face was a vision for sure. It was a mixture of fear, annoyance, and shame all mixed in one. Her eyes moved quickly to glance at Aqua who didn''t even seem to be paying attention to her.


    "I..this is not¡­.Amane, I don''t carry around¡­"


    "Sakura, I''m talking about ropes and suck for emergency conduct. I know you can make some with your magic. I need to take care of some poachers."


    Sakura''s face finally calmed down as she finally released what Amane was asking for.


    "Oh, that restraint. You should have said that before. Also, how many times do I have to tell you not to get into trouble? How did you manage to find the only group of poachers on this peaceful island."


    Amane wanted to say that this was not the only group of poachers on this island but it was better to stay quiet now and to let Sakura finish venting her anger.


    After all, it was not like Sakura was even aware of half the things coming out of her mouth so it will be alright.


    "Aqua, help us out as well. Can you send a signal to Lady Suzuki to make them come here? I want to get this case off my hands as soon as I can."


    Amane especially did not want to get involved with any more nut cases like these people. They were not good for her mental health.


    "You have not seen the last of us. You might not know it but we are the members of a well-known organization known as ''The Hive.'' Messing with us will be like messing with our higher ups and then you will get into trouble and¡­"


    Amane took the rope and made a knot before stuffing it into that man''s mouth. Sakura gave her a stinky eye for sure but she did not comment.


    Still, Amane felt the need to justify her actions.


    "He was talking too much so I decided to practice noise control. Ahhh, it''s suddenly so peaceful here."


    The man Amane had almost choked gave her a hateful glare but he was not able to say anything against her.


    Not that Amane cared even if he was planning her murder in that tiny little brain of his. He would not be able to carry through until the end.


    "Lady Tsurugi, we got your message. To think that there were poachers on this island who went undetected¡­.


    Anyway, we have to thank you for your help in this case. Sean and I will go and take them back now."


    Helios was the first one who came to the scene. He seemed to have taken it as a failure to see so many poachers still resent on the land.


    Had Amane been a better person, she would have consoled him and told him that it was not his fault this happened.


    But she refused to be that person and instead washed her hands off this mess entirely.


    ''Yeah, bish, not my problem what you do with your security.''


    "By the way, what are you holding in your hands Lady Tsurugi? I don''t think it''s a precious resource but it doesn''t look like nothing as well."


    Sean pointed toward the wiggling pup in Amane''s hands which had somehow gone unnoticed all this while.


    The most interested person in the group looking at her was definitely Charlie but Eclipse looked stunned as well.


    "This? This is a moon dragon. Don''t worry too much about it and focus on what you were doing. I will take care of this little one."


    If Amane expected these people to take her words gracefully, then that did not happen. Everyone froze as one before chaos erupted all around the group.


    "What did you say that was? Isn''t that a story-"


    "Holy! We need to make a report of that and-"


    "Yoko, you promised that you will not cause any trouble. Then what the hell is this in your hands?"


    Everyone seemed too stunned to speak up and it gave Amane a small headache. The pup in her arms seemed distressed as well at seeing Amane''s emotions rise.


    "Ok everyone, back down a bit or you''ll overwhelm the pup. And then I will not take any responsibility."


    Amane''s words caused everyone to back down. A dragon was a dragon even when it was a kid dragon.


    No one wanted to be the next meal of this dragon pup or to get hurt by it. Aqua even rubbed her treated arm at the feeling of those fangs.


    Everyone looked toward Lady Suzuki as one to know what her opinion about this whole thing was. After all, this land was under the jurisdiction of the Divine Guild. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady Suzuki, what should we do about the guardian deity? We need to make a report about this to the organization but they''ll make a fuzz and call for the deity to be taken under control. Can we even allow that to happen?"


    Sean looked worriedly between Amane and the pup. The pup was not happy to see anyone approach near it but it seemed pretty content to lay down there in Amane''s arms.


    That pup was letting it know that it was not going anywhere from Amane''s arms and that any amount of force would be worthless.


    "I can see the problem. Yoko, I am willing to trust you on this issue so you tell me what we should do about the moon dragon?"


    No one looked surprised to see that the question had turned back to Amane. In the end, she was the one who claimed to be an expert in beast taming and it seemed to be more true than ever right now.


    "For now, we need to find the central chamber and let this pup inherit the late lord''s memories and powers. Until we do that, this pup will not be able to grow up properly."


    Amane explained it all calmly. The pup''s defencelessness had to be because it was not awakened yet.


    Once it was awakened, it would grow beyond power and go to sleep beneath the earth''s surface.


    Then it would only be seen by worthy people or those it wanted to be seen by. The deities were just those kinds of creatures.


    "I get it. But the chamber''s location has not been known for centuries now. Luckily for us, there is an ancient tribe on this island that can help you out."


    Helios looked frustrated as he said that.


    "So that''s what we will do. We will awaken the deity before the goons from BPS arrive here to ruin things."

 Chapter 45: 45: Teams of two [pt1]

    "That being said, does anyone know where this ancient deity is even located? I am not going to spend my whole vacation looking for a tribe that ''might'' potentially help us out."Sakura had a few things to say in this regard and Amane understood her hesitation to move forward with this place.


    The ancient tribe was a tribe made up of half-specie people and it had been deemed violent even back in her days.


    So there was no guarantee that the tribe had managed to survive and thrive this long without suffering any casualties. Would the tribe even agree to help them out right now?


    All these thoughts were prominent in Amane''s brain. But Charlie looked relaxed enough to make Amane''s fears come to rest as well.


    "Don''t worry. Ever since the great collapse and acquiring this island, that ancient tribe had also been under the Divine Guild''s protection. As such, I am sure they will agree to help us out if I asked them to."


    That was reassuring in so many ways for Amane. This meant that she had one less thing to worry about. (Not that she was worried about a lot of things in the first place. If worst came to it, she would eradicate the whole island and free the deity that way humans be damn.)


    "This is good. We will leave for the tribe''s location at the break of dawn tomorrow."


    With that, the group was off to sleep. Amane took the baby moon dragon with her to keep an eye on. She did not want to wake up in the middle of the night and find one of her companions mauled beyond death.


    That situation would not be ideal and it will make Amane lose an important asset.


    "I think I will sleep in a separate room tonight. You do have a few empty rooms on this ship right?"


    That was Aqua who spoke. She inched away from Amane quite visibly and her face showed how uncomfortable she felt.


    At the same time, Sakura took a few steps back as well as soon as she saw the kid dragon give her the glare of doom.


    She was letting Sakura know that her presence was not appreciated. Newly born dragons who imprinted on someone were territorial.


    "Yeah, I think I need to shift my room today as well. I don''t think it''ll be good for my health to share a room with the dragon and Yoko today."


    "Fine, do what you want to. But you both will be missing out on some great bonding experience."


    Amane sounded annoyed and disappointed but she was amused and laughing inside. She knew that the dragon had scared off Sakura and Aqua a lot and this was always amusing to see for her.


    At the same time, she considered herself lucky that her companions did not need to hear from her to back down.


    "Let''s meet in the morning then. I will talk with this kid here to make sure he understands to not bite anyone. We will meet you tomorrow."


    Amane watched the dragon kid give a satisfying rumble as she took her near. The kid was already showing signs of attachment which meant that she had been accepted as a part of her family.


    This connection would come in clutch in the future but Amane had no intention of using it just yet.


    The night passed away with relative ease and the day came quite fast. Amane woke up as soon as the sun rose high in the sky. It was a new and bright day again.


    Most of the group had woken up but there was a considerable absence of the members astound Amane.


    Both Sean and Helios were gone, as had been expected. Everyone else seemed to be sitting around the campfire and preparing for breakfast.


    "Here, you catch the dragon. You need to learn how to handle beasts like these sooner or later."


    Amane handed the dragon kid to Eclipse who looked startled. Both Eclipse and the dragon kid gave each other stares of doom, not knowing what to do.


    But then Eclipse reached out to the moon dragon with the help of his core and the dragon called down.


    The familiar feeling of magic washing over him must be putting the kid to rest. And Amane had to give kudos to Eclipse for finding the solution so soon.


    From across the camp, Sakura was glaring daggers at Eclipse and the moon dragon. Jealousy was clear in her eyes and Amane could not contain her chuckle.


    "Did you have a pleasant night? It''s time we start heading out and I already prepared the map we need to follow. I hope you won''t decide to venture off on your own."


    Charlie handed the map to Amane and she quickly stored it in her system. She knew she and Amane were someone careless enough to lose the map.


    It would be better to have a backup just in case. Her system also had the old map of this palace which made it easier to get around and see the differences.


    "For now, we should branch off into groups and continue our search. While one group heads toward the tribe to get information, the other needs to comb the island for intruders. I cannot ignore the real work of the Divine guide even if this is a vacation. So, let''s draw lots to see who will go with whom."


    "Why should we? Of course, I will go with Yoko since we are family. You can take your guest and keep her safe."


    Sakura objected. She was feeling particularly bold on this vacation and voicing a lot of her suggestions.


    Amane did not know how to feel about this change and frankly, she did not care much about it either. Whether Sakura landed herself in trouble or not was up to her.


    Amane did not care about what Sakura did as long as it did not come back to bite her.


    "Let''s just draw lots. I don''t care whom I go with but that would be the fairest method to decide our groups."


    Aqua spoke as she took out a stick from the cup Lady Suzuki had managed to get out of nowhere. Amane and Eclipse followed suit and Sakura had no choice but to follow along as well.


    And just like that, lots had been drawn for their group.


    ___________________________


    "How did I end up with a kid like you as my partner? Why were the fates so cruel to me today? Now I will need to take responsibility for you as well."


    Sakura mumbled her words as she walked faster through the forest. She was getting more and more irritated with each passing second, her eyes lamenting her fate of being stuck with the kid.


    "Piss off. I didn''t want to be stuck with you any more than you wanted to be stuck with me. I didn''t want to come on this journey in the first place but I had to since Yoko asked me to."


    Eclipse snapped back, his voice bitter to no end. He had wanted to relax back at the camp and practice his art but he had been discovered.


    That sharp-eyes Divine Guild leader had spotted him when he had tried to get away and now he was stuck with Sakura for company.


    They both had gotten unlucky with the draws and were now venturing through the forest with slow steps.


    "Just where the hell is that civilization? How come we are not able to find it even after looking around for so long."


    Sakura''s complaining was a given. She had to go through so much forest while still in high-heals.


    ''To think that my mother said that there is no ''wrong time'' for high heels. What a load of crap.''


    To more Sakura worked, the more she realized how many flaws her mother''s words had. She had stopped counting a while back.


    "If you are feeling faint then rest for a while. But know that I won''t stop to wait for you if you decide to take a break. And this forest is filled with creatures you won''t want to encounter so you better be careful."


    Sakura flinched at the kid''s words. Whether he was speaking the truth or not did matter. Sakura knew that this forest was dangerous and that was why she was walking around it carefully.


    After all, she did not want to die out in the wild area. Even her bones will not be recovered, never mention her body.


    She quickly opened up the map she had been given and checked her current position. Luckily, they seemed to still be on track the whole time.


    "I still have it good. At least I did not have to team up with that ''Lady Suzuki. I would have gone mad had I needed to do that."


    That was a little extreme of Sakura to say so but that was just how she felt. She did not like Charlie Suzuki despite the fame and fortune attached to her name.


    That woman had a scheming face that looked similar to Sakuras. Not to mention, her unnatural interest in Yoko.


    That was the part that irked Sakura the most but she was not going to say anything about it.


    "I feel sorry for Yoko''s classmate who had to spend time with that two-faced bitch but I guess better her than us. But still, it would have been better if Yoko came with us."


    Yoko had been the only one who did not get a partner and she even insisted on not re-drawing again.


    No one could say anything to her when she argues that she was the best current fighter to go solo due to her ability to tame beasts.


    Even Lady Suzuki had been at a loss when Yoko had brought up this point and had left the group with that pet dragon of hers.


    "That Lady Suzuki woman gives me the chills as well. There is so much magic forced into that body of hers that it is difficult to look at her properly. Every time I try to look past her fa?ade, I get the feeling like I should not."


    And that was why Eclipse did not bother with that lady.


    That and her unnatural interest in Yoko. He did not want to be a part of that upcoming mess. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A subtle rustle of leaves told Eclipse that someone was in the vicinity. It was because of his sharp senses that Eclipse managed to hear the moving of those leaves and managed to avoid being stabbed in the back.


    He also managed to pull Sakura out of the way in time for her not to be raptured with the sharp weapon their opponent carried with her.


    Luckily for Sakura, she was a fast learner and managed to get out of the attack''s way before she could become a casualty.


    Unlucky for her, the opponent they were up against did not seem to have any intention of letting them go.


    "Who are you intruders and why have you come here? I will warn you all that no one gets out of these forests alive if they intend to show us harm."


    Sakura swallowed hard as she was faced with those intense eyes. Her body seemed frozen as her heart sank at the feeling of doom she had come face to face with.


    "Don''t freeze like this. Hurry up and get moving or you will die."


    Eclipse shoved at Sakura''s shoulder as he blocked the next strike. His small body was dragged along the floor with the amount of force he had to face but the female warrior in front of him had no mercy for him.


    Her muscular body paired with her impassive face made anyone realize that they were in trouble. And right now, she was staring both Sakura and Eclipse down.


    ''I am so going to complain about it if I manage to survive today. I will have my revenge.''


    Sakura preyed on her life as she stepped forward. She was the older one so she had to take the charge to make sure they will be alright.

 Chapter 46: 46: Teams of two [pt2]

    "You don''t have a problem with me following you, right? I know it was dangerous to ask a student to come and face off poachers with me but I feel like I was running out of time. I hope you do not mind."Aqua bided her patience she didn''t even have as she followed after the Divine leader. The drawing lots had done her dirty and now she was stuck with the other annoying female.


    And the worst part was that she could not even complain about it to anyone. The only other person who could listen to her worries was snickering inside her head.


    ''Oh shut up. As if you are not disappointed by this outcome as well. You wanted to go with Yoko as well but ended up stuck here. I know the reason you are not coming out right now is that it is not Yoko with us.''


    Her other half fell quiet before snarling out in anger. But Aqua was well aware of how to ignore her so she easily distracted her mind from that angry voice.


    She met Lady Suzuki''s knowing eyes and she got a feeling like the other could see right through her.


    But the lack of any verbal confirmation made Aqua even more nervous. What did those eyes see when they looked at her? There was an unnerving feeling in going to make Aqua sweat even more than she already was.


    Why had she agreed to this trip all of a sudden when she could have been in her room and enjoying the sun?


    Even the sky was gloomy today.


    "So, I wanted to ask you how you knew Yoko. Did you both meet in class? Or was it a hangout that forced you two to be close? Won''t you tell me? I am so curious to know more about you."


    Aqua wanted to ignore the nagging voice but she could not afford to. The person in front of her was the leader of the divine guild and demanded respect for the same.


    No matter how annoying it got, Aqua had to hold her temper in and smile.


    She could tell that her attitude was amusing Lady Suzuki but that was all she could do to not lash out at the other lady.


    "I and Lady Tsurugi are not as close as it might seem. The only reason we looked close was that we were caught in the same class and got caught up in the same kidnapping attempt."


    From the look on Lady Suzuki''s face, it did not seem like she was interested in knowing more about their lack of interaction and more about how it would benefit her own needs.


    Aqua hated the look she was being given but she knew she had to endure it for now.


    ''I might be getting ridiculed right now but I will not let that hinder me in any way. I do not care who looks at me. I will not give in to the urge to care.''


    Aqua repeated those words in her mind and she walked even faster. Lady Suzuki also picked up speed behind her with a happy smile.


    ___________________________


    "Unfortunately, your path ends here. There is no longer a need for both of you to live."


    The soldier attacked with her spear and ignored Eclipse as she went for Sakura. The female had been recognized as the worse of the two fighters and was easier to execute in the protractor''s thoughts.


    But Sakura refused to go down without a fight. She might not have had a solid footing in her defense but she had all but righted herself by now.


    As such, she lashed out with a knife of her own, stopping the soldier''s attack in its path.


    The fierce lady looked startled to see this sudden bout of awareness and ferocity from her prey when her eyes narrowed at her target.


    The next thing Sakura knew, she was being pushed back by an extreme physical force.


    Even reinforcing her body with her core''s magic did not help Sakura to stand her ground. But it did give Eclipse enough time to be able to attack back with his might.


    The knife connected with the soldier''s arm as the soldier turned around to avoid a fatal blow to her head.


    Red bleed out of the soldier''s body as she clutched her arm in pain. A pair of narrowed eyes looked back at the two nuisances in front of her and her eyes shined.


    "It seems I''ve been rather lenient with the both of you. It is time for you to pay for your sins."


    The earth beneath the pair shook quite violently before Sakura forced herself to yell out the words.


    "We are from the Divine Guild. Lady Suzuki send us here as a representative while she is busy. If you don''t believe me then you can wait for the Lady to come and confirm my words."


    Everything halted all at once and no one spoke for a solid minute before the pair had a weapon pointed toward their head once again.


    "Since you spoke of Lady Suzuki, I will spare you both and wait for her to come and talk with us herself. If not, then you both will end up being our food for tonight."


    The soldier sounded convinced that they were guilty but she was still giving them a chance to prove themselves.


    Sakura spotted Eclipse out of the corner of her eyes getting ready to attack and she instantly knew he had to stop him.


    Otherwise, their last chance of getting out of this alive would be gone as well.


    "Eclipse, let''s surrender for now. You can try to gain control over a few beasts around and cause mayhem until Lady Suzuki and her puls one arrive here. There is no need to get violent."


    Eclipse''s expression said that there was a need to get violent but he would humor Sakura for now. Sakura breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he settled down.


    With this done, it was one problem down and a few more to go.


    "Give me your arms to bind. I don''t trust you, people, not to try something foolish while I am not looking. I will bind your power so that you don''t get any funny ideas in your head."


    Sakura gulped her nervousness down as she extended her hand. The sensation of being cut off from her core was weird but Sakura endured it for now.


    Eclipse looked uncomfortable in his binds as he tested out his limits but he did not seem to be in that much pain.


    "You can still use your core, right?"


    "Yes, I can for now. It should not be a problem for me to be able to call a few beasts for help."


    Sakura breathed a sigh of relief as she heard those words. It seemed like her plan B was also en route and ready to be executed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You both, stop planning whatever you are planning. Once we reach the clearing, it will all be useless anyway."


    The solder assured them of her words but Sakura did not take them to heart. She had faced worse odds in her life so she was sure that this one will not be any different for her.


    __________________________


    "I cannot believe how lucky I am to be alone this time. I had a feeling that things would have gotten complicated had I ended up in any of the other groups."


    Amane spoke aloud, now finally happy to have time to herself. It was a luxury for her to be able to stay like this in recent times.


    Not only were there too many responsibilities on her head, but Amane also had a feeling that a few people were keeping an eye out for her.


    But now that Amane had an excuse to be alone, she had a few things to check out on her end. First of all, Amane needed to check on a few sites that had existed pre-erosion of this island,


    Quite a few artifacts had been buried at that time by her to ensure that they remained safe. Amane had even sealed them to ensure that no one would try to take advantage of her.


    But had those seals managed to endure the passage of time or not was a different matter.


    Once a seal was placed, it needed a continuous source of magic to keep on working. Amane had tapped into the natural magical resources available back then to ensure their proper working.


    But it was no longer a guarantee if these seals were intact or not. The artifacts could have fallen into the wrong hands and caused a lot of confusion in the world.


    "And it''s not like I can check in the database either. I wish these things did not keep on happening to my peaceful life. It''s like the more I try to live a peaceful life, the more it gets complicated."


    Amane held the dragon up by the back of her neck. The small dragon struggled in her hold to be let go of but Amane kept her hold on that neck.


    She was fearful that the small dragon would trip and injure herself quite severely. It was a fear that was making Amane even more fearful than usual.


    ''To think I have more sympathy for a beast than a human. I wonder whose fault it is.''


    But recently Amane was learning to let more people into her life and it was not all bad.


    Suddenly, the moon dragon growled in Amane''s arms, her tiny fangs exposed to the air as if she was looking at an unknown danger.


    Amane became instantly alert, her eyes opening wide and processing her core to look ahead.


    As expected, it was a group of careless humans who had found themselves chewing more than they could stomach. And they had somehow managed to worm their way toward one of the hidden sites where Amane''s artifacts had been stored.


    "Why won''t this seal break? I am sure that this seal should have been broken by now."


    The poacher exclaimed as he exerted pressure on the rock-like formation to try and break it. But no matter how much he tried to do that, the door refused to give in.


    Amane could still feel the gentle waves of residual magic in the seal which meant that it had managed to stay intact all this time.


    It was rather fortunate that it had because these treasures would have fallen into the wrong hands for sure if not for the seal.


    "Hurry up and open it. I heard that Lady Suzuki is already on this island. I don''t want to run into her while on my way out."


    The other poacher sounded nervous as he egged the first one to go even faster. But the harm had already been done and Amane was not going to sit back and enjoy this any longer.


    "Let go and give these kids the scare of their lives. I bet they will not try to hunt in these areas again once I scare them off."


    Amane took out a leaf from the tree and blew it in the form of a whistle. She had felt the group of crystal foxed resting nearby.


    They were a bunch of rabid animals, attacking at sight and even hunters avoided them in the fear of being killed by those sharp claws.


    "Hey man, can you hear that noise?"


    The second poacher asked, his voice fearful. The first one just snorted in dismissal, not amused that the other person was trying to scare him.


    "There is nothing out there but wildlife. It''s not like a wild beast will jump us out of the blue-"


    The man never finished his words since the first wolf emerged from the shadows of a bush followed by another and then another until the whole pack was there.


    "Sooo, what were you saying about three being no beast in this forest?"


    "Shut up and run for your lives. We will be torn apart if we are caught in their claws."


    Once the clearing as clear once again, Amane walked out and looked at the seal she had left behind. It fell apart with a little nudge from her and then she picked up the locket.

 Chapter 47: 47: Stay put [pt1]

    "Now, let''s see how you worked this pendant again. I remember you pressed some kind of key but there is no key on it. Huh, did I remember wrong?"Darn Amane and her short-term memory. She tended to forget the details of things that were not important. And this small detail had seemed very not-important to her back then. It still seemed to be not important to her if not for the lack of pendent''s opening.


    The moon dragon was giving Amane a look that said, ''weren''t you the one who made it in the first place? How can you not open it?''


    And Amane could swear that the moon dragon looked entirely justified to see that expression on the dragon''s face.


    "Well, excuse me for not remembering how to operate a pendant I made ages ago. It''s not like I purposely forgot, alright?"


    Amane did not even realize that she was trying to justify her actions until the dragon chipped in annoyance and knocked the pendant out of Amane''s hands.


    "Now look at what you did. What if you somehow managed to make a dent in it? It will end up losing its magic."


    Amane chided the dragon but she was not angry at her. She knew her pendant was sturdy and would be able to take any wear and tear she inflicted on it.


    But surprisingly enough, the pendant was not only unscratched but also had opened up.


    The fall had somehow managed to trigger the hidden mechanism on the pendant to make its inner surface show.


    The moon dragon gave Amane an ''I''m superior'' glare before jumping down from her shoulder and snatching the pendant to bring it to Amane.


    Something small like a pouch fell out of the pendant''s insides and Amane instantly remembered why she had sealed the pendant away.


    "Hurry and spit the pendant out. Don''t you dare swallow anything until I give you the go! I need to find mulberries to defuse the poison I left inside the pendant. I cannot believe I forgot about such an important detail."


    Amane was sure she had seen a few mulberry plants in the vicinity. They were a native of this forest and that was why she was looking for them.


    Technically, any kind of fruit would have been done in this situation. All Amane wanted was a base to channel her magic into and create an immunization drug.


    The dragon held still until Amane forced her to swallow her magic-infused fruit and then it threw up.


    The dragon gave Amane a pitiful look which she ignored for the sake of her mental health. She did not want to see the dragon die even before she had fulfilled her purpose of being born.


    And it would all be Amane''s fault.


    ''Darn me for feeling guilty over this. I don''t want to even think why my mind is such a mess right now.''


    Of course, Amane knew why she was feeling guilty. But she refused to think anymore about this topic and move on.


    She quickly found the berries she had been looking for and grinded them into a paste for the dragon to drink. It was difficult ot get the moon dragon to get the first sip but things were really easy after that.


    Once that was done, Amane breathed a sigh of relief as she looked all over the pendant again. Since the poison was out of it now, the metal was shining a bright orange. There was a reason it was doing that but Amane did not remember why again.


    "I am sure this opens up some kind of passage but I am not remembering where or how-"


    The earth beneath Amae''s feet was split open and she fell. The moon dragon also jumped after her into that crack and she watched as the crack forced itself shut all of a sudden.


    Amane''s hands reached out toward the crack to try and get to it but it was no longer possible for her to be able to make it.


    This place was sucking her dry of her magic and Amane felt uncomfortable as a result. She did not want to try and force her hand yet.


    The wind was knocked out of Amane''s body as the moon dragon landed right on top of her stomach. It was hard for her to even breathe properly.


    "Darn you and your body. Ouch, my stomach hurts. And where did we end up now?"


    Amane looked around the room, her eyes taking in the darkness and the plain walls of her surroundings.


    She tried to push magic into her eyes to be able to see better but it did not work out as well as she had expected it to. Her eyes felt like they were burning as she forced them to stay open.


    Somehow, the darkness was preventing Amane from being able to see what was right in front of her and that made Amane frown.


    "Should I blast this place open and reach the surface that way? But no! There is a real danger of the ground breaking underneath my feet."


    Amane was talking to herself when she felt sharp teeth digging into her arm and pulling her away from the surface she was looking forward to cracking.


    "Hey, be gentle with me or I will cook you alive. What do you want from me anyway? Can''t you see that I am busy?"


    Amane complained as she pulled her legs away. Or she tried to but the small body had enough power to pull her toward the direction the moon dragon wanted to take her in.


    In the end, Amane gave up fighting the moon dragon and let herself be dragged away. She was excited to see where the dragon was going to drag her away as well.


    Much to her surprise, she was led toward the side cave that this place had. Amane had not even seen it when she looked around.


    "Fuck it. I never realized how annoying it is to move around without my magic at my disposal. I need to look for ways to retire now."


    This situation was making Amane''s desire to give everything up even more. Had she known how troublesome things would be getting, Amane would have done her best to avoid this vacation at all costs.


    "How did I not see this coming? Even you are not cute enough to force me to sit here and waste my powers."


    The moon dragon turned her head as if she could not hear Amane. But her eyes were laughing at Amane''s misery. Amane could see her trying to keep her laugh in check.


    But the moon dragon somehow managed to get them out of the dark caves and they were finally free. The cave opened up into the familiar-looking ruins where the Sun dragon had been stationed a long time ago.


    "Did you lead me here on purpose? Just what is it that you want from me?"


    Amane asked the question but she received no answer from the moon dragon. In the end, Amane had a feeling that she would only get her answers if she followed along with the moon dragon.


    __________________________


    The warrior brought both Sakura and Eclipse back to her camp. Sakura could see the muscles in those dark-skinned arms flexing and she gulped unconsciously at the threatening image that made her.


    Some of her teachers had been powerful-looking but it had never made Sakura nervous like this.


    "How long will it take for you to be able to free us? Are you having any success with that thing we talked about?" Sakura tried to whisper to Eclipse but the silence surrounding them made her voice echo in the forest.


    The soldier lady who was escorting them gave her a weird look but she did not common on it. She was still convinced that they will not be able to escape.


    "Of course, I am trying to free myself but it is not as easy as it looks, alright? There is a lack of viability compatibility between me and these wild animals. I am also not Yoko who can do it whenever I want to."


    Sakura''s words were annoying Eclipse and he even lashed back rather crudely. Sakura flinched at the angry voice but she did take it all rather calmly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Fuck, I am too used to Yoko''s ease of doing ways that it is difficult to survive without her around. I should not take my anger out on Eclipse.''


    Sakura took in some deep breaths to calm herself down and it worked. She was able to feel herself thinking more accurately once she deployed that tactic.


    "Stop walking. We are here already. Now, remember to not make any silly mistakes and you will live until tomorrow."


    Sakura gulped before she stepped inside the clearing. From the outside, it looked like a part of the forest but as soon as she stepped inside, she could not help but think that she had stepped into a rural village.


    "Fuck. That is some strong concealing magic that had been cast over the village. I did not even sense anything in here."


    The case was the same with Sakura. Her senses had ignored anything and everything that had to do with this place.


    Even now, her magic was like a foregin entity, floating on top of this dense magic surrounding them.


    "We''re at the village leader''s home now. I will leave her to deal with you now."


    "Now, wait-"


    Sakura called back but the warrior was gone. Now that she looked around, most people here were dark-skinned and muscular. It seemed to be the most dominant phenotype in this village.


    The door of the village leader opened all on its own and the pair felt someone pushing them to move ahead toward the opening.


    Sakura gulped her nervous down before she entered the room. She was afraid to see what kind of crazy person headed this place.


    "You both don''t seem like the usual poachers that irritate us. Who are you people?"


    The melodious voice that asked them sounded far from threatening. It was pleasant and even gave a hint of fragility.


    "A-Ah, yes. We were sent by Lady Suzuki of the Divine Guild. I hope it is not a problem for you¡­."


    The lady that came out to greet them was old and fragile looking. But there was a feeling of magic around her that demanded respect from everyone around her. Sakura found herself unwillingly looking back at the female.


    Her eyes met those flaming orbs and Sakura flinched at the sudden pain in her head. Eclipse even growled at her side, his expression going slack.


    "Don''t poke around in my head. It makes me angry."


    That sudden pain in Sakura''s head faded out at Eclispe''s yell but the old lady still looked as if she had done nothing wrong.


    "Sit still for now. I need to confirm your intentions before I can allow you people a free passage of this place. My young one might have taken pity on you but I am not as nice as her."


    "Yeah, I can see that."


    Sakura spoke softly but she still got whacked with the stick before her face was grabbed by strong hands and the elder looked her right in the eye.


    There was a sensation as if someone was rubbing her head and then Sakura was let go.


    "I see that Lady Suzuki really did send you both. My apologies for the rough treatment but I needed to make sure of your claim. You are free to roam around our settlement now but don''t leave it."


    Sakura wanted to run away but Eclipse''s grip on her arm stopped her from moving. His face was tense but his eyes asked for Sakura to trust him.


    And she did trust Eclipse far more than she trusted anyone in this community.


    "Alright, we will wait around for now. But please hurry up and help us this time."


    Sakura bowed low. It hurt her pride but she did it anyway and she could tell that the old lady was satisfied at Sakura''s submission.

 Chapter 48: 48: Stay put [pt2]

    "Just how much do we have to walk to reach these poachers'' bases? We have been walking around for more than an hour now and I am quite sure that we have been running around in circles."Aqua could not contain her complaints any longer. Her feet were hurting at the thought of wasting all her effort on a useless thing.


    Now to mention, Lady Suzuki was having the time of her life in the meanwhile at Aqua''s expense.


    "What do you mean? I am sure we have never been to this place before. This part of the forest is new and unexplored. Can you not smell the freshness of this part?" Lady Suzuki made the show of taking a deep breath.


    And she coughed immediately, her lungs not being able to take this much fresh air.


    Still, she gave a thumbs-up to indicate that she was not bothered by it but Aqua was disgusted.


    ''How awesome. But I am sure I have passed through this part of the forest a few times already. I am sure I remember passing that exact tree twice.''


    What made Aqua this sure? It was due to the unusual grey flowers on the tree. This was the only tree Aqua had found to be possessing such peculiar characteristics and it attracted her eyes.


    And there was a peculiar smell in their surrounding that was making her head hazy.


    "Hey, do you feel like something is wrong here as well? There is a sweet smell in the air that is making me dizzy."


    It was nauseating but the other female did not seem to be affected much by it. That made Aqua suspicious about the nature of this smell.


    "Oya, you can smell it as well? I didn''t think that you would be able to give your nature. But maybe there is something special about you after all. No, don''t tell me what it is about since I can pretty much guess what you are trying to hide. I won''t ask you so that I can claim plausible denial if someone asks me this question."


    Aqua''s open mouth fell shut at those words. Even her mouth fell close as soon as she realized that she had been read like a book.


    Now red-faced, Aqua turned her head away with a guilty expression.


    "How said I wanted to tell you anything. I don''t trust you and any of your motives."


    Aqua walked away from the other female while hiding her face. She did not want to be caught blushing by this female.


    "Oh, is that so? I am so sorry for assuming things on my own. I will be sure to keep your secret though. So you can come to me with any of your problems."


    Aqua was not sure if she appreciated this offer or not. But she was sure that she was never coming to this female with any of her problems until Lady Suzuki was the last option available to her.


    They were halfway through the forest when Aqua felt her limbs become sluggish. She felt like she was dragging her feet and her consciousness was beginning to fade away.


    ''Hey, idiot. Look out or you will die.''


    Aqua turned her body to avoid the feeling of that fast-moving air. Her eyes had turned into the amber core of her other part and Aqua gave up control.


    The dart missed her arm by inches and Aqua breathed out in relief.


    At the same time, Lady Suzuki threw a rock she found nearby and the black-clad figure fell out of the tree in an instant.


    There was a bleeding hole on that man''s forehead that made Aqua take gasp and then she realized that she did not want to deal with this anymore.


    The next time she opened her eyes, it was her other part that had taken control of her body. Those amber eyes turned toward Lady Suzuki with open hostility.


    "Oh, what is this? And who are you? I can feel that your energy changed all of a sudden."


    Aqua felt like she should be startled at being found out but she could not even force herself to be surprised.


    What her other half had missed, Aqua''s beast half had not missed. The feeling of an apex predator whose pressure was incomparable.


    "Are you even human? You feel too much like a beast but there is something natural about you. What kind of creature are you?"


    Lady Suzuki''s grin grew at the question. That feeling of danger increased around Aqua and she felt the air thin out around her.


    Her claws emerged out of nowhere where and slashed out toward the other goddess.


    It felt like she made contact with the other but her trump smile turned sour as soon as she saw that the other was not harmed in any way.


    "Be careful or you will end up injuring someone. And control your emotions or you will give these poachers a reason to go after you."


    Aqua knew that Lady Suzuki was right. That was the only reason she managed to turn her rage onto the poachers and attack.


    By the time Aqua focused back on Lady Suzuki, she was much calmer and more serene. Her bloodlust had been all but curbed and her mind was so much clearer.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Lady Suzuki asked, her face a calm mask with a smile plastered on her face. That child-like smile was so provoking that whatever calm feeling she was feeling evaporated in a matter of seconds.


    "Why are you so annoying?"


    "Why are you getting triggered? We are all friends here so I am sure we can agree with this."


    But Aqua decided not to listen to ber provocation. She faded away into her calmer half. This was her fault in the first place so she would also need to be the one to take responsibility for everything.


    __________________________


    Amane walked through the dark hallway, her body losing its balance as it connected with another rock.


    It was so tough to walk in these high heels on a soft platform without her core.


    ''Ugh, what the hell. Had I remembered how uncomfortable it was to walk in high heels without my magic, I would have kept the emergency supply on my person.''


    For anyone else, it would have been unthinkable to use emergency magic for such futile things as helping one walk in high heels but Amane had priorities.


    And by that, she meant that high heels were a much-needed evil in her life and that Amane had a love-hate relationship.


    "Kyuuu~"


    The moon dragon pointed toward the end of the corridor, her beady eyes looking back at Amane to make sure she was following after her.


    "Practice being patient for some time. I am following after you as fast as I can." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, Amane was not following as fast as she could. She could go twice as fast as this but Amane was not willing to go any faster.


    Time was not a factor for her, nor did she fear anything.


    The moon dragon rolled her eyes at Amane''s pace but took off toward her in a flash. When Amane finally reached the light, she squirted her eyes at the intensity of the light she was facing.


    It was a little too much for her unprotected eyes.


    The hallways opened up into a chamber filled with crystalline light. It was a very familiar room with a crystalline ceiling and light was being reflected all around.


    "Did you lead me here knowing what was here? Where do you want to take me?"


    Amane headed after the dragon and found out what it wanted Amane to see. That was a small cavity sealed by a very powerful spell of magic.


    "I see. So you cannot take place of the guardian deity even if you want to. So, what do you want to do now?"


    Amane asked but she had a feeling she knew what the moon dragon wanted from her. That was why she turned her head away before she could be guilt-tripped but the dragon let out a cut ''Kyuuu~''.


    "Fine, you can come back with me for the time being. I will take you back until this spell fades away."


    Amane agreed and the dragon jumped into her arms with a cute sound. There was no other choice but to take this dragon under her protection.


    She was about to walk out of the hallway when it happened. There was a shadow that was heading their way. And accompanying it was a pair of human footsteps.


    The face Amane saw was sure to make an appearance in her nightmares. It was so disfigured that she could think of only a few other war veterans who had sustained more injuries from their fights.


    "Oi, oi, oi. Where do you think you are going? You need to sit there while I take this beast away from here. I am sure a rare thing like this would fetch a grand price in the market."


    Amane felt her eye twitch as she was ignored by this man. He was playing with fire without even knowing. And he would pay the price for that.

 Chapter 49: 49: Have Mercy [pt1]

    ''I cannot believe that a man is ignoring me this openly while I am holding a beast in my hands without losing them. This person certainly has a screw loose in his head.''Amane was sure that the man was thrown on his head as a child and now suffered from brain damage. How else could she categorize his behavior?


    She coughed to remind the man that she was there as well but he ignored her again. His eyes were still trained on the moon dragon.


    ''Well, since you''re not going to pay any attention to me, then I might as well make use of this.''


    Amane did not hold back as she swung her fist at the man. It connected with his head and he went down.


    The crunching sound would have made many people believe that the man had just lost his head by being crushed but that was not the case.


    The crunching sound was a result of Amane having used a special powder that knocked the man out cold in seconds.


    Once the man was out of it, Amane kneeled in front of him and checked his body out. The moon dragon made a muss as soon as she realized that the man was about to lose his shirt and Amane gave her a weird glance.


    "Calm down. I just need to check a few things on his body. I am sure fools like these leave traces of their organization on their body."


    This was the reason Amane did not take idiots as her direct subordinates.


    While these people made up for really good fodder, they were not reliable when it came to bailing someone out.


    More than likely, they would have become Amane''s downfall and she still had a lot to do.


    The man moaned in his sleep as he was moved around. It must have hurt to be dragged around like this by a person half his size but Amane had no mercy for him.


    And as she had expected things to be, the man had a mark on the back of his neck. It was fairly small and had a tracking ship.


    Amane knew she should not be touching that chip with her bare hands but her curiosity got the better of her.


    She touched the chip and instantly felt shock travel through her arm.


    She let go of the tracking chip as soon as she felt that current and crushed the device using her core strength.


    The familiar feeling of that murky grease was still present even after Amane let the chip go and she tried to wipe her hand off.


    But it did not help. The feeling of being sticky was not real. It was all in Amane''s head anyway.


    "Fuck, that scared me. No, don''t go near it. That evil is from a long-forgotten tomb. I don''t know how this man got this chip and I don''t want to know at this point.


    There was a point in her life where Amane might have felt responsible and set out to correct this evil.


    But that was a long time ago and Amane no longer had the same intentions of helping people out.


    It was good enough that she had managed to save the moon dragon. She did not want to be responsible for the world as well.


    ''Ugh, I knew I should not have let Charlie drag me around like this. Trouble always finds her whenever she''s out.''


    Amane was not any better in that regard. In fact, she would go as far as saying that she was a bigger trouble magnet than the divine leader.


    But you would not hear those words coming out of her mouth.


    "Now that our only clue is no longer there, it is time to use the long-known strategy to extract information from our enemy. Look carefully moony because I will only teach it to you once."


    Amane watched as the dragon snapped into alert. It seemed like the moon dragon understood what Amane was saying.


    But that had to be a given since dragons were crazy smart and could even achieve human enlightenment.


    Back in the cave, Amane fisted the man''s head and raised it until it was right on level with her own.


    And then she yelled in his ear which woke the man right up.


    "Huh, where am I? What happened to me? Y-You! You knocked me out, girl. Do you have any idea which group I belong to? You will be in so much trouble once I go back."


    The man yelled as he finally noticed Amane and realized that she was a danger to him.


    He tried to pull his head back from the grip Amane had on his neck but it was impossible to do so. All he was managing to achieve was to give himself a neckache.


    But he still tried to pull away desperately.


    "Really? You will make me regret knowing you? Well then, tell me which organization is confident in making me regret my life, and then I might let you go."


    The man suddenly looked scared. Once he realized that his empty threat was not going to work on Amane, he decided to change tactics.


    "W-What will you even do? If you follow me then I will take you directly to the boss. You can even exchange me for a reward. I am quite a high-ranking member of my team so you will likely get to pick any beast you want from our boss''s collection."


    The man forced those words out from the choaking hold he was being held in.


    Amane had decided not to give the man any room for negotiation before but then she paused to think.


    The man had said that his boss was collecting beasts. It was a big crime and the man had admitted it outright.


    That meant that this man knew something and he was not afraid. It was likely that his boss was a big shot and could make Amane shut her mouth with his presence.


    Amane had not been interested before but now she was more than interested to meet this boss.


    Mostly because she wanted to free those poor beasts that had been caught by these people.


    "Fine, I will let you go for now but you better not go back on your words. Take me to your leader or I will end your pathetic life."


    The man looked utterly relieved to be let go of. Amane could see his eyes watering up as he took in his precious gulp of fresh air.


    And then he turned toward Amane with a shocked face.


    "You seriously let me go? Hah, what kind of fool are you? As if I will take you to our boss¡­"


    Amane pinched the guy''s arm and twisted it behind his back. The moon dragon also decided to take the chomp out of that man''s arm and she watched as the area went black.


    The man looked stunned to see that happen and cried out in alarm. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What did you do to my arm? Why is it black all of a sudden?"


    The man seemed to have no idea what kind of creature this moon dragon was. He had just seen a beast and decided to pick it up.


    He was beyond lucky to have survived to see this day.


    "You better make your decision quickly. Beasts like this young one here are very venomous. Likely, you will not live past the hour. However, it is a different case if you agree to help us out."


    The man looked like he was in disbelief as the moon dragon made herself comfortable on her shoulder.


    Amane was sure it was his first time seeing something like this and the man would take her side if he had even a little common sense left in his brain.


    "Alright, fine. You win and I will show you where we keep our beasts and our boss''s base. B-But you need to promise you will heal me first. Good people like you do not break your promises, right?"


    The man sounded desperate when he pleaded with Amane. But she did not feel her heart move at all.


    It did not even budge an inch as it heard those desperate pleas made to her.


    "You do know that you are wasting your precious time by begging in front of me? You better start moving now if you want to live. Otherwise, you will find your body shutting itself down and it will be painful."


    Whatever color was left on that man''s face was being drained out right now. The pain must be emerging from behind his shock and the man quickly jumped to his feet.


    "O-Of course I will show you the way. B-But what if I die before we reach there?"


    "Then you better pray that your magic can support you until we reach the base. Otherwise, you have no chance of survival."


    The man dashed out of the cave and Amane followed after him at a steady pace. That man had his destiny in his hand and Amane was amused to see him trying his best.

 Chapter 50: 50: Have Mercy [pt2]

    "Looks like these people were not the ones we were looking for. They have no valuable information available. What should we do now?"As much as Aqua wanted to rest, she also felt like she needed to crack this case. She had spent too much time and effort on this case to not feel like she was connected to it.


    "Ugh, so much effort wasted on chasing petty clowns. Let''s go back to the settlement for now. I am sure our friends are in trouble with the local guardian already."


    ''They''re what now? Why do I not even feel surprised about this?''


    Aqua was getting used to Lady Suzuki''s weird habits and way of speaking. Aqua had managed to understand her in a matter of hours.


    To waste all this effort on her own and then complain about it. This was just so much like Lady Suzuki that even commenting would be a waste of time.


    "By the way, what do you mean by ''being in trouble? I thought that the Divine Guild and the local guardians had a good relationship with the guardian tribe."


    Aqua asked that question with a tone of disbelief. She could not believe that something like this was even possible to happen.


    As for Lady Suzuki, she seemed to have no guilt inside her about this issue.


    "Huh? We do have a good relationship with the local tribe but I am not sure if they would look away if someone other than me arrives there with my name. But Sakura is a resourceful kid so I am sure she will be alright."


    Aqua felt sorry for Sakura in her heart. The other girl had been dealt an unimaginably bad hand.


    She hated to even think what Sakura could have done to incur such wrath from the divine leader.


    "Hey, didn''t she have that kid in her team as well? Don''t tell me that you decided to sacrifice the kid as well?"


    Lady Suzuki had the most confused face right now. It almost made Aqua feel sorry for her as well before she remembered that Lady Suzuki did not deserve this sympathy right now.


    "So you mean to tell me that you send two kids out into hostile territory knowing fully well that they were in danger? What kind of adult does that?"


    "Doesn''t everyone do that? I remember that my guardian regularly used to throw me off cliffs to make me grow stronger when I was a kid. But of course, it has been a lot of years since then."


    This new piece of information left Aqua stunned again. Had she thought a little deeper into this topic, she would have realized how obvious this information was.


    Lady Suzuki had lived past a time when danger was everywhere and wars were going on around every corner of the world.


    As such, this kind of background or upbringing was not that weird or controversial to see. A lot of people who had managed to survive until today would tell you similar stories about their background.


    Their conditions had been harsh so the adults around them had not held back as well.


    ''But still, to do that to a defenseless kid is too much. I guess I can see why Lady Suzuki had such a weird character. She must have been dropped off a lot on her head and now had brain damage as a result.''


    "Hey, hurry and keep up with me. The territory from here is a little difficult to travel without a guide so make sure you pay attention to me."


    Whatever good feelings Aqua had about Lady Suzuki evaporated at her rude words. Suddenly, Aqua wanted nothing to do with Lady Suzuki anymore.


    Her tone was too arrogant and her voice was too loud. She was like a kid who never managed to grow past her childhood.


    "I''m coming. You can afford to go a little slow, right? I need to keep up with you."


    Aqua picked up speed as well. She told herself that it was not because she was feeling sympathy for Lady Suzuki but because she cared as a whole.


    And also because she wanted to get out of this forest with all her limbs intact.


    ''God, if I ever manage to find the adult who raised Lady Suzuki, I will talk with her. But not before cursing that person out. Just how fucked up did one have to be to raise a kid like this?''


    _________________


    Amane sneezed soon after she entered the cave. She had a feeling that someone was talking about her behind her back but she had no proof of it.


    ''Who is badmouthing me behind my back? They should come out so that I can deal with them openly.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was annoyed but also beyond caring if someone talked about her. But if it caused her bodily functions to become compromised, then Amane did care.


    The moon dragon walked faster at Amane''s side, her big head turning at small intervals to look at Amane.


    They were both tracking down the man who was running away faster and faster. At least he was smart enough to lead them back to his base.


    "Do you think he will try to make a run for it as soon as we reach the base and he gets a cure? Should I let him run away from us?"


    Amane asked the moon dragon who did not reply to her words. She was smelling something in the air and Amane watched as the boulder in front of the cave was pushed away by that man.


    She was about to make herself visible but she stopped herself in time. She was lucky that she had not shown herself because more people were coming out from the other side.


    "Hey man, where were you until now? You missed the big beast we just brought in."


    "Y-Yeah. Look, I don''t have time right now. Boss is coming and I need to take care of a few things."


    "Boss is coming? Why did you not say that before? I-I suddenly realized that I have a lot of work to do."


    "Y-Yeah, me as well."


    Amane watched that all happen in front of her. It seemed that she did not have to interfere with the progress this time.


    Once the man was sure that he was all alone, he turned toward Amane''s direction and gestured for her to come closer.


    "Look, I took you to the cave entrance. Now give me the cure for my poison. Please, I beg of you."


    Amane could see that the man was no longer typing to trick her. That was why she gave him the cure and walked into the base.


    After that man was gone, Amane focused her attention back on the matter at hand. She could feel so many strong auras around her.


    It made her wonder how so many strong beasts had managed to get caught in the hunter''s trap without trying to kill these poachers.


    "Moony, keep close to me. I have a bad feeling about this leader."


    Amane pulled the dragon closer to her body. That tiny body was shaking in her grasp with excitement. But this was no time to be excited.


    She followed the feeling she was getting and Amane instantly entered the room where all those beasts she was feeling were being kept.


    They were locked up in tiny cages, their eyes closed. They had been drugged up quite badly.


    Amane neared a cage to look at the situation more clearly when she felt her senses dulling quite a lot.


    There was a powdery substance on top of these beasts that made Amane suspicious about its true nature.


    She smelled a small part of it and instantly was hit was a dizzy spell. There was only one thing that could make Amane behave like this.


    "Moony, keep away. Don''t breathe in this air¡­"


    But the moon dragon collapsed before Amane finished speaking. She was feeling a lot dizzier now that she had breathed a lot of that air.


    These pheromones were causing Amane to feel sleepy and her eyelids were dropping. She would not be able to hold on until the end.


    "Awww, look at that. The fly managed to enter our trap all on our own. So this is what the family head of the Tsurugi family is capable of? How tragic."


    Amane was not able to keep her head any longer. She was all but asleep at that point and her eyes were hurting a lot.


    How did this group manage to get their hands on such concentrated pheromones? And how did they even manage to spread them around?


    "Go to sleep our golden hen. Once you are awake, you will have a lot of work to do."


    The voice whispered but Amane was not going to allow herself to fall asleep just like that.


    She was going to fight against that feeling of sleep and make sure she was free right here and now.


    ''Don''t joke with me. I am not going to fall for such cheap tricks.''


    Amane channeled her magic more and more into her core until it exploded with power. It was the only thing keeping her awake.

 Chapter 51: 51: Kids Adventure [pt1]

    ''Don''t joke with me. I am not going to fall for such cheap tricks.''Amane''s magic exploded in a matter of seconds. She had never overworked her core like this in her new life so her body was feeling heavier than usual. But it was all worth it to keep herself awake and give her a fighting chance.


    With everyone else in the room asleep, Amane had to take any and all advantage she could.


    As one would expect from an outburst of an expert like her, even her opponent was not able to keep themselves on their feet and they fell asleep. That was one obstacle down.


    ''But this does not mean anything. Until I deal with the source of this gas, I cannot relax.''


    This was the most difficult part for someone like Amane. She had a really sensitive nose so smells like these were a pain to her. She was more likely to feel the effects of this gas than most people as well.


    If not for her special constitution, she would have scummed to her senses far earlier.


    "Oi, you. I know you managed to avoid my outburst so there is no need to hide. Come out if you value your life."


    Amane pointed toward the rock that had a shadow behind it. She could sense human lifeforce coming from behind it.


    The person was weak enough to escape Amane''s notice for this long but they could not hide the sound of their breath.


    The kid that had been hiding behind the rock came out. Her dirty face and broken teeth were adorable in Amane''s eyes.


    But she was not going to let her guard down just because her opponent was a kid. God knew how vicious kids could be when they wanted something.


    "I-I''m sorry. I did not mean to listen to your talk and see what you were doing. P-Please, let me go."


    The girl looked ready to cry which made Amane feel bad. She had a soft spot for kids and that showed in her expression.


    Since the girl was already like this, there was no point in threatening her anymore.


    "Don''t worry kid. I will not harm you in any way. But I am curious to know how a kid like you joined this group in the first place."


    Amane was curious about it but she would not be surprised by any answer here.


    The kid could be a child of their existing members, someone they had picked up on the way, or even someone whom they kidnapped. The possibilities were endless.


    Amane had seen some fucked up things in the times of war so her expectations were really low.


    "Umm, I followed you and these bad people. They have been causing trouble around our home lately and I was worried for you since you were following that bad man from before."


    The kid seemed extremely honest. Her face did not hide any of her thoughts and her worry was evident.


    Amane wanted to sigh and melt at the same time once she heard those words of concern from the kid.


    ''This kid is far too pure. She''s nothing like those wild monkeys I raised before. I wish at least one of my kids turned up to be this cute and sweet.''


    Amane complained in her heart but she was thankful for her kids being hard-hearted. It protected them and even kept them going after her death.


    Just the fact that Charlie had managed to survive this long was proof of her toughness.


    "It''s good to be a worried kid but don''t chew more than you can swallow. It won''t serve you very well in the future. Instead, call someone else for help if you ever feel like someone is in trouble."


    The kid shrank as she heard Amane''s complaints. She likely felt wronged at her concern being wavered off but Amane needed to set an example here.


    "I-I just wanted to help you¡­" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And to do that you ever walked into a room full of enemies and wild beasts? What if these beasts were not restrained and had attacked you? You won''t have survived."


    "I know but I still wanted to help. Why are all you grown-ups so hard-headed? I hate you all¡­"


    The kid did not allow Amane a second to get her words in before she was pushed back and the kid ran away.


    Amane was left behind with her hand held out to stop the kid. But the kid was too fast to be caught by her.


    "Ugh, I forgot that kids can be such a huge pain in the ass as well when they want to be. Now I have no choice but to go after her. Hey moony, wake up for a second. I can feel that you are awake."


    Amane had felt the moon dragon wake up the second her powers had blown out. It had made the sleeping smell go away and moony had woken up.


    "I trust that you will be able to break the device that is making this smell come out while I take care of that kid."


    Amane asked and the moon dragon looked offended at being questioned. If her facial expression could be translated into the human language then Amane was sure that it would read as ''huh? Did you just question me?''


    The moon dragon let out a huff of air and leaped into the air from Amane''s shoulder. That was one problem taken care of.


    "Now to find that kid. Oh, and I forgot. MOONEY, COME BACK TO ME ONCE YOU ARE DONE."


    Amane dodged the blast of fire that was heading her way. Mooney was taking her words as an insult rather than a compliment or a command. But Amane was reassured that Mooney would come back when she was done throwing her temper tantrum.


    ''Well, now to get to the more challenging side of things. I wonder where the kid went to. Looks like I will have to track her manually.''


    Amane opened her system and the game began.


    _________________


    "Psss, how long do you think we will need to stay in this village? I am ready to escape from here."


    Sakura asked Eclipse with an eager voice. She could feel that his magic was getting more and more concentrated. As a result, more and more beasts were coming near the settlement.


    It was making the warriors stationed around the village a lot tenser as well. And security was rising as a result.


    "Just a little more and I will be done. But it will take much longer if you keep on distracting me like that."


    "Sheesh, calm down. Why are you so cranky right now? Don''t tell me! Are you going through puberty?"


    "Don''t be silly. I am not old enough to be hitting puberty. And at least I am not whining like a kid right now."


    "Why you!!!!"


    Sakura seethed at Eclipse''s words. The kid was learning too many bad things these days and it was testing Sakura''s patience. She was not even sure why Amane had taken this kid in and not thrown him at others'' mercy.


    Why did she value this kid so much? Because he had the safe affinity as Amane? Why did that even matter?


    Sakura was sure that even she would be able to train hard and control beasts if she tried. But Amane had no interest in teaching her.


    "''She''s here¡­"


    "I cannot believe she came here¡­"


    "Were these kids telling the truth after all? For lady Suzuki to come here personally is a little¡­."


    The tense atmosphere around the village was broken by the sound of gossiping. Sakura instantly strained her ears to be able to hear more but Eclipse did not need to do that.


    He groaned out tiredly as soon as he realized what was happening.


    "Oh god. Why did I even try that hard if she was going to come here in the first place? That Charlie Suzuki is a pain in my ass."


    Sakura agreed with Eclipse but for different reasons. She could see the villagers looking toward Lady Suzuki with their gazes filled with admiration.


    But personally, Sakura could not see what was so great about her.


    "Lady Suzuki, so you did come. Do you happen to know these people?"


    It was the elder village leader who asked that question as she pointed toward Sakura and Eclipse.


    Sakura glared at Suzuki to not say anything unnecessary but Lady Suzuki took it the wrong way.


    "These kids? Of course, I don''t know them at all."


    Sakura could only look on in shock as Lady Suzuki proclaimed that. Everyone in the village glared at them as one but the scout who had brought them in even had her knife pointed toward Sakura''s neck in record time.


    Sakura raised her hand to show that she meant no harm while sending glaring and helpless looks toward Charlie Suzuki the whole time.


    In the end, it was not Lady Suzuki who saved them but the elder village leader who signaled for the buff scout to lower her weapon.


    "It seems that Lady Suzuki''s sense of humor is still all there. You can let them go now because they are Lady Suzuki''s companions."


    Sakura sighed in relief as the weapon was lowered from her neck and she could breathe easy again. She had just been saved.

 Chapter 52: 52: Kids Adventure [pt2]

    ''Darn, it. Just how fast was that kid? Is that even a kid? Or is it a small beast pretending to be a human? But no, she spoke so it must be human.''Amane was chasing after the kid who had given her the abrupt cold shoulder. She wanted to help the kid, but her more significant reason for doing this was to get the kid before poachers could.


    As a local, the kid knew a lot of urban legends and hidden places. If she somehow led the poachers to the ancient ruins then it would not be good.


    A lot of damage could be done by these poachers and Amane wanted to stop them.


    "Hey kid, wait up. I am not an enemy to you."


    Amane called out to the kid, hoping that she would stop running away. But the kid did not slow down at all.


    Instead, she just picked up speed and led Amane toward the part of the forest which was thinning into a clearing.


    The kid let out a startled scream and Amane felt the familiar presence of Moony blocking their way. The dragon had finally done the deed she had been assigned and decided to help Amane out.


    "Moony, catch the kid. Don''t let her get past you."


    Amane ordered the dragon as she quickly closed the distance. The kid looked shocked to see such a unique creature come at her from the side.


    It was scary and there was no telling if it was hostile. So that was why the kid banished her small knife and held it in front of her.


    "D-Don''t come closer or I will not be held responsible. I-I will hurt you."


    The kid was stepping back slowly, her breath getting rigid and shallow by the second. Amane was almost afraid that the kid would end up hurting herself.


    So she suddenly stopped moving and held her hands up to show that she did not mean any harm.


    "I told you that I am not your enemy. You do not have to be on guard against me."


    Amane coaxed the kid, knowing that her words would have the best chance of calming her down.


    The kid looked at Amane, realizing that she held no weapon, and attacked. Her knife barely grazed Amane''s cheeks when Moony charged at her from the side.


    The small dragon was heavy enough to push the kid onto her back and then both came tumbling down the small hill.


    Amane followed after them at a decent pace while sighing. She had a feeling that things were about to get complicated for her.


    And they did once both Moony and the kid stopped rolling down the hill. They had managed to somehow roll directly into the small gathering that was happening in the middle of that clearing.


    "..."


    "..."


    Amane and Charlie exchanged awkward looks. She was unsure why, but Charlie was avoiding looking at Amane.


    Both Sakura and Eclipse were held in a captive position by a pair of buff-looking women and they seemed to be in trouble.


    "Chief, I take back what I just said. I do know these people so you can let them go now."


    Charlie''s vouch caused the old chief to instantly give her order and the two buff-looking women let Sakura and Eclipse go.


    They both looked annoyed with Charlie but did not voice their grievances. So Amane had no idea what had happened here.


    And she did not want to know about what had happened either. It was better for her mental health if she stayed as far away from this topic as possible.


    "Anyway, now that we have all gathered back here, let''s discuss important things first. Chief, can you get a small and secure cabin prepared for us? The earlier we can get it, the better for us."


    The Chief looked startled to be called out all of a sudden. She looked toward Amane and then Charlie before understanding flashed in her eyes.


    She was the only one who seemed to have realized something but she did not voice her thoughts. And for that, Charlie ignored her as well.


    "Of course, we have private space available for our precious guests. You can use the central hut for your meeting. Do you want a representative from our side to accompany you?"


    The chief sounded excited all of a sudden. It was not often that Charlie Suzuki asked someone for a favor.


    "No need to. I can take care of things from here on." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie declined as she extended her hand toward Amane. It was amusing to see Charlie try and act like a proper lady now. It did not suit her character at all.


    "Lady Tsurugi, may I escort you inside? It would be an honor for me to be able to do so."


    Charlie''s voice was charming. It was forest time she did not sound like a child when she made a request.


    Any other lady would have blushed and given her hand to Charlie by now. But Amane had seen Charlie ever since she had been a kid. These sweet words did not have any effect on her by now.


    But still, it would not hurt to play along a little.


    Amane was about to place her hand in Charlie''s extended one when Moony decided she did not like Charlie and ended up biting her.


    "Y-You little. How dare you bite me like this?"


    Charlie''s voice was shaking as her hand was bleeding. Her easy-going smile was nowhere to be seen and her temper was rising.


    The chief and everyone else looked startled to see this sudden flare of temper in the usually cocky and calm lady. But Amane knew the real reason behind this sudden temper flair.


    It was because Charlie had a low pain tolerance when she was surprised. It was super easy to get her cranky if she was surprised.


    She was a control freak in the real sense of the world and she did not like losing control over any situation. So this sudden attack by Moony on her caused her to get angry.


    As for Moony? The dragon just scoffed at the anger that was directed toward her and curled tighter against Amane''s neck. She was showing her dominance and her ownership over her human.


    It was a clash of wills between two stubborn yet strong creatures.


    "Cut it out you both. I no longer have any tolerance for all your idiocy. We should hurry up and think of a way to solve the current problem. Does anyone even know what the full problem is?"


    In the end, it was Aqua who braved her way into this conflict. She looked like she would rather die than solve whatever was happening but did her best to control the situation.


    Amane was happy that Aqua stepped in time otherwise she would have to step in.


    "The little lady is right. You should not have any important discussion out in the open like this. These forests are dangerous and they can also cause you a lot of problems if you are not careful in here."


    The chief cautioned, adding her advice into the mix.


    It was then that the group decided to head into the village. There was no need to take any unnecessary risk.


    ////////////////////////////////////


    A high-tech lab door was slashed open on the other side of the world as the lab''s leading scientist stormed inside. Her long green hair was flowing behind her and flashing with static electricity.


    Her snake-like eyes were flashing as she considered the news she had just gotten.


    "Not enough samples this time as well? Just what are those poachers doing all this time? Can they not even get me samples in the right way?"


    The female paced around her lap a few times, considering what to do.


    She had heard the news of Charlie Suzuki heading for that Divine island where her poachers were located.


    "This will not do. I will have to ask experts to handle this case now. Time to call the hunters in."


    The scientist looked like she would rather die than give this order. But it was her precious research that was on the verge of a breakthrough.


    She could not afford to hold back now of all times. So she had no other choice but to depend on someone she hated with every fiber of her being. In the end, she would be depending on something she hated but it was for a good cause.


    And the moon dragon would be the key to making everything possible. With that in mind,  the doctor decided to issue a new order to her subordinate.


    They would take care of the most trivial things before they reached her master''s ears.


    After all, the scientist could not afford to make silly mistakes. Her life and the life of everyone else she knew was at stake.


    Not that she cared much about anyone else. She just wanted her new world to come quickly and change her destiny.

 Chapter 53: 53: Pending discussions

    The old leader of the tribe did not wait around and ushered the company back to the village in a hurry. There, they were given one of the best-looking houses without delay but Sakura''s uneasiness grew in leaps and bounds."You all are most welcome here. Lady Suzuki, please take a seat. Lady Amane, you as well. The rest of you are free to grab a seat as well."


    Even though the leader said that there were only 2-3 seats that even looked safe enough to sit in. Aqua had already taken a seat on the ground followed by Eclipse. Sakura did not want to follow their lead but there seemed to be no other way around.


    Sakura''s face showed her hesitation and discomfort and the one who happened to catch it was none other than Charlie Suzuki.


    "Sakura, are you alright? Ah, there is no chair left for you to sit in, huh? Well, you can have mine." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura''s eyes narrowed as soon as she heard Charlie''s concerned voice. That girl was only generous when it suited her. So why was such a selfish person willing to give up her seat?


    "Lady Amane, I sacrificed my seat for your cousin. Won''t you allow me to sit on your lap as compensation? I promise to be nice and not move around much."


    ''T-This little bitch. So this was what she was aiming for all along?''


    Sakura knew she should stop being this surprised at Charlie Suzuki''s sliness. That woman was not a good omen for anyone.


    Even this time, she had utilized an unlikely situation to her advantage.


    "There is no need to give up your seat for me Lady Suzuki. You are the eldest among us all and we should respect that hierarchy, You should sit on your seat while I can share with my cousin."


    ''Well, two can play this game. If you think I will give up Amane''s lap this easily then you have another thing coming your way Charlie. Give it up, you old hag.''


    Sakura decided to finally be stubborn for once and put her feet down. She was not going to let Charlie have won and even Charlie had realized this.


    "There is no need to follow such a strict sense of hierarchy. I want to get close to you all youngsters so help me out a little."


    ''And stop interfering with my relationships with your cousin.''


    Lady Suzuki might have not voiced the second part but it was evident in the way she spoke. Sakura had to bite her lip in order not to speak anything offensive right now. She needed to show restraint.


    ''I cannot give in to my temper. This is what Amane wants and she will take advantage of my mistakes.''


    "I don''t mind being close to you Lady Suzuki. But I am afraid that you might feel a little alienated among all of us youngsters. Old people are often, how do you say it, inflexible in their views."


    "Hoh? Then it''s a good thing that I am quite an open-minded individual after all. I can just slide into your group without worries."


    Both Sakura and Sazuki were out to outdo each other. Their interactions were getting heated as well.


    "Ugh. I don''t know if they were fighting or flirting right now. And I am too afraid to ask at this point."


    Aqua sounded rather nervous as she watched the fight occur in front of her. At least she seemed to be enjoying herself right now.


    "Alright, enough fighting. I heard both of your concerns and I have finally decided- both of you can sit with each other while I''ll occupy my seat with Moony. And if you have any complaints, address them to moony."


    The baby dragon in Amane''s arms let out a smoky breath with a toothy smile. It seemed happy to have prey to intimidate.


    Both Sakura and Charlie calmed down as soon as they were faced with the threat of becoming dragon good. They did not want to get injured for unnecessary reasons.


    "No, that''s alright. We can share."


    "Yeah, we can share. It would be an honor to do so."


    The tribe people who had been watching from the side-line looked surprised. They had never seen Lady Suzuki act this submissive before.


    The old leader looked especially bewildered at the sudden turn of events. Her surprised eyes looked at Amane as if she was a goddess who had reincarnated and come down to this earth. Her admiration was leaking out of her eyes.


    "Madam, maybe we should interfere and bring out more chairs? There are more people here than we first expected after all."


    The old leader suddenly escaped her daze and realized that it was rather rude of her not to have a proper seating arrangement prepared beforehand.


    But in her defense, they had never needed more than 2 chairs when Lady Suzuki was here before. Her visits were short and to the point as well.


    This was everyone''s first time seeing Lady Suzuki act like this.


    "You are right. We are being rather rude," the old leader realized this and snapped her cane on the floor. Then, in a much stronger voice, she continued, "Hurry up and bring out more chairs for our guests."


    Footsteps headed out and then the doors parted. People rushed in with chairs, sofas, and pillows for their guests to sit upon.


    "I am sorry for our lack of foresight. Let us rectify our past mistakes by providing you with the proper accommodation you deserve."


    The old leader spoke up and the room suddenly transformed from an almost space to a formal seating.


    Both Suzuki and Sakura had a released expression as they watched it happen. This new arrangement would no longer force them to sit together.


    "Thank god their bickering stopped. I was starting to get a headache because of them."


    Aqua''s voice was comparatively quiet but echoed quite loudly in the quiet environment. Luckily for her, no one paid attention to her words.


    "If your children are finished playing, then hurry up and sit down. We need to discuss what our next course of action should be. We can''t undermine our current situation.


    Amane''s quiet voice filled the room and everyone looked at her in silence.


    The tribe members who watched their famous ''Lady Suzuki fall into place were terrified and intrigued by the presence of this new force.


    ''Did they call her Amane, right? I don''t think I''ve heard that name before. But she has our lady by the leash. Not to mention, the dragon in her lap.''


    The said dragon gave the elder a terrifying glare and she instantly fell in line. She did not want to make an enemy of that moon dragon.


    "My lady, we shall start our discussion now. You people, don''t just stand around like this. Bring tea and snacks for our guests as soon as possible."


    The elder quickly ordered, looking behind and waving her hand. Her tribe members quickly got to work, realizing what their elders wanted from them.


    Amane watched them all work. She had no intention of stopping these people from serving her and her companions. She was hungry after such a long day as well.


    "So, let me start by narrating what happened, and then we can go one by one to explain what we found."


    Amane started and she listened to others'' stories. It seemed like she was not the only one to have a run-in with the poachers.


    "Poachers have always been abundant on this island but this is too much even for the norms. It''s almost as if they are getting more and more desperate every year."


    The village leader sounded frustrated but her eyes could not help but look at Lady Suzuki and her wandering fingers.


    Lady Suzuki reached out for Amane and then retreated just as she was about to touch her. It was frustrating to watch and it distracted the village leader.


    "I see. Maybe they are getting desperate because the dragon egg was about to hatch. Someone must have informed them about this possibility since the sun dragon had not been seen for so many years."


    Amane theorized, her hand reaching out and twisting Charlie''s fingers rather painfully.


    The old village leader had to try very hard to ignore the soft and muffled moans Lady Suzuki was making as she got abused. This was not a safe and sane image for her mind.


    "It is possible. But it would also mean that the informer was one of us."


    "Either that or they could be from ''The Hive''. God knows they have all kinds of random information available to them. I won''t put it past them to know of this ''dragon'' business as well."


    Aqual interfered, mostly to distract herself from what was going on with Charlie Suzuki.


    Her words caused everyone to tense and get thinking about this. But in the end, there was no evidence to support her theory.


    "Anyway, I will be taking Mooney with me so that should solve one problem for us."

 Chapter 54: 54: Taken care of

    The poacher''s base was usually a chill place. But tensions were high ever since the news of Lady Suzuki and her company''s arrival had spread around. She was someone the poachers did not want to cross paths with.Ideally, the poachers would have liked to stay under the radar for Lady Suzuki''s trip but it was going to be tougher than they expected.


    Their sponsor was starting to crack down on them already and it was pushing everyone on edge. That was the reason they had to take reckless actions and risk getting caught by Lady Suzuki.


    And things had happened just as they had feared them to happen - a lot of their members had gotten caught by Lady Suzuki''s gang.


    In the end, there were only a few people left in the poacher''s den and all of them were low-level workers who were only there to make up the numbers.


    "Man, I a so bored. All of our senior members ended up disappearing on us and now we are left to clean up the mess here."


    The servant who was busy cleaning up the room complained. He was the oldest in this left-over bunch, his age well over 60 at this point.


    The only reason he had joined the poachers was that it paid well.


    "I know what you mean. I joined the poachers because I thought I could make a pretty penny out of it. But all I got to do was to sit around and clean the room."


    This time, it was the youngest who complained. He was merely 16 years old but he had big ambitions.


    "You all should just be glad that we even get to live here. For one, I am happy to be where I am right now."


    The only girl in the group spoke these words as she cleaned her nails. She did not seem even a little worried that there were members of her branch missing and had not come home.


    She only cared about her supplies and her comfort.


    "I heard the upper leaders talking about something interesting. The thing we were looking for - that dragon, Lady Suzuki''s companion has it right now. So how about we go and whisk it away for ourselves?"


    The kid suggested, being the only one who dared of this.


    "Have you gone senile? You want to go against Lady Suzuki. That Charlie Suzuki who shows no mercy? You want to go against her?"


    The adult girl questioned as soon as she heard the teen talking about the impossible.


    "Hey, I know what you are worried about but hear me out - no matter how strong of a person Charlie Suzuki is, she is still not god. If we can separate her from her companions, we can successfully, we can threaten them."


    The youngest could see the female coming around to his suggestion. But she was a rational thinker so it was given for her to side with him.


    The eldest looked to be not interested so the youngest did not bother asking again.


    "Sister, I know that you are worried but our plan will work or not, but I assure you that I have everything planned out in my head. Give me a chance to prove my sincerity to you."


    The more the youngster spoke, the more the female wavered. Only the old man could see that this would end up in disaster.


    "I will not get involved but I will not stop you both as well. Do what you want to do."


    Those words from the wise old man gave the youngest teenager even more courage and confidence. And he began to plan his assault.


    .......


    "Amane, are you sure you want to leave this island like this? Nothing got resolved in the end and we only found ourselves in more trouble. We were also saddled with a dragon to look after. Do we even have enough funds to feed it?"


    Sakura tried, for the fifth time, to change Amane''s mind about taking the dragon with them.


    Dragons were mythical creatures who were seldom seen. They were also protected under the ancient creature code and were to be left alone if possible.


    Sakura could not see Amane''s decision as anything but a disaster. And all this was happening when Amane''s support was still weak.


    "Hmmm, this should not be a problem for Lady Tsurugi. If you run into any trouble you can just ask me for help. I will do anything for my dear Amane."


    Lady Suzuki had to insert herself between this conversation. Her smiling face was what pissed off Sakura even more.


    "Don''t worry Sakura. I know what you are worried about but I have a plan. But if you are so worried, why don''t you visit my room alone tonight? I will answer all your questions then."


    Amane''s tone was not happy and Sakura got a feeling that she would be punished by her cousin for asking unnecessary questions.


    That thought made Sakura hot and cold at the same time.


    "Awww, are you both making late-night date plans without us all? Now I feel so lonely. Hey Aqua, why don''t we have a sleepover of our own as well? I''ll keep you plenty entertained."


    Lady Suzuki''s bubbly voice gave Sakura a small headache but she willingly ignored it for the time being. Amane''s offer was much more important and interesting to Sakura.


    "A-Alright, I will meet you tonight."


    There was not any change in Amane''s expression when she got that confirmation. But she still noticed the barely-there grin on Amane''s face.


    Things seemed quiet all of a sudden when Mooney, the dragon, raised her head and looked toward the forest. Amane looked up as well as if she was in sync with the dragon.


    "Hey, I need to urgently go and answer the call of nature. I will come back soon so don''t come looking for me no matter what happens, alright?"


    Sakura was surprised at Amane''s words and she was about to follow after Amane when Lady Suzuki stopped her.


    "Stay put here. Amane asked us to wait for her, right? So we should wait got her here as we are asked to do."


    For someone who was the leader of the biggest organization, Lady Suzuki sure could take orders well. Not that Skaura was complaining about her or anything. She was just saying.


    "You want me to stay put? And what if I don''t want to?"


    Skura challenged Lady Suzuki, knowing well that she would not be going after Amane. She just wanted to see what Lady Suzuki would reply to her.


    "Hmm, then Amane would have to punish you even heavier I assume. And we won''t want that now, right?"


    Sakura''s body sparked with heat as soon as she heard those words. She did not want to react to the provocation but she could not help it.


    "Darn it. She has it bad, right?"


    Aqua questioned from the sidelines, enjoying this show very much. She was also the only one who felt sorry for what Eclipse was going through so she decided to help him out.


    ......¡­..


    "Hey, I know that I said I would help you but aren''t we going in too blindly right now? Do you have a plan?"


    The unnamed female poacher questioned the unnamed teenager she was following.


    She did not know what possessed her to listen to the younger before but her doubts were starting to rise up again. Her mind told her to head back right now.


    "Awww, come on. Don''t be like that to me now, big sister. We are in this together so do not fear. Just what can a single girl do to us?"


    The teenager questioned, not noticing the other beasts closing in on him. The forest had gone quiet all of a sudden, the animals not making a single noise.


    But since the two poachers had never gone out to hunt before, they did not know this and were happy to experience such a quiet forest.''


    "Well, hello there. Are you here to meet me and my dragon?"


    The teenager stopped first, taking in Amane''s presence in front of him. The female adult stopped right behind him.


    They were both confused but then seemed delighted to see Amane standing in front of them.


    "Wow, talk about being lucky. We did not even have to look for you. You decided to come to us all on your own."


    The teenager sounded happy but the adult lady had her doubts. She could not guess the reason why this lady had bene waiting for them this openly.


    "Hmmm, you both are lucky indeed. You will get to witness what it means to truly be facing beasts."


    Amane Tsurugi had a sinister smile on her face that sent shivers down both of the poacher''s spine. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And before they knew it, the clearing they were in was surrounded by wild animals. And there were a lot of them, looking at the two poachers with hungry eyes.


    "I hope you enjoy your remaining time in this world."

 Chapter 55: 55: Its dangerous

    It took Moonie no time to take care of the intruders. Not only was the moon dragon fast, but it was also accurate in its killing.That display of natural cruelty reminded Amane of the first lesson she had learned as a beast tamer. Her master had insisted that Amane bury the important lesson deep in her heart.


    "No matter how much love and tame a wild beast, their true nature cannot be changed, huh? I guess things have been too quiet recently that I forgot this truth. It was about time I was reminded of this face."


    Amane held her hand out and Moony landed on her feet. Moony''s fire had managed to burn the attacker''s skin and even bones. It was the most painful death one could have gotten.


    "You did good, Moony. Now rest on my shoulder. I will take you back to the ship."


    Ideally, Amane should have captured these people alive to interrogate them. But she could tell that these people did not have any idea what was going on. They were just low-level grunts stuck to do the clean-up work for their boss.


    Soon, the ship came back into focus and Amane climbed up the ship. It was Aqua''s familiar face that she saw first.


    "So, are you done with your outing? Your face has a red spot on it. You might want to clean it up before someone sees it."


    Aqua pointed out with a calm voice. Her uninterested voice told Amane which personality was in control of her body.


    Amane quickly swiped her thumb across her face, only to notice the wet line of red on her face.


    "Ah, I must have been careless when I allowed Moony to climb up my shoulder. I guess I should go and take a bath now."


    Amane quickly closed the door to her room and then it was time for her to think.


    It seemed like there was an organization out in the world that was trying to hunt and gather previous beasts. Whatever its goal did not matter to Amane.


    What did matter was that they were trying to step into her territory and take away her business. Amane could not allow this to happen if she wanted to lead a calm and lazy life in the future. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She needed to secure her family''s place on the top of the food chain.


    "Hive, huh? I guess it is something I will need to look more into later."


    Amane had gotten this information by looking around Charlie''s room before. But she was not going to ask Clair about it. She would need to investigate things on her own.


    ...


    The time on the ship passed rather quietly. Amane was surprised when she was not woken up by anyone in the morning. The crew had collectively decided to allow her to sleep in.


    When she did come out of the room, the shore of her city was visible.


    "Yoko, what perfect timing you have. Look, we are finally back here home. Will you be returning to your estate now?"


    Charlie sounded regretful to let Amane go. But the playful light in her eyes told Amane that she was not serious.


    Of course, knowing Charlie''s nature, it would not take Charlie long to drag Amane and everyone else into another outing.


    "Ugh, can we decline your invitation next time? Somehow, being with you feel like a natural disaster for us all."


    Aqua declined as she dragged herself out. Her condition was not decent now and her face also looked greener than before.


    Before anyone could reply to Aqua, she quickly made her way toward the sea and proceeded to empty her stomach.


    "Ugh, be careful and take care of yourself. Anyway, I agree with Aqua. Next time you want to go on a trip, go yourself. Do not offer me or Yoko any of your hospitality."


    Sakura spoke up before Charlie could intervene. Sakura also took hold of Amane''s hand and dragged her away. Amane had no time to react before she was yanked out by Sakura.


    Even Moony gave a startled yelp at the sudden action before settling down at Amane''s shoulder.


    "Well, you cannot tell me what to do. See you in a few days, Yoko Tsurugi. Be ready because you will not be able to decline my invitation."


    Of course, Charlie did not allow Sakura to part without saying words of her own. When Amane turned around to look at Charlie, she was not surprised to see a satisfied expression on Charlie''s face.


    It was amusing to see Sakura trying to battle her jealousy and failing but Amane''s wrist was beginning to scream in pain now. Sakura''s grip was getting uncomfortable.


    "You can let me go now, Sakura. I think you have dragged me far enough from Charlie."


    Amane''s reminder caused Sakura to abruptly let go of her. She had not realized how hard she had been gripping Amane''s hand until now.


    "Ah, sorry. I guess I got a little riled by Lady Suzuki. I promise I will be more careful in the future."


    Sakura promised this as she finally let Amane go. She had not meant to grip her cousin''s hand so tightly. But she had been unable to help herself as well.


    The sight of her cousin''s attention on the current divine leader was annoying. It made Sakura want to rip the divine leader''s head off.


    ''But not now. I need to gain more power and influence if I want to compete against the divine leader. I refuse to put Amane in danger due to my negligence.''


    This was what Sakura promised herself as she tightly gripped her fist. She was going to face this challenge head-on.


    Of course, Amane noticed what Sakura was thinking. How could she not know with the expression Sakura was making on her face?


    They both returned to the Tsurugi estate soon. But as soon as they did, there was an air of disturbance around them.


    And it took Amane a minute to figure out what was wrong.


    "It is too quiet right now. There are no animal cries around the mansion. We need to hurry up and check on the situation."


    Amane did not have a lot of beasts right now, but she did have a few rowdy ones. And those beasts made a lot of noise as a result of their nature.


    But the current Tsurugi mansion was quiet as a mouse.


    "Hmm, let us see. Sakura, go inside and wait for Eclipse. Tell him about the situation and have him be on standby. I will go and check the situation inside."


    There was only quietness around a beast tamer''s home on two occasions - all the beasts were dead or there was an even bigger predator in the mix.


    And since Amane had yet to introduce Moony to her other beast, she doubted that was the reason it was so quiet.


    "Looks like the elders decided to present me with a little gift, Moony. I wonder what kind of trick they decided to pull this time. Shall we go out, and see?"


    Moony stretched her body out and leaped into the air. The moon dragon led the way around the mansion and somehow Amane was not surprised to see that Moony was able to find the way to the back.


    As soon as Moony landed on the ground, it growled while looking toward the big hall at the end. There must be something inside that was putting its senses on the edge.


    Amane did not delay further and opened the door. She did not see anything at first. All she noticed was that everyone inside the room was asleep.


    "What is going on here? I told you people to take good care of the beasts, not to let them sense danger. Now look at them all. They are all in a deep sleep, pretending like they are dead. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    Amane asked as she glared everyone down. None of her workers could look at her face once she was finished scolding them.


    But then all their fear of Amane was forgotten once they heard a loud cry coming from the inside room.


    It sounded familiar to Amane as well, but she was not able to place where she had heard that cry before. But her mind was having a hard time today.


    "Oh no, the poison drake is out of control again. At this rate, it will kill us all before we can transport it to its new owner."


    One of the workers cried out as the cry continued. Now that Amane knew what the creature was, she could suddenly remember what the creature was.


    A poison drake is a sub-species of dragon and is highly contagious. It was one of the hardest species to co-exist with and it would kill anyone who tried to get too close.


    "E-Everyone, run away. The drake is about to break free. We need to get away from it if we do not want to die by its poison."


    The workers cried out as they ran left and right.

 Chapter 56: 56: Youre free [pt1]

    "E-Everyone, run away. The drake is about to break free. We need to escape it if we do not want to die by its poison."That single line caused chaos to erupt inside the hall. Everyone tried to run away but no one knew where they were going. It was worse than a panic-induced public attack.


    Amane watched it all happen briefly before her common sense snapped her back into reality. She clutched her head and decided to take care of her people before something even worse than a panic attack could happen.


    "Everyone, listen to me."


    Amane spoke at a moderate volume but no one was willing to stop and listen to her. These people were ignoring Amane in their panic-induced state. And that was not going to sit well with Amane here.


    "EVERYONE! CALM! DOWN! RIGHT! NOW!"


    Of course, Amane''s words were accompanied by a loud noise. It was finally enough to make people stop and listen to what she had to say.


    "Stop panicking like this and running around like morons. The gate to get out of this building is behind me, so use it. Also, someone, go and put a barrier around the poison drake''s room. I will take care of things from here."


    Amane ordered this in a relatively calm voice. Her confidence and leadership finally caused everyone to look at her with confidence.


    All her workers were willing to leave this situation in Amane''s hands.


    "A-Alright boss. We shall do as you have ordered."


    One of her workers hurried up and brought the barrier maker. It was the only way for these low-leveled workers to ensure the beasts did not harm them.


    A barrier maker was not a tool that was often used in Amane''s days. And it had seen limited usage ever since she had taken over the family as well.


    "Hurry up and use it. I will go inside and take care of this drake for you."


    Amane assured the servants and they looked satisfied. But some had a worried expression on their faces as well. It seemed like not everyone had confidence in Amane and her abilities.


    "M-Miss, are you sure this will be alright? I know you are good, but this is still a poison drake. You can lose your life and-"


    Amane had heard enough from the servant.


    It was one thing for these servants to be worried about her, but it was another for them to doubt her work.


    Amane would need to prove why she was the best beast tamer once more to solidify her position in this family and assure the servants.


    "Do not question my decision. Also, someone bring Eclipse here. He will take care of the other beasts if they misbehave. For now, I have a drake to take care of. Moony, time to get to work."


    The moon dragon finally raised its head from where it had been lying. The sudden action by a small lizard-like creature making their master''s shoulder home was not what the workers expected.


    Many cried out in alarm and took a step back in fright as well. But just as many were enchanted by Moony''s body and wanted to touch her.


    "Do not touch her if you want your fingers to stay intact. Listen, I will be out in about an hour. Have a bath and a nice meal prepared for me."


    Amane ordered this and entered the barrier of the poison drake.


    She was going to show that thing who was the boss of this place. And then the drake would be under her command as well.


    ...¡­.


    "Look at this place. This kid does not have any restraint or care for their surroundings. It has already destroyed this cage beyond normal usage."


    Amane walked into the purplish-looking room without any hesitation. Her mana kept her breath normal and de-toxified any poison that entered her body. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moony rubbed its scales against Amane''s face to further detoxify her skin but there was no need to do that. Still, that action was much appreciated and allowed Amane to feel better.


    "You are a good child, Moony. Now, shall we go and find the troublemaker?"


    Amane asked and the moon dragon leaned into her touch. They both walked further into the small cage and finally spotted the ball of purple in front of them.


    The drake was still in its juvenile stages and its body was as big as a four-person dining table. It was also shorter than Amane currently but its golden eyes were intelligent and suspicious when it looked at Amane.


    The purple ball uncurled itself as soon as it noticed Amane walking toward its current location. The growl it gave was one of warning.


    The drake was warning Amane not to approach it, or the drake will attack her outright. It was a rather cute gesture in Amane''s eyes but it would have been deadly for anyone else.


    The drake tried to warn Amane once more, and this time, it even tried to throw a small ball of poison flame toward Amane. But Moony decided to take care of the poison with its flames.


    And finally, the poison drake looked at Moony with cautious eyes. It had recognized the main threat in front of him.


    Moony also did not like the poison dragon''s attitude very much. Moony''s growls had reached a threatening ferocity and the poison drake took a step back from Moony.


    But the cage had already ended and the poison drake could go nowhere else. It was stuck in the cage and its instincts caused it to lash out at the danger.


    Now that Amane had seen the situation, she could tell why the drake was behaving the way it was. The small drake was feeling threatened by this confined space and the human presence.


    But it was something Amane could fix very easily.


    "Alright, kid. You have thrown enough of a temper tantrum. Now it is time for you to calm down and cooperate with me."


    Amane warned the drake not to do something foolish. But the kit was not in a mental state to heed her warning. It still decided to lash out at her at the very last second. And that was enough for Amane to consider it a threat.


    The drake tried to get her once more and Amane had enough of its bullshit.


    Once the drake was close enough to her, Amane swiftly made her move and managed to catch the drake''s neck. Her strength was also enough to force the drake down belly-first on the ground.


    Amane was treating this drake how one treated a dog while training it. The drake needed to be shown that it was not the top person on the current food chain.


    The drake tried to resist Amane''s grip but her strength matched the drake.


    What Amane did not account for was the tail of the drake coming to swipe at her. The sudden action of the tail was seen by Amane from the corner of her eyes. And she had to give up the drake''s neck for the time being.


    ...


    The drake shook its body to get its bearing back.


    Its beady eyes looked at the weird pseudo-drake in front of him. The pseudo-drake felt like a drake in mana and it even behaved like a drake parent, forcing the drake''s head down and asserting dominance.


    But the physical features and bulk of this person were not like a drake at all. That was why, the poison drake dubbed this person as a pseudo-drake.


    The poison drake might be young, but it was intelligent enough to know that it needed to assert dominance. If it did, then maybe it would be allowed to go back home to its parents.


    The drake knew it was not of age. It still needed its parents to look after it. And this pseudo-drake will take the poison drake back.


    But the only problem was the white-noodle-like thing in front of the poison drake. That creature looked small and weak, but it had combated the poison drake''s flames like they were nothing.


    Moreover, that noodle-like creature had also shown signs of flame breathing but it was not a drake. Every sense in the poison drake''s body was warning it to be careful of this creature. And that warning was pissing the drake off even more.


    All the drake wanted to do was to go back home into the wild. But it seemed more and more impossible by the second.


    The weird pseudo-drake walked toward the poison drake and it tried to step back. But the noodle-like things'' glare rooted the poison drake in its place.


    The pseudo drake closed its eyes, waiting for the inevitable end of its life. This creature was going to end the drake''s life. That was the law of nature - only the strong survived until the end.


    But even after waiting for some time, nothing happened. The poison drake was alright and it even felt free. The heavy chain binding its claw was gone suddenly.


    "It is alright. You are free once more."

 Chapter 57: 57: Youre free [pt2] R-18

    The poison drake looked at Amelia with suspicious eyes but she did not take offense to its obvious hostility.It was clear that humanity had not left the best impression on this drake. And being bound in this tiny cage also did not help it feel better.


    The only way to calm the drake down would be to allow it a little freedom and to give it space. Drakes were very much like dragons, proud and solitary. They hardly tolerated other living creatures in their territories.


    So, this drake should be no different in that regard.


    "Listen, Kit, you are free to roam around the mansion but you will not be able to leave the grounds. Also, if I heard you attacked someone, the consequences would not be in your favor? Now, if you have understood, then you can go out."


    Amelia made her stance known. She knew that the drake was intelligent enough to understand what she was saving.


    The drake slowly nodded and took a hesitant step up.


    It was still scared of Amelia and experimental enough to see if it was bound or not.


    The chain on the drake''s leg had been snapped open and the drake noticed that. It took one step forward before uncurling its wings and taking off into the sky.


    "Moony, go and follow that drake. Make sure it does not cause problems for us."


    Amane ordered and the moon dragon on her shoulder leaped into the air. Soon the two were flying around the area and terrifying the people inside the mansion.


    But that was a topic Eclipse would need to handle later. For now, Amane had some other terrified beasts to calm down.


    As soon as the poison drake was gone, the other beasts around her woke up. Many of them had complaints about being stuck in such close space with the poison drake.


    Amane could understand the complaining language of these beasts and she knew that they had a good reason to complain. But all the noise around her was making her head spin.


    *Snap*


    "Alright everyone, that is enough complaining out of you. I heard you all and I know you all were terrified of what happened. So as a result, you all will be taken to another temporary accommodation until a new home could be built for you."


    Amane had a sudden realization - she would need more space for these beasts and her future ones. She would need to buy more land and earn more money.


    It was all just a giant circle that was coming back to haunt her.


    "Yoko, are you alright? I saw that you let the drake out. Why would you do that? Do you not care about the people in this mansion?"


    Sakura sounded worried as she ran over to Amane. She noticed the beasts a little late and quickly took a few steps back.


    The beasts were looking at Sakura now, but they were more curious than anything else. But of course, Sakura had no way of knowing that.


    "Calm down Sakura. I did what I needed to do to make the poison drake feel better. These beasts cannot be kept inside all the time and you need to give them enough love and respect."


    Amane reminded Sakura with a firm voice. Meanwhile, her other hand came out to pet the griffin on the head.


    The feathery beast leaned into Amana''s affectionate touch quite easily. The cheeky bastard also dared to give Sakura a loom of superiority as it leaned more into Amane''s side.


    "Y-Yoko, don''t you think that is enough affection? These beasts would become spoilt rotten if you spend any more time with them."


    Sakura tried to hold her jealousy back but it was tough. Sometimes, Sakura felt as if Amane was more concerned about these beasts than her and other humans. At those times, it made Sakura wonder why she had not been born as a beast as well.


    Maybe that way, Amane would love her more than anyone.


    "Oh, is that jealousy I hear Sakura? Are you jealous of these lovely beasts I keep with me? Then, I am sure you can be an obedient pet as well. If you do well, I might just reward you."


    Sakura felt her pussy throb as a result of Amane''s teasing.


    "Oh, what is this? Does my pet like it when I call her in the right manner? How cute. Well then, if you surprise me tonight, I might give you a prize as a result."


    Amane whispered this in Sakura''s ear and Sakura''s body heated up. The warm puff of air on her ear was enough to make her wet herself.


    ''A s-surprise. I need to investigate this.''


    "I understand. Since Lady Yoko has asked this of me, I will be sure not to disappoint you."


    Sakura promised and she quickly made her way out. She needed to look for an ancient potion in the store now. It was passed down through their family, but no one had ever dared to use it before.


    But Sakura was sure that the potion she was about to take would be the one that would help her ''surprise'' Amane and land Sakura what she deserved.


    "She is quite cute, right? I am not sure what Sakura is planning but I am sure it would be a cute surprise as well."


    Amane was not sure why she had such confidence in Sakura. But there was something about her youth and adorable face that made Amane want to treat and trust her more. So, she allowed the young one to do as she wished.


    ...¡­


    Amane spends the day outside, calming her beasts down. Moony also returned with the poison drake soon and then they both settled into the warehouse for today.


    So, in essence, Amane had no one to disturb her tonight. And it was the perfect time to allow Sakura into her room.


    She was about to call for the younger when she heard a bell ring inside her room. It sounded like a barely audible chime but the rhythm sounded familiar to Amane.


    She quickly opened the door, only for her eyes to fall on Sakura and her collared self. Her body was bound in ribbons as she kneeled in front of Amane.


    There was also a pair of dog-like ears on Sakura''s head that complimented her hair.


    Read the latest on §Þ??


    "Wow, you sure went all out tonight. I want to say I am impressed, but I am sure this is not all. I think you have another surprise for me."


    Amane asked this all in a joking voice. She did not think that Sakura could have done better. But the girl in front of her wanted to prove Amane wrong.


    Sakura changed from her kneeling position to one that made her sit on her bag legs. Now her chest and perky breasts faced Amane. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that was nothing compared to the shocked appendage that now existed on Sakura''s body.


    There was a hard and pointed cock positioned just above Sakura''s pussy. And paying attention to her pussy made Sakura squirm in her place.


    Amane was surprised to see this extra addition and she even wanted to ask Sakura how she managed to get this cock.


    But Amane had a feeling she would not be able to get a straight answer out of Sakura right now.


    The turned-on expression on Sakura''s face was dominating everything else. And Amane doubted that her desire would allow Sakura to have any other thoughts than to be fucked.


    "Y-Yoko, please help. It hurts a lot. You can make me feel better, right?"


    Sakura begged as she held herself open. Her expression begged Amane to help her out. Her body was open and had a red tint to it.


    "Alright, I get it Sakura. It hurts because you are aroused, right? I can understand the feeling so I will help you out. Now, hand yourself over to me and become my pet for tonight. Hurry up and crawl toward me like a good puppy."


    Amane could see the debate inside Sakura''s mind. She wanted to obey Amane, but her pride would not allow her to obey Amane openly. She needed a little more ''push'' to make her obey Amane.


    There was a small leash connected to the collar Sakura was wearing. The girl herself seemed to have forgotten this, but Amane was well aware of this. And she also decided to take advantage of Sakura''s leash.


    She tugged the cord, causing Sakura to buckle. Sakura had to crawl if she did not want to get hurt.


    Amane had tried to be gentle but firm with Sakura and it seemed to be working. Her hardness was standing at ready and her pussy was also drenching the ground.


    "You have been a bad puppy, Sakura. You are leaking everywhere. It seems like you need training to keep yourself in check. And I will have to help you out in this regard as well."


    "Not that I mind. I am your owner after all."

 Chapter 58: 58: Youre free [pt3] R-18

    "You have been a bad puppy, Sakura. You are leaking everywhere. It seems like you need training to keep yourself in check. And I will have to help you out in this regard as well.""Not that I mind. I am your owner after all."


    Amane''s words caused Sakura to look up at her in an instant. But the younger only realized she had made a mistake when she saw Amane''s calm eyes. Suddenly, the heat in Amane''s golden eyes was making it impossible for Sakura to keep looking into the eyes.


    And finally, Sakura dropped her eyes down. Her pussy throbbed at the forceful submission Amane had forced on her.


    "Y-Yoko-"


    Amane slapped Sakura''s ass before she was even finished. It was punishment for behaving in the wrong manner.


    "That is not how you address me, Sakura. I am sure you can do better than this."


    Amane reminded Sakura, but even she was getting affected by this atmosphere. Her pussy was leaking as well and there was already a wet patch in front of her dress.


    Sakura''s eyes were zones in on that wet patch and the younger licked her lips. It was not until Amane smacked her again that Sakura was able to gather herself.


    "M-Master Y-Yoko. Please help me. I-It aches. My p-pussy and c-cock are so hard."


    Sakura begged with teary eyes. Amane''s hands on her fragile body did not help Sakura''s overwhelming arousal.


    "Of course, you are aching. You are a slut after all. Every part of your body is leaking. Your pussy, your cock, and even your mouth is drooling. I wonder if my play with them will also leak your breasts."


    Amane wondered as she continued to poke Sakura with her foot. Somehow, Sakura had managed to maintain her position on her two back legs and her torso was naked and exposed.


    Sakura yelped when Amane''s foot contacted her hard cock. It was so soft and warm, but it also felt so pleasurable.


    Every time Amane moved her foot, it caused Sakura''s cock to twitch. At this rate, Amane was going to make Sakura come.


    "Y-Yoko, I-I''m coming-"


    Sakura confessed but Amane pulled back at the right time. Her foot was replaced by her hand and it stopped Sakura before she could release.


    The frustration and timing hurt, but it also felt humiliating and arousal. Sakura was losing her mind as Amane played more and more with her body.


    "W-Why?"


    Sakura asked, somehow forcing those words out. Her mind was a mess and could not make sense of what Sakura was thinking.


    All she felt were sensations and burning feeling inside her heart. But she also knew she wanted more of this feeling.


    "Why you ask? Hmm, are you sure you are not aware of why I am doing all this Sakura? It is because you are forcing my hand. If you want to be milked like a cow, then at least beg me in the right way."


    Amane asked, finally letting Sakura''s cock go once she was sure Sakura would not come. The red and hot cock was getting bigger and harder the more Amane played with it.


    She wanted to deep-throat Sakura''s cock and break the poor girl. But now was not the time. She will only do so once Sakura begged for it to happen.


    "P-Please¡­master¡­milk¡­me. Milk me like a cow! I want it. My cock, my pussy, and my breasts are all yours."


    Amane spoke as she held her breasts closer to make them pop out even more. The huge breasts on that small body somehow looked right in Amane''s eyes.


    Sakura had lost all her pride already. She rubbed her breasts against Amane''s legs and then rubbed her whole body against Amane. It was rather cute but Sakura''s flushed face reminded Amane why they were here.


    "I can see that you are trying to be good for me, pet. And in that case, how about I reward you? Lie on your back and spread your body."


    Amane ordered and there was not even a second of delay before Sakura responded to her.


    Sakura threw her body on the ground, with her hands above her head and her things exposed. It made her cock stand at attention and her pussy throb. And Amane''s hot stare was almost enough to make her come.


    "D-Do not look at me like that. P-Please, do something."


    Sakura begged Amane and that was the last straw. Amane walked over to Sakura and looked her body up and down. Then she used her foot to rub Amane''s cock.


    "M-Master, it feels so good. E-Even your f-foot can g-give me p-pleasure¡­. ugh¡­"


    Sakura buckled her hips more into Amane''s foot. She was pressing what he could to make herself feel better.


    The rush of power that went through Amane in her current position was indescribable. It made Amane push Sakura a little bit more.


    "Of course, my foot feels good. You are a slut for my touch anyway. It does not matter if you get my foot or any other part of my body, right?"


    Amane responded with a breathy voice. Sakura''s moans were finally starting to get to her. Her breath was picking up and her pussy was making her thighs wet.


    "I-I am a slut for you. I am your pet. Please master, give me more." Stay tuned for updates on §Þ??


    Sakura begged and Amane finally decided to make her come.


    "Be a good girl and come for me. I will give you a better gift if you come from my foot. Hmmm, how about I suck you off next?"


    Amane had just finished speaking when she felt Sakura''s body give in to her. White covered Amane''s foot and Sakura''s body relaxed. It was evident that Sakura had come all over Amane''s foot. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Amane''s foot was covered in come, she kept it above ground for a few seconds. She did not expect Sakura to gather herself together and take hold of her foot.


    A wet tongue ticked across Amane''s foot, gathering her come and pressing against her pleasure spots.


    "Are you now a dog, Sakura? Do you enjoy being beneath my foot?"


    Amane asked as she finally sat down and let Sakura worship her foot. That excellent tongue finally moved on from Amane''s foot and up her leg. All this while, Sakura managed to keep her eyes on Amane.


    "I am willing to be wherever my master wants me to be. I want to be a good girl."


    Sakura''s burning eyes with her desire. Her soft tongue continued to lap up Amane''s body until Amane pushed Sakura away.


    "M-Master, I can do better. Please allow me to¡­."


    Sakura''s lips were shushed by Amane''s finger and she forced the younger girl to lie down on the bed. It was time for the gift Amane had promised Sakura.


    "Well, looks like you have been a good girl for me. It is time I give your cock what it has been desiring all this time."


    Amane words were accompanied by an experimental lick across Sakura''s cock before she took the huge thing in her mouth.


    Sakura''s hips tried to buckle inside Amane''s mouth. But her hands held Sakura in place and then her talented mouth decided to suck her dry.


    "M-Master¡­so¡­good¡­"


    The suction and the heat of Amane''s mouth around Sakura''s cock were perfect. She could feel Amane''s tongue on her cock.


    Both her pussy, as well as her breasts, were tingling due to this sensation on her cock. And Sakura could not hold herself back anymore.


    "Y-Yoko, my breasts feel weird. S-Something is coming out of there."


    Sakura warned Amane and her master stopped what she was doing. Relief and disappointment filled Sakura''s body in equal measure. But she held her ground.


    "Hmm, your breasts feel weird? Well, let me see what is wrong with you."


    Amane touched Sakura''s breasts lightly and Sakura felt something leaking out of them. She could not see what it was but Amane''s gasp of surprise made Sakura feel things.


    "M-Master?"


    Sakura asked as she looked up. Amane''s eyes heated up when she looked at Sakura.


    "Well, looks like my pet is already mature. Look at her breasts, providing milk to feed your future babies already. But for now, why don''t you let me have a taste?"


    Amane did not wait for a confirmation. Her mouth closed around Sakura''s breasts and she sucked hard. It caused Sakura''s breasts to tingle even more and finally, something seemed to be coming out.


    Sakura could feel her breasts leaking but she could not do anything to stop it. Especially since her master was enjoying playing with her breasts.


    "Look at yourself Sakura, you are leaking. Does it feel good to have someone play with your breasts? You just cannot stop leaking milk out of your breasts."


    Sakura tried to hold her moans back but the pleasure was mind-numbing. She was getting more and more swept up in the pleasure she was experiencing. And soon, Amane''s hands landed on her cock and that was the end for Sakura''s resistance.


    She gave in and moaned out loud.

 Chapter 59: 59: Youre free [pt4] R-18

    Amane had no idea what kind of fucked up thing Sakura had used on herself, but her body had changed. There was an almost-sweetish taste on Amane''s tongue as she sucked Sakura''s breasts.She pulled back, only to see a white line running down Sakura''s breasts and stomach.


    "Look Sakura, you are leaking up here as well. Your body sure knows what it wants."


    Sakura''s face flushed an even darker shade of red but her lipid refused to say anything but the begging words she was saying.


    "Y-Yoko¡­Yoko¡­please¡­pussy¡­your¡­pussy¡­.my¡­cock¡­"


    It seemed even Sakura was not aware of what she was saying.


    The younger tried to rub her cock against Amane''s pussy but Amane pulled her body up. Sakura had to arch her back and hips to even touch Amane now.


    "Y¡­You¡­please¡­mistress¡­."


    Sakura was begging. Every time she tried to touch Amane, the elder pulled back. The neglect was making Sakura even harder.


    At the same time, the soft, warm, and wet mouth licking her nipples and breasts was making Sakura''s pussy tingle. She was soaked from head to toe. Discover exclusive tales at §Þ??


    Amane tugged at Sakura''s leash and the younger leaned her head up.


    By the time Sakura was able to pull herself together, she had a pussy in front of her face. It was red, leaking, and perfect.


    "Sakura, I am finally going to give you what you were begging for all this time. But you will need to prepare me for it."


    Amane ordered and Sakura''s body worked before her brain could catch up. Her tongue licked across Amane''s pussy once, twice before she was earnestly eating Amane out.


    Sakura''s tongue was clumsy and picking all over Amane''s lower place. But it was pleasurable for Amane.


    However, Amane could also not let this lack of discipline go. She tugged on the leash and pulled her pussy back. A whine of protest left Sakura''s mouth as he treats was pulled away from her.


    "Sakura, behave. You are a trained pet, not a wild dog. If you cannot control yourself, then I have no reason to help you out."


    Amana threatened and Sakura whined. She instantly calmed down and her licks became much more accurate. Her tongue also finally breached Amane''s pussy and fucked her.


    Amane took hold of Sakura''s face and fucked her mouth with her pussy. And once she felt stretched enough, she pulled her pussy back.


    "Let us see how well you stretched me out, Sakura. If you did a good job, I will take you inside my pussy and allow you to come inside."


    Sakura''s mouth watered at the thought of finally fucking a decent pussy. Her eyes blazed as she watched Amane''s one finger enter her body and then two.


    "Ugh¡­seems like¡­you did a¡­. *hiss* ¡­job with me."


    Amane praised as she stretched her pussy out with her fingers. Sakura was unable to look away from Amane and what she was doing.


    She needed to be inside Amane right now. But her collar reminded Sakura that she needed to be a good girl for Amane.


    "Hmm, you have been such a good girl for me all this time Sakura. It is time I reward you for your hard work."


    Amane finally picked her hips up and aligned Sakura''s cock with her stretched-out pussy. And then she slowly allowed her hips to descend.


    A shock went through Sakura''s spine as her cock was enveloped by a hot and wet heat. It was better than Amane''s mouth and her hands.


    There was no way to describe this feeling of intense pleasure Sakura was feeling right now. It was as if everything was right in the world once more.


    Every part of her cock was singing and being gripped by that tight heat. Sakura could not escape it if she wanted to.


    "Sakura, you are becoming wild again. I did not say you can move your hips. I will be the one fucking you, not the other way around."


    Sakura whimpered as soon as she heard Amane''s voice. The elder had stilled and she was not allowing Sakura to move either.


    Every time Sakura tried to move her hips, Amane stopped her and then stilled for an even longer time. It was punishment for the worst kind since it made Sakura feel please sure well. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane did not start moving until Sakura had stilled down entirely. Only then did Amane pick her hips up and drop them down. Sakura watched as Amane''s pussy swallowed her cock.


    "H-How does it feel? Is my pussy everything you imagined it to be?"


    Amane asked as she continued to fuck Sakura. One thrust turned into two and then three. The more Sakura tried to hold back, the harder it was for her. Her hips and her cock refused to stop.


    Her pussy was tingling with pleasure as well and her breasts were leaking.


    Amane leaned down to take one of her breasts in her hand while continuing to move her hips in rhythm.


    "Let yourself go, Sakura. You are a pet so you do not need to think complicated thoughts. All you need to do is to come for me."


    In the end, Sakura was unable to hold herself back from coming. The heat of that tight pussy around her cock was milking every corner of her cock. The warm and wet walls of Amane''s pussy stuck to her cock and massaged it.


    She was not entirely into her cousin, but Sakura could still not hold herself back.


    "Y-Yoko, pull out. You need to pull out. I am c-coming."


    Sakura warned but her cousin just continued to move her hips and suck her breast milk out. She swallowed Sakura''s pussy when it twitched.


    In the end, Sakura was not able to hold herself back and ended up drenching Amane''s pussy. Sakura''s body went lax and her cock finally softened.


    This was the best experience of her life to date.


    "Aww, is that all it took to wear my dear sister out? But you see Sakura, I am not done. And since I am the master, you will need to satisfy me before you are allowed to rest."


    Sakura flinched as her cock twitched inside Amane''s heat. The pussy was still gripping her cock tightly and Amane had started moving her hips again.


    "N-No, Yoko, I am tired. I cannot¡­. ugh¡­ go again¡­. fuck¡­"


    Sakura complained about being tired and wanting to rest. But her cock had other ideas. It was getting hard inside Amane''s wet and hot pussy once more.


    "You are tired? But your cock is still so energetic. Look how hard it got inside my body. You sure you want to stop?"


    Amane asked as she continued to push her hips up and down. She was close to coming as well but she needed to little more roughness.


    "Sakura, you are a good pet but try to take control of me. Isn''t ''that'' what you truly want? To pound into me like a wild animal and claim my pussy?"


    Amane teased Sakura and the younger was finally unable to hold herself back. She pressed Amane''s chest and Amane went with her decision to lie down.


    As soon as Amane''s back touched the bed, Sakura was on her. She kissed, licked, and even bit Amane''s chest. All this while, her cock entered Amane''s pussy and she fucked her elder cousin hard.


    Sakura even took hold of Amane''s leg to hold it above her body and thrust into it. Her every thrust shook the bed and Amane''s body. Sakura was trying to go in as deep as she could inside Amane.


    "It is alright. You can let go of your hesitation and behave like a beast now. Since your master is permitting you, you better not disappoint me."


    As soon as Sakura heard those words, she let go of whatever was holding her back. Her hips picked up speed and she drilled into Amane.


    "Yes, right there. You are doing good."


    Amane praised Sakura and it made Sakura go even faster. Sakura''s thrusts were hard and accurate now. They were pressing all of Amane''s pleasure points. So, Amane made sure to squeeze her pussy around Sakura as well.


    Finally, Amane felt herself coming. Her pussy gripped Sakura''s cock tightly and she pulled and dragged Sakura into coming as well.


    Sakura breathed heavily as she finally came around. Her body had no strength left to even pull herself up.


    The weight of her body, as well as the force of gravity, caused Sakura to sink even deeper inside Amane''s pussy but her soft cock did not make much of an impact now.


    "I-I am sorry. I have no strength left in my arms. I think I will go to sleep now."


    So, Sakura closed her eyes and went to sleep while still inside Amane''s pussy. Amane decided to let Sakura be for the time being. Her arms circled Sakura and positioned her into a more comfortable position.


    Waking up while inside Amane would be a good surprise for Sakura. And it was something Amane was looking forward to seeing.

 Chapter 60: 60: Youre free [pt5]

    When Sakura woke up the next morning, she was sure she was still half-asleep. Her cock felt erect and something warm and wet was gripping it tightly.When she tried to move her hips, the warmth swallowed her even deeper and forced a moan out of her mouth. The pleasure made Sakura unable to think as she rutted her hips.


    "Ah, this must be a dream. What a nice dream I am having."


    Sakura spoke out loud as she tried to chase after her release. The tightness gripping her cock was addicting and Sakura pushed deeper into that pussy.


    "Sakura, are you having fun in my pussy. Ugh, you are too deep inside me? Want me to milk you more?"


    Amane''s voice spoke up suddenly. It startled Sakura and she stilled her hips.


    She had not noticed it before, but now Sakura could see the person she was pounding into perfectly.


    Amane''s black hair and her golden eyes stared into Sakura''s own with naked amusement. That look spelled trouble for Sakura and she knew it.


    "Y-Yoko. Since when did you-"


    "What do you mean? You fell asleep inside me and then decided to have some fun with me as soon as you woke up. Surely you have no right to complain about my actions?"


    Amane''s words were accompanied by the thrust of her hips. Sakura bit her lips as she felt the addictive feeling rushing back into her body.


    She could not stop herself, even if she wanted to. Sakura needed to find her release inside Amane''s body. But this time, it did not take her long.


    The early hours of the morning, combined with the relaxed atmosphere made Sakura come inside Amane soon. She looked up in a daze as Amane picked herself up and the white semen leaked out of Amane''s well-used pussy.


    "Sakura, be a good pet and lick me clean. You were the one who made this mess so you need to take care of it."


    Amane''s face and neck were red. She still looked aroused but Amane was holding herself back.


    ''Ah, Yoko did not come yet. I need to make her come.''


    Amane did not wait for Sakura''s reply before she sat down on Sakura''s face. Sakura''s tongue forced its way inside Amane''s pussy, cleaning it up from the inside.


    Despite Sakura''s tired body, her tongue was more than enthusiastic to eat Amane up. And since Amane had been close to coming already, it did not take long for Sakura to force an orgasm out of her.


    Both females panted heavily once the morning sex was over. It was time to get up and start the day.


    Amane needed to pull herself together since she had a lot of important work to do. And, she had a lot of *self-important* people to meet.


    These elders did not know what they were doing. They were accepting deals left and right while leaving Amane to do all the work. And it was not going to sit well with her. She needed to straighten these elder people up.


    No one messes with Amane and gets away with it unharmed.


    ....


    The elder council of the Tsurugi house had decided to meet in the evening. They needed to discuss how to progress with their plan now that Yoko Tsurugi was back in action. Read latest stories on §Þ??


    When these elders first decided to accept Yoko''s request, they had not considered that she would become a problem for them in the future.


    But now that Yoko had taken up the mantle, she was making changes left and right. And these changes were something that was affecting the elders much more than they caused to talk once about.


    Especially Elder Corina''s business had taken a deep dive after Yoko had decided to cut ties with their old partners.


    One of those partners had been a mutual partner of her main industry and he cut her off cold once the Tsurugi household had shown him the cold treatment.


    "We need to deal with this girl. You said she would be easy to control, elder Hao. But that turned out not to be the case at all. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    Elder Corina asked as she frowned. She was worried about her future and her grandchildren.


    Both of her grandchildren were not too bright and her son had turned out to be a disappointment. The only one she could trust was her daughter, but she had married out of the family as soon as she had found a man.


    "Calm down Elder Cornia. That is what we are here to discuss. Now that Yoko Tsurugi is back, we can no longer make deals like we were during her time off. We will need to distract her for a little while so that we can set up a safety net."


    Elder Hao was the calmest elder in that room. He had participated in too many similar discussions to know what needed to be said.


    He was also a recent addition to this elder council and had been specially recruited to help this council out with his expertise.


    "That is not the problem. The problem is, Yoko Tsurugi is a meddling person. I am sure she would come here soon to ask us why we took in the poison drake without any notice."


    Elder Hana was the one who spoke this time. She was someone who respected Yoko and even admired her a little. But like everyone else, she did not want a little girl to dictate what she could and could not do.


    She was also someone who kept an eye on everyone because of her paranoia. She was a formidable opponent for sure.


    "Huh? If she was coming to us, then let her come. I am sure a child like her would fold under pressure if all of us are against her."


    Elder Dao was a stubborn old man. He had never backed down in his life and he would not back down as well.


    He had also missed the last few elder meetings due to his poor health and had no idea who Yoko Tsurugi was beyond her name and her achievements.


    But despite knowing all this, he was sure that she was just a child who was pretending to be strong. He had seen a lot of people like that in his life.


    It would not take long before she folded like everyone else.


    "You are just saying that because you do not know just how stubborn Yoko Tsurugi is. She is someone who fought Akaba to take his place. Do you think such a person would fold easily?"


    Master Hana reminded Elder Dao of this. But the elder just frowned when he heard those words.


    He had heard about Yoko''s feats as well as her achievements. But frankly speaking, he did not believe even half of those rumours. He was sure that most of what he had heard was being blown out of proportion by eager fans and servants.


    And not to mention, the unnecessary hype that was behind Yoko. It was because the divine leader cherished her.


    This banter would have continued until this meeting ended, if not for the sudden barging of a servant. The man looked pale but his voice was clear when he addressed the people.


    "E-Elders, Lady Yoko Tsurugi is here and she is asking for an audience."


    The servant had everyone''s attention now. No one had expected Amane to show up directly in the elder''s council and with such haste.


    While most of the people were nervous, Elder Dao saw it as a chance to establish his dominance. He was not going to allow this Lady to do as she pleased.


    It was time she knew just how much power an elder had when compared to someone like her.


    "Tell her she cannot come in. We are the elders of the Tsurugi family and we need our privacy. So, she must make a formal appointment if she wants to meet us."


    Elder Dao announced and he closed the chapter there.


    Or, he had been about to close the chapter there when the door was smacked open once more.


    A beautiful young lady walked inside the room, her black hair and golden eyes contrasted with her red dress. But it was the look in her eyes that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    The beauty was silent but deadly at the same time and her sharp gaze pinned everyone in place. One look was enough to tell who this lady was.


    "Yoko, what is this insult you levelled us with? How dare you come in here unannounced and then cause a mess. Hurry up and apologize girl."


    Elder Hana demanded this of Yoko, but the girl was unphased. She did not even seem like she had heard Master Hana''s words. Instead, she levelled everyone inside the room with a glare.


    "Do you think I am a fool? When I asked for a meet-up, it was not a request but a demand. It would be wise of you all to know your place." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane reminded everyone inside the room and a tense silence followed her words.

 Chapter 61: 61: The deal for the drake

    "Do you think I am a fool? When I asked for a meet-up, it was not a request but a demand. It would be wise of you all to know your place."Everyone frowned as soon as they heard Amane''s harsh and overpowering words. They could not believe that a child 1/4the their age was saying all this to them.


    Many of the elders prided themselves on their ability to control the situation and their vast knowledge of this world. They knew what to do in any situation and this one would not be any different.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, keep your tone in check. Do not forget that we are your elders and we demand respect from you. If you do not show us respect, then we would be forced to use force to make you submit."


    Elder Dao had taken Amane''s words seriously and to heart. His terrifying eyes had made even grown man wet their pants. He was sure that a child like ''Yoko Tsurugi'' would be no problem for him.


    But much to his dismay, she did not even bat an eyelash when he tried to intimidate her. Instead, she just looked calmly into his eyes.


    "Hmm, so you demand respect just because of your age? I guess that was all I could expect from people like you. If you truly wish to challenge me, then come at me. But before that, I must warn you that my children are not happy with you. One of them even wishes to complain."


    The council tensed as soon as they heard a loud crash. The sound of a glass breaking reached their ears and they instantly looked up toward the window.


    The poison drake they had decided to deliver to another clan had damaged to snuck itself inside the room. And its reptilian eyes looked at all the council members like they were peasants it could not wait to crush.


    "Yoko, what is the meaning of this? Are you trying to get us all killed? Bringing a poison drake into the council room-"


    "I know what I am doing. You see, my dear child wished to vent his anger at you all. So, I decided to let it fulfil its wish before someone died. Don''t you agree that it was nice of me to do so?"


    Amane''s voice was sweet and calm. But no one took her words at face value. She was someone who did not care about human lives. Especially when those human lives belonged to the people who annoyed her.


    No one in the council room believed that Yoko cared for their well-being.


    At least, not in her current situation. Yoko only had eyes for her beasts and her small group of friends.


    The council of elders gritted their teeth. They knew they were on the losing side of this argument since they could not defeat a drama without preparations.


    And then there was the rumor that Amana had managed to secure a moon dragon during her trip outside. The council did not believe those words, but they did decide to be cautious now.


    "Yoko, what do you want from us? If you tell us, then I am sure we can compromise on your demand. There is no need for you to be this offended."


    Elder Hana tried to calm Amane down. But it was a difficult thing to do. Especially since Amane seemed not to be in the mood to forgive the elders. She had already spent too much time thinking and listening to their bullshit.


    Not to mention, going along with their foolish decisions as well.


    "You wish to compromise with me? But I do not think it is something that is in my hands. You see, my dear drake has a lot to say about its treatment in its cage. Come on dear, go and tell them all your complaints."


    The council members held their breath as the poison drake made its way forward. There was a lazy but predatory grace in the way that drake walked.


    Find more to read at M V L


    Finally, Chief Hao decided to stop the drake before anything could happen. Despite his old age, he was swift as he took out his sword.


    He could have cleaved the drake''s head off cleanly if not for Amane. She managed to combat his sword with a knife of her own.


    No one saw Amane move and no one saw her blocking that attack meant for the drake.


    When they did see went something like this. Amane was behind the drake one second and then in front of it the next. Her small blade was easily able to block Chief Hao''s sword.


    Everyone knew what a legend Chief Hao was on the battlefield but they had no idea that Amane was this strong.


    They had seen and heard about her battle over the position but they had not been able to believe her power until now.


    "Yoko Tsurugi. Are you going to go against my order? Hurry up and step away from the drake."


    Chief Hao''s eyes were filled with murderous intentions. Amane knew he would kill the drake as soon as she stepped away from it.


    And that was why she could not allow this to happen. She needed to keep the drake alive for future use.


    "Hmm, I am afraid I cannot let you do this. This drake is a precious resource. And I am quite sure we also have a contract to deliver it to its safe place. How can I let you injure it."


    Even if Amane was saying this, no one could deny that Amane was mostly doing this to assert her authority.


    By confronting the Chief of the council directly like this, Amane was letting him know that she would not back down.


    Chief Hao gritted his teeth when he heard Amane''s words. But he could also not deny that she was wrong.


    After all, he was the one who signed the papers for this deal.


    "Fine kid. I will let the drake go this time. But you better be prepared to follow through with your words. This drake is now your responsibility."


    Chief Hao seemed to be forcing these words out. But the council suddenly had a greedy look in their eyes. Amane did not have to be a mind reader to be able to guess what they were thinking about.


    ''These greedy bastards. If they are thinking that I will go down easily, then they are sorely mistaken. But for now, let us give them the illusion that they got what they wanted.''


    Amane was sure that Child was handing the poison drake over to her because he wanted to exploit her through this drake.


    She was also certain that someone will try to hurt drake for sure.


    But knowledge was power. And since Amane knew what would happen, she could prepare herself accordingly.


    By the time she was done, these old people would not even know what hit them. And Amane would laugh at them all from the sidelines.


    "Alright. If you cannot handle the drake any longer then I will take this kid off your hand. I can see that you are struggling with your responsibilities already."


    The council gritted their teeth as they heard Amane speak. Her sass and her words wounded their pride.


    They were all the elites and they had never had to suffer such humiliation in their life before.


    But here they were, listening to a kid telling them that they were incompetent.


    "Tsk, kid you better watch your back. Now head back because there is nothing for you to look at with us. And I hope you will be able to successfully carry out this transaction of the drake."


    The drake decided it did not like the way Chief Hao was speaking. It tried to take a bite out of Elder Hao''s hand before Amane stopped it. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These council members would surely take issue with her if the drake managed to injure someone.


    "Well then, since we are done talking here, I would like to take my leave. I will see you all soon."


    Amane left the hall once she had completed her purpose of being there. Now that there was no one left for her to answer to, it did not matter what she did.


    She also had the drake''s control so no one could interfere with her.


    "Are you happy now child? You are officially in my care and no one can take you away from me."


    Amane rubbed the poison drake''s snot and the door drake leaned into her touch even more. It is poisoning stung Amane but she was immune to the more harmful effects it could produce.


    "Well, let us get you home now. I am sure tonight is going to be a hectic night so we need to prepare. Would you like Moony to stay with you as well?"


    The poison dragon did not like the idea and it smacked Amane in the back for even daring to suggest it. Amane just laughed that action off.


    After all, there was much that still needed to be done.

 Chapter 62: 62: A nightly intruder [pt1]

    "Someone gets Sakura and Eclipse for me as soon as possible. And, no one is allowed to come to my side of the building until I specify that they are allowed to, alright? Hurry up and tell this to all the servants."As soon as Amane arrived at her building, she ordered the servants to carry out this order.


    She knew she would not be questioned because most of the servants in her quarters were loyal to her. She had made sure of that when she had hired them after all.


    Amane had decided to leave Moony with the poison drake for the time being while she planned for tonight and the next few nights.


    "My lady. Both people you want to meet have arrived."


    It did not even take fifteen minutes for the servants to carry out their order and arrange this meeting.


    And then they secured the perimeters.


    "You called us here in quite a rush. It is as I thought. Did something happen in the meeting with the elders? Do I need to start preparing the media team to combat the rumors that are going to arise?"


    Sakura''s tone might have been joking, but her eyes were serious. She had already thought of a million ways to pin the blame on the elders for any type of situation.


    "Do not worry Sakura. No one will die for now. But we will need to plan out something for the time being. We need to keep an eye on the poison drake for the next few nights before we hand it over to our client."


    Amane''s words both calmed Sakura down and worried her. She did not know what Amane meant exactly.


    But it seemed like Eclipse had caught the meaning of her words.


    "So, they threatened you with the drake''s safety. It will be a big blow to your reputation if something happened to the drake under your leadership. I assume that the elders also handed all the authority over to you?"


    Frankly, Amane was not surprised to see Eclipse grasping what happened. She had gotten him to take special political classes since he will need to deal with the elders soon.


    Maybe she should get Sakura enrolled under the same tutor.


    "Yeah, that is what happened. They did not come out and threaten me, but the intention was clear in their eyes. So, we will need to be careful for the next couple of nights."


    Sakura''s eyes shined as soon as she heard that.


    "Hey, so I have a plan. You see, my father might have been a useless beat tamer but what he did have was ways to secure beasts. Some have been stored in the ancestral hall. Shall I go and take them out?"


    Sakura''s offer was tempting.


    Oftentimes, the technique used to keep beasts in also helped in keeping unwanted visitors out.


    And it would be an even bigger slap to the elder''s face if the thing stopping them was an ancient Tsurugi technique.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from M V L


    "Sakura, go and bring out everything related to this topic. It is time we go out and beat the council at their own game."


    These people were underestimating Amane too much and it was time they learned that Amane was not a weak damsel in disaster they could bully.


    She was the disaster that would engulf them all.


    .......


    It happened in the middle of the night. Amane was busy sleeping when the alarm on her system decided to go off.


    Someone had entered the place where their beasts were being kept and they had tried to open a locked door.


    As soon as the alarm sounded, Amane was out of her bed and into the hallway. She had not even bothered to change from the T-shirt and shorts she had been wearing to bed.


    Soon, she reached the warehouse and threw open the door. But no one was visible when she first looked around.


    ''Weird! Did I make some kind of mistake?''


    Amane could not help but wonder as she went inside the storehouse. But the deeper she walked inside, the more certain she was that she was not alone. There was a weird smell in the air.


    "Oi, there is no use hiding yourself. I can smell your stench so you better show yourself now."


    Amane warned the intruder. But as expected, the person she called out to did not come out. She was being ignored by the intruder.


    "How insulting. Do you seriously think that I will not be able to find you if you hid yourself? How foolish you are."


    Amane insulted the intruder before she condensed her energy and threw it toward the hidden assassin.


    She made sure to miss the assassin by a few inches because this was a warning shot.


    "I missed this time on purpose but I will not miss next time. You better show yourself now."


    Amane warned but there was no answer again. The assassin seemed to have a plan regarding her.


    Not that Amane cared much about it. She was ready to attack the assassin again when the weird smell she had been smelling all this time intensified. It took over the warehouse but Amane did not think much of it at first.


    She saw a flash of black and wanted to chase after it. But a loud cry stopped her from chasing after that shadow.


    Amane looked up sharply only to see her griffin crying out in pain. The weird smoke seemed to be influencing the griffin and now the winged beast was crying out.


    It was also lashing out at anything and everything surrounding it. The situation was getting from bad to worse now.


    ''Eclipse, where are you? I trained you for this situation but when it came down to help me, you did not even make it in time.''


    The Griffin was in too much pain so Amane needed to prioritize it.


    Another cry sounded out from the other side of the warehouse but it soon quietened down. It seemed like Eclipse had decided to go toward that other side. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane had to stay with the Griffin until it calmed down. But she was sure that the intruder would have escaped far away by now. There was no point in chasing after it now.


    "Yoko, are you alright? We heard the alarm but then the beasts started freaking out for no reason. Eclipse said that it was because of a weird smell."


    Sakura was the first one to find Amane. Sakura looked worried but Amane could tell that Sakura was clueless about what happened.


    In the end, it did not seem like the intruder had been caught by them.


    "It is nothing. You do not need to worry about the beasts. There was an intruder who decided to throw a smoke bomb which startled the beasts. But I think I lost the intruder because of this."


    Sakura looked especially worried after Amane was done speaking. Knowing that there was an intruder inside their estate was a big deal.


    "Wait, I will call the enforcers and they would catch the intruder-"


    Sakura was about to make that call when Amane stopped her. She did not want news of this intruder going out of this warehouse.


    "Do not make this call for now. We cannot let the outside world know we have an intruder in our midst. And we especially cannot let this news leak out to the council for now. We need to keep our heads down."


    Amane''s words were not what Sakura expected to hear. But she did understand where Amane was coming from.


    The council would use this opportunity to point out flaws in Amane and it would also cause them to struggle for authority.


    And since Sakura''s fate was like with Amane for now, she will need to back down. But maybe she should start looking for sponsors in the council as well.


    She was sure that Amane would not fall but Sakura should look out for herself just in case.


    "Are you thinking weird thoughts, pet? Just know this, if you tried to betray me, then your end would not be pretty. So, think over your actions carefully and decide."


    Sakura gulped her nervousness down.


    Suddenly, the council was not looking as flattering as before. It would be better for Sakura not to think useless thoughts.


    Of course, the council was not foolish and it managed to find out what happened last night. They were surprised because they had not been the ones to make this move.


    But it was not an opportunity they were going to miss. They quickly called a meeting to decide what to do next. And everyone agreed that Yoko Tsurugi needed to be taken care of.


    The next night, they could carry out their plan. It could cause Yoko Tsurugi to feel complex emotions and she would become easier to break.


    And it would be then that the council would sink their claws into the younger and control her as they desired. Yoko would be unable to resist them and their demands.

 Chapter 63: 63: A nightly intruder [pt2]

    As soon as the sun was up, Amane was awakened by an urgent knock on her door. She had expected this to happen so Amane tried her best not to be cranky about it.But it was hard to remain calm when you were running on the minimum hours of sleep recommended to you. And no matter how good Amane was at holding her temper, she could not suppress that flash of irritation she felt.


    "You are walking me up at the crack of dawn after I went through a lot. This better be important or I will make you all regret coming here."


    Amane threatened the servant she knew was not from her fraction. She was sure that the council had sent this servant here to harass her.


    "M-Miss Tsurugi, the elder council is asking for you to appear in front of them today. P-Please make your way to them as soon as possible."


    The servant sounded nervous. It could be because Amane was glaring at him, or the fact that the servants that worked in Amane''s place were leveling the new servant with cold looks.


    The servant could feel that he was not welcomed in this part of the Tsurugi house. But he could also not help himself.


    He had been ordered to do something, so he needed to carry it out.


    "Alright, I understand. You can leave now before you give me a headache."


    Amane had never seen a person run away as fast as this servant did from her. The pressure of Amane''s eyes, as well as the servants'' glares, was getting to the man now.


    Everyone watched with hawk eyes as the man left.


    Amane did not want to wake up from the bed. But she also knew she needed to show herself in front of the elder''s council.


    If she had decided to live like a law-abiding citizen, then she needed to play her part. And that meant facing annoyances like the elders.


    ''Ugh, things were so much easier back in my day. All you needed to calm a person down was to make them submit. Now you need to follow the rules and courtesies. You cannot even start a war if someone insults you.''


    Amane complained in her mind as she pulled herself up. She watched as her servants moved around to get her prepared for the day.


    "Master, you do not need to heed the elder''s call if you do not want to. You can count on us to keep you safe."


    Her maid for the day reminded Amane. And Amane was satisfied with that answer. It showed that her servants cared for her and looked after her constantly.


    "I know I can shun the elders if I want to. But I should just put them in their place after a certain amount of time had passed. I cannot allow them to keep looking down on me."


    The servant''s eyes were full of admiration and trust for Amane. These were the looks that conveyed loyalty.


    "Hmm, take out the red from my hair and put all the gold on me. Today, I will dress to impress."


    One of the things Amane had learned so far about the modern world was that clothes could become your battle armor if you were crafty with them. And right now, that was what Amane wanted to do.


    She wanted to show the elder''s council that she was much better than them and that they could not touch her.


    ......¡­.


    In the afternoons, Amane finally opened the gates of the council room. She watched as everyone turned to look at her with blazing eyes. The elders could not wait to tear into her.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you are finally here. Do you know why you were called here today?"


    Elder Hana asked with a voice full of glee. She seemed to be rather happy with what was happening.


    She had always found Yoko Tsurugi to be an eyesore. And now it seemed like her wish to show Yoko her place was finally coming true.


    "Hmm, I do not know why I am being called here today. If someone would be kind enough to enlighten me, it would be helpful."


    Of course, Amane denied knowing why she was being called but she was more than aware that this call was about the intruder yesterday.


    If these people brought up that point, they would be digging their graves.


    "You do not! I am talking about what happened yesterday night. How dare you cause the honor of the Tsurugi family to fall? You let that intruder escape."


    Elder Fushi sounded rather mad as she accused Amane. Her eyes were shaking in and her fists raged.


    "Hmm, and how do you know about that, Elder? As far as I know, that information had not been released to the public yet. Do not tell me! You keep an eye on me?"


    Amane pretended like she was shocked at the revelation. But. She was more than certain that she was being spied upon. These people had made that fact more than obvious at this point.


    "Y-You foolish girl. Remain in your line. You have already caused a big scandal by allowing that intruder to escape. Do not you dare cause us any more problems!"


    Elder Fushi continued, trying hard to regain her confidence. The accusation had shaken her to her core and she could not focus right now.


    Amane did not say anything after that but her eyes did all the talking. Finally, Chief Hao decided to step in before his side could lose any more momentum.


    "Lady Yoko Tsurugi, do you have anything to say about yourself? Or should we consider your silence as your refusal to comment on this topic."


    Elder Dao decided to put pressure on Amane as well. He wanted to crush this arrogant junior and establish his superiority.


    Amane watched all the present elders try to press her down. Some actively opposed her, but some were waiting to see what she would do before deciding.


    Discover exclusive tales on M V L


    And Amane needed to target those ''free'' workers if she wanted to get out of this situation.


    In such a situation, Amane''s eyes met Master Corina''s. The elder lady was busy sipping the tea, but Amane had a feeling she was more than aware of everything that was going on inside this room.


    "Calm down Dao, Hana. If you do not give the girl a chance to speak, how would she be able to answer your questions?"


    Amane was surprised at the sudden help she got from Elder Cornia. But the shrewd glint in Master Corina''s eyes told Amane that this help was not for free.


    Master Cornia would cash in on this favor in the future for sure.


    "Hmm, what did you say Cornia? Are you on our side or this rude brat''s side? You better answer this question carefully."


    Master Hana sounded triggered. And she was about to make a mistake when she was stopped by Chief Hao.


    The elder man snapped his walking stick into the ground and everyone calmed down. Then, Chief Hao turned his attention to Amane and everyone else did as well.


    "Lady Yoko, we would like an explanation regarding yesterday. Did you allow an intruder to cause problems in the Tsurugi house and then escape? What do you have to say about yourself?"


    Amane took in a deep breath. She did not like this atmosphere which was biased against her already. But she also did not have a but to answer these old fools.


    "Hmm, did I let an intruder escape or not? What if I let one of them escape? What would you do to me?"


    The whole council looked satisfied suddenly. Their sharp eyes shot daggers into Amane and let her know that this was their preferred answer.


    "Hump, I knew it. See, I told you we should not trust a kid like her with the household affairs. We were lucky that there was no damage."


    Amane heard everyone talk about her and her failure as a leader. They were all happy to lay the blame on Amane.


    But only a few sharp ones caught Amane''s relaxed posture and they quickly realized that something was wrong. This female was far too relaxed for someone who was getting accused of failing to do her duty.


    "Lady Yoko, hurry up and defend yourself. Otherwise, you will be asked to step down from your position as the Lady of the Tsurugi family."


    Elder Hana warned Amane. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Amane felt amused and she started laughing. She could not help herself since she could see how ignorant the people in front of her were. They did not understand her importance and what it meant to go against Amane.


    ''Hmm, so you want to go against me? Sure, try it and see where it gets you. I am sure you all will have a grand time with the beasts.''


    Amane''s calm smile irked the elders even more. They wanted to get her out of her seat right this moment.

 Chapter 64: 64: Lady Elys night [pt1] R-18

    Everyone was startled when Amane started to crack down in laughter in front of them. She looked as if she had lost her mind, but she was just finding this situation funny."What is so funny about this situation, Yoko Tsurugi? I do not think you realize what I am saying right now. You will be removed from your seat as the clan head starting now."


    Elder Hana sounded pissed off and her eyes were shaking. She could not believe what she was seeing happening in front of her eyes. Continue your adventure at M V L


    Not only had the Tsurugi leader laughing like she had lost her mind, but she was also not paying any respect to the elders of her clan. If this news went out, then it would ruin their clan''s reputation.


    "Ah, do you think I fear being removed from my position as the family head? You can go ahead and do what you want to. I am not scared of your threats."


    Amane spoke out in a calm voice. Her words caused all elders to grit their teeth. She was being too much right now.


    "Ah, you foolish girl. Fine then, you can go away now. You no longer have the authority to do anything. Guards, hurry up and take her away."


    Master Hana was at the end of her patience. He quickie called for the guards but no one answered. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And not only she, but the guards also did not come for anyone when called. It was almost as if they had not spoken at all.


    "W-What is going on? Why are the guards not coming to take you all away?"


    Master Hana questioned in a scared voice. She could not even imagine what had gone wrong here.


    But Amane just chuckled at her worried expression. Things were going the way Amane wanted them to.


    "Hmm, are you scared why the guards are not coming even after you called for them? The answer is simple - I ordered them not to come. At this point, the guards prioritize my authority over yours."


    "So go ahead and fire me all you want to. I assure you that the real loser here would be you without a doubt."


    Amane''s gloating caused the elders to clench their fists. But they could also not deny her words when the proof was in front of them.


    In the end, they had to calm down and rethink their order to take her authority away.


    Chief Hao watched this all happen with a sharp eye. He had decided not to get involved thus far but he was not being left with a choice.


    "Chief, I do not think we should make her an enemy until we have something solid against her. I do not think Yoko Tsurugi is as simple to control as her uncle was."


    Elder Cornia''s words were certainly true. Yoko Tsurugi''s eyes had that glint of mischief and danger that warned people about going after her.


    "Hmm, you are right. We cannot underestimate this girl at all costs."


    Chief Hao did not like his options. But he did know when to retreat. And this was certainly the time to do so.


    "Elder Hana, Elder Dao, calm down. We have not gathered here to discuss if Lady Yoko is the current family head or not. We are just worried about the security issue at the Tsurugi main house and wished to inquire about it."


    Amane''s eyes narrowed as soon as she noticed this shift in tone. And she was not the only one surprised by this.


    Those who had not realized how much damage Amane could do were surprised that their Chief had decided to go with the pacifist route in this negotiation.


    "Well, thank you for worrying about me but I do not need your help. And it seems like you did not get the full information out of your spies. The intruder of last night was caught and disposed of already. So, there is no need to worry."


    Many of the elders frowned as soon as they heard Amane''s words. They did not believe what she had said to them.


    Not only had their report been missing this critical information, but it also specifically said that the intruder had escaped.


    "Lady Yoko, are you sure about the intruder? You are not saying this to gas-light us, right?"


    One of the unknown elders asked this question and Amane grinned in his direction.


    "Oh, I am serious alright. But if you have anything to say against my words, please go ahead. But please, bring proof with you before you start making accusations against me, alright?"


    In the end, the elder backed down. He did not want to reveal his cards just yet.


    Besides, what kind of fool would admit to spying on their family head? It was like painting a giant ''SUS'' sigh on one''s head.


    "Now then, if you all are done here, I would like to head out now. I hope you have a pleasant day ahead."


    Amane watched as everyone behind her held their heads down. They seemed agitated but it was nothing compared to the fury Amane was feeling inside her cards.


    These people were making a fool out of her. Did they seriously think that Amane would not stay behind like a kid and hide from their looks?


    "Lady Yoko, you have a guest waiting for you right now. I directed Lady Ely to the common guest room but it would be wise for you to hurry up."


    Amane was surprised to hear this.


    Ely Zhen was the last person she expected to visit her. Especially in such a tense atmosphere when everyone was against her.


    "Alright, I understand. Make sure you serve her well until I come down. I need to change out of my clothes."


    Amane gestured toward the heavy robes she had been wearing. They looked good on her but they were also uncomfortable. Something easier to move in would be preferred by her.


    But of course, when you were having a bad day, everything you did was ruined.


    Amane had only entered her house when her eyes met a pair of silver ones. And then she took in the green hair and a kind-looking face.


    "Lady Yoko, I am sorry that I came to visit you out of the blue. I was in the vicinity and decided to drop by. Were you planning on going out right now?"


    Amane was confused for a second but then she realized that it was her attire that caused this confusion.


    "I just returned from my errand. I was heading toward my room to change into something more comfortable. You can wait in the guest room for me while I change, Miss Zhen."


    Amane offered Ely this but Ely looked conflicted. Something complicated flashed across Ely''s eyes before she managed to gather her courage and ask for what she wanted.


    "M-Miss Yoko, if you will not mind, can I accompany you to your room? I would like to have a talk with you in private."


    Amane was startled at Ely''s words. She had not expected Ely to ask this of her. And especially not in such a daring manner.


    She was about to refuse Ely when she stopped and looked around.


    Her servants were looking at Ely like she was an intruder they wanted out. And Amane could see why this would get tough to endure for the fragile-looking female.


    ''I will have to ask my staff to behave more professionally with my acquaintance in the future. But for now, I guess I do not have a choice but to let Ely accompany me.''


    "Alright Lady Ely. Please follow me for now so that we can get to your room. I hope it would not be a problem for you to wait in my room."


    Lady Ely perked up suddenly. Her happy expression covered her face and she also seemed to be glowing. Amane had to cover her eyes to stop herself from going blind.


    "Of course, it is alright, Yoko. I-I mean, it is not a problem for me if we head to your room. I wanted to see it for a long time as well."


    Suddenly, Amane had a feeling she was making a mistake taking Ely to her room. Her staff also shit alarmed looks toward her but Amane had already given her permission. She could not possibly take it back now.


    They both entered Amane''s room and the servants decided to camp outside for now.


    Amane took a seat and asked Lady Ely to sit down on her couch as well. Ely did sit down, but she looked a little distracted right now. Her eyes moved from Amane to the room and then back.


    "Is everything alright, Lady Ely? You look a little nervous while being here."


    Amane was beginning to feel a headache coming and she tried to suppress it. But waking up early along with having to deal with the elders had taken a toll on her.


    She looked at Lady Ely and the other female had a determined look in her eyes suddenly.

 Chapter 65: 65: Lady Elys night [pt2] R-18

    "L-Lady Yoko, you look tense and your complexion also looks off. Y-You do not look alright to me right now. S-So please, allow me to help you out."Lady Ely''s eyes were filled with determination when she looked at Amane. Amane almost took a step back when she was faced with Lady Ely''s naked desire.


    She hesitated to ask what Lady Ely meant when she said she would like to ''help'' her out.


    "Lady Ely, I am what you can do to help me out."


    Lady Ely''s determined eyes were blazing now. And the younger walked toward Amane with short but meaningful footsteps.


    "I read about this in a book before. Having s-sex with someone is a good way to relieve your stress. So, L-Lady Yoko, please have sex with me and help yourself relax."


    If Amane could have shown her extreme reaction, she would be standing in front of Lady Ely with her jaws dropped on the ground. You could not guess the shock that went through Yoko''s body when she heard those words.


    In retrospect, Amane should have seen it coming. She knew that Lady Ely had a crush on her and the little lady would act on it sometime in the future.


    But really, Amane had not expected the little lady to make a move on her in such an open manner. Nor had she expected Lady Ely to make such a bold suggestion outright.


    "Lady Ely, are *you* alright? I think you need to rest and recover for now. How about you lie down and-"


    Amane did not expect a shy lady to be bold enough to ask for sex. So, she was even more unprepared for Lady Ely to take her face in her hand and kiss her.


    A shy tongue asked for entry into Amane''s mouth and it ticked across her lips.


    When Amane did not give her entry, Lady Ely pulled back with a disappointed pout.


    "Yoko, if you are worried about taking advantage of me, then do not be. This is what I want and it will be fun as well."


    Lady Ely was almost begging Amane at this point. And Amane''s desire was rearing its head up at this situation.


    Truly, Amane had never been decent withholding herself back. And this time was no exception. One kiss had been enough to make Amane''s hormones go into overdrive.


    ''Tsk, this is bad. I cannot believe I am giving in to my desire and thinking of doing it with a child.''


    But then again, Amane had gone all the way with Sakura and not felt guilty. So maybe it would be alright if she did it with Ely as well?


    "Do not think too much, Lady Tsurugi. Allow me to serve you today and relieve you of all your stress."


    Amane felt the soft hands push her body back and a light body positioned itself in Amane''s lap.


    Lady Ely''s eyes were filled with determination as her hips rubbed against Amane. She was just doing what her instincts told her to and it was not very skillful.


    Still, Amane could feel her partner getting wetter and it struck the dominating tendencies inside her heart. She wanted to train and ruin Lady Ely.


    "I-I am sorry. I am not experienced but I am w-willing to learn what you like. W-What should I call you?"


    Ely thrust her hips against Amane and tried to hold her moans back. She had not thought that this friction would feel so good.


    Lady Ely was not a prude. She had touched herself on her private parts before but it had never given her much pleasure. It was because she was not meant to please herself.


    Ely was busy trying to gain more friction and making Lady Yoko as wet as herself. So, she did not notice when a pair of hands snuck around her waist and stilled her movement.


    "Y-Yoko? What are you-"


    Ely tried to stop Yoko from doing anything but the elder one did not listen. Yoko opened her legs and repositioned Ely so that their cores were touching.


    "Tsk, it is your fault. If you are going to start something, then you might as well do it right. You said you want to serve me, right? Then you will need training."


    Ely was surprised at the sudden aggression. But her kind decided to stop thinking as soon as her wet core touched Yoko''s. Her breasts were tingling and juggling as a result of this sudden mind-blowing pleasure. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane''s hands were roaming all over Ely''s body, up her side, and across her chest. Her breasts were being groped and her nipples pinched.


    It caused an instant reaction from the sensitive female and Ely arched her back.


    Her body was a mess of sensations, her pussy throbbing and leaking. Ely had never felt like this before and she wanted more.


    But as soon as she pushed her body into Yoko''s hands, Yoko pulled away from her.


    "Y-Yoko, why?"


    Ely asked with begging eyes. She wanted Yoko to come back and pleasure her.


    But Yoko looked critical and her eyes were also harsh. It was almost as if Yoko was some other person right now.


    "You said you wanted to serve me Ely, and not the other way around. What kind of servant comes before they make their master feel good? You need to learn your place."


    Yoko''s words should not have made Ely feel wetter. But there was something about that voice and that dominating look in Yoko''s eyes that made Ely want to submit to her and to be dominated by her.


    Her pussy throbbed with a need to feel Yoko''s touch.


    "I-I do want to serve you, master. Please give me one chance to make you feel good. Please tell me what to do."


    Ely was as red as a tomato right now. She doubted she would be able to lift her head and be able to look at Yoko without remembering this moment again. But even her humiliation made Ely feel good.


    "Good girl. It seems like you are slowly but surely learning where your place is. Then, shall we get started on our first lesson? I need to take a bath so you come and help me."


    Ely almost fainted as soon as she heard that order. She imagined Yoko naked in her bathtub and her face almost exploded.


    "Hey, what is wrong? Do not tell me that you are already done. You are my servant for today so you need to do what I ask of you."


    Ely pulled herself together and followed Amane. She knew she needed to get it together.


    But her throbbing pussy and her hard nipped made it tougher to handle things.


    "Ah, one more thing before I forget. Ely, turn toward the wall and push your hips out. I need to give you a present before you start your job as my servant."


    Ely''s pussy gave another throb as leaned against the wall and projected her hips backward.


    Read new chapters at M V L


    It was a humiliating pose that exposed her wet but clothed pussy. The material of her panties was wet and sticking to her folds. It was exploding her shape to Amane''s eyes.


    "Hmm, not bad. It is a pretty pussy so I am sure it would look good while being stretched out on a vibrator."


    "V-Vibrator? What is that?"


    Ely was almost hesitant to ask but Amane only patted her pussy before pulling her wet panties down.


    The cold air against her pussy made Ely shudder but she held her reactions in.


    But even her self-control was not able to prepare Ely for the confident touch of a finger circling her pussy and pulling at her clit.


    Before she could say anything, Amane''s finger sunk inside her pussy and up. It was a tight fit since Ely was a virgin.


    "Hmm, not bad. You will feel so good once you have this small baby inside you."


    Amane pulled back and Ely felt something big being pushed inside her. She looked back, only to see a small oval thing being pushed into her body.


    To think that this egg-like thing had felt so big. Anything digger would tear Ely apart.


    The egg-like thing jabbed Ely''s insides and it made her legs weak. She was unable to even stand properly since it felt weird to hand anything inside her pussy.


    "Y-Yoko, I do not like it. This feels weird."


    Ely complained but Yoko did not seem to care. There was a happy expression on Yoko''s face when she looked at Ely.


    "Hmm, I do not think you know what you are feeling. You see, what you are feeling is not awkwardness, but pleasure. Why don''t you take a step toward me?"


    Ely was panting but she did as she was asked to do. She took one step, then another but the egg inside her moved and jabbed her soft spot.


    It caused her legs to lose feeling and Ely collapsed with her legs open and leaking in front of Amane. It was beyond humiliating but somehow, it also felt right.


    As much as Ely wanted to hate this feeling, she also wanted more of it.

 Chapter 66: 66: Lady Elys night [pt3] R-18

    "M-Master, am I doing¡­ugh¡­alright?"Amane watched a pair of trembling eyes begging her for release. Ely''s hands also shook as they rubbed Amane''s breasts and her neck with soap. Those fleeting touches made Amane''s skin tingle.


    "What is enough, my dear pet? I do not think you have cleaned me up properly. Look, I am still all dirty here."


    Amane held her breasts up and watched as Ely gulped down in nervousness. Ely looked horny and beyond wet with the vibrator up her pussy. Her panties were wet and ruined and Amane could see under her skirt from her current position of lying in the tub.


    ''It was such a good idea to force Ely to wear this maid costume. It is making her look even more lewd.''


    What a view Ely made. Her pussy was wet which soaked her thighs and made her black skirt translucent. Her perky nipples were standing at attention and begging to be played with. Her breasts also looked like they would spill out of her small uniform at any time.


    The button that held the front of the dress together looked uncomfortable and on the verge of snapping any second now. The lack of a bra also forced the shirt to support those huge and heavy breasts of Ely.


    But nothing could compare to Ely''s expression at that moment. Her mouth was open and drooling and her eyes were almost heart-shaped and her face was flushed. It was the expression of someone lost in pleasure.


    "Ely, I have an idea. Since your hands are so useless, why don''t you use your body to clean me up? Hurry up and undress. Ah, but keep your panties on. I like that pair on you."


    Amane suggested this to Ely, she did not force the younger to do anything.


    So, Ely must have liked this idea enough to pop open the button on her shirt and discard it on the side. Her skirt was the next thing to follow, leaving Ely in only her underwear. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good girl, Ely. now take the soap and rub it all over your body. Get yourself nice and soaped up. Then come and rub your body against me."


    Ely''s red face could not have gone redder, or that was what Amane thought. But Ely proved her wrong by nodding and doing what Amane had asked.


    "Y-Yoko, are you sure this is alright? This feels w-weird. ahhh¡­"


    Amane did not give Ely much room to think. As soon as she felt that Ely was beginning to use her brain, Amane raised the vibrations. It caused Ely''s brain to turn into mush and she was unable to think.


    All she could do was rub her legs together as she covered her body in soap.


    "Ely, come and clean me up. Don''t you want to make him feel better?"


    It was downright evil of Amane to use Ely''s feelings against her in such a situation. Ely could not even think right now and her eyes were filled with lust.


    Ely climbed up into the bathtub and her breasts rubbed against Amane''s. The vibrator inside Ely shifted and hit her pleasure spot.


    Her gussy gushed out the juice and Ely was unable to hold herself back. Her gussy squirted hard enough to even knock the vibrator halfway out.


    "Tsk, look at all the mess you made on top of me. You were supposed to clean me up, not to make me dirty."


    Amane''s harsh tone along with the over-stimulation caused Ely to lie back and just take it. She could not even move her body.


    "Ely, is this what a good servant is supposed to do? Leave their master and drown in pleasure. You are such a bad servant."


    Amane scolded but Ely could not focus on what was being said.


    "I¡­am¡­a¡­bad¡­servant¡­?"


    Even this, Ely was forced out after much effort. She felt her pussy trying to pull the vibrator back in but Ely tried to consciously force it out. Her hand reached for the vibrator before someone else got hold of it first. Explore more stories at M V L


    "Master¡­?"


    Ely looked up into Amane''s calm eyes and felt the vibrator being pushed into her body in a hard thrust. It jabbed her G-spot head and Ely ended up coming once more.


    When Amane took her hand away and brought it in front of Ely, it was spanked in her pussy juice.


    "Look at you, Ely. you are such a bad servant for enjoying this pleasure on your own. How many times have you come before your master?"


    Amane''s harsh words were accompanied by a slap on Ely''s pussy. The dual sensation of Amane''s hands as well as a vibrator was too much for Ely''s mind and body. It could not stop coming.


    "I am¡­shorryyyyy¡­mashterrrr¡­. I¡­. was¡­. wrongggggg¡­"


    Even thinking was too much for Ely right now. Her body wanted to come but her brain was telling her that she needed to please her master. It was such a contradiction to her usual self.


    Ely was like a broken fountain and she could not stop coming. Even when Amane took a step back, Ely was still coming.


    Finally, Amane decided to take pity on the poor virgin and her over-stimulated body. Her finger dug into Ely''s pussy and took out the vibrator.


    But the overload of sensations Ely was feeling did not calm down. Instead, his body flinched and twitched when Amane digs her fingers into her pussy.


    It forced a moan and another orgasm out of Ely''s body.


    "Tsk, you sure are a handful of a servant. Fuck, I am so turned on because of you. Hurry up and make me come, you disobedient slut."


    The insult caused Ely to flinch but her brain found pleasure even in that.


    Before Ely knew it, Amane''s pussy was right in front of her face. The smell of that pussy intoxicated Ely''s fucked out brain and she nuzzled into that beautiful pussy.


    But before Ely could do anything more, her hair was gripped tightly and her head was held in place by someone.


    "My dear Ely. This is not what I want you to do. You need to put in real effort and make me come."


    Amane held Ely''s face near her pussy and she finally got the message. Her tongue came out to take a quick lick across Amane''s pussy before her efforts doubled and her tongue was quite enthusiastic.


    Ely was a little clumsy and lacked technique. But she more than made up for it in enthusiasm. Her tongue was fast and pressed against Amane''s pussy.


    And then, a shy finger joined that tongue. It entered Amane''s pussy and stretched it out. It was joined by a second and a third.


    The burning sensation in Amane''s pussy intensified and she felt her end approaching. She tried to get Ely to pull her head back.


    But Ely was like a possessed woman. She ate Amane out through her release and continued until Amane calmed down.


    When Amane finally pulled Ely''s head back, her huge and innocent eyes looked at her with trust and obedience.


    "Master, did I do well? Are you feeling better than before?"


    Amane''s stress had left her body and she did feel lighter than before. But somehow, she was not sure if she should tell this to Ely or not.


    "Yeah, I am alright. You did well. But Ely, you do know you cannot use this method with everyone to relieve your stress, right?"


    Ely looked offended at Amane''s suggestion of doing this with anyone else.


    "Hey, I am not going to do this with other people. I only did this with you because you are Yoko, my friend. A-And, do you think we can do this again in the future?"


    Ely asked this nervousness. She seemed to have gathered her courage to ask this of Amane.


    Ideally, Amane should refuse her and tell her not to bother. It would get troublesome if her grandmaster were to find out about this arrangement.


    But Ely''s eyes were begging and Amane had seen what happened when you denied such determined people.


    "Fine, I will help you ''blow out your stress'' in the future if you like. But you cannot tell other people, alright? It will have to be our little secret."


    Amane expected Ely to protest the idea of not telling anyone else about their relationship. Lady Ely seemed like a rather open person after all.


    But something dark flashed inside Lady Ely''s eyes when Amane asked her to keep their relationship a secret.


    "Secret, huh? I like the sound of it. In that case, let us not advertise our relationship too much and help each other out in need."


    Somehow, Amane had a feeling that her words had been misunderstood by the other female. But Amane was also not in the mood to ask Ely what she thought of this arrangement.


    Outside, the sun was beginning to set. The day had passed so soon and now it was time for the real show.


    And it would begin as soon as Lady Ely went home. Amane had a lot to do tonight.

 Chapter 67: 67: The intruders did what? [pt1]

    Finally, the time for Amane to act was here again. She had been looking forward to this time and her trap was ready.Both Sakura and Eclipse were in position as well and Amane just had to do what she had planned for herself - to get into the bed and sleep.


    Well, pretend to sleep so that the intruder would hurry up and enter her territory. As soon as that was done, Amane would wake up and catch the intruder.


    She was sure that the elder council had not bought her excuse of having captured the intruder. But they could not come out and accuse her of lying as well. There was a lack of evidence on their side.


    However, today Amane decided to put an end to it all.


    The night was half-way over and Amane was disappointed that nothing was happening. The council seemed to have changed their minds about attacking tonight. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was about to fall asleep for real when she felt something changing around her. She felt her magic respond and she was up before the alarm could even ring.


    Something had caused the sensors to trigger and Amane was sure that it was the intruder from yesterday.


    She quickly made her way toward the triggered sensors and then followed the general direction of the detection magic. She was easily able to catch up to the intruder.


    Since Amane''s magic cloaked her presence, the intruder did not notice that he had someone tailing him so closely. He was busy taking in everything the Tsurugi mansion had to offer.


    Amane closed in on the intruder enough to use her magic to form a rope-like bind. And she used it to trip the intruder.


    The intruder had not seen that trap coming so he was easily caught. The rope Amane had used was something she used to train beasts. So, it knew what it needed to do and where.


    The intruder was unable to move a single inch once he was captured.


    "Hmm, looking at your skill level, you are not the person from yesterday. Then, are you someone the council decided to throw toward the wolves? It would not surprise me to see that."


    Amane questioned as she poked the man''s face. It seemed to be engraving the intruder and he tried to bite Amane''s hand. But she pulled her finger back before the intruder could do anything to her.


    There was a look of disgust aimed at the intruder''s way when he tried to bite Amane.


    "Hey, know your place. Do you know how costly this one finger of mine is? You will never be able to repay the debt if you injure me."


    Amane might have said this in a joking manner, but she was not joking around. If she was hurt unnecessarily, she would make the other party pay for her treatment.


    "They said that you were a weakling who did not know what she is doing. What about you struck your people as a weakness?"


    The intruder asked as he looked at Amane. He could not believe that this small female had taken him out.


    Her looks made her out to be fragile and easy to dominate. But nothing about this female was ''soft and fragile'' in hir opinion. She was a force to be reckoned with.


    Especially with the tightly held aura she had. The intruder had yet to meet anyone stronger than this female in front of him. Explore hidden tales at M V L


    "Well, what can I say to you except that your employer was wrong? But you still have a choice to denounce them and come to my side. Otherwise, I will have to take strict action against you."


    Amane''s words caused the intruder to shiver. Suddenly, he was sure that the best decision would be to take Amane''s hand. It was one decision he would not regret making.


    *Ring*


    Amane was sure she had convinced this person to side with her and her phone rang at that exact moment.


    It was Sakura and Amane quickly picked the phone up.


    "Sakura, we captured an intruder on our side as well. But I doubt it is the one we are looking for. Did you get the intruder as well?"


    Somehow, Amane was not surprised that Sakura had caught an intruder as well. The council must have decided to send more than one intruder to ensure things do not go smoothly for Amane.


    But the joke was on that. Amane had already prepared for such an outcome and she had been ready to take charge of such a situation.


    "Sakura, come and retrieve the intruder from my side as well. It is time I go and greet our main guest for the night."


    Amane did not have any proof yet but she was sure that the intruder from the last night had managed to sneak in tonight as well.


    And since Amane''s gut feeling was so strong, she decided to go with it. She opened the gate and entered the poison drake''s pen.


    The drake yelped happily after seeing Amane but its sharp eyes were looking at the surroundings of the pen. It seemed as if the drake had noticed a disturbance in its surroundings as well.


    "Well, you might as well come out now. Even this kit can sense your presence. Hiding is meaningless now."


    Amane reminded the intruder, having felt a faint presence in the room as well.


    Well, presence was not the right word for this situation. The better term would be to say - Amane could smell the intruder from yesterday.


    Slowly, footsteps became audible and a dark figure stood in front of Amane. This figure was covered from head to toe in a black fiber and the way they dressed made it impossible to guess their gender.


    "Well, what can I help you with? I am sure there must be something you want from me?"


    Amane spoke slowly and with a confident voice. She was asserting dominance already and she did not want this intruder to think that Amane was an easy target.


    The intruder did not say anything to her. All he did was observe her and the way she behaved with the poison drake.


    The drake did not like the way it was being looked at and tried to take a bite out of the intruder. But Amane put a hand on the drake''s head to calm it down. Then, she looked back at the intruder in front of her.


    "So, what do you say? Are you going to tell me why you are here or not?"


    Amane asked lazily. But her mana was surging and it was held ready for attack. She was going to harm this intruder if he did not give Amane a reason to calm down.


    Finally, the intruder seemed to snap out of his daze and realized that they were in danger. They took a few steps back before dashing Amane''s throat.


    Amane had expected that attack and she calmly waited for the intruder to approach her and then attacked.


    Her chop managed to break the intruder''s arm but the intruder showed no signs of worry.


    Instead, Amane could even see satisfaction in those inhuman eyes and she suddenly had a bad feeling about it.


    The intruder threw its whole body against Amane and that was an unexpected action. Amane was not able to counter it and she felt the weight of a body against her.


    ''Heavy and inhuman.''


    That was the first thought Amane had when she tried to push the body away from her.


    The feeling she got when she pushed this heavy body off her own was not of skin and muscles, but of metallic substances. This intruder might have been nothing more than a puppet made to mess with her.


    Amane gritted her teeth in anger and tried to suppress her actions.


    ''So, what if this intruder she had been chasing after was artificially made? She could still know a lot from checking it out.''


    However, Amane''s nerves did not calm down even after she had taken this intruder down. They seemed to be warning her about something.


    The body beneath Amane''s hand seemed to be heating up. There was also a distant buzzing sound that made Amane suspicious of what was going on.


    In the end, it was the inaudible vibration that gave it away. Amane felt the body beneath her handshake before it exploded. Amane was lucky that she managed to shield herself and the poison drake in time.


    "What a lunatic. They knew that they were going to get discovered, so they took countermeasures to ensure nothing leaked out from their side. This is such a messy situation."


    Especially if you count the council, this situation looked irreparable to Amane.


    But she at least had the proof needed that the intruder from yesterday and today had been killed off. That could make the council back off.


    "This sucks. Well, at least I managed to catch the council''s intruders. That would shut their mouths for the time being."


    Amane hated to use her hidden cards so early, but she will do it anyway.

 Chapter 68: 68: The intruders did what? [pt2]

    For the third day in a row, Amane was standing in front of the old council and keeping her calm. But unlike the disaster of the previous two days, this one was truly in Amane''s control.She did not even have to dress up to show her superiority and dominance. She could feel how most of the council cowered in her presence, not wanting to be called out.


    "Lady Yoko, we heard that there was another attack yesterday on the mansion. We also heard that you managed to retrieve some assassins as a result of this. You did a good job this time. Thought, this attack should not have happened in the first place."


    Amane looked at Chief Hao''s words. They were an indirect insult to her as well as a warning to the council members to behave for now.


    She had to say that she was impressed by the way Chief Hao worded his sentences. It was difficult to tell whom he was talking to and that gave him a plausible denial later.


    "L-Lady Yoko, have you started the intruder''s interrogation yet?"


    Elder Hana asked this with a nervous stutter in her voice. She was one of the people who commissioned this raid for sure.


    "Interrogation? I am afraid I have not started one yet, but I will be personally heading one soon."


    Amane lied through her teeth. She had forced the intruders to spill every word they knew. That way, Amane already knew which people she needed to be careful of the most. Find more to read at M V L


    Of course, the top most name on that list was ''Elder Hana'' and ''Elder Dao.''


    "So, you have not started the questioning yet. In that case, can you hand the intruders over to you? Seeing a young girl like you being forced into practices of torture and interrogation breaks my heart."


    Elder Hana pretended like she was worried about Amane but, she wanted to hide her connections with the intruders.


    Amane could have fought her here and revealed that she had lied to everyone. But then the council would find a way to twist her words and pin the blame on her.


    Since Amane did not want that to happen to her, she decided to play the long game and wait for the problem out.


    "You want to take control of the intruders for me? Then you can do what you want to. But remember, you need to give me results or it will all be meaningless in the end. Do you think you can do that for me, elder?"


    Amane''s voice was teasing and Elder Hana had to bite her words to not curse her out.


    "O-Of course I will give you the results you want me to. There is no need for you to worry about this." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Hana''s face was full of worry and sweat. Even as she tried her best not to show her worries, the elder could not help herself from sweating.


    "Hmm, if the elder says so then I will choose to believe her. Then, I will be looking forward to the results."


    Elder Hana cursed under her breath. She swore she would make sure to kill the useless intruders. She could not let her name be known.


    Since a few more people had participated in this fiasco, she was sure that they would be willing to help her out.


    All this did not go unnoticed by Chief Hao. He seemed to have guessed what had happened but he did not bother helping his fellow elders out.


    Instead, he knew he needed to strengthen his position in this household.


    "Anyway, I called you here to tell you that the date for the exchange of the poison drake had been decided. Make sure it is trained and docile when we ship it over. I do not want any complaints of its behavior."


    Chief Hao ordered from his position. His words seemed to have attracted everyone''s attention. Even Amane was surprised at the sudden order she got.


    It had not even been four days since she was back. And half of that time had been spent taking care of the intruders. She hardly had any time to train the poison drake.


    Had she been anyone else, it would have been problematic for her to even hear all this. Taming beasts took a significant amount of time and effort.


    That was what Chief Hai seemed to be counting on for her case as well.


    He wanted Amane to make a mistake and then cause trouble. That way, he would have a reason to cause trouble for her.


    ''As if I am going to fall for the oldest trick in the book. These people better be ready for it when I come after them.''


    Amane was making plans in her head already. She already had a few ways to pull all these fakers down from their pedestals. And the easiest way to do so would be to lay down a trap.


    "Lady Yoko, you are free to leave now. We said all we needed to say to you. I am sure you will keep the dignity of your name and not let us down."


    If Amane could have acted how she wanted to, these elders would have been reduced to ashes. But she still did not have enough influence to cause trouble and then live a carefree life.


    "I understand. In that case, I shall take my leave now. I have a lot I need to prepare for."


    Amane bowed in front of the elders and it took everything she had not to say something offensive.


    The elders watched her with a careful eye as well. They had expected something to happen by now as well.


    But this was the most peaceful meeting between Amane and the elders until now. Both parties seemed satisfied with what they had achieved.


    "Lady Yoko, we have extracted all the needed confessions out of the intruder''s mouths. Do you need us to send them to you?"


    Her aid asked quickly. Her effectiveness was something Amane appreciated in her.


    "No need to do that now. Just keep those confessions safe somewhere and I will use them when it is time. For now, treat the intruders and hand them over to Elder Hana''s fraction. Make sure they do not die too early."


    Amane was not a compassionate person.


    She already knew that the elders would try and kill the intruders to close their mouths off. If these intruders die in Amane''s care, then it would come back to bite her later.


    So as much as she hated playing with Human lives, Amane had no choice but to send these intruders back to the elders alive.


    And if they died afterward? Well, that was not Amane''s problem.


    Amane reached her room and changed her clothes. She was about to head out when a servant approached her with a doubtful and uneasy expression.


    As soon as Amane noticed it, she wanted to groan and facepalm. She had a bad feeling about what was going to happen next.


    "L-Lady Yoko, Lady Suzuki is here to meet you. What should we tell her?"


    Of course, Charlie chose the most inconvenient times to visit Amane. This time was no different.


    And what was more? Amane was sure that Charlie had no reason to visit her. She had decided on this visit on a whim and gone through with it.


    "I understand. If that is the case, then lead me to Lady Suzuki. We cannot leave the divine leader waiting around like this."


    Amane hated bothersome things and the visit of the divine leader was troublesome indeed.


    A lot needed to be prepared to serve Charlie and now Amane''s staff was running around like a headless chicken to try and prepare everything.


    "Lady Suzuki, please send us a formal notice before you decide to visit. My staff seems to age a few years after your visit."


    Amane tried very hard to keep her voice calm and neutral. She did not want to let Charlie know that this visit had caused her trouble.


    Because knowing Charlie would just encourage her to cause even more trouble.


    "Oh, I did not know Lady Tsurugi cared so much about her staff and their well-being. Then, next time I will try to send a letter beforehand. But, how about you just mark down this day every week for my visit? I will be visiting a lot."


    "Please don''t."


    Everyone looked started at Amane''s bold words. But she was not one to hold back her words for no reason.


    Charlie Suzuki looked started at the strong rejection of her presence as well. But then her disbelief turned into amusement and she laughed out loud.


    "Lady Yoko, you get more and more entertaining every time I see you. I hope we get to see a lot of each other in the future as well."


    If it was up to Amane, she would want to shut out the world and rest for the rest of her life. But everyone else seemed to have a different opinion.

 Chapter 69: 69: The new case [pt1]

    Amane tried to tell Charlie with her eyes that she was not welcome here. Her glare was pure and filled with irritation when she looked at the divine leader. But Charlie was stubborn as well and decided her best to look away.In the end, Amane got the message Charlie was trying to convey to her.


    "Lady Suzuki, is there a particular reason you are here today? I thought it was a busy time for the divine guild?"


    That was what Amane had heard from her subordinates. And Amane did trust her subordinate''s ability to collect news and other gossip.


    "Aww, were you keeping an eye on me, Yoko? That is so adorable of you to do. But next time, you can just ask me to tell you if you want to know something about me. Do you want to know my underwear size? What else I am packing down there? I will have you know that I am big and-"


    Amane quickly shits Charlie''s mouth by placing a hand on it. There were some things you could say in public and then there were many you should never say out loud.


    But it seemed as if the divine leader''s moral compass and other senses were already far beyond that point.


    Charlie Suzuki did not seem to care if her words were heard by others or not. And that presented Amane with the worst thing she could fall victim to - second-hand embarrassment.


    "Yoko, I heard that we had guests so I¡­. Oh, it is only you."


    Sakura quickly came down as well. She looked calm and pretty at first, but as soon as her eyes landed on Lady Suzuki, all the tenderness and affection in her action blended away to give rise to indifference.


    "It is nice to see you again as well Sakura. How were your past few days? I know mine were good but lonely. But now I have company again."


    Sakura gritted her teeth as she looked at the divine leader.


    If it were up to her, she would never want to meet Lady Suzuki again. She was an infuriating human being who did not know what moderation and manners were. She did as she wanted to and caused problems for everyone else.


    Even now she was being a problem and making Yoko uncomfortable. But Charlie Suzuki did not seem to care about that at all.


    "I was going to have a quick look and then leave you all alone. But now I see that my presence is required down here more than ever. I shall entertain you, Lady Suzuki, so why don''t you let my cousin go and do her thing?"


    Sakura purposed and sat down in front of Charlie Suzuki. It forced Amane out of the direct line of contact from where Charlie sat.


    But Charlie just wiggled and changed her position. It was an insult to Sakura but she did not say anything to the divine leader.


    She just seethed in her seat and watched it all happen. Time for revenge would come later and Sakura would make sure it happened.


    "There is no need to force yourself to be here, little Sakura. I can see your desire to run out and do something else. So why do not you run out now and let the adults do what they need to."


    For some reason, Yoko tensed up beside Sakura. There seemed to be no apparent reason for that action but Sakura did not like it.


    In the end, she could only summarize that the reason for this sudden action was Yoko''s uncomfortable feelings toward Lady Suzuki.


    ''This foolish female thinks she will get everything just because she is the divine leader. She needs to learn her place in life.''


    Sakura''s thoughts were destructive and filled with jealousy as well. She hated the way the divine leader was considering her as a child.


    "Lady Suzuki might not know it, but my cousin Yoko is a minor as well. It is only because of circumstances that she had to take over our family. So, Lady Suzuki should be careful with her interest or people would misunderstand her intentions."


    Had Sakura said these words in a simpler sense, they would turn out like this - get away from my cousin, you pedo. But of course, Sakura could not utter those words to the divine leader.


    So, she had to improvise a little to force those words out.


    "Oh, your *cousin* is a minor, huh? I see. But still, I like her so I will not force myself to back down from liking her."


    Lady Charlie was as shameless as always. Sakura had given her so many hints but she refused to take them anyway.


    Sakura was close to losing it and just having a battle with Lady Charlie when Yoko stepped in between them. Yoko looked tired and her expression was worn out.


    But despite this, she seemed calm and rational.


    "Alright, you both need to calm down now. I am sure Lady Suzuki is here for some urgent work and not to play around. I would be sorely disappointed if that were to be the case."


    Sakura watched as Lady Suzuki flinched at Yoko''s words. But her expression was still calm and rational.


    It seemed like there was a reason for Lady Suzuki to be here.


    "Well, as much as I would like to deny your words and say that I am here solely to have fun, that is not the case today. I need your help, Lady Tsurugi, with a case of mine. Here, has a look through this file." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane took the offered file and quickly looked through it.


    It showed some very disturbing pictures of people being mauled by animals. There were huge claw and bite marks on the dead bodies as well as residual mana. It did not bode well for the on-lookers.


    "Ugh, what the hell is this? Aren''t these cases related to animal attacks? You should go to the animal center if you want to take care of this problem and not come here."


    Sakura watched the images as well and they were disturbing enough to make her look away.


    In her haste to judge the call, Sakura was not able to notice the obvious signs of this being a beast attack. She was just looking at the smaller picture and not the whole situation.


    "Hmm, they do look like animal attacks at first glance, but there are too many objectionable things for it to be an animal attack. Some beast would have done this for sure." Stay updated via M V L


    Amane was surprised when she did not immediately recognize the beast in question.


    She had seen her fair share of beat attacks back in her time so recognizing unique marks and patterns should have come easy to her.


    But that was the problem. There were unique patterns. Too many unique patterns for it to be a single beast.


    "How sure are we that this was done by a single beast? From what I can tell, the signs point toward more than 4 beasts in question."


    Amane finally let the binder rest once she was done going through it. She had marked everything of suspicion she saw in that image.


    "So that is what you think as well, right? I had some other people look through these images and they noticed the same thing. But our only witness only recalled seeing one beast and our sensors also picked up one radiation."


    Amane was surprised to hear those words. Things just did not make sense to her on a professional level.


    "Lady Yoko, what do you say? Isn''t this case interesting? Do you want to join the investigation team for this case?"


    Charlie Suzuki''s offer was tempting. This case was tugging at Amane''s interests and begging for her to participate in it.


    But if she did, then the carefree and stress-free life she was thinking of would not be possible for her. Amane needed to think carefully and decide.


    Her curiosity or her future peace. Which one she wanted more and why.


    "Lady Yoko, I know what you are thinking about. But maybe this will change your mind. This was a residual that was found at one of the sites."


    Amane looked at the picture and her eyes indeed.


    She was seeing the signs of the beast but her eyes could not believe what she was seeing.


    "This is a¡­"


    "Yeah, it is the blood of a human. But this blood is contaminated by bestial essence turning it a purple shade. So, are you still not interested?"


    Had it been any other situation, Amane would still have found the courage to say ''yes.'' But this one was something that even Amane could not ignore.


    ''There is just one bastard crazy enough to try and cause such problems. Ugh, I cannot leave this situation be as it is.''


    "Fine, I will participate in this investigation. But I want to take charge and I want authority as well. If you agree to give them to me, then I will join you."

 Chapter 70: 70: The new case [pt2]

    //////////////"What are you looking at, Chen? Is it more important than your training lessons? These lessons might save your life someday if you are not careful."


    Amane looked down at the small child she had recently picked up.


    Chen was a peculiar case of a child. Even Amane, who had seen all kinds of human beings in this world could not figure him out.


    "I was looking at this plant. It is fascinating how it can survive anything that nature throws at it but a single blast from a griffin makes it so that this plant can never live again."


    Chen poked the said ''plant'' with his stick. The plant wiggled but then died down.


    "Oh Chen, that is not a plant. It is a beast called Stipule. It takes the appearance of a plant and is highly toxic. I see that you found one of these things. Get up and head inside. I will come there as soon as I kill this thing."


    Amane looked at the new beast with hard eyes. This thing was a pain to kill but it was also a pain if it was kept alive.


    This one creature could hardly be killed and it caused a lot of diseases. It made sense now, why Amane had gotten so many complaints about a recent surge of disease.


    "You are going to kill it, Master? Why not study this creature first? I am sure we can make something better if we look at its genetic makeup and apply it to human creatures and-"


    Amane put a hand on Chen''s shoulder to quieten him down. She did not want to see this kid go down the road other foolish people had walked before.


    "Chen, it is time to head inside now. I do not think you can be lurking around outside. Also, I am sure that Charlie said she needed your help."


    Amane changed the topic as swiftly as she could. She was thankful that the kid did not notice this change.


    Chen could be highly annoying when he was fixated on something. But that hardly happened so Amane was not worried.


    "Charlie wants my help? Alright then, I will go and help her out. Can we continue our conversation later? I want to run some ideas by you about how we can mix different beasts and their properties to help our race."


    Chen''s eyes were sparkling with hopes and dreams. Amane wanted to shake him and tell him to abandon this foolish idea.


    There were things in nature one should not try to play around with. And beasts were such a category of natural things that should not be touched.


    "Let us take care of this toxic thing first. I will need to freeze this and kill it that way."


    Amane looked at the Stupila in disgust. It looked up at Amane with its eyeless face as well before deciding that she was a threat.


    It tried to attack but Amane''s mana froze it before it could finish that attack. It was now enclosed in a block of ice but even that was not enough for Amane to be assured that the beast had been killed.


    She threw it into lava she kept in her workshop and that finally settled the unsettling feeling Amane was having. Finally, the abomination made by human hands a long time ago had been dealt with.


    And hopefully, no more would show up in the future as well.


    "There are some things one should never mess with. And creation is one of those things. The more we try to help ourselves out, the more we cause an imbalance. At this rate, things would continue to worsen for everyone."


    Amane closed her eyes, not wanting to see anymore.


    //////////////


    "There are some things one should never mess with. And creation is one of those things. The more we try to help ourselves out, the more we cause an imbalance. At this rate, things would continue to worsen for everyone."


    Amane did not realize she had said those words aloud until she heard a startled cough coming from in front of her.


    Her eyes flashed open, only to land on Charlie''s wide eyes and a slacked face.


    "Y-You are right Lady Yoko. Creation is a domain that living beings should not step in. But not everyone gets this memo and they foolishly decide to try and force nature''s hand."


    "That was why, I was hoping to get your help in this case. You are someone who understands the natural boundaries and refuses to over-step them."


    Charlie had looked startled at first but she finally seemed to have calmed down and came around.


    Amane felt the sincerity in her words and she was willing to take Charlie''s word for it.


    But then, Sakura decided to butt in.


    "Hey, I am not sure if this is a good idea or not. Understanding or not, Yoko is still a powerless human for the most part. We cannot put her in front of danger like this."


    Sakura''s worry was evident on her face and so was her resolution. She was not going to follow Amane to participate in this investigation.


    Sakura''s current self-reminded Amane a lot of the children she had raised in the past. They had been a little weird and over-protective of her as well.


    And since Amane had experience, she knew how to deal with Sakura and her sudden temper.


    "Sakura, come here. I am sure everything would be alright and participating in this mission is my own decision. So that is no need for you to be worried or afraid for my sake."


    Amane patted Sakura''s head and the girl melted in Amane''s arms.


    The tension Sakura''s body had been holding melted away and Sakura''s body tiredly sagged against Amane''s. But those eyes still did not lose their mistrust and suspicion when they looked at Charlie.


    "I know what you are saying Amane but do you have to participate in this investigation yourself? We have a lot of support and we can also send Eclipse in your stead."


    Charlie proposed that deal to keep Amane away from Charlie. She had a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach every time she saw Charlie and Amane together. Experience more on M V L


    Sakura knew that what she was feeling was jealousy. She was jealous of Lady Suzuki, but Sakura was not ready to admit it to herself. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It will be alright Sakura. If you are worried, then I will keep you updated on what I am doing. But I have a feeling I need to be a part of this investigation this time."


    Sakura finally gave up and decided to let things be for now. She had already realized that nothing she said now would convince Amane to give up this investigation.


    All Sakura could do was try and intimidate Lady Suzuki in hopes that she would back down.


    But that turned out to be another foolish dream of hers. Lady Suzuki looked amused at Sakura''s attempt to make her back down.


    "Do not worry, little Sakura. I will take *excellent* care of your cousin. I will entertain her to the point that she even forgets about you and this place. Will that help and ease your worry?"


    Lady Suzuki teased Sakura. Even Sakura knew she was being teased and that there was no point in reacting to those words.


    But she was not able to stop herself from reacting.


    "Y-You evil witch. How dare you say all that to me? Yoko, are you listening to these words? Are you going to allow such things to be said about me? How is this fair?"


    Sakura created a fuzz but she decided to calm down and go back to her room ultimately. She had spent enough time outside.


    Amane breathed a sigh of relief once she was able to convince Sakura that nothing of importance would take place without her and that she would be back soon.


    "She is a cute and entertaining kid. You must be proud of your cousin, Lady Tsurugi. I wish I had a sister like Sakura as well."


    Amane rolled her eyes as she remembered all the shenanigans Charlie got into as a kid. She, along with other kids Amane had taken in had been a handful to take care of.


    Compared to all those kids, Sakura''s behavior was cute and harmless.


    "Lady Suzuki, I am sure you got into enough trouble with your siblings in your youth as well. Somehow, you just strike me as the troublesome type."


    Charlie Suzuki looked stunned for a minute before she started laughing hard. It seemed as if Charlie was trying to get herself under control but she could not hold her laughter back.


    "Lady Yoko Tsurugi, you are an existence I cannot figure out. You are also the only one with enough nerve to say all this to me. Anyone else would not even have dared to come close to me."


    Charlie admitted what a straight face and somehow Amane was willing to believe her words

 Chapter 71: 71: The new case [pt3]

    A pair of dangerous eyes looked at Amane with a familiar light in them. She was aware of the feeling of danger that was rising around her.A smiling face but dead pair of eyes was the look Charlie had worn when Amane had first picked her up all that time ago. She could still remember that cold glare she got for her effort of getting close to the younger.


    It had been a tough battle with Charlie but Amane had somehow succeeded in luring the younger to her side.


    Now, it was like Amane had stepped back into the past. Charlie was looking at Amane with a familiar glare and the same atmosphere had formed around them.


    The only difference this time was - Charlie was older and her clothes were no longer rags. She sure had grown up physically but deep down, Charlie had remained as a child.


    Amane could not help herself. Her impulse to go ahead and pat Charlie on the head was strong. And before Amane knew it, her hand was resting on a soft head and she was patting Charlie.


    "There is no need for you to be so tense, Lady Suzuki. I am sure whatever is ailing you would be solved soon."


    There were tears in Charlie''s eyes as soon as Amane performed her action. The divine leader had to look away to hide her expression.


    When Charlie turned back, she was her normal self. There was not even a hint of any other emotion but happiness and excitement in her eyes.


    ''Yup, Charlie sure grew up as an actress. If I did not know her true self, even I would have a hard time knowing what she was truly feeling right now.''


    Amane wanted to flinch but she could not. That would give away the fact that something was wrong with her.


    "I cannot believe I had a relapse like that. I am sorry Lady Tsurugi, I let my emotions get the best of me. I think we should end today''s session here. I will come to pick you up tomorrow."


    Charlie Suzuki sat up abruptly with her face flushed red.


    The servants were startled at her sudden action and they looked at Charlie with a nervous expression on their faces. They wanted to know if they had done something wrong.


    In the end, Amane was the one who raised her hand to assure her servants that nothing was wrong. Lady Suzuki had gotten a little emotional but that was no reason to panic.


    Soon, Charlie left the estate but she had dropped a whole bunch of worries on Amane''s shoulder. Especially with the news of this recent possibility of a chimera case.


    Normally, Amane would not have cared about such things and she would have opted to stay out of this situation. But her current self is different.


    Amane''s heart was beating restlessly. She was worried for something and even her instincts were telling her that things were not going to be simple this time.


    ''I hope things are not going down the direction I am thinking of. Please do not let it be Chen behind all this.''


    Amane never wanted the kids she raised to become a hindrance to society. She had tried her best to raise them with love and care.


    So, if there was a student of hers that grew up into a bad person, then it would be up to Amane to take care of him.


    ...


    The night passed quickly. Before Amane knew it, Lady Suzuki was at her door steps to accompany her to the crime scene.


    But Charlie Suzuki was not alone here today. There was a familiar face sitting adjacent to her in the car.


    Familiar red hair and green eyes greeted Amane as soon as she sat down in the car. Sean gave Amane a nod of acknowledgment but nothing more. He was busy with his reports and rechecking things for this case.


    Experience new stories with M V L


    "Sean, greet Lady Yoko properly. Despite her age, she is the head of the Tsurugi family. And she is also someone I want to have a deep relationship with in the future."


    Sean looked up at Amane with a startled and annoyed expression. He was busy enough without having to add extra steps to his routine.


    But Sean could also not say anything in front of Lady Suzuki or he would be in trouble. The divine leader was not a gracious one and she was especially harsh with people she found annoying.


    "Greetings, Lady Yoko Tsurugi. It is an honor to be in your presence today."


    Sean greeted quickly. Surprisingly enough, Lady Tsurugi looked just as annoyed as he was.


    "Charlie, stop messing around with the kids. Officer Sean, there is no need to greet me formally the next time we meet. Also, I would like it if you tell me what the status of this investigation is."


    Amane quickly took a seat inside the car. She was handed a paper by Sean and it had things marked on it by a red highlighter.


    "Then things we highlighted are the likely clues we found while investigating this case. If you find anything of importance then let me know."


    Sean did not care much for Yoko Tsurugi, but he felt his respect rising for the lady when she did not complain and took the briefing page from him.


    Her serious expression scanned all the information before rechecking it once more.


    "Sean, look away from my person. If you ended up having a crush on Lady Yoko, then it will not end well for you."


    Sean was startled when he suddenly heard Charlie Suzuki''s voice. He looked at his side, only to notice the divine leader''s pissed-off expression.


    The fox ears on top of Charlie''s head were twitching and her expression was annoyed. It seemed as if she was trying her hardest to hold her temper back.


    "I am not interested in Lady Tsurugi in a sexual way. I find her fascinating as a person and I wish to work with her."


    Besides, Sean was sure that was something wrong with Charlie Suzuki. She gave off a weird feeling every time he looked at her.


    At this point, Sean was sure that his instincts were trying to warn him about something. And he was going to listen to his instincts.


    "I see. If that is the case then it is alright. You can continue to observe Lady Tsurugi as much as you want. But never go after her, alright?"


    It was a mystery how Lady Yoko missed that whole conversation. She was busy looking over the papers and finding oddities in the cases.


    "Hey, is everything alright? The air feels tenser than before and you both also seemed to not be paying attention to the case."


    Yoko''s voice was soft and melodic. It was yet another thing that puzzled Sean.


    "Oh no. Nothing is going on here. You can continue to focus on your reports for now. I was just asking Sean about a previous case."


    Sean had no idea why Lady Charlie chose to lie. But he was not someone who would expose someone else''s secret. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, the car pulled into the spot where the first crime had been committed.


    The body had been disposed of already but the remains of that attack were still there. Many experts had been called in to try and find out what happened here.


    And as it seemed, there were some beast experts on the scene today as well. One of the most famous beast experts was Ashley Tunner.


    He was somewhat of an online celebrity and proficient in his profession. He could tell a beast cry just from hearing it once.


    And he also had a following of students with him currently. He seemed to be teaching them about something.


    All in all, Ashely Tunner was a good choice to try and solve this case. But there was only one problem when it came to him and his students - his massive pride.


    "Lady Suzuki, you are finally here. Are you here to see someone great like me in action? I knew my reputation would bring you here to me one day. Let me show you how an expert in his field."


    The man boasted about his success constantly. He did not notice that he was annoying Charlie.


    Sean took a step back from his adoptive mother''s side. He did not want to get caught in the verbal abuse that was about to happen.


    But it seemed that luck was on his side and nothing like that happened.


    Instead, Lady Tsurugi decided to kneel on the ground and rub her hands against the seemingly perfect ground.


    She brought her hand up and looked at it with suspicion. Sean was sure that there was something in this environment only Lady Yoko could figure out. And bringing her along had been a wise decision on their part.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing kid? This is a crime scene and you cannot contaminate it with your action."


    Ashley Tunner yelled with a faint expression on his face while rubbing his chest.

 Chapter 72: 72: I shall save you [pt1]

    "H-Hey, what are you doing kid? This is a crime scene and you cannot contaminate it with your action.Amane had not been paying attention to other humans on the scene but the sudden yell attracted her attention away from the site of inspection. It also made her lose her concentration and she lost sight of the smell she had picked up.


    The enraged face that looked back at Amane felt quite forgetful to her. But there was a hoard of people that surrounded that man.


    "Who is that sassy old man? I do not think he knows what he is doing here so he should go home now."


    Amane meant that in the best way possible. She had not meant to trigger anyone''s temper but she did not know what she was doing.


    "Y-You ignorant fool. Do you not know who I am? I am Ashley Turner. The Ashley Tunner. The one and only top expert in my field. Do you understand my greatness now?"


    The man tried to pose weirdly. Amane looked at him calmly before she lost interest.


    A weird pose could only hold your focus for so long. And Amane was more curious about the palace she had walked into. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A normal human could not see or smell the concentrated beast energy this place had. And the abnormality of the beast''s presence made Amane sick to her stomach.


    If she had any doubts regarding the usage of Chimeras before, now she had none left.


    "Lady Suzuki, I know this child is your guest and all, but maybe you should not have brought such an ignorant child into this place. She is going to destroy all the evidence I worked hard to collect."''


    Ashley Tunner complained to Charlie in hopes to appeal to her and to get the rude child out of his way. He did not like how this ignorant child did not pay attention to him and continued to look at the site.


    Something about this female caused Ashley to feel insecure and he wanted that feeling gone.


    "Oh, mister Tunner, I wish I could help you. But unfortunately, Lady Tsurugi is here on official business. As the leading beast tamer family''s head, she is here to assist in this case."


    Ashley Tunner flinched as soon as he heard the family name of this ignorant girl. But then he calmed down just as fast.


    He had known the former head of the Tsurugi family and he knew the true secret of that family. No one in that family had any ''real'' abilities.


    So, his position as the lead beast researched was as good as secured. He could even use this opportunity to promote himself and his vast knowledge by outclassing this young lady.


    ''It is time to show my students what I am made up of. Now, which fact should I bring up first to humiliate this child?''


    Ashley Tunner knew what he was doing was wrong. He should not be using other people to show his superiority. But that was how this business worked and he had no regrets trying this method out as well.


    "Anyway students, what I was about to tell you was this. You see these claw marks here? They belong to a griffin. So, I think there was a griffin on the site."


    "And this one is a minotaur''s mark and this one belongs to a lynx. So, there were three beasts on the site. They might be part of the same pack."


    Amane watched the man teach his students all this and she could not help but flinch at the half-knowledge he was giving them.


    Either that or the man did not know what he was saying. A lynx and a griffin would never be part of the same pack unless they were tamed and trained for a long time.


    These two species were mortal enemies and their instinct was to fight against each other.


    Amane would have wanted to correct this man if not for the fact that she could feel something in the air that belonged to none of these categories.


    There was one beast trait that left no trace in this mixture and Amane could only talk about its presence because of its stench.


    ''A Naga. They also mixed a Naga into the chimera''s body.''


    Amane was glad she had decided to come to this site. This mixture of beasts inside this chimera was volatile. And it would not have a long life to live in such a scenario.


    So, there was a high chance this beast would be out of its mind due to the pain and suffering it was experiencing. It would also try to kill things it was unfamiliar with because of this.


    ''Tsk, this is bad. I can still smell that stench in the air. That means that the chimera is still hiding somewhere close by.


    "-and that is why we need to be careful. Lady Tsurugi, what do you think about my lecture? Are left in awe because of my expertise? Do not worry. One day, you shall know as much as I do now and¡­"


    "Huh, sorry but I was not paying attention to what you were saying. Can you repeat it so that I can refresh my mind?"


    Amane had meant it in the best way possible. But Ashley Tunner took it as an insult. He could see his trainees getting angry at Lady Yoko Tsurugi''s ignorance of his brilliance as well.


    "H-How could you not pay attention to a topic when an expert is speaking to you? Just because your family heads a business in this field does not make you an expert. I dedicated my life to this profession and¡­"


    Amane stilled and her body went tense. She felt the earth vibrate as something heavy pushed against it. The beast was waking up and it would soon come to find a prayer.


    "Lady Yoko, what is wrong? You look a little sick."


    Charlie finally asked Amane this question. The divine leader had been enjoying this banter thus far but now she was worried as well.


    Sean was standing alert as well, knowing what Yoko Tsurugi could do and what she could sense.


    "It is coming. The chimera is coming so get ready."


    Maybe there was no reason to warn Charlie or all people about this. She was a strong enough person to become a divine leader.


    But in Amane''s eyes, she was still that small kid Amane had saved a long time ago. So, she ended up warning Charlie about this anyway.


    "Wait, what do you mean a chimera? Those things are not possible to make since the genetic make-up of the beasts is weird and¡­"


    Ashley Tunner spoke up like a fool, not realizing that he only had half-knowledge about beasts and their history.


    Chimera had existed for as long as humans had and those poor things had always been a result of human greed.


    "Here it comes. I want to capture it alive so try not to hurt it too much."


    A chimera''s existence was filled with pain and a desire to die. So, Amane was being a selfish bastard by not giving it what it wanted.


    But Amane did need this creature alive to extract information from it. And then she would allow it to die a peaceful death.


    "W-What is that thing?"


    Ashley Tunner was the first one to see the abomination that was a chimera. Body of a minotaur, legs like a Griffin, and the face of a lynx. The chimera was a mixture of creatures.


    "I-I knew it was these three species. See, I was right?"


    Ashley Tunner sounded scared but proud of himself at the same time. His eyes were open in awe and that foolish man took a step forward the chimera. Experience more tales on M V L


    "Professor, what are you doing? You need to keep on paying attention and remain in safety."


    One of Ashley''s students held onto his hand so that he could not take a step forward. But the man was stubborn and he refused to step back. He even shook off his student''s hand and continued to move forward.


    "T-This creature, it''s so unique and¡­"


    "Charlie, put up a poison nullifying shield to stop a Naga breath."


    Charlie Suzuki, the divine leader was startled at the sudden order. But she did as she was asked to do.


    One of Ashley''s students pulled him behind the shield in time for the poison breath to hit them. They all watched in horror as their surroundings got more and more corroded.


    "Yoko, what is the plan? I can always kill that thing but capturing it alive would be a little difficult with my powers and the burdens behind me."


    Charlie Suzuki''s words caused everyone to flinch. But they could not complain against her words when they were true.


    "Hmm, just protect the weaklings. I will take care of the beast on my own. And o not try to slow me down. I do not like unnecessary burdens"


    Charlie Suzuki almost flinched with a complicated expression on her face. Her eyes looked at Amane with unknown emotions before she grinned and let her go.

 Chapter 73: 73: I shall save you [pt2]

    The chimera was crying out in pain and a desperate need of help. Every second of its body was rebelling against its instincts.The creature wanted to live but its body wanted to die. And that was a painful existence for any creature to bear.


    "I am sorry to prolong your suffering but I will set you free as soon as I find out who your master is."


    Amane promised the suffering creature but the chimera did not care about her words. It brought up its clawed hands and tried to kill Amane. It was out of its mind because of the pain it was suffering from.


    Of course, Amane did not let the Chimera touch her body. She swiftly diverted the attack away from her body and pressed against a pressure point.


    The massive claw that had been attacking Amane just seconds before was numb now. But the beast was not done.


    The beast could feel the pressure of an apex predator pushing down over its head. And the beast wanted to break free and flee from the overwhelming pressure.


    "I am sorry. If there was a better way to capture you, I would have preferred that over brute force."


    Amane whispered those words when she raised her hand. Chains erupted from the ground and bound the chimera''s body. They also had a sedating effect which still the beast in pain.


    In record time, Amane had managed to take care of an enraged beast. But she could feel that the real reason behind her success had been the lack of Chimaera''s will and energy to escape.


    "Lady T-Tsurugi, you did it. I cannot believe you managed to capture the beast that easily. You are so cool."


    One of the younger students of Ashely Tunner tried to come closer to her and the beast behind her. But the chimera did not like that action.


    The beast might have accepted Amane but that was more due to her constitution that was closer to the beast. Things would not end that well for anyone else.


    "Be careful kid. Do not be reckless and do things you cannot afford to."


    Luckily, Charlie managed to catch the teen before he could make a fatal mistake. Out of everyone here, Charlie Suzuki had caught Amane''s signal and stopped a tragedy from happening. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The teen student looked at Charlie and then at the agitated chimera before taking a step back.


    "Ah, I s-see what you mean. Thank you so much for your guidance, divine leader."


    The child understood just how much danger he had been in seconds ago and finally made a smart decision.


    ...¡­.


    "What a magnificent creature. It is so well-made that I did not even recognize the hidden features of a Naga. Such a splendid being this creature is. It shall be preserved, to be let free and allowed to live out its life."


    Ashley Tunner''s eyes were wide in awe and shock at seeing a mixture of beasts. He had always admired these creatures and now he could see them.


    It felt as if his lifelong dream had come true.


    He took one unconscious step toward the creature and then another. He needed to touch the chimera once. He could feel the way this creature was calling out for him. The creature wanted Ashely to touch and study it as well.


    They both had a bond with each other.


    "Alright, that is enough. No one shall be allowed to come near this Chimera for the time being. We shall set an execution date for it soon."


    Lady Tsurugi''s orders enraged Ashely. He could not see why such a magnificent beast needed to be killed off.


    What this beast needed was protection and a lot of affection. That way, the wounds inflicted on it could be healed away and it could be protected.


    "Kill this magnificent piece of art? Have you gone mad? This is a living and breathing beast. A being of far more dignity and beauty than any other creature on this planet. We need to let the world know of its beauty and¡­"


    "This beast needs to die. It is begging to die even now. If not for the information we can get from it, I would have relieved its pain by now. And, since I tamed this beast, it is under my authority. You have no right to butt in."


    Ashley Tunner gritted his teeth as he looked at the foolish female in front of him.


    Yoko Tsurugi was turning out to be more and more of a headache for him at this point. She refused to see the true beauty of these beasts and she talked about them as if they were animals.


    And now, because of her, the most magnificent creature Ashely had seen would be killed off.


    ''I cannot allow that to happen. No way. Never. I would never allow this magnificent creature to die. I shall free it from the chains holding it back.''


    Seeing how Ashely Tunner was hostile to Yoko Tsurugi, the students he had cultivated could also not help but fear her. They looked at Amane like she was a devil out to get them.


    "Lady Suzuki, I shall be taking this chimera back with me. I hope you will be able to take care of things here in my stead." Enjoy exclusive chapters from M-V-L


    Amane pointed out toward the people behind her. They all gulped as one when they looked at Amane. But they held their ground against her which amused her a lot. These people just did now know when to give up.


    But the man in the middle of it all - Ashley Tunner did not loom away. He was aware of the enemies he was making here but it did not matter.


    The magnificent creature had captured his heart and his attention. And Ashely needed to set it free at all costs.


    Ashley did not want to show his desires openly. He wanted to keep it all hidden until he was ready to take care of this creature. So that was why he hid his intentions.


    Of course, Amane was not an immature first-timer who was dealing with a stubborn man like Ashely Tunner. She had seen so many irrational people with weird kinks that she was not even surprised when Ashely Tunner began to admire the creature behind her.


    ''Just another face I will need to keep an eye on in the future. I feel like my worries are multiplying by the second now. But this is the only time I will not complain about this.''


    Amane signaled for Sean and Charlie to keep an eye on these people. She was certain that they would try to free the chimera when she was not there. And that would spell disaster for everyone in here.


    "Ugh, I hate dealing with irrational people. I better get my part of the work done fast."


    Amane put a hand on the beast''s head and the chimera pulled itself up.


    Even this small action required everything the chimera had. Amane did not want to push the suffering beast too much so she used her mana to numb the pain.


    "I shall take my leave now. I hope you all have a pleasant time ahead of you."


    Amane bowed and the beast followed her. She could still feel the presence of those heavy eyes looking at her. She was certain that she would do something drastic if she looked back now.


    Charlie Suzuki and her company watched Amane go back with the Chimaera. There was a lot of work left to be done on the site so she could not sit around lazily.


    "Alright everyone, you know what you need to do now. Clean up this mess and I shall see you all soon. I have a lot of paperwork to do for now."


    Charlie Suzuki stood up as well. She looked at the people she was leaving.


    Ashley Tunner was still acting suspiciously and he would soon make a mistake. And that would be the time Charlie make her move.


    But she still had a bad feeling about all this. It felt as if she was missing something critical about this situation.


    ''Ugh, I am sure I am overreacting. Things would be alright once we uncover this mystery. It is not like we do not know how our opponent is.''


    There was only one organization big enough to fund a process like a chimera birthing - the hive. But the real question was - why were they doing this and what was their objective?


    What did those people in the hive need all these experiments for?


    On the other side of the city, a girl pressed herself against the wall as she watched her family being murdered by a giant mixture of beasts. But that was not the reason this girl was horrified.


    It was because of the calm humanoid figure standing at the beast''s side and giving out orders. He was a cruel human being but his voice sounded young.


    And the hidden child could not help but sob helplessly as her family was murdered.

 Chapter 74: 74: I shall save you [pt3]

    "Lady Yoko, are you sure this is alright to keep a chimera in such an open state? Don''t you think we need more guards?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The man Amane had been lent by Charlie asked. He was a worker in the nearby storage house and he knew a lot of helpful tips and tricks. But the main reason Amane had not dismissed this may yet be because of his authority.


    People seemed to respect this man and they did not ask questions when he was with Amane. She would move around easily and get people to do her bidding.


    "It will be alright. I got what I wanted from this creature so I will free it of its misery tomorrow. Oh, by the way, ask everyone to empty this place tonight. There is no need to keep a guard as well."


    "But Lady Yoko, it would be a great disaster if this creature were to break free and¡­"


    The guide started to speak to Amane and leveled him with a calm look which shut the man up. He suddenly felt a mixture of hot and cold which caused him to step back.


    "There is no need for you to worry when I am here. If this kid manages to escape, I am sure it will call for me to end its painful existence. At this time, I will grant its wish with my own hands."


    The guide looked at Amane and categorized her words as the truth. He had seen a lot of people in his life who lied about their abilities. It was a rather common thing.


    But for some reason, Lady Yoko''s words did not feel like that to him. Her powers and her confidence felt genuine.


    ''Besides, the divine leader is the one who trusts Lady Yoko. I do not need to worry about her.''


    The guide reassured himself as he walked behind the young Tsurugi family head. He vowed to turn a blind eye to whatever Lady Yoko Tsurugi was doing. That would serve his interests better.


    ......¡­


    It was finally night and Amane was wide awake. She was certain that the feeling she had been getting from Ashely Tunner was not wrong. That man would try something fun tonight.


    She had already noticed one of Ashley''s students sneaking around. The young girl was lacing different wings with sleeping smoke to ensure no one disturbed what they had planned tonight.


    It was a cute trick but it would not work on Amane. She had participated in the war and even gone through so much. These small childish jokes had stopped working on her a long time ago.


    "Well, let us see what the big boss is up to. Did he reach the chimera yet?"


    Amane stood up straight from where she was leaning against the wall. Her golden eyes shined in the darkness as she carefully navigated through the dark corridors.


    It was a lot quieter than any other time. Mainly because of all the sleeping gas lacing this house. Thankfully, Amane had asked guards and other employees to not come tonight.


    Amane''s decision was what would save a lot of innocent lives in case of an emergency.


    "....and finally, you shall be free. A magnificent beast like you does not deserve to be caged up. You need to run wild and do what you want to."


    Of course, Amane had expected Ashely Tunner to come here tonight to free the Chimera.


    What Amane had not expected was a whole inner monologue of his before he acted. Ashley Tunner was taking a lot longer than Amane had the patience for.


    "M-Master, are you sure it is a wise idea to allow this monster outside? I do not feel so good when I look at it."


    One of the students looked at the chimera and flinched. Her sensitive deposition could sense something weird and darker in the chimera''s body.


    So far, this student was the most promising of Ashely Tunner''s batch. She knew when to back down and when to press forward.


    All beat tamers and those who worked in high-profile jobs with the beasts needed some degree of caution to know when they were in danger. Beasts could change their mind in an instant and this institution was what saved the worker''s lives.


    "Do not be silly, my dear student. You do not understand this creature as I do. It is in so much pain and suffering because it has been caught and kept in human captivity for so long. See, as soon as I free it, it would be thankful to us."


    Most of Ashely Tunner''s students seemed convinced by his words. They nodded along with his words and took his teachings to heart.


    Amane was sure that something even more foolish and devastating would happen because of these false and faulty teachings in the future.


    But it was not her concern so Amane did not interfere for now.


    "Now, let us open the cage of this magnificent beast. Do not worry, I have a solution in case things get ugly."


    Ashley Tunner assured his students and they confidently opened the chimer''s binds.


    Amane felt the bloodlust rise in the air. The chimera was getting more and more agitated by various human smells it could sense. It would get violent soon.


    "Now, my lovely creature, you are free. You shall lead us to a new pinnacle of understanding and¡­" Your journey continues at M-V-L


    The chimera attacked the group. It was in pain and being forcefully woken up did not sit right with it.


    "P-Professor¡­"


    "Teacher, what do we do?"


    The students Ashley Tunner had brought with him cried out in fright. Unlike Ashely, they did not feel awe when they looked at this chimera. What they saw was a monster that could kill them all.


    "Everyone, calm down. The more you panic, the more you will trigger the chimera''s hunting instincts. The key is to stay calm and focused on the given task."


    Ashley tried to calm his students down and they did as they asked.


    They still did not feel secure in front of the chimera, but at least they were no longer shaking because of its presence.


    "Look, I told you that the chimera was calming down. Now we need to slowly¡­"


    The chimera was calm one second and it tore apart a human the very next second. The person who died was the female Amane had high hopes for. But it seemed her hopes would not be fulfilled this time.


    "I-It killed a student. This chimera is violent. Run for your lives."


    One student cried out and it caused a spark to erupt among the students. Suddenly, they saw the ''magnificent'' chimera as a beast and a killing tool. They wanted that thing dead before they ended up dead.


    Ashely Tunner was stunned at the turn of events. He had not expected anyone to die during this outing and it made his heart hammered inside his chest.


    But despite the fear Ashely felt, the excitement was much more prominent. The chimera was just as beautiful and deadly as he had expected it to be. And Ashely needed more of this creature.


    "Such power. Such elegance and stunning visuals. This creature is everything. Oh. where were you all my life? Now come and let me embrace you¡­"


    The chimera let out a pain-filled cry and attacked Ashely. The pain finally snapped Ashely out of his delusion of this all being a dream and fear finally snuck past his eyes.


    "S-Stay away. You might be a gorgeous beast but I do not want to die. Someone, restrain this creature."


    Ashely yelled but no one was paying attention to him. His students were hurdling at the other side of the room, clutching the body of their dead comrade.


    Suddenly, the chimera attacked Ashely Tunner and the elder man would have been dead if not for the chains holding the Chimera down.


    Solid gold mana chains bonded the chimera, rendering its moments useless. And everyone watched in stunned silence as the angry beast calmed down before closing its eyes.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the chimera closed its eyes and its breathing stopped. It had finally died.


    "Let this be a lesson to you all - do not butt into things you cannot handle. Handling beasts is not a gentle job. You need a lot of strength and willpower to do what you need to. Do not let your emotions rule your judgment."


    Amane spoke calmly and she watched as the students took her words to heart.


    The only one who seemed to have a problem with Amane''s speech was Ashely Tunner. But he seemed to be having some difficulties right now.


    "Y-You! Why did you kill the chimera? It was finally free and it wanted to go out¡­"


    "It would have killed everyone in this vicinity had I allowed it to run freely. Besides, the chimera was in too much pain, and killing it was the merciful thing to do. I would not expect someone like you to understand that concept though."


    This time, Amane took a direct jab at Ashely Tunner and the man gritted his teeth in pain.

 Chapter 75: 75: I shall save you [pt4]

    Ashley Tunner felt rage fill his body as soon as the foolish and ignorant Lady Yoko raised her hand to kill the Chimera beast. She was so cruel and unjust that looking at her hurt the man''s eyes.Yoko Tsurugi was promising to kill the Chimera. The ultimate form of the beast was being threatened by a small child like her. Ashley needed to do something.


    "I know what you are thinking in your mind. The chimera almost killed you and all your students but you still want it to be free. That is what we call the allure of the beast. You have been enchanted by them."


    Lady Tsurugi sounded certain about her claim but Ashely knew that was not true.


    He? Ensraled by a beast''s charm? As if.


    Beasts had always been fascinating to him and he had always held a soft spot for them. Their power and their magnificence were something that could not be denied by humans.


    And Ashely just wanted to love and honor that power he was seeing in front of his eyes.


    "See, completely gone and enslaved by the charms of a beast. In this case, we do not need to delay the execution. May you find peace in your next life."


    The beast died in a second when Amane tightened her bonds on his body. No pain or agony was inflicted on the animal.


    That was the only mercy Amane could show the deformed beast.


    "N-No! How could you! That was a living and breathing being. It deserved to live a happy and long life as well."


    Ashley cried out in anger as he watched the chimera die in front of his eyes. It felt as if something great was being cut off in front of his eyes.


    He tried to save the dying chimera but it was of no use. The body of the beast disappeared into a flash of light.


    "A chimera would never be ''happy'' or even ''satisfied'' in its life. Its instincts would cause it massive pain as they reject its very existence. It is a small mercy to kill them and put their bodies to rest. That was, they do not have to feel the pain as much."


    Amelia quickly explained but she knew that the professor was beyond help. Only his students listened carefully.


    Finally, Charlie made her presence known in the clearing and the overall tone of the meeting shifted.


    "What are you all standing around so grimly for? The Chimera was bound to die sooner or later for having killed people. This way, it was a painless affair for the beast. But let us close this chapter of the story. Yoko, come with me. We got some urgent news for you."


    Once Lady Suzuki had taken a stand, no one was foolish enough to contradict her words. No one wanted to face her and the wrath of the divine guild backing her up.


    Even the prideful Ashely Tunner could not hope to stand against her. Even if he had hundreds of followers, the divine guild had more.


    He had to back down and plan for his revenge in secret.


    Charlie noticed this expression on Ashely Tunner''s face and gestured to it. Amane just shook her head in a way that said ''leave it be'' and Charlie decided to drop the topic. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane took a last look at the gathering behind her. Most of the students seemed to be in awe of her. But just as many were terrified.


    One had even died during this confrontation, which scared all those children beyond measure.


    "Remember, this profession is not as easy as it looks at first glance. There is a lot you will need to sacrifice and just as many things you will need to learn. I hope you have a pleasant journey ahead of you."


    Ashley looked on with an angry expression as his students fell more and more into Yoko Tsurugi''s traps. Their expression of admiration was a jab to Ashely''s mood.


    "You all can leave now. If you cannot respect my ideals, then I do not want you as my students. I have a lot of students who apply for this opportunity so I do not need to choose you people specifically."


    Ashley''s words were clear - you were either in Lady Tsurugi''s team or in his. He did not need someone who climbed on both boats.


    "M-Master Tunner, of course, we are your students. We respect you and your decisions a lot. We want to learn more from you."


    One of the students nervously admitted this. He had spent a lot to be able to become Ashely''s student and he could not afford to go back now.


    He needed this certificate to be able to apply for jobs.


    Many students were in the same situation. They had spent thousands of dollars to be here and now they needed to maintain this relationship if they wanted to get a decent job.


    In his mind, Ashley Tunner knew all this. He knew why his students had suddenly become kind to him and why they were behaving like he was the only one they wanted.


    But his pride would not let it admit to him. He was the right one here and he would not back down.


    "You all, we have one mission now. We need to let the world know what kind of cruel lady Yoko Tsurugi is and tarnish her reputation. Those who help me out will get special credit for this."


    It was dangerous for Ashely Tunner to speak in such a manner but he could not help himself. He needed to take this arrogant and ignorant woman down at all costs.


    His students looked at each other with terrified expressions. They knew that their opponent was not only the Tsurugi house but also the divine guild.


    ''I-I am sure Lady Yoko would understand our reasonings. And so will the divine leader. They are good people, who will not let us suffer. So, it would be alright if we say something against them, right?''


    The students thought and got ready to help their professor out.


    But little did they know that their ''ideal'' image of these two figures could not be more incorrect.


    ........


    "Do you want me to deal with Ashely Tunner? He will surely become a thorn in your side sooner or later. It is no trouble removing him now."


    Charlie offered Amane this and Amane had to say that it was a tempting offer. It would help her out a lot if Ashely Tunner was dead.


    But then again, Amane did not want to cause pain and fear in people. It would hinder her plans.


    "No, let him be. I do not mind letting him live if he keeps his head down and does not cause trouble. Moreover, I am interested in what brought you here. I am sure it must be something big."


    Amane was certain about this because Charlie had disregarded their plan to meet later and decided to head into the main hall quite early.


    She had even interfered with Amane''s plan to teach Ashely Tunner a lesson and whisked her away.


    "Oh, so now I need a reason to come and see you? Why if I did not have any? What if I just wanted to meet you one more time and bask in your presence?"


    Charlie teased and Amane''s expression turned into a blank but happy smile.


    "In that case, there is no need for both of us to interact anymore. Let us break this friendship apart and go our separate ways."


    Amane threatened and Charlie instantly had a panicked expression on her face. Stay updated through M-V-L


    "No wait. I did have an urgent reason to come and see you. Our case had a new entry just a few hours ago. There was another kill that happened and we are heading toward the scene. Do you want to accompany us?"


    It did not surprise Amane much that she had been asked to come along this time. The freshest evidence of a beast attack was when it had just happened.


    Amane was sure she would be able to find a lot of evidence on the scene.


    "Alright, let us go then. I am sure we will be able to solve this case soon."


    Amane just had a feeling this new case location would turn out to be important. Important clues were waiting for them to uncover.


    Charlie had a satisfied expression on her face once she realized that she had changed the topic of this conversation successfully.


    They both got into the car where Sean was waiting for them already. The teen did not say anything, just handed over the papers to Amane so that she could look them over.


    There was no such evidence or anything on this case yet. This was also the investigation team''s first visit to this place.


    But as soon as Amane got down from the car, she could feel a terrified human presence in the vicinity. They finally had a witness for this case.

 Chapter 76: 76: The victim [pt1]

    The crime scene had been reduced to ashes. It was impossible to tell that it had been a resting horse before.As expected, no one had also survived the chimera''s attack this time. Or that was what most people believed to have happened.


    But Amane was not one of those people. Her senses were picking up another human presence nearby and she decided to check it out.


    "Lady Suzuki, ask the people to check up on dead bodies but not to move them. We do not want to trample with the evidence after all." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane ordered and the divine leader''s expression turned amused. She quickly looked at her subordinates and they gulped their nervousness down.


    They knew their leader quite well so they knew that the look in their eyes did not make a good combination with her smile.


    "You all, be good and do as you are being asked to by Lady Yoko. Treat her as your superior and do not question her. Am I clear on this topic?" Find adventures at M-V-L


    Lady Suzuki was breaking almost all the rules of conduct by ordering this. But no one was brave enough to tell her this.


    Not when Lady Suzuki seemed to be so taken by Lady Tsurugi''s charms. It would only spell disaster if they tried to make Lady Suzuki take her words back.


    Everyone looked helplessly at Sean. He was the only one who could make Lady Suzuki change her mind about this topic. And it was his responsibility as the leader of the police force as well.


    "Mother, are you sure about handing the charge over? It might be too much for Lady Yoko¡­"


    Sean finally caved in under his subordinate''s pressure and decided to talk with his mother. Even he knew that his words were futile and held no ground. He had seen Lady Yoko at work before.


    But he needed to establish order and show his soldiers that he was just as powerless in front of his mother as the other people were.


    "Sean, I did not permit you to speak. And Lady Yoko will be your superior as well for now. So, follow her lead and do not complain."


    Sean sighed and backed down. He ignored his soldier''s shocked looks. He knew this was going to happen anyway.


    Meanwhile, while all this was going on with them, Lady Yoko seemed to have her priorities. She was looking at the ruined building in front of her with a curious expression.


    "Charlie, I think we might have our first breakthrough of this mission today. I can feel a human presence inside the building. It seems like we have a survivor."


    Amane could feel the faint presence inside the building but she was not in any hurry to get the child out. She still had a lot of time before the child died.


    She was not a cruel person, but Amane knew that she needed to gather as much evidence as she could before the scene was disturbed.


    A quick study showed that the combination of the chimera was the same as the last one. Someone seemed to have made them in bunches to use.


    The whole investigation took half an hour and then it was time to get the kid out.


    The soldiers followed Amane''s orders and turned the rubble around. But they were not able to find the child anywhere.


    In the corner of the ruined room stood a cabinet. It was in relatively good shape even as it was being pressed down upon by the fallen ceiling. That was the place where Amane felt the life signal coming from.


    ''Ah, I found the kid. I believe that we have a smart one in our midst. This child also feels terrified so I should be careful."


    Amane purposely made her footsteps to be loud. She wanted the kid to know that she was coming to retrieve them.


    "Hey kid, I am here to help you out. There is no need for you to be scared anymore. Now, do not panic because I am going to open the door. I mean you no harm."


    Amane spoke softly before she opened the door.


    A flash of silver shined before her eyes and Amane felt pain in her shoulder. Something wet was also making its way down her arm.


    The child in front of Amane was wide-eyed and her eyes slowly seemed to be focusing on the scene in front of her.


    The child looked at Amane, then at the knife embedded into her arm, and then at everyone else.


    "Yoko, are you alright? This little kid¡­"


    Charlie growled out in a terrifying voice. Everyone feared Lady Suzuki and her anger.


    They could all see that it had been an accident that caused Lady Yoko to get hurt. The kid had been terrified and lashed out in self-defense. But no one wanted to be the first to say it to the divine leader.


    In the end, it was Amane who raised her hand and looked at Charlie with a blank look in her eyes.


    "Lady Suzuki, stay back. Your temper and your anger are of no use right now. My injury is minor and of no consequence. It will heal soon so do not pay any mind to it."


    Everyone expected Charlie Suzuki to rage and go against Lady Tsurugi''s words. But that did not happen.


    Surprisingly enough, Lady Suzuki backed down with a sullen look on her face. Even when Lady Yoko picked up the kid and brought her out, Lady Suzuki kept on looking at her.


    The gaze was so fond and foreign on Lady Suzuki''s face that people had taken a doubtful look to see if it was a hallucination or not.


    "You can put the kid here. The medics would look at her and your shoulder. Yoko, take it easy as well. I do not like to see you injured."


    Lady Charlie''s voice was fond and soft. No one had ever seen her behave like this before. These were new grounds for everyone.


    "Hmm, you are worried about this small wound? This will heal by the end of the day so do not worry. We need to be more concerned about the chimera that is lingering around. This one feels even more twisted than before."


    Amane warned everyone. The people who had seen a chimera once before gulped in nervousness. They did not seem to be handling this news well.


    Meanwhile, the kid shivered as she remembered what had happened to her. She still could not believe her fate.


    ''Am I alive? Did I get saved? I think I recognize the fox lady as someone important so I should be safe now.


    Conflicting feelings arose inside the small kid''s mind before she decided. She would give these people a chance.


    She was afraid that people would not believe her if she told them that a monster attacked her family. They would think that she was a foolish person who was also sick in the mind.


    But these people seemed like they would believe her words.


    "E-Excuse me. I need to tell you something. The monster that attacked our home¡­"


    The kid started to speak but the beautiful black-haired lady stopped her from talking. She looked around before making small gestures.


    The elder fox-lady nodded and quickly ordered everyone else around her to leave them alone. The soldiers hesitated but one glare was enough to make them all run away.


    The kid relaxed as soon as she was alone. She had not even realized she had been tensing before.


    But the lack of people certainly helped her feel a lot better than before.


    "Kid, speak what you want to know. I will make sure you have a normal life from here on. So, there is no need for you to be worried."


    The black-haired teenager assured Penelope. Usually, the kid would not have believed any adult who made such claims.


    But Penelope''s brain and her heart believed the teenager. There was something about her presence that felt assuring to her. Her instincts were telling her to trust this female.


    "I¡­am sorry for attacking you like that. It was all instinct and I am sorry again. I will make sure this does not happen again."


    The kid bowed as low as she could. Blood was still flowing out of the wound as it had not been treated yet.


    But the black-haired female seemed not to be concerned by her flowing wound.


    "Do not mind this small scratch. I get them all the time when I deal with the beasts. Believe me when I say I could have avoided getting this if I cared enough for it. Now, if you have calmed down, then tell us what happened."


    The black-haired lady was not being overly sweet and affectionate but she was not cold as well. Her professionalism helped Penelope feel better for some reason. It made her feel like she was not a victim this time.


    "I¡­it happened suddenly yesterday. My adoptive parents as well as everyone else in this lab were a part of this organization and they decided to target us and¡­"


    The kid was hyperventilating and crying at the same time.

 Chapter 77: 77: The victim [pt2]

    The kid was stuttering too much. It was almost impossible to understand what she was saying. But both Amane as well as Charlie decided to be patient with the kid. They could see this situation affecting her. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.She was in trauma and they needed to be ''understanding'' human beings to ensure that nothing happened to her.


    Besides, they also had a feeling that the information they were about to receive was important.


    "Calm down kid. And you can take your time. There is no need for you to force yourself to tell us if you do not want to."


    Amane kneeled in front of the kid with a calm expression. She tried to approach this kid like she approached terrified small clubs. And somehow, it seemed to work wonders. The kid calmed down and there was even a blush on her face.


    The action irked Charlie but she soon smoothened her face out. Amane was surprised at the sudden look of hostility that flashed across Charlie''s face for a second.


    "I¡­no. I need to tell you before they come for me as well. Someone needs to know about our story." Your journey continues with M-V-L


    The kid forced herself to say these words out loud. She was acting braver than most of the victims Amane knew.


    "Take your time. If you need to pause in between, then you can."


    Amane''s voice was calm and sweet. This was the same voice she often used on her adoptive kids when they were upset. It was nice to see that Amane had not lost this when she had been reincarnated.


    "The people I lived with were researchers. This place used to be a lab and we were all happy. S-Sometimes, people disappeared from this place, but m-mommy said that it was because they went to a better place."


    "But yesterday, a beautiful man visited us. He seemed angry and he scared Mommy. I do not know what they discussed, but there was a verbal fight before the man left."


    "And in the night, the m-monster came for us. It was huge and had claws and fur and horns. I think there were horns and also-"


    The more Penelope spoke, the more she went out of breath. This conversation was affecting more than she was willing to admit.


    "Hmm, it is alright. I get what you are trying to say so you can calm down now kid. Is there something else you can recognize that can help us out? Like, what the man was wearing? Or your parent''s lab uniforms?"


    Anything small here would help. But from the looks of it, that was all the information Amane would be able to get from the kid.


    But just when it looked like the kid would not speak anymore, she decided to surprise Amane.


    ", there is something I remember. My parents often wore white lab coats. But there were a few special occasions they wore a black coat with a honeycomb symbol on it. Will this be helpful?"


    Penelope replied with an almost questioning voice. Her shy eyes looked away adorably and tears threatened to fall.


    But the pair in front of her suddenly froze as soon as they heard Penelope''s words.


    "A honeycomb? Hmm, that certainly does help us out. Thanks a lot, kid, you were a great help to us. Now, you should go to a hospital and get yourself checked out. You have a lot of wounds on your body."


    Penelope also looked ready to crash and sleep. Her small body might look alright, but her mind was not alright. It was tired and ready to collapse any second now.


    "Hmm, are you sure I cannot help any more than this? I feel pathetic while sitting like this"


    The child tried to ask but neither Amane nor Charlie was going to allow her to stay. Keeping Penelope around was too much of a risk.


    "No, it is alright. I will ask my *adoptive* son, Sean, to take you to a hospital and get you checked out. He will also take you to your new home."


    For some reason, Charlie emphasized the word *adoptive* while looking at Amane. But Amane did her best to avoid Charlie''s looks.


    "Y-You will catch them, right? All those people who killed my parents and other people in this facility? You must avenge us all."


    The child begged with tears in her eyes. Anyone would have felt sorry for her condition.


    The child had lost her family and a lot of other friends. She was bound to be angry and resentful.


    "Of course, we will avenge them all. But for now, you need to focus on realizing yourself and healing. You would not want your parent''s sacrifice to be in vain, right?"


    Amane''s voice was soft and filled with consideration. Penelope nodded and quickly stood up on shaky legs. Her eyes suddenly burned with determination and she allowed Sean to take her away.


    Once the kid was gone, the easy-going mask slipped off Amane''s face and she was serious once more. She knew for certain what happened here.


    "Those scientists got what they deserved. I am certain that they were a part of ''The Hive'' and were silenced because they were thinking of rebelling."


    That was an easy and logical conclusion to reach. Even Amane was certain that this was what had happened to all these people.


    And they all would have deserved this to happen as well. They had been experimenting with the innocent beasts and humans after all.


    "Hmm, I feel sorry for the kid. She did not deserve what happened. But I cannot make myself fake being sorry for the people around her. They were all scum."


    Charlie sounded mad about what happened to the beasts. But looking at Amane''s calm face helped her calm down as well.


    "Well, that solves the mystery of who attacked these people. But there are still many questions left. Why did ''The Hive'' want to silence these people? Why now of all times? And why in such an open manner?"


    There were too many inconsistencies to consider. Not only that but there was also a solid concern about what this incident would bring to the table.


    After all, ''The Hive'' was not a formally recognized organization. People only knew of them from word of mouth. Even the government was hesitant to give them a formal status.


    It was kind of like the mafia in that sense. Everyone knew they existed, but no one wanted to confirm their existence in any true manner.


    "Anyway, I think we should keep an eye on the kid. I do not think she was supposed to live and The Hive will try to finish her off as well."


    Charlie''s words made sense. An organization like ''The Hive'' will not let any stray part of their plan live. Be it an adult or a kid.


    They had even destroyed all the evidence of this place being connected to their organization.


    "I will keep an eye on the kid. I am sure The Hive will come for her soon."


    Amane had made up her mind. She could see that Charlie did not look happy with her decision. But Charlie knew the importance of backing down as well.


    "Alright. In that case, I will transfer the kid to our private hospital. All the staff is well-trained and can take care of themselves. I am sure it will be safer in there."


    Charlie''s grin did not invoke any confidence inside Amane but she decided to give her a chance anyway.


    What was the worst that could happen?


    .......


    "N-No way. I messed up. I was supposed to finish everyone in the building. How did I miss a single child?"


    The man panicked as he clutched his head. One of his thumbs bled due to the nervous nibbling the man was subjected to.


    But what could the man even do now that he had already messed up? The boss would not let him live. The man would be subjected to replace the experiments he had collected.


    "I need to make things right I need to get rid of the kid before she becomes a problem for our side and gives any secrets away. And to do so, I need to find out where they took the kid."


    The man was certain that he would be able to kill the kid easily. The chimera was a powerful tool he had at his disposal.


    And no matter how much the other side tried to protect the kid, her wild nature would kill her once the man stimulated her enough.


    "Penelope, my dear experiment, it is time to come back home and die for my sake. You have outlived your usefulness. Now, come to Papa so that we can both become happy."


    The mad scientist suddenly laughed out loud as he realized how easy it would be to kill a small child.


    And with that, his plan was set into motion. He was going to kill Penelope tonight and no one would be able to stand in his way.

 Chapter 78: 78: The victim [pt3]

    The hospital was silent during the night. People and patients were going through their normal routines without much hassle when it happened. A small explosion shook the hospital building.But instead of causing a mass panic, people took cover with a calm face.


    These people were not ordinary medics, but highly trained professionals of the divine guild. And this hospital was not an ordinary hospital as well.


    It was a place that was constructed by the divine guild to treat their ''sensitive'' patients. So, this hospital was made to endure even the heaviest blows known to man. This small explosion was nothing to worry about.


    The hospital staff had already gotten to work. They were tracking down the source of this explosion and their objective was to catch this man.


    But the scientist did not know this truth.


    He was busy ordering his chimera to chew through the walls to get to Penelope so that he could kill the child. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was all going to be over once that cursed thing died anyway. The scientist would be free of his burdens.


    "You tried very hard to save yourself. But it is a pity that it is all going to be useless in the end. After all, you will not be able to go any further."


    The scientist watched a black-haired female walk out of the shadows. She was beautiful but there was also a chilling feeling the scientist got as soon as he looked at this female.


    "Y-You do not scare me. I refuse to be scared by your presence."


    The scientist tried to appear courageous. But his instincts were telling him to run away.


    Once you spend a lot of time with beasts, you developed instincts like them. And if they told you that something was dangerous, then it likely was dangerous.


    "Hmm, so you are choosing to die, huh? Then, it is your own choice. But I do need to keep you alive to question you."


    The female tilted her head toward her side and the scientist knew it was his time to make a move.


    He ordered the chimera to move but the stupid thing was frozen solid as well. The mixture of beasts, his ultimate creation, was looking at this unknown female with eyes full of fascination.


    This was not going to do it. The chimera needed to destroy stuff and cause a killing. It needed to take this place down.


    So, the scientist decided to use the medicine in his pocket. He needed to excite this chimera so that it would not be able to handle itself.


    "You stupid fool. Now die a painful death."


    The doctor yelled as he injected the medicine into the chimera''s body.


    The mixture of beasts cried out in pain as the stimulus was mixed into their blood. They thrashed in pain and tried to throw the scientist off their back.


    But the scientist held on for dear life. Now the chimera beast would kill off the dangerous-looking human.


    "Poor child. I wish you were a little smarter. Then you would not know to excite a beast like me with the allure of a fight."


    The female spoke softly and the scientist felt a chill go down his spine.


    One second, the female was standing in her place. The next second, she was opening her hands and a ball of light shined in between them.


    The scientist did not even get a minute to brace himself before the chains were binding his body. They held him down and he was unable to move.


    He looked up into the female''s eyes as the dying scream of the chimera reached his ear.


    "Well, look at what we have here. A rat who does not know what to do with his life. So, are you going to tell me all you know?"


    The terrifying female asked with a clear voice. The scientist was scared shitless of her and her eyes.


    He wanted to look away and not reply to the female but his body had other ideas.


    "I-I will tell you everything I know. So please, spare me."


    The man was shaking in his boots. Someone else would have felt pity for this man. But not Amane. She was too used to seeing people like this man all the time.


    He was a pathetic excuse for a human being who did not know what was right and wrong. And it was all because he refused to learn properly.


    "Sean, you heard this man, right? Go and throw him in prison. I am sure you will get a lot of information out of him."


    Amane picked up the man and threw him toward Sean. the officer was startled but he quickly picked up the fallen man with a complicated expression on his face.


    "Please be careful with the evidence. We do not want this man to die right now"


    The officer replied with a calm voice and picked up the scientist. Once they were gone, Amane allowed himself to relax and let the tension in her body bleed out.


    A hand rested on her shoulder and massaged the tension out of it. Amane instinctively recognized Charlie''s touch.


    "You were amazing. Seeing you in action did things to me, Am~ma~ne. Or, would you rather I say, Mother."


    The voice speaking inside Amane''s ears was hot and wet. It caused goosebumps to travel down Amane''s spine. But the usage of her real name snapped her out of her thoughts and made her look back.


    She had not expected anyone to figure out her identity, but somehow it was fitting that Charlie had figured it out.


    ''Still, nothing good would come out of being attacked to past lingering feelings. I need to make Charlie snap out of it right now.''


    Charlie''s head was resting on Amane''s shoulder and her face was not visible. But Amane had a feeling she did not want to see Charlie''s face.


    "You are mistaken about my identity. My name is Yoko Tsurugi and I refuse to be anyone else."


    Amane quickly clarified this misunderstanding. If the only reason Charlie treated her this well was because of her being ''Amane,'' then Amane did not want this affection.


    ''This relationship was doomed to fail from the start.


    "I know you are Yoko Tsurugi now. But are also feel like Amane at times. So please, let me pretend you are my mother for one night. I will not ask you for anything else."


    Generally, Amane would have already smacked Charlie on top of her head by now and be done with her. But there was something weird about her breathing and the heaviness of her body.


    It almost felt as if Charlie was in a rut right now.


    ''No way. I wanted Charlie about the dangers of falling into an unregulated rut. Do not tell me that she decided to ignore all of it and still decide to not take her medicines.''


    Amane could not believe that to be true. But the more she watched Charlie''s behavior, the more likely it seemed for her.


    Not to mention, Charlie was extremely prideful. She did not ask for consent; she just took it when she needed something.


    "You idiot. Come back to your senses and look at what you are doing. I am not a toy for you to dry hump."


    Amane scolded Charlie when she felt the divine leader rub herself all over Amane''s body.


    There was also a suspicious hardness that was poking Amane at places and Charlie only moaned out louder.


    "Amane, you are here. Let me have you, please. My body is not going to be rational for long."


    Charlie panted these words against Amane''s lips as she tried to kiss her. Her eyes were already glazed over with fever and her lips were dry. Experience tales at M-V-L


    "Charlie Suzuki, what am I going to do with you? If not for the situation and the suddenness of it, I would have been sure that you were trying to seduce me. But no problem, I will solve this mess for you."


    Amane took hold of Charlie''s face and pulled it down. The divine leader was startled and lost control of the situation.


    "Now listen here. I am the one in charge so you get as much as I give you, alright? You will not complain and submit to me. Do you understand what I am saying?"


    Amane doubted that all of this conversation was being registered inside Charlie''s mind. But there must still be enough for Charlie to node her consent.


    "Please, I will do anything you ask. Please help me out. Amane, do not leave me like this."


    Seeing as how Charlie had a death grip on Amane''s shoulder, it was impossible to leave the other female.


    Amane moved her hand from Charlie''s face to her lips. The other female stood still in her face and Amane finally crashed her lips against Charlie''s.


    Somehow, it was easier to see Charlie as a woman rather than the young kid she had saved a long time ago.


    ''Must be the rut as well as all the time that passed. It is easier to kiss Charlie than I remembered.''

 Chapter 79: 79: If you misbehave, then you shall be punished [pt1] R-18

    Usually, female half-foxes got dominant during their sex. It was in their nature to look after their pack and alpha female like Charlie could not help herself.Even now, her erect cock was trying to escape it is confiding and seeking relief. It was rubbing against Amane''s body desperately. Charlie was a hot and bothered mess now.


    If Amane wanted, she could easily take advantage of Charlie and make her promise anything. And the divine leader would have to keep her word later. Lady Suzuki would not be able to escape an earnest promise she made.


    But one look at those beautiful eyes in front of her made Amane melt. She had always been soft for Charlie''s pitiful looks.


    "H¨CHelp me out, please."


    Charlie looked pitiful. It made Amane take pity on her.


    ''My poor little girl. She seems to be in pain.''


    Amane''s hands stroked Charlie''s head. And the fox-girl leaned more into her hand. Her fluffy head rested on Amane''s hands and her tail smacked the ground around her left and right.


    The agitation could be seen in Charlie''s moments.


    "You poor child. It seems your body cannot take any more of you holding back. Do not worry, I will help you out." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane promised as she opened her arms. Charlie buried herself into them and then used her weight to push Amane down on the ground.


    Soft but powerful hands came up to squeeze Amane''s breasts and a hot mouth licked and sucked her breasts even with her clothes on.


    "Amane, please touch me."


    The hand on her chest tightened its grip before Charlie pulled all of Amane''s clothes apart. Some of them even teared up because of this rough treatment.


    It was an amusing scene, but Amane could not allow this to continue. She only had so many clothes with her.


    So, when Charlie tried to touch her naked chest, Amane stopped her hand with a tight grip. The wrist in front of her froze and Charlie had a confused expression on her face that asked Amane ''Why.''


    "Bad puppies for not getting treats. You need to listen to me and behave if you want to get rewarded. And roll over and present your body to me."


    Amane scolded gently but her voice was firm. Charlie looked confused for a minute before something struck inside her mind.


    Charlie quickly pushed her body back and laid down on top of her back. It showed her body and even her erection in the open.


    Had anyone walked into this hallway, they would have gotten quite a view of the divine leader showing her hardness to the world.


    ''Hmm, this is a good view. Too bad that it is only for my eyes.''


    Amane''s possessiveness was rearing its head. She did not like to share her toys with others, no matter the situation. And she was sure that she would have ended up killing the other person if they had seen Charlie behave like this.


    The dark look in Amane''s eyes caused Charlie to moan out loud. The more she looked at Amane, the more she wanted to be dominated.


    It was unlike any of her previous ruts where all Charlie wanted to do was to fuck into a hole. This time, she wanted to be dominated by someone else.


    Charlie''s cock even twitched at the image of herself being taken by the other woman. She could imagine the hot body in front of her forcing Charlie to hold still while the perfect pussy devoured Charlie''s cock. Just imagining it made Charlie get harder than before.


    But before Charlie could come from that image alone, Amane''s soft hands clasped around her cock and stopped her from coming.


    A face full of disapproval looked back at Charlie and it made her moan out loud.


    Those powerful eyes looking at her made her body wetter.


    "Tsk, you are a bad puppy. How dare you try and come without your master''s permission. You need to be punished for this."


    Amane''s voice was hot and heavy as well. The female was panting as she tried to calm her nerves down. Your next chapter is on M-V-L


    But Charlie dared to be a brat and touch Amane''s wetness with her hand. She only made it as far as a thigh before her hand was clasped in Amane''s hands and a hand smacked her things.


    "Bad puppy. You do not get to touch me as you please. Now, turn around so that you can take your punishment."


    Charlie felt a shiver of excitement goes down her spine at those words. She could not wait to get Amane''s hands on her body.


    It had been such a long time since she had last felt those hands.


    A smack landed on Charlie''s ass as soon as she turned around and then another followed. Amane was not being gentle about this punishment. Some of the smacks even landed on Charlie''s-soaked pussy and her erect cock.


    But all it did was make her even wetter. The more she was touched, the more Charlie''s cock leaked.


    By the time Amane was done with her, there was a small puddle of fluids beneath Charlie''s body.


    "Tsk, you are a mess. I do not think coming once or twice is going to sate your hungry cock. So, does this hospital have a heat room we can use?"


    Since this was the hospital of the divine guild which had a lot of non-human and half-human species as members, it was made to accommodate all their needs.


    A heat room was a necessity in such a place.


    But Charlie did not like the sound of the heat room. She wanted Amane to touch her, not some toys.


    So, she growled to show her protest.


    "Keep your complaints down. If I say we are using a heat room, then we are. I will not have my puppy complain about my decisions."


    Amane''s eyes were hot and shining when they looked at Charlie. They took her words away and Charlie could no longer complain about anything.


    So, when Amane tugged her up and took hold of Charlie''s cock with her hand, Charlie could not stop her.


    Heck, she could only follow her. Charlie was totally under Amane''s control.


    The pair soon found an empty heat room and Charlie was tugged inside by Amane''s forceful hands. And then, Charlie was pushed down on the couch and had a hot body sitting on top of her lap.


    "Hmm, let us see how good you are at controlling yourself. Remember, the better you follow orders, the better your rewards will be."


    Charlie''s instincts protested this arrangement. All she wanted to do was to throw Amane down on the bed and take her.


    That was what Charlie had wanted to do ever since she was a child and had realized that she felt sexual love for her mentor.


    So, Charlie tried to dominate Amane by pushing her weight against the other female. But Amane was strong and did not even bulge from her place.


    Instead, it was Charlie who somehow ended up on her back and her erect cock facing the world. Amane''s soft hand caressed her cock before she felt something wet touching her cock.


    Amane had managed to take out the lotion while she had been wrestling Charlie in her desired position. And Charlie''s current position exposed her to the blazing golden eyes.


    "Will you be a good girl now and let me handle your body?"


    Amane asked with a husky voice. Charlie couldn''t resist her anymore. So, she allowed her body to relax and accept Amane''s advances.


    The soft hand that was jacking her off stopped before Charlie felt the finger probe her wet pussy.


    "No, wait. No one had ever touched¡­"


    Charlie was not a fan of having her pussy played with. She preferred to have her cock sucked.


    But having Amane''s fingers inside her pussy made something in her snap. Charlie''s hips tried to lure Amane deeper into her body and the hard cock shivered.


    "A-Amane, please. This is not enough and¡­"


    A hand grabbed Charlie''s face and tugged it until she was looking into the golden glowing eyes.


    The face in front of her looked so familiar but also different Charlie wanted to kiss it until it turned into the familiar one, she knew of.


    "Tsk, so you have not learned your lesson still? I will not allow you to come until you learn to say my name right. Now repeat after me. My name is Yoko Tsurugi."


    Those words were accompanied by a deep thrust into Charlie''s body.


    Charlie did not want to admit this truth. She did not want to admit that her beloved mother figure had been reincarnated and now had a new identity.


    But as much as Charlie wanted to deny this truth, she was also feeling frustrated. The fingers inside her body were jabbing at her sensitive nerves and Charlie was beginning to lose her mind.


    "So, what is my name? If you say the right thing, you will get rewarded."

 Chapter 80: 80: If you misbehave, then you shall be punished [pt2] R-18

    Amane had no idea how Charlie had figured out her identity but knew that she needed to train it out of Charlie as soon as possible.The good news was, Charlie was responding to Amane''s voice and commands. So, it should not take long for Amane to train her not to call her by her proper name.


    On the other hand, Amane felt that it was morally wrong to do all these sexual things with someone whom she had brought up.


    ''But then again, it was a long time ago. And since when have I been someone morally correct?''


    Amane''s thoughts were all over the place. They were corrupted by pleasure as well as her desires. She could not hold herself back for much longer. Charlie''s moans and her smell of arousal were doing numbers on Amane as well.


    They were making her lose her mind in the process.


    "A-Amane, pleasure."


    Charlie begged her and Amane bit her lips to hold herself back. She could not give in to her desire and bully Charlie. That would not bode well for her.


    She needed to control herself so that she could train Charlie.


    "Tsk, I just told you that ''Amane'' is not what you call me. Now, call me properly so I will up your punishment. You want to come, right? Then you better behave like that as well."


    Amane''s breath was heavy with arousal as well. But she doubted that Charlie could understand all that in her current position.


    And as expected, Charlie looked at Amane with her expression full of dazed wonder before she flinched and pushed herself up.


    "Y-Yoko?"


    Charlie called back experimentally. Now that Charlie was being influenced by her instincts, she would do anything to be able to come. Evenfall under Amane''s hypnotic charms and follow Amane''s orders. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, that is right. My name is Yoko, and if you call me, I will give you what you want from me."


    Amane promised Charlie as she took her hand out of Charlie''s-soaked pussy and caressed her hard and throbbing cock.


    Charlie instantly rubbed her hardness all over Amane''s cock.


    Charlie''s sensitive body was feeling even the smallest of touches. Amane''s hand was just making the ache in her body worse by the second.


    "Hurry up and come. Come for me and I will use my mouth to pleasure you."


    As soon as Amane offered this, Charlie let go of her control and white fluid escaped her cock. It was thick and covered Amane''s hand.


    "Y-Yoko, reward?"


    Charlie was half out of her mind with pleasure currently, but that did not stop Amane from patting her head affectionately.


    "Hmm, you do deserve a reward for following my orders. Now, let us see. I promised to blow you, right? Then come here, and turn around. Fuck my face as you wanted to."


    Amane pushed herself until she was sitting back against a pillar. Then, she opened her arms and made herself look submissive.


    This was all that give the alpha female a sense that she was in control. It would stimulate her instincts even more.


    Charlie growled as soon as she watched that submissive pose. It ignited all the nerves in her body and made her instincts run wild.


    As much as she wanted to hold back, even Amane knew that it would not be possible for Charlie to hold back now.


    "Do not tempt me like this. You will not like the results."


    Charlie was fighting herself to say these words. Her voice was kept in check by her instincts. But even they would not be able to hold her desire back for long. Read latest chapters on M-V-L


    "It is alright. I promised you a reward, right? So, take your pick."


    Amane opened her mouth and held her naked hips out. She wanted to see what Charlie would choose.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you are such a tease."


    Finally, Charlie seemed to have said the right word before she took hold of Amane''s head and forced her cock to do down her throat. It was a fat action that left both females breathless.


    Charlie tried to move, but the pleasure coursing through her body rendered her immobile.


    Pleasure blinded Charlie''s senses until she could not even move. But Charlie could feel a soft tongue licking across her cock and pleasing her.


    "Hmmm"


    The vibrations traveled across Charlie''s spine and made her knees go weak. She was supposed to be in control this time, but her control had been snipped off for, her by Yoko Tsurugi.


    "You are weak for pleasure. A single suck was enough to bring you down to your knees. Aren''t you easy to take advantage of?"


    Charlie wanted to deny this. But her body decided it wanted to not deny these words and embrace what she was feeling.


    So, when Yoko Tsurugi took Charlie''s cock into her mouth, Charlie was not able to hold herself back and ended up releasing her come inside Amane''s mouth.


    The sudden rush of semen in her mouth did startle Amane a little, but she sucked Charlie out as well as she could.


    Charlie did collapse once she was finished coming. She had lost control as soon as she had gotten it. And it was a humiliating feeling for her.


    "Hmm, that was nice. But a puppy like you needs to learn self-control. You also need to reflect and know who your real master is."


    Charlie gulped as soon as she looked up. The image of Amane and Yoko were overlapping in her mind before they settled on Yoko Tsurugi''s image.


    "Puppy did good so she deserved a reward, right? So here it is, your reward."


    There was a pussy right in front of Charlie''s face. Amane had pulled her face until it was on level with the soaking wetness of the other female.


    The familiar scent was stronger down here. Just smelling it made Charlie''s cock twitch and she got hard again.


    Charlie tried to sneak her hand into her pants to try and alleviate her hardness but Amane stopped her.


    "Do not test me right now. I asked you to lick my pussy and make me come, so that is what you will do. Do you understand my words?"


    Amane asked and Charlie nodded while gulping. The image of Amane leaning over her while culminating at the same time was too much for Charlie to take.


    She moaned before she darted a tongue out to taste Amane. The familiar taste on Charlie''s tongue caused her senses to overload and she was not able to stop herself from moaning out loudly.


    Charlie''s tongue licked and sucked across the pussy in front of her like a starved beast. The more Amane pushed her body into Charlie''s, the more Amane responded to Charlie''s movements.


    One hard lick at Amane''s clit was enough to make her hips shake.


    "Shit, this is too good. Puppy, roll on your back."


    Amane''s orders were followed by Charlie''s body unconsciously. The heat in her body was making Charlie unable to think much.


    As soon as Charlie was on her back, Amane pushed her pussy and sat on Charlie''s face.


    It caused Charlie''s tongue to get buried deeper into Amane''s pussy while her nose was pressed against Amane''s public hair.


    The pleasure coursing through Amane''s body was immense. She was not able to hold her hips back from fucking Charlie''s mouth.


    In the end, she ended up coming and collapsed on top of Charlie''s body.


    Her back felt a hardness rubbing against it. Charlie had managed to get aroused once more. And the small sounds that escaped Charlie''s mouth let Amane know how much pain the other female was in.


    "Hmm, you need my help, right? In that case, beg me to help you out and I will. Now, go on and ask me."


    Amane was being mean to Charlie but it was all to test her. Charlie needed to realize that she was with Yoko and not Amane.


    "M-Master? Yoko?"


    Charlie panted and now Amane was sure that Charlie''s subconsciousness had recorded Amane''s current presence.


    "Hmm, that is right. I am Yoko Tsurugi. Since you have realized the truth, it is time I give you your real reward. Your cock wants to be here, right? I will give it to you now."


    Amane used her fingers to hold her pussy open in front of Charlie. She could feel Charlie''s breath get caught up in her throat as she looked at the soaked wetness in front of her.


    Charlie tried to touch Amane but Amane smacked her hands down before Charlie could.


    "Remember, I am in charge. So, you do not get to touch me until I tell you to. You are going to be a good girl and sit there and watch me. Do you understand?"


    Amane asked the question and this was the ultimate test for Charlie. Will she be able to hold herself back or not?


    Charlie gulped as she watched Amane work her body open. She wanted to touch Yoko but that was something she had been prohibited.


    And slowly, Charlie''s hand fell and she stopped resisting.

 Chapter 81: 81: If you misbehave, then you shall be punished [pt3] R-18

    Charlie was behaving herself until now. So, Amane felt as if she could give Charlie some kind of reward.The cock in front of her was hard and throbbing. Charlie''s desire for her cock to be touched was massive. So, Amane finally decided to give her what she wanted.


    "Y-Yoko¡­what are you doing?"


    Charlie asked but Amane only slapped her puffed pussy once before she took a lick across Charlie''s ass and then moved her tongue toward Charlie''s cock.


    Charlie''s hips stuttered she tried to thrust into Amane''s mouth, but a strong hand on her hips stopped her from doing so.


    "Puppy, I told you to behave. Do you want your reward or not?"


    Amane asked and pulled back a little. Charlie looked up with a dazed expression, not being able to figure out what happened. The hot and wet mouth on her cock had caused her to become disoriented.


    "I w-will be good. I will not move now."


    Charlie assured as she held her body in check. Charlie''s fingers turned into fists and her control tightened. Charlie did not want to come before she was permitted to by Yoko.


    Yoko took the hard cock in her hand and observed it. It had turned red and had twitched rather violently. It made Yoko want to taste it properly.


    Her mouth closed around the clock and Amane gave a hard suck. Charlie''s hips buckled once Amane applied force. Charlie almost came but held herself back from unloading all over Amane''s face.


    "P-Please, I¡­I need you. Y-Yoko."


    Charlie sounded desperate. It was an amazing thing to see the usually proud and dominant divine leader reduced to a slut begging for some pussy action.


    And surprisingly enough, Amane decided to give it to Charlie this time.


    "Hmm, you have been a good puppy all this time. And you did not try to misbehave as well. I think you do deserve to get a good fuck for your efforts."


    Amane assured Charlie and then picked herself up. One of Amane''s fingers disappeared inside her pussy to test how loose she was.


    Amane was tight but not so much that it would hurt. The earlier session she had with Charlie loosened her up enough.


    "Y-Yoko, please. Let me open you up. My cock wants to be buried deep into your pussy. Please, let me."


    Charlie begged as she tried to reach for Amane. But the metaphorical binds on her hands stopped Charlie. She was not allowed to touch Amane without permission.


    Seeing Charlie as this brought forth a sadistic pleasure inside Amane. She wanted to see Charlie even more desperate.


    Amane pulled her fingers out of her pussy, and used two of them to open it invitingly for Charlie to see.


    "Come here and take me. My body is waiting for you."


    Amane called out and Charlie''s rationality snapped. The alpha female could not stop herself anymore. She needed a hole to fuck badly.


    Every instinct inside Charlie''s body asked her to jump Yoko and take her. The superior strength of the divine leader would make it all possible as well.


    And that was why Charlie had to hold back and give up control.


    "I see. So, you are still being a good girl for me, huh? Then, let me reward you for your efforts."


    Amane was surprised at Charlie''s dedication. Others would have lost their mind way before this stage, but Charlie was still maintaining her orders.


    So, it was time to reward her. Amane sat down in Charlie''s lap and positioned her cock right below her leaking pussy.


    "You are a good stud. I am sure you will fill me up nicely."


    Amane spoke these words as she thrust her hip down, taking Charlie in as deep as she could. It was a tight fit and her pussy clamped around Charlie''s cock like a glove. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "T-Too good. I¡­I will come."


    Charlie warned Amane as her hips kept on moving. Charlie could not even stop if she wanted to know.


    Amane seemed to not find this troublesome at all. She smacked her hips back against Charlie to match the half-human rhythm.


    The sound of hips slapping and a cock entering a wet pussy reached Charlie''s ears. This wet noise aroused her even more and she finally placed her hands on Amane''s waist and pulled her down.


    Her hips were flushed tightly against Amane''s and her cock twitched. There was also something hard forming at the base of her cock.


    "I am sorry. But I need to knot¡­"


    Charlie''s warning came too late. By this time, Charlie was already locked inside Amane and coming inside Amane. The volume of semen was even more than what the pair had expected in the first place.


    Every nerve in Charlie''s body asked her to bite down on Amane''s nape and claim her. That was how half-human species mated and marked each other.


    But not only was Amane a human, but she was also the more dominant one of the bunches. And humans did not often understand the need for half-human instincts.


    Charlie knew she needed to hold her desire back, but it was difficult to do. Especially since her mouth was itching to take a bite now.


    A hand pulled Charlie''s head into Amane''s shoulder and held her there.


    "If you need to bite me, then go ahead. I can take what you dish out at me."


    Amane assured Charlie and the hesitation was gone now. With the permission in her grasp, Charlie did not need to hold back.


    Sharp teeth embedded themselves into Amane''s neck and she flinched. It hurt and the bite Charlie had made was deep.


    It would take a long time before it would heal up. But this much Amane was willing to put up with.


    The bite had a psychological effect on Charlie and it made her even harder than before. Her knot had not gone down yet but Charlie was beginning to move once more.


    She took hold of Amane''s hips and opened her legs wider. It gave her a perfect view of where her knot was buried inside Amane''s body.


    "You are¡­such a tease."


    Charlie growled out as she chased after her pleasure once more. Amane allowed Charlie this much freedom now. The divine leader had held back far too long.


    Discover more stories at M-V-L


    Charlie moved her hips once again, chasing after her release. She wanted to come and her cock was painfully twitching once more.


    Amane was filled to the brim. Her belly had gone from flat to round. And Charlie seemed obsessed with it.


    "You will look good once you are pregnant. Hey, do you think you will get knocked up this time and¡­"


    Amane took hold of Charlie''s face and shut her up with a kiss. It distracted Charlie and Amane used this time to change Charlie''s focus.


    Once Charlie pulled out, she was fascinated to see all her come escape Amane''s pussy. The white hypnotized her and she was not able to look away.


    "What are you looking at? You made this mess inside me, so you need to clean it up. Hurry up, before I force you to clean me up."


    Amane''s voice was still strong, despite being fucked within the inch of her life. Her hips were open and Charlie could finally not hold herself back.


    The mouth was back on Amane''s body and her pussy was opened even more.


    More semen escaped her body but Charlie did not let this opportunity escape her hands. Her tongue got to work and the night continued.


    .......


    "Officer Sean, the person ended up killing himself. What should we do now?"


    Sean was in a bind now. They had finally managed to gain a lead after so much effort, only for that idiot scientist to end up taking his life.


    Sean had no idea how he would face his mother tomorrow and tell her this news. Charlie would just smile on the outside, but she would be plotting Sean''s demise on the inside.


    ''I wish Helios was here to navigate Mother''s anger. But we cannot always get what we want, right?''


    Sean''s heart was heavy with fear. He was sure that something big would happen tomorrow.


    "I understand. Please take of this place and preserve it until Mother can see it tomorrow. Do not allow any evidence to be tampered with and keep a watch on this place."


    Sean ordered in quick succession.


    Tomorrow was going to be one busy day. And Sean wished he could skip it by sleeping in the next morning.


    The chimera was still alive somehow, but it seemed to be in the worst condition possible. Sean hesitated to make a call about this situation, but he was needed.


    "Put the chimera to rest now. I am sure the elders would understand."


    And if not, then they would all have to lie and say that the mad scientist was the one to kill this chimera. That much would allow the divine leader to spare their lives, right?


    Sean was not worried about his future, he was terrified.

 Chapter 82: 82: The situation gets messy [pt1]

    "So, the scientist ended up killing himself and the chimera. Is that what you are saying?"Amane asked as she observed the crime scene. Walking was a little difficult for her body right now. But it was nothing she could not handle.


    On the other hand, Charlie seemed to be in an amazing mood. Anyone who saw her could tell that something good had happened to her. But no one dared to ask the divine leader what had put her in such a good mood.


    Sean was the only one aware of what happened but he chose to keep quiet for the sake of his sanity. He did not want to imagine his mother figure fucking someone centuries younger than herself.


    "Hmm, well, things like these happen occasionally so what can we do? Next time, be careful and do not let the evidence rot away. Do you understand?"


    This one statement caused the listener to break out into goosebumps. All these people were the ones who had seen the divine leader''s worst side. They knew that she often did not mean what she said.


    So, they had learned to lead her moods and in-between her lines.


    Surprisingly enough, it seemed as if there was no hidden text between Charlie Suzuki''s words this time. She was genuinely happy to be here today.


    "Charlie, come here and illuminate this space. I think I can see something buried down here. And Sean, next time you lie, you should think twice. I can figure out how the chimera died."


    Sean''s shoulder tensed as soon as he heard Yoko Tsurugi''s words. He knew he would be caught sooner or later, but he did not expect to be caught outright.


    Thankfully, it did not seem as if Yoko Tsurugi was angry at him. She looked disappointed and annoyed more than anything else.


    "I do not know what you are talking about. I am just telling you what happened and nothing more."


    Still, Sean decided to lie just in case he would need plausible denial later.


    Amane hummed as she heard Sean''s lies. But she decided not to press him for answers any further.


    After all, it did not matter whether the chimera had been killed or not. It only mattered that it had been put to rest and the evidence for its existence had been recorded.


    The investigation team was about to leave the hospital when Charlie received a phone call. She picked it up and her happy-go-lucky expression turned into an annoyed one.


    Everyone took a step away from her in fear. No one wanted to ask the divine leader what had happened.


    "Sean, we need to go. There was a small accident with the press we need to take care of. It seems as if people still do not realize who we are."


    Charlie''s voice was dark which made everyone feel sorry for the fool who triggered her. Even Sean felt sorry for their opponent before he followed his adoptive mother out.


    "Lady Yoko, do not worry. This incident was caused by one of our acquaintances and the divine guild will be the one to solve it. Do not let the social media get to you."


    Somehow, Amane had a faint idea of what happened. But she would make sure of her suspicions once Charlie left.


    Amane was sure that the ''Press'' incident involved one Ashely Tunner and his social media following. And if so, then that man was digging his own grave.


    "Oh well, it''s not my problem."


    Amane whispered this as she began to look around the crime scene. There was much to be taken care of here.


    "Hey you, hurry up and get me some requirements. I need to conduct some tests here."


    Amane needed to figure out how the scientist had died. He trusted the professionals at the hospital but Amane still wanted to work with her own hands. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doctors looked hesitant for a second before they followed her orders and scattered around. Soon, they came back with a bucket and other tools Amane had asked them for. And Amane began to clean up the area.


    ......¡­..


    ''Ugh, this is so irritating. I cannot believe I need to head back to school so soon.''


    The irritation was real. Now Amane could understand why children complained about school so much.


    It was because it ate away too much time into one''s daily routine. It was almost like a job you did not get paid for.


    "L-Lady Yoko, good morning."


    Amane raised her eyebrow in surprise when the first person to greet her was Ely Zhen. The younger had a red face and she could not look Amane in the eyes, but Ely still tried her best to greet Amane.


    "Hello. It is nice to see you again. Did you get home safely that day?"


    Amane''s question caused Ely to go even redder in the face. Amane was almost afraid that Ely would faint due to the flow of blood toward her face.


    "I¡­I am alright. M-Moreover, Lady Yoko, I do not believe what the people are saying. I trust in you and your judgment."


    Ely Zhen''s voice was strong as she proclaimed her trust in Amane. It caused a lot of people to look away from her.


    Amane had not even noticed that these people had been uncomfortable until now. But now that he paid attention to it, he could not unsee it.


    "Morning Yoko. I heard the news about you. Man, what did you do to piss off such?"


    Faridha asked as she took a seat adjacent to Amane. Emma also took a seat, but she was a lot more hesitant.


    Now that Amane had company, Ely decided to back off and make herself scarce. That was something Amane would need to work on with her later.


    But for now, Amane was more interested in knowing what was happening. She had not gotten a lot of information from the people around her. And Amane had also not gotten any time to open the net.


    "Faridha, give me a quick rundown of the situation. I want to know what is going on but I do not want to open the net."


    Amane asked casually. Her words caused Faridha to laugh out loud for some reason. Even Emma looked surprised at her words.


    Not only those two, but the whole class was looking at Amane like she was a freak. Who does not browse the internet these days? And if you did browse it, you should be aware of what was going on.


    But it seemed ''Yoko Tsurugi'' was an exception to this rule. And she also seemed not to care about the news about herself.


    "Ugh. Just how unaware are you of your circumstances? But fine, I will tell you what you missed. You are all over the internet as a ''cold and heartless'' lady who kills off beasts as she pleases."


    Amane was not even surprised at this news. Well, there was a lot of truth mixed in with that statement.


    Amane was a cold and heartless lady when it came to beasts. But you needed to be strong-willed and ready to make big decisions when you were dealing with another life.


    "Hmm, is that all? I thought the news was something bigger since there were a lot of talks about it."


    Amane''s unbothered expression caused her classmates to flinch. They were surprised to see that Amane did not even care about her circumstances.


    Explore more stories at M-V-L


    "You seriously do not care? This sparked a debate across all the platforms. Someone let it be known that you killed off a beast in pain when it could have been saved. Now people are against you."


    Amane did not care about people''s opinions. Those who did not deal with beasts regularly had no right to criticize her actions. And those who did would agree that Amane did the right thing.


    There was no need to make a beast suffer more than it needed to.


    "You know, it could negatively affect your business in the future. Public opinion is not something you need, but it is something you want on your side."


    Emma spoke up for the first time. And her words were the ones that struck Amane the most.


    She did not care about public opinion, but she did care about her business and her future carefree life.


    And it seemed like this incident was going to affect her future slacker life.


    ''Ugh, I hate the modern world. There are too many complications to take care of.''


    Now, things could not be helped. Amane needed to clear the situation on her own.


    "Oh, the divine guild put forth a statement. I wonder what they would say. They do not usually come out to speak about such topics in the open."


    Amane knew what this article was about. But even she was frozen stiff once she finished reading it.


    Someone had leaked the news about the chimera. And now the public had raised in upload once more. Things were about to get messy again.

 Chapter 83: 83: The situation gets messy [pt2]

    "Hey Yoko, I heard that you are a cold-hearted bitch? So, how does it feel to be called like that? Is it fun?""Forget about how you feel. Did you kill a beat just because you felt like it? Isn''t this an abuse of your power? Are you even right in the head?"


    No matter where Amane went, she heard those kinds of words. They did not hurt her but they were annoying her all the same.


    Especially when these people refused to back down even when Amane glared at them. They just kept coming back to her questions.


    "Hey, leave her alone. People have their reasons to do what they do. And in this case, even the divine guild clarified the situation for Yoko there is no need for you all the ask her silly questions."


    Emma defended Amane with her small but firm voice.


    But the students around Amane were vicious and they did not give Emma any face. They did not find Emma to be even a bit frightening.


    Faridha was not going to get involved at first, but she could not help her anger back after seeing the students disrespect Emma. her rage reached its boiling point and she ended up raiding her hand.


    Everyone looked at Faridha, interested to see what she had to say about this situation.


    "You all are annoying flies who do not know how to give up. Now run away before I make you people run away."


    The students were not afraid of a regular Faridha. But her current self-looked demonic with her flashing eyes and her annoyed look. They all had to take a deep breath and force themselves to look away from her.


    "See, you all jumped at Emma when she talked, but you can''t even look me in the eye when I talk to you? You all are hypocrites as well as annoying flies."


    Faridha''s words were harsh but the truth. The children around her looked away, not wanting to admit their flaws.


    "Hump, think what you want to. But you are still defending the wrong person here."


    One of the students finally gathered enough courage and looked away. Now that one had done it, the others also found the courage to turn away from Faridha.


    But if they thought that their actions hurt the female, they were wrong. Neither Fraidha nor Amane could be bothered to even pay attention to them.


    Finally, the bell rang and their teacher entered the room.


    The ripped teacher Amane had shown appreciation for showing up in front of the class. She looked at the students with a calm expression and then smacked her hand a few times on the table.


    The loud noise caused everyone to look at the teacher with a serious expression. They all hid their attention and pointed toward Emily.


    "Listen you all. I know there are a lot of rumours going on the internet these past few days, but I want you all to ignore them and focus on your studying. I do not want to see any of you fail your next exam."


    Many students flinched when they heard those words. More than half of the class had a below-acceptable average and they needed to work hard.


    Amane looked at Emily when the buff teacher made her point. She had managed to quieten down the bullies with her words alone.


    With that, the class resumed. But Amane could still feel people looking at her occasionally. It was getting annoying for her.


    Continue reading at M-V-L


    The lunchtime was not any different. People stared at Amane but they refused to approach her. The interest shined in the passing student''s eyes but they did not dare to talk with Amane.


    It was getting ridiculous. Especially since there were students from other sections of the school roaming around to meet Amane.


    And not only students but there were also teachers mixed in as well.


    ''This is so annoying. Had I known that this would happen, I would have never allowed that dumb Ashely Tunner to make his statement.''


    This situation is the result of Amane''s carelessness. And she vowed never to let the situation get this bad again.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you are being called to the principal''s office. There is someone who wants to meet you in the main office."


    Amane raised her eyes and looked at the nervous teacher in front of her. It seemed like this teacher had believed rumours about Amane as well.


    That would explain the teacher''s unwillingness to even look at Amane.


    "Hey teach, the least you can do is to look at the student you are talking to. Do not insult someone by looking away."


    Faridha scolded their teacher and the shy one flinched. The teacher looked angry suddenly and Amane knew what would happen next.


    "Student Faridha, stop talking nonsense. I am your teacher and you will treat me with the respect I deserve. And you, Yoko, will hurry up and go to the principal''s office. Do not keep your guest waiting."


    Finally, the shy teacher looked at Amane. Her irritation gave her the courage to make this eye contact.


    Faridha gave Amane a thumbs-up as soon as Amane looked at her. It seemed like Faridha had angered the teacher on purpose to make her face Amane.


    It was a useless but sweet gesture Amane appreciated. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other side of the table, Ely looked at this interaction between her crush and her crush''s friend with envy. She wanted to help Amane as well but her shyness got the better of her.


    "Anyway, hurry up students. You need to make it back in time for your final period. You have an exam in that period, right?"


    The teacher asked but she did not even stand around to hear Amane''s answer. The whole situation took less than a minute to resolve.


    Amane pushed herself to her feet and walked out of the classroom. It was time to go and see what the principal wanted from her. Hopefully, it would be something easy so that Amane could go back to her work.


    "You can come in now. There is no need for you to knock on the door."


    Amane raised her eyes in amusement when she heard the principal''s words.


    But her attention snapped toward a familiar figure sitting on the sofa on the guest side.


    "Ah, Lady Yoko, you are finally here. I am here on behalf of my mother and I have come to pick you up today. Principal, I hope it would not be a problem for you if we left early."


    Surprisingly, it was Helios who had come to pick Amane up. The gentle teen was a well-known figure and even a household name.


    Even the principal knew who this white-haired person was. And the principal dared not to challenge this man.


    As for Amane? She could only look at her once-fianc¨¦ and try to figure out why he was here.


    "Did Charlie send you here? Does she need my help with something?"


    The principal seemed taken aback by Amane''s easy-going nature and her harsh words. He was about to correct her speaking manner to be more polite when Helios let out a small laugh.


    "Hmm, the mother is worried about you. She said that she could use your help with something but I know she was lying because she wanted you to come and meet her."


    The principal was shocked at the exchange he heard.


    From what he was hearing, it almost seemed as if Lady Suzuki was friends with his student. Possibly even more if the principal chose to look at these words more closely.


    But that was unheard of. The divine leader liked to be alone and she had no friend as well.


    Everything she did was based on profit and loss.


    "I see. In that case, I have no choice but to make my way toward Charlie. But I have an important test I need to take during my last period. This is such a problem."


    Well, it was not a problem for Amane since she did not need all the credit scores. But she still wanted to make things difficult for her teacher.


    The lady had tried to bully Amane, so Amane would bully her back as well.


    "There is no need for you to be concerned with a small and regular test. I will inform your teacher that you cannot take this test and you will be marked having full points."


    The principal should not show such open favours to someone, but he also wanted to curry favour with this female student.


    Yoko Tsurugi was someone the principal and the teachers had looked over at first. But now she was proving herself to be a powerful force with a lot of allies. Does it was better to be on her side?


    ''Hmm, I will propose an official alliance once she can clear this situation. There is no need for me to get my hands wet right now.''


    The principal had a plan, but it was easily seen through by Amane and Helios.

 Chapter 84: 84: The conference from hell [pt1]

    The principal sweated as he was subjected to two particularly strong gazes from the people in front of him. His brows were pulled up and his eyes shook."A-Anyway, you should do what is right for you, Lady Yoko. I will support you in any way you want me to."


    The principal was sweating bullets as he watched the two in front of him ignore his presence. This was not how he wanted to build his relationship with the divine guild. He needed to do something.


    So, the principal chose the easier of the two targets to get on his side.


    From what he knew of Yoko Tsurugi, she was a girl who did not have much personality before and she was also quite submissive. Surely, she would not deny his requests in the future.


    "Hmm, do not worry principal. I will do what I need to to clear out my name. I am thankful for your support."


    Yoko Tsurugi smiled an easy-going smile but that did not reach her eyes. Her cold eyes looked as if they could devour someone with the intensity of her gaze.


    Despite not doing anything, the principal froze and looked back at his student. He did not know what to say about her anymore.


    It felt as if he was looking at a predator who would devour in a single bite but was choosing not to do so right now. The principal could not help but shiver when he looked at Yoko.


    On the other hand, Yoko did not care about the principal at all. He was just one of the many who wanted to use her and her influence.


    So, he was someone she did not need to pay attention to.


    "Lady Yoko, we should hurry up and leave now. The press conference would be held in a short while."


    Helios ignored the principal as well and turned toward Amane. His voice was calm but commanding, not leaving any room for the principal to speak.


    The principal gulped once he realized that this was a warning to him. Helios was asking the principal to back down and not delay them.


    "Hmm, let us leave now. I am sure our dear principal here would take care of everything, right?"


    Amane looked at the principal with her powerful golden eyes. The principal sighed before putting his tea down. The golden eyes in front of him had caused the principal''s appetite to go away.


    "Lady Yoko is right. I will handle things here so you can go back and relax now."


    The principal waved the two off with a happy expression. But as soon as the two were gone from his office, he shivered in fright. This was one of the closest incidents the principal had faced that caused him to shiver in fright.


    He hoped that he would never have to be in this position again.


    "Time to make a few calls. As much as I do not want to grant any student a special favor, it is better to remain on the good side of the divine guild."


    The principal raised his phone and dialed it.


    ..........


    "The conference will cover everything. From what happened with you to what a chimera beast is. Mother has made all the preparations for things to go smoothly."


    Amane understood Charlie was a tough person. If Charlie had promised to clear out Amane''s name, then her name would be cleared.


    But what Amane was annoyed with was the elders. She had ignored all their messages until now but the elders would surely cause her problems down the line as well.


    "I am not worried about clearing my name. I am sure you all would be a marvellous job of that."


    Amane''s praise caused Helios to flush red. He was not often praised so he had no immunity to this kind of behavior.


    "Hmm, is that so? T-Then I will have to work hard not to let you down. If you want anything, then let me know. I will do my best to assist you."


    Helios sounded overly excited to follow what happened. The car also reached the destination and stopped moving.


    "Boss, we are here. Lady Suzuki is calling for you on the centre stage since it is time."


    Helios nodded and turned toward Amane. He held his hand out as an escort and looked at Amane with a confident expression.


    "My lady, please allow me to escort you. I will make sure you do not suffer any humiliation today and I will also take care of all your needs."


    Amane was surprised at the gesture. It was very standard and stiff. She could not imagine Helios having done this a lot of times before.


    But this was a good way to show the utility between her and the divine guild. So, Amane allowed her hand to be taken by Helios and she was pulled inside the hall.


    As expected, the people in the stand and the photographers went wild as soon as they saw Amane enter the hall with Helios. There would be a lot of articles tomorrow, detailing her relationship with Helios.


    But the younger seemed not to care about this. Helios was confident he led Amane toward the end. Then he handed her over to Charlie.


    The divine leader looked annoyed for some reason. But as soon as Charlie took Amane''s hand, her expression eased out.


    "You did well, Helios. Now go and join the rest of our people. I will take care of things from here."


    Charlie Suzuki, the divine leader assured Helios. He had no choice but to follow her words now.


    "I know you will do great mother. You always do."


    Helios spoke with a confident tone before he took his seat in the audience. The photographers captured each moment. Enjoy new adventures at M-V-L


    Even the smallest detail could become a big storyline for them. So, they did not want to miss anything.


    "Everyone, I hope you are aware of why we are all gathered here. I need to clear up a lot of misunderstandings that have resulted because of what happened recently. Speak if you have any questions."


    The reporters were quite for a while, trying to gather what they wanted to ask the divine leader. There was a lot to ask, but only so much Charlie was willing to answer.


    The reporters also needed to be careful since they were dealing with the divine guild. The members of this family were known to be a little ''wild'' after all.


    "Hmm, L-Lady Suzuki, then let me ask the question. Is it true that a beast was killed during your last investigation?"


    One of the brave reporters asked this question. She had been quite taken in by the passionate speeches on the internet. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, I am not sure if you would call a chimera a beast. But we did put down a chimera recently."


    The reporters gasped as soon as they heard the divine leader speak. They now had their evidence that a beast had died.


    "Divine leader, what do you mean by those words. Is a chimera not a beast?"


    Suzuki was about to speak when Amane decided she should be the one to speak.


    "Technically speaking, a chimera is a man-made creation which is formed by forcing a lot of species together. These species are often hostile to each other and form a highly toxic and dangerous creation as a result. It is kinder to end their suffering in that situation."


    The reporters frowned. They were not going to get Amane''s words go as easily. Not when she was speaking such juicy words.


    "So, you are saying that it is alright to kill a beast in pain than to treat it? We have sedatives to¡­"


    "Don''t you think I know that? But a chimer''s situation is irreversible and no kind of medicine works on its constitution since it is highly volatile. Keeping a chimera is also a risk for the surroundings. But if you really want to save one, I guess I can hand one over to you the next time I find one."


    "Mind you, that it could be out of its mind and attack you. But I will not take any responsibility for that."


    The reported who asked the question gulped and backed down.


    The reporters had mixed expressions on their face.


    On one hand, they wanted to write negatively about Yoko Tsurugi and gain views. But on a personal level, they understood what they were saying. No one wanted to face a raging chimera after all.


    Besides all this, no one wanted to go against the divine guild and make Charlie Suzuki an enemy.


    "B-But still, I am sure that the creature can be saved and¡­"


    The reported began another round of interrogations before he stiffed. The door to the conference room had been smacked open and a terrified person entered the room.


    "E-Emergency. This is an emergency and there is a monster raging outside. Someone, please help us out here or we will all die."


    Amane looked outside, only to see a chimera raging in the parking lot of the conference.

 Chapter 85: 85: The conference from hell [pt2]

    "E-Emergency. This is an emergency and there is a monster raging outside. Someone, please help us out here or we will all die."Everyone inside the hall freaked out as soon as they heard the news of a chimera. Even Amane was surprised at the suddenness of this chimera.


    She was about to comment on this when she felt her eyes move toward her side and look at Charlie. There was a self-satisfied smirk on Charlie''s face that made Amane suspicious.


    Suddenly, she knew where the chimera had come from. But that changed nothing about her feelings about Charlie or this situation.


    "T-That is a chimera? It is a monster! Someone, help us out."


    One of the reporters called out in fright. He even took a few shots of the chimera destroying the parking lot. But any admiration or even sympathy he had for this beast was gone.


    In a single second, the chimera''s existence had managed to change everyone''s opinion.


    "D-Do not worry. I will use my powers to calm the chimera down. I am an empath and this much even I can do."


    It was a futile attempt on the brave reporter''s part.


    If taming a beast with empathy was that easy then a lot of people would have tried it out already. But alas, that was not the case at all.


    "Ahhhhh, it hurts. What is this pain I am feeling? Death would be kinder than this."


    The reporter yelled out as soon as his mind made contact with the chimera. He was not able to handle that much stimulation and passed out.


    This reporter was a well-known one as well and everyone knew about his gift of empathy. The truth of the chimera''s situation is finally donned to these people.


    A beast half out of his mind with pain was not something they could handle. It would be safer to put it down.


    "L-Lady Tsurugi, help us out. Divine leader, please help us out here."


    The reporters finally turned toward Amane and Charlie for help. Their helplessness was amusing to see but Amane was not going to help them for free.


    "Hmm, I do not think I want to. I mean, you all wanted me to calm the chimera down but even I cannot keep it bound for its whole life. I will need to go home and look after my other beasts, but the second I go away, this chimera would run rampant once more. What to do."


    Amane asked the reporters. She wanted them to know that there was no other choice but to take necessary actions sometimes.


    "K-Kill it. Please kill it. Death would be kinder than this existence.


    The reporter who had tried using empathy on the chimera begged. He was clinging on to his consciousness and speaking those words.


    Or, it would be more accurate to say that the chimera''s lingering influence was making the man say all that.


    Somehow, that empath managed to get himself on his feet and walk toward Amane. Then he collapsed but his eyes kept on looking at Amane all the time.


    "Please, grant it mercy. Please."


    This display made many of the reporters curious and itching to write a story. But their lives were still on the line so this threat needed to be taken care of first.


    "Fine, I will help you out. Not because I care for your life or anything, but because the chimera does not deserve to suffer any more than it already has."


    Amane walked out of the hall and the reporters parted to give her away outside. They pointed toward Amane and looked at her with eyes filled with respect.


    Outside the building, the chimera had been destroying a lot of stuff. But it stopped as soon as it smelled a new scent in the air. The curiosity overpowered its rage for a single second and the chimera froze.


    But that was all it got to do before Amane was standing in front of it.


    *growl*


    The chimera tried to get to Amane but her chains were holding it down. She was not going to allow this chimera to move even a single bit.


    "I know you have suffered and you are still suffering. Then, I shall set you free."


    The chimera froze at Amane''s words and she used this moment to strike its heart. The monster was dead in a matter of seconds and it did not suffer therefore.


    The on-lookers felt their jaws hanging open as they watched Amane take care of a beast so easily. They had never seen this happen before.


    "L-Lady Yoko, that was¡­"


    One of the reporters started speaking but Amane raised her hand to quieten him down. It was time to mourn for the dead.


    "I think you all have seen enough by now. Now go back to your guilds and leave us alone. There is clean up to be done."


    Charlie walked out of the hall as well. Her presence startled everyone and they bowed as they watched her come down.


    "Yoko, it is time to head back. I need your help with something so I need you to follow me. The rest of you¡­just go back and I shall not press charges against you."


    Stay tuned to M-V-L


    What Lady Suzuki was saying could be heard clearly by the reporters - make your way out because you have caused enough trouble.


    Amane also picked herself up after she was done performing for the masses. It was time to go back home and look after the drake.


    Who knew what the elders would be doing to the poor beast?


    Or rather, what the poor beast would be doing to the elders. Most of them were not cautious type and this caused a lot of trouble for Amane. And she was not looking forward to another clean-up so soon.


    "Ah, dealing with stinky old men is a hassle, right? Just say the word and I will help you out."


    Charlie offered Amane this and Amane just shook her head. She did not need Charlie''s help in dealing with the elder council. Most of those people could not even look forward properly, never mind being a threat to Amane.


    "Nah, it is alright. Just go and do your things. I will handle the problems of the Tsurugi household. Once the situation gets resolved tomorrow, there would be no one standing against me anymore."


    At least, Amane hoped that no one stood against her anymore. She did not want to see another human being humiliated within an inch of their life. And Amane would do so as well.


    She was not going to spare the elders if they were against her.


    ........


    ''Shit, what the hell. Where did the chimera show up from? This was the perfect opportunity to crush Yoko Tsurugi''s public image but this conference served the purpose of the opposite.''


    Ashely Tunner had arrived at the conference in disguise. He wanted to stir up some trouble so that the public opinion of Yoko Tsurugi would fall.


    But the opposite of what he had planned had ended up happening.


    Now the world had too much evidence against Ashley''s beloved chimera and he did not like it. He knew that his beloved chimera was framed by someone. Ashley just needed to find out who that person was.


    "Hey, you! You need to get out of this hall now. The conference is over so you also need to empty the hall."


    One of the guards spotted Ashely tucked in the corner of the hall and called out to him.


    Ashley did not want to head back home. He wanted to mourn the death of another beloved chimera and to make his killers die a painful death.


    ''But I need to stay out of trouble to do that. I need to head out for now.'' sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ashley did not argue with the guard when he came over. He just went out of the room quietly and stood in front of the door.


    Ashley''s temple throbbed when he tried to imagine what just happened. And his annoyance was upped by a notch as his eyes flashed. His beloved chimera corpse had been harvested already and Ashely''s rage was bubbling up.


    "Hey, I see that you are angry for some reason. Are you angry at the chimera attack? Or, are you angry that the chimera got attacked and killed off?"


    Ashely tensed up when he heard the other person speak. So far, Ashley had managed to keep his cool and not show his true colors to the outside world.


    But this person had somehow managed to see through him.


    "I do not know what you are talking about. My emotions have nothing to do with this case. I am just feeling angry for no reason."


    Ashley denied everything but his heart felt heavy. It felt as if he was denying the affection, he felt for his chimera friend if he spoke like this.


    "Hmm, is that so? What a shame. And I was about to offer you a chance to take revenge for the fallen chimera as well. But I guess I will go away now."

 Chapter 86: 86: The conference from hell [pt3]

    Ashley Tunner was a cautious man. He had not made it this far in life by being reckless and taking any hand offered. He was going to think this offer over first.No.


    He had sat down and looked at all the pros and cons of his situation before he had accepted any of the offers that had been made to him. He was a cautious man overall.


    But there was something about this stranger that gave off positive vibes to Ashely Tunner. This stranger made Ashely feel as if they were on the same side. And that was why Ashely Tunner decided to give this man a chance to prove his worth.


    "you said that we are on the same side? How so? And what can you offer me in return for my help?"


    Ashley Tunner turned the situation around. He went from being helped to the one helping this man out. It caused the man in front of him to smirk in amusement, but he did not say anything outright.


    Instead, this man held out his hand and there was a small test tube held in that open palm.


    "You are interested in chimera''s, right? Then, what if I told you that could be closer to one? All you must do is ingest this potion and you will be able to achieve your dream."


    The man offered the vial to Ashely Tunner and he took the vial. It had a pinkish medicine inside that looked like cough medicine.


    Just looking at that thick liquid that hardly moved in that vial, it was easy to tell that this thing was not natural.


    But Ashely Tunner was still fascinated by this medicine.


    "If I take this medicine, I will get one step closer to a chimera. That''s what you want to tell me, right?"


    Ashley confirmed with a firm voice. He was not going to back down from his questioning but he was also certain that his question was right.


    As he expected, the man in front of him did not seem taken aback. If anything, the smirk on the stranger''s face was even wider than before.


    "Hmm, you will know the effect of this medicine once you take it. But I will give you only one vial and you will be silenced if you ever talk about it. So be careful in choosing what to do next."


    Ashley Tunner was not afraid. His whole life had been dedicated to the chimeras now. If this small medicine helped him get closer to his end goal, then he will not hesitate to get close to one.


    "Tell me what I need to know about this vial and what you want me to do in return. I cannot promise you that I will help you out, but I can at least hear you out."


    Ashley Tunner''s interest had peaked. He wanted to know more and that would be his downfall.


    "What do you need to do for me in return? Well, it is simple. You need to get me Yoko Tsurugi. I don''t care if you bring her back half-dead or fully capable. Just make sure she is alive."


    Ashley Tunner''s insides turned cold in rage. His hands were fisted at his side to control himself.


    He could not believe that Yoko Tsurugi was his opponent once more. Just hearing that name brought back nightmares for Ashely.


    "So, do you want this vial or not? Will you do as I asked of you?"


    Ashley felt as if he had no choice. He needed this vial at any cost. And besides, this man said that he needed Yoko Tsurugi ''alive.'' And Ashely could do anything to the female if she did not die.


    That was a good trade for him and he was willing to take it.


    "Alright, I will help you out. Now give me this vial and I will be on my way."


    Ashley snatched the vial out of this stranger''s hand and decided to use it later. He had a guest lecture to appear at.


    Now that his first plan had failed, he will need to do some damage control to not lose his following. He needed to make sure he still had the public sentiment in his hand when he went against Yoko next. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Ashely Tunner walked away, the smile on the kind stranger''s face was replaced by a mocking grin.


    "So easy. I heard Ashely Tunner was a genius, but now I can see that he is just an overhyped man who lost his head. Things will not turn out well for him."


    The stranger spoke this into the empty air before he disappeared in a flash of light.


    ...¡­..


    Amane barely reached her home when she felt an annoying presence waiting for her in front of her storage hall.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you caused our family reputation to go down. I am afraid that we will need to take strict actions against you now."


    Elder Dao blocked Amane''s way with his firm stance. He was not alone and had a few more elders behind him.


    It seemed as if these elders had heard what happened yesterday and decided to band together to complain against Amane. It was annoying but she had also expected this outcome.


    "You all sure get news fast. Then, you all must also know that my name has been cleared. And if not today, then it will be cleared up by tomorrow."


    The elders tensed up since they had not heard this news yet. But now that they had, they do not know what to say. Explore more at M-V-L


    Most of them had followed Elder Dao and Elder Hana''s lead and showed up to support these two. But the sudden reversal of the roles had caused them to realize how wrong they were.


    "Y-You stupid girl. It does not matter if your name has been cleared up or not. This black stain will not come off so easily. The public will always remember this case and¡­"


    "They will sympathize with me. I will make sure to spin this situation in such a way that favors me. I am not an idiot after all."


    Elder Dao''s head hurt and his annoyance level shot up. He had wanted to see Yoko in trouble but this girl refused to go down.


    Elder Dao had even paid a lot of reporters to create trouble for Yoko during the conference but the results had ended up as completely different than expected.


    Who knew Yoko Tsurugi was so close to the divine leader? If the elders had known then they would have painted this situation differently.


    "Anyway, you all should not be here. You know that the beasts do not like your presence. I will not be able to save you if they decided to attack you in my absence."


    Amane warned the elders and a lot of them tensed up.


    They had been so busy trying to get Amane into trouble that they had even forgotten what kind of place they were at.


    As soon as Amane finished speaking, there was a roar from inside the hall and the poison drake looked outside.


    As soon as its eyes fell on the council of elders, the poison drake tried to break free and kill them all.


    Some faint-hearted elders felt their knees go weak and they collapsed to the ground. Even Elder Hana and Elder Dao were tense.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, is this your doing? Hold the poison drake back so that it does not harm anyone. If even one person gets harmed then¡­"


    "It will not be my fault. You people are the ones who tried to go near the poison drake despite my insistence not to go near it. So, it would also be your fault if an incident happens."


    Amane shifted the blame to the other party. The elders had no choice but to back down now.


    Amane let out a relieved sigh as soon as the elders left her alone. Those people could cause Amane a lot of headaches in the future.


    "Fuck those people. I can never guess what goes on inside their mind. Anyway, my work here is done so I should head out as well now."


    There was a lot to be done right now. Most importantly, Amane needed to find out the connection between the chimera and the Hive. Hive was proving to be an issue for her now.


    "Somehow, I do not get a good feeling every time I think about this organization. I wonder who is heading it and what they want."


    Amane had a few guesses about the identity of the main head of Hive. But she hoped that she was wrong.


    "Yoko, you have an important call for you. The girl you saved yesterday wants to meet you. It seems like she remembered something but she only wants to talk to you about it. Will you go and hear her out?"


    Sakura arrived at the hall as well and looked inside. She had an understanding expression on her face when she looked at Amane''s annoyed expression.

 Chapter 87: 87: Plans of revenge [pt1]

    Amane had not expected to find herself in the hospital once more. She had expected to visit this place, but sometimes in the future.But here she was, back once more, and all because a kid wanted to talk to her about something important. Or Amane hoped that it was something important since she did not have a lot of time.


    "Lady Yoko, the child is stable but I would still ask you not to excite her too much. It can cause her unknown psychological harm if she gets excited too quickly."


    The doctor was treating Amane like she was a fool and did not know how to handle her emotions. The way this doctor looked at Amane did not sit well with her.


    "I know what I am doing. I will make sure to not excite the kid too much."


    The doctor frowned at Amane''s words; disapproval written all over his face. Amane had no idea what this man''s problem was, but he was getting on her nerves.


    The way he looked at Amane, but his lips closed and his eyes piercing straight at Amane, she had a feeling this doctor was looking down on her.


    "Fine, please go in now."


    The doctor finally relented and opened the door for her. Amane could swear that she heard the doctor whisper ''Lucky bastard, what did the divine leader even see in her.''


    And somehow, that cleared up all the questions Amane had. She now knew why this doctor and a lot of nurses in this place were being rude or outright ignorant in front of her. It was because they were jealous of Amane and her position in life.


    "Oh well, jealousy is human nature. There is not much I can do about it."


    Amane whispered and opened the door to the room. She entered the place quietly since it was dark inside. She did not know how long it would take for this kid to wake up, but Amane was willing to wait.


    "No don''t. They did nothing wrong¡­"


    The kid gasped and woke up from her dream. She was still a little disoriented and tried to gather herself before the room came into her focus.


    Her rapidly beating heart calmed down once she realized that she was safe once more.


    "Did you have a nightmare? Your complexion looks bad."


    Once again, the kid stiffed before realizing that she knew the one who spoke to her. Tension drained from Penelope''s frame and it made her look a few years younger than before.


    "You scared me. What are you doing here? No, I mean, you arrived quite quickly."


    Penelope quickly caught herself so that she did not sound as surprised as she was at this moment. She did not want to sound like a brat who only cared about themselves.


    But there was something about Lady Yoko''s presence that put Penelope at peace. She could not explain it, but even now those piercing eyes made her instincts submit to the older woman.


    "You asked me to be here. I was told that you wanted to convey something to me. Now speak. I am all ears."


    Amane opened her arms in a gesture to show that she was willing to take anything she was given. She already had an idea of what Penelope wanted to discuss.


    "A-About that. I remembered the stranger talking to my parents about something. He asked how the experimental drug kept in the Sullick was and how much it progressed. M-My parents were not thrilled to answer, but they said that it is ready for human experimentation."


    Now this was big news. So far, Amane had not found any evidence of the chimera being related to human experimentation.


    But if it was the truth then it changed things. This violated any code of conduct set for the beat workers.


    "Did they ever succeed? Heck, did they experiment? How long ago was this conversation?"


    Amane asked this all-in-one breath. She had a trauma when it came to human experimentation and it was coming back to her.


    Before Amane knew it, she had clutched the kid''s sides and her strength was squeezing the kid rather tightly.


    There was a pained expression on Penelope''s face, coupled with a small blush. Her uncomfortable expression was what made Amane finally let her go.


    "I d-don''t know how long ago this conversation was. I just know that it happened recently. I am sorry that I cannot be of any help."


    Penelope apologized to Amane for not being useful. But this small piece of information was precious to Amane.


    She now had a direction and a possible outcome for this experiment as well.


    "Those Hive bastards sure are playing with fire. Do they even know what their curiosity would result in?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane doubted that the hive knew the result of human experimentation. The last time such a thing happened, it was an utter disaster.


    As a result, the records of that experiment were destroyed and the memories were sealed to ensure no one else would try such a thing.


    But there were still idiots out there who tried such things nonetheless.


    "Kid, you did well. Your information will help me a lot. Now go back to sleep because you need to recover your strength."


    Amane patted Penelope''s head and Penelope''s blush spread across her face. The sudden shyness from the child startled Amane. But in a good way.


    When she exited the room, the looks of disgust followed. But her mind was far too occupied to bother with these people.


    Penelope had given Amane a direction that Amane needed to follow. Hive was getting more and more dangerous by the second.


    ......


    Ashely Tunner watched Yoko Tsurugi exit the hospital. His rage burned his insides as he took in the female form in front of him.


    This female was the reason his career was going downhill and why Ashely''s fans were abandoning him.


    As soon as the press had released their statements in favor of Yoko, Ashley had been bashed and mocked by everyone. What''s more? His funding had been stopped by his supporters.


    Now he was truly left with no support and no way to continue his research.


    ''Yoko Tsurugi. Yoko Tsurugi. Yoko Tsurugi. I shall never forgive you.''


    Ashley promised in his heart as his face remained neutral. He turned around and went to the last press conference of his life.


    He needed to redeem his reputation before he played around with the drug he was given. His beloved chimera was waiting for him back home.


    "Mr. Tunner, what do you have to say about yourself and the chimera? Everyone saw the chimera attack yesterday live and they know that chimera is a violent specie. Do you want to defend yourself somehow?"


    Ashley Tunner looked at the reporter who asked him this question. Her eyes were fierce and her attitude was mild.


    "That is not the chimera''s fault. Even the most well-mannered people would get irritated if they are triggered, never to mention a beast. The excitement from the press conference must have started it."


    Ashley calmly replied. He was ready with his answers. But the reporters did not seem to agree with his statement.


    "Hmm, according to bi-standees, the chimera appeared out of nowhere and began to attack them. The amount of pain it was in also caused an empath to faint. Don''t you think it is kinder to kill a beast in such a situation?"


    One of the reporters asked, trying to back Ashely into a corner. But Ashely was not going to go down so easily.


    "Of course not. A beast should not be killed under any circumstances. Instead, we should have tried to understand it more. Maybe we would have been able to help it out."


    The reporters suddenly smelled a scope and asked more and more questions, Ashley. He deflected a lot of them, but even he was not able to keep up with the ferocity of these reporters until the end.


    He was beginning to look irritated and his secretary noticed this.


    "A-Alright, this is enough. Please stop asking useless questions now so that we can get to work. I hope you people will give us time to look after our interests as well."


    The secretary quickly ushered the reporters outside. He did not want to see his employer fly off in a fit of rage. No one would be able to survive that.


    "Hmph, these people are annoying. What do they even know about the chimera to criticize it like this? They are a disgrace to our human race."


    The secretary shook his head in shame. He knew in his heart that it was his employer who was wrong. But since he needed this job, the secretary did not say anything. And this quietness of the secretary fueled Ashely Tunner''s desire and his delusion even more. He knew what he was doing was the right thing. He just needed the world to see it now.


    And for that, Ashley Tunner had the perfect solution - to use the drug and tame the chimera.

 Chapter 88: 88: Plans of revenge [pt2]

    "Mr. Tunner, I asked you to be careful. Please do not cause any trouble for me. I need to deal with a lot right now."Ashley looked at his assistant. He was a young boy, barely of age. But he had the best resume for his case and he also had a lot of material covered. This was what people called a genius.


    His secretary booked all of Ashely''s appointments and also took notes of his schedule. In short, Ashley''s secretary did everything that needed to be done and he did it flawlessly.


    There was no shortcoming in his assistant''s work and Ashely was proud of this face. But he also found it infuriating since it hardly left anything to nitpick.


    Not only that, but his secretary was also on Yoko Tsurugi''s side. He was an avid believer in the divine guild and would not even think of going against the divine guild''s speeches.


    So, when the divine guild had made a statement in Yoko Tsurugi''s favor, his secretary asked Ashely to reconsider his stand of view and apologize. It had been irritating for Ashely to even think about it.


    And that was when his point of view changed.


    Instead of becoming the greatest creation of man, Ashley would instead bestow that honor on his secretary. As someone bound to obey Ashely, his secretary could not disobey him.


    And then the world would see that Ashely had been right all along. These chimeras do not deserve to die.


    "Mr. Ashely, are you listening to me? We need to head out for your interview right now."


    Ashley sighed as he pocketed his vial of solution. It was time to finally use it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His secretary drove him to the conference hall where a lot of people were gathered. Most of them were reporters who waited for Ashely to enter with a keen eye. They would try to corner him as soon as he stepped inside.


    "Mr. Tunner, here, have this tea. I think we can resolve this situation if you open your mouth and tell us what happened."


    The only reporter on Ashely''s side tried to spin the situation in their favor. But no one else followed his lead.


    Everyone else was here just as an audience. They already knew what they were going to write in their story anyway.


    "Ah yes. Mr. secretary, here, has this tea. I am sure you are parched as well by now."


    Ashley mixed his vial into his tea and passed it over to his secretary. The man raised one of his eyebrows in shock at the kind gesture he had not expected to be treated like this.


    As far as the secretary knew, his employer was a sadistic man who only thought about himself and what he found interesting.


    That was why, the secretary had no thoughts of drinking this tea. Especially since he had seen Mr. Tunner mix something questionable in it.


    "Mr. Secretary, won''t you drink the tea? It will go cold otherwise."


    The secretary looked at the reporter in front of him. Any words he said now would be used against him and his employer, so the secretary had to be careful.


    "Well, I am on a diet and I cannot drink tea. You can have it if you want to."


    The secretary passed the tea toward the other person with a heavy heart. He felt sorry for the one receiving the tea. But the secretary also wanted to live.


    The reporter who received the tea was shocked at the kind gesture. But he acknowledges it nonetheless.


    However, even the reporter did not touch the tea.


    Ashley Tunner finally noticed this happening and he felt annoyed at the outcome of his actions. He had used his whole vial so he needed someone to drink the tea for him.


    When a cat knocked it down, he was about to reach out for the teacup. Some of the liquid landed on the cat''s body and into her mouth.


    The cat gave a hiss and her fur suddenly grew wild. It was transforming into a small-form chimera.


    "W-What is going on? Are we under attack? What do we do now?"


    People panicked and for good reasons. They had not seen something like this happen to them before.


    However, Ashely Tunner was not worried. He was fascinated at the process of seeing a chimera form in front of his eyes. This was the ultimate life form he desired to observe.


    "Don''t worry everyone. The cat is alright now. She will not harm you and ¡­"


    As soon as Ashely Tunner uttered those words, the cat leaped at the reporter nearest to her and slashed him across the chest.


    Green blood began to seep into the red one and the reporter died on the spot.


    "This car is venomous. Everyone, hurry and run away."


    There was a small yell before everyone began to run away. No one remembered why they had even gathered here in the first place.


    Only Ashely and his secretary remained in the room after that. The cat-chimera hissed as she looked at them. Her eyes looked pained but the secretary was in no condition to even know what was happening.


    "Hey, isn''t this great? This is the chimera I created. I initially intended to use you for it but this works just as well."


    The secretaries blood froze as soon as he heard what his employer said.


    Ashley Tunner wanted to use his secretary. Where was the consent in that? The justice.


    "Hey, don''t worry. This is a small chimera and easy to tame. Just wait and watch what I do with it. The world will be a better place after I¡­"


    The cat-chimera did not allow Ashely Tunner to finish his words. It leaped at the man and slashed him across the face.


    Ashley Tunner died instantly.


    The secretary was frozen stiff, no longer knowing what to do. He tried to move but his legs would not let him.


    The cat hissed but ignored the secretary. Instead, she kept on ramming her head against the wall to kill itself.


    Finally, due to her small bulk, the cat chimera succeeded and the secretary was able to feel his legs again.


    "Now, where you do think you are going? You saw our experiment and you also saw the results. I am afraid I cannot let you go now, Mr. Secretary."


    The secretary froze at those words. Someone walked toward him and places a hand on his shoulder. The secretary turned around and his eyes met a familiar face.


    "You! You are involved in all this? Why would you-? What will the divine leader say?"


    Sean looked at the secretary in from of him with a calm expression. He already knew that he had betrayed the divine leader.


    Sean''s betrayal was a long way coming and it was obvious to anyone who paid attention.


    "Hmm, you do not need to worry about what will happen to me, you should be worried about yourself more than myself. Because the bigger question is, what will happen to you."


    The secretary had not even thought about his situation before. But now that he had, he was frozen stiff. What would happen to him indeed?


    "Are you going to kill me? I would have you know that I am not a good bait material. You will not be able to get a lot of value out of me."


    The man tried to negotiate his release but Sean looked unbothered.


    "Doesn''t matter. Now get up because we have a lot of work to do. I hope you are ready to fight for your life tomorrow."


    It did not look as if this man was ready to do anything but Sean needed to clear up this scene soon.


    He did not want anyone to know what happened there.


    Once the secretary was secured, Sean quickly cleaned up the sight so that none of the Hive''s drugs remained on the scene. But he still left enough clues for this site not to look tampered with.


    "It''s time to call for Mother and Yoko Tsurugi here. The press would have a field day for sure. And you! You were an accident so what should we do with you."


    Sean looked at the dead body of the chimera cat in front of him. He wanted to pick it up and take it back. But then he decided that it would be better to just take the cat back for now.


    There was no need to complicate things for himself any more than he already had.


    The next day, both Amane and Charlie arrived at the scene. There was a lot to unpack here and there were reporters present on the scene as well.


    But what surprised Amane the most was the body of a dead cat on the scene. She turned the cat around, only to find a chimera.


    And just lying a little further away from the cat''s body was a dead Ashely Tunner. Amane could guess what happened here.

 Chapter 89: 89: The elf owner [pt1]

    Amane picked up the dead chimera''s body and turned it around. The stench of death was heavy in the air. Just smelling it was enough to make someone hurl anything they had eaten before.But Amane was somewhat used to the smell and she did not even flinch when everyone turned their backs to her.


    "Hmm, no sighs of forceful fighting. This chimera took its own life. And it looks like it also took the lives of a few more people. This seems like another cold case to me."


    Amane pointed out with a tired sigh. This felt like wasted time to her.


    Around her, the reporters flinched at her cold words and expressions. They had not expected a person as dignified as Amane to speak in such a cold manner.


    "I see. So, we found out nothing this time as well, huh? I guess I will have to pull out the big guns."


    It was tough to see, but Charlie had a somewhat annoyed expression on her face. Her eyes were sharp and that made everyone else step away from her.


    Amane just raised her eyebrow in surprise at Charlie''s words. She did not know what this ''big gun'' was about and she did not even want to know at this point.


    "In any case, our time here would be wasted so I will go home. I need to start on the poison drake''s journey today."


    Charlie Suzuki had a sulking look on her face that begged Amane to stay behind and play with her. But Amane was an expert in ignoring that face.


    She easily picked up her belongings and left for her home.


    The poison drake was standing at the ready when Amane reached home. And surprisingly enough, Sakura was also there.


    "Yoko, are you going to fly with the poison Drake alone? It is not safe out there. Do you want me to come with you?"


    Sakura asked with a hesitant expression. Amane understood Sakura did not have pure intentions with wanting to come with her on this mission. Sakura wanted to come mainly because of the connections she would be able to make. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And on other occasions, Amane would have been more than happy to take Sakura with her out. But not today. This time, there were signs of real danger all around her.


    "I know you want to come with me Sakura, but not this time. I will invite our employer to come and visit us sometime. That way, you can discuss all you want with them later."


    Amane promised this to Sakura and the worry in Sakura''s eyes eased a little bit.


    "B-But that is not what I wanted to come with you."


    Sakura tried to deny but she was not able to fully speak up her mind. Mostly because Sakura knew that Amane could see through her.


    Amane patted the girl''s head and then boarded the poison drake.


    "Aske Eclipse to help you out if you get in trouble. He knows what to do by now."


    Eclipse had almost completed his training and Amane was ready to send him out in the world.


    But the only thing Eclipse could not handle yet were the elders. Eclipse was a little clumsy when it came to human relationships and how to handle them.


    And that was where Sakura came in., they both were an effective team as far as Amane could see.


    "Yoko, just go. I can see ridiculous thoughts filling up your brain."


    Sakura yelled back and Amane watched a blush cover her face. It was adorable and Amane was busy laughing to see the melancholic look cover Sakura''s face.


    "Fine, I am going now. You should take care of yourself."


    Amane yelled before she commanded her drake to leap in the air. The drake followed her command and soon the pair disappeared into the air.


    For a full hour, nothing happened. Amane was just about to let her guard down when she felt the disturbance of magic in the air.


    "Here they come. Now kid, let''s see what you can do."


    Amane patented the poison drake''s body and it leapt up in joy. The poison drake was finally able to make use of its massive body and reflexes.


    It dodged all the bullets flying toward them.


    Amane might not be able to see the ship being used to attack her and the poison drake but she could still feel the mana in the air.


    As such, it was easy for her to take aim and shoot the massive thing down. She condensed her mana into a weapon and let go of the trigger. The huge arrow hit the mark and soon the plane was down.


    It all took under a minute and Amane wanted to be bitter about the lack of preparations the elder council had done against her.


    "Those fools think that this small trick would be able to take me down? Just how much are they underestimating me?"


    Amane gritted her teeth in frustration. She did not even want to imagine what would happen next to make her irritation rise.


    The poison drake gave out a purr in response to Amane''s worried expression. And Amane just rubbed its sides to calm it down.


    "Don''t worry about anything. Just keep on moving forward. We are almost at our destination."


    The poison drake somehow landed on the ground but the landing was not graceful.


    On the other side of the cliff, an elf seemed to be waiting for them. Her blond hair and green eyes shined brightly in the morning light.


    And those green lit up even more when they took in the poison drake''s appearance.


    "A-Are you miss Tsurugi? I w-welcome you to my estate. I am Kiana, your contractor. It is nice to meet you."


    The female bowed in greeting and Amane tried hard not to notice the way her breasts juggled. Now that pair was certainly the biggest one, she had seen in her life.


    The elf also noticed that stare and there was the emergence of a sudden blush on her face.


    "Ugh, please come in. There is not much I can offer you right now but I should be able to show you someplace to rest for the time being."


    The elf''s blush had not ebbed even now but she pushed it all aside and welcomed Amane into her valley.


    The eld also took a step toward the poison drake, but the drake took a step back to shake that touch off. It did not want to be touched by anyone but Amane right now.


    There was confusion and hurt in the drake''s eyes as her touch was rejected by that massive beauty in front of her.


    "W-What is wrong with the drake? Does it not like me?"


    The elf asked in a quivering voice. It seemed as if tears would fall from those forest eyes any second now.


    Amane did not feel sorry for the elf, but she did feel like she needed to explain what was happening there.


    "It''s not only you, Lady Kiana. This kid here is shy and he will not accept any touch that he is not familiar with. You need to give it some time to accept you."


    Amane could force the drake to obey the elf, but she did not want to. The drake was a living being that deserved freedom and choice.


    Amane could not take that away from the drake at any cost.


    "O-Oh! Is that so? Then I guess it is alright. I will wait for this kid to get used to me first."


    The elf asked with an excited tone. Just the thought of being able to touch the drake and make use of it for her research was enough to excite the elf.


    In her excitement, the elf forgot all about the warning and reached out for the drake. The drake did not like that and it flinched. It startled the elf as well and she took a step back.


    This was getting awkward from the first meeting itself.


    "Alright, both of you stop. Lady Kiana kindly steps back and gives the drake some space. I will settle it down and then come to meet you inside. How about we talk about what will happen next inside."


    Amane offered this and the elf nodded. Amane got down in front of the drake and patted the drake.


    There was envy in the elf''s eyes as she watched Amane pet the drake. And that caused Amane to feel bad. She extended her hand toward the elf and rubbed the elf''s hand a few times to spread her smell all around it.


    Then she let the drake smell their combined smell and finally, it accepted the elf''s petting.


    The elf had stars in her eyes when she petted the drake. It looked as if the elf was melting being with the drake.


    But the drake did not allow that lingering touch to last. As soon as Amane''s scent was gone from the elf''s skin, it pulled back and turned its head.

 Chapter 90: 90: The elf owner [pt2]

    "So, what is this kid called? I cannot keep on calling it a ''drake'' forever, right?"The elf asked with a happy voice. She was enjoying her time just being in the poison drake''s company. Even after being violently rejected by the drake, the female was not ready to give up just yet.


    She was going to become this Drake''s best friend, no matter what she had to do to achieve that.


    "A name? A name is a very personal thing for a beast and you cannot name one nilly-willy. Only its true owner can name a beast. And in this case, this drake was not mine so I did not name it."


    Despite having tamed hundreds of beasts in the past, there had only been a handful of those beasts Amane had named. And that had also been before Amane realized what accepting a name did to a beast.


    They were bound to the person who named them and they would also serve that person for life. The bond was strong and only death could serve it for real.


    "So, are you going to invite me in or not? We have a lot to discuss after all."


    Amane remedies the elf, changing the topic quickly before it could become awkward between the two. The elf looked agitated by the sudden words Amane spoke and there was also regret in her eyes.


    The elf did not want to leave the drake alone. She wanted to talk to it more and get to know it more. But the elf had made up its mind now. She needed to understand what the drake wanted first.


    "Lady Tsurugi, it would be my honor to serve you in whatever manner you want me to. Please come inside."


    The more excited the elf was, the more animated she was. And that made a particular part of her body more active as well. Amane was surprised to see that the elf''s breasts were still alright and not flopping out of her shirt by now.


    The elf did not notice Amane''s attention on a certain part of her body. She just opened the door and invited Amane in.


    The inside of the mansion was beautiful but barren. There was not even a single servant in the vicinity of this place.


    For someone as wealthy as this elf, this was a tragedy. One had to wonder how this place was even kept clean all this time.


    "I am sorry but coffee is all I can offer you at this time. The servant who brings the groceries is supposed to come tomorrow. So, we both will have to wait for that long."


    Kiana sounded sorry and she quickly entered the kitchen to prepare the coffee.


    "Are there no servants in this mansion to help you out? I cannot see anyone but this place still looks clean and fresh."


    Amane pointed out calmly. She did not want to make things awkward for no reason. If Kiana took offense to Amane''s words, then it would truly be bad.


    "Ah, about that? You should not worry so much. This place is not abandoned, just vacant for the moment. I often ask my staff to leave if things are about to get dangerous around here. I am a scientist after all."


    That much Amane knew. The information sheet Amane had received did tell her that her employer this time was a scientist.


    And a famous one at that as well.


    It was clear for Amane to see why such a person might need the poison drake. It was for the products a drake can provide. But unlike her speculations, it seemed like Kiana genuinely loved and respected the drake.


    That put Amane''s mind at ease.


    "A-Anyway, why was the drake behaving so coldly to me? I thought tamed beasts are supposed to get along with their owners."


    Kiana asked with a bumped expression on her face. Her pouting made Amane feel bad, especially when she looked at the shining eyes in front of her.


    She knew her words would hurt Kiana, but concealing the truth was not something Amane wanted to do.


    "A tamed beast would obey its owner unconditionally. And in this case, that owner is ''me.'' However, just like you cannot force a human kid to get along with everyone, you cannot force a tamed beast to get along with all humans as well."


    "You will need to wait for the drake to come around. Either this or you will have to take a creative approach to fasten the process."


    The elf had the determination to fill her eyes. She seemed to have decided what she wanted to do now.


    "I see. So, how long will it take for the drake to come around if I wait for it? One day? Two days? One week?"


    The scientist asked with a determined voice. She was willing to wait for as long as it was needed. But Amane shook her head in reply to the elf''s words.


    "It can be anywhere from one day to never. There is no guarantee that the drake will ever accept you either. So, it all depends on the drake."


    The enthusiasm Kiana showed ebbed a little. But the determination did not fade away from Kiana''s eyes. If anything, it seemed even stronger than before.


    "I see. So, what about the other ''cheat'' you were talking about? Did it have something to do with the way you rubbed my hand before?"


    Kiana was observant for sure. She managed to guess what Amane was going to do already.


    "Hmm, that is right. I rubbed my scent all over you so that the drake will not get as agitated as before with our combined scents. And it seemed like it worked this time around."


    Amane quickly explained what she had done. The elf listened to her carefully before blinking her eyes a few times.


    Something seemed to have clicked in her mind after a few seconds and she suddenly stood up.


    "I see. If that''s the case then we should try it. What do you want me to do? Take a bath with you? Sleep with you? Spend some time with you? Whatever it is you want, I am willing to try it out."


    Amane was surprised at how fast Kiana came around. Most people would have raised their eyebrows a little and even been shocked to know that they needed to spend a night with someone.


    But here Kiana was, taking up Amane''s offer with open arms.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? There is still time for you to back out, you know."


    Amane reminded Kiana one last time but Kiana''s determination was much more impressive than Amane was giving her credit for. Kiana just snorted and stood up.


    Before Amane knew it, she had a solid weight pressing against her body. And there was also a pair of eyes looking up at her.


    "I don''t care what the consequences of my actions are. I have decided what I should have done earlier. Your scent? I will accept all of it." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane felt Kiana''s cold hands on the nape of her neck. They roamed all over her exposed body before going down her clothes. Kiana seemed to hum as she took control.


    Amane let Kiana be in control for now, enjoying the feeling of cold hands all over her body.


    And then Kiana began to tug Amane''s clothes off. They were both still in the open dining room where anyone could walk out and see them. But they both did not care.


    Especially Kiana. She was wet and her leaking wetness created a puddle beneath her body. Amane could feel that wetness seeping into her stockings.


    "Hmm, you say you are doing this for the drake, but that isn''t true, right Kiana? Your body is enjoying the closeness. I can feel the after-effects on my body after all."


    Amane pointed toward the wetness on her lap and Kiana instantly blushed. But her eyes did not look away from Amane even when a blush covered her face.


    "Shut up. This is a woman''s natural reaction when they are aroused. I am not ashamed of my behavior and you need to keep your mouth in check."


    It seemed like Amane had hit a sensitive nerve in Kiana''s mind. Kiana quickly pulled Amane down and smacked her lips against Amane.


    It was not a surprise to either when their kiss evolved into something more. Especially when Kiana was trying her best to get more of Amane''s scene on her body.


    But she was going too fast and not in the right direction. So, Amane rubbed her hand in Kiana''s hair and tugged her head back.


    "Alright, enough of your clumsy attention. Let me take the lead from here and show you what you need to do."


    Kiana panted as her head was held back by Amane''s'' fingers. She tried to get back to what she was doing but the younger one held her in place.


    "Look, I will help you out so stop your clumsy attempts at seduction."

 Chapter 91: 91: The elf owner [pt3] [R-18]

    Amane took hold of Kiana''s hand before pressing her body down on the table. The current position of Kiana left her whole body exposed to Amane''s eyes."Hey, I think I was doing just fine on top of you." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kiana complained as she tried to break free of Amane''s grip. She was a little uncomfortable after being held beneath Amane''s body.


    The cold fingers roaming all over her body made Kiana especially nervous. She was not used to this much physical contact with another human being.


    "Don''t worry and empty your mind. We are not here to have sex but to rub my scent all over your body. Let me take care of this."


    Amane took hold of Kiana''s hand and pulled it closer to her mouth. A small kiss on the back of Kiana''s hand was enough to make her blush and look away.


    "Fine, do what you want. As long as I can touch the poison drake, then nothing else matters."


    Kiana assured Amane but the desire in her eyes and the stiffness in her body were indicators that she did not hate physical contact as much as she said she did.


    "Glad to see that we have this figured out. Now then, let''s get started. We should do it with our fingers first. Hmm, give me your hand."


    Amane held her hand out and Kiana reluctantly handed it out. It was a delicate land with long fingers, perfect for what Amane was about to do next.


    She brought Kiana''s hand down toward her soaked pussy and rubbed it all over.


    "Now, finger me well and rub all my juice over your hand. That is the place which had most of my scent."


    Kiana''s blush became worse once she heard Amane''s shameless words. Her hands stiffened and she looked away. But her hand rubbed all around Amane''s wetness before a finger entered her soaked pussy.


    "D-Don''t think I am doing this because I want to, alright? This is all for the sake of the poison drake."


    Kiana reminded Amane as her finger curled inside Amane''s pussy. Her long finger looked around inside Amane but it was a tight and hot place. It squeezed Kiana''s finger and she flinched at the hot and tight feeling.


    ''This is fascinating. I want to see more.''


    Without warning, Kiana sank another of her fingers into Amane''s pussy. The sudden action caught Amane off-guard and her pussy dropped even more. Kiana''s hand was soaked by this time but she was still fascinated.


    She got another finger into Amane and began to stretch Amane out. The sudden spike in pleasure with her pussy being violated by an inexperienced hand did things to Amane. She had not realized that she had such a kink.


    "Kiana, let go before I come all over your hand. Give me some space."


    Kiana did not pull out, but she did look at Amane with an expression full of disapproval. This bratty attitude was unexpected and hot at the same time. But Amane''s instincts were not going to let it slide.


    So, with Kiana''s fingers still in her body, Amane turned the tables and made Kiana lean back. Their current position made Amane''s pussy position directly on top of Kiana''s chest. Those long fingers were still inside Amane, stirring her guts around.


    Amane squirted and her pussy juice covered Kiana''s body. The sudden pulsing of that pussy around Kiana''s fingers fascinated her and she rubbed her hands to feel the quivering. It caused Amane''s sensitive walls to feel pleasure.


    Amane purposely collapsed her body so that her wetness would rub against Kiana''s.


    "Hey, want to try something more fun?"


    Amane asked with a horny expression. Her pleasure had made her forget what she had been trying to do in the first place.


    For Kiana, all this was new and fascinating. She wanted to try more things but her shyness did not allow Kiana to say it.


    Amane''s sudden offer had left Kiana speechless and she looked away. She was not able to speak anything anymore but her moan was all the answer Amane needed.


    Not that Amane could hold herself back anymore either. Her leaking pussy needed friction and the only thing that could give it to her was the wet pussy in front of her.


    Amane rubbed her wetness against Kiana''s clothed one and the friction of Kiana''s skirt between them caused them both to moan.


    The wet cloth of the skirt was stuck to Kiana''s pussy, exposing its shape to Amane''s eyes.


    "Looks like someone is a bad girl. I did not know Doctor Kiana did not wear underwear. That''s so naughty of you."


    Amane''s voice was husky when she spoke. Her pussy was rubbing against Kiana''s clothed one but she needed more skin and more pleasure.


    Her words caused Kiana to moan. Kiana was feeling double pleasure from being marked and her pussy being touched for the first time.


    She tried to get her mind to focus, but it was so difficult for her.


    "I-It feels uncomfortable to wear underwear¡­."


    Kiana moaned those words out, not being able to hold herself back anymore. She needed to come now or she felt like she would combust. Her desires were rearing their ugly head at her.


    "Hmm, should I help you feel comfortable then? I am sure your soaked skirt is not very comfortable as well."


    Kiana pointed out and quickly stripped Kiana completely naked. The skirt joined Kiana''s shirt somewhere on the floor. That tight pussy in front of Amane was leaking like a broken fountain.


    "You''re like a bitch in heat, unable to control your actions. But worry not because I will curse you of your sickness. You will feel better soon."


    Amane''s thrusts became a little more forceful. Her hips were rubbing against Kiana''s every other thrust. It caused both parties to crying out in pleasure.


    Kiana''s brain was swimming in pleasure. She could not think of anything but the hips thrusting against her. She wanted more of this feeling.


    "Y-Yoko, give me more. Mark me up."


    Kiana needed to be marked from the inside out. Her body desired to be dominated and it was a new territory that terrified and fascinated her at the same time.


    "I am sure you want to be marked up. After all, that''s what a bitch wants, right? To be marked and become pregnant. Unfortunately, I cannot give you the second thing."


    Kiana moaned at the thought of becoming heavy with a child. Her pussy pulsed at the thought as well, now drooling with the need to have something big inside.


    But being rubbed by an experienced hand felt just as good as having something big inside her.


    "Move your hips bitch. You need to show me that you are desperate for me."


    Amane rubbed Kiana''s head affectionately and Kiana leaned into that touch. It felt good to be patted on her head.


    But then that gentle touch became a little harsher and the tugs because a little more painful. It was just painful enough to feel pleasurable and that caused Amane to tug a little harder.


    "Hmm, are you feeling better? Do you need me to stop here?"


    Amane asked as she patted Kiana once more. But Kiana did not want to stop. Her soaked body wanted to keep on going and Amane gave her what she wanted.


    Her leaking pussy rubbed its juice all over Kiana''s body and spread her scent around Kiana. Kiana might not be able to smell it, but she smelled just like Amane right now.


    "Now then, there is one part of you still left untouched. Let''s rectify that, shall we?"


    Amane asked while positioning her body in front of Kiana''s face. Her leaking pussy was throbbing and Kiana was not able to take her eyes off it.


    There was wonder and hunger in Kiana''s eyes but she still did not move. She was waiting for her orders, like a good bitch.


    "This is your reward. Go ahead and have it."


    As if waiting for this command since forever, Kiana began to lap at Amane''s wetness with vigor. Her tongue continued to lick around that soft body in front of her and the wetness of that pussy was soaking her mouth.


    Kiana was being dyed in Amane''s scent but she did not care at this moment. Not then she had such a delicious thing in front of her.


    "Slow down. Be a good bitch and clean me up. Once you are covered in my scent, we can go out to meet the poison drake."


    Kiana''s eyes said that she did not understand a thing of what Amane just said. She was just busy chasing after her pleasure.


    But that was alright with Amane as well. She was close to coming and tried to pull Kiana''s face away.


    But Kiana was stubborn and held her spot. It caused Amane to come all over Kiana''s face. But Kiana only rubbed all that come over her body and looked at Amane with a face full of trusting light.

 Chapter 92: 92: The elf owner [pt4] [R-18]

    "Should we go out and see if you are being accepted by the poison drake now or not? You are covered in my scent."Amane rubbed Kiana''s pleasure-filled face. It finally knocked Kiana out of her thoughts and she managed to drag herself out of her mind''s haze and look up at Amane.


    "L-Let''s try it. I want to bond with the poison drake as soon as possible."


    Kiana stood up on shaky legs. The pleasure was still not out of her system, but she could finally move on her own.


    Every step caused Kiana''s insides to throb. She was still horny and wanted to come. But she also wanted to see the poison Drake with her own eyes.


    Amane followed Kiana''s naked body outside. She was equally naked but Amane had long gotten used to roaming around without clothes. She did not feel shy or awkward without clothes anymore.


    "C-Come here. You do not need to fear me."


    Kiana took the first step toward the poison drake. Since Kiana''s body was covered in Amane''s scent, the poison drake did not make a move to hurt her. But it did not make any move to approach her either. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kiana was still stubborn and she continued to approach the drake with determined eyes. The drake looked at her with weary eyes, not liking a human so close to its nest.


    "It''s alright kit. She''s kin and not here to hurt us."


    Amane pushed her body against Kiana''s from behind. Her naked breasts rubbed against Kiana''s back and the softens made Kiana moan. Her pussy tingled and it desired to be touched.


    The drake looked at the pain in front of it with surprised eyes. It had not expected his master to take a mate here.


    As a result, the drake was curious about Kiana and finally approached her on his own accord.


    "That is right kit. Come here and welcome the new addition to our family. Kiana, look at the drake and greet it."


    Amane pushed her hand under Kiana''s head and forced it to look up. Kiana had closed her eyes when Amane began to massage her breasts. But this forceful action caused her to open her eyes.


    The drake was looking directly at Kiana and her lewd display made her moan. She had not expected to ever be in such a position.


    "Y-Yoko, this is a little embarrassing. Do we need to be this intimate in front of the drake?"


    Kiana moaned out these words as her body yielded to Amane. Her back melted against Amane''s front and her head was pushed back.


    Amane pulled Kiana into a kiss and dominated the elder''s mouth with her talented tongue.


    When she pulled back, Kiana was a panting mess and her face was flushed. The drake was still looking at them with a fascinated look in its eyes.


    "Hmm, of course, we must show our close bond to the poison drake. Drakes and a hierarchical society and I am the current pack leader. You need to establish your position if you want the drake to acknowledge you."


    Amane explained this with one of her fingers circling Kiana''s pussy.


    The leaking mess rubbed against Amane''s hand, wanting to be more petted. Amane gave that pussy what it wanted and sank one of her fingers inside.


    Kiana flinched at the sudden action, tears filling her eyes as she tried to hold still.


    But Amane''s fingers felt too good and the pair of eyes looking at Kiana made her feel hot. It made her want to expose herself more and to show her deepest part to everyone.


    Amane''s fingers made wet and lewd noises as they stretched Kiana out. They rubbed against her sensitive walls and jabbed into her pleasure spots.


    Meanwhile, Amane plundered Kiana''s mouth with her tongue. It touched the back of Kiana''s throat and tickled it at the same time.


    "M-Make me come please."


    Kiana begged when the kiss broke. The drake was forgotten, as was the purpose of her visit outside. All that mattered was chasing after her pleasure.


    Amane laughed gently at the state Kiana had been reduced to. But Amane wanted more of this dominance.


    She pressed her lips gently against Kiana the next time while her third finger joined inside Kiana''s pussy followed by her fourth.


    "Look at your lewd body. I am sure you will be able to take my whole fist inside at this rate. Do you want to try it?"


    Amane asked and Kiana nodded.


    "G-Give it to me. It feels good."


    Kiana asked with her pussy held out and ready to be pounded into. Amane did not want once Kiana finished begging.


    Her four fingers went in and out of Kiana''s body before the smallest one joined in as well.


    Kiana was beyond wet and her elf constitution made sure she adjusted to anything Amane was doing.


    Kiana''s pussy stretched around Amane''s and accepted the whole hand inside. Before Amane knew it, her hand was inside that warm and wet heat.


    One thrust and then two and then even three. That was enough to make Kiana lose her mind and her hips continued to move.


    The more Amane pressed inside Kiana, the more her body seemed to take from Amane. It even accepted Amane''s hand deep inside her body.


    And after nearly ten more deep thrusts, Kiana managed to come. Her white release soaked Amane''s hand and her pussy was gaping when Amane finally pulled out of her.


    The poison drake continued to watch their coupling this whole time. It looked interested in human mating but did not want to be bothered.


    "Listen here. This is your new pack leader along with me. Listen to her or I will have to come back and discipline you. Do you understand?"


    Amane''s cold gaze collided with the poison drake''s. They both seized each other up, not willing to back down.


    But in the end, the poison drake finally backed down. It could not handle looking at Amane for such a long time.


    The drake lowered its head so that it understood and would follow Amane''s commands. With this, one of the major issues had been solved for Amane.


    ...¡­.


    Kiana woke up in patches. Her body was protesting and it ached. But it also felt the best it ever had.


    "So, you are awake? Go and try out your bond with the poison Drake outside. Give it a name if you want to as well."


    Kiana was startled when she heard Yoko''s voice. It came from her side and Kiana finally turned around to look.


    Her face flushed instantly as her brain remembered what she had just done with Yoko. But the deed was already done and over with. Hopefully, it would work and Kiana would be able to touch the drake.


    She quickly walked outside and looked at the drake. It looked back at Kiana with vigilant eyes. It did not approach Kiana but it did not reject her presence either.


    "H-Hello, my name is Kiana. May I give you a name as well?"


    The drake looked back at Kiana with an indifferent expression. But it was not a rejection for her to proceed.


    "T-Then, how about Ashura? I swear I will take good care of you."


    Kiana promised and the drake settled down. It had accepted the name and would follow Kiana from now onwards.


    Kiana was not able to contain her joy. She had to go and tell Yoko this good news. And she also had to thank Yoko for all her help.


    "Lady Tsurugi, thank you for your help."


    Kiana busted the bathroom door where Yoko was and did not even knock. She did not realize what she had done until a naked and wet Yoko walked out of the shower.


    Yoko was unashamed of her body and stood tall. Her black hair formed a curtain behind her and did not allow anyone a peek at her back.


    "Is there something you want, Kiana? You barged into the bathroom in quite a panic."


    Amane asked with a calm voice. But her eyes were twinkling with laughter and it made Kiana look aside.


    Suddenly, Kiana did not know where she should look anymore. Looking at Yoko''s naked body made it seem like Kiana was taking advantage of her.


    "I-It was an accident. I will come back soon."


    Kiana assured Amane as she smacked the door close in her face. It all happened within a minute and Amane felt her laughter bubble out of her throat.


    She had not expected Kiana to be this adorable, but it was nice to see nonetheless.


    Amane would have to head back soon but she had been worried about Kiana. But now there seemed to be no reason for her to be worried about the older.


    "She''s adorable to watch. But I hope Kiana stays safe as well. Somehow, I have a bad feeling about her future."


    And from what Amane knew of her feelings, they turned out to be right most of the time.

 Chapter 93: 93: Unexpected visit

    "Do you need to head back for sure? I can accommodate you for a few more days if you agree to stay here and you like this place as well, right? I am sure it will not be a problem for me or anything and¡­"Kiana tried to get Amane to change her mind. So far, Kiana had tried everything to keep Amane with her. From offering money to hinting at a relationship, Kiana had tried everything.


    She had even tried to guilt Amane into staying with her and abandoning the Tsurugi household. But Amane was not going to fall for Kiana''s amateurish seduction.


    It was cute but it was also time for Amane to head back now. She had responsibilities left back at her house. And Amane needed to prepare for her final exams. She did not want to fail them.


    "I am sorry but I cannot stay here any longer. But I am sure you will be able to manage just fine without me around as well."


    Amane words filled Kiana with pride and they also made her frown at the same time.


    While it was true that the poison drake was getting along better with Kiana after it had been given a name, it still sometimes decided to act out. It only truly behaved properly when Amane was in the vicinity.


    But that was not something Amane considered as a problem so Kiana could not even make it a reason to force Amane to stay back.


    ''What are you even trying this hard to keep Yoko Tsurugi here? Is it truly because of the drake?''


    Kiana''s subconsciousness asked her and Kiana didn''t even pretend like she did know the truth.


    She liked Yoko Tsurugi a lot more than she initially thought. Heck, this might even be the beginning of a crush for Kiana and she wanted to figure these feelings out.


    But with Amane insisting that she needed to go back, this might prove to be impossible for Kiana.


    ''Oh well, I will get over my feelings.''


    Kiana was sure that time will make her forget about Yoko. That was why she held herself back when Yoko waved her goodbye and then went back outside the garden. The poison drake was waiting for her to come and visit.


    "Yoko finally went back home. Are you disappointed in me since I was not able to hold her back?"


    Kiana asked the poison drake while pushing her body against the giant lizard. The drake did not answer her, but it did nudge her side in a gesture that asked if Kiana was alright.


    "Are you worried about me? Look how far you have come with your expressions. I love you like this."


    The drake ignored Kiana''s foolish display and forced itself to calm down. It brought its wings down and shaded Kiana''s body beneath its wings.


    It was calm and quiet in the clearing for a long time. There was no one there to disturb the two-sleeping bodied and it remained like that for a long time.


    Somewhere between two to three hours into Kiana''s sleep, her doorbell rang. It woke her up but she was suspicious of who her visitor was.


    Not many people visited Kiana without notice and those who did were close enough to Kiana to let themselves in.


    "Ashura, you just want here for me. I will go and check who our guest is."


    Kiana had a bad feeling about her current guess and the poison drake seemed to share Kiana''s feelings. It let out a growl in protest and hid Kiana''s body beneath its giant wing.


    The bell sounded again in the clearing and Kiana finally managed to make it to the door. The drake managed to adjust its huge body to fit into the door and finally entered the main house behind Kiana.


    Under other circumstances, Kiana would have found it adorable. But today her heart was beating painfully inside her chest and Kiana was nervous about facing this door. She opened it slowly, only to see a sharply dressed man on the other side.


    His coat had a honey-comb logo adorning the breast pocket and his back was held rod straight. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you? I don''t think I booked an appointment today with anyone. Please go back."


    Kiana asked the man at her door to go back.


    Usually, people ended up running on their own as soon as they noticed a huge drake behind Kiana. Even her staff had not gotten used to seeing the docile drake following Kiana when she was out.


    But this man did not even flinch when he faced both Kiana and the drake. If anything, his eyes widened in joy and his expression beamed as well.


    "It is nice to meet both of you. May I come in to discuss some things with you? I am from THE HIVE and I am here to offer you both something."


    The man asked with an open expression on his face. As soon as Kiana had heard the name of that organization, she had stiffened.


    She did not want to get involved with THE HIVE because she had heard things about how they worked. She did not like their working environment and their moral code as well.


    "Listen, man, I am not interested in anything to do with your organization. So please go back and do not come to me again."


    Kiana tried to close the door behind her but the man in the suit was faster than her and held the door open.


    "Now, don''t be this testy with me. I am sure we can reach a mutual agreement if we both talk."


    The man pressed on the door and rendered Kiana''s power useless. The door was not shutting close and Kiana was panicking more and more.


    Seeing her panic caused the drake behind her to panic as well. It began to trash and it tried to knock the suite man out.


    But surprisingly, the suited man managed to block that attack of the drake and looked up at the drake with split pupils, not unlike the drake''s own.


    "Now be quiet. Bad pets get punished if they do not listen to their superiors."


    There was something familiar about this man''s delivery of words that made Kiana''s senses recognized. She was sure she had seen someone else behave similarly before.


    But the more she tried to remember, the more her mind blanked on what she was thinking about.


    "Ashura, are you alright? Hey, what the hell do you think you are doing?"


    Kiana asked as she watched the drake getting pushed back. No matter how much her Ashura pushed forward, the suited man in front of them was not going down.


    What was more? It seemed as if the poison that the drake was letting out did not affect its opponent at all.


    "Tsk, it''s a shame that you are being so stubborn. We could have been such good friends. But if you do not calm down now, then I will have to put you down. I cannot have rebellious kids in my house."


    The man whispered these words but Kiana heard them. She suddenly felt terrified for the drake and everything in her body was begging her to stop the drake.


    This man was serious about killing the drake if it did not behave. And his words made it seem like kids'' play as well. The more this man spoke, the more he terrified Kiana.


    "A-Ashura, stop. Do not attack this man. You said you wanted to talk with me, right? Then come in now. I will lend you some of my time."


    Kiana did not want to associate herself with THE HIVE. But her current situation was not leaving her with much of a choice.


    She wished that Yoko had stayed behind but it was all wishful thinking on her part. Even Yoko Tsurugi would not have been able to do anything against this man.


    Speaking of Yoko¡­


    Now that Kiana remembered Yoko, she also remembered why the words from earlier had sounded familiar to her. It was something Yoko had said before for sure. Kiana remembered that gesture Yoko since it had been done during their intimate time together.


    Did Yoko know this guy or was it a coincidence?


    "Hum? Why are you looking at me with those suspicious eyes of yours? I told you before that I am not here to cause you any trouble. I am just here to talk with you. So, why don''t we clear out all our misunderstandings? I am sure you have questions for me."''


    The man took a seat and his aura made it seem like he owned this place. Kiana also took a seat and the drake settled behind her. But the drake did not take its eyes away from that man in front of him.


    Whosoever this man was, he was dangerous and he was also someone who needed to be treated with caution. Kiana needed to deal with this man quickly and efficiently before something bad happened.

 Chapter 94: 94: Government needs help? [pt1]

    Amene did not know why, but she felt uneasy on her way back home. She did not have a drake to take her back so she had hitched a ride on one of the random beasts she had found.But as soon as she had physically gotten outside of a 10 KM radius of Kiana''s house, her instincts began to run rampant. They asked Amane to turn back and check up on Kiana.


    She was about to turn back and do so when her phone rang. It was Sakura''s emergency number and Amane was forced to pick up the phone.


    "Yoko, you need to hurry and come back. A client is waiting for you in our living room and I cannot say how long I will be able to hold their attention before they snap."


    Sakura sounded scared this time. Amane was surprised to see the always fearless person behave in such a timid manner.


    But since it was Sakura who called her, Amane decided to out her instincts to rest and hurry back home. Even she wanted to see who this ''difficult'' person Sakura was dealing with was.


    Amane made it back home in record time and the wild beast she had flown back on decided to rest for a few minutes in the forest surrounding her property.


    Since it had Amane''s scent and her presence surrounding it, the beast was left alone by other beasts on the property.


    Her flying beast had been spotted way before Amane had landed and it caused Sakura to come running out to greet her.


    Sakura flung her body at Amane with a relieved sigh. Sakura''s tense body melted in Amane''s arms and she also relaxed herself.


    "Finally, you are here. Now go and deal with the problem yourself."


    Sakura might look affectionate from the outside, but most of what she was feeling was a relief. She was happy to see Amane back.


    "Sakura, give me a minute to breathe. It had only been one minute since I stepped back home. Let me adjust first."


    Amane patted Sakura''s back and put up her act as a good elder in front of the servants. At the same time, her eyes looked around to find this ''difficult'' person Sakura was talking about.


    Her eyes fell on a familiar-looking redhead standing tall in front of her.


    At first, Amane thought that the figure in front of him was a guy. They had long red hair and hassle brown eyes. Their red hair reached their butt and there was a toughness in their expression.


    But as soon as that expression softened, it made the redhead look like a female. There was just something about the couture of that face that screamed ''soft'' to Amane.


    "My lady, it is nice to meet you. My name is Stelle and I am a representative from the current government. I hope you will lend me some of your time."


    Stelle was yet another familiar name for Amane. That red hair and hassle eyes could not be a coincidence.


    Just like Charlie, this kid was also one Amane had taken care of. What a coincidence, right?


    But somehow, it did not seem like such a coincidence to Amane.


    Since the government representative had taken the initiative to come forward herself, Amane detached Sakura from her body and decided to meet Stelle halfway.


    There was a wave of mana that passed through Amane''s body but she had blocked all her familiar mana beforehand.


    A flash of disappointment crossed Stelle''s face when she was unable to find the familiar mana inside Amane''s body. But that was quickly overshadowed by her calm expression once more.


    "My lady, I have heard a lot about you and your achievements. That is why, the government would like to offer you a job. If you are interested, then please invite me in."


    Stelle gave a low bow when she spoke those words. But since Stelle was already standing in the middle of the Tsurugi family''s property, it would be awkward to deny her entry.


    This was a contradiction that Stelle did not care about. She was trained to take advantage of any situation and twist it in her favor.


    "A little late to be asking for this, right?"


    Sakura whispered these words but everyone heard them. Especially Stelle and her eyes flashed when she looked at Sakura.


    Sakura gulped but she refused to back down. She had judged Amane to be the more influential one in this situation. But Sakura also had a feeling that Stelle was aiming for Amane as well.


    So, Sakura was going to make Amane biased against Stelle from the start. That way, Stelle would not be able to sway Amane in her favor.


    "Charlie, go and prepare refreshments for our dear guest. I will talk with her and see what she needs."


    Amane noticed this discord as well. And she decided to take the necessary steps to separate the two before something explosive could be born out of their interaction.


    Stelle looked surprised at Amane''s actions but she did not comment. She did not even ask Amane why she sent Charlie away.


    All Stelle did was take a seat in front of Amane and look at her with calm eyes.


    "So, what did you want to talk to me about? I hope it is something I can help you with."


    Amane took a careful sip of her tea. The servant placed the tea down and quickly fled. They all knew about Stelle and no one wanted to get involved with the government.


    "Hmm, the tea is good. Can you tell me more about it? I would like to order some tea leaves like these as well."


    Stelle did not reply to Amane''s questions. Instead, she chose to focus on the tea in front of her. Amane had a feeling that Stelle was stalling for time right now.


    Now, Amane had no idea what Stelle might be doing, but she knew that it would not be allowed to continue.


    Stalling had always been Stelle''s bad habit. Especially when she was feeling frisky or awkward. As such, Amane needed to take the initiative and ask Stelle to speak up.


    And the way to do this was to be firm with Stelle.


    "Lady Stelle, you are wasting my time by refusing to speak up. So, if you do not have anything you wish to say to me, I would like to take my leave now."


    Stelle panicked, as Amane had expected, and then quickly pushed her cup away from her hands.


    "I am sorry. I did not mean to make it seem like I was stalling for time. This is one of the habits I have picked up during my childhood. But I promise I am paying attention to you and this conversation." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was rather earnest of Stelle to tell Amane this. And it added one more thing to Amane''s list of things to ''correct'' for Stelle.


    "I understand that you are feeling awkward sitting in front of me and all¡­"


    "NO, that''s not it. I am not feeling awkward. *cough*. I mean, I am alright. We should talk about the matter at hand now."


    Stelle looked surprised that she had interrupted Amane as well. But her expression soon melted away into a calm one and she looked at Amane with her expression held tightly.


    "Alright then. So, what is it that you want me to do for you?"


    Amane asked and Stella gulped before she held a photograph out. The photo showed a hoard of small but deadly beasts.


    They all looked wild and too close to human settlement.


    "We want you to help us out with our beast problem. We have recently started an expansion project at one of our key sites but the local beast population is a problem for us. We would like it if this matter is resolved peacefully."


    Amane was surprised at the request. But looking at the grand scheme of things, it was expected for the authorities to come to her for such a thing.


    This was something Amane had done for money in her last life as well. It had been before she had gotten too strong and influential.


    But still, clearing out the local beasts came with its problems and Amane would rather have the government abandon this project,


    "Hmm, are you sure you want to engage with this plan? The only way to completely calm down the local beasts would be to tame them. But taming them would also make them more susceptible to human influence."


    "In the end, it might end up becoming the very thing you are trying to avoid."


    Amane put forth this possibility for Stelle to consider. This was just a ''can happen'' situation but Amane knew how to navigate around it.


    But Stelle and the government did not know about that. So, Amane wanted to know what Stelle''s response would be.


    Would she back down? Or would she demand Amane to do her bidding anyway? Which answer would it be?

 Chapter 95: 95: Government needs help? [pt2]

    Stella did not reply for a solid minute. But Amane did not feel as if Stella was lost for a response.Stella was currently weighing her words to see which one would be most appropriate for this situation. And once she had her answer, she decided to answer Amane as well.


    "The government does not mind whatever the out-come would be for their project. They still intent to go through with this program with or without your help. Things would just become easier for everyone if you help, but we won''t force you to."


    Somehow, Amane was not surprised at the answer she got from Stelle. Those in power had never cared about whom they were harming if they continued to profit.


    In this case, as well, the disruption of such a rich eco-system would cause a huge loss to the beast population.


    Some of these beasts might even try to come back to their previous settlement, only to find humans there and get enraged. It would lead to a lot of tragedy and loss of lives.


    Amane did not want to put her hands on this case, but it was looking more and more impossible to ignore by the seconds.


    Mainly because of the loss of beast diversity. Amane did not care about the human side of things at all.


    "Hmm, your proposal is not bad and the amenities you are offering me are also not bad. But this project itself¡­you would be better off closing it down. Humans and beasts should not mingle with each other this much."


    Amane had looked at the scope of this project. The words ''getting closer to nature and beasts'' sounded pretty on paper but this new construction would have the opposite effect.


    "Hmm, maybe you are right. But this decision is not in my hand. The higher-ups would not change their minds. So, now you decide what you want to do? Are you going to help us out? Or, are you going to abandon us?"


    Stella asked with a calm voice. She had sounded apathetic throughout the discussion but her voice finally had come character when she asked this question.


    Amane was not sure if she should take this offer or not. But once she thought over what the actual offer was, it did not sound so bad.


    The offer of working with the government would provide Amane with the resources she was lacking. It would also present her with more links she could use later.


    But the best part about this was, Amane would be able to observe wild beasts and maybe get more samples.


    A lot of time had passed since Amane had been reincarnated. That made Amane certain that the wild beasts she knew would have evolved by now.


    It would be a good time for Amane to push her limits and see the world.


    "Hmm, alright fine. I will help you all out this time. I just need to be on time tomorrow, right? How many people can I bring from my side?"


    Stella looked genuinely surprised when Amane took this offer. Not many people had considered this offer before declining it.


    No matter how knowledgeable or expert a beast trainer was, going against a hoard of wild beasts would always be dangerous.


    Not to mention, the danger of unknown kept many professionals out of the real-danger zones set up by the government,


    When Stella had first entered this mansion and looked at Yoko Tsurugi, she had looked like any other snobbish young lady of a rich household wearing impractical clothes and whatnot.


    Stella was still not convinced if Yoko Tsurugi would be able to help them out or not (even after seeing her skills in action) but she was willing to believe in her.


    Especially if the rumors were to be believed.


    Her *big sister Charlie* was someone hard to please. After Amane''s death, Charlie had been extremely snappy and did not let anyone else close.


    Even the people Charlie had adopted were mere chess pieces for her to further her agenda and her image in the world. But Yoko Tsurugi was different.


    She had managed to capture Charlie''s heart in some way. And that was what Stella wanted to see. How had Yoko Tsurugi managed to do that? Was it because of her familiar beast-taming skills? Or was there something more to her?


    "Thank you for agreeing to the government''s deal. Then, I shall see you tomorrow. You many bring up to two more people with you but not more than that."


    Amane nodded and Stella quickly made her exit. The more time she spent at Yoko Tsurugi''s side, the weirder she felt. In the end, Stella had to quickly make her exit so that this weird feeling did not take over her mind.


    "Yoko, is our guest gone? Finally. She was annoying and from the government office. I did not like her presence in our home."


    Sakura''s voice was sulky and her expression also looked like a mixture between annoyed and relieved.


    Amane was willing to bet that there was a story behind this ill-fated relationship she was seeing in front of her.


    "Sakura, I just got a job offer from the government. Do you want to join me? You will have to see Stella regularly but you will get to stay with me as well."


    Sakura''s eyes shined at the first part. She wanted to make connections in the government since they would come in handy later.


    But as soon as Sakura heard Stella''s name, all that build-up game crashing down. Sakura no longer looked as interested in this job as before.


    "Ugh, do we have to work with ''her''? We can choose someone else as our partner, right? Someone less annoying and a little more understanding."


    Sakura looked uncomfortable and Amane now had a faint idea of what happened before she returned home.


    Knowing Sakura, she likely tried to seduce Stella to get more connections with the government. But Stella was rather straight-faced and hard-headed. She let all of Sakura''s attempts roll over her head and not pay attention to her.


    That was why Sakura felt humiliated and did not want to deal with Stella.


    All this was true but there was one more reason Sakura did not want to work with Stella. She did not want another rival for Yoko''s attention.


    It was tough enough with Yoko''s classmates and that stupid Divine leader thrown into the mix. Sakura did not need a government dog to chase after her cousin as well.


    "Sakura, you do not have to come with me if you feel uncomfortable. I am sure I will be able to find someone else¡­"


    "Don''t be stupid. Of course, I will come with you since I am your secretary. You already booted me out of the murder investigation. But you are not going to keep me out of this as well." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura was not going to lose out on more time to spend with Amane. She was going to take advantage of even the smallest second available to her.


    Seeing that enthusiasm, Sakura could only shake her head and let Sakura made her decisions.


    ...¡­..


    "Hey man, do we need to carry all these devices here? I feel scared."


    One of the scientists in the Hive shivered while carrying the box in his hand. Their management had sent them to this outside forest for some research.


    The science team wanted to decline this outing and stay in their cozy environment. But they did not dare say ''no'' to their boss.


    They all had heard what had happened to the last team who ended up saying ''no'' to the boss. They had all been killed and the case had turned cold soon.


    So, their team had agreed to this outing and quickly decided to do their job.


    "Stop complaining, no.2. Just carry the box and we will be done. Look, no.3 so doing it without complaining."


    No 3 was a bulky man who kept on walking. He was currently carrying 3 boxes compared to everyone else''s 1 but he still did not look tried.


    "Hey, it is not fair to compare no.3 to a person like me. I am unfit for anything that does not have a human touch, alright? And this place is not it for me..."


    No.2 was busy speaking so he did not hear the rustling of the bushes. Nor did he notice the way these bushes were pushed apart by a paw before a tiger-like beast jumped toward them.


    As soon as the group of scientists noticed this new addition to their surroundings, they dropped their boxes and ran.


    The tiger-beast decided not to chase after those stage humans but check out their luggage.


    There was a pink solution in the package and the vial had broken due to the impact. The tiger-beast decided to take a small niff of that liquid before tasting it.


    That was a horrible decision and the tiger-beast cried out in agony. It was dying and being reconstructed from the base.

 Chapter 96: 96: Human blood in the forest [pt1]

    "Why did we have to agree to come to this worthless place? There are so many bugs and other things crawling around. Is this place even safe for human living?"Sakura complained as she followed Amane and Stella. In the end, Amane had chosen to only take Sakura and leave Eclipse back home. She needed someone to be able to calm the beasts down during her absence.


    But it seemed like bringing Sakura along had been the wrong decision. So far, Sakura had only complained about this place and how uncomfortable she felt while being there.


    "You know, if you do not want to be here, then I can call someone to come and take you back home. Would you prefer to go back home?"


    Stella asked once she finally got fed up with all the complaining.


    Amane had to give her credit here. Stella had managed to hold her words back for far longer than Amane had thought she would.


    "Huh? N-No need to do that. Who said that I want to go back? I-Of course I will come with you."


    Amane could see the desire to go back in Sakura''s eyes. But she was determined to stay with Amane and to gather more influence.


    Truly, humans could push through any discomfort when it came to their gain. Sakura was a prime example of this phenomenon.


    "Don''t worry, we are almost there. Our living quarters are much better than this jungle since the place is being constructed for human comfort. You will not have any complaints after you reach the clearing."


    Sakura''s facial expression said that she hoped that was the case.


    This forest was a fascinating place for Amane. There were so many unique plants and animal species here that fascinated her. She wanted to spend more time in the forest than she wanted to in the settlement.


    Suddenly, she smelled a whiff of blood. It did not smell fresh but it was certainly human blood.


    She would have chalked it off as a small wound but the smell was stronger than she anticipated. The more Amane focused on that metallic smell, the harder it became to ignore it.


    But it also seemed as if Amane was the only one who could smell that bloody scent as well. Neither Sakura nor Stella showed any signs of being aware of the blood.


    "Hey, Yoko, are you alright? I asked you a question but you did not answer me."


    Sakura''s hand touched Amane and she instantly took hold of Sakura''s wrist and squeezed it. It was not a gentle touch but Sakura did not complain even a single bit.


    Instead, Sakura had a calm and patient expression on her face when she looked at Amane.


    "Is everything alright? You quit quite suddenly."


    Stella asked as well while stepping forward. Stella looked toward the direction Amane was looking at, but she was not able to find anything of significance at first.


    But once all her attention was focused in that direction, Stella was able to have the whiff of human blood smell.


    "Shit, we need to check this out. This scent is too close to our establishment."


    Stella took off into a run and that was Amane''s signal to follow behind her as well.


    Poor Sakura could only follow along but not knowing what happened. As soon as she saw the clearing, Sakura threw up.


    The clearing Stella had stopped at was painted red. The three human bodies lying on the ground were not fresh but they were not decaying either. Almost a day seemed to have passed after the three humans died in the clearing.


    "Who could have done such a thing? If a beast killed them, then they would not have left the remains behind. No beast in this forest will do such a thing."


    Amane was sure that Stella knew what he was talking about. This girl had been the responsible kind since the start and she was especially diligent during her childhood.


    If she had been handed the responsibility for this project, then Amane was sure that Stella would have checked all the records to ensure that this place was safe.


    Amane kneeled in front of one of the dead bodies to check up on them as well. Human blood covered a lot of evidence but there were still things Amane was able to figure out easily.


    First, these bodies had not died at the claws of a normal beast. There were deformities to the patterns of the dead bodies.


    Next was the logo on the clothes these people wore.


    Amane was barely to make a small portion but she was certain that it was the hive logo.


    These people were likely the scientists from Hive and they were here for something. It seemed as if their experiment had failed and a tragedy had happened as a result of their flashiness.


    This forest had gotten a little more dangerous than before.


    "Stella, I don''t think it is wise for you to continue this project. Had the only danger been beasts, I would have helped you out. But there is a possibility that there are chimeras in this forest. And I cannot even count how many there might be."


    There was a sweet clogging smell in the air. Amane recognized it as familiar but she did not remember from where.


    "I understand what you mean, but I don''t think that will be possible. I told you before - the government invested money into this project and they will not abandon this no matter what. So, it is futile for you to¡­"


    "Is it the government''s decision or your pride that is holding you back from discontinuing this project? I will tell you this once more - nothing good will come out of it if you continue to be stubborn about this project. It is doomed to fail."


    Even if the chimeras were not involved, Amane would still say the same thing about this project.


    Humans should not get involved with an environment that they were not suited for. Such rich ecosystems were delicate chains that should not be exploited.


    But once again, Stella seemed not to agree with Amane.


    "I will have to decline your advice once more. Please do what you are here to do and do not question any decisions made by higher-ups. It can end up causing you a lot of trouble."


    Not a lot of people would have been able to catch the small silver of grief and resentment that colored Stella''s words.


    Unlike Charlie, Stella seemed to have chosen to follow rules and regulations to keep herself in check.


    It was not a bad way to cope but it certainly was causing Amane a lot of problems now.


    "Hey, I don''t know about you both but I do not have a good feeling about this place. We should head back now."


    Sakura did not have sharp instincts when it came to beasts. But there was something about this forest and this clearing that did not sit right with her.


    There was a presence in the forest that scared Sakura. It made the hair stand up from fright and she was spooked out. That dangerous presence seemed to be closing in at this clearing.


    "Sakura, sit"


    Amane''s words felt like a command and Sakura''s body followed them without any consciousness. When she opened her eyes, she was already flat with the ground and there was a huge tiger-like body right above her.


    Between Sakura and that monster was a layer of chains separating both bodies.


    "W-What the hell is this thing? A-Are we going to die?"


    Sakura was not thinking rationally right now. Otherwise, how could she fear dying at a beast''s hand when Amane was there?


    But Amane decided to give her a pass this time and hold the tiger beast tightly.


    The tied-up beast tried to break free. But the more it struggled, the tighter the bond holding it back became.


    "This is a beast for sure. But I don''t think I recognize this beast. It looks like a Gwazi but there are a lot of oddities with that theory."


    Stella pointed out as she let the Gwazi''s paw go. The beast tried to bite Stella but she was too quick.


    Amane had noticed the beast''s oddities as well. A Gwazi usually had the head of a tiger body of a lion but neither the tiger nor the lion features were visible. There was a slimy coating when Amane touched the Gwazi.


    Moreover, when she tried to look over the Gwazi, it resisted her presence. There was too much pain and suffering building up inside its body.


    Despite all this, Amane could only point it is one this. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is a chimera but the parts used to make it were compatible. That is the only reason it is not falling apart. But the pain is still there along with the agony of being torn apart."


    The poor wild beast was being tortured in the worst way possible and Amane felt bad for it.

 Chapter 97: 97: Human blood in the forest [pt2]

    Amane rested her hand on the beast''s head and her manage began to build up. Stella recognized what Amane was about to do and quickly held her wrist.Anger and confusion swirled inside Stella''s eyes when she looked at Amane.


    "What do you think you are doing? We are asked to keep the ecosystem as intact as possible. You cannot just go and kill a beast like this."


    Stella protested Amane''s actions. But Amane was not phased. Stella had always had a thing for being authoritative during these times.


    In Stella''s words, it helped her remain calm and to test her limits. Stella had always been more sensitive and powerful than others around her. And she often had a lot of outbursts during her childhood that hurt people around her.


    To control herself, Stella ended up imposing a self-made ban on her powers. And that had worked great for her.


    During some time when Amane had not been there, her rules had become iron-clad and it seemed she was no longer able to defy once she had accepted an order. It had just become a part of her nature.


    "Hmm, so you want me to spare this chimera? But it will only do more harm than good. Chimeras are invasive species that do not recognize their environment. They will kill indiscriminately and harm the environment."


    For the first time during this whole debate, doubt sparkled in Stella''s eyes. She also lightened her grip and let Amane go.


    She still did not seem on board with killing the Chimera but she was no longer resisting Amane''s decisions either.


    "Hey, both of you pay attention to me. I am still stuck beneath this chimera you know. Get me out of here."


    Sakura spoke up to remind them both of her presence. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Poor Sakura was scared stiff beneath the body of that huge chimera but she was still still and not interrupting Amane until she needed to.


    The chimera was trying to break free from the chains and it was about to reach Sakura when she called out to Amane.


    Amane no longer cared about Stella''s warning. She decided to save Sakura first and then face the music.


    Sakura''s body sagged in relief once the Chimera on top of her dropped dead in those chains. About a minute later, its body disappeared in ashes.


    "T-That sure was something. I cannot believe you just left me like that."


    Sakura complained as she collected herself. Seeing her scared like this made Amane amused. It made her want to pamper Sakura for being good.


    "Aww, you were being such a good girl that I could not help myself. How about I reward you for being brave later tonight? Come to my room and we will have some fun."


    Sakura seemed to have something she wanted to say. But she closed her mouth as soon as Amane offered her a reward.


    Amane had not been quiet about her words and Stella turned toward her as well. There was loneliness in Stella''s eyes and a dash of longing mixed as well.


    But it was no longer something Amane had any right to interfere with.


    "Alright, we are done here. Let''s head back to the settlement and tell everyone what we found out. I will set up a protective barrier for tonight so that we do not get attacks. I will also seal this sight for now."


    Amane was sure that this situation would not be easy to handle.


    First, no one had any idea how many chimeras were there in this forest currently. And there was also the danger of more beasts coming in contact with this site if it was left open.


    So, Amane decided to put a temporary seal on this place. But it was far away from a perfect solution to their problem.


    "What should we do with this site now? Can we even dispose of all this stuff? Or, would we have to wait for it to decompose first?"


    Sakura presented a good question to look at.


    Without testing the original substance that caused all these chimeric reactions, it would be impossible to tell how long this site needed to be left alone. It could be days, months, or even centuries.


    "I will contact the government and explain to them what happened. But are we sure that the chimera was mutated because of this site and nothing else?"


    "Of course. There is a sweet smell here that is certainly artificial. I will not make a mistake this basic."


    Amane did not want to say why she was so certain about the chimera''s origin. She did not want to remember her dark past when she had been foolish.


    That time was long gone and Amane had grown up to correct her mistakes.


    She had been one of the forerunners when it came to the destruction of chimera research and now, she wanted nothing to do with it.


    "I understand. Then, kindly seal this place off."


    Amane nodded and signalled for the other two to step back. Her mana created a seal around this clearing and Amane quickly tested the strength of this barrier.


    She did not even notice when her mana melted into her original one and Stella''s were wide open in shock.


    "Lady Yoko¡­you¡­"


    Stella was at a loss for words. The more she looked at Amane, the more similarities she could find between her and the person who had taken Stella in when she needed it the most.


    Stella hated to compare Lady Yoko Tsurugi, a spoilt noble from today''s time to that great person Amane in her memories. But for some reason, that comparison kept on jumping into her mind.


    "Do not think too much. Anyway, we are done here so let''s head back. It will take me some time to complete the barrier around the settlement and we should be done before the sun sets."


    Amane was well aware of what Stella wanted to say to her. And that was why she closed off all doors of possibilities for Stella beforehand.


    Seeing that Yoko did not want to talk about what was going on, Stella could only sigh and give up.


    Stella would get all her answers from this person, this much Stella was sure of. But that day was not today or tomorrow.


    ...¡­.


    "W-What did you say happened in the forest? Did you find human remains? What do we do now?"


    The mayor of this small settlement the government was trying to develop went white. When he had taken up this role, he had been assured that there was nothing dangerous in the forest.


    That was why he had invested in this project and even decided to trust the government.


    But this sudden sign of danger did not sit well with the mayor.


    "Calm down, mayor. We will see what the problem is and act. We assure you that nothing would happen to this settlement before and after it is finished constructing."


    Stella calmed the mayor down with her words. She had a reputation for being trustworthy and she was also powerful.


    That was the only reason the mayor was able to put his trust in the government and give his money away.


    "Y-You will take care of this problem? Then I will trust you this time. But if you try to deceive me, then I will sue the government to cover all my loss."


    The mayor threatened with a shaking voice. His current self did not seem to inspire much fear in the on-lookers but they all knew this person had money and influence.


    That was why even the government did not want to have him as an enemy.


    "I am done settling the barrier around this place. I will head out tomorrow to look around the forest."


    Amane walked into the building as well. The mayor''s house was the first and only building to be finished in this place. It was mostly because the mayor was a proud person and he wanted to have the best cut out of this establishment.


    But now the mayor was regretting ever having agreed to the government''s sweet words.


    Amane did not stay around to listen to what the mayor had to say. She had an appointment for tonight and Amane had even put up a small barrier around her room.


    When she opened her room door, there was a delightful sight in front of her.


    Sakura kneeled on the bed with her legs and pussy positioned toward the entry door. There was a vibrator in her pussy, keeping Sakura stretched and ready.


    And connected to the vibrator was a dog tail.


    "M-Master you are back!"


    Sakura exclaimed with a moan and looked back. Her movement shifted the vibrator inside her pussy and it jabbed her pleasure spot.


    Whatever strength was left in Sakura''s legs caused her to collapse and her cock drooled on the bed.


    "Oh my, what a disobedient pet I have. I asked you to stay put and you were not even able to do that much?"


    Amane locked the door being her and stalked her way toward the bed.

 Chapter 98 98 A healthy night [pt1] R-18

    For a solid while, all Amane did was look at Sakura. Her leaking pussy and her spent cock made it quite a sight for the eyes.Amane was not surprised to see Sakura collapse as soon as she entered the room. She had plugged Sakura''s pussy with a vibrator when she had gone out to ward this place. It was about time for Sakura''s body to yield to pleasure.


    "M-Master, no more."


    Sakura pleaded as her oversensitive cock twitched. It had been left unattended but Sakura had still managed to come with it.


    But despite having been released from her cock already, Sakura''s penis was rock hard.


    "Ah, you want me to stop pet? But your cock seems to have other ideas. This rod of yours seemed to not have enough."


    Amane lightly roamed her hand on top of Sakura''s spend cock. The reaction was instantaneous.


    Sakura''s buckled her hips into Amane''s backward to get more of Amane''s soft touch on her cock. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the smallest of sensations felt amazing against Sakura''s cock and her pussy clenched around the hard toy. The toy moved inside Sakura''s pussy when she relaxed and it jabbed deeper into her pleasure spot.


    "P-Please, no more. M-Master Yoko¡­want your fingers¡­please"


    Sakura pleaded once more and looked back at Amane with her with pleading eyes that held submission.


    Those eyes looked at Amane like she was Sakura''s god and Sakura would do anything she was commanded.


    Instead of taking pity on Sakura, Amane was turned on even more.


    "You slutty bitch. I leave you for a few minutes and you wet the bed. After that, do you have the audacity to ask for a reward from me? How dare you!"


    Sakura shivered at the harsh tone Amane used against her. That authoritative tone and degrading word was her weakness.


    Her pussy clenched once more and Sakura''s cock twitched. She could not handle the torture anymore and brought her hand down to her clit.


    Of course, Amane noticed this and she did not like it. How dare a pet of hers try to pleasure herself without Amane''s permission? That could not be allowed to happen.


    So, as soon as Sakura''s hands touched her clit, Amane lepta forward and caught Sakura''s hand.


    A moan of disappointment left Sakura''s mouth at being denied pleasure. But in front of Amane''s look of disapproval, there was nothing Sakura could do.


    "I told you before, pet. If you do not act like a good girl, then you will not get to come. It looks like I will have to punish you more to get this point across."


    Sakura''s body shivered in delight and it began to anticipate the punishment quite a lot.


    "I-I am sorry, mistress Yoko. I will try to be better next time."


    Sakura apologized but there was no hiding how much she was looking forward to this. Even her hips were pushing back to get more friction.


    Amane pulled Sakura''s bottom into her lap. It gave her a full view of Sakura''s pussy being stuffed with a fake cock and Sakura''s cock leaking.


    Amane could even see Sakura''s breasts bouncing and her hard nipped from her current position.


    One day, she was going to torture Sakura by playing with her nipples and making her come from nipple play alone. But today, she was going to punish Sakura for not being able to hold herself back.


    The first smack was loud but gentle. Sakura, who had been anticipating this smack moaned out in joy. The sting and that feeling of Amane''s hand on her body felt too good.


    "You slutty bitch. You are finding your punishment pleasurable? How slutty is your body? How dare you enjoy your punishment?"


    Amane''s smack varied in position and pressure. But she was mostly aiming at Sakura''s pussy and her ass.


    Every time Sakura was smacked, she clenched her pussy tighter around the cock in her body. It caused pleasure-filled sparks to flash across her vision and Sakura was unable to take anymore.


    She ended up coming with a yell and a sob.


    "I-I am sorry, Master Yoko. I am a s-slutty bitch who cannot control her body."


    Sakura''s come had wetted Amane''s lap as well as the bed. That thick substance now clung to Amane''s dress and Amane quickly stood up.


    Sakura watched as Amane stripped down. The desire inside her body was rising as she watched more and more of Amane''s skin being revealed.


    Amane was beautiful. Her body was all curvy and in shape. She was big in all the right places. And her cunt was a thing of beauty as well.


    All Sakura wanted to do was bury herself deep inside Amane and leave her seed deep into her cousin. If her cousin got pregnant from this, then even better.


    That way, everyone would know that Amane was Sakura and they will not come after her.


    "I can hear your ridiculous thoughts from even here, pet. How many times have I told you not to think uselessly? It can get you into trouble."


    If Sakura could have blushed, she would have. She had been caught by Amane and Sakura could not even hide the desire flashing across her eyes. She needed to take Amane right this second.


    "Y-Yoko, please. I cannot hold myself back anymore. Please help me out here¡­"


    Amane walked toward Sakura and tightly fisted her hair. Amane was not gentle but even this felt pleasurable to Sakura.


    And when her eyes met Amane''s blazing ones, Sakura could only kneel on her knees and be guided by Amane''s hands.


    "How many times do I have to tell you not to think ridiculous things inside that empty head of yours? Now empty your mind and lick me. Do a good enough job and I will consider letting you have your way."


    That was an offer Sakura was not going to deny. She quickly brought her head near Amane''s wetness and took a lick.


    The taste was still strong and it helped Sakura empty her brain. All she could focus on was to get her tongue deeper into Amane.


    A finger probed Amane''s pussy along with Sakura''s tongue. And Sakura licked that digit as well.


    "Tsk, what a talented mouth you have. You should talk less and use it for pleasure more. Maybe you will find a better use for your mouth this way."


    Amane''s fingers captured Sakura''s tongue before she let her go. Sakura instantly went back to licking and stretching Amane out.


    The pleasure was making Amane''s legs weak. So, Amane quickly sat down on the bed.


    Sakura''s arms circled Amane''s waist and her face was buried into Amane''s pussy.


    Since Sakura had her legs spread out, Amane could see her leaking cock out in the open. It was red and begging to be touched.


    So, Amane did that.


    Her foot came in contact with Sakura''s cock and she pressed genteelly on it before she rubbed it. Sakura got even harder at Amane''s degrading actions.


    Stay updated through empire


    "You are a pervert who gets off on being humiliated, right? Look at your cock right here. It is leaking like a broken fountain when I touch it. Even my feet will do for you, right?"


    It did not seem as if Sakura knew what was going on with her. But her body tried to push more into Amane''s touch and she rubbed her cock against Amane''s feet.


    "I am a pervert for you. Y-You can do anything to me and I will come. Master has trained my body to her liking and now I cannot live without master."


    Sakura seemed out of it. Amane''s smell had intoxicated Sakura and her vision was dizzy.


    All she knew was that she needed to take care of her mistress and she would be rewarded. She would get to make her cock come inside her mistress''s heat if she was good.


    "Tsk, you speak well for someone who is out of her mind with pleasure. I will reward you for your effort."


    Sakura''s brain could not think much, but it still perked up at the sound of ''reward.'' She stopped sucking Amane and looked up at her with wide and dazzling eyes.


    "Master will reward me?"


    Amane grinned when she looked at how stupidly Sakura was behaving. Amane had done this to her.


    "Lean back against the bed and get yourself comfortable. Present yourself with your cock out. I will make you come."


    Sakura did not ask any questions as she leaned back against the bed and projected her hips out toward Amane. Her hard cock was held at ready and it taunted Amane with its size.


    Amane leaned down to take a lick across Sakura''s cock and the result was instantaneous. Sakura tried to buckle her cock into Amane''s mouth but Amane stopped her with a hand on her hips.


    "Sakura, remember that you need to be a good girl. If you are good, only then will you get a reward from me. Do you understand?"


    Sakura looked annoyed but understanding.

 Chapter 99 99 A healthy night [pt2] R-18

    Sakura was huge but Amane did not have a tough time taking Sakura into her mouth. Her cock hit the back of Amane''s throat and it caused Amane a lack of breathing room. But she was easily able to accommodate it with the help of her technique.Every time Sakura was close to coming, Amane gripped the base of her penis and stopped her. And every time she calmed down, Amane let her go and went back to pleasuring her.


    Sakura was melting with the feelings she was having. She wanted to come. She needed to come.


    But every time she tied to come; Yoko stopped her actions.


    Sakura''s hands itched to grab Yoko and use her mouth freely. Yoko was in a vulnerable position and she would not be able to stop Sakura.


    All Sakura needed to do was to grab a hold of Yoko''s head and hold her mouth in place. That was, Sakura could use her hips and violently fuck Yoko''s mouth. It would be easy¡­


    "I can hear the gears in your brain working, Sakura. Now, it''s time for me to make you forget everything."


    Sakura did not even realize she had closed her eyes. When she looked down, she saw Yoko in front of her. The elder held Sakura''s hard cock and licked it.


    With a single kiss, Yoko let go of her cock and sat in front of Sakura. Yoko''s finger disappeared inside her pussy and Sakura was treated with the view of Yoko fucking herself on her finger.


    "Y-Yoko, please let me."


    "Do not move an inch. You, just wait there and do not move. A pet needs to learn¡­ugh¡­patience."


    Amane was going at her own pace. But for Sakura, this was torture. She could only hold her desire back in front of Yoko and clench her fists.


    Every wet thrust of Amane''s finger sounded loud in Sakura''s ear. She wanted to be the one to stretch Yoko out. She wanted to feel how divine that soft and wet insides would feel when she fucked Yoko.


    Amane noticed Sakura''s yearning expression and she pushed Sakura on her back before crawling on top of her.


    "Well, someone seemed to have been a naughty child. But I promised you a reward and I intend to deliver."


    Sakura was daydreaming for one second and she felt mind-numbing pleasure the very next second.


    Yoko was slowly taking more and more of Sakura into her body. Sakura watched as her cock disappeared into Amane''s body. The more she tried to move, the more her body did not obey her.


    "My pet sure is huge. I can feel you in my stomach. Your cock feels good inside me. Now, should I move?"


    Sakura gulped as she watched Amane pull her hips up before dropping them down. Her pussy touched the base of Sakura''s cock and Sakura was ashamed at her body''s reaction.


    Her cock was about to come any second now. Sakura would not be able to hold herself back for much longer.


    "Tsk, you will not come so easily. I have not had my fun yet with you."


    Sakura moaned in disappointment when Amane stopped moving. Her cock was also disappointed when this happened.


    The moment of her cock caused the vibrator in her pussy to shift. And Sakura was not sure why Amane remembered that cursed thing''s existence but Amane finally started the vibrator again.


    As soon as the fake-cock began to vibrate and jab Sakura''s pleasure point, she could no longer hold herself back.


    Her body moved on auto-pilot and she pushed Amane down before plunging into Amane''s body.


    "You animal¡­.is this how you¡­treat your¡­mistress¡­fuck!"


    Sakura heard Amane''s words from one ear and they went out of the other. Her hips pistoled in and out of Amane''s body with a fervent vigor.


    Even if Sakura wanted to stop herself, she doubted she would be able to.


    "I-I am sorry but I don''t think I can stop. My cock is¡­broken."


    Sakura complained as she picked up her pace. The vibrator inside her jabbed at her pleasure point and Sakura ended up losing all her strength. She ended up coming inside Amane as she was no longer able to hold herself back.


    "I. I am sorry. I cannot¡­"


    Warm liquid filled Amane and Sakura held herself flush against Amane''s body. Sakura''s pussy had squirted from the pleasure as well and Sakura was unable to move.


    "Are you done? Then, it is my turn now."


    Sakura yelped as she was turned around and Amane took hold of her cock before sinking on top of it. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura''s cock rubbed against her come inside Amane and that picture made her hard once more.


    This time, Amane used Sakura as a toy. Every time Sakura tried to move, Amane held her down and moved her hips faster.


    "Tsk, you had your fun pet. Now you need to learn your place or you will get ridiculous thoughts in your mind. Do not forget that I am your owner and not the other way around."


    Sakura moaned and nodded along with Amane''s words. She did not want Mistress Yoko to get the wrong idea about Sakura.


    The sound of Sakura''s wet cock going in and out of Amane was loud. Sakura could see her big rod disappearing inside Yoko''s body and that erotic sight made her want to touch Yoko,


    But Yoko caught Sakura''s hands before they could lie on her body and then Yoko tested her hips.


    Her pussy clenched around Sakura''s cock before Sakura came inside Yoko once more.


    Finally, Amane pulled out. Thick come leaked out of her pussy and it was mixed with Amane''s pussy juice.


    "Pet, clean me up. Since this is your mess, make sure you get all of it out. No, don''t use your mouth. This is not a reward for you."


    Sakura was confused about what she should do next. But Amane took hold of her hand and pressed it against Amane''s pussy.


    "You need to scoop out all your semen out of me. Now hurry up."


    Amane held her pussy out to Sakura and she finally sank a digit into Amane''s heat. Her finger probed around for a bit before Sakura began to open Amane up.


    Thick patches of cum fell out of Amane and Sakura was fascinated by the display. She was getting horny once more.


    "Huh, looks like someone did not have of me yet. Well, I guess it was a mistake to ask you to clean me after all. Don''t worry, I will take responsibility for my disobedient puppy."


    To prove her point, Amane lowered her body and took Sakura''s hard cock into her body once more. Sakura flinched but her cock flinched in interest before she came inside Amane once more.


    She had not realized how sensitive she had been but her body had not been able to hold up.


    "You did well. Now go to sleep and I will go and clean myself up. I should also go and check up on the barrier." Read new adventures at empire


    Sakura wanted to pull Amane back and as her to lie down before Sakura. But there were responsibilities Amane needed to take care of. Sakura understood that so she did not keep Amane around for long.


    Once Amane came out of the room, she headed toward the central washroom. She could have used the local one, but Amane wanted to use the big communal bath that was always filled.


    Since there were only a selected few people in this settlement, Amane did not feel awkward going out naked. She could not sense anyone in the vicinity.


    However, that turned out not to be the case for the communal baths. There was a familiar presence enjoying this place.


    Had it been anyone but Stella, Amane would not have walked inside naked. But since it was Stella, somehow it did not feel awkward to go in.


    Amane quickly dipped into the water before she felt Stella look at her.


    "What is it? Do you need something from me?"


    Amane asked as she cleaned herself out. One of her fingers was buried deep into her pussy to get all the come out of her.


    "Do you need¡­help with that? It must be difficult to get all that semen out of your body."


    If Amane did not have as much practice remaining calm as she did, she would have choked on her saliva for sure. She could not believe what she had just heard Stella ask her.


    Stella had been one of the more innocent of her adopted children. So, to hear her ask Amane if she needed sexual help was something else.


    "Oh, are you not going to ask me what happened?"


    Now Amane was curious what Stella would say to her. But Stella only looked away from her with an awkward expression on her face.


    "It does not matter to me what happened to you. If you want my help, then say it. I will not ask you any unnecessary questions."


    Stella was still awkward but she tried not to let it show. Now Amane was amused as well as annoyed with her.

 Chapter 100 100 The guardian of the forest [pt1]

    The bathroom was silent after Stella offered her help.One might that Stella did not feel any embarrassment when she offered her help sexually but Amane could see the tell-tale signs of embarrassment and longing in Stella''s eyes.


    Her eyes were the most expressive part of her body now, but there had been a time when those emotions had sparkled clearly on Stella''s face.


    "Oh, you want to help me out? But I only allow my pets to help me out. Do you want to be my pet, La~dy Ste~lle~"


    Amane had learned that teasing tone from Charlie. From her experience and understanding, speaking in this manner was often irritating and could agitate the person in front of her.


    As expected, Stella was startled as well. Her expressionless face finally had some colour when she looked aside.


    "D-Do not be ridiculous. Does it look like I care about you? Do not make empty assumptions."


    Stella quickly denied whatever Amane was about to say and stood up. Stella''s naked body was visible under the moonlight and Amane tried hard not to appreciate those hard pecks and other well-defined body parts.


    Stella had grown up amazingly and become a great woman. She was finally beginning to bloom and come into her being.


    "I-I will be taking me leave now. I will meet you soon Lady Tsurugi."


    Stella tried to pretend like she was not running away. But both she and Amane knew that she was running away right now. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was pretending to be a decent human being so she did not call Stella out on her agitated movements. She watched Stella leave the bathroom with a calm expression.


    ''Get a grip Amane. Stella is a kid you raised for a few years. You cannot see her like a woman now.''


    Amane tried to remind her mind, but she had never been good at suppressing her desires. Even now, her instincts refused to see Stella as a child.


    "Man, I cannot believe I was still horny after spending a whole night fucking around. Is it because of my teenage body?"


    Amane wondered as she quickly washed herself up.


    It was a little difficult to scoop out all the semen from inside her body but Amane managed to do it. After that, Amane quickly changed into new clothes and decided to take a look at her barrier.


    It had not broken but someone had tried to tamper with her recently. Amane wanted to see what kind of creature was brave enough to do that.


    The place where Amane had felt the disturbance emerges from was located in the far south of the settlement. She quickly made her way there, only a see a parrot-like beast ramming its head into the barrier.


    The creature seemed unaware of what it was doing and it focused on trying to come in.


    As soon as it saw Amane, the agitation of the beast increased and it began to ram into the barrier with all its might. For a second, Amane was afraid that the barrier would give way.


    But her strength was much more than Amane had thought it to be. And the beast was not able to continue ramming into the barrier for long.


    In the end, the creature exhausted its energy while taming its head against the barrier and landed down on the ground.


    Its exhausted eyes looked at Amane pitifully and she decided to grant what it was asking for.


    "I can see how exhausted you are. It''s time for you to finally find peace and rest. May your soul find peace."


    Amane prayed for the beast and it finally disappeared into light. Amane had used her powers to kill off the beast.


    Unlike any other beast Amane had seen before, this one looked like an animal that had mutated. And usually, that was impossible to do.


    "Someone has a death wish for sure. They are trying to mix chimera blood into a normal animal''s body. This is beyond disgusting." And fascinating.


    But as much as Amane found it all as fascinating, her disgust at this situation was much more. The more she thought about what she just saw, the more she felt her rage boil.


    If making chimera was taboo, then involving other species with beasts was even more taboo. One''s soul could be condemned if this was the case.


    "I will need to investigate more into this topic. I also think that Charlie should know about this. She has much better resources than I have right now."


    Amane did not want to depend on Charlie but the divine guild had the best resources available to them.


    Besides, Charlie had promised Amane to help her out. So Amane would not be shy in taking advantage of her generosity.


    "I should go back and ask Stella to reconsider this place as a potential hot spot once more. This forest is not safe enough."


    Stella was a hard one to figure out. Something had turned her gentle child into this stone-cold machine Amane could not figure out.


    But whatever it was, Amane was willing to overlook it for the sake of the child she raised.


    "Anyway, I will need to look around the barrier now. Fortunately, I noticed this creature begging for help. I wonder how any more want my help as well."


    Amane wondered but then she felt chills go down her spine. There was a presence looking at her from inside the forest.


    There was a pair of bloody cold eyes looking at her. Amane''s senses could pick up on the immense pain coming from this creature. But there was still something wrong.


    This creature was in so much pain, but he refused to back down. Instead, it was trying to stalk Amane.


    The stench of human blood was also prominent on this one. It indicated that Amane had found her killer right in front of her.


    "Man, talk about one problem after another. But helping beasts is in my job description so I cannot back out as well."


    Amane sighed and stood up. She did not stop looking away from the presence in front of her. Her eyes did not move away and her steps did not increase their distance either.


    It caused the beast in pain to finally step out into the open. It had the body of a lion but the head of a tiger.


    It was a Gwazi.


    But it was unlike any Gwazi Amane had seen before. The radiance this beast let out was immense and Amane could feel the manifesting of an aura in this creature.


    And despite having all that, there was an air of despair around this creature. It was not here to greet Amane but to ask her a favour.


    ''Kill me. Please, kill me. I do not want to lose my sanity to this curse.''


    The creature begged Amane. His voice was loud and clear in Amane''s ears. And this level of consciousness could only indicate one thing - an evolved beast.


    Generally, beasts were like animals. They had base instincts and knew what was good for them.


    But unlike animals, they had the potential of evolving and developing complex thoughts and emotions. Those who were able to achieve this were called evolve beasts.


    Amane had seen quite a few of them back in her day. But at that time, there had been abundant beasts and times were desperate.


    To see an evolved beast now was a miracle. Especially one that looked to be quite young at that.


    ''Please, end my suffering and let me take the curse of this forest with me.''


    Amane looked at the pitiful beast in front of her. He begged for death that only Amane could give him. But she doubted that this beast would be able to clean this forest alone with his aura.


    "You are asking too much from me. But are you sure you want to die like this? You will not be able to cleanse this forest even if you die right now. You are in no condition to do so."


    Amane was regretful to inform the beast of this. But this was the unfortunate truth she did not want to hide.


    The beast looked back at Amane and considered her words. It was a miracle that it was still conscious and able to communicate. Amane had to applaud his tendency to stick around.


    ''If you say that my death will not help this forest, then what should I do to help out? I cannot watch this place suffer any longer."


    The divine beast asked with a helpless look in his eyes. Amane was quiet for some time, weighing her options. But in the end, she decided to offer this creature a solution for his trouble.


    "There is one thing you can do - the cleansing ceremony and I can help you out as well. But it will not be for free. If you are still interested, then we can negotiate further."


    Amane was not heartless but she was a businesswoman. She would help out but not for free.

 Chapter 101 101 The guardian of the forest [pt2]

    "W-W-What is that thing? Get it out of here. Get that thing out of my town right now. I do not give you the right to bring a beast in here."Amane had brought that divine beast named Aba back with her to the settlement. And soon, Aba had settled down into a large patch of open green grass and claimed it for itself.


    Since there were not a lot of people, it took some time for the news of Aba to travel around. And as soon as the mayor had known about its existence, he had come out fully armed.


    He had full intentions of killing this beast and then pinning the blame on someone else. But once he had seen that massive beast, his intentions had been thwacked and his courage had evaporated.


    Now, all he could do was to keep on looking at the beast in front of him and become scared of what he saw.


    "Chief, you need to calm down and take a deep breath. Aba will not hurt anyone if I am here. And he will also be a short-lived guest. So, stop making unnecessary fuzz and go back to your home."


    Amane blocked the chief from doing anything to the Gwazi. Since she was the one who brought this beast back, she also felt responsible for its safety.


    "Yoko, is this beast safe to approach?"


    Sakura asked from the corner she was standing in. Unlike everyone else, she did not possess a single doubt about Amane''s capabilities. She had seen Amane tame many beasts and now she knew that Amane was the real deal.


    "Safe to approach? Of course, Aba is *not* safe to approach for ordinary people. It would be better if you all maintain your distance from Aba. But if you do not agitate it or come near it, it should be safe."


    Amane reminded everyone. There were quite a few people gathered in this settlement today. Until yesterday, this town had a total population of 4. Now it had a population of about 20 people.


    But most of them were tourists who had come down here to see if they should buy the land here or not.


    "Wow, a beast. Mommy, can I go and touch it? I promise I will not harm it."


    One of the on-looking couples had a curious child. His big eyes looked at the beast in front of him with fascination.


    But before the child could even take a step further, his mother caged him in her arms with an alarmed expression.


    "N-No, it is not safe to approach. Promise me you will not try to touch that beast again."


    The mother asked her child and the child looked sad and dissatisfied with the response he got from his mother.


    "But why? That beast looks gentle. He looks sad and in pain so should we not help it out?"


    The child asked with a confused expression. Unlike the adults, children did not have a real sense of danger. So, they were curious and liked to poke their noses into unnecessary business. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane only had to take one look at this kid to know that he would be troublesome.


    "The only way to help this beast would be to leave it alone. Can you do that for me, little kid?"


    Amane approached the kid before he could do something dramatic. She could see Aba''s agitation rise with so many people around.


    Aba might have agreed to stay in this clearing and help Amane out, but his real nature was that of a beast. And seeing so many people must be driving his instincts nuts.


    "B-B-But."


    The kid began, only to stop speaking in the middle. The kid thought of something before backing down.


    "Alright, I will not come and visit the kind beast. But you must promise me that it will get better."


    The kid demanded and his parents looked ashamed of their kid. Their child was sweet but he liked to poke his nose into unnecessary business.


    "Hmm, so you are worried about the beasts? Maybe you can come and help me out with my business when you grow up. I will teach you all about the beasts and how to handle them."


    The child blushed before looking down. He seemed to be fighting with his desire to speak up.


    "I-I am sorry for my child''s rudeness. I will educate him once we go home."


    The mother quickly apologized in her son''s stead. She bowed down low to show that she was sorry for disturbing Amane.


    "I will come and find you, beast lady. You will have to teach me then."


    The child promised as he was carried away by his mother. Amane watched them both go away with a melancholic eye.


    Even back in her time, children had approached her out of curiosity and their parents had tried to take them away before Amane could influence them.


    It had been such a long time since something like this happened to her.


    ''Ah well, some things never change.''


    Amane looked up at the intense stare she was getting from Stella. If looks could kill, Amane would have been dead twice over already.


    Stella was not even trying to hide her stare at this point.


    To show that Amane noticed Stella, she waved at the other female slowly. But Stella just looked away with a flush on her face.


    Amane had enough means to try and figure out what was going on with Stella. But she was not interested to find out right now.


    "Yoko, what are you thinking about? Are you seriously going to keep a beast in a town filled with people? I am sure that the mayor would try something to stop you."


    Of course, Sakura was the one who said that. She had been noticing the mayor and his mood. The mayor was a hindrance to her plan and Amane was as well.


    "Let the mayor do what he wants to do. He will not be able to handle the consequences of his actions soon. I need to head out and prepare something now."


    Amane had a lot she needed to prepare before the soul-cleansing ceremony for a divine-level beast could be held. And many of her list was not easy to find.


    For the last time, Amane looked at Stella and Stella finally looked away from her. It was impossible to figure out what was going on inside Stella''s mind right now but Amane decided not to worry.


    Whatever would happen, she would be able to deal with it later.


    ...¡­..


    Stella had kept a close eye on Yoko Tsurugi as soon as the day had started.


    At first, Stella was startled when Yoko Tsurugi brought back a divine-level beast. The Gwazi was massive and gave off a strong aura.


    Its presence had put Stella on alert and she was hyper-aware of its presence. She could feel the beast trying to warn the predators to stay away from it.


    ''Gosh, this feels like when Amane used to bring weird beasts back. My senses were hyper-aware back then as well and it was difficult for me to ignore the beast''s presence.''


    Amane had often brought back injured beasts and released them once they were well enough to live on their own.


    But that had happened a long time ago. Stella had been sure that she would never see that happen in her life again.


    However, Yoko Tsurugi proved her wrong. Not only did Yoko Tsurugi behave as Amane did, but she also had the same habits.


    Even the way she interacted with kids was the same as Amane''s.


    Whenever Stella looked at Yoko Tsurugi, she could see Amane''s shadow in that female. She was sure that Charlie had seen the same thing and ended up falling for Yoko.


    After all, they had all loved Amane and longed for her. But Amane had died before any of them could express their love to her.


    To see someone so similar yet different from Amane was a blessing and a curse to them all. Stella could still see that lush white skin and perfect curves in front of her.


    The encounter with a naked Yoko was still fresh in Stella''s mind and it made her blush fiercely.


    She did not want to show her wild side to people, but it was getting harder and harder to control. Hunger was filling Stella''s belly and she wanted to eat something.


    "Officer Stella, I do not trust that, Yoko Tsurugi. Keep an eye on her and capture her if you need to. You just need to make sure she does not cause me and my reputation any problems. Do you understand?"


    The mayor asked Stella and she was startled to realize that he was even standing there. She had been so lost in her thoughts that she did not even notice his presence.


    This man was a menace and one Stella did not like. But he was also the one whom Stella had been assigned to so she needed to follow his orders, no matter how much she did not want to.

 Chapter 102 102 A plan behind the scenes [pt1]

    The mayor was agitated as soon as he had seen Yoko Tsurugi. There was something about her that did not sit well with him.His instincts told him that Yoko Tsurugi was an ''Alpha'' female and she was someone he did not want to mess with. His instincts also wanted to please Yoko Tsurugi so that she would not become his enemy.


    But the mayor was someone who had always been in control of himself and his surroundings. He was not used to bowing his head to anyone.


    Not only was he rich, but he also had connections in the government and other influential places. He had never been lacking authority before.


    So as soon as he met Yoko, sparks had flown one-sidedly between them.


    This lady did as she pleased and that displeased the mayor quite a lot. He wanted Lady Yoko out of his settlement and he had all the right to refuse her entry.


    Except, there was this government order he was forced to follow. So, the mayor could only grit his teeth and wait for Lady Yoko to make a mistake.


    And she finally did make a mistake. She brought a wild beast into the clearing and scared the people.


    Surely this was enough to have Stella, the government official appointed to safeguard him, throw Yoko out?


    But that did not happen. If anything, this seemed to be softening Stella''s temper toward Yoko. And the mayor decided that it was not right. He needed to do something before Stella was no longer on his side.


    "Officer Stella, I do not trust Yoko Tsurugi. Keep an eye on her and capture her if you need to. You just need to ensure she does not cause any problems to me and my reputation. Do you understand?"


    The mayor spoke these words to mainly remind Stella that she had a duty toward him and she better not slack in her efforts. He was so proud of himself that he did not notice the look of disgust that flashed across Stella''s face.


    "I understand mayor. However, I would like to remind you that I am not duty-bound to save your honor. My only purpose here is to ensure nothing happens to this town for as long as the government is willing to invest in it."


    Stella reminded the mayor of this and he was angry at first. But then he took a few deep breaths and decided to let Stella''s words fall over his head. It did not matter what Stella thought her duties were.


    In the end, the mayor had a plan to force her to cooperate with him.


    Once Yoko Tsurugi''s beast harmed a civilian, both she and her beast would be driven out of the town. And the mayor would become the top dog of this place once more.


    "Lady Yoko, can I talk to you for a minute in my office? You brought that beast into our settlement without any prior notice. And that is something that needs to be rectified soon."


    The mayor asked Yoko to follow him back to his office.


    Currently, Lady Yoko was the only barrier between these people and the Gwazi. If she was not here to calm the Gwazi down, then the people would agitate him for sure and it would snap.


    This way, the mayor would be able to frame Yoko and also ensure that he was safe.


    "Hmm, you want me to follow you? Sure, I will. But just give me a second."


    The mayor was happy at first when Yoko Tsurugi did not raise a fuzz when he asked her to follow after him.


    Instead, she raised her hand and weaved a spell in the air. It shined brightly before that light landed on the Gwazi. Then, a transparent shield covered the Gwazi and he went back to sleep.


    "What is that?"


    The mayor suddenly had a bad feeling about this shield. It looked solid and difficult to break down as well. If this was a cage to keep everyone else out, then the mayor''s plan was in danger.


    "This is just a precaution to ensure no one disturbs the Gwazi. It''s a sensitive beast and it can get spooked easily. But if you remain out of this barrier, then you will not be harmed."


    Yoko Tsurugi explained this to not only the mayor but also to the people listening. Her words were a warning to everyone present here.


    The mayor was frustrated as he watched Yoko Tsurugi cover her grounds. With this, his plans had been washed over. Now he could no longer expect the people to pull their weight in his plan.


    The mayor would soon have to think if doing something new to ensure Yoko Tsurugi was thrown out of this town soon.


    Stella watched the mayor leave the clearing with her eyes narrowed. She did not have a good feeling about the mayor this time. But she was an employee who could do nothing about the mayor until he did not breach his contract.


    ''Do I want to get involved in this fight? Me?''


    Stella was surprised at her thoughts. It had been a long time since she had felt something inside her heart. She had locked her emotions tightly until now so she did not have to face them.


    But they were all surging to want out of her now. And Stella was a little scared of them all.


    Continue your adventure at empire


    ''It''s all Yoko Tsurugi''s fault. Why did she have to feel so familiar to me? She is confusing my senses.''


    Stella looked up and her eyes met a pair of calm but determined ones.


    As soon as Sakura looked at Stella, her mouth was pulled down in a frown and an agitated look took over Sakura''s face.


    By now, Stella was well-aware that Sakura did not like her even a little bit. But Stella was not willing to look into the reason behind this annoyed expression.


    She had a feeling she would not like the answer she would come up with.


    "Everyone, go back to your places now. The longer you stay here, the more you will agitate the beast."


    Stella''s words were strong but emotionless. It caused the people around her to panic and they began to leave one by one.


    A few brave ones remained until the end, but even they had to leave once Stella gave them an empty but impatient look.


    In the end, only Sakura and Stella remained in that clearing.


    "Are you not going to head in as well, Lady Tsurugi? This place is quite dangerous."


    Stella warned Sakura with a heavy feeling in her heart. She did not want to interact with Sakura if she could help herself.


    "Worry about yourself first. I have been with Yoko long enough to know how to handle these beasts and what to do in their presence. I will be able to take care of myself just fine."


    Somehow, Sakura''s words made Stella''s heart ache with pain and jealousy. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thought of Sakura being close to Yoko made Stella boil familiarly. She had felt like this before, but it had been for Amena and a long time ago.


    "I see. You both are cousins, right? You have a tight bond despite your differences. But aren''t you both a little ''too close'' to each other? Your relationship is not normal."


    Stella watched anger flash across Sakura''s face. Her words were getting to Sakura. This was good for Stella.


    She did not know why she felt this annoyed with Sakura. But the more Stella saw her disappointed face, the better she felt.


    "My relationship with Yoko is perfectly alright and within the bounds of socially acceptable. There is no need for an outsider like you to comment on it."


    Sakura had gotten triggered by Stella''s words. That had not been Stella''s intention. But she also felt good after Sakura was gone yelling at her.


    Somehow, it felt deserved and also uncalled for.


    "There is no need for you to be this agitated at me, Lady Tsurugi. I did not mean to question you and your life choices. I will not talk about this anymore if it upsets you this much."


    Stella''s apology made everything worse.


    Sakura had been calm until now but her face flushed red and her eyes shook as a result.


    "Y-Y-You! Stop it and leave me alone. Just being with you is upsetting me now."


    Sakura complained and Stella wanted to point out how unfair it was of Sakura to do so. Stella had done nothing but ask her a question.


    But as soon as Stella realized what she was doing, she stopped and put a lid on her emotions. She had worked too hard to keep them in check.


    She could not afford to let them run rampant like this anymore.


    "I understand. In that case, have a nice day, Lady Sakura. And I will meet you again soon when it is time to escort you out."


    Sakura fumed as she watched Stella go away. To be questioned on her relationship with Yoko? How dare Stella do that to her.


    Sakura will not forget this humiliation.

 Chapter 103 103 A plan behind the scenes [pt2]

    The mayor sneered as he watched Yoko Tsurugi walk behind him. It snubbed him that a girl this young was the root of all his problems.Not only had this girl dared to bring a beast into his settlement, but she also dared to surpass the mayor''s popularity with the local citizens.


    And the worst of all was the audit she had submitted to the government that deemed this place as ''unfit'' for living. The mayor was going to lose a lot of money because of that one simple statement.


    "Mayor, are you sure you are alright? You passed your office quite a while ago."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s insufferable voice called out to the mayor once more. And the mayor barely stopped himself from cursing her out.


    ''You need to be careful and not show your anger. You can do that mayor. Think of your end goal.''


    The mayor somehow managed not to lose his business smile. But his insides were boiling with rage.


    "I-I did pass my office a while ago. But today is a beautiful day and it''s nice to take a walk around like this. I know, why don''t you head back to my office alone and I will follow you after a minute?"


    The mayor asked Yoko with a smile. His face hurt from faking his smile, but the mayor continued nonetheless.


    Yoko Tsurugi''s expression was soft and easygoing. It made the mayor believe that she would follow his lead and not cause him any problems.


    After all, Yoko Tsurugi was just a child as well. And if you behaved kindly to them, they would also regard you as harmless and let their guard down.


    Any second, Yoko Tsurugi would head into his office and the mayor would be able to start his master plan to drive her out¡­


    "I think I will accompany you, mayor. I have only been here for a single day and I would not dare roam around this city alone. What if I get lost and somehow venture into the forest?"


    ''Please do venture out into the forest so that I can get rid of you.''


    The mayor thought in his heart but his mouth only spoke pleasantly.


    "O-Of course. That would be a problem for everyone if you were to disappear from this place. If that is the case, then I will accompany you back to my office right now."


    The major was sweating bullets. He could feel his plan breaking apart because of Yoko Tsurugi''s stubbornness. But maybe he could slip away once they were both in the office? That was a possibility, right?


    The mayor was certain that he would profit from Yoko later. So, he quietly led her into the room and closed his door.


    "L-Lady Yoko, please make yourself comfortable. I will bring the refreshments out."


    The major was well aware of what he needed to do now. He needed an excuse to head out and carry out his plan.


    So, this was the perfect opportunity for him to leave this room.


    "I am on a strict diet so I am afraid that I will have to deny your request. Now, why don''t you sit down in front of me and we shall discuss things with each other?"


    Yoko Tsurugi pointed in front of her with a calm expression. The mayor frowned before doing as he was told to anyway.


    He did not have a choice when Yoko Tsurugi was looking at him with that blank expression of hers.


    "B-Bathroom. I need to go to the bathroom quickly. I will come back soon."


    Finally, the mayor could not handle it anymore. He ended up running outside the door and head down the hallway.


    He did not care that his excuse was weak and there was no need for him to run toward the toilet. But he still wanted to carry out his plan before it was too late.


    Amane watched the mayor run away from her side. It had been obvious that he had been itching to do something.


    It was very evident from his expression and the way he behaved at least.


    Now, Amane could have followed that man and found out what he was trying to do. But she was not in the mood to do so right now.


    Whatever that man was planning, Amane would bust him once he was the most confident.


    "Hmm, I wonder who foolish the mayor is? He won''t try and do something with the Gwazi, right? If he does, then I will have to end his pathetic life."


    Amane would be sorry to lose such a good source of entertainment. But she had a duty to relieve the world of such a foolish person.


    So, in the end, it all worked out fine for her.


    ....


    The mayor ran away as fast as he could from Yoko Tsurugi. He was finally free to carry out his plan.


    He found the curious child at once. And he was lucky when he found out that the child was all alone.


    "Hello, child. Do you know who I am?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mayor asked this while donning a caring mask on his face. This way, even the children who were afraid of strangers would give him a second chance.


    "Ah, I know you. You are the mayor. Mom says you are a good person and we should ask you for help if we want something."


    The child nodded with sparkling eyes. She did not seem afraid of the stranger who had walked over to her.


    The mayor was happy to see her behave this calmly.


    "Hmm, I see. So, you are the kid who is not afraid to speak their mind? I am happy to see you being this open and free with me. Here, has a lollypop."


    The mayor always kept some sweets on him for such occasions.


    In his world, reputation was everything and the best way to ensure he did ruin his reputation was to be kind to kids.


    "Oh, thanks, mister. You are a good man."


    The kid praised the mayor, not knowing that the elder was looking to use her for his benefit.


    "Oh, I am a good person? It is nice to see that you think about me like this kid. As a reward, I will give you what you want. Do you want to see that beast up close?"


    The mayor asked the child with a calm expression.


    As expected, the kid was scared but her curiosity overpowered her awkwardness.


    "Can I see the beast up close? Mommy said that it was dangerous to go near the beast." Enjoy new tales from empire


    The kid asked this question but the mayor had the answer planned out in his mind already.


    "Your mommy is right. It is dangerous to go near a beast usually. But we have Lady Yoko to protect us here. She will not let anything happen to you. So, there is no problem in you wanting to see the beast."


    The mayor assured the kid with a calm and happy expression. He was fooling the kid into having a false sense of security.


    The kid did not know this and happily believed in his words. She had no reason to doubt the mayor.


    "O-Oh, I see. So, can I also touch the beast if I want to? Lady Yoko will protect me?"


    The child asked with a curious expression on her face. She was getting more and more excited by the second.


    "Of course, you can touch the beast if you want to. I would encourage you to touch the beast if you can. That way, you will know what you can and cannot do in the future."


    The kid looked fascinated with the freedom she was being given.


    Since she was too young, she did not know how much bullshit the mayor was spitting out right now.


    The kid was going to touch the beast and that was all her mind could focus on.


    "B-But how do I get past that fence? I don''t know how to get near the beast."


    The child asked and her eyes were filled with tears. She looked sad and it would have made most people pity her.


    "Getting to cross the fence is simple. I will help you out so do not worry kid. Now come. Let''s head out to see the beast once more."


    The kid instantly locked her hands with the man in front of her.


    She did not care that her parents would be looking for her. Nor did she care that she had just followed a stranger and discarded any advice her mother had given her about ''stranger danger.''


    All that was inside this kid''s brain was the beast.


    And the mayor smirked once he noticed how smoothly his plan was going.


    Now he only needed to wait for Yoko Tsurugi''s companion to leave her post because of biological needs and he would be able to carry out his plan.


    As soon as Sakura headed out, the mayor helped the kid cross the fence. And then he quickly ran away back to his office.

 Chapter 104 104 The first plan failed

    The mayor decided not to stay around for what would happen next. He quickly ran back to his office with a happy expression on his face.After all, he had done what he came here to do. He had managed to get Lady Yoko into trouble with the authorities.


    As soon as the kid agitated Lady Yoko''s beloved beast and got hurt, everyone would point at her and blame her. This kid would have to die so that she could not spill anything about what happened.


    But the mayor was more than confident that he would be able to pull off killing a kid.


    "Mayor, why are you in such a happy mood? Why don''t you share the reason with me as well?"


    The mayor almost felt his heart break out of his chest once he heard Lady Yoko speak. Her voice was coming from right behind the mayor.


    And he turned around, only to see Lady Yoko outside of his office. She seemed to have followed him outside.


    ''Did she notice anything? Did Lady Yoko see what happened here? Does she know what I did? Does it matter?"


    After all, even if Lady Yoko knew what the mayor had done, she would not have any evidence. And the mayor was also crafty enough to get out of any accusation.


    Once the whole town was angry at Yoko Tsurugi, they would not listen to her reasonings and throw her out.


    "Y-You. What are you doing out of the office? I asked you to wait for me in there."


    The mayor pointed his finger at Yoko dramatically to drive his point further in. But Yoko seemed uninterested in what he had to say about her.


    She just rolled her eyes and watched the mayor let his anger out.


    "I did wait for you in the office at first. But since you were taking too long, I decided to just come out and find you myself. Why, is there a reason I should not have done this?"


    Yoko asked and the mayor held his breath back. He could not let Yoko know what he was planning.


    So, to stop himself from saying anything to Yoko, he quickly diverted his attention away from Yoko and looked away.


    "A-Anyway, you should have waited in my office for me. Let''s head back now and finish our talk."


    The mayor was insistent and forced Yoko to turn back. For a minute, it seemed like Yoko would head back on her own. That made the mayor far happier than he thought he would be.


    But then, Yoko turned back and headed toward the beast''s enclosures.


    "You know what? I think I need to check in on my best friend I brought back. I am sure nothing happened to him but it would put my mind at ease to check."


    The mayor panicked as soon as he heard Yoko speaking about checking in on the beast. He could not allow Yoko to do that.


    "N-No, you cannot. I mean, you should not disturb the beast right now. Don''t you trust the beast to be on his best behavior?"


    The mayor was sweating bullets now. His whole plan depended on Yoko being here and not going after the beast.


    "Mayor, I trust the ''beast'' to be on his best behavior. That does not mean I trust ''humans'' to be equally good to the beast. I should head back now for sure."


    The mayor had nothing to say about Yoko''s logic once she finished speaking. After all, he knew that Yoko was stubborn and would not listen to him.


    He could only hope for the kid to hurry up and agitate the beast faster. That way, the mayor will not have to wait for Yoko to act.


    ...¡­.


    Amane was not surprised to see the mayor try and stop her from going after the beast. She had seen him try to get the kid to head toward the beast''s enclosures.


    Usually, Amane would have run out immediately and stopped the kid from touching the beast in question.


    But an enlightened beast was different.


    If nothing major happened, the Gwazi would not attack the human child no matter what.


    And once Sakura was there on the scene, she would be able to handle it all with ease as well.


    "Well, if you insist on going back, mayor, then we shall head back as well now. I am sure we will have a good time in the future."


    Amane held her hand out toward the mayor. But the stubborn old man refused to touch Amane.


    He tried to pretend like he did not care about Amane but the mayor was full of pride and prejudice. He was only going to follow his standards about things.


    "Hump, let''s head back. We have wasted enough time fooling around anyway."


    Amane shook her head and followed the mayor. She looked toward the Gwazi''s direction one last time and noticed Sakura heading toward the enclosure. She seemed to have noticed the extra person in that enclosure as well.


    ''Sakura will be able to handle things with ease after this. I hope she does not make this situation worse.''


    Meanwhile, Sakura came back from her short washroom break, only to notice that a kid was trying to run toward the Gwazi.


    Alarm quickly settled inside her mind and she ran toward the kid and picked her up before she could make it to the end.


    "What do you think you are doing? Don''t you know that it is dangerous to meet beasts like this? You could have startled the beast and gotten yourself into trouble."


    Sakura scolded the kid in front of her. But the kid only looked away without saying anything.


    It angered Sakura more and the kid finally flinched once she noticed the look she was getting.


    All the confidence and joy drained out of the kid''s face and she suddenly looked away.


    "I-I am sorry. I did not mean to cause you any trouble. I just wanted to see the beast up close since it looked cool and¡­"


    The kid babbled on, trying to justify what she had been trying to do.


    The more Sakura heard the kid speak, the more her head ached. She did not want to hear anymore about what this kid had thought she was doing.


    "Look kid, I will take you back now. But I hope you will not be this reckless next time."


    Continue your saga on empire


    The kid shook her head and looked away. She was ashamed of what happened in front of her.


    But once she was over her shame, the kid was escorted out of the enclosure by Sakura. And then Sakura breathed a sigh of relief at the tragedy she had avoided.


    "This feels like a conspiracy to me. I cannot believe a kid managed to sneak past the barrier all on her own."


    Sakura checked on the barrier once more. But there was nothing wrong with the barrier in front of her.


    Now it was clear that there was some kind of foul play at work here.


    Sakura did not want to stay outside for any longer. But now Sakura was sure she would have to spend the night out as well.


    "Ugh, this is annoying. I will have to check the perimeter once more and ensure nothing happens when Yoko is not here."


    Sakura did not know if it was only the kid, or if anyone else was involved in this situation as well.


    ...


    "Lady Yoko, is something wrong? You are looking a little distracted."


    Amane looked at the mayor in front of her. The mayor looked distracted and a little annoyed at the lack of attention he was getting.


    Amane''s smirk widened just a little bit more when she heard the mayor''s nervous voice. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, you think I am distracted? Well, I guess you might be right in saying that."


    Amane watched the mayor flinch in front of her. As expected, the mayor was not able to look Amane in the face after that.


    They both continued to walk back toward the mayor''s room with a tense silence.


    But the mayor was brewing plans inside his mind. He was looking for ways he could further his plan tonight.


    Since the kid had failed to work, the mayor would need to find another way to agitate the beast. And the only thing he could think of us - drug usage.


    He would drive the beast mad with the use of drugs and then disperse the smell so that no one would know.


    This way, he would not be caught and the blame would shift to Yoko Tsurugi for bringing in a mad beast.


    Amane could guess what the mayor was thinking by just looking at his face. She could have exposed him outright if she wanted to.


    But she decided to let the mayor try his plan out. Foiling someone''s plan was much more fun than stopping them after all.


    And the mayor also needed to learn that he could not beat Amane, no matter what he tried to do.

 Chapter 105 105 The second plan? [pt1]

    "That stupid bitch. How did she stop my plan to agitate the beast in the evening? Everything should have gone according to my plan."The mayor was drunk right now. The sun was setting outside his window and there was still a significant amount of light outside his window.


    But the mayor had not been able to stop himself from drinking his sorrow away. He was pissed off that he had not been able to overcome Yoko Tsurugi.


    Not only had that female seen through the mayor''s first plan, but her vigilance had also increased.


    Now getting to the beast would become even more difficult. The mayor would have to pull something incredibly unique to get past Yoko Tsurugi.


    "I need to utilize my plan quickly. There is supposed to be a government inspection tomorrow. I need them to see that Yoko Tsurugi is not a good choice as help."


    The mayor was drunk but he still had his wits. The alcohol in his system was only that for courage. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    He had thought of slipping oral drugs into the beast''s food and making it go mad that way. But his more rational mindset had informed the mayor that he would be caught that way.


    So, it would be better to use the smell of drugs. A little fresh air would take care of the odor and there would be no residue left behind after he was done.


    But the only problem was - how to get that drug closer to the giant beast. He could not walk into the enclosure and just make the beast sniff the drugs.


    He needed someone else to do this for him.


    It was then that the mayor remembered the small child he had used in the evening.


    The power child had been stopped but she was still fascinated by the beast. Perhaps the mayor could use her now.


    So, the mayor quickly bottled up his remaining alcohol and quickly left the room.


    Stella passed by the mayor''s room a short while later. She smelled the stench of alcohol in the air and quickly took a few steps back.


    She had never liked alcohol because she got drunk too quickly. Even the smell caused her to act tipsy.


    Stella turned back but her mind suddenly began to think faster.


    She had a suspicion that the mayor was up to no good. She had already heard what had happened in the evening with the kid.


    And while the kid might not have actively said who helped her out, Stella was smart enough to figure out that it had been the mayor.


    "What is this man planning? Something is wrong with the mayor."


    Stella was convinced that something was wrong with the mayor. So, she quickly decided to follow him.


    But somehow, she lost the mayor and ended up in front of Yoko Tsurugi''s room.


    She was about to go back when the door opened. A half-naked Yoko greeted Stella with a wide smirk on her face.


    "Do you want me for something? I could see that you were interested in me but not willing to come in. So, I opened the door for you. Now come in."


    Yoko called Stella back and Stella even almost entered the room before she caught herself.


    This was not what she was here for.


    "Lady Yoko, I have some unfortunate news for you. The mayor is planning something to cause you trouble. As my guest, I must keep you informed and help you out."


    Stella quickly spoke up. She did not keep any detail to herself when she informed Yoko of what was happening.


    But surprisingly enough, it did not seem as if Yoko Tsurugi was surprised at the news.


    If anything, she looked as calm as ever.


    "Hmm, thank you for the news. But I expected something like this to happen anyway. So, Stella, are you here to help me out? Or will you go back to your post now?"


    Stella was in a bind now. She wanted to help Yoko but she also had her duties to perform.


    Choosing one would be impossible. Not to mention, it would put her professional ethics of not harming her clients at risk.


    And technically speaking, the mayor was her client right now. He was the one the government had assigned Stella primarily for.


    Just when it looked like Stella would faint, she felt Yoko Tsurugi flick her forehead and pull her out of her thoughts.


    The familiar action caused Stella to blush and shy away.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Stella unconsciously asked with a whine. A blush covered her face as soon as she as her body was done forcing that action.


    She looked up, only to see Yoko Tsurugi looking back at her with a nostalgic expression on her face.


    "Go and perform your duties. I am sure you can turn a blind eye to what I am going to do. After all, it doesn''t conflict with your duty, right?"


    Stella gulped once she realizes that Yoko Tsurugi was right. Stella could choose to step out of this situation and everything would be alright for her.


    Her brain told her to do so. But her heart asked her to help Yoko out. The mayor had the home advantage and that was a massive thing.


    But Stella never got the chase to tell Yoko all this. Before she could speak, Sakura walked into the corridor and froze as soon as she saw Stella.


    The youngest female quietly walked over to Yoko and draped an arm around Yoko''s waist possessively.


    "What can *we* help you with, government officer? If you are done here, then please leave. I have something *very personal* and *important* to discuss with Yoko here."


    There was a hint of possessiveness in Sakura''s tone. She was also currently glaring daggers at Stella, asking her why she had not left the two alone by now.


    Stella got Sakura''s hint but that made her annoyed more than anything. She did not want to do as she was being told by this spoilt brat in front of her.


    "..."


    So, Stella left the scene after that. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as she left, the hold Sakura had on Yoko''s waist also lightened and Sakura breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You worry me, Yoko. there are too many weirdos around you who want your body. You need to be careful."


    Sakura sounded bumped out but also annoyed. And every time she thought of Yoko being with someone else, her insides burned with jealousy.


    She was the only one who deserved Yoko and she would be the only one to be by Yoko''s side in the end.


    ...¡­..


    Amane knew what Sakura was going through. But since she did not care much about Sakura''s possessive tendencies, she chose not to comment on it.


    She was more focused on what the mayor would do tonight.


    From what Amane had noticed before, the mayor was not someone who gave up easily. So, there was no way he would have backed out quietly once he found a way to get Amane into trouble.


    "Sakura, are you tired? Are you going to bed?"


    Sakura looked up at Amane with her wide eyes. She seemed to have taken Amane''s words in the wrong direction and made assumptions all on her own.


    "Are we going to bed? I am so tired Yoko. Let''s go to bed now."


    Sakura whined and tugged at Amane''s clothes. Amane only looked more and more amused at Sakura''s actions.


    "Alright, then go to bed. I will keep an eye on the Gwazi and make sure nothing happens to it."


    "..."


    Sakura was alarmed and her eyes widened. She had not expected this to be the outcome of Yoko''s words.


    But in retrospect, it made sense and now Sakura felt foolish for not seeing through Yoko''s deceptive words.


    "Yoko, I can help you keep the night watch and¡­"


    "Sakura, I will not be in our room tonight. So, if ''someone'' sneaks around here, I will never know. But maybe I will be thankful if they helped me out a little bit."


    Amane did not say it outright but Sakura seemed to have gotten the message anyway.


    "Would you look at the time? It''s already so late. I should go to bed now. Good night, Yoko."


    It was still bright outside but Sakura pulled the covers over her face. That hid her from the prying eyes of others around her.


    Not that it mattered to Amane. She had conveyed her message and Sakura had understood what she wanted from him.


    The poor mayor would not know what hit him soon.


    But first, Amane needed to feed the beast she was keeping. That poor thing must be hungry since it had been some time since it was last fed anything.


    "The bait is here and the safety net is also here. It is time for me to go ahead and execute my plan."


    Amane left the building with food in her bag. And she was well aware of the mayor following her.


    After all, that man was not as stealthy as he believed himself to be.

 Chapter 106 106 The second plan [pt2]

    The mayor watched Yoko Tsurugi leave her building with the food pouch in her possession. He knew that he needed to make himself known right now if he wanted to execute his plan.He had covered himself with the smell of drugs. Even the smallest touch would leave his smell imprint on Yoko Tsurugi''s body.


    All he needed to do was to touch her and Yoko Tsurugi would do the rest of the work with the smell.


    What was more? This was a special drug smell that normal people could not even smell. Only a beast would notice this smell and rampage.


    So, the mayor was certain that Yoko Tsurugi would not be able to know what was happening.


    "Ah, Lady Yoko. Are you going to feed the beast right now? What an exemplary person you are. You carry out your duties to the best of your capability."


    The mayor continued to praise Yoko. He was so certain that his words would get Lady Yoko to get her guard down and accept his touch.


    "That is so sweet of you to say, mayor. But are you trying out a new scent today? You smell weird."


    The mayor froze as soon as he heard Lady Yoko''s words.


    For a solid minute, he had to wonder if he had been caught by her. Had she noticed something wrong with him? Was that why she was asking him this question?


    But as soon as that ridiculous thought crossed his mind, the mayor relaxed. There was no way Lady Yoko could smell the smell on his person. She was a human after all.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. My lady, please shake my hand. I think we got off on the wrong foot here. I want to strengthen our relationship with each other."


    The mayor did not show his discomfort on his face.


    He showed nothing with excitement on his face when he looked at Yoko.


    If not for the fact that Yoko knew his real character and his plan as well, she would have believed that this man wanted to redeem himself.


    ''What a crafty man. I can see why he went this far in his life. Unfortunately, he met his match in me.''


    Despite feeling as if it was a shame that this man was being like this, Yoko did not back down.


    She grasped the hand in front of her and shook the mayor''s hand.


    As soon as she did that, she felt the mayor relaxing. A burden seemed to have been laid off his shoulder after he had touched Amane''s hand.


    "My lady, I shall not be keeping you waiting for too long now. I am sure that the beast you are visiting is hungry."


    Amane tried not to show how amused she was right at that moment. She decided to mess with the mayor a little. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mayor, since you are so interested in the creature, why don''t you come and visit it with me? I will keep you safe and you can observe the Gwazi from up close."


    The mayor froze and quickly took a step back. He did not want to be seen anywhere near the beast. He especially did not want to be anywhere close to that beast since he had this weird smell on his body.


    He would be instantly killed before the mayor could defend himself.


    "N-No, that is alright. I am sure that you will be able to take care of this for me. I am-also have a very important task I need to do. I should get going now."


    The mayor quickly fled the scene after that.


    Discover stories with empire


    Amane watched the man run away like a coward. But she had expected this to happen so she was not surprised in the least.


    What she was surprised at was the smell on her hand. It was a potent mix and one not a lot of people knew about.


    She was surprised that the recipe for this beast agitator was still around.


    Once Amane was done with this settlement, she would need to look more into it.


    She waved her hand and her aura covered any smell on her body. It was the standard practice in her field but not one Amane needed to utilize often.


    She quickly made her way toward the Gwazi and held the food in front of her.


    ''You masked your smell. Is something wrong?''


    The Gwazi asked as soon as it noticed Amane. There was a surprise in the beast''s eyes when he asked this question.


    For Amane, it was easy to see the reason why the beast was so surprised. It was because a scent was a unique thing to a beast.


    It was something to take pride in and to let everyone else know of their presence. As a result, they never tinkered with their scent.


    However, the case was different for Amane.


    No matter how much her scent smelled like a beast and her aura resembled a beast, Amane was a human in the end. That was what she chose to be and that was how she was going to behave like.


    And that meant making rational decisions based on her circumstances. In this case, that meant covering her scent up.


    "You won''t like my current scent. Someone decided to play a prank on me and now my scent is all weird. This is better for me as well."


    Amane quickly assured the Gwazi of this as she kept the food in front of him.


    The Gwazi looked enraged at Amane''s answer but she held him back for now.


    "Do not do anything foolish to help me out. It would be better for you to calm down and focus on your recovery. I feel like you almost have enough energy inside you for the purification now."


    The Gwazi calmed down and felt inside his body. He felt the energy bubbling near the surface of his consciousness.


    "Hmm, I will soon have enough energy inside me to perform the ritual. One more day is all I will be needing."


    Once the purification ritual was over, Amane would set up a permanent barrier around this town for humans.


    It would keep the beasts out and keep the humans safe. But if any human was foolish enough to step outside of the barrier, then their lives would be in their own hands.


    ...¡­


    The mayor watched Yoko Tsurugi feed the beast without any complications. His scent trick seemed to not have worked.


    "Stupid Hive. They ensured me that this scent would make the beast go wild. But nothing happened at all."


    The mayor whispered in rage. He watched that stupid Yoko take care of the beast.


    The mayor wanted to run toward the beast and make it lose its composure. But he also loved his life and knew that he would be the beast''s first victim if that happened.


    So, the mayor held back his anger and disappointment for now.


    He only had so much time left before the inspection. So, he needed to do something before that.


    And the mayor had one last resort left. He would set off a small bomb near the beast''s enclosure. That had to set the beast off in some way.


    After all, beasts had sensitive hearing. They were delicate inside and were easily spooked as well. The mayor was sure that this Gwazi would be no different.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, your carrier as a beast tamer ends here. I hope you had a good run-in while you could."


    The mayor laughed and then turned away. He did not notice Sakura stalking him.


    Sakura observed the mayor for a full minute and her eyes were filled with disgust. But she masked it and decided to bump into the mayor.


    "Ouch, I am so sorry for bumping into you. Please forgive me."


    Sakura utilized the most innocent and naive look she had. The mayor seemed to be taken aback when he looked at Sakura.


    But her innocent and naive look made the mayor rethink his opinion of her.


    In his eyes, Sakura looked naive and cute. A perfect combination he could take advantage of. And unlike Yoko, this female looked like she would follow his commands.


    "What are you doing out here, miss? Did your cousin leave you here alone? What an irresponsible thing to do to someone as young as you."


    The mayor showed kindness to Sakura. He knew that the best way to win someone was to show sympathy toward their situation.


    It had worked on a lot of people so far. So, he was sure that it would work on this naive girl as well.


    And as expected, Sakura''s blush proved him to be right. This girl was getting affected by the mayor''s kind words and actions.


    Now that the mayor looked at her, this Sakura Tsurugi was not bad-looking as well. Maybe he could seduce her to his side?


    It should be easy enough to do to a naive girl like her.


    But little did the mayor know that he was playing with fire here.

 Chapter 107 107 The third plan [pt1]

    The mayor was a greedy person. He liked to go after what he wanted without looking at the consequences he would suffer.And right now, he had his eyes on Sakura. This girl was not only pretty to look at. But she was also Yoko Tsurugi''s cousin.


    Getting her on the mayor''s side would not only help him with suppressing Yoko. He will also be able to gain a strong foothold in the Tsurugi household and use their connections as well.


    This girl was a goose that laid the golden eggs for the mayor. She was someone he needed on his side at all costs.


    "Your name was¡­Sakura, right? You don''t look so good. Would you like to come in and have a drink in my office?"


    The mayor kept his voice soft and pleasant. He did not want to spook Sakura Tsurugi or give her any reason to doubt his intentions.


    And every teenage girl was a softie on the inside. No matter how tough they tried to pretend to me, they were nothing more than fools at their age.


    "I-I think I might be getting sick. I tried looking for Yoko but she seems too busy with her beast to look after me. Are you sure I will not be a brother to you?"


    Sakura asked these questions with an innocent face. It made the mayor feel even better about his plan to seduce Sakura.


    This girl was not only sick but also neglected. She was begging to fall into his hands and be used by him. A little love and care should be all she needed to be on the mayor''s side.


    "Of course, you are not a brother. No matter how good you are at a job, human life should be your priority. Your cousin is a bad person for not looking after your health."


    The mayor quickly assured Sakura of this and helped his hand out.


    Sakura looked back at him with a surprised but awkward expression. She seemed not to know what to do with herself.


    "Give me your hand. It is not safe for a fragile girl like you to be moving around the town at night. I will accompany you back to your room and find you some medicine."


    The mayor offered his hand in a form of comfort. He knew that the best way to get someone to fall for you was through skin-ship.


    And a girl of Sakura''s age seemed to not know what skin-ship was and mistook their feelings as love.


    That was what the mayor was going for here as well. He needed Sakura to think she was in love with him. That way, she would agree to help him out with anything.


    Even frame her cousin and end Yoko''s carrier.


    Sakura placed her hand in the mayor''s hand. But her face had a disgusted expression that the mayor did not see. Instead, he guided Sakura through the base and opened the door to her room.


    The room was simple and the mayor was not able to find anything inside that room that he could use.


    "E-Excuse mayor. Thank you for helping me out. If there is anything I can do for you, then please do tell me. I will try my best to accommodate your needs."


    Sakura bowed low when she offered her thanks. The mayor pretended to look flustered by her offer but he was happily smiling on the inside.


    He was ready to take advantage of Sakura. Now it was time to test how much he could push her for advantage.


    "Well, I will not ask you to do anything for me, Lady Sakura. But if you insist on paying me back, there is something you can help me with. Here, this is a perfume someone gave to me today. But I am afraid that it''s a feminine scent. So, I want you to have it."


    The mayor handed the bottle in his hand to Sakura.


    Sakura was suspicious of the mayor in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. She only looked up at him with a calm expression.


    "Oh, I will use this perfume since the mayor was the one who gave it to me. I will treasure it a lot."


    Sakura took the bottle from the mayor''s hand and held it close.


    Her face had a blush dusting her cheeks. That added a pink hue to Sakura''s cheeks that made her look more adorable than before. The mayor was satisfied after seeing Sakura like this.


    He had seen a lot of maidens in love. To him, this felt like a classic maiden-in-love look. He had succeeded in making this girl fall for him.


    "Lady, I shall take my leave now. I am sure we will have a chase to meet you again soon."


    Sakura looked away from the mayor, unable to look at him anymore. She was love-struck and under the mayor''s spell now.


    The mayor could not wait for tomorrow. Sakura would wear the perfume he gave her and it would agitate the beast.


    As a result, the authorities would see that Yoko Tsurugi was not someone they could place their trust in.


    And they would drive her out of the mayor''s town. The mayor will be the only influential one left in his city.


    ...¡­.


    Sakura looked at the bottle of perfume in his hand with a disgusted expression.


    The look in the mayor''s eyes had been vial. It made Sakura feel dirty and goosebumps stood up on her arm as a result of this. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hated every second of that man''s eyes on her. But she had endured it all for Yoko''s sake.


    "Sakura, what do you have in your hand? Is this some new kind of perfume that is famous around this settlement or something?"


    Sakura looked up from the bottle in her hand. Yoko had walked inside their shared room and was now looking at the perfume bottle in Sakura''s hand. It made Sakura even more certain that something was wrong with this perfume bottle.


    "This bottle was gifted to me by the mayor. He thought he could seduce an ''innocent victim'' like me to his side. But little did he know that he was the prey all along."


    Sakura tightened her grip on the small bottle in her hand before holding it out toward Sakura.


    "Hmm, this perfume is weird. It is designed to only agitate the beasts and not have any impact on humans. The mayor tried to play a similar trick on me before."


    Yoko''s confession was the only thing Sakura needed to confirm her feeling of behind used.


    The mayor had tried to use Sakura to hard Yoko. It was a rather common tactic but it made Sakura feel angry with the mayor.


    How dare that stupid human tries and use Sakura? And to harm Yoko? That was unacceptable.


    "That mayor is becoming more and more daring by the second. Yoko, we cannot allow him to get away with this insult. We need to do something about him fast."


    Sakura''s mind was going through different plans she could utilize to harm the major. There was a lot she came up with in under a minute.


    But looking at Yoko was enough for Sakura to let all her plans fall.


    After all, her cousin looked like she had a plan of her own.


    "Sakura, I need you to do me quite a few favors tomorrow. We will make the mayor act in desperation so that he will have no choice but to show his real colors. Have you brought the compelling scene with you?"


    Sakura was surprised for a full minute there. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    She knew that Yoko did not like the seduction method of Sakura. But Yoko did not stop Sakura from using her charms and tricks to get her way either.


    Mostly because it only ended up benefiting Yoko in the end.


    But for the first time, Yoko was actively encouraging Sakura to use her unethical ways to benefit their cause.


    Sakura was glad and she vowed to do her best.


    "Of course, I have that perfume bottle with me. You want me to compel the mayor into committing a crime?"


    Sakura asked the question with a suggestive tone.


    "No, of course, you do not need to do anything ''that fancy.'' Just nudge the mayor a little so that he does what he needs to do. He will make a fool of himself all on his own."


    Sakura liked the way Yoko was thinking today. She was adapting to Sakura''s tone and improvising her plans.


    And just like that, Sakura fell a little deeper in love with Yoko Tsurugi. Her cousin was the one person who understood Sakura and appreciated her for who Sakura was.


    Sakura had a feeling that she would be accepted by the other party no matter how twisted she became.


    "Sakura, I will be counting on you tomorrow. So do what you want to do and do not be afraid."


    A nod was Sakura''s answer. She was already busy planning out what she needed to do tomorrow.

 Chapter 108 108 The Third plan [pt2]

    The morning of the inspection was finally here. Everyone got ready to play their respective roles.The mayor quickly prepared everything he needed for the visit of these dignitaries. But he was also looking forward to Yoko Tsurugi''s downfall.


    Happiness and glee were visible in his eyes when he went about and prepared for his day ahead.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the mayor''s door and he quickly went out to check it. Sakura''s shy face popped in front of the mayor and he was taken aback by her sudden visit.


    "Lady Sakura, can I help you with anything?"


    The mayor was confused by Sakura''s sudden visit but the blush on her face explained a lot about her visit. The mayor suddenly felt glad to see Sakura visiting him.


    "Umm, hello mayor. I wanted to thank you for the gift you gave me yesterday. I am ever wearing the scent you gave me and I suddenly wanted to see you. I hope you do not mind my sudden visit."


    The mayor looked at Sakura awkwardly. He was in the middle of misplacing a few documents inside his room.


    He could not afford to find a few forged documents inside. The old government officials might have let him go with a slap on his wrist and a lot of bribe money. But he doubted that these new officials would be the same.


    There was a rumor going around that the new officers were as rigid as a steal. They would not give in to any bribe.


    "Ah, I do not mind your visit Sakura. But the timing of your visit is a little¡­difficult for me to accommodate. I was in the middle of cleaning my office."


    The mayor explained without giving a hint of the discomfort he felt at Sakura''s presence.


    Sakura''s widened her eyes to show that she understood and was in awe of the mayor. But on the inside, she scoffed and mocked the mayor. He was a fool who was too trusting.


    He was even melting at Sakura''s acting. The mayor was unable to look through Sakura''s words and actions. And she was being so obvious with her intentions right now as well.


    "Mayor, I feel a little dizzy. Do you think I can come inside and rest for a while?"


    The mayor stood in front of his door awkwardly once more. He did want to invite Sakura in, but he was in the middle of something. He could not afford for Sakura to go and babble her mouth later.


    But then Sakura pretended to faint in front of the mayor. And he had to open his doors for Sakura. He had no other choice.


    "Come on in. You look a little sick today so you should rest on the sofa. I will bring tea for you."


    The mayor left Sakura alone in the room. That was one of the biggest mistakes he could have done.


    In the short amount of time, Sakura had, she managed to snag the evidence of the mayor''s corrupted acts.


    By the time the mayor came back, Sakura was sitting on the sofa with her head clutched in her hands.


    The mayor handed her the tea and then he went back to work. He did not even notice that some of his documents were missing now. He was too busy categorizing things and trying to be safe.


    Once Sakura went back to her room, the mayor sighed in relief and he burned all the evidence that could have been used against him.


    And then the inspectors arrived at his town.


    ......¡­.


    "Officers, it is nice to see that you both are unharmed."


    Stella was the first one to receive the government officials. She was duty-bound and responsible for their safety. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The forest was quiet nowadays but that did not mean that it was safe.


    Both officers looked at Stella with a blank looks in their eyes. They did not like Stella but they could not get rid of her either.


    For them, Stella was a necessary evil they had to deal with in their lives. She was powerful and the only one who could argue with the divine leader.


    "Officer Stella, we received your letter. But unfortunately, this project is urgently needed to resolve our homing problem. We don''t have any other choice."


    The government official did not even sound sorry when he relied on Stella.


    This might have been Stella''s first time asking for a reevaluation of a place, but it was not the officials'' first time receiving such a paper.


    And although the identity of the spender did worry him a little, the officer was willing to bet that this place had nothing dangerous in it.


    "Oh! If that''s the case, then the government cannot blame us if something happened to this town in the future. We did inform you of what could happen to this place but you refused to listen."


    Both government officials turned toward the black-haired and golden-eyed beauty who was walking out of the city gate.


    Yoko Tsurugi was as beautiful as they both had heard. But the air of danger surrounding her made both inspection officers flinch.


    Suddenly, they found themselves unable to look up at Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Whether this place is suitable or not, it is not for you to decide. You are just someone we hired to advise us about the beasts. We are still not sure if your skills are even real or not."


    The government official finally forced these words out.


    For someone unable to even look up at Yoko because of her presence, this officer sure was stubborn. Amane wanted to clap for this officer''s bravery.


    Just when Amane was about to make a snappy comeback and tear this officer a new one, the mayor ran out of the settlement. And with that, Amane lost a great opportunity.


    "W-Welcome, esteemed guests. I am sorry that I came out late. I needed to make a last stop before I could come and greet you."


    The government officials felt insulted that they were not the mayor''s priority.


    Whenever they went to visit a place, the local people stopped what they were going to greet them. That was the kind of behavior these officials were used to.


    But now they were being treated as a second thought by these people.


    "I would like to know just what was this ''important business'' that kept you from greeting us outright. I have never been insulted more in my life before."


    The first official sounded angry. He could not believe that there was someone out there who was more important than him.


    "A-Ah, I did mention this in my reports. We have a Gwazi inside our premises. Our dear Lady Tsurugi found one of them in need of our help and now he''s being kept in the city."


    Both officials who came to inspect the town froze. Their eyes went wide with fear and uncertainty.


    They wanted to be treated as special. But they did not want to face a beast ever in their lives.


    They might say that they trust Yoko Tsurugi to handle the beasts, but they did not trust her. If something happened, then the officials would be the ones to lose their lives first.


    "Dear Officials, would you like to go and meet this Gwazi guest of ours? He''s a delightful one and would not harm you both."


    The officials did need to check up on the Gwazi, but they did not want to check up on the beast. If possible, they would not want to encounter the beast at all.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    "H-How about we do something else first? There is a lot to check on our list of things and we don''t have enough time to look around. I think we should look around the site first."


    Officer 2 quickly injected his words before anyone else could say anything. He sounded relieved when no one said ''no'' to his proposal.


    "I understand gentlemen. If you want to look around the site first, then that is what we shall do first. I hope you are ready to be blown away by the best city you are about to witness?"


    The mayor was boasting a lot about this city. But compared to the Tsurugi estate, this place looked shabby.


    Amane did not say this in front of the mayor because it would have shattered the mayor''s pride.


    But she was curious to know what the mayor was cooking up right now. He looked far too happy for him not to have planned anything.


    Did the mayor have a backup plan in case Sakura failed? It seemed more and more likely by the second.


    And if so, then Amane could not wait to see the mayor fail one more time. It would be fun and act as revenge for what the mayor had tried to do to her.


    Amane would make sure she repaid the conspiracy against her with tenfold interest. She was just that kind of person - to not let her prey fall out of her grasp easily.

 Chapter 109 109 The third plan [pt3]

    The mayor was nervous but he did not let his emotions show on his face. Behind him, the inspectors from the government were taking notes about this city.The mayor wished he could see those notes to know what these people thought about this city. But the inspectors were vigilant and hid their notes every time the mayor tried to peek at them.


    Neither the inspectors nor the mayor was willing to give an inch to the other side. So, the atmosphere was a little tense.


    "You have a lot of facilities for a city that is in the middle of nowhere. You have maintained this place well."


    One of the inspectors noticed this and the mayor puffed his chest up in pride. He had worked hard on this place.


    "Of course. I aimed to provide this place with as much comfort as I can. My people shall not lack for anything."


    The mayor was jolly on the outside but he finally calmed down on the inside. He was certain that the inspectors liked his city now. He could finally let his worries lie to rest.


    "We have seen most of the city. Now, we would like to see the real reason we are here - the beast. We received a report that your city was temporarily housing a Gwazi and we would like to see if it is safe enough to keep in a settlement. Lady Tsurugi, this is your doing, right?"


    The officer turned toward Yoko Tsurugi to ask this question. The said female had remained quiet up until now. But she finally paid attention to what was going on with the officers.


    "I did bring the Gwazi into the human settlement but don''t worry. This child is a soft-hearted one and he will not harm you if you left it alone. Come and follow me. I will show you the Gwazi."


    Both inspectors looked surprised at how easily Yoko was handling the situation. They were certain that they would be able to corner Yoko Tsurugi if they mentioned the beast.


    But Yoko Tsurugi had not only waved their concern away, but she also offered them a visit to the said beast.


    That could only mean that Yoko Tsurugi was certain of her hold on the beast.


    This confidence chaffed the mayor''s good mood. He hated how superior Yoko Tsurugi looked at that second. She was taking his spotlight.


    ''But it''s only a matter of time Yoko Tsurugi. I will make sure you will not be able to raise your head after this incident.''


    The mayor promised this in his head as he walked behind the group. Soon, the group reached the clearing where the Gwazi was being kept.


    Sakura Tsurugi was nowhere to be seen but the mayor was not worried. It was about to be time for the beast to be few. And he knew that Sakura would be the one responsible for feeding this Gwazi.


    "So, this is the Gwazi you found in the forest? It looks bigger than any other ones I have seen before. Is this one a hybrid?"


    One of the inspectors reached out to touch the Gwazi. But before his hand could contact the beast, Yoko stopped him.


    "You should ask for the beast''s permission before you touch it. Otherwise. You will find yourself missing a few fingers."


    Yoko warned and the inspector gulped before bringing his hand back.


    The Gwazi gave them all only one look filled with annoyance before it went back to staring into the distance. It was time for breakfast.


    "What''s the Gwazi looking at the distance for? Is something supposed to be there?"


    The second officer asked. He also looked in the direction the Gwazi was looking at but there was no one there.


    "It''s waiting for my cousin Sakura to feed it. Beasts have a very sharp sense of routine. And as they get older, it only gets worse for them."


    The mayor watched the scene in front of him with clenched teeth. He could not help but find Yoko Tsurugi as an eyesore. She was standing at a place where he should be standing at. And she was attending his guests.


    In his jealousy-induced rage, the mayor finally stepped toward the beast and tightened his fist. His nails dug into his soft palm, causing blood to flow out.


    He was about to take out the small vial of beast-repelling scent Hive had given him when he realized that he had given it all away to Sakura Tsurugi.


    "Mayor, what do you think you are doing? Everyone else is leaving the beasts'' enclosures."


    The mayor snapped out of his rage-induced thoughts when Stella informed him of his position. The mayor forced himself to relax and not fall for Yoko Tsurugi''s tricks.


    That girl was a sly fox. She was waiting for the mayor to react to her so that she could trap him. But the mayor was not going to fall for her tricks. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just when he thought everything else was going wrong, Sakura Tsurugi finally made her entry. She had a bowl of food with her and she confidently stalked up toward the beast.


    ''Finally, the beast will get triggered by Sakura Tsurugi and I will have an excuse to point out.''


    The mayor watched with eager eyes as Sakura fed the beast. But nothing out of the ordinary happened.


    Experience tales at empire


    The beast was calm when he ate his given food. Not a single sign of agitation could be seen on its face or body.


    The mayor was shocked and he could not help his body from moving and clutching Sakura''s shoulder.


    "You! You said that you used the perfume I gave you yesterday. So why are you alright? The beast should have¡­"


    The mayor started to yell but he suddenly felt a lot of eyes focusing on him. The government officials were especially keen for the mayor to finish his words.


    But the mayor was not stupid. He knew he needed to stop speaking if he did not want all his secrets to come to light.


    "I m-mean, the beast should have found that scent calming and fallen asleep as well."


    The mayor quickly finished his words. He did not show how nervous he was on the outside when he was talking.


    "What do you mean? Of course, I am wearing that special scent you gave me. Don''t tell me that you do not believe me. After all, I did for you and endured. How could you doubt me?"


    The mayor was confused by Sakura''s words. As far as he knew, Sakura and he had no connection. Her words were rather misleading.


    "What the hell are you talking about? When did we ever have a relationship? G-Gentlemen, I think we should hurry up and take our leave now. We have spent too much time in this enclosure. I will show you to your resting quarters."


    The mayor suddenly felt the inspector''s mood sour. They looked at Sakura with an interested expression and they wanted to know more.


    The mayor was certain that he had done nothing wrong to Sakura yet. But he could not afford to have a misunderstanding right now. He quickly decided to bring the inspectors away and into a place he could control.


    The inspectors allowed themselves to be brought away. But they still decided to find Sakura and ask her what happened between her and the mayor.


    Sakura watched the inspectors and the mayor leave her alone with a satisfied expression on her face. She could tell that the inspectors were interested in what she had to say.


    Now, all Sakura needed to do was to hand the evidence over to the officers and the mayor would be done for.


    As for what happened to this place and its people? Well, that was not something Sakura needed to think about.


    "You did that deliberately. You acted as if there was something between you and the mayor deliberately so that you could attract the official''s attention. What are you planning to do, Sakura Tsurugi?"


    Stella could not help but ask Sakura this. The more she saw of Sakura, the more this young one fascinated her.


    But that did not mean that Stella liked Sakura. There was just a hint of interest and a lot of disgust in Stella''s heart when she looked at Sakura.


    And yet, someone like Yoko Tsurugi was keeping Sakura close. There must be something worthwhile in her.


    "Hump, whether I acted like that deliberately or not does not matter. You just want to know if the mayor approached me with bad intentions or not, right? Well, he did. And I used him in return. That is all."


    Sakura did not give Stella any details about what happened between her and the mayor. But she seemed convinced that she was in the right this time.


    Stella did not believe one word that came out of Sakura''s mouth. But she held her mouth back for now. She needed to catch Sakura red-handed if she wanted to accuse the younger.


    And no, it was not because Stella was jealous of Sakura. It was just serving justice.

 Chapter 110 110 The final plan [pt1]

    "Gentlemen, this is the room you will be staying in for the next few days. I hope you have a pleasant day ahead."The mayor was burning up from the inside. But on the outside, he kept a happy smile. He did not want to show the government officials his bad side.


    The government officials did not look impressed with what they were seeing. The room was decorated according to the latest trends. But it was still somewhat bare when compared to what other places offered them during their stay.


    "Dinner will be ready soon. I will call for someone to come and deliver your food to your rooms. There is no need for you gentlemen to leave your rooms. Also, if you need anything then let me know. I will arrange for whatever you need by any means."


    The mayor likely wanted to flatter his guests. But the more he spoke, the more suspicious the officials became of his motives.


    First of all, asking them not to leave their room was a big ''danger'' sign in thier books. It made the government officials want to look around the premise even more.


    So as soon as the mayor left them alone, they both decided to head out and investigate this settlement. They were sure that they would find something of use here.


    That had been the plan before the door to their resting place was knocked open.


    "Gentlemen, I need you to see something important. What you do with this information afterwards does not matter to me."


    Yoko Tsurugi stood at the door of their door. Yoko Tsurugi had a stack of papers in her hand and she determined look on her face.


    The government officials decided to throw her a bone. They had heard a lot about Yoko Tsurugi and how close she was with Charlie Suzuki, the divine leader. So they tried not to trigger her in any way.


    "Sure, we will have a look at what is in your hand. Give me that report."


    The first officer asked for the report and Yoko handed it over to him for inspection.


    The official did not think much of what he was reading at first. To him, it did not matter much. But that all changed as he read the report more and more.


    This report held evidence of the mayor''s corruption and his willingness to do anything to get his way. The report was detailed and the paperwork had never been filed for such a report.


    A lot of money seemed to have been swallowed by the mayor during the major construction of this city.


    And that was something the government could not look over.


    "Lady Tsurugi, is this piece of information valid? How much can we trust your words?"


    The government official clutched the piece of paper in his hand tighter. He wanted to go and arrest the mayor on the spot. But he needed to respect the rules and regulations that were set in place.


    Despite having the piece of paper as a piece of evidence, the mayor was still innocent until a trial was held and the mayor was stripped of everything he owned. That was how the official law worked.


    The government official would have no problem disregarding this ruling if Stella was not here. Stella was too rule-bound to allow such things to occur under her nose.


    "Well, I would say that this evidence is enough to prove my words. But I can see that you are still worried about my words. Don''t worry. You will get your chance to arrest the mayor legally soon."


    The government official suddenly looked cautious of Yoko as well. The amount of confidence in her tone told the official that she had planned something.


    And if her plan gave them the chance to arrest the mayor, then it was likely a dangerous plan.


    But still, it was the pair''s duty to ensure that law and order were maintained where they were inspecting. So, as long as Yoko Tsurugi hurt no one, she was not under suspicion as well.


    They had no legal ground to interfere in her plan.


    "By the way, my cousin Sakura will keep in touch with you and update you on our plan and what we are going to do next. So I hope that you will not neglect her messages and maintain a good relationship with her."


    From the main entry entered the familiar face they had seen before. The government officially recognized Sakura Tsurugi instantly.


    "Hello, Gentlemen. I think we have a lot to discuss."


    Sakura no longer sounded like that gentle but scared kid these people had met before. And both government officials decided to give Sakura a chance.


    .....


    ''Shit, this is bad. The government officials are already here and I have not managed to cause any problems for Yoko Tsurugi. At this rate, my plan to throw her out would be unsuccessful.''


    The mayor stormed his office and quickly threw his body on his chair. He needed time to think about his next move.


    With his first three plans failing, the confidence the mayor had before had been shattered. But his will to win burned as bright as ever.


    All his plans had ended up in failure and the mayor suddenly realized something.


    The reason nothing he did worked was because he expected someone else to do things for him. Of course that was not going to work out for him.


    What the mayor needed to do was simple - he needed to step ahead and agitate the beast himself. It was clear that the other people were not doing it right.


    ''Well, if I want to gain something, then I need to take the risk associated with it as well, right? Yoko Tsurugi is a crafty one and she must have done something to ensure the beast will not get triggered. But that all ends now.''


    The mayor was a coward when it came to his safety. But for the first time, he decided to put himself at risk.


    He had requested a few more things from The Hive yesterday. And his delivery had finally arrived today.


    It was more of that agitating potion as well as some protective devices. Even if the beast started to rampage, the mayor would stay safe.


    And then, he would use the poison he had been sent to kill the Gwazi. It would all be too easy from there on.


    All the mayor had to do was to accuse Yoko Tsurugi of not taking care of the breast and she would be done for. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, that was what the mayor would do.


    The mayor quickly opened his office door to carry out his plan. But as soon as he stepped out, he found himself under the strict eyes of Stella.


    "Mayor, what are you planning? I am afraid that I will need to stop you if it''s something dangerous."


    Stella was like a wall in front of the mayor. He could only nervously watch her and try to figure out what she wanted from him.


    "S-Stella, you see, there is something I wanted to. I-It is nothing dangerous. I promise. I just wanted to see the beast one more time before Yoko kills it off. Y-You can come with me if you want to."


    The mayor did not want to have Stella come with him just in case he was discovered to be using tricks. But maybe having Stella as a piece of evidence would not be bad.


    The mayor watched Stella nervously, waiting for her to reply to his offer. But Stella was not that easy to fool.


    She knew that the mayor was planning to use her for his gain. The glint in his eyes was quite loud.


    Plus, Stella could smell that artificial smell the mayor gave off. Her nose was not as sharp as a beast or Amane''s but Stella had still been raised by a beast trainer.


    As such, she could tell that the mayor''s scent would agitate a beast.


    ''The mayor is a shrewd one for sure. I would rather not get involved with him if it''s possible.''


    But that would mean letting Yoko Tsurugi down and Stella found herself not being able to follow through that.


    Her instincts were telling her to save Yoko Tsurugi and do whatever she could to keep Yoko safe.


    Stella found her instincts annoying. But she was ultimately a slave to her instincts.


    ''Maybe Yoko Tsurugi will reward you if you help her out. Don''t you want to feel that soft and enchanting skin under your hands? Imagine your hands running all over¡­''


    That was enough. Stella did not want to think anymore about this topic. Her lust for Yoko was getting out of hand.


    It was even spilling over into her feelings for Amane. If this continued, then Stella would not be able to separate her feelings anymore.


    ''Let''s help Yoko Tsurugi out and say goodbye to her. That will help me feel better once she is gone.''

 Chapter 111 111 The final plan [pt2]

    "T-This is¡­a lot of evidence. But how can we be sure that we can trust these papers? For all we know, you could have forged all this and are now trying to trick us."Amane was not surprised to see that the government officials in front of her were cautious. They did not believe Amane outright even when they had the evidence in front of their eyes.


    They were asking for validation of these documents.


    "Hey, we are not scammers. Every document here can be re-checked in the government office and you will find your evidence. We both will take our leave now."


    Sakura was a little triggered to see her words not being believed. She had put up with too much to get these documents.


    Amane put one hand on Sakura''s head to calm her down while the other one handed over the remaining papers to the government officials.


    "You can investigate the mayor and these papers. Our work here is done."


    Amane lightly dragged Sakura out of the room.


    Sakura resisted for a few seconds before realizing that Amane was asking her to come out of the room.


    "Yoko, I did well, right? You need to reward me for being a good girl."


    Sakura''s voice dipped an octave. Her husky voice was better suited for the bedroom but Amane let the younger get away with it this time.


    "Of course, I will reward you for being so helpful Sakura. Once we finish dealing with the mayor, I will give you want you to want."


    Sakura clapped her hands together in excitement. She could not wait for the night to come so that she could feel Yoko''s hands on her body.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, can I talk with you? I need to tell you something about the mayor. He is planning to¡­"


    Stella''s sudden appearance did not surprise Amane. But the weird feeling she was having for some time suddenly erupted.


    Her bond with the Gwazi was pulsing and Amane could feel that something was wrong.


    "Tsk, I thought that mayor would be smarter than this. But he tried to agitate the Gwazi when it is the busiest time of the day. It seems like he has a death wish."


    Amane was pissed off at herself for giving the mayor this opportunity. She should have done something to the mayor long before things came down to this.


    "What happened? Do you want me to help you with something? Your complexion went white suddenly."


    Stella noticed the change in Yoko Tsurugi. But she did not know the reason behind this.


    "The mayor agitated the Gwazi and now everyone is in danger. I will go and deal with the beast. You all go and take care of the mayor. Sakura, you go and help the officials stay safe."


    Amane quickly took charge of the situation and divided the work. After that, she quickly ran out to reach the enraged beast.


    The Gwazi had a temporary bond with Amane so she could feel its raging emotions. It was ready to devour everything in its path. That was how dangerous a beast could get.


    When Amane reached the Gwazi''s barrier, she instantly knew the reason that had irritated the Gwazi.


    There was a small girl trapped in the Gwazi''s enclosures.


    The child was rolled into a ball and tried to save herself. Amane knew she needed to take immediate action if she wanted to save the kid.


    Amane was not sure if she would be able to control her aura or not. But she still needed to try creating a shield around the kid.


    It finally worked and the kid was saved seconds before she could be crushed. The admiration from the morning had turned into dread toward the beast in front of her.


    "H-Help me out. Please help me out."


    The kid cried and Amane used her aura to bind the Gwazi. It struggled to escape Amane''s chains but their bond kept the Gwazi in place.


    Amane''s eyes met the scared child in front of her.


    "What were you thinking coming into this cage? I specifically asked everyone to keep out. How did you even get in here."


    It was clear to Amane that the kid had not walked into this cage on her own. That was impossible to do and Amane had made sure of that.


    Some adults had to have helped this kid. And Amane was sure that the adult in question was the mayor.


    "I-I did not mean to come in here. I just wanted to help and the mayor promised me that nothing would happen. I want to go home. I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    The kid cried out in Amane''s arms. She was scared and Amane did not blame the kid for being scared.


    After all, it was not the kid''s fault she had been lured into a sense of false security. The one in question was the mayor.


    The Gwazi tried to break free of its binds once more. Its huge body thrashed in the bond which caused the chains to clang against each other. The kid in Amane''s arms flinched when she heard that noise.


    But Amane covered her ears so that she did not have to hear it anymore.


    "Hey kid, go back to your family. Also, tell Stella what happened here and she will help you out. I will take care of things here."


    Amane dropped the kid outside of her barrier. She could feel that it was about the promised time. The purification ceremony will need to take place soon.


    "A-Are you sure you will be alright in there? You can get hurt."


    The kid was a courageous one who decided to worry about Amane. This concern touched Amane in the heart and it reminded her of the reason she often ended up taking children in.


    It was because children were too pure and did not deserve to deal with the negativity in this world.


    "I am quite sure kid. I will be alright in here. You just need to hurry up and do your duty. It''s quite a heavy one as well so I can only count on you."


    The kid looked determined once she heard Amane''s words. She quickly ran away to get to her parents.


    Amane watched her go for some time and then she turned toward the beast in front of her.


    "Hmm, let''s see what we can salvage from your consciousness. The drugs made you lose your mind. I will need to find you in your mind again."


    Amane placed her forehead on the beast in front of her.


    As a beast that had evolved, the Gwazi had a consciousness that was like humans. Amane''s aura seeped into the body in front of her and she tried to find that consciousness.


    It was weak but still there. And it was trying to release all the build-up power it had inside its body.


    Amane''s aura amplified that power and released it. Her surroundings glowed and the barren land beneath her foot began to sprout with new life.


    Whatever had affected this forest would soon be blown away by Amane''s and the beast''s combined aura.


    Gentle waves of magic pulsed around the pair. It began to get brighter and brighter by the second. Soon, light engulfed the whole area.


    And slowly, the body in Amane''s arms began to disintegrate into light. It happened slowly and Amane could feel the flow of life getting weaker in her arms.


    "You shall be remembered by this forest for your sacrifice. May you get reborn soon into a new form."


    By the time the Gwazi completely disappeared, the forest had fallen quiet and a small crown had gathered around the clearing. The government officials were there to see what happened.


    But the one Amane''s eyes zoned in on was the mayor.


    The mayor looked pale and lifeless. He had not expected everything he had built up to come crashing down just like that.


    Now that the beast was gone, the mayor no longer had any reason to criticize Amane as well.


    "What happened here? What was that pillar of light we saw? And where did that beast go?"


    The government official 1 asked. He needed to know everything to make a statement back to his superiors.


    "The Gwazi decided to give his life back to nature. It is a process of purification beasts usually go through once they gain enlightenment. It is quite common and there is no need for you to worry."


    Amane quickly summarized what happened. But her words were filled with both lies and truths which made it impossible to untangle. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more the mayor heard from her, the more he paled.


    "Hmm, after hearing all this, I don''t think this place is safe for human residency. We shall rethink this town''s establishment and think of another way to solve our residency issue."


    The mayor wanted to cry as soon as he heard that. His hopes and his dreams, they were being dashed in front of his eyes. And for that, he was not going to forgive Yoko Tsurugi.

 Chapter 112 112 Sakuras reward [R-18]

    "You cannot decide this based on a single incident that happened. This town is supposed to be the lifeline of a lot of people. Even officials are thinking of taking up residence in this town later. You cannot possibly dash all their hopes and dreams like this."The mayor looked shocked to hear the verdict on his town. He had tried so hard to show only the good side of this place. But in the end, it had not mattered much.


    When faced with such dangerous conditions, the officials have easily changed their minds.


    "Mayor, we must agree that this is a beautiful town to live in. But it is equally as dangerous. As people''s representative, I cannot allow innocent people to be in danger by living in this place."


    The mayor had no words left after that. The more he tried to argue with the government officials, the more trouble he would land himself in.


    ''I have no other choice but to accept this. But how can I accept this outcome? This is all her fault. This is all Yoko Tsurugi''s fault.''


    Humans could lose their minds when they faced high-intensity emotions. The mayor was no different in this regard.


    As soon as all his other options had been sealed, there had been no reason for him to not be reckless. And his brain decided that the one he needed to get rid of here was Yoko Tsurugi.


    Ever since this female had stepped into his town, nothing had gone right for the mayor. It was clear to him that everything was her fault here.


    "Y-You are the reason this happened to me. So, die for the sake of my mental peace."


    The mayor rushed toward Yoko with a knife. But he did not even make it halfway to her before Stella grabbed his arm and stopped him in place.


    The mayor realized what he was doing as soon as his arm was grabbed by Stella. But it was already too late by that point.


    The harm had been done and the mayor could no longer take his actions back and blame his impulse.


    "What do you think you are doing mayor? Have you lost your mind? Why did you attack an innocent person like this."


    The mayor wanted to apologize for his actions and assured Stella that he meant no harm. But as soon as he heard Stella call Yoko Tsurugi innocent, all his desire to come clean went down the drain.


    "This girl is no innocent lamb you are protecting. She''s a devil''s spawn here to ruin me. Why else would my peaceful town be closed? It is all her fault. This is a conspiracy constructed by her to take over this place."


    The mayor did not even care if his words made sense or not now. He just wanted to air out his frustration on someone.


    And the only one in front of him currently was Yoko Tsurugi.


    Just looking at her smug face was enough to make the mayor gag.


    "Oh, I did not know you thought so highly of my talent. But I am afraid that what you are thinking about me is not true. I had nothing to do with your downfall and I had no desire to monopolize this place either."


    "It would have been better for you to respect nature a little more and be vary of beasts. This place looked peaceful on the surface but there were a lot of other problems people faced in here."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s voice was calm but the mayor thought she sounded haughty. She was putting up a show of being an innocent lady in front of government officials.


    "Your mask does not fool me, Yoko. This town had been perfect until you came around to disturb us. It is all your¡­"


    Stella could not take the mayor''s bullshit any longer. She knew that Yoko''s words were the truth. This place had been far from perfect.


    The government officials looked at the display in front of them with an awkward expressions on their faces. They had no idea what they should do from here on.


    "We will go and prepare a report regarding this place. It might take us a day or two to arrange temporary accommodations for all the people here. Thankfully, the population of this town is low." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The official assured Yoko and Stella of this before he left to do his thing with his partner.


    That left Yoko and Stella in an awkward position. They both did not know what to do with the mayor now.


    "You can lock him up in a room and I will sell it for the time being. Tonight is going to be a rough night for everyone."


    Stella nodded awkwardly as she picked the mayor up and put him on her shoulder. She was strong enough to carry the mayor like a potato sack.


    "Will you be alright? A lot happened and the people will not be happy with your interference in their lives. You did take away their home after all."


    Stella knew the people around the town quite well. She might not have interacted with them much, but she still knew their nature.


    What surprised her was that she was worried about Yoko Tsurugi''s well-being. It was not like her to worry about a stranger.


    ''No, don''t think about it. I do not want to feel anything about Yoko Tsurugi anymore.''


    "I will handle the situation somehow. Unlike these weak people, I can defend myself well. You should take care of yourself more."


    Yoko Tsurugi put a hand on Stella''s shoulder and the touch burned her. It sends a familiar but annoying warmth through Stella''s body.


    Ultimately, Stella could not handle that touch anymore and quickly took her leave.


    "I-I see. In that case, I will take my leave now. I will see you tomorrow."


    Stella made a quick retreat and Yoko could only call it fleeing.


    ....


    "Well, that takes care of one thing. Now, I think I promised Sakura a good time tonight. I should go and fulfill my promise.


    Amane quickly headed back to her room. She could feel Sakura''s presence inside the room already. And Amane was sure that her cousin would surprise Amane when she opened the room.


    As expected, Sakura did not disappoint Amane.


    Sakura had someone banded her hands on top of her head and her body was wet and ready. Sakura''s cock was standing alert and her leaking pussy was visible to Amane''s eyes as soon as she entered the room.


    "Tsk, I have told you before to stop being a slutty bitch but you just do not listen. What would you have done if someone else had walked through the door instead of me?"


    Amane asked as she slowly walked toward Sakura. Her hand ignored all of Sakura''s exposed skin, only to land on her leaking pussy first.


    It was wet and throbbing.


    As soon as Amane touched that pussy, Sakura''s cock jumped up in joy as well. Sakura gave a full-body flinch and then leaned into Amane''s touch.


    "If someone other than my mistress had walked through that door and seen me, then it would have been their last day on their earth. I will never let my mistress''s property in front of someone else''s eyes."


    Sakura assured as she panted in exhaustion. Her body had red marks on her arm where she had been bound and placed in her position.


    Continue reading at empire


    "You will do all that Sakura? Then you are trying to be a good girl for me? You deserve a reward for that."


    Amane''s finger entered Sakura''s pussy. But it felt a little loose around her fingers. The shiny liquid that leaked out of Sakura''s pussy also felt suspicious.


    "M-Mistress, please give me more. M-My pussy is leaking for you."


    Amane entered a second finger into Sakura''s pussy with ease and started fingering Sakura. The stimulation in Sakura''s pussy caused her cock to become hard as well.


    But as soon as Sakura was close to coming, Amane stopped her treatment and held the base of Sakura''s penis. She was not going to let Sakura come so easily.


    "Tsk, you played with your hole on your own before I came in pet. I told you that this hole is no longer yours to do as you, please. How dare you try and defy my orders."


    Sakura gave a full-body shudder as soon as she heard Amane''s words. She felt excited at the notion of doing something forbidden.


    And at the same time, she wanted to be punished by Yoko as well. She wanted more of Yoko''s touch, be it praise or punishment.


    "I-I am sorry mistress. I played with my dirty hole and sullied your property. This will not happen again¡­"


    Sakura trailed off as soon as Yoko pulled her fingers out of Sakura''s leaking pussy. But Sakura did not even have any time to complain because a hand slapped Sakura''s pussy hard and she forgot all about her complaints.

 Chapter 113 113 Sakuras reward [pt2] R-18

    The sound of Amane''s hand slapping Sakura''s pussy echoes loudly in the room. That sound made Sakura''s cock twitch and her pussy let out a clear liquid."Tsk, you are such a bad puppy. No matter how much I train you, it is not enough, huh? Your pussy will leak if I even touch you."


    Amane slapped Sakura''s pussy and ass a few more times. Her slaps had enough force to turn the whole surface red and Sakura''s skin throbbed.


    "I-I am sorry master. Your puppy is a¡­dirty one. My pussy¡­is broken."


    Sakura admitted with moans in between her words. The sting of being slapped around felt pleasurable. It grounded Sakura and reminded her of her place as a pet.


    Sakura tried to rub her hard cock on the bed to get some friction, but Amane noticed it as soon as Sakura even tried. And Amane quickly held Sakura''s hips still while placing a hand on her leaking cock.


    "Your pussy is not the only thing that is broken about you. Look at your penis. It cannot stop leaking for even a single minute. You will come at this rate."


    Amane lightly touched Sakura''s penis head with her nail. That light stimulation was enough to force Sakura to come.


    But Amane did not allow Sakura this pleasure. She held the base of Sakura''s cock and prevented her younger cousin from coming.


    "What do you think you are doing Sakura? I did not permit you to come."


    Amane scolded Sakura and the harsh tone went straight to Sakura''s cock. It twitched in Amane''s grasp and got harder.


    But Sakura was still not allowed to come.


    "M-Mistress, please let me come. I-It hurts to stop here."


    Sakura begged with tear-filled eyes but she still have enough endurance to hold on. Amane knew that as well so she did not let Sakura go.


    If anything, she tightened her hold and used her other hand to play with Sakura''s clit.


    "It hurts? Well, maybe a little pain will help you remember your place Sakura. Don''t forget that you are a pet and pets don''t speak."


    Amane pinched Sakura''s clit with her left-hand finger and stroked her penis with her right hand. That double stimulation caused Sakura to flinch and she came violently into Amane''s hands.


    "I-I am breaking. Yoko, I am coming¡­"


    Sakura''s whole body shook violently as she came down from her high. She felt guilty for not being able to hold on.


    But at the same time, the embarrassment of her situation made Sakura flush and her cock twitched.


    "You dirty puppy. Looks like you need a lot more training than I first expected. Let''s get to work now. Luckily, I packed all your ''training equipment'' so we can begin right now."


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    Sakura watched Amane take out a familiar collar as well as other supplies from her bag.


    "First, let''s make sure you will not be able to come from your cock again. A good bitch only comes when her master allows her to."


    The cock ring went around Sakura''s huge cock and ended up at her base. The feeling of cold metal against her hot and throbbing cock made Sakura flinch and shiver at the same time. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that was far from being over.


    "Next is your collar. I can see that you forget your place often. So, you need this collar to remind you of what you are. And how can we forget your leash? This is just as important as your collar is."


    The more accessories Amane put on Sakura; the more Sakura''s brain slipped into her pet space.


    "Let''s finish your get-up for today with these. Do you know what these are Sakura?"


    Sakura looked up at the bathplug with a dog tail at the end and a vibrator in Amane''s hands.


    She opened her mouth to respond but only pants escaped her lips. She was not able to form any words.


    "What''s a wrong pet? You can''t speak back? But then again, you are a pet and pets don''t speak so I guess I should have expected this. Now present in front of me and let me so your holes."


    Sakura''s body responded to this command all on its own. She quickly turned around and pushed her hips up. Her chest was flushed flat with the bed in front of her while her hips showed her leaking pussy, cock, and ass to Amane.


    It was the perfect mounting position and even Amane was surprised at how well Sakura was holding this.


    "You are well-trained by me. Look at how you hold your hips up. Now then, we shall get started."


    Amane slowly pushed the vibrator into Sakura''s pussy. It was tight and resisted that entry.


    "I fingered up open yesterday so why are you so tight against today? Your body is useless. Looks like I will have to prepare you again. I hope you feel proud of yourself."


    Sakura felt Amane''s fingers probing her pussy. One entered and then another. But the friction she felt was not enough.


    She needed more.


    But as soon as Sakura pushed her hips back to fuck herself on Amane''s fingers, Amane pulled back as well. Sakura did not even have the time to moan in disappointment before she had Amane''s tongue eating her out.


    Sakura''s hips quivered and she lost the strength in her legs. She would have collapsed on the floor if Amane had not held her hips up.


    "I just licked you a few times and you went weak in the knees? My pet doesn''t listen to orders well and has no stamina. Just what are you even good for?"


    Sakura''s brain had turned into mush. She could only let out small sounds and moans in response to all the stimulation Yoko was forcing her to endure.


    But before Sakura could come, Amane pulled back and pressed the end of her vibrator into Sakura''s wetness.


    Sakura''s pussy expanded to take in the vibrator. This time, it was far easier to push in than before.


    Once that was done, Amane looked at her masterpiece. There was just one more thing left for her to do.


    "Sakura, let''s start your butt training now. We need to open you up more if we want you to wear your tail."


    Sakura''s eyes showed that she did not understand a word of what was said in front of her. Amane took out the lube and quickly opened Sakura''s ass up.


    She carefully entered the butt plug with the tail into Sakura''s ass and admired her masterpiece.


    "Now pet, listen carefully. I will come back to see you in about an hour. Don''t you dare come when I have not permitted you? And try to hold your dignity as my pet. Did you understand?"


    Amane asked while holding Sakura''s face in her hand. But from the expression on Sakura''s face, she was far from understanding anything right now.


    Sakura did try to whine when she felt Amane''s presence leaving her side. But as soon as Amane started the vibrator, Sakura forget all about her. The sensation of the vibrator stimulating her pussy was just too great.


    "Be a good girl for me and hold still. I will come back to meet you soon."


    Sakura watched Amane leave her side but her brain did not compute anything. All her body knew was the pleasure she was feeling and the frustration of not being able to come.


    ...¡­


    Amane left Sakura in such a frustrating situation and quickly made her way out of the door. She had not even moved a few steps when she felt a presence following behind her.


    "Is it a new hobby of yours to stalk me like this Stella? I thought you were better than this."


    Amane called out to the one following after her.


    For a solid few minutes, nothing happened. Stella did not even indicate that she was there and Amane did not call out to her again.


    But since Amane had stopped walking, Stella finally sighed and came out.


    "Lady Yoko, my apologies. I was coming here to talk to you about something but I did not realize you were¡­busy. You and your cousin have a¡­special relationship I did not know about."


    Stella was trying her hardest not to step speak out of turn. She did not want to offend Yoko Tsurugi by saying anything.


    But at the same time, she could not help but feel her body get hotter as she watched Yoko Tsurugi take charge of her cousin.


    Stella had been a futanari all her life and that secret only one other person knew. She had been too ashamed to tell anyone else about her secret until now.


    But seeing how accepting Yoko Tsurugi was of her cousin, Stella felt hopeful as well.


    And then she mentally slapped herself for thinking about this. There was no need for Yoko Tsurugi to take care of Stella as she did for her cousin.


    "That looks painful. Stella, do you need my help? I promise to be gentle with you."

 Chapter 114 114 Two to three [pt1] R-18

    "That looks painful. Stella, do you need my help? I promise to be gentle with you."Stella looked down toward her lap, only to see her cock rising. She had not even noticed when she had gotten aroused? Had anyone else seen this side of hers?


    If so, then Stella would need to silence them. She could not afford this shameful secret of her body to be aired out in the open.


    "What are you thinking so hard about Stella? I know you want my help. Oh, did my body arouse you? Or was it Sakura''s moans? You can tell me all about it."


    Yoko Tsurugi took one step toward Stella and then another. It made Stella want to step back a few steps in return. But she ultimately held her ground in front of Yoko.


    Stella gulped as she watched Yoko Tsurugi''s current condition. Her robes were almost slipping off her frame and they were light enough to show everything Yoko had. Her breasts were flushed tightly against her robes and there was a wet patch in front of her pussy.


    Further observation showed that Yoko''s nipples were erect and her mouth was wet and panting.


    "Don''t think too much. Sometimes, you need to let your body take charge of your feelings. I assure you that you will feel much better if you gave in to your desires."


    Yoko Tsurugi places one of her hands on Stella''s breast. That single touch sent shock through Stella''s body and she was unable to control herself.


    She needed to have Yoko Tsurugi at all costs. Her body was demanding release.


    "Tsk, this is a one-time thing. And only because I am frustrated with my current condition. Don''t think that I like you or anything."


    Stella could not afford to like Yoko Tsurugi. It would break her promise to herself.


    But she could allow her body relief occasionally. That much liberty Stella could give to herself at least.


    "Of course. Now let me see what you are packing down here. Wow, it''s big."


    Stella flushed when she heard Yoko praise her penis size. Stella did not know if she was big or not down there since she had never seen another penis before.


    But she suddenly felt proud of Yoko''s praise. And her hips buckled into Yoko''s grasp when she was touched.


    "You are a lot more sensitive than I thought. How will you be able to endure my mouth."


    "Your mouth? What are you¡­"


    Stella did not even get to finish her question before wetness engulfed her cock. She could only watch wide-eyed as Yoko Tsurugi went down on her cock.


    Stella had often heard other people talk about a blow-job before. They had gone on and on about how pleasurable it was to feel someone''s mouth on your cock.


    Until now, Stella had never agreed with them. But now that her cock was inside Yoko''s mouth, she was melting. The pleasure was hijacking her brain and making her stupid.


    "N-No more, please. Yoko, s-stop. Something is coming¡­"


    Stella tried to push Yoko Tsurugi''s head back and warn her. Her body was feeling hot and her insides were twitching. Stella could feel her release approaching.


    But the more she tried to push Yoko Tsurugi away, the tighter Yoko''s hold on her body became. In the end, Stella even finished inside Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Hmm, you were not bad at all. So, did you have fun?"


    Yoko''s lips were coated white with Stella''s semen. Stella watched Yoko''s finger scoping the left-over semen on her hips and licked her finger. That display was stimulating enough for Stella''s cock to stand up again.


    Stella tried to hide her obvious erection from Yoko''s eyes but Yoko noticed it anyway.


    "Looks like someone is much more pent-up than they first thought. But don''t worry because I will help you out. Come, follow me back to my room and I will take care of you."


    In hindsight, Stella should not have accepted this offer. She knew that something was going on between Yoko Tsurugi and her cousin.


    But despite knowing all this, Stella''s brain had refused to work. She ended up being led back to Yoko Tsurugi''s room by the younger


    "Before you enter this room you were a free woman. But the second you enter this room; you will become my pet. And as a pet, you will not go against my orders. Do you understand?"


    Yoko gave Stella one last chance to back down. But Stella''s brain could not find any reason to back down.


    Even the thought of becoming someone''s plaything was not enough to push Stella back.


    "Alright, you asked for it. Now, kneel because humans are not allowed inside my room tonight."


    Stella''s legs gave way as soon as that order came. She did to even care that she was in the hallway right now and anyone could have seen her. She went down to her knees and looked up at Yoko for her next order.


    Yoko opened the door without even looking at Stella and Stella quickly entered. Once the door was locked, Yoko sat down on the bed.


    Stella looked at Sakura''s spread-out body on the bed. The poor girl had her cock caged in that ring and it stopped her from coming.


    "Stella, come up over here. You see your poor friend Sakura here? This is what happens when you do not obey orders. Now, will you be a good girl or a bad girl for me?"


    Stella looked at Sakura with an envious expression. Suddenly, she wanted to be tied up and treated like a pet by Yoko as well.


    Her nervous action did not go unnoticed by Yoko as well. She patted Stella''s head before getting up.


    "Stella, strip. Pets do not wear clothes unless their owners allow them to. Strip and present for me."


    Stella followed the first command but she was a little lost on the second one. What did ''present'' mean here? She had never done things like this before so she had no idea what to do.


    "Tsk, it doesn''t seem like you are a natural at being a pet. But don''t worry, we will train you. Sakura here will show you all you need to know about being a good pet for me. Won''t you Sakura."


    Stella expected to see annoyance and jealousy in Sakura''s eyes. But surprisingly enough, there was nothing in her gaze.


    "Sakura present."


    Sakura instantly took the exposing pose with her hips pushed out and her pussy and cock showing to everyone. Stella gulped but she wanted to present as well.


    "Stella, it is your turn. Present in front of me."


    Stella tried to follow the given orders but she was unable to hold her position. She felt awkward but her desire to follow Yoko made her hold still. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are not as stable as you need to be. But don''t worry, I am here to train you. A few rounds of pleasure should make your brain become empty."


    Stella felt a hand touch her hard cock. Her cock felt like it would release at any second now. But Stella was able to hold herself back somehow.


    "I told you before that you don''t need to hold back. Let yourself go and only listen to my commands. The only time you need to toy this hard is when I order you to."


    Stella''s self-control was tight. But the more she heard Yoko''s words, the easier it became to let go of everything.


    Why did she need to hold on to her self-control this hard? Yoko was here to take care of everything for her. Stella felt secure to leave herself in Yoko''s grasp.


    "You think too much. I will need to empty your brain another way."


    Stella instantly realized the meaning of Yoko''s words. A finger entered her tight pussy while another pumped her hard cock.


    "Sakura, come here and make Stella release. I will reward you later."


    Sakura''s face was bright red but she still managed to crawl over to Stella''s side and kissed her cock.


    "Pet, go ahead and give Stella a taste of your mouth. I am sure she will not be able to hold back."


    Sakura did not even hesitate before she took Stella''s hard cock into her mouth. She licked every corner and her mouth pulsed as she took Stella deeper into her throat.


    At the same time, Yoko''s fingers entered deep into Stella''s pussy and she finally entered a second and a third one.


    Stella was beyond wet at this point. The pleasure was engulfing her from every corner of her being. Her cock and her pussy felt incredible.


    But just as Stella was about to come, both Sakura and Yoko pulled back.


    "Stella, you have had your fun. Now it''s time for us to break you in. Sakura come here and enjoy this pussy for now. I will give you your reward once we break Stella."


    Sakura crawled in-between Stella''s thighs and Stella finally saw Sakura''s hard and red cock. It was as big as her own and throbbing.

 Chapter 115 115 Two to three [pt2] R-18

    Stella watched Sakura''s cock with a hypnotic expression. Her pussy throbbed with the anticipation of something filling it and a phantom hollowness filled her mind.She wanted that cock inside her body. But she wanted it because Yoko Tsurugi had introduced that cock to her.


    Stella was a pet now and she wanted what her master gave her. She was a good girl and she waited for her mistress''s permission to take any action.


    "Looks like our new pet is ready for her reward. Sakura, here, enter her tight pussy now. You can have the honor of breaking your fellow pet in."


    Amane hand held Stella''s folds open. The small and leaking hold in front of Sakura seemed to be calling her.


    Sakura''s cock was red and leaking in anticipation. And she slowly entered Stella''s tight body. It was difficult to move at first but the wetness felt incredible.


    "Master, can I move? Please allow me to move."


    Sakura panted as she buried her cock deep inside Stella''s body. She was knocking at the entry of Stella''s womb with her huge cock.


    "T-Too much. I am breaking. Please, no more."


    Stella flinched and shivered as she was filled. Her belly was dented with the impression of Sakura''s cock.


    It hurt to have something this big inside her virgin pussy. The red was leaking out of her pussy as her hymn was broken. But despite that, there was a faint echo of the pleasure yet to come.


    "Oh, you want to stop Stella? But your cock seems to have other ideas. Look at how hard and solid this is."


    Stella''s cock had not gone down at all. Even when Stella complained about it hurting, she was aroused and ready to fuck.


    "Sakura, you can start moving now. Give our new pet a taste of our world."


    Amane ordered and Sakura finally started moving. Sakura''s huge breasts giggled with her every thrust and her cock knocked at the entrance of Stella''s womb.


    Stella was losing herself in the pleasure as well. She had never felt like this before and she doubted that she ever would.


    Stella''s face had turned red and her mouth refused to shut up. Moans were slipping out of her mouth and she felt close.


    Sakura''s cock was knocking at something deep inside Stella''s body. It was asking for Stella to let Sakura in and Stella''s cock twitched.


    She was about to come but Amane senses her release. Before Stella could have her release, Amane held the base of her cock tightly in her hand to prevent her from coming.


    "Tsk, you are trying to come all on your own? How dare you disrespect me like that. I will not let you come that easily."


    Stella flinched as she was denied her orgasm.


    She looked at Sakura''s red face and felt empathy. They both were denied what they wanted. But they both carved Yoko too much to go against her wishes.


    "Now, be a good girl Stella and I will reward you. Do you want a reward?"


    Stella''s brain was not working. All she could let out were moans and noises. But she still gathered her consciousness to reply.


    "P-Please."


    That turned out to be a mistake. Stella''s hair was grabbed by Amane and her face was pulled up by her.


    "Pets don''t speak Stella. Now, let''s try this again. Will you be a good girl?"


    The new angle of Stella''s head put pressure on her neck. But it felt so good when Stella was not able to complain.


    "W-Wooff"


    Stella was not even able to muster up enough embarrassment to turn red at her actions. She just knew that she needed to impress the woman in front of her.


    "Good girl, you did well. Sakura, go harder on her. Stella, I am going to sit on your face now."


    Even if Stella had any brain power left, she would not have stopped Amane from sitting on her face. Stella''s tongue unconsciously licked Amane''s pussy and that taste intoxicated her.


    She could not stop herself from licking deeper into Amane''s pussy and eating her out.


    "Shit, you are talented. I cannot believe that this is your first time eating someone out."


    Amane praised Stella and even petted her hair. Stella''s body jolted at the praise and her pussy tightened around Sakura''s cock.


    Sakura could not help but feel jealous of Stella. The other female was getting too much attention from Amane and that did not sit well with Sakura. Her hips fastened and her thrusts made Stella lose her rhythm.


    "You both are doing so well for me. No, you do not get to come Stella. If you are not good, then I will be forced to restrain you next time."


    Stella tried to still her hips. But the pleasure of her pussy was making her leak more and more.


    Amane noticed the look in Sakura''s eyes. It seemed like her cousin could still concentrate a little despite a vibrator shoved into her pussy and her cock deep inside Stella.


    So, Amane reached beside her and took hold of the vibrator. She increased the setting which caused Sakura to collapse outright. Sakura''s body fell on top of Stella and her face went red with the effort to hold back.


    "M-Master, why?"


    Sakura asked as she twitched in her place. She did not even have enough power in her legs to stand up. Please was making Sakura''s mind go weak and she lightly thrust her hips inside Stella''s body. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry Sakura. Just endure for a little bit more and you will get to fuck me as much as you want. But for now, I should finish Stella off. She is not used to our long sessions."


    If Sakura had any protests left in her body, they were all driven out when Amane took hold of her face and kissed her. Amane''s tongue dominated their little sparing match and mapped out Sakura''s mouth before letting her collapse.


    Stella watched it all happen with envy. But she did not get to keep her mind for long because Amane stood up from her face and fingered her pussy open quickly.


    "I promised you a reward for being good, right Stella? Well, I will who your cock what a real pussy feels like."


    Stella watched in rapid fascination as her cock disappeared slowly inside Amane''s pussy. It was a slow descent and the pussy around Stella''s cock felt hot and wet.


    Every second made Stella feel like she was losing her mind. She had no idea when Amane finished sitting on her cock but there was a dent in Amane''s stomach.


    "Look, you are so deep inside me."


    Stella tried to hold back. She did try to hold her hips and cock back. But as soon as she saw the image of Yoko Tsurugi sitting on her cock, her mind merged it with Amane''s image in her mind.


    And Stella was unable to hold herself back. She ended up following Amane.


    "I-I am sorry. I was not able to hold back."


    Stella cried out as she came inside Amane. Her cock twitched and her pussy spammed around Sakura''s cock the whole time.


    Even once she had come, her cock refused to go down. It wanted more and Amane realized it.


    "Coming once was not enough for a horny bitch like you, right? You need to come again to be sated."


    Stella wanted to deny that. But the soft pussy that was swallowing her cock made Stella''s brain turn into mush.


    All she knew was that she needed to keep on breathing and hold herself back.


    "Sakura, you need to pull yourself together. The sooner you make Stella come, the sooner you can fuck me."


    Amane''s words caused a switch to flip inside Sakura''s mind. She somehow managed to pull herself together and began thrusting again.


    the pussy currently gulping Sakura down was amazing and pleasurable. But it failed in comparison to her mistress''s pussy. Sakura wanted to come inside the pussy of the one she loved.


    "M-Master will reward me if I do a good job?"


    Sakura asked with all the intelligence she had left in her mind, managed to ask this question.


    "Hmm, we''ll see about that. So, Sakura, do a good job and do not disappoint me."


    Amane patted Sakura''s cheeks and it was enough to give her a new wave of control. Sakura''s pace quickened and her cock reached even deeper inside Stella.


    "Stella, focus. You need to try as well."


    Stella felt Amane''s lips near her and her desires took over. She locked lips with Amane and a shock went through her body.


    She felt like she was drowning in her feelings and pleasure.


    The dual pleasure of being fucked by Sakura and fucking into Amane was too much to handle. She was even knocking at a soft place inside Amane which drove out a few moans from the woman above her.


    "Stella, you are doing good. Come on, do me harder."

 Chapter 116 116 Two to three [pt3] R-18

    "Stella, you are doing good. Come on, do me harder."Stella looked up at Yoko''s face. It overlapped with Amane''s in her memories and Stella''s cock released her second batch of come inside Yoko.


    If possible, Stella wanted to go for a third round as well but her body was dead tired. Her erection finally went down and Stella''s body could only take the force of Sakura''s thrusts.


    "Sakura, that''s enough. Stop now."


    Sakura did not hear Amane at first, but as soon as Amane touched Sakura''s shoulder, she stilled. She looked up at Amane to listen to what her next orders would be.


    "You did good Sakura. Now, head back and I will give you your freedom."


    Sakura quickly stood at attention and watched Amane position herself against the bed frame.


    Amane kneeled on her hand and knees for the first time and faced Sakura with her back. There was a teasing look in Amane''s eyes when she looked back at Sakura.


    "You have been a good bitch all this time Sakura, so I think it''s time I reward you. You can be a good stud this time and breed me."


    If Sakura did not have a cock-ring around her, she would have come at the image of Amane kneeling in front of her. The position showed all of Amane''s holed to Sakura and made her seem small and submissive.


    It also let Amane''s huge breasts smash against the bed and Sakura wanted to rub her cock all over it.


    "Come and mount me like a good stud, Sakura. I know you want this pussy of mine."


    Sakura gulped as she tried to walk. The vibrations in her pussy made it impossible for Sakura to be able to move.


    But she still somehow made her way toward Amane and positioned her cock against Amane''s pussy.


    "Wait a second. I will release you so that you can come. You can use me as much as you want this time, Sakura."


    Amane''s words were a promise that Sakura took to heart. She was not going to waste this opportunity. As soon as Amane released Sakura''s cock from its confinement and took out the vibrator, Sakura was on to Amane.


    She entered the deepest part of Amane''s body in a single thrust.


    The semen inside Amane made her pussy wet and easy to pound into. Sakura felt jealous that someone else had fucked Amane before her but she continued to thrust into Amane anyway.


    Someone else might have been Amane''s first but Sakura would make sure that she was the last one who took Amane.


    If Amane was going to have a baby, then it would be Sakura''s baby.


    After all, Sakura was a stud right now and Amane had permitted her to breed her.


    "Master, please have my baby, I promise to treat you right and love you. Please give me a chance. Fuck, you feel so good. Master."


    Sakura''s thrusts were accurate and they knocked at the entrance of Amane''s womb. Her cock disappeared inside Amane''s body with vigor.


    "Master, your pussy is good. I cannot live without it. Please give it to me more."


    Sakura''s mouth no longer had a filter. Filth was spilling out of her mouth every second now. Her thrusts were fast and accurate as well.


    This time, it was Stella''s turn to feel jealous. She wanted to be in Sakura''s position and claim Yoko Tsurugi again. But her body was tired and her cock was spent.


    ''I need to work on my stamina. Next time, I will not lose to Sakura.''


    Stella did not even know why she was having all these thoughts. She just knew that she needed to claim Yoko and keep her close. She could not afford to let anyone steal Yoko from her.


    "Sakura, calm down."


    Amane''s mouth said one thing but her body said another. Her pussy was clamped tightly around Sakura''s cock and swallowing it deep. The cock knocking against Amane''s womb felt good.


    Sakura did not slow down. She was close and her sensitive body could not hold on much longer.


    "Y-Yoko, I love you. I will not give you to anyone else."


    Sakura promised as she came down from her high. She wanted to go another round but her body was spent. Sakura collapsed on top of Amane with her thick cock still buried deep inside Amane.


    Sakura wanted to hold on to Amane but her eyes closed due to exhaustion and she fell into a deep sleep.


    Stella watched this all happen from her position on the bed. She felt jealous but her body had another reaction to what she just saw right now.


    "Looks like someone needs my help once more. Stella, there is no need for you to look so embarrassed. This is a normal human reaction you are experiencing. Let me help you out."


    Stella flinched in surprise when she looked down. Her cock was hard and standing at attention once more.


    Stella was dead tired but her body had other ideas.


    Amane''s hand closed around Stella''s cock and rubbed it until it was fully hard once more. Stella expected Yoko to finish her with her hands but Yoko surprised her by raising her body and running that hard cock against her used pussy.


    Semen leaked out of Yoko''s well-used pussy and it wetted Stella''s cock. It even made Yoko''s thighs shin and that gave Yoko a seductive look.


    "Don''t worry Stella. I will take care of you so just relax and leave everything to me."


    Stella''s words once again narrowed down to Yoko and her pussy. It was all she could feel right now and her cock went even deeper into Yoko.


    "It feels good when someone plays with your cock, right? Stella, do you like fucking me?"


    Yoko Tsurugi''s voice was hypnotic. Stella did not want to speak anything, but Yoko''s voice still made her speak up.


    "I love it." ''I love you.''


    "Good, because you will need to be a good girl if you want to experience this again. I hope you be a good girl for me in the future."


    Stella knew now why she kept on seeing Amane in Yoko. They both not only looked similar but acted similarly as well.


    Your journey continues on empire


    The only difference between the two was their ages and that Amane never acted sexually with her adopted kids. But Yoko was different in this regard and Stella ended up falling hard.


    "You are doing good. Come on, you are almost there."


    Yoko tightened her pussy around Stella''s cock and that was the final blow. Stella was not able to hold herself from coming again.


    Her body was spent after so many rounds of sex and Stella finally fell asleep. But during this time, there was one thought that kept on circling Stella''s mind.


    ''I cannot lose Yoko Tsurugi to anyone else. She did not say she loved her cousin when Sakura confessed. And even if she did, I will steal Yoko away from them.''


    Stella had made an ironclad rule for herself - to not get involved with the others and to not let her emotions control her. For centuries, those rules were what Stella followed.


    But not anymore.


    For the first time in forever, Stella had found something worth fighting for. And she would be willing to go to any length to get it.


    .....


    Today was another long day for Elder Hana. Since Yoko Tsurugi was not in the main branch of their family right now, the elders were doing their best to expand their influence. But that was easier said than done.


    The brat Yoko had left behind was a menace and stopped the elders at every point. That brat was not even a Tsurugi but he had Yoko''s trust so he did what he wanted.


    What was more? Yoko had taught that brat beast taming. She was trying to end the elder''s authority as well as the Tsurugi bloodline.


    The elders had not been able to speak anything against her decision before but they all agreed that Yoko Tsurugi needed to die.


    And that was why Elder Hana had contacted The Hive. if there was one organization that dealt with beasts in secret, it was The Hive.


    There were a lot of negative rumors about these people, but the elder had no choice left. She needed to expand her influence.


    The knock at the door let Elder Hana know that her guest was there. The robed figure had the signature emblem of The Hive on his clothes.


    "Welcome gentleman. I was waiting for you to visit me. So, do you have what I asked you to?"


    Elder Hana''s question was met with silence. The man silently pulled a jar out of his clothes and held it in front of the old woman.


    "Here is what you asked me for. Don''t open this jar until I am gone." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man spoke up and stood up. He was about to leave when Elder Hana remembered something.


    "What about the payment? Do you want it in cash? Or deposited?"


    The man mysteriously smiled back at Elder Hana.


    "Our leader does not want payment from you right now. We will contact you when it is time to pay."

 Chapter 117 117 The elders death case [pt1]

    Elder Hana looked at the box in front of her with interest. She had not expected to find such kindness in The Hive''s motives.Not only had they given her the option of paying later, but they had also delivered her order quickly. Elder Hana wanted to reward The Hive.


    "I understand. Don''t be a stranger in the future then. If there is anything you need me or the Tsurugi family to do for you, do let me know. I will be happy to help you out."


    Elder Hana promised this with a happy expression. Her elated state was obvious for everyone to see.


    "Hmm, I will let you know."


    Finally, The Hive member left and Elder Hana decided it was time to open the box. She was nervous and excited at the same time to look at what was inside it.


    Once Elder Hana opened the box, she was disappointed to see that there was nothing inside it. She felt scammed and her feelings of good-will turned into anger and annoyance. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was about to call The Hive member back when she felt a sudden chill in the air. There was something else in the room with her.


    "O-Oh my! What is this? I-I asked for a beast I can cause trouble with. But what the hell is this?"


    Millions of eyes stared back at Elder Hana from a transparent face. They were hypnotic and Master Hana felt her body take a step forward and then another.


    Her hand almost touched that transparent body and Master Hana felt it sting. As soon as she had touched that transparent body, Master Hana''s body had been poisoned.


    She needed to pull back now and get treated if she wanted to live. That much Master Hana knew by heart.


    But every time she tried to pull back, that tight feeling in her chest caused her brain to shut down. Poison was spreading through her body faster now and it was making breathing difficult for her.


    ''W-What is going on?''


    Master Hana questioned before she looked up and had her head bitten off by the transparent spider.


    Once the beast finished chewing Master Hana''s head, it shrunk in size and entered Master Hana''s dead body to hibernate. Once it was done, it would emerge into its true form and cause a lot of destruction.


    The body was not found until the early hours of the morning when a maid decided to check in on the elder.


    She opened the door, only to find the elder''s dead body in front of her eyes lying dead on the floor. As a result, the Elder''s household heard a scream of fear early in the morning.


    .....


    "So that old woman on the council died? Well, it was about time she bit the dust. I am not surprised to see this outcome."


    Amane had been enjoying the early hours of fresh air when she received the news. Her good mood only because better once the news of the Elder''s death reached her ear.


    On her side, both Sakura and Stella were still asleep. But Stella was the first one to wake up. She stirred when Amane played with her hair and then her body went stiff.


    "I know you are awake Stella. Did you have a good time?"


    Amane''s voice was almost teasing. The way she looked at Stella made stars shine in her eyes. Stella did not know if it was because of her infatuation or Amane''s charm, but she was looking better than before in Stella''s eyes.


    Stella was not able to control her body. She leaned up and kissed Amane on the lips. Her tongue fought Stella''s for attention before winning the fight and mapping out Amane''s mouth.


    "Good morning. Did you have a good night? What are you doing?"


    Stella''s cold and rigid exterior was nowhere to be found in the early hours of the morning. She was still half-asleep and trying to figure out what happened.


    "Hmm, I had a good night. But I am afraid that duty demands me to go back home now. Will you be returning to the government office as well?"


    Amane''s question was asked mainly to gather information.


    Now that this settlement had been ruled dangerous to be lived in, it would be demolished and then left to nature to do as they pleased. That likely meant that Stella was freed from her current duty.


    "Well, I will have to stay here for a little while longer until this settlement is cleared out. Then I will become free. Would my lady like to join me?"


    Stella acted cute to get Amane to agree with her demands. The large innocent eyes looking back at Amane made her weak in the heart.


    But what needed to be done could not be pushed back.


    "I am afraid that it will not be possible for me to stay here. One of our elders died yesterday so we do need to head back. Maybe you can come and visit me later? I would like to see you again."


    Stella did not look happy with what she heard. She did not want Amane to leave her side.


    But Stella knew she could not prevent Amane from going back home to her family. She needed to give Amane her freedom.


    "I understand. In that case, I will come and visit you when I get the time to. Please wait for me to contact you soon."


    Stella pushed herself to stand up. Her naked body was on full display, exposing her muscles to Amane''s eyes. Her rod was also hard but Stella willed it to calm down.


    Once Stella was gone, Sakura woke up as well.


    "She''s gone, right? Amane, you shocked me yesterday when you brought Stella back to our room. Next time, give me a warning beforehand so that I can adjust."


    Sakura complained as she stood up and stretched her body. She was dead tired but she refused to show much on her face.


    She refused to show that she was jealous of Yoko''s relationship with Stella.


    She knew she had Yoko first and she would also have Yoko last. She was the closest person to Yoko there was in this world and that would never change.


    "I am sorry Sakura. Well, not really. But I am sorry for not telling you what was going to happen beforehand. But you took it so well that I am sure that you deserve a reward.


    Sakura perked up when she heard the word ''reward.'' She was a teenager so she was already ready for more sex.


    "Are you going to give me a treat, master?"


    Sakura asked in an anticipating voice. She would not mind participating in some morning sex.


    But Amane just shook her head and opened the bathroom door.


    "I am afraid that the treatment would have to wait for some other time. I received news that Master Hana is dead. She was found without her head in her bedroom this morning. We need to head back and mourn for her."


    Amane''s voice was flat when she said that. She was not interested in knowing what happened to Master Hana. Nor was Amane interested to avenge Master Hana''s death.


    Master Hana''s death was helpful for Amane in so many ways. It cleared the way for her future and helped her prepare to put her person on the podium of the elder''s council.


    Plus, Master Hana had been a thorn in Amane''s side for quite some time now. So, it felt nice to finally get rid of her.


    ''But what worries me is the mannerism she died in. There are not a lot of killers who kill by cleaving someone''s head off. I will need to investigate this before I can solidify my beliefs.''


    "So, we are going back home now? I see. In that case, I will get packing now. There is so much I need to do before we leave this settlement. I also need to get those officials'' contact info for future use."


    Sakura was making her plans. She had fulfilled the purpose she had come here for - to make important contacts for the future.


    They both departed from the settlement during the early hours of the morning. It took quite a while for them to reach back home. But they eventually entered the main house where the Elders lived.


    Amane quietly headed toward Elder Hana''s room and no one stopped her. Everyone knew she was the clan head now and they were afraid of her powers.


    Many even pointed toward her and whispered while blaming her. Amane had become the subject of much fear in her clan since a lot of people believed that she was behind this killing.


    "M-My lady. Master Hana died in the room in front of you. I am afraid that her body had already been cleaned up and readied for burning. This room is all the evidence we are left with."


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Amane opened the room doors before the servant was finished speaking.

 Chapter 118 118 The elders death case [pt2]

    Amane entered the room Elder Hana had died in. Sakura had already left back for her room. The room had been cleaned up of blood but had otherwise been kept in a pristine shape.Other Elders gathered inside the room and their faces were varying degrees of white after thinking of Elder Hana''s death.


    "S-She was so young. Elder Hana was only shy of 89 this year. She had so many more years to live. So why did she die like this? Why?"


    Elder Hana''s sister cried as she beat her chest to relieve the pain she felt at her sister''s death.


    Around her, most people kept quiet and mourned the dead Elder Hana.


    "Elder Hana died because it was her time to go. Crying around like this would only exhaust you. So please go in and rest for some time. I will carry on the investigation from here on."


    Elder Hao placed his hand on Elder Hana''s sister''s shoulder. It was a gesture to comfort the crying female.


    But it had the opposite effect of what Elder Hao wanted.


    Instead of calming down, Elder Hana''s sister cried even louder and collapsed.


    "My sister. My dear sister is dead. How am I going to go on living without my dear sister? I would rather die than face this cruel world alone."


    Elder Hana''s sister shrugged the hands that were rubbing her arms in comfort. Everyone looked on at her with sympathy in her eyes.


    Amane took this all in but she could feel the fakeness of this display in the air.


    Elder Hana''s sister might look to be grieving with all her might, but Amane could taste the fakeness of it all on her tongue.


    She could also feel the residue of a beast''s energy in the air as well. It indicated that this was not a death, but a murder. Someone had deliberately gone out of their way to ensure Master Hana would not be able to speak.


    "Cry all you want, but it will not help your dead murdered sister. Someone specifically targeted your sister to unleash a beast upon you. I can still feel the residual energy in the air."


    When Amane entered the room, all eyes turned toward her in shock and anger.


    People were unwilling to believe her words. The one being addressed, Elder Hana''s sister, looked especially pale.


    Amene did not know what kind of relationship the two sisters had, but it was good enough for this sister not to mourn Elder Hana sincerely and not bad enough to have murdered Elder Hana.


    "Lady Tsurugi, do you know what you are saying? Can you take responsibility for your accusations?"


    Elder Hao looked mad at Yoko Tsurugi''s words. But more than that, he was worried. He wanted to doubt Yoko Tsurugi''s words but he had no ground to call her a liar.


    He was also worried because it did not look like it had been Yoko Tsurugi and her allies who planned this attack on Elder Hana. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is there a new enemy out there that is targeting us? If that''s the case, then I need to be prepared to fight back. I will not allow myself to go down like this.''


    Elder Hao hated to admit it, but he needed Yoko Tsurugi''s help this time. It was a matter of his life and death now.


    If someone was targeting the elders of the Tsurugi family, then Elder Hao needed to know. But at the same time, he was not willing to bow in front of Yoko Tsurugi.


    Luckily for him, Yoko Tsurugi decided to take a step on her own.


    "Can I see Elder Hana''s body? If she''s there is any residual energy left inside her body then I will be able to sense it and find out what kind of beast had been used to kill her."


    Everyone looked at Elder Hao when this was asked. They all knew that Elders did not have a good relationship with Yoko Tsurugi and they did not want to overstep their authority.


    Elder Hao coughed into his hand to hide his nervousness. He needed to pretend to be natural this time around.


    *Cough*


    "Hmm, even though I don''t like the idea of anyone looking at our dead Elder''s body, I guess I can make an exception this time and allow you our family head to see our Elder''s body. The Family head still needs to pay the last respect to the dead."


    Elder Hao patted himself on his back as he gave this excuse. He had wracked his brain hard to find this excuse.


    No one could say that he was bowing down in front of Yoko Tsurugi if he framed the visit in the form of tradition.


    Only Yoko Tsurugi''s unimpressed expression said that she did not believe Elder Hao''s propaganda. Everyone else seemed to have bought his excuse.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, follow me. I will take you to see Elder Hana''s body before she is burned."


    Amane nodded and followed the Elder.


    The deeper she went into the castle, the weirder she felt. There was an uneasiness in the air that tickled Amane''s senses.


    The scent of a beast was thick this close to the covered body and Amane reached out to pull the body''s cover back.


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing? Respect the dead by now pulling back her cloth."


    Elder Hao scolded Amane but he was not able to stop her in time. Amane pulled down the cloth covering Elder Hana''s head and instantly pulled her hand back.


    The whole body had been crystalized by an unknown substance. It was covering the neck to toe.


    Moreover, the body had weird lines running all over it. And the place where the body''s head was supposed to be now had a weird growth.


    "What the hell is this? Is this a curse? Magic? What the hell is going on here?"


    Elder Hao was so surprised that he lost his composure for the first time. Anyone would have been horrified to see the scene in front of them.


    But Amane was calm even after seeing this scene.


    As someone who dealt with beasts, she had seen scenes far more horrifying than this. So, she shrugged her shock off only after a few seconds and reached out for the body in front of her.


    Before she could contact the body, someone stopped her.


    "Have you lost your fucking mind, Yoko Tsurugi? You are reaching out toward this thing in front of you without any precautions? Do you want to die?"


    It was funny how Elder Hao asked Amane this when he was the one who wanted her to die the most.


    It was clear to Amane how difficult this situation was for him. And Amane did not blame him either.


    Those who were not used to dealing with beasts did not understand how cruel beasts could be. Most of these creatures had no concept of respect and honor until they were tamed.


    And most beasts were dangerous even after they had been tamed.


    "Hmm, are you worried about me Elder Hao? It fills my heart with warmth to see that you care about me. But you should not be so worried about me. I know what I am doing."


    Amane had already coated her hand in her mana when she reached out for the body in front of her. Her mana would protect Amane even when she touched the body in front of her.


    Stay tuned with empire


    Elder Hao went red in the face when Amane spoke to him like he was a fool. He looked away and bit his lips in annoyance.


    If this female wanted to die, then she could go and die. Elder Hao was done being nice to her.


    But contrary to his beliefs, Yoko Tsurugi did not die or have any adverse reactions when she touched Elder Hana''s body. Elder Hao was half-impressed and half disappointed to see this.


    As for Amane? She was feeling around for the energy of the beast in front of her. But the more she touched, the more she could feel Elder Hana''s energy intersecting with the beast in front of her.


    "Hmm, it''s a Jor¨­gumo. I never expected to see such a creature again in current times. I thought they were all eradicated."


    There had been an infestation of these beasts in the past and as a result, a campaign had been led to kill them all off.


    Amane had not participated during that hunt because she had been¡­. busy with things. But she had heard that the entire population of these creatures had been eradicated as a result of that killing spree.


    The divine guilt had been especially vigilant at that time and had even killed infected children to ensure these creatures died out.


    ''So, who the hell did one of these creatures survive? Did someone purposely save these creatures? And for what reason? Who could be the one to have such power and authority back in the day?''


    A few names came into Amane''s mind but she decided to shake that thought out of her mind.

 Chapter 119 119 The culprit

    "I will seal Elder Hana''s body for the time being. We need to make sure no one else encounters this body. Those who had already touched Elder Hana need to be examined for the Jor¨­gumo residual poison as well."Elder Hao made a face that showed disgust and uneasiness. But ultimately, he knew he had to follow Yoko''s directions if he wanted to resolve this situation.


    He hated to say this, but he knew nothing about what a Jor¨­gumo was. This was the first time he had even heard of this beast.


    But Yoko''s words and actions said that she was well-acquainted with this creature and knew how to handle it. Her every action spoke of experience that only came with age and dealing with difficult situations.


    For the first time, it made Elder Hao suspicious of Yoko Tsurugi. She was not a normal person for sure.


    But despite knowing this, Elder Hao could not bring himself to like Yoko Tsurugi. There was too much hate in their relationship to bury the past hatred.


    "Collecting everyone who met Elder Hana''s body will take some time. What specifically are we looking for here?"


    Elder Hao forced these words out of his mouth. But there were times he needed to put his pride as an elder aside.


    It would be a disaster for his pride and reputation if someone knew he listened to Yoko Tsurugi about something. But it would be an even bigger hit to his reputation if something happened to the staff and other elders.


    By listening to Yoko this time, Elder Hao was saving himself the embarrassment.


    "We are looking for anyone who has recently developed a rash or feels faint. Jor¨­gumo is a creature that is sustained by foreign energy. It marks the prey around its host with its poison and sucks them dry until it is satisfied." Stay connected with empire


    "Once it has its fill, it goes into hibernation and devours its host. Then, it creates a shell that looks exactly like its host and finds its next victim."


    It was a vicious cycle that continued until the Jor¨­gumo died of old age or was exterminated. But these pests multiplied rapidly and were resistant to dying.


    Moreover, it was difficult to lure one out of a human body once they chose the host. The only other way to exterminate the Jor¨­gumo once and for all would be to burn Elder Hana''s body as well as all the servants who met her.


    Even the barest traces of Jor¨­gumo were enough to resurrect its dead body.


    "This is one of the most cursed creatures to ever exist on this earth. Let''s seal this place and I will try to extract the Jor¨­gumo from Elder Hana''s dead body. I will ask you to minimize the casualties."


    Amane would rather depend on Sakura than Elder Hao for this. But Sakura would not be able to force all the people to listen to her.


    And if Elder Hao and other elders resister Sakura''s orders, it would cause a lot of problems.


    Moreover, time is of the essence here. Who knew when the Jor¨­gumo would mature and find another host? Amane needed to capture this creature before that happened.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, just because I have decided to listen to you this time does not mean I have accepted you as the current head of the family. This situation calls for our cooperation so I will play my part."


    Amane did not know if she should praise Elder Hao for his steadiness in hating Amane or feel annoyed.


    In the end, she did none of those and decided to focus her attention on Elder Hana''s body.


    The pulsing energy lines on Elder Hana''s body were getting brighter. Amane was about to reach out and observe those energy veins once more when a dazed maid entered the room.


    The maid had a glazed-over look in her eyes and her only focus seemed to be to get to Elder Hana''s body.


    "Hey, who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Elder Hao asked as he got ready to attack the maid. But the maid seemed to not even have heard Elder Hao''s voice. She continued to move toward the dead body in front of her.


    "The maid is being controlled by Jor¨­gumo residual energy. The beast must have called her here to have a meal."


    Amane quickly judged the situation and connected the dots.


    Now she understood why the body in front of her was pulsing like this. It was because Jor¨­gumo was using its powers to seduce its meal.


    "Tsk, what do I need to do here? Should I kill this maid?"


    Elder Hao asked after he was done restraining the maid with the help of his aura. The maid was no longer able to move once she was attacked. But the maid still tried to break free of her binds.


    Alas, it was a useless endeavor because the binds on her body were tight.


    "Let''s not kill this maid right now. You need to hurry up and collect all the infected people in this house and throw them all into a single room. I will take care of things from there."


    "Fine, I understand. Then, I shall do that and get back to you."


    Amane was surprised at how understanding Elder Hao was in this situation.


    The shock of an elder being attacked in his territory seemed to have shocked him a lot. The elder left quietly after that and Amane was left with a restrained lady in her vicinity.


    "Let me see how tight the Jor¨­gumo control over you. I am sorry if this hurts."


    Amane''s aura forced itself inside the maid and she resisted. This was something that Amane expected to happen so she did not freak out.


    Instead, she tried to make her aura gentler and prob the maid in front of her with her powers carefully. She slowly began to feel the signs of Jor¨­gumo''s residual magic left inside the maid.


    The imprint had been deep and made in a hurry. It was strong but Amane knew she could break the control over this maid without hurting her.


    Her hands rested on either side of the maid''s head and Amane forced the maid to look into her eyes.


    The maid looked dazed and tried to resist when Amane forced her head up. But ultimately, the maid was not able to fight against Amane''s grip and she gave up once she was tired.


    Amane had been waiting for this exact moment so she used her aura to cover the maid''s senses and force the mark out of the maid.


    It was a tiring process for both. But Amane continued her chase for Jor¨­gumo''s powers until she eradicated even the last thread of power it held over the maid.


    The maid collapsed as soon as the bond was served. Her body lacked energy and sleep was the most important thing on the maid''s mind.


    "You will not get to do as you wish with me here. It will be better for you to behave."


    Amane''s mind conjured a picture of a spider hissing in response to her words. The beast had used its energy to covey its unhappiness.


    Unlike normal beasts, it was difficult to tame a Jor¨­gumo. These creatures were jerks and did not take to normal aura and magic easily.


    Plus, this one even had a host currently so it was even more resilient to Amane''s attempts to control it.


    It was a delicate situation right now and Amane needed to carefully unravel it if she did not want anyone to get hurt.


    "Lady Tsurugi, you have a guest waiting for you in your parlor. What should we do with her?"


    Amane frowned as soon as she heard the knock on the door followed by these words. She had not known that someone would come to visit her today.


    For someone to visit Amane at such a difficult time was too much.


    "Tell them to wait. Is Sakura entertaining my guest right now?"


    "Ugh, Lady Sakura said she did not want to deal with your guest since she has a headache. We do not know what to do with your guest now."


    If Sakura was refusing to associate with Amane''s guest, then it must be someone who was close to Amane and made Sakura jealous.


    Amane wanted to say that she only had one such person Sakura could not tolerate. But looking back at her memories, there were quite a few people that could fill this criterion.


    "I will head out now."


    Amane looked back at the Jor¨­gumo for one last time before throwing a seal around its host. The Jor¨­gumo will not be able to utilize its powers for some time now.


    It was only a temporary solution for the time being but Amane would work on it later. For now, she picked up the unconscious maid and made her way out of the room. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go and tell my guests that I will be with them soon. I need to get this maid settled in first."

 Chapter 120 120 Friends are over

    The maid Amane had saved finally opened her eyes after a little while. A pair of arms tightened around the maid which caused her to flinch.But the warmth of that embrace carrying her made the maid relax. The maid would have shut her eyes and gone back to sleep if she had not been Lady Tsurugi''s voice calling out to her.


    "Are you going to go back to sleep again after making me carry you to your residence? Aren''t you afraid to get fired?"


    Lady Tsurugi did not look angry with the maid, but the reality of her situation made the maid flinch and blush. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­ugh, this was not¡­Please forgive me, mistress. I will make sure this does not happen again."


    The maid had turned red and her face resembled a ripened apple. She quickly pulled back from Amane''s embrace and stood up with shaking legs.


    She looked up at Amane''s face but could not keep staring at Amane for long.


    "Hmm, is something wrong? Were you so charmed by my charisma that you are unable to look me in the face? Hmm, is that what is going on here?"


    Amane changed the angle of her body to match the maid''s face angle. But the more she chased after the maid, the more flustered that maid became.


    "Miss Yoko, please stop teasing the poor girl. God knows we do not need more people crushing on you. Lady Sakura keeps on reassigning our staff so that those who have a crush on you do not cross your path."


    The poor maid flinched when she heard her superior''s words. Even Amane looked up at the head maid and waved her hands.


    "You, hurry up and go back to your room. I heard what happened to you and I also sympathize with you. So go back to your room now."


    The head maid was a scary person. With a single look from her, the poor maid was frightened and went back to her room. Amane could swear that she could see tears in her opponent''s eyes.


    "Ouch, that poor girl must have it tough with you breathing down her neck all the time, head maid. Let these poor girls live a little."


    That was what Amane said to the head maid. But for some reason, the head maid looked even more annoyed after she heard Amane''s words.


    "Lady Yoko, please do not encourage these poor girls'' crush on you. We do not need any more broken hearts around our mansion."


    The old head maid looked tired and resigned. Amane felt bad for the head maid since she had to deal with all of Amane''s problems.


    "Hmm, well, if you say that I am causing you problems, then I will go back to my room now. I hope you have a nice day ahead. I should not keep my guests waiting for long."


    Amane quickly took her leave from the servant''s hallway. Heads turned toward her as she walked toward her wing in the house.


    Servants were going in and out of her wing quickly. They seemed to be a lot of moments around the corridor.


    ''Ah seems that things have become lively suddenly. I should go inside and see what is happening.''


    Amane entered her drawing room and instantly regretted her choice. The air inside the room looked tense. Amane was sure that a normal person would not have been able to breathe properly in here.


    But she was far from normal and her face did not show any signs of discomfort on it.


    In front of her sat four people. Three of them were her classmates and one could only be called as an extra.


    "I see that my classmates decided to visit me. But what are *you* doing here, Lady Suzuki? Isn''t the divine guild busy with their preparations for the upcoming investigation?"


    Amane was overly polite on the surface. But her words had a clear meaning if you looked closely - aren''t you busy? Don''t you have to go and do some work? Stop bothering me.


    "Nope, I am free. I will always be free when it comes to spending time with you."


    Charlie was a smooth talker but sometimes, her speech made Amane regret having known her. Like right now for example.


    "Charlie."


    "Yes."


    "Please stop annoying me. If you have something to say to me, then hurry up and speak. I don''t have time to waste on your nonsense."


    Charlie finally realized that Amane was serious about her threat. That caused Charlie Suzuki to calm down her act.


    "You are right. I am here because I needed your insight on something but it seems like something big is going on in the Tsurugi estate. Your friends seemed to have no idea what is going on either."


    The fact that Charlie said this meant that she had talked with Amane''s classmates. It did not seem like Amane''s classmates had left a lasting impression on Charlie.


    "PSs Yoko, you should have told us you knew the divine leader. We would have been careful when visiting you."


    Emma looked uncomfortable having Charlie Suzuki in front of her. But Faridha had stars shining in her eyes due to the opportunity she had been handed just then.


    Stay tuned to empire


    Then there was Ely, who did not even look at the divine leader as soon as Amane had stepped into the room. Ely''s eyes were glued to Amane.


    "Well, if my dear ''divine leader'' would give me a head''s up that she is about to come, it will help me out a lot as well. Right now, even I don''t have any idea when she will and will not show up."


    Amane''s annoyed expression was met with indifference. Charlie Suzuki only had a cheerful smile showing up on her face.


    "Well, I can give you a head''s up of what I am planning. But you never welcome me anyway, so why does it even matter."


    Charlie Suzuki said these words in a relaxed manner. She seemed to not mind her words and her audience.


    "Charlie, enough. You go and wait in my room for now. I will entertain my guests for now and then come and talk to you."


    "Wait, you are allowing someone into your room? Yoko, that''s dangerous? What if you get hurt?"


    Everyone looked surprised at Ely Zhen''s sudden outburst. Even Amane was surprised and she knew how Ely felt about her.


    "I m-mean, a bedroom is a very personal space for oneself. You should not allow just anyone to be in that place."


    Ely quickly caught herself before she slipped up anymore. Her eyes showed innocence but Amane still had a feeling that Ely had purposely said those misleading words before.


    "Aww, you are worried about your dear friend? I understand your worries. But don''t be disheartened. Amane is precious to me as well. As such, I promise to take care of her¡­"


    ''Charlie, you talk too much. Go up to my room right now."


    Amane pushed Charlie''s back as a mother did to her disobedient child to get her to leave.


    Much to everyone''s shock, Charlie did as she was told without question. There was even a small blush on her face when she went up.


    "Wow! I have always seen the divine leader on T.V. before. I did not realize how different she was in real life."


    Faridha''s interest in this situation caused Amane a small headache. But Faridha would not be able to do much in this situation.


    Besides, Amane doubted that Faridha would want to get involved with the divine leader if money was involved. The only option Faridha would be left alone with was to lose money.


    And Faridha was too good of a businesswoman to allow that.


    "Hmmm, I don''t know about this Yoko. I know that person is the divine leader and all, but she looks a little weird in the head. The way she glared at all of us¡­ugh."


    Emma seemed to not like the divine leader as well. She looked up at the staircase Charlie had climbed up with a doubtful look on her face.


    "Don''t pay her too much attention. Charlie is often like this so you don''t need to pay her much attention. You should tell me why you came to visit me."


    Amane took a seat in front of her classmates.


    They all had a worried expression on their faces. But when Amane sat so quietly in front of them, even they were tongue-tied.


    After all, what could they do when the person they were concerned about did not seem to care much?


    "Yoko, you are taking it all too lightly. One day, it will come to bite you back."


    Emma sounded worried and justified at the same time. Amane just laughed Emma''s comments off.


    After all, what could be the worst that could happen to Amane? And who would be foolish enough to challenge her? Amane finished talking to her friends and finally headed to her room.


    A hand grabbed hold of Amane''s arm as soon as she stood in front of her room and pulled her in.

 Chapter 121 121 Night with Charlie [pt1] R-18

    Amane''s heart skipped a beat as she was pulled into her bedroom. She was about to attack the one who pulled her arm when she felt a familiar presence leaning against her side."What are you thinking so deeply about? You can let me know your deepest darkest secrets and I promise not to tell anyone."


    Charlie''s voice whispered against Amane''s ears in a low and husky voice. Charlie''s body was pressed up against Amane''s as well and every curve Charlie had could be felt by Amane.


    Currently, Amane was pressed up against her bedroom wall while Charlie leaned over her and looked her in the eye.


    "What are you thinking so deeply about, Yoko Tsurugi? God, your eyes look incredible even when you are lost in thought. It''s no wonder you make me fall in love with you again and again."


    Charlie''s hand rubbed Amane''s arm and Amane finally broke free from the palace she was pinned to.


    With a single move Charlie had not expected, Amane reversed their positions and pinned Charlie to the wall. Her shorter body leaned over Amane''s and Amane''s fierce eyes glared down at the divine leader.


    "Learn to behave yourself in my presence, Charlie Suzuki. I might be acting patient with you now but I will not be this nice in the future."


    Instead of looking scared or annoyed, Charlie''s eyes were filled with heat and need when she heard Amane''s scolding. There was a screw loose in Charlie''s head for sure.


    Amane leaned more of her weight against Charlie and the female in front of him moaned with surprise. Something hard rubbed against Amane''s things which caused Amane to cup that hardness.


    Charlie had not expected this to happen and her legs instantly went weak.


    "All I did was insult and touch you a little and you already got hard? You have no self-control in your body."


    Amane rubbed Charlie''s hard cock in her hand and Charlie leaned her whole weight against the wall. Unknown to Charlie, her hips pressed themselves more into Amane''s hands.


    "I-I have self-control most of the time. It all just evaporates when it comes to you. *hiss*"


    Amane did not like Charlie''s attempt to justify her actions. That''s why she tightened her grip on Amane''s cock gently and rubbed it. The bottom half of Charlie''s dress was getting wet from her pussy juice and pre-come.


    "Let''s get you out of your pants before you make any more of a mess. I don''t want to clean up after you."


    Amane''s hands sneaked inside Charlie''s dress and she even lifted the folds of the heavy skirt the divine leader was wearing. Finally, Amane felt her hand touch Charlie''s panties and she pulled them down.


    "Were you pent up after your heat? Does your bitchy cock need release inside a sweet mouth or pussy? Aww, don''t worry darling. I will help you out."


    Amane let go of Charlie''s hips and leaned down until her mouth was in front of Charlie''s cock. The heavy skirt hid all of Amane''s moments and that was why Charlie felt it even more when Amane pumped her penis.


    One of Amane''s hands even sneaked past Charlie''s cock to feel her wetness before a finger breached her folds.


    Charlie looked down, but she could not even see Yoko''s silhouette underneath her skirt. Her clothes were too puffy.


    "My lady, do you need anything? Some tea or refreshment?"


    Charlie looked up sharply, only to see the innocent face of a maid in front of her. Charlie had to concentrate hard to reply to the question.


    But Yoko was a bastard and decided to lick Charlie''s cock as soon as she heard the maid enter the room. That caused Charlie to lose her train of thought once more.


    "I-I do not need any¡­fuck¡­come back¡­hiss¡­later."


    The maid looked flustered at the half-moans she heard coming out of Charlie''s mouth. That, combined with the redness of Charlie''s face was enough for her to notice that something was wrong.


    Instead of going back, the maid decided to check on Charlie.


    "My lady, do you have a fever? Are you feeling, ok? Your complexion does not look alright. May I check¡­"


    "No, you may not check. Just go out before I make you."


    Charlie Suzuki had a scary look on her face that scared the maid and she finally left. But before she left, the maid took one final look at the divine leader''s face.


    As soon as the maid was gone, Charlie quickly gathered her flowing skirt and pulled it up. She looked down into a pair of amused eyes.


    Yoko''s mouth was warped around Charlie''s huge cock and sucking it. The image combined with the pleasure Charlie was facing made her knees go soft and she collapsed with her legs open.


    Charlie''s current position showed both of her holes as well as her erect cock to Amane''s eyes.


    "Yoko, t-the door. Close it now."


    "Aww, but you don''t care if someone sees us having sex, right? I could feel how excited you were when that maid entered the room. You wanted her to see my mouth warped around your cock, milking you dry. You wanted to paint my face white, right?"


    Amane''s mouth left Charlie''s cock but her hands made a return. Charlie was not able to catch a break from the pleasure she was feeling.


    "I did not like getting watched¡­"


    "Don''t lie. I had to stop you come coming when the maid walked toward you. You should be thankful to have someone like me helping you out."


    Charlie bit her lips as pleasure coursed through her body once more. She was not even able to argue when Amane had such a good grip on her body.


    "Don''t speak with your mouth. I will make your body beg for my touch." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The joke was on Yoko then. Charlie''s body had long surrendered to Yoko''s. Heck, Charlie was not even able to come if she thought about anyone but Yoko now. She wanted to feel Yoko''s heat once more.


    "P-Please, make me come. It hurts."


    Amane looked down at Charlie''s begging face. It was always surprising to her when even the strongest people surrendered to pleasure and her.


    "Charlie, strip and get on the bed. Today, I will play with you as much as I want to."


    Charlie did not even waste a single second before doing as she was told. Amane quickly closed the bedroom door so that she was not interrupted again and then went back to Charlie''s side.


    "Your breasts are too big. Now, let me see all of you. I did not get to admire you during your heat."


    Amane cupped Charlie''s breasts first but even her two hands were not big enough to cup a single breast.


    The ears on top of Charlie''s head moved when Amane pinched one of Charlie''s nipples and those became Amane''s next target. They were soft and covered in fur.


    Amane had spent hours in her past life rubbing these ears. But she never remembered getting these moans from Charlie before.


    The more Amane rubbed those ears, the more Charlie was not able to hold herself back. Her leaking pussy was making a small puddle on the bed beneath her body and her cock looked an angry red.


    "Y-Yoko, I am close."


    Charlie warned as her cock twitched. But before she could come, Amane held the base of Charlie''s cock and stopped her. Only Charlie''s pussy came and clenched around nothing.


    "You are making a mess of things, pup. Your cock and pussy need to learn new manners. I let it go last time because of your heat but I will no longer tolerate your bad behavior."


    Charlie gulped but she was ready. Her hands dared to pull Amane down into a rough kiss.


    "You want to train me? You are in for a rough time then."


    Charlie warned Amane but the younger seemed not concerned. Charlie''s train of thought was broken when she felt a soft hand rub her hard cock.


    "Trying to be tough, are you? But you are forgetting that I have control of your body and your organisms. You better listen to me if you want to come again."


    Charlie bit her lips and surrendered her body into Yoko''s hands. She could not fight her instincts to bow down to the stronger female in front of her.


    "See, your body and instincts know who they need to obey. There is no need for you to think much from here."


    Charlie bit her lip when Amane''s fingers flickered toward her pussy once more. One of them entered her tight hold and then another. Amane was easily able to enter four of her fingers into that space.


    And then Amane retrieved a familiar-looking pink shape from her side drawer. It was a vibrator in the shape of a cock.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Slowly, it disappeared inside Charlie''s body and she shivered at the vibration she felt inside her body. The fake-cock touched the depths of pleasure points.

 Chapter 122 122 Night with Charlie [pt2] R-18

    Charlie''s vision went in and out of focus as pleasure gripped her being. She was unable to think or do much when she was forced to endure so much in such a short amount of time.The vibrator inside her pussy was jabbing her G-spot which caused pleasure to erupt all over her body. But it was nothing compared to the show she was getting from Yoko right now.


    "You want this pussy, right? Do you want me to sit on your face? Or on your lap and warn your cock? Hurry up and tell me, Charlie."


    Yoko asked the question in a clear voice, but Charlie was only able to hear it in bits and pieces. Her eyes were glued to Yoko''s pussy which was being stretched out by a pair of long and beautiful fingers.


    Charlie wanted to reach out and worship Yoko''s pussy but her body refused to listen to her and move as she wanted to.


    "Charlie, I asked you a question. Your face or your cock. Where would you like to feel my wetness?"


    Charlie managed to pull herself back together enough to answer Yoko''s question.


    "M-My cock, please. Please let me come."


    It had been about an hour since Yoko had left the vibrator inside Charlie and it had been a constant torture since then. Charlie had wanted to come but the cock-ring she had prevented her from coming.


    A pair of soft lips was pressed against Charlie''s and a tongue dominated her mouth. The kiss had a sweet and familiar flavor of dominance that Charlie was beginning to carve now.


    "Good girl. You were being so stubborn at the start but you have finally begun to listen to me. Now, it''s time for your reward."


    Charlie moaned out loud as Yoko sat down on her hard cock. The velvet and wet wall of Yoko''s pussy clamped around her cock and massaged her sides. The deeper Charlie went inside Yoko, the better it felt.


    And despite all this, Charlie was unable to come because Yoko had refused to take off the cock-ring. That was a sweet but slow torture Charlie was being made to face.


    "Don''t sound so disappointed. You will get to come soon enough once I am satisfied." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane promised and she began to rise and lower her hips. Her pussy pulled Charlie deeper into her depths and that cock knocked against her pleasure spots.


    Charlie was unable to do anything but lie down there and take this torture. She wanted to come but her cock was not in a condition to come.


    "What''s wrong Charlie? Hurry up and move your hips. Don''t you want to come? Or is this position not enough for you? You want to be on top?"


    Yoko''s voice teased Charlie just as her hips tortured Charlie''s cock.


    Her overly-sensitive cock could feel everything Yoko was doing to her. It was akin to a slow torture for her. But despite that, Charlie could not run away.


    She needed more and more.


    "P-Please, give me something."


    Charlie begged Yoko, finally throwing away all her dignity and worries. She only needed to focus on Yoko to get what she wanted.


    "Hmm, you want to come inside me? Then work your hips up. Here, come and take me."


    Amane got off Charlie''s body and leaned back against the bed. She opened her legs in a V-shape and held her pussy open with her fingers.


    Her dark eyes looked right into Charlie''s as she invited her to come and take her.


    "Hurry up Charlie, you can take me now. I am sure you are dying to take me."


    Charlie was like a starving beast who had finally caught a glimpse of food. She lepta at Amane and quickly entered her body.


    Her cock touched every part of Amane''s body and they both flinched. Charlie was just too big for Amane to take in comfortably.


    But despite that, Amane''s body somehow made this work.


    "Hurry up and move now."''


    Amane''s legs closed around Charlie''s waist and Charlie did not waste a single precious second before she was hammering inside Yoko.


    The stimulation made Amane finally come and but her body was still being pounded into by a frustrated female. Charlie''s ears and her tail moved around in agitation as she chased after her pleasure.


    But despite what she did, Charlie was unable to come. The cock ring prevented her from coming. Even the wetness and tightness of the pussy around her drove her mad.


    "Charlie, enough. Back down now."


    Charlie showed no signs of having heard Amane. And that was when Amane gripped Charlie''s hair and pulled her back.


    That instantly stopped Charlie''s moments and Amane was able to pull out. Her slick coated Charlie''s cock and made it shin.


    "Let''s free you from this cock-ring so that you can come. And take out the vibrator as well."


    Charlie almost came from getting the vibrator taken out of her pussy. She tried to hold on to the vibrator inside her body, but Amane was able to force it out.


    After Charlie had calmed down, Amane finally unlocked the cock-ring from Amane''s cock and rubbed the cock a few times.


    Once Charlie looked close enough, Amane quickly took her cock back inside and gave a few shallow thrusts. That was enough to get Charlie to come and she hissed.


    "Looks like I made you tired Lady Suzuki. You can sleep for some time and then we can talk about your visit. Meanwhile, I should get a few things checked out."


    Amane had left the Jor¨­gumo alone for a long time now. Who knew what happened to it and what condition it was in?


    She needed to keep an eye on that thing to ensure that everyone was alright.


    "Ok. Hurry back because I needed to tell you something important."


    Charlie tugged at Amane''s arm to get her attention. But her eyes fell close soon and she was knocked out. Amane could only look back at Charlie was a fond but annoyed expression.


    "Hmm, we''ll see how important your information is."


    Amane quietly left the room and entered the corridor. There was an unsettling air in the corridor that made Amane''s senses too focused on the surroundings.


    The corridor was empty of anyone but there was still a familiar energy there.


    The Jor¨­gumo was trying to call out to Amane and get her to come to it. The beast was trying to influence Amane''s thoughts.


    A normal person would have fallen for this trick of the beast. Heck, this was the reason so many people had died in the past as well.


    But Amane was different from those who fell victim to Jor¨­gumo tricks. She knew how to resist its charms. It was easy for Amane since her aura was well-trained.


    ''Come to me and become my nourishment. You want to come to me.''


    The Jor¨­gumo voice was strong and fearless. It was sure of its control over this mansion.


    "This creature is annoying for sure. Does it want to go against me? I won''t allow this to happen."


    There was not enough space in this mansion for two top dogs to make their home. And Amane was going to prove that she was the only one allowed to control this house.


    "Yoko, what are you doing out here? I came out here because I was following my maid. She decided to head out in the middle of the night."


    Sakura walked out of the side corridor and instantly saw Yoko in front of her. It was a pleasant surprise for the younger but she still needed to finish her previous work first.


    "You maid decided to walk away just like that? Seems like someone did not follow my orders correctly."


    It seemed like Sakura''s maid had also encountered Jor¨­gumo beforehand. Amane had asked all of fuck people to be gathered in one place.


    But it seemed like someone had decided to ignore her order and spare a few people of choice.


    it was annoying and it snubbed Amane to know that she was being ignored like this. Someone would have to pay for this soon and it was going to be the one in charge. Explore new worlds at empire


    "Is everything alright Yoko? You went quiet suddenly and you also had a far-away look in your eyes. Can I help you out?"


    Sakura looked worried for Amane but Amane was the last person anyone should worry about.


    "Don''t worry, everything is alright for now. I am just thinking about how I want to deal with someone who does not listen to my words. Do I want to kill that fool? Or do I want to fire them? The choice is difficult to make."


    Amane wanted to do so much more to the person who ignored her orders but she held her tongue back. There was no need for her to show her real self out in the open. And she could also not be sure that the person ignoring her orders was not under Jor¨­gumo''s control.

 Chapter 123 123 The collection [pt1]

    "Yoko, is something going on in this house? Can I help you with anything?"Sakura looked worried for Amane''s sake. It was a useless worry but Yoko did not stop Sakura from expressing her emotions. It was good for Sakura to express her desires.


    "Something is going on in this horse every day. Anyway, you need not worry about it Sakura. You can sit back and relax this time. I do not want you anywhere near this case."


    Sakura''s fist was clenched tightly and her nails dug into her palm. She felt frustrated once she heard Yoko''s words.


    She wanted to help Yoko out as well but even she knew that she lacked the physical strength needed to help Yoko out. It was a sore spot that had never hurt before today.


    "I know you don''t want my help Yoko, but I still wish to do something. Please, allow me to do at least something."


    Sakura did not want to sit ideal in her room. This was a good time to gain Yoko''s recognition. But Yoko seemed determined to keep Sakura out of the situation.


    "Listen Sakura, it is not *you* specifically I want out of the situation, but everyone who cannot take care of themselves. There is a Jor¨­gumo involved and things might get messy if we are not careful."


    "..."


    There was a surprised noise that left Sakura''s lips once she heard Yoko talk. Jor¨­gumo was a topic that did not come up often even when people studied beasts.


    It was a beast that had been eradicated thousands of years ago and had no chance of a resurgence.


    "Are you sure you are not mistaken? A Jor¨­gumo? Really? But those things are¡­"


    "Supposed to be eradicated. I know what you want to say but this is the unfortunate truth of our situation."


    As soon as Sakura heard this, she calmed down and her jealousy calmed down as well. Now she understood why Yoko would not allow her to participate in this situation


    "A Jor¨­gumo? Seems interesting. Let me join you as well."


    A pair of arms snuck around Yoko''s middle and pulled her back. Surprise flashed across Yoko''s face for a few seconds before she masked it up. But Sakura''s sharp eyes did not miss that flash of color and emotion.


    Sakura looked behind Yoko, and only to see a familiar face leaning over her cousin''s shoulder.


    Charlie Suzuki''s hair and clothes looked like a mess. Her make-up was also not perfect and she seemed to be having a difficult time keeping herself awake. But she offered her held nonetheless.


    "I would rather have you go to sleep, Charlie. I can feel how tired your body is when you cling to me like this."


    Yoko ordered and elbowed Charlie Suzuki to get her body off her shoulder. But the more Amane tried to get rid of Charlie Suzuki, the tighter the grip on her body became.


    "Nope, I am not letting go of you. Besides, I heard your conversation. A Jor¨­gumo appearing right now is a big deal. As the leader of the divine guild, it is my responsibility to see this situation through. Won''t you both agree?"


    Sakura wanted to argue that this was the Tsurugi family''s internal matter so Charlie Suzuki was not welcome to butt in. but Sakura could not do that once she considered the situation.


    The divine leader had the authority to overlook situations that could get messy for normal people. And a Jor¨­gumo was exactly that thing.


    "No, I would rather not have you in the same room as a Jor¨­gumo as well Charlie Suzuki."


    Yoko declined Charlie''s offer. But that did not seem to have made a difference to Charlie Suzuki.


    "I know. But I am telling you that I will follow you anyway. You won''t be able to stop me. As for you, kid. You should go back to your room now. There is nothing you can do at your current power level."


    Sakura had not expected that jab to hurt her. She had been ready to take anything anyone said to her and have a comeback.


    But even she knew that she lacked strength and she was a hindrance for Yoko in such situations.


    ''Would Yoko have allowed me to help her out if I had enough strength? If I was powerful and dominant like Charlie Suzuki, if I had more to offer to Yoko other than my brain, would she have relied on me more?''


    The answer to that question was likely no. Yoko was not someone who depended on others in the first place.


    But this interaction with Yoko and Charlie Suzuki made Sakura wish for power. She wanted enough power to bind Yoko to her side and not let anyone take her away.


    ''I want power. I want to hold Yoko hostage so that only I can see her. She should be mine and¡­''


    Sakura felt dizzy suddenly. The sudden rush of emotions was difficult for her to handle.


    "Sakura, be careful. I told you that you should go back and rest. I will look at the situation tonight and come up with a solution in the meantime. You go and rest."


    Sakura would have nodded and headed out silently. But Charlie Suzuki had to make this situation difficult for her by warping her arms around Yoko''s middle again.


    Looking at the pictures in front of her made Sakura''s blood boil and she wanted to tear the divine leader''s arm apart for daring to touch her dear cousin.


    "I-I think I will go back to my room now. I have a headache suddenly."


    "Alright. Then, take care of yourself Sakura."


    Sakura tried to shake the useless thoughts out of her head, but it was of no use. The picture of Yoko being warped in Charlie Suzuki''s arms refused to leave her mind. Sakura was sure now.


    She needed more power to establish her dominance. She wanted to trap Yoko in her embrace and own her.


    ...


    As soon as Sakura was gone, Amane turned around and pinched Charlie''s arm. That caused Charlie to flinch and let go of Amane.


    "Are you one playing around? How long have you been up for? And why did you follow me out here?"


    Amane had a feeling that Charlie''s waking up was not coincidental. Amane knew Charlie well in the past. And Charlie was not someone who woke up easily once she managed to fall asleep.


    It was likely that someone or something had woken Charlie up.


    "Ah, you caught me. One of your maids dropped something on the floor which woke me up. I followed that amid and she seemed to be in some kind of trance. She did not even hear me when I called out to her."


    That¡­somehow made sense to Amane. No matter how deep of a sleep Charlie was in, ancient times had trained everyone to wake up as soon as they heard signs of things breaking.


    That was a defense mechanism built into the people of that time. Even Amane was the same.


    "I see. So where did that make you were following headed to? Did you mark her down to follow her later?"


    Charlie''s offended look said it all - Amane should not doubt her.


    "Of course, I put a tracker on that maid. She was acting too suspicious not to follow. Come with me and I will lead you to where that maid disappeared to." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane followed Charlie, only to end up walking into a familiar hallway. It was the one leading down to the Jor¨­gumo room.


    "Hmm, so it was the Jor¨­gumo who caused this problem after all. The maid you saw seemed to be under its control as well."


    Amane opened the door of the Jor¨­gumo room, only to find a few dozen people in there. More seemed to be arriving slowly as well.


    "There are a lot more people here than I anticipated. What are we going to do with them all? Should we kill them? It would be the most effective way to lower the casualties."


    Once a Jor¨­gumo marked its prey, no one could escape it. Either the Jor¨­gumo would have to die, or the hosts.


    But even if the Jor¨­gumo was to be killed in its current body, the bodies it controlled could be used as a new nesting and breeding ground. That was why all the infected people in the past were killed off.


    "We don''t seem to have another choice but to detain all these people for now. We will decide what to do with them later." Stay connected via empire


    Amane did not have a solution to break Jor¨­gumo''s control but she did not want to kill people off as well.


    Mostly, she needed the infected to conduct experiments and see how far she could exercise her control. This was something she had not gotten to try out in the past since she had still been on the run back then.


    "Alright, if that''s what you want then that''s what we will do. So, how do we deal with this situation right now?

 Chapter 124 124 The collection [pt2]

    "Alright, if that''s what you want then that''s what we will do. So, how do we deal with this situation right now?Charlie Suzuki stood in front of Amane as a shield. The maids who had been affected by Jor¨­gumo seemed not to even notice the two additional humans among them.


    They only stood still in their palace and waited for the orders from the creature in front of them.


    There was a buzzing noise in the air and it irritated Amane. That buzzing also had a wave of power and desire in it. It was the Jor¨­gumo energy signature that seemed to be emitting out of that wave.


    "First rule of operation - don''t touch anything and anyone. The Jor¨­gumo toxins are dangerous and they can make you lose your reasoning. It will be best to keep a distance from the infected."


    Amane warned Charlie and the divine leader nodded.


    "Alright, I understood. So, I just need to not physically touch these infected people? I can do that."


    Charlie warped her aura around her body, just as Amane had done in the past. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike Amane''s aura, Charlie''s aura did not grant her immunity to Jor¨­gumo attacks. But it still provided her resistance to it.


    Now that the aura had finally been used, the Jor¨­gumo also noticed the new presence in the room. It recognized Amane as the person who had tried to harm it before and it lashed out.


    The buzzing noise turned into hissing and the maids in the room turned toward Amane and Charlie as one.


    It was a creepy scene to look at. All the maids were looking back at Amane with a blank expressions on their faces. Their eyes were red and bloodshot.


    Slowly, they all took a step toward Amane and then another.


    Charlie raised her hand and her magic bonded the maid in front of her. The pressure she was exerting did not allow the maids to take even a single step.


    They all hissed and growled while looking at Charlie but the divine leader was unaffected.


    "Cry all you want but you will not be getting your freedom. Yoko, did I do well¡­hey, where are you going? It''s dangerous to face the Jor¨­gumo alone."


    Charlie yelled out and she almost let her formation slip in her negligence. But as soon as one of the maids in front of her took a step, Charlie regained her position.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    Amane ignored her and continued to walk until she was right in front of Elder Hana''s unconscious body. The lines on her body shined brightly in hunger and want.


    "Tsk, I sealed you a little while ago, but someone managed to unseal you so soon? You sure have a strong supporter in this household."


    Amane was sure that she had used the strongest magic she knew to bind this creature. There should have been no way for it to break free from the inside.


    It was clear that someone had helped the Jor¨­gumo from the outside. And this intruder was also the one who must have given the Jor¨­gumo to Elder Hana.


    The hissing noise got louder as Amane''s hand approached the shining body. Jor¨­gumo magic tried to harm Amane but she waved it off.


    "Stop trying to piss me off. I am not in a good mood today."


    It was said that Jor¨­gumo often gained a part of their host''s intelligence when they took control of someone. And that seemed to be the case.


    The Jor¨­gumo calmed down as soon as it was threatened. It had enough intelligence to compare Amane''s words and respond in kind.


    Amane wanted to experiment more on the Jor¨­gumo but she had to prioritize the life of her staff first. Most of the people under Jor¨­gumo''s control were not here by their own choice.


    Besides, most of the staff was from the slave market Amane had purchased before. They were loyal to Amane and she would rather have those people alive than dead.


    The Jor¨­gumo has sealed off again, but it did not try to resist this time. Amane watched as the maids fell asleep on the ground as soon as their signal to Jor¨­gumo was broken.


    "So, what are we going to do with these maids now? Put them all in a room and lock them up?"


    Charlie asked as she picked up a few maids. Amane had a few ideas she wanted to try but she needed these people to be detained.


    She did not doubt that the Jor¨­gumo would be released again soon. The traitor who released the Jor¨­gumo was still roaming free in the first place.


    "We need to take them all to the side shelter where we keep beasts. Even if Jor¨­gumo has self-awareness now, it is a beast. If there is a stronger beast in its vicinity, it will not dare do anything."


    And Amane did have a ''supreme'' beast in her collection. Moony had spent the last few days out in the wild like a real dragon, but it was time she earned her keep.


    "You are the only one who would be willing to use a legendary dragon as a bodyguard for humans. Sometimes, I want to know what goes on inside your head."


    Charlie Suzuki shook her head in wonder but did not question Amane any further.


    They both had to make quite a few rounds to drop all these maids in the beast''s facility. They could not risk a normal person meeting the beasts.


    "What is going on here? Why are you bringing all these people back here?... Yoko, don''t tell me that you have lost your mind and now you want to include human flesh into our beast''s meal? I can tell you that this will not end well."


    Eclipse sounded surprised to see Amane. But he was even more surprised when she dropped a lot of people in front of him.


    "Eclipse, don''t be ridiculous. There is a situation in the main house. You heard about Jor¨­gumo, right? All these people are infected by it so now we need moony to keep an eye on them."


    The nice thing about explaining things to Eclipse was that he quickly grasped things.


    Since he was someone, Amane was training, he understood the basics and hierarchy of the beast world. Those who were weaker did not dare to disobey those who were stronger.


    Moony might be a kid right now, but she was still a dragon and the queen of this small place. No one would dare disobey her orders.


    "These should be all the people. I will send you a message if there are more people, I need you to take care of. Remember, don''t encounter these people without protection. Always exercise safe practices and¡­"


    "I get it. You don''t need to give me a lecture every time. I will take care of myself even if you don''t tell me."


    Eclipse was a true teenager now. He seemed not to want to listen to Amane''s advice and even thought of himself as better than her.


    Somehow, that all felt nostalgic to Amane and annoyed her at the same time.


    "Fine, I get it. Then, I will leave these people in your hand. Oh, and be aware of the other servants in our household. There is a traitor among us who is helping the Jor¨­gumo out. He might try to distract you and Moony."


    Moony jumped on top of the shoulder and rubbed her head against Amane''s as soon as her name was called.


    She seemed happy to see Amane but Moony was also not in a hurry to keep Amane with her.


    "Moony, I will be counting on you to help me out. Do not disappoint me."


    Moony''s tail came up to her head in the form of a salute. The dragon flew around Amane a few times and even puffed out her chest in a manner that said ''Leave it to me.''


    Amane finally left the cabin after handing the people over.


    Suddenly, she felt the presence of someone looking at her. But there was no one around her when she looked around.


    "Hey, are you alright? You suddenly looked at your right for no reason."


    Charlie followed Amane''s moments but she seemed to not have felt anything. It made Amane doubt her senses.


    ''Did I imagine someone looking at me? But it was such a crisp stair.''


    "No, it''s nothing. We should keep an eye out for the time being. Who knows what these people are planning to do."


    The presence of those eyes did not come back again and Amane entered the main house.


    But as soon as she did, a bright flash lit the outside world. Flames erupted around the back building and people cried out in alarm.


    "T-The Tsurugi house''s back mansion is on fire. Oh god, what do we do now? The house is on fire. We are all going to die."


    Chaos erupted around the house and everyone seemed to be panicking. This was another situation that needed to be dealt with as soon as possible.

 Chapter 125 125 I want to get stronger [pt1]

    Flames rose high in the sky. The servants tried to save themselves by running around like headless chicken.Amane watched the chaos erupt around her domain for some time before she decided to take charge of the situation.


    "Everyone, calm down. Head toward the right wing of the house which is the fire-proof section. Also, open the enclosures to let our beasts out before they get caught up in fire. I will go and see the condition of the fire-gripped wing."


    Amane''s loud voice cut through the panicking people. Finally, some semblance of order seemed to form among the people and they quickly did as Amane ordered to.


    "Do you want me to put out the fire? I can use my magic to call upon huge amounts of water to¡­"


    "We should not be so reckless. I doubt that this is a natural fire. The worst-case scenario - water will agitate it even more."


    Amane did not know why, but she had a feeling that this was not an ordinary fire. Someone had deliberately set this fire up as a distraction.


    "Charlie, I want you to help me create a barrier to trap the fire. We are going to stop it from spreading and it will slowly wither out with the lack of oxygen."


    No matter what kind of fire had been used to ignite these flames, the lack of oxygen would prove to be the end of this fire. But they needed to trap the fire first.


    "You want me to create a barrier? Consider it done."


    Charlie walked out into the open and raised her hand above her head. Her skin shined a golden hue before Amane felt the traces of power in her surroundings. The barrier she had asked Charlie to create snapped into place.


    But that did not feel like it was enough by itself. So, Amane quickly reinforced the barrier with her aura so that it would not break.


    Charlie gave Amane a betrayed look for interfering with her barrier. But Amane refused to feel guilty about helping.


    "I do believe in your skills, Charlie. But we cannot rule out the possibility of something happening to one of us and the barrier no longer holding up."


    "Hah, what could happen to one of us? We are too powerful to fall for anyone''s cheap tricks."


    Charlie sounded betrayed at Amane''s actions. But that only lasted for a minute before she was back to her usual self.


    "T-The fire! Did you take care of it, Yoko?"


    Sakura ran out toward the garden as well. Amane had expected her to run away with the servants. But that turned out not to be the case.


    "We have the fire under control for now. But we need to find out the one who set the fire. We should also look at Eclipse and our beast shelter."


    Amane quickly reordered her priorities. The first things they needed to check up on were the beasts and the people they had restrained.


    ...¡­


    The trio quickly made their way toward the beast shelter in the Tsurugi estate. It was a huge place and the fire had almost gotten to it before Amane had stopped it.


    Eclipse stood outside the door with all the beasts the Tsurugi household currency held. And along with them were the servants who seemed to be hurdling over each other.


    Discover stories with empire


    Many of the servants tried to run away from the gathering but Moony''s glare held them in place.


    "I see that you managed to handle this situation, Eclipse. You did well."


    Amane ruffled Eclipse''s hair for a job well done. Moony noticed Amane and flew over to her side as well.


    As soon as Moony had stepped away, one of the maids tried to escape. But Moony growled at the maid which made her stand still.


    "M-Miss Yoko, why are we being kept here? Is this some kind of punishment? We will improve our work if you tell us what we did wrong."


    One of the maids tried to negotiate with Amane. Her innocent-looking eyes stared right at Amane and a small blush decorated her face.


    This seemed to be another one who had a crush on Amane. There was no end to these maids who liked her.


    "You all did nothing wrong. It''s the circumstances that are forcing me to keep you all here. I will not be able to answer any more questions for now so go back to the enclosure you were being kept at."


    The servants looked surprised and uncomfortable being in the enclosure. They also flinched anytime a beast came too close to them.


    They could not understand why Lady Yoko was doing this to them. They had been nothing but loyal to her all the time.


    "Everyone, there was a small fire in the Tsurugi estate and we need to check it out. It would be better for you all to remain here since this place is fire-proof. It will also help make catching the culprit easier for us. So kindly cooperate."


    Amane had forgotten that Sakura had been here as well. Sakura was used to dealing with these people for a long time. So, she knew how to handle them as well.


    As soon as Sakura gave an excuse, the servants looked back at Amane with a look of understanding on their faces.


    "Oh, so that''s the case? You almost scared us all by making us think we did something wrong. In that case, please take as long as you want to catch the culprit." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, catch him and bring him in front of us. We want to see the one who tried to harm the Tsurugi estate as well."


    Everyone seemed angry at the fire that broke out in the estate. Amane promised the maids that she would investigate it and quickly took her leave.


    She felt the same presence from before looking at her. Amane felt sure that the owner of this presence was the one who set this mansion on fire. But there were too many people around Amane to narrow this feeling down.


    "Yoko, what''s wrong? You tensed up and began to look around suddenly. Do you feel some kind of presence here?"


    Charlie was focusing on Amane so she noticed when Amane began to look around like this. Worry crept up in Charlie''s voice as she took a quick look around but did not find anyone.


    "Tsk, it''s noting. I thought I felt a familiar presence looking at us but maybe it was all in my head. There is no one here at the current moment."


    For good measures, Amane tried to focus on the present but it was gone once more. That person seemed to not be looking at Amane anymore.


    "Yoko, I will take care of these maids and their needs for now. You should go and chase after the person who set the fire."


    Amane was beyond surprised when Sakura suggested this. She had not expected Sakura to say these lines.


    She was not the only one surprised. Even Charlie looked shocked at the sudden character development Sakura showed.


    "Sakura, are you sure you want us to leave you here? You can come with us and investigate the fire as well."


    Amane offered Sakura what she thought Sakura would want. She could see the want in Sakura''s eyes. The younger did want to come with her and help her out.


    But despite what she wanted; Sakura decided to stand this time.


    "I am sure that this is what I want to do. So go and investigate the fire."


    The other two nodded and quickly left toward the fire building. Sakura watched them go with her heart aching to follow. She wanted to go after them but held herself back.


    And there was only one reason for Sakura to do that - to catch the culprit.


    You see, Sakura was not strong and she was not a genius as well. But she still wanted to attract Yoko''s attention.


    And what better way to do that than to catch the culprit who caused this fire herself? Sakura was sure that she could do this.


    Once Sakura proved herself, she would be able to stand proudly in front of Amane and be on the same grounds as the divine leader.


    One of the maids noticed Sakura''s hesitation and her frustration after making this decision. She understood where Sakura was coming from. And that gave her an idea.


    The maid was not an ordinary maid, but one of the Hive''s spies send into the Tsurugi household.


    So far, she had not been able to gain any strong foothold in this place. But that would change if Sakura Tsurugi favored her and took her under the wing.


    The maid could only assume that her partner, the one who snuck into the household with her and caused a fire, would be caught soon. So, the maid might as well use his sacrifice for her good.


    This way, they could further their plot by a lot.

 Chapter 126 126 I want to get stronger [pt2]

    "Sakura, I am going to take all these maids back inside. Is there something you need from me, then tell me as soon as you remember."Eclipse had already gathered all the beasts around and seemed to be leading them and the humans inside. Sakura watched the maids carefully since she did not want to miss any clue about this case.


    One of the maids met Sakura''s eyes and it seemed to be deliberate. It made Sakura curious so she decided to seek that maid out. Her instincts told her that this maid was someone important.


    "I have a feeling you want to talk to me. Hurry up and speak before I get annoyed at you."


    Sakura snapped her finger which caused the maid to look back at her with an amused expression.


    Looking at the maid, there was nothing special about her. She had an ordinary face with brown medium hair pulled back in two pig-tails and brown eyes. The only special feature about the female was her freckles that stood out on her bronze skin.


    But there was something about that awareness in those brown eyes in front of Sakura that made her hesitate.


    "I do want to talk with you, miss. But maybe we should go to a more secluded space before I tell you, my news. I don''t want others to hear our conversation."


    Whatever this maid had to tell Sakura seemed important. But at the same time, her condition raised alarm bells inside Sakura''s mind, she did not want to be alone with this maid.


    ''Caution or reasoning. Which one should I choose? I don''t think I can trust this maid just yet but she is also my only source of information. God, what a tough decision this is.''


    Sakura was stuck choosing what she wanted. But in the end, her curiosity, and her desire to prove herself won out.


    "Fine, let''s go to the next room and you can tell me everything you want to."


    Sakura leads the female servants behind her and into a separate room. It was heavily padded and no sound could travel out of it.


    Sakura knew she was taking a huge risk but she did not care. The deed had already been done.


    "Thank you for trusting me so much, Miss Sakura. I swear that I will not let you down. I have some urgent news for you as well."


    "Stop procrastinating and tell me what you want to already. I don''t have the whole day to entertain you anyway."


    Sakura scolded the female in front of her. The female flinched before she looked back at Sakura with determined eyes.


    "Miss, I might know who set the Tsurugi mansion on fire. I am not lying to you. Before I was held in here, I saw a maid go into the back section of the house. I did not think much of it then but she had been carrying weird material with her back then."


    The maid quickly spoke before she could get interrupted.


    Now this maid had Sakura''s attention. She wanted to know what kind of material the maid had been carrying with her.


    "The materials the maid had been carrying with her were oil and a lighter. What else could it be for if not to light a fire? I am sure that maid is responsible for this fire."


    The maid in front of Sakura was making up stuff now. Since the maid already knew who lit the fire, she could say anything and point toward the culprit.


    Once the culprit was identified, it would solidify the maid''s status as a ''trustworthy'' person. And she would also get closer to Sakura Tsurugi.


    "Hmm, you say that you saw a maid carry a lighter and oil in the house and you are certain that your suspect caused this fire? I am sorry but I cannot take your words at face value. You will need to provide me with more concrete evidence."


    The maid had been prepared for this to happen.


    "T-Then, how about I tell you the name of the maid you are looking for? You might be able to catch her red-handed if you hurried up. I am sure that her objective is Elder Hana''s body since I saw her come in and out of Elder Hana''s room quite often before Elder Hana died."


    Now this maid had Sakura''s attention.


    She did not know much about Elder Hana and her death, but she did know that a Jor¨­gumo was involved somehow.


    The only way Elder Hana could have met a Jor¨­gumo was through one of the servants.


    Sakura''s gut told her that something was wrong with this story, but the logical part of her brain could see reason in what the maid was saying. It was a difficult decision to make - to trust this maid or not.


    "Hmm, after much deliberation, I have decided to check the suspicious maid out. I hope your words turn out to be true for your sake. The punishment for trying to deceive your master is not small."


    Amane reminded the maid of this. The poor maid looked shocked after hearing this. But she seemed determined and sure of her words as well. That gave Sakura confidence that this maid was telling the truth.


    "Of course, I am telling the truth. You can check it out for yourself."


    As soon as Sakura got a name from the maid, she wanted to tell Amane. But then she paused to think about that choice.


    Telling Amane would gain Sakura some recognition but that would be it.


    However, if Sakura solved this case on her own, then Yoko would have to admit that Sakura was worth something. It might even make Yoko fall in love with her.


    ''Yes, I need to solve this case on my own. I am sure I can do this as well.''


    Sakura was determined to see things through. She had already started walking toward the direction of the servant''s quarters.


    Behind her, the maid smiled a mischievous smile. The first part of her plan was over already. Lady Sakura would find the culprit and raise her social standing in the house. She would also take the maid under her wing and would soon trust her.


    Then the maid would offer Sakura a partnership with The Hive without telling her who her real partner was. Sakura would take that hand and become involved with them. Discover more stories at empire


    By the time anyone realized what happened, it would be too late for Sakura Tsurugi to back out. She would drag her cousin and even the divine leader into this fold and The Hive would thrive.


    ''Come to me¡­feed me¡­''


    "Ugh, this annoying headache. The scientists specifically told me not to meet the Jor¨­gumo if I want to live. Why did I touch that cursed thing anyway?"


    The maid questioned before she walked back to her seat. Around her, everyone seemed to be suffering the same symptoms. But the maid was the only one who still had her mind intact and could control her actions.


    And it was all because she had taken the antidote for this kind of poison.


    ...


    Sakura quickly ran through the mansion but her steps still had grace in them.


    She reached the door of the maid she had been told about and knocked on the door. When no response came, she opened the door with her master key.


    There was no one inside the room.


    "Lady Sakura, are you looking for the owner of this room? I saw her going toward the main hall. Now that I think about it, the servant here often went to Elder Hana''s room before so maybe they walked in that corridor because of their habit?"


    Sakura''s feet jolted as soon as she heard the servant say these words. She knew where she needed to go next.


    The servant looked surprised when Sakura ran past her. She had never seen young Miss Tsurugi behave like this.


    But Sakura did not care about her image right now. She needed to catch the culprit red-handed or elder she would miss her chance.


    "Y-You! What do you think you are going to do? How dare you touch the barrier sister Yoko put up around the Jor¨­gumo?"


    Sakura smacked the door to Elder Hana''s resting room open. The servant she had been following seemed to be in the process of taking down Elder Hana''s barrier.


    She jerked as soon as she heard Sakura''s voice and then turned around with a terrified expression.


    "I-I don''t know what you are talking about, Miss Sakura. I am here to give Elder Hana''s dead body a bath and nothing else. I felt sorry for her state and wanted to clean her body¡­" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enough said. Save your excuses for Yoko because she would be the one to deal with you. I am going to hand you over to her."


    The maid suddenly changed tones as soon as she realized her begging tone was not affecting Sakura.


    "Tsk, and I thought you were the simple one."

 Chapter 127 127 Dead came back to life?

    Sakura realized that something was wrong far too late. By that time, the maid had already attacked Sakura and knocked her unconscious. Once the maid was sure that Sakura was out of it, she picked up the unconscious body was decided to hide her."Tsk, so much for being a freaking Tsurugi. This girl is a normal human being. I am sure that the only abnormal one in this household is Yoko Tsurugi."


    The maid whisper-yelled in frustration before she took down the barrier left around Jor¨­gumo. She had worked too hard to get close to this creature.


    She had even risked getting infected by this creature but had called lucky in the end.


    "You better be grateful for all my help Jor¨­gumo. I am not only freeing you but also giving you a booster. Give us good results with your power."


    Stay updated with empire


    The maid dropped a small droplet on top of Elder Hana''s body. It was a pink-coloured liquid that was dense and familiar. As soon as it touched the dead body, a loud hissing noise could be heard.


    It shook the room and quaked the building. Something had gone wrong with the whole process.


    "Shit, this was not supposed to happen. Well, whatever, this is not my fault. The higher-ups cannot hold me accountable for this."


    The maid complained and dragged Sakura out of the room. She needed a way to erase Sakura''s memory somehow.


    She tried using her powers but Sakura proved to be resilient. The maid''s powers did not work on Sakura.


    "This stupid and stubborn bitch. What am I going to do now?"


    There was nothing else to do but to off Sakura somehow. But the maid needed to be careful in disposing of the body. If she did it in the open, then she would be discovered.


    She needed a hidden place and a time when everything was chaotic. And that time would come soon enough.


    ....


    Amane looked around the burned part of her estate but nothing stood out. There were no signs of powers being used to light this fire. It was an ordinary electric fire caused by malfunctioning equipment.


    But even the equipment had been burned during the fire so they could not try to figure anything from it.


    "Charlie, did you find anything in here?"


    Amane turned toward the divine leader. But Charlie seemed to be having a tough time out here. Her sharp senses were working against her and the smell of smoke was heavy in the air.


    Unlike Amane, Charlie seemed to not have been trained to turn off her senses. It was causing her too much trouble.


    "I don''t think I can figure out anything here. There seemed to be no human involvement in this fire."


    It was entirely possible that this was a case of an accidental fire and it had nothing to do with the Jor¨­gumo. But despite everything pointing out that to be the case, Amane''s heart did not agree with her. It was sure that this fire was caused by someone.


    "Anyway, we are not going to find anything while staying here. We should head back now¡­Yoko, are you alright? Is this an earthquake?"


    The earth shook beneath Amane''s feet. But it was also accompanied by a familiar buzzing sound. Something seemed to be going on with the Jor¨­gumo Amane had sealed.


    "Charlie, we need to head back. It seems like someone decided to take my barrier down around the Jor¨­gumo."


    Amane would not say that her barrier was the ultimate barrier no one could take down. But she would say that her barrier could not be taken down by an ordinary person.


    The maids in the Tsurugi mansion should not be capable of taking her barrier down. Amane had checked all her maids out when she had taken them in.


    So, someone must have snuck inside her staff after the initial checking. Amane would have to re-check all her staff again.


    "Ugh, what a pain this is."


    Amane and Charlie quickly made their way toward Elder Hana''s room where the body was being kept. There was a small crowd gathered in front of the door and looking inside.


    "What are you all looking at? Hurry up and scam. Can''t you see that we are trying to see what is happening?"


    Everyone looked at each before deciding what they wanted to do. The divine leader gave them all a death glare which caused them all to finally get the hint and scatter.


    Amane was interested to see what had caused all the servants to speak this room out.


    "You all are so mean. Now why did have to go and send all the servants away? Who will help me with my daily routine now?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A gasp of surprise escaped the remaining servant''s mouths as they watched Elder Hana walk out of her room.


    She looked alive once more and her face had color in it as well. It did not seem as if she had been dead a few minutes ago.


    "E-Elder Hana! Elder Hana is alive! How did this happen? What should we do now? Is this some kind of trick? How is Elder Hana alive once more?"


    Amane was as surprised as the servants were about this development. A dead person had suddenly come to life.


    Not only that. But it was a person infected with the Jor¨­gumo who had come back to life. Amane needed to keep an eye on what was going on in front of her.


    "Yoko, this is not normal, right? I don''t think any beast can bring their dead host back to life."


    What Charlie was saying was right. There was no being in this world that would bring back the dead to life.


    But Elder Hana not only looked alive, but she also had her head attached back to her body. It had to be some kind of miracle that had happened.


    If Amane had not felt the weird energy coming from the being in front of her, she would have felt worried about missing something.


    But it was obvious that the Jor¨­gumo was controlling the body in front of her. But how it managed to do that, even Amane was not sure. It would require more looking into.


    What is Lady Tsurugi? Did you not expect to see me? I am so sorry that you must see my face once more like this. I am sure you are not happy about it."


    Elder Hana''s time was the same mocking one it had always been before. Had Amane not known about Elder Hana''s death, she would have believed that this was the real elder.


    The Jor¨­gumo seemed to be acting on Elder Hana''s memories to control her body. But was a beast this capable? They should not have a conscious.


    "Ugh, this is so creepy. This lady is dead so she should remain dead. Let me kill her off once more."


    Charlie''s offer was tempting. Amane wanted nothing more than to kill Elder Hana once more to see what would happen. Will she come back to life once more? Or would she remain dead?


    "Elder Hana, what happened? How are you alive?"


    Elder Hao and the other elders made it to the scene as well. They looked as horrified to see Elder Hana as the servants had been.


    But Elder Hana seemed not to be bothered by their looks. If anything, she looked proud of being alive.


    "Everyone, I am back. I hope you are ready to accept me and follow me. I will tell you all what happened soon enough."


    Elder Hana promised this to the people listening. Her words drew many interested gazes. But they also gained just as many doubtful looks.


    "Elder Hao, I want to talk with you all alone. There is a lot I need to tell you about."


    Elder Hana seemed to only be looking at Elder Hao when she said that. Amane was curious about their talks as well. But she doubted that she would get to listen in.


    "I understand Elder Hana. If whatever you want to tell me is that urgent, then it cannot be helped. I will hear you out so please follow me."


    The other elder looked interested to know more about the situation as well. But Elder Hana seemed to have no intention of telling them anything.


    "Well, looks like we should go and find Sakura now. I am worried about her."


    Sakura should have been here by now. She should have been the first one to notice that something was wrong since she had been close to the estate.


    But the lack of her presence worried Amane. Something was nagging Amane and she could not tell what it was.


    "Sure, let''s find your cousin. I will track her down if you want me to¡­now this is odd. Her smell is all over this room and it is fresh. Sakura must have been here recently."


    That was odd indeed. Amane trusted Charlie''s nose and her instincts.


    But if this was the truth, then where did Sakura disappear to?

 Chapter 128 128 Waking Sakura up [pt1] R-18

    "Elder Hana, may I ask you where you are taking me? I was not aware that this wing of the house even existed."Elder Hana smiled a calm and mysterious smile. Looking at her made Elder Hao nervous. He had always been able to read Elder Hana before, but now she looked like a blank slate to him.


    "We are almost at our destination. I would just like you to meet my benefactor. I am sure you will be able to find a use for her in the future as well."


    Elder Hana opened the door to the room and Elder Hao noticed the presence of a maid inside. The maid looked like a common person with no outstanding features. But there was something about her aura that was disturbing.


    Without knowing why, Elder Hao took a step back before he caught himself and coughed to clear his throat.


    "Elder Hana, what do you want to say to me? Speak up clearly before I get angry."


    Elder Hao hardly ever got angry at the other elders but this was a close case for him. His cruel words made Elder Hana laugh.


    "Don''t be so sour, Elder Hao. I am indeed the one who helped Elder Hana come back to life. I can help you come back to life once you die as well."


    The maid was a rude one who interrupted Elder Hao''s angry words. She was calm even when Elder Hao looked ready to burst.


    "How do you expect me to trust you when I know nothing about you and where you are from? For all I know, you could be a spy, and controlling Master Hana''s body might be a doll you are controlling."


    Elder Hao was not going to fall for a trick this easily. He had lived this long by being cautious.


    "Oh my, you sure are a cautious one. Then, let me reveal a few things about myself to you that will help you trust me more."


    "I am a member of the hive and I am the one who gave the Jor¨­gumo to Elder Hana. She decided to participate in the immortality experiment we are conducting. And as you can see, it worked."


    The female servant held out her batch that contained the symbol of The Hive. The barest hint of energy Elder Hao sent through the symbol caused him to feel light-headed. It was indeed, the sign of The Hive.


    Elder Hao had always been neutral toward The Hive so he was a little hesitant to refuse this offer.


    After all, immortality was a hard thing to give up on. If he had immortality, he would no longer have to be afraid of pesky Yoko Tsurugi. He could confront her directly.


    "Give me some time to think about this. Your offer is something I need to think about before I can accept it."


    Elder Hao wanted to take the hand extended toward him by the female. But he still decided to be cautious of her.


    "Hmm, I understand your difficulties. In that case, maybe another demonstration would help you out. Pretty soon, another member of your household will die and come back to life. That should be enough to convenience you."


    The maid seemed certain of her words. Her confidence was rather unsettling for Elder Hao to face. But he still decided to wait around and see what would happen next. He was not in any hurry to ruin his life.


    ...¡­


    "Charlie, are you able to track Sakura''s scent? That girl is not irresponsible to disappear like this."


    Amane was getting a little worried about Sakura now. Sakura was not someone who liked to cause chaos. She was a calm child who considered the weight of her action first before she did anything.


    So, for her to disappear like this was a cause of concern for Amane.


    "Are you sure she had disappeared? What if she''s just out at a friend''s house? Kids this age like to cause a lot of trouble."


    Charlie tried to make light of the situation but she could tell that Amane did not appreciate her jokes. Continue reading on empire


    "Sakura is not a normal teenager and her disappearance is a cause for concern. Let''s split up and find her."


    Amane ordered and they both split up. Charlie looked reluctant to head in the other direction, but he was not able to refuse Amane''s orders.


    They looked everywhere but Sakura was nowhere to be found. Amane was about to call it to quit when she noticed the hint of Sakura''s power leading toward the servant quarters.


    Sakura was not someone who would step into the servant''s wing for no reason. It was clear that she had been taken in there by someone.


    Amane followed that trail of energy and ended up in front of a room she had never seen before. But that was not as surprising as finding Sakura tied up inside that room.


    Sakura''s hands were held above her head and her body was lax and sitting. Her legs were spread out and her eyes were closed.


    "Sakura, are you awake? Hey, can you hear me?"


    Amane asked while slapping Sakura''s cheeks. But Sakura seemed to be in some kind of deep sleep and did not hear her.


    However, her body did react to Amane. It was some kind of mind-numbing agent Sakura was being held under.


    "Hmm, so that''s what this is? Sakura, should I help you out?"


    Amane knew this kind of mind-numbing agent well. All she needed to snap Sakura out of her daze was to give her a big enough stimulation shock.


    And that looked easy to do with how Sakura''s body was reacting to Amane.


    "Looks like I need to teach my disobedient puppy not to follow strangers. Sakura, how dare you show such a sight to anyone else but me."


    Amane rubbed Sakura''s cock over her clothes. It caused Sakura to buckle her hips more into Amane''s hands.


    Sakura might be knocked unconscious, but her body knew exactly what it wanted. Hey, cock slowly filled up and left a wet patch on her clothes.


    Amane was not satisfied with the display in front of her so she moved her fingers to cup Sakura''s balls and then poke her pussy.


    The stick slick from Sakura''s pussy caused her clothes to stick to her body. Sakura''s nipples were getting harder as well and poking her dress. She was turned on.


    "My puppy is so well-trained. She knows she needs to get wet as soon as her master touches her. Now, let me give you your reward."


    Sakura did not say anything but her body responded by shivering. Amane quickly rid Sakura of her soiled lower wear and took her in.


    Sakura''s hard cock was standing at attention and her pussy was leaking a lot. Amane''s tongue took a quick swipe of that slick and then got to work. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane picked Sakura inside-out but the stimulation in Sakura''s pussy did not seem to be enough for her to wake up. Amane needed to take some drastic measures.


    "Tsk, so this is not enough for a greedy puppy like you? You cannot even come from getting your pussy licked. Do I need to lick your cock for you to come?"


    Amane took hold of the leaking penis in front of her and rubbed it. Sakura finally showed a reaction which meant that she was feeling it.


    Amane licked the hard cock once and watched Sakura shiver. It was working so Amane took Sakura''s cock into her mouth finally.


    Her heat covered Sakura''s cock and her tongue licked the hard penis up and down. Sakura could not sit still while fucking Amane''s mouth.


    Her consciousness might not be there, but her hips knew exactly what to do. They managed to move despite Sakura''s body being bound. Her cock was deep into Amane''s throat and fucking her raw.


    Sakura was being far more aggressive than she had ever been before and somehow, it was turning Amane on. Her pussy was beginning to ache with the need to have something inside.


    Yoko reached back toward her pussy to finger it but was stopped when a hand caught her own and pushed it away.


    "So, this is where you were? No wonder you were taking too long to come back. It turns out that you were busy having fun with your cousin. I am so disappointed Yo~ko~."


    There was only one person who said Amane''s name in that tone. Amane flushed even harder when she realized that she had been caught in the act by Charlie of all people.


    Amane managed to look back somehow while keeping Sakura''s dick inside her mouth. But Charlie had a neutral expression on her face and a dark desire-filled look in her eyes.


    "Hmm, why did you stop Yo~ko~? You are helping your cousin out, right? Then do it until the end. Do not stop at my account."


    Charlie held Amane''s back lightly with her hand. It caused Amane not to be able to pull her head back when she wanted to.

 Chapter 129 129 Waking Sakura up [pt2] R-18

    ''Charlie will not get away with treating me like this. As soon as I make Sakura come, I will make Charlie regret treating me like this.''Amane worked her tongue faster to get Sakura to come. She could tell that Sakura was close from how she was shaking her hips.


    One more hard suck and Sakura came down Amane''s throat. But even that did not make her wake up.


    "Oh, so your dear cousin has been knocked out completely, huh? I guess sexual pleasure is a good way to knock her out of it. Do you want me to help you out?"


    Charlie looked amused when Amane finally looked back. She was almost lying flat on Amane''s back but still somehow carrying her weight.


    Amane was sandwiched between people who lusted after her body.


    "Charlie, enough of it. Get off me right now."


    Amane warned Charlie but she seemed to not hear Amane. Instead, her hands sneaked around Amane''s body and rested on her pussy.


    "Look at how uncomfortable you are. You wanted to open yourself up before fucking Sakura, right? Let me help you out."


    "Charlie, there is no need¡­"


    Amane''s words were cut-off when Charlie''s fingers entered her pussy. Charlie entered two from the start and the stretch hurt. But it felt good at the same time.


    "It feels good to have someone else play with your body, right? Don''t worry and leave everything to me. I will make sure you are stretched out and relaxed, master."


    Charlie''s warm breath hit Amane''s ears. That, combined with her sexy body made Amane lose the tight grip she had on her body.


    Two fingers turned to three and then to four. Charlie was not giving Amane any time to rest as she continued to hammer away at her pussy.


    Just when Charlie pulled her fingers out, Amane felt a hard cock rubbing against her pussy. She looked back at Charlie with a look that said - ''don''t you dare.''


    But Charlie ignored Amane and entered her body in a single thrust.


    "Shit Yoko, why are you so tight and hot. I love you¡­I love your body as well. Shit, this is good. I might knock you up at this rate."


    Charlie lost her composure as soon as she entered Amane. All the dominance and character she had held up until then disappeared as well.


    Amane only needed to move her hips a few more times before she had Charlie at her whims. She was even able to turn the tables and make Charlie lie down on her back.


    "You look better lying down beneath me than above me Charlie. I hope you do not forget your place next time."


    Amane picked up her body and dropped it on top of Charlie''s hard and throbbing cock a few times before she pulled out.


    A sorrowful moan escaped Charlie''s mouth before she could pull it back.


    "W-What are you doing? P-Please, fuck me."


    Charlie begged as she held her legs open. It showed her lower half completely and Amane had to practice a lot of self-restraint to not sit on that cock in front of her.


    "Charlie, you have been a bad girl. And I do not reward bad girls like. As your punishment, you will watch me fuck Sakura first. And if you are good during this time, I will consider fucking you next. Do you understand?"


    Charlie wanted to say that it was not fair. But one look at Yoko''s determined expression caused her to swallow her words.


    ''I¡­will never be able to go against Yoko Tsurugi''s wishes.''


    So, Charlie gave in and settled down. She was sure that she could endure watching Yoko fuck someone else in front of her. She had endured seeing Amane do the same for so many years.


    ''But I do not like it. And one day, I will have all to myself by making her fall in love with me as well.''


    Meanwhile, Amane walked toward Sakura with wobbling footsteps. Her pussy felt the phantom shape of Charlie''s cock inside her body and it wanted to be filled back up.


    Thankfully, Sakura''s hard cock was comparable to Charlie''s and it filled Amane up nicely. It reached deep into her body and knocked at all the pleasure points inside.


    Sakura''s cock had been trained and made for Amane''s pleasure so it was nice to get filled by it.


    Amane was about to start bouncing up and down on Sakura''s cock when Charlie''s hands rested on her waist again.


    "Charlie¡­"


    "I promise I will not do fuck you right now. But allow me to help you out a little. Give me something here."


    Charlie begged and Amane finally decided to take mercy on her.


    "Fine, you may fuck me on top of Sakura. But that will be all you will be getting."


    Amane offered this unfair deal but Charlie did not even hesitate to take it. If she could get her hands on Yoko''s body, she did not care.


    "Of course. I will fuck you so good that you will forget about everything else."


    Charlie promised before she raised Yoko''s body on top of Sakura''s and dropped her. The angle allowed Sakura to knock directly at Amane''s womb opening. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Does this feel good? Your cousin is so deep into your body. What if you end up getting pregnant because of her seed? What will you do then? It will cause a huge misunderstanding, right?"


    Charlie''s mouth had no filter as she kept on speaking filthy stuff.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    "Your pussy is so stretched out. It''s a wonder that it is even holding up. It makes me want to break you and see what your limits are, master. You will allow me to play with your body someday, right? I promise to be a good girl until then."


    Charlie kept on fucking Amane on top of Sakura. Her words caused Amane''s pussy to tighten and Sakura''s cock to shiver.


    Amane could tell that Sakura was close now. She was about to come.


    "Charlie, let me go. I will take it from here on."


    Charlie instantly let go and Amane rubbed her pussy in a circular motion as she took Sakura as deep as she could.


    "Time to wake up Sakura."


    Amane whispered against Sakura''s lips before she kissed her. Her tongue dominated Sakura''s mouth and the youngest finally woke up.


    In Sakura''s dream, she had finally managed to knock Yoko up and bound the elder only to herself. It was a happy dream but it finally shattered because of the wave of mind-numbing pleasure Sakura felt.


    "Y-Yoko, what the¡­"


    Sakura panted as she came around. Her body was tired even after being unconscious all the time. Sakura was only aware enough to come deep inside Amane''s body and then she felt her eyelids close.


    "Sakura, you did well. Now sleep while I take care of everything else here."


    Sakura wanted to tell Amane something, but her mind was drawing a blank about what she wanted to say. In the end, Sakura ended up falling asleep and Amane pulled herself up from Sakura''s body.


    Semen leaked out of Amane''s pussy and covered her legs white. Sakura had come a lot and Amane could feel it deep inside her body.


    "Tsk, so now that Sakura had been taken care of, I need to think about what I should do with you. Charlie, you decided to be a bad girl so I don''t think you deserve my pussy right now. What should we do?"


    Amane looked at Charlie with a disappointed expression. It caused Charlie to feel bad and turned on at the same time.


    She turned around and instantly fell onto her hands and knees.


    "M-Master, please punish my slutty pussy. Please."


    Amane held her legs open and it showed her hand cock as well as her leaking pussy.


    But Amane ignored it all and went toward Charlie''s butt. It seemed to be untouched by her.


    "Hmm, well, I think I want to play with your butt this time. Your pussy and your cock have had enough action for the time being. It''s time I start training your butt as well."


    Charlie shivered once she heard Amane''s words. She had never thought playing with her butt can be pleasurable and she still believed that.


    "M-Mistress, surely that is not necessary? Playing with my butt is not¡­"


    Charlie''s words were cut off when she felt a palm smack her back. Amane decided not to go easy on Charlie and smack her outright.


    "Stop talking back to me. You surrendered your body to me when you agreed to have this relationship with me. I will not take your excuses now."


    Amane''s hands contacted Charlie''s heated skin. The smack felt humiliating but it turned Charlie on at the same time.


    She had never experienced these emotions before.


    "Now, are you going to question me again, Charlie Suzuki? Or, are you going to be a good girl and surrender to me?"


    It was not even a question. Charlie''s body had answered by getting harder and wetter right in front of Amane''s eyes.

 Chapter 130 130 Waking Sakura up [pt3] R-18

    Charlie''s body was like a wet and leaking fountain in front of Amane''s eyes. Charlie had never been spanked after she had turned into an adult. So, this was a new experience for her.Even she had not expected her body to like the tingling sensation that was left after she was spanked.


    "Looks like someone has an honest body. Look, your cock seems to like getting disciplined. I should spank you more often so that you do not talk back to me ever."


    Charlie had gone deadly quiet after that. Only the sound of her panting could be heard in the room. Charlie''s heated desire colored her scent heavily.


    "M-Master, please allow me to come."


    Charlie begged as her cock got harder and bigger. She looked at Amane with her huge and pathetic eyes that begged for release.


    The gaze did unspeakable things to Amane but she also had enough self-confidence to hold herself back.


    "You know Charlie, it is good to experiment with new things. So, I want you to be a good girl and not complain about your treatment. Can you do that for me? Can you stop complaining for me and take what I give you?"


    Charlie had no choice but to node here. She was warped tightly around Amane''s fingers. Whatever the younger asked of her, Charlie was willing to endure.


    "Good girl. Now, let''s train your backside to take my fingers. Your pussy is leaking so much that we won''t even need lube for this."


    Amane''s fingers scooped the slick Charlie''s pussy was producing. One long-fingered entered the pussy and Charlie''s opening tightened around the finger, not wanting to let it go.


    But Amane managed to bully her finger out of Charlie''s body and looked at her slick-filled digit. Think slick made a bridge between Amane''s hand and Charlie''s pussy.


    "You sure are wet and ready. One day, we will take our time training your pussy as well. I will leave a vibrator in your pussy and fuck you good for as long as you can endure. I''m sure your hold would like that."


    Amane patted Charlie''s wet pussy before her finger finally entered the asshole Charlie possessed.


    The hole was tight and somewhat wet as well. It had been affected by Charlie''s desire to fuck and easily welcomed one of Amane''s fingers.


    But it did not seem to have any space for a second finger.


    "M-Master, this feels weird. I am not sure I like this."


    Charlie said this but her cock was getting filled quite nicely. Her pussy was also getting wetter and slick escaped it in waves now. Much of it was even falling on her ass, finally making it wet.


    "You don''t like this feeling? But your pussy and cock sure seem to say differently. Look, they both are aroused. Do you even know what kind of face you are making Charlie? Let me tell you¡­it''s pathetic and gone. You seemed to be lost in pleasure."


    Charlie''s eyes were wide and blown, her face was flushed red and her brain had turned off. She only had one thing on her mind - to come and come hard. She did not care about anything else if she got to come.


    "M-Master, please allow me to come. My ass cannot take anymore."


    Charlie begged while clenching her ass around one of Amane''s fingers. Amane carefully entered a second one and Charlie panted. Her body tried to adjust to the second finger but it hurt.


    And that painful stretch felt good at the same time. It was making Charlie lose her mind.


    "You don''t like it? I beg to differ. I think you just need a good fuck to get all this resistance out of your system. Yes, that should work well for someone dishonest like you - getting fucked hard."


    Charlie swallowed her words as her cock was touched. The stimulation was too much for her and she ended up coming.


    Thankfully, she had not been cock-caged so the orgasm was ripped through her body was Amane. But somehow, that was far from the end of things. Charlie''s cock was still hard despite everything that happened.


    "Tsk, look at you. You came so hard but your cock still does not look satisfied. I guess we have no way but to calm it down with our normal method."


    Amane raised her body and Charlie''s eyes took the whole package in.


    Amane''s thighs were wet with Sakura''s come but she seemed to be leaking with slick as well. It was running all over her thighs and down her legs. Her breast nipples were standing at attention and aroused.


    Amane was a vision that Charlie wanted to swallow. But instead of doing the swallowing, Charlie ended up being the one who was being swallowed.


    Charlie yelped as her cock disappeared into Amane''s wet pussy. Even the barest hint of pressure against Charlie''s cock sent shocks through her system.


    Amane''s pussy was clenching tightly around Charlie''s body, her insides milking Charlie for all she was worth. It was intense and each sensation brought Charlie closer to coming.


    "You just¡­wanted a good¡­fuck to calm¡­yourself down. Amane¡­you are like¡­a beast¡­in heat¡­. all the time¡­"


    Yoko''s words were degrading but they were not wrong. If Charlie could be allowed to, she would want to stay inside Yoko all the time. She did not want to pull out even after she had come. Explore more at empire


    "M-Master, I am close. Please allow me to come inside you."


    Charlie had no shame and she had no pride left. All she had left was lust and affection for her master. And that was what she chose to focus on.


    Her cock was slick and it made noise as it disappeared in and out of that heavenly pussy.


    "You want to come inside me? I don''t think you have been nice enough for me to offer you this. But then again, you did show a nice reaction when I played with your butt. So alright, go ahead and come."


    Charlie''s body could not handle it anymore. She was lucky she was permitted in time because she would not have been able to hold herself back any longer.


    An orgasm was ripped out of her body and Charlie stilled her hips. Her cock was buried deep inside Amane and she came violently.


    Amane took it all without complaining. It must have been overwhelming but Amane did not even flinch.


    She even rolled her hips a few times and milked Charlie dry after she was finished coming.


    "So, was this enough to sate your hunger, my dear divine leader? I hope you did not feel too out of it now."


    Charlie panted as she allowed her orgasm to flash over her body. She felt overwhelmed but in a good way.


    But soon it was time to clean things up.


    Amane was still wet and leaking. She had more than two loads inside her now. But despite that, she picked up Sakura and even extended a hand for Charlie to take.


    "Let''s get you both cleaned up and into a better location. I don''t want to be in this small room anymore." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie tried to stand up but her legs seemed to have gone weak. It was a struggle to stand up and her ass felt gaping. Amane had only worked it up a little but it still tingled with every step.


    "By the way, there was something you wanted to tell me before, right Charlie? That was the whole reason you came to meet me today, right? I am sorry that you got swept away in our mess."


    Amane quickly apologizes for what happened but Charlie did not seem to care about it. She was happy she got to spend time with Amane at all.


    Besides, Charlie knew what she had to tell Amane was important, but she was not able to remember it now. She even tried to recall what the important news was, but her brain turned up blank.


    "Huh, that''s weird. I am sure I had something to tell you about but now I cannot seem to remember what it is. I will tell you as soon as I remember what it is."


    Charlie promised and Amane did not take her words too seriously. She was sure that whatever Charlie had to tell her was not that important if she could forget about it.


    For now, she needed to wait for Sakura to wake up and then hear from her what happened. Amane already had an idea about what happened but she still wanted confirmation from Sakura.


    If her guess was right, then she needed to be cautious.


    Thankfully, Sakura came around soon. She opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Amane''s face. That caused Sakura to jerk in her seat and wake up with a gasp.


    "Y-Yoko, I have something important to tell you. It is regarding the maid and Elder Hana''s death. I am sure I know who is responsible for Elder Hana''s death."


    Sakura sounded certain and desperate when she told Amane that. And Amane found herself believing Sakura''s words.

 Chapter 131 131 The mystery

    "Y-Yoko, I have something important to tell you. It regarding the maid and Elder Hana''s death. I am sure I know who is responsible for Elder Hana''s death."Sakura seemed certain of her information and her confidence also made Amane curious. She quickly sat down beside Sakura and clutched one of Sakura''s hands tightly.


    "Hmm, I am sure you know who is responsible for Elder Han''s death Sakura. But calm yourself down first and then give me the news about this."


    Sakura''s excitement was difficult to calm down. But she still took in a deep breath and tried to reel her emotions in. She did not want to appear like a useless kid in front of Amane.


    Especially after the last dream she had. Sakura wanted to be a reliable adult whom Amane could depend upon, not a kid Amane had to always look after.


    "It was a maid who worked in our mansion. I followed that maid because I had a bad feeling about her and I was right. Not only did she enter Elder Hana''s room, but she also poured some kind of pink liquid on top of Elder Hana''s body."


    Sakura was not sure if what she saw had been a dream or reality. But she was certain about one thing - that maid had been involved.


    It reminded Sakura that another maid was waiting for her. The maid in the stable had proved to speak the truth and Sakura was impressed.


    She wanted to reward that maid and get more information out of her at the same time.


    "I see. So that was the case. Our household did get infiltrated by traitors. Sakura, can you point out this maid for me if you see her?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura enthusiastically nodded her head and she was burning with happiness inside.


    Finally, Amane needed Sakura''s help with something. It felt great to be needed by her cousin like this. Sakura finally felt useful again.


    ''And this feeling would only grow slowly. I will make Yoko depend on me more and more so that she will not be able to leave me.''


    "Oh my, what happened to our dear Sakura? Why does she look so sick? I guess I should offer her some medicine to help her recover?"


    Sakura looked at the doorway, only to see Elder Hana walking into the room on her own two legs.


    Now, Sakura had been informed about what happened with the elder and her miraculous resurrection by Amane beforehand. But she still felt a little unsettled to see a dead person walking this proudly in broad daylight.


    What was more? Sakura had seen Elder Hana''s dead body before she had been knocked unconscious so she vividly remembers the body not having a head.


    "Here, have this medicine and feel better. No need to thank me for it since I had it made specifically for you. I hope you feel better soon Sakura."


    The medicine was packed in a pink bottle so one could not see the inside color it possessed. But there was something about this medicine that made Sakura uncomfortable.


    And she was not the only one who felt uncomfortable after seeing the medicine.


    Yoko had tensed up as well which meant that she sensed something weird and dangerous about this medicine.


    "Aww, it breaks my heart to see both of you be so cautious of me. Can I not be a good elder to you both and offer you something beneficial."


    Elder Hana pretended to sound sad as she snatched the medicine out of her servants'' hands. She opened the lid and drank the whole bottle in one gulp.


    The servant tried not to look startled but she could still not hide her shock over what happened just seconds before. But Elder Hana seemed unconcerned and even handed the empty bottle back to her servant.


    "See, it was nothing dangerous. You both need to let your guard down and not be such stuck-ups all the time."


    Elder Hana commented before she left. The servant gave the room one last look before she followed her mistress.


    Sakura could not help but feel as if there was something familiar about that maid. It did not strike her what it was until the maid was long gone.


    "Ahhh, that maid is the one who knocked me unconscious and give that weird medicine to Elder Hana. I am sure that she mixed something in this medicine as well."


    Amane was suspicious about the same thing. And that was why she had snuck in Hibi from the beast shelter. The snake-like beast took its head out of Amane''s robes and looked toward the direction the two females had walked away into.


    "Hibi, you know what you need to do. Hurry up and follow them, but make sure not to get caught, ok?"


    The snake-like beast saluted Amane as if it understood everything and then went ahead to follow its targets.


    "Are you sure this is alright? Both, Elder Hana, and that maid are dangerous. I also get the feeling that they are hiding a lot from us."


    "That''s the case. It''s a pity that Charlie had to go home so soon. She would have been a great help during this case."


    Jealousy burned through Sakura''s body as soon as she heard Amane''s words.


    She was the one with Amane right now but her cousin was still thinking about other people. Just the thought filled Sakura with rage.


    "Yoko, this is¡­"


    "I am sure that the maid who followed Elder Hana is the one who helped her come back to life. But now that Elder Hana has taken that maid under her wing, it would be difficult to get to her. We will need to be careful about these things now."


    Sakura wanted to bring back the earlier conversation, but the timing had passed for that. Yoko had already begun another, more important topic. So, Sakura also shook her jealousy and decided to embrace this new topic.


    ...¡­..


    "Welcome back, Charlie Suzuki. Did you have fun roaming around while you had me caged up in here? I am pathetic like this, right? I have been reduced to a reflection of who I was in the past. Do you feel regretful for me? Or do you pity me?"


    Charlie Suzuki looked at the female behind the caged doors with cold eyes. This female was from her past and one Charlie Suzuki did not know a lot about.


    But what she did know was that Ariana had been close to Amane back then.


    The female sitting in the cage had beautiful golden and red hair waved together. Her eyes were black but had no pupils in them and her complexion shined in the light.


    The half-phoenix was said to be an enchanting being who could seduce anyone with a single look. Even Charlie had to admit that the creature in front of her was beautiful.


    But no matter how beautiful the face in front of her was, it was still a beast who had taken human form. In simpler words - it was an awakened beast.


    "Why did you wake up again? I thought you went into eternal slumber after my mother''s death. Why did you wake up again?"


    Charlie Suzuki did not like the indication of where things were going for her.


    She had a nagging feeling that the awakening of the phoenix beast had something to do with Yoko Tsurugi.


    After all, Yoko''s aura and her powers were very similar to what Amane''s had been, and of this half-beast saw Amane once, she would not stop at anything to get her.


    "I did intend to fall into an eternal slumber once my beloved died. But then, a familiar energy wave woke me up. Perhaps this is what heaven intended for me - to have a final chance before I get to be reborn. One final chance to be with my beloved."


    "Unfortunately, that will not be the case this time, Ariana. Amane is dead. She died a long time ago and there is nothing we can do about it."


    Charlie Suzuki tried to get the phoenix beast to give up on her ambitions. She did not want the phoenix to set her eyes on Yoko at all.


    "Hmm, that does seem to be the case. My beloved Amane is dead, but that must be the case. Humans don''t live that long anyway."


    "But someone with a similar energy to Amane exists in this world now. I am sure that is why the god awakened me - to give me this one last chance."


    "You see, I want someone to carry my egg before I get reborn and the one with a similar energy to Amane would have to be the one to fulfill that promise."


    Charlie felt her insides boil with anger as soon as she heard the ridiculous words coming out of the phoenix beast''s mouth. She had a sharp blade pointed at the phoenix''s neck and her eyes seemed to be digging daggers into the female in front of her.


    "Don''t you dare touch her."

 Chapter 132 132 The plan to uncover the death [pt1]

    "Don''t you dare touch her!"Pupilless black eyes looked back at the female in front of her with pitiful yet curious eyes. The half-phoenix could feel emotions rolling off the divine leader.


    Much of what she felt was all tangled up into each other so it was impossible to tell exactly what Charlie Suzuki felt at that moment. But one thing was clear to Ariana - Charlie''s feelings were strong enough to make her act out.


    "Hmm, even if you ask me not to touch your precious person, my duty is something I need to see through. I am afraid I cannot follow through with your request."


    A phoenix did not have a lot of emotional range due to its half-bestial nature. The one who had understood it the best had been Amane. And that was why Amane had been so dear to Ariana.


    ''I wonder how you out turn out to be, the owner of this familiar energy. Would you be kind and understanding? Or cruel and angry?''


    The time for that fated meeting was fast approaching and Ariana was getting butterflies in the bottom of her stomach.


    ....


    "Yoko, we need to do something about that maid before she does any more harm. Elder Hana''s resurrection is not normal and we cannot allow this to happen again. Moreover, that maid tried to kill me."


    Sakura was pissed off at being captured.


    She was angry and frustrated at herself for being caught. But she was equally angry and frustrated at the maid who dared to touch her.


    And when Sakura was angry, she tended to lose all reasons for her actions and go after what she wanted to do. This time was no different for her from before.


    She wanted to kill the maid but she also needed to exercise caution.


    "Sakura, I know you are angry but be careful about how to approach that maid. Since she is Elder Hana''s benefactor, we cannot touch her without any solid reason."


    Sakura bit her lip in frustration.


    "Without any solid reason? She kidnapped me and held me hostage. She also¡­I don''t remember what she did to me but she did something for sure."


    Sakura yell-whispered in irritation.


    She hated her circumstances and her mental condition. She knew what Amane was saying made sense and that her hands were tied up. Her brain''s logical part knew that.


    But her heart refused to believe in those conditions.


    "Sakura, you are getting a little too emotional. Sometimes, I forget that you are just a normal teenager caught up in all this. Maybe you should go to your room and rest some more."


    Sakura leveled Amane with the most betrayed look she could muster. The frustration of her situation caught up with her once more.


    ''Once again, it was I who was made to leave. This is all because I lack powers, right? That is why Amane must push me away. God, this is frustrating for me as well.''


    As frustrated as Sakura felt about this situation, she also knew that Yoko was right and this was for the best.


    "Fine, I will go back to my room for now. But you better punish that maid in my stead."


    Sakura''s unsteady feet were not picking up her weight properly. So, Amane called for a maid to come forth and help Sakura out.


    She watched as the maid escorted Sakura out of the room for some time before Amane began to brainstorm how to take advantage of this situation.


    First, confronting Elder Hana was out of the question. There were too many eyes on the elder''s moment and everyone was busy seeing how she behaved.


    If Amane attacked her now, then she would never hear the end of it.


    Attacking the maid who helped Elder Hana out was also going to be a bitchy task since Elder Hana would have tightened security around the both.


    ''So, the only thing left to do is to drag the Jor¨­gumo to attack us and reveal its true colors.''


    Thankfully, it was not going to be difficult for Amane who had lived through a whole massacre of these creatures.


    She knew how to drag their salvage nature out and make it appear in front of everyone.


    "I cannot believe I am the one suggesting this, but it is time for a family dinner with everyone. A public display of powers should be enough to make everyone back down and accept the reality."


    Since Amane had already felt the energy of Jor¨­gumo coming out of Elder Hana''s body, she was not worried about failure.


    "I better tell Sakura about this. I need her to stay out of this dinner and not risk her life."


    Sakura would hate this plan since she was not involved in this. But Amane was doing this for her good.


    As the one who would head the Tsurugi family name in the future once Amane retired and went off to her lazy life, Sakura needed her name not to be tainted by such occurrences.


    If Amane had to pull some strings to get her into that position, she would do that without hesitation. After all, it was all for her future life she had envisioned for herself.


    .....


    It was almost dinner time when Sakura went out of her room.


    Yoko had told her about the plan, which rubbed Sakura the wrong way when she heard it.


    She also wanted to play an active part in capturing Elder Hana. But Yoko had denied Sakura''s request for obvious reasons.


    According to Yoko, it would be bad for Sakura to make enemies out of elders when Yoko was already on their hit list. That would sour the future diplomatic relationships with the other side.


    Sakura needed to make herself appear detached from the upcoming war.


    ''And that is why, I need a good excuse to not attend the family dinner on the weekend. And the way to do that is to fight with Elder Hana''s exclusive maid.''


    That was going to be easy for Sakura. She was already feeling quite irritated at the maid because of what happened before.


    Not only had knocked Sakura unconscious, but she had also dared to drug Sakura (the blood test had revealed this)


    "Sakura, are you here to meet me? I am so happy I crossed paths with you. Come here and I will introduce you to my benefactor who saved my life."


    Elder Hana looked surprised to see Sakura crossing paths with her. On the other hand, Sakura was not surprised at all.


    After all, she had deliberately chosen this way because she knew Elder Hana would be moving through this place soon.


    As expected, the maid was walking behind Elder Hana and showed no signs of recognizing Sakura.


    "My lady, it is my honor to meet you. It was a sheer coincidence that I was able to save my lady''s life. I hope I can become someone even *you* can rely on."


    Sakura''s insides burned with anger when she heard the sly maid speak to her.


    She wanted nothing more than to drag the maid out with her hair and burn her. But Sakura calmed herself down by taking a few deep breaths. She needed to follow the plan. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, so you helped my aunt out¡­hey, aren''t you the one who snuck around the mansion when the order was not to move? I also saw you light fire on the other side of the Tsurugi mansion. I think we should punish you for that, right?"


    Sakura revealed one of the maid''s secrets which made the maid pause for a solid minute before calming down.


    "Sakura, what the hell do you think you are doing? This maid saved my life and you are firing off accusations against her? Do you think anything about what that would look like for me?"


    Elder Hana gripped the handkerchief in her hand tighter as she leveled Sakura with a glare.


    Sakura met Elder Hana''s eyes with her own without flinching.


    "I know that this maid is your benefactor, my dear aunt. But we cannot allow any misdeeds to go unpunished. Since she risked the lives of so many of our servants and family members, I think we need to have her punished appropriately. Don''t you agree, Elder Dao?"


    The poor elder who had been addressed out of the blue looked shocked and uncomfortable.


    His instinct was to agree with Sakura Tsurugi since she was his friend''s daughter. But one look at Elder Hana''s face was enough to convince me that it was time to jump ships.


    After all, Elder Hana had managed to beat death once and she would help everyone else beat death as well.


    "Well, that is¡­this kid did save Elder Hana''s life so we need to be thankful. I think we can pardon her for a little mistake she made beforehand."


    Elder Dao spoke up and he had everyone''s eyes on him. But since no one disagreed with him, they all likely thought the same thing - they wanted to be on Elder Hana''s side.

 Chapter 133 133: The plan to uncover the death [pt2]

    ''Look at that smug face. It makes me want to rip that smile off this maid''s face.''The maid Sakura was targeting made the most innocent face possible when she looked at Elder Hana and the others. She was making them fall for her innocence and acted as if she was being bullied.


    "Elder Hana, I am not the one who set the mansion wing on fire. I have served my lady so such a long time now. Do you think I am someone capable of pulling such a thing?"


    The thing was, both the maid and Elder Hana knew that the maid was capable of mass murder if it got her close to her goal.


    But the Jor¨­gumo inside Elder Hana instinctively knew that he needed to protect this maid at all costs.


    "I know and I trust you, my dear. Sakura, you need to stop being delusional. I know you are jealous of my dear girl here, but there is no need for you to act out like this. Now, I want you to lock yourself in your room and not show your face out for the next few days."


    Elder Hana''s harsh words surprised the other elders as well. They all could not help but feel as if something was wrong.


    Elder Hana had never been an emotionally invested person and she was also rational most of the time. She would never let her emotions take over her judgment.


    "I-I do not deserve all your kindness, my lady. But I will try my best to repay you for it all."


    The maid put up a good show. She had seen the way the other Elders had gotten suspicious of the Jor¨­gumo but had not shown it.


    The Jor¨­gumo was not mature enough to have caught this change in tone and that was where the maid came in. She needed to handle the situation.


    "I-I am sorry Lady Sakura. Ever since I was little, Elder Hana saw me as a granddaughter she never had. I-I am afraid that our current difference is because of this as well. I would love for us to become friends instead-"


    Sakura pulled her hand back before the maid could touch her. It was a visible rejection that was aimed to humiliate the person initiating it.


    "Forget it all. Since you all are not interested to hear me out, I do not want to waste my time fighting you all either. Elder Hana, please mind your place since you are not in any position to tell me what I can and cannot do."


    "And just for the record, consider me out of the family dinner this weekend. I do not want to see the face of this maid or the ones who turned their head away from me during dinner. It would make my stomach hurt."


    Sakura left the hallway. She had successfully given herself a valid excuse not to attend the family dinner.


    This way, she would be out of any plotting that would take place on that day.


    Sakura was about to head back to Yoko and report when she felt someone tap her on her arm. She looked at the person who followed her and was surprised at the familiar face she saw.


    The maid who followed Sakura was the same one who warned Sakura about Elder Hana''s maid.


    "Wait, you are¡­what is your name? I don''t think you ever introduced yourself."


    The maid flinched once she heard Sakura''s words but then she caught herself again. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "M-My name is L-Layla, my lady. I am so glad to see that you are alright. I-I am sorry that my information was of no help to you."


    The maid bowed in front of Sakura with a helpless expression on her face. It somehow made Sakura feel better about her current circumstances.


    ''This maid helped me before as well and now she is worried about me? This care seems genuine.''


    Sakura had one fatal flaw in her character - she was weak to those who helped in her low times. It made her vulnerable and unable to utilize her logical self.


    And right at that moment, Sakura was upset over what she was going through. So, Layla''s presence was a much-needed breath of fresh air for her.


    "Oh, I still need to reward you for your help from before. Tell me what you want from me and I will try to give it to you."


    Sakura offered the reward to the maid but Layla hesitated.


    There was a lot Layla wanted from Sakura and she did not even know where to start. But she also knew that she did not want to show her greed in front of Sakura right now.


    First, she needed to strengthen her position in Sakura''s life and make the younger fall for her.


    Layla knew a lot about seduction and how to work it in her favor. So, she was sure that she would be able to make Sakura fall for her charms.


    After all, it was not like Sakura was already in love with someone else. And Sakura was also young enough to take any kind of love interest and lose herself in her lover''s charm.


    "My lady, I have always admired how witty and resourceful you have been. I hate to see you get oppressed in the Tsurugi house. Both, the elders as well as Yoko Tsurugi are no match for your brilliance."


    Continue reading on empire


    "Kindly allow me to serve under you as your exclusive maid. I promise I will forever be grateful to you and follow you."


    The maid bowed down in front of Sakura and that action sent alarm bells ringing through the younger one''s head.


    Out of everything, this maid could have asked for, she asked for an exclusive position beside Sakura.


    It might seem like a normal thing for most people but Sakura knew a plan when she saw one. This maid was not normal and she was trying to take advantage of Sakura''s lonely position.


    ''Still, it might be better to have this maid close than to have her afar. That was I can keep an eye on her.''


    And no matter how much Sakura wanted to be cautious, a part of her was happy with this attention she was not getting anywhere else.


    *cough*


    "If being my exclusive maid is what you want from me, then I will grant you this wish. Follow me to my room for now and there we will update your contract. Your pay would get better and so will your benefits and status in the house."


    This much Sakura could do for the maid. So, she quickly took the maid along with her.


    ...¡­.


    "E-Elder Hana, I am so sorry that I angered Lady Sakura. I did not mean to make your relationship with Sakura any worse."


    The maid fake-cried as she faced Elder Hana. They were both putting on a show for the crowd to see more than anything else.


    "No, it''s alright dear. It was Sakura who was in the wrong here. You did nothing wrong¡­"


    "Wow, look at both of you acting that familiarly with each other. If I did not know better, I would have thought that you both were related."


    Everyone in the hallway stopped what they were doing and looked toward Yoko Tsurugi''s way. Elder Hana looked especially furious at the comment that had been made just now.


    For most people, it would have felt like flattery but when it came out of Yoko Tsurugi''s mouth, it was nothing short of mocking.


    Yoko might not have said it out aloud, but everyone knew what she meant by these words. She was saying that both people in front of her looked like low lives.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, mind your words in front of me¡­"


    "No, you should be the one to mind your words in front of me. I did not like the way you treated my dear sister Sakura. It makes me quite mad; you see."


    Elder Hana suddenly gripped her throat and looked up with a pair of alarmed eyes. She could not believe that Yoko Tsurugi had enough power to influence her beast.


    If this continued, then Elder Hana would not be able to control herself.


    Luckily for their side, the maid realized what was happening and quickly moved to help the elder.


    She looked up at Yoko Tsurugi with scared yet determined eyes.


    "My lady, please stop whatever you are doing. You are causing Elder Hana pain¡­."


    "What I am doing? I am not doing anything. Well, anything that should cause harm to a living human at least. The only one who should be feeling something is a beast. Now your reaction makes me curious about what you are hiding."


    The maid was quick and she handled the situation. She made Elder Hana lean on her side and looked up.


    "My lady, kindly excuse us both. It has not been a long time since Eder Hana woke up so she must be feeling the after-effects of her condition. I will take her back to her room now."

 Chapter 134 134: Preparations for the party

    The maid bowed low in front of Amane. The maid did not want to lower her head more than she already had. But she had to do all this for the sake of her mission and future.''Soon, I will be rid of both you and Sakura Tsurugi. Then, no one will be able to look down on me for being a maid.''


    The maid thought to herself and sneered inside her mind. Meanwhile, she maintained a pitiful exterior so the other Elders would pity her and help her out.


    The plan was solid in her mind and nothing could do wrong. Except, things did go wrong and the maid did not even get to step out of the corridor before she was stopped.


    "Oh, and where do you think you are going? I have not dismissed you yet and you are still trying to run away? You truly have no manners."


    The maid bit her lip to stop herself from speaking some truly awful words. She needed to calm herself down and think rationally about this.


    ''I can endure a few jabs. I have endured a lot until now so this much is nothing. I just need to think that Yoko Tsurugi said nothing special and I will be able to get through this.''


    The maid planned this in her mind but she did not expect Yoko Tsurugi to reach out for her face and hold it in place. That startled the maid enough to drop Elder Hana''s unstable body down on the ground.


    "You are only alive because of Elder Hana''s grace. I should have you killed for what you did to Sakura. Be thankful that you are alive girl and keep your head down."


    The maid was terrified with fear and could not move anymore.


    She had thought that it would be easy to deal with Yoko Tsurugi since she was just a kid pretending to be an adult. All the maid had to do was to get Elder Hana to intimidate Yoko a little and that would be it.


    That should have been it, but things had changed because of this sudden action. The instincts inside the maid warned her not to go against Yoko Tsurugi again.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    "C-Come on Yoko, calm down and let the poor maid go. No matter what happened, she is our Elder Hana''s benefactor. You need to show some grace and reward her for her efforts."


    The other Elders tried to get Yoko to let the maid go alive. They needed this maid held to resurrect their body after their death as well.


    Yoko Tsurugi kept her intimidating position for a few more minutes even after the Elders asked her to get the maid to go. It reassured the maid and she was able to finally lift her head.


    "Hmm, since the Elders have asked me to let you go this time, I shall oblige them this time. But remember, I know your secrets and how you resecured Elder Hana. Don''t think that you are safe from me."


    Yoko promised the maid this. Somehow, the maid could tell that Yoko Tsurugi was not playing around this time. She meant every word she said this time around.


    "Please be careful with Yoko. I don''t think we will be able to save you a second time if you are cornered by her next time. Yoko is difficult for all of us to deal with as well."


    The maid bit her lip after hearing Elder Fushi speak.


    ''So even the Elders are no match for that spoilt brat of a family head. I need to find some way to get to her.''


    The maid had her next target in mind now.


    ... S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane walked out of the corridor with her head held high. She had just bullied Elder Hana''s maid and it felt refreshing after getting her words through to the maid.


    ''Now that the preparations are in place, I am sure the weekend dinner will be a huge success.''


    After all, the family dinner was the best time to make any accident happen. And it was also the last time something like this could happen to the other side.


    "My lady, you have a phone call from Charlie Suzuki. Should we forward it to you?"


    One of the mansion maids panicked-ran toward Amane as she was digesting what happened in the corridor before.


    The maid''s words were surprising as well since there was no need for Charlie Suzuki to call her at this time. Charlie especially had no reason to call her on the Tsurugi''s number when she had Amane''s own.


    "She made an official house call? Whatever she wants to tell me must be important for her to call me like this. I cannot ignore her call then."


    Amane quickly walked through the house to get to the common room where the common phone was being held. It was a shame that the common phone was located on one extreme of the Tsurugi mansion.


    "Hello, Yoko Tsurugi speaking. How may I help you?"


    "Yoko, I need an official favor from you. It''s a request from the divine guild and not from me so let me know if you can accommodate us. There is no pressure for you to help us out or anything. You have your free will and can refuse us anything¡­"


    The person on the other side of the phone babbled all these words. Somehow, Amane had a feeling that Charlie wanted her to deny this request.


    Now Amane was even more curious to know what Charlie wanted from her. Just what kind of request had flustered her this much?


    "Well, whether I can help you with this favor or not depends on what the favor is. So divine lady Suzuki, kindly stop procrastinating and tell me what kind of favor you want from me."


    Amane went straight to the point. She had a feeling that Charlie would continue to beat around the bush if Amane did not straighten her out.


    "There is a special envoy the divine guild wants you to meet this weekend. If you are free, I would like to arrange a day for us to meet each other."


    That was¡­surprisingly simple thing to do. With how often Charlie crashed at the Tsurugi mansion, this was something she should not even be asking about.


    "You want to arrange an official meeting this weekend? That should be fine since I have no schedule this weekend except a family dinner."


    And that family dinner was going to be nothing short of chaotic. So maybe Amane should reconsider this meeting.


    "So, you are free? Great, we will see you at the weekend."


    Amane was surprised to hear the defeat in Charlie''s voice. The female was not happy about the news Amane had given her.


    ''What''s Charlie''s problem? She was the one who asked me for this favor and she is also the one who looks unhappy about it. Is she having mood swings because it''s her time of the month?''


    That was likely not the case but Amane would rather give herself a reason to justify Charlie''s actions than to sit around like this and wonder what happened to Charlie.


    But soon it was time for her to snap out of her thoughts and pay attention to reality. Sakura had walked into the common room and taken a seat on the comfortable-looking sofa as well.


    "So, Yoko, what''s the plan for tomorrow? You are not going to let that maid get away with humiliating me like this, right? You need to destroy her and crush her for me to feel better."


    Sakura smacked her hand on her fist to show that she meant business. Her eyes flashed with rage and the need to take revenge.


    "Sakura, calm down a little. I know you are angry but you also need to consider our opponent a little. We don''t need to destroy that maid but capture her so that she could sing about her secrets."


    Amane waved her hand in a ''no'' motion as she spoke. She had quite a few plans ready for tomorrow''s dinner plan.


    The first thing she needed to do was to ask the maids and servants to prepare the hall. The surprise should not be ruined before the trick had even begun.


    "Well, if you say that this is what we should do, then I will follow your orders. If I can take my revenge, nothing matters to me."


    Sakura agreed with Amane and calmed down.


    ....


    "So, what did that person say? Did they agree to meet us?"


    Charlie looked at the half-phoenix in front of her with agitated eyes. She hated that Yoko had agreed to do her this favor.


    If there was one thing Charlie wanted Yoko to be selfish and not listen to her words, it was this time. She did not want this phoenix and Yoko to meet.


    "Well, you heard her. Yoko Tsurugi has agreed to meet you tomorrow. We will head over to her house after dinner."


    Of course, Charlie chose the most chaotic time to visit Yoko.

 Chapter 135 135: The end and beginning

    The dining hall was filled with tension. The people sitting in the middle of it were here not to eat, but to face the upcoming war.The elders had the same opinion of this dinner - Yoko Tsurugi had called this dinner to try and put them in their place. She did not want the elders to go against her and she even intended to suppress Elder Hana''s maid.


    The poor and humble maid was someone they all felt sympathy for. The poor girl tried her hardest to stay alive and help others. But Yoko Tsurugi seemed to have no intention of letting her live.


    So as a protest, the elders had brought out an extra seat at the table for the poor maid to sit at. And it was also the seat Sakura Tsurugi often occupied right at the front of the table.


    All the elders knew the significance of this move but no one tried to stop Elder Hana when she helped her benefactor into that seat. After all, they all wanted to be close to the maid.


    Everyone except Elder Cornia seemed enthralled by this ''special'' maid in front of them. Only Elder Cornia saw the maid as a ticking time bomb with no value.


    Even after seeing the miracle being performed right in front of her, her instincts said to be careful of this maid since she was in trouble.


    "Everyone, I welcome you to this family dinner. But I can see that some unwanted pests managed to crawl their way up to our family table as well. This is such an unfortunate turn of events."


    Yoko Tsurugi stood at the head of the table and looked down at the maid and Elder Hana. Elder Hana held her head up but the maid was gasping for breath already.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, don''t say such things about my benefactor. She is the reason I am alive and¡­"


    "Alive? Are you though? Your energy doesn''t seem to be quite humanoid from where I am sitting."


    The whole hall tensed as soon as Yoko''s voice echoed through it. They had not expected Yoko to make such a bold statement.


    Even Elder Hana seemed taken aback by what she heard.


    But everyone was focused on the maid who had gone pale and lifeless suddenly. Her wide, unseeing eyes tried to recall when she might have given away the secrets of Elder Hana''s resurrection, but she could not recall anything. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Don''t tell me that this the rumors I heard about Yoko Tsurugi were true? I thought people were exaggerating when they said that Yoko Tsurugi can feel the beast''s aura and control them. But if it''s true¡­.''


    Then that would mean that Yoko Tsurugi knew the truth about this resurrection all this time.


    ''No, calm down. Everything is alright. Even if Yoko Tsurugi knows the truth, she does not have evidence to prove her words. Everything will be alright after this dinner.''


    The maid thought this to herself and calmed down. On the surface, she made a panicked expression and quickly stood up.


    "I am sorry, Lady Yoko. I was not aware that someone like me could not sit at the Tsurugi family table. I will quickly take my leave now."


    The maid hesitated for a whole minute, waiting for anyone to speak up. But the only one who did was Elder Hana.


    "Non-sense. You are my benefactor and you deserve to sit here more than anyone else. You are not going anywhere."


    Elder Hana spoke up with resolution but it was Yoko Tsurugi''s amused reaction that drew everyone''s attention.


    "Fine, do what you want to. I don''t want to ruin this family dinner so I will not argue with you this time."


    The maid was surprised at what she heard. Not only her, but everyone else was surprised when Yoko Tsurugi backed down.


    In their experience, this was not a situation that ended well for anyone but Yoko Tsurugi. So, they unconsciously tensed up and braced themselves.


    The only one who did not know about this trait and the upcoming chaos was the maid. She happily settled down into her seat and felt content. She had managed to get Yoko Tsurugi to be on her side.


    The dinner was unsettling. No one had much of an appetite but they still ate quite a few spoonsful.


    Elder Hana, on the other hand, looked famished. She was clearing any and every dish she could get her hands on.


    "Elder Hana, is the food that good that you are developing an addiction to? Well, I would be careful if I were you. After all, there are health drugs mixed in the food that causes psychic beasts to go out of control."


    That one sentence was enough to get the maid to act.


    "Elder Hana, no. You cannot eat any more of this food. It''s bad for your treatment."


    The maid tried to stop Elder Hana from eating anymore. She did not want the secret of Elder Hana''s birth to get out.


    But she was too late to do anything now. Elder Hana had ingested a significant number of drugs already and she could no longer stop.


    The more the maid tried to stop Elder Hana, the more of a threat she was being seen as by the beast inside the elder.


    "W-What is going on here? Elder Hana, calm down. No one is taking your food away from you."


    Elder Dao tried to calm Elder Hana down but it proved to be of no use. Elder Hana was not calming down at all.


    Her behavior became even more eccentric as she kept eating the things in front of her. She could not stop even if she wanted to.


    "Wow, I heard that these drugs were effective but even I did not know they were these addictive."


    Amane whispered and the other elders in the room turned toward her.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, what did you do to elder Hana? Did you drug her? Shame on you for trying to harm an innocent person."


    Elder Fushi tried to pin the blame on Amane but Elder Hana''s body broke out into white and familiar-looking lines.


    "Hmm, you can curse me all you want to but it won''t change the fact that we all ate the same familiar drugs as Elder Hana. The reason Elder Hana is behaving like this is because she is not a human, but a beast pretending to be one. Isn''t that right, our dear maid?"


    The maid Amane addressed the maid with the most pathetic expression Amane had seen up to date.


    Her eyes were wide and her face was pale. But words of denial were already ready to leave her mouth.


    "I-I did not¡­this is not¡­"


    The maid knew she had been caught. Perhaps, she had never fooled Lady Yoko in the first place.


    Just when everyone was about to turn to her and question her, Elder Hana''s body erupted into a blast of light and her head fell off. It had been held together by an enzyme and that enzyme was no longer functioning.


    "E-Elder Hana became a zombie. W-What should we do now? The zombie is coming toward us. She will kill us all as well."


    The elders panicked as they watched Elder Hana walking toward them. They were right in one saying - they would be killed by Elder Hana if they were caught.


    The Jor¨­gumo inside Elder Hana was hungry for more drugs and power. It wanted more of a taste of what it desired.


    No one was safe from the Jor¨­gumo control, be it humans, other beasts, or even its benefactor.


    "Shit, this is bad. At this rate, we will all get killed off. Yoko Tsurugi, you are the reason we are in this mess so do something about her."


    Elders all around Amane asked her to fix this situation. Only Elder Hao stood his ground and cast a barrier around everyone.


    The Jor¨­gumo tried to break the barrier but it was too strong for it. Find more chapters on empire


    "Tsk, this is not going to work. We need a better strategy to take care of the beast. What are all of you doing? You are elders so you should be out here, assisting me. Why are you hiding behind a little girl?"


    Elder Hao looked pissed off. He could not believe that the other elders were willing to throw away their pride in exchange for their lives. He would rather die than ask someone else for a favor.


    "Tsk, as much as I hate to admit it, you sure are a gutsy man I cannot overlook. I will take care of this beast so get everyone else out of here."


    Amane promised and watched as the Jor¨­gumo let toward their side. She raised her hands and moved her fingers in a familiar pattern.


    Threads of her aura erupted around the Jor¨­gumo and bound its body.


    The Jor¨­gumo was about to break free when Amane decided to tighten her hold. But there was no need for her to make any further move because the body in front of her was burned to crisps by a blue flame.

 Chapter 136 136: The phoenixs proposal

    Everyone was stunned when Elder Hana''s body busted out into blue flames. No one expected the sudden attack that happened and it left them speechless."Weak and pathetic insects should not raise their head against their betters. That''s the first rule of survival in the wild. But I can see how a spoon-fed beast could forget about its nature."


    The sound of high heels meeting the floor produced a loud clicking noise. People could not help but turn toward the door where the newcomers were entering from.


    One of their guests had a very familiar face. Charlie Suzuki was iconic with her foxlike ears and her shrewd eyes. The elders wanted to curse her as soon as they saw her.


    But it was the other female in the room that made them freeze in their places and give pause. It was a beautiful woman with long reddish-blond hair and fair skin.


    She would have been classified as a beauty if not for her pupilless eyes staring at the elders. Having such an odd pair of eyes stare at them made them nervous. There was something not human about her. Read latest chapters at empire


    "It looks like we arrived at the wrong time, Yoko. I apologize for this, but my companion insisted on meeting you as soon as possible. I was not able to stop her."


    Amane looked at the newcomers with a surprised expression on her face. She had been wondering about the identity of the one who forced Charlie to arrange this meeting.


    At first, she had not been able to think of anyone significant enough who could force Charlie into anything. But now that she knew the identity of the creature that forced Charlie, it made so much sense.


    The divine guilt was an organization bonded to the divine beasts and their will. Most of its power was based on the will of the divine as well.


    So, when a divine beast asked for anything, they had to consider its wishes.


    And among all divine beasts, Ariana had been one who had been the closest to humans. When Amane had been alive, she had taken to visit her once every two months.


    Amane would even go as far as to say that they both had been extremely close. And Amane had also made a promise to Ariana.


    "So, you are the human who woke me up? You look¡­like a human. But your energy sure is familiar. Can we talk alone?"


    Ariana practically ignored everyone else in the room when she talked to Amane. The elders felt angry at being ignored and they wanted to protest.


    But what could they say in front of the divine leader and her partner? Whatever they say would be used against them later.


    Finally, Elder Hao decided to interfere and carve out an escape.


    *Cough*


    "It looks like our family head is busy with other matters. We would all like to retire for the night now. Now, please excuse us all."


    Elder Hao announced before he felt the hall. His disappointment was immeasurable and his day had been ruined as soon as he had found out the truth about Elder Hana.


    He had thought that he had gotten his hands on a way to get immortal. But the truth was far from it.


    Once Elder Hao took his leave, it did not take long for other people to take their leave as well. The hall became empty in a record-breaking three minutes. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They all seem like cowards. Anyway, Yoko, I am not sure if you realized this or not, but this creature here is a phoenix. She might be the last of her kind as well."


    That was a piece of information Amane could believe.


    Phoenixes were rare back in her day as well. The passage of time seemed to not have favoured the beasts in terms of population or ability. It was still as tough for them to live as ever.


    "I might be the last of my kind but that would not be the case for much longer. My egg is the reason I am here to discuss something with you."


    As soon as Amane heard those words, she knew the reason Ariana was here for.


    Once upon a time, Amane had promised to carry Ariana''s egg for her when it was time. Phoenixes were unable to incubate their eggs for long.


    As soon as they laid their eggs, they burned into ashes and were reborn somewhere else on the earth. It took them a few years to regain their memories and their spawn location was random as well.


    It was no wonder that Ariana was looking for someone trustworthy to lay down her egg.


    "Ah, I now see the reason you are here for. In that case, we should go in and discuss this with each other. I am sure we have a lot to discuss with each other."


    ......¡­


    As soon as they all had settled down on the couch, Amane had called for Sakura and Eclipse as well. They both needed to learn more about the beasts.


    Ariana had quickly explained the situation to them both and Sakura had given an instant rejection of this idea.


    "Not. Have you gone mad? Do you want Yoko to carry your egg for about a year before it hatches? That is beyond unthinkable. Find someone else and¡­"


    "Sakura, calm down. This decision is not in your hand so you have no right to speak."


    Amane gave Sakura a disappointed look that caused her to settle down. But it did not look like she still liked the idea.


    "You¡­are you just going to sit there and do nothing? Do something to stop them both from making this foolish decision, Charlie Suzuki. Do you want this to happen?"


    Sakura changed her target from Yoko to someone who shared the same feelings about this topic - Charlie Suzuki.


    Charlie wanted to agree with Sakura and say that this was a stupid idea that should not be even considered. But she was restricted by her position.


    "I can''t say that I am happy with this development, but I do agree that it is for the betterment of the beast race. It is seldom for a phoenix to be matched with a human like this. So, we need to consider their union at such a point in time."


    Sakura shook in her place. She refused to believe that this was happening.


    "Sakura, this is my decision. You don''t have a say in this anyway. And I do want to consider this offer of carrying a phoenix''s egg. After all, it will only need to be incubated inside my body for one year."


    Amane had no experience incubating eggs inside her body but she had heard of humans capable of this. Those who had been given this opportunity were close to beasts they incubated for.


    She was not close to Ariana as ''Yoko'' Tsurugi but she could tell that Ariana recognized her soul.


    "In that case, it has been decided. When do you plan on starting your preparation for this transfer?"


    Charlie asked the question with a sour voice. This was not something she could stop any longer. She could only accept her fate and look forward to being with Yoko later.


    "The sooner we start, the better it will be for my health. I don''t have a lot of time left."


    Ariana admitted with a pained voice. She wanted to spend some quality time with the carrier of her eggs before she died. There was so much they had to discuss as well.


    Everyone tensed up when they heard the Phoenix''s words. But Yoko Tsurugi acted first and stood up.


    "In that case, please follow me and I will give you a few blankets to make a nest out of. I don''t have a lot but it should be enough to sate your instincts."


    Had Amane known that would happen, she would have kept a lot of unscented and fresh pillows and blankets on hand.


    But now, she would have to do with what she had in storage.


    "This is not right. I am not leaving you with a beast all alone. I would like to keep watch on you both while you do the deed. Don''t worry, I can take it."


    Sakura was still not over her annoyance and ended up proposing this. The phoenix tensed up and a growl build up in her throat.


    "Sakura, are you sure? You would have to stay out of the nest and watch from outside until given permission. Are you sure you will be able to endure it all?"


    Sakura gulped her nervousness down. She hated that Yoko''s words made her hesitate now but she had made up her mind she was going to stand guard for Yoko and watch her and the phoenix go at it.


    As soon as the phoenix did anything out of line, Sakura was going to drag Yoko out and have an excuse to not let her do this deed. And if not, well, Sakura would be unhappy but she would have more fapping material.

 Chapter 137 137: The eggs [pt1] R-18

    Charlie gave Sakura a pitiful look which irked her but the divine leader did not say anything. Sakura soon found herself in a large and empty guest room.Ariana was already tearing the room apart by taking the blankets and soft clothes and tearing them up to arrange them. A nest-like thing was being assembled in the middle of the room.


    "Looks like the preparations are going well this time. Ariana, do you need any help from me?" Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    Yoko asked the question and she was instantly pulled into the soft pile by a clawed hand.


    Now that it was time to fuck, Ariana was not able to hold her full-human shift. All her inhuman features, like the scales on the side of her eyes as well as her wings were visible to human eyes.


    Sakura gulped as soon as she noticed them. The noise was almost inaudible for most people, but the half-beast still heard them.


    Instincts ruled the phoenix and she hissed at Sakura to keep her away. Her voice was cruel and loud when she issued her warning. It caused Sakura to flinch and back away a little.


    "I¡­I¡­am not afraid of you."


    Sakura was a little afraid but she held her ground. She needed to do this for Yoko''s sake.


    "Ariana, stop paying attention to someone else. You need to focus on what we are doing here, right?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane watched this interaction happen and she was almost afraid that Ariana would fly off the handle and attack Sakura. That was something Amane needed to prevent.


    So, she turned the phoenix''s face toward herself and met the pair of dry but soft lips.


    The phoenix tried to wet her lips but Amane opened her mouth to invite the tongue deeper into her mouth and deepened the kiss. Ariana followed on instincts and licked inside Amane''s mouth.


    The kiss felt familiar to Ariana. It was the same Amane used to have all this time ago and even the aura was the same.


    This person was Amane and her beloved had been reborn. It was such a fortunate turn of events that Ariana was not able to hold herself back.


    She leaned more into Amane and pushed her down on the soft nest. She would make her partner numb with pleasure so that Amane was not able to leave her nest forever. That way, she would remain safe at this time.


    "You were always a naughty one. You have been staring at my breasts for some time now. Do you want to play with them? Come here and play with them as much as you like."


    Amane held her arms open and the phoenix buried her face into Amane''s breasts. They were soft and cushiony, just as the phoenix expected them to be.


    One of Ariana''s large claws squeezed the flesh in front of her but that was not enough. She needed more and she flicked the nipples in front of her.


    The skin Ariana pinched turned a light pink and that color on Amane''s skin fascinate her. She wanted to cover Amane pink throughout her body.


    "Let me see your hold. I want to stretch it out."


    Ariana and Amane were both naked so there was no barrier stopping Ariana from opening Amane''s legs and looking at her cunt. It was twitching and leaking slowly.


    One of Ariana''s fingers reached down toward that loose pussy and she retracted her claw. Her finger was large and it still struggled to enter Amane''s loose pussy.


    But fingering in and out of Amane became a routine.


    On the other side of the room, Sakura watched this scene with jealousy coursing through her whole body. But her cock also found this screen arousing because it was standing at attention.


    The phoenix suddenly looked up and stared at Sakura. Then, she slowly pumped her finger in and out of Amane''s body. It was a slow drag and the noise of a finger sinking inside a wet pussy produced wet noises.


    Sakura gulped as she held the phoenix''s gaze. But things were far from over.


    The phoenix looks at Sakura, opened Amane''s legs wider, and then turned Amane toward Sakura.


    Still holding Amane''s legs open, the phoenix dropped Amane''s body on top of her huge monstrous cock and grinned in Sakura''s direction with a challenging look.


    "Shit, you are big. You might¡­tear me apart¡­slow down¡­."


    Yoko''s complaints sounded mixed with a moan. She seemed unable to control her body and was being dragged like a cock-sleeve up and down Ariana''s cock. Sakura could even see the bulge of that cock inside Yoko''s stomach.


    Despite feeling jealous, Sakura could not help but react to such a sexy scene. Her cock was turning an angry red and she had to take matters into her own hands now.


    "I¡­. I¡­this is no not fair."


    Sakura moaned out as she pulled up her skirt. Her pants showed a huge wet patch her cock had made.


    Sakura quickly took her cock out and began to pump it. It felt good to touch herself and relieve her frustration.


    "Look at that human. She seems to be enjoying our coupling. I bet she would want to fuck you once I get you all nice and big with my egg. You won''t be able to hide your pregnancy once you have an egg inside you."


    The phoenix''s words were spoken to Yoko, but somehow, Sakura could not help but think that they were being spoken because of her.


    Just imagining Yoko getting huge because of an egg and her stomach all stretched out was sexy. Sakura would want to fuck her all the time and not let her out of bed.


    ''Shit, why the phoenix? Why is it not me that is fucking Yoko pregnant? I am so jealous right now.''


    But despite being jealous, Sakura could not help herself from watching the show in front of her. Her eyes were glued to the screen in front of her.


    "A-Ariana, slow down. You are going too fast¡­."


    Yoko complained as she was hosted up and down on the divine beast''s cock. None of her dominance was showing in her current moments and that made Sakura sweat even more.


    She liked a dominant Yoko. She was someone who could make Sakura submit and punish her.


    But even she had to admit that there was a certain charm in seeing Yoko all tired up and lost in pleasure. This type of Yoko was someone whom Sakura wanted to create with her own hands.


    The faster she worked herself, the closer she became to coming. She watched the phoenix give a pleasure-filled moan as she finally came inside Yoko. Her thick come dented Yoko''s stomach and she looked pregnant already.


    That was the image that Sakura in. She burned the image of Yoko with her legs held up and her come-filled pussy leaking around a huge cock into her mind. Her cock twitched and she came.


    And Sakura could not take it anymore. She needed to leave before her frustration made her burst.


    "You have a cute cousin this time around, Amane. Her desire for you burns bright. As bunny-like as she looks, she has a soul of a tiger inside her. One day, she will try to devour you. Ah, did I go too hard on you? Did I fuck your brains out? It makes me remember the times you used to fuck me stupid with your cock."


    "But now you have lost your cock. I miss it but I must admit that I am fond of your current looks as well. This soft pussy is tight despite being fucked into so many times. And your womb¡­it''s calling me to impregnate you now."


    "You are filled to the brim and your body is still demanding more. What a lewd body you have."


    Ariana rubbed Amane''s dented stomach. Her come was everywhere inside Amane and she was still coming. Her semen was there to prepare Amane for her eggs. Soon, they would come down her cock and get deposited inside Amane.


    It was unusual for her to react this early and usually racing this stage required Ariana a few rounds. But there was something about Amane''s body and magic that caused Ariana to let loose.


    "Ugh, stop talking too much. Just fuck me and make me come."


    Amane complained and her words were said consciously. That made Ariana pause and she started thrusting again.


    Since Amane could still speak, that meant that Ariana had not done her job of fucking her properly.


    The eggs would have to wait for now. First, Ariana needed to reduce Amane into a pile of pleasure. Only then would she be able to conquer Amane''s heart as well.


    Her hips picked up pace and began to thrust faster. Amane flinched and moaned as that huge cock hit the opening of her womb. The semen inside her was special and it stimulated her womb to open for the eggs.


    "Amane, I have liked you since long ago. Now it''s finally to fulfill your promise to me."

 Chapter 138 138: The eggs [pt2] R-18

    Amane already had a suspicion that Ariana knew who she was. There was no fooling a beast''s senses and Ariana had been too familiar with her aura before death."Ariana, look at me. You managed to find me¡­huff¡­once more. So do your best to¡­fuck me¡­"


    Amane''s words stimulated Ariana more. Her cock was trapped inside Amane once she had started coming. The knot held it in place inside Amane and the semen continued to flow. Read latest stories on empire


    Amane tried to relax while having Ariana''s weight crushing her body. Every part of their bodies was aligned, and Ariana reached between them to play with Amane''s breasts.


    At the same time, something big got stuck down Ariana''s cock and she tried to move her hips up and down to get it past Amane''s opening. The knot was stretching Amane''s pussy beyond anything she had seen before.


    "Amane¡­. it''s coming. The first egg is¡­almost here."


    Ariana panted and flinched in pleasure. She had been carrying eggs for centuries now, waiting for Amane''s body to become an incubator for her eggs. Her body was beginning to feel light with the sensation of the egg travelling down.


    "Tsk, it got stuck. Here, let me help."


    Amane reached down to the junction of her joining with Ariana. Her pussy was too tight from the knotting so the egg was stuck just outside the vaginal opening.


    So, Amane tried hard to enter her finger inside her pussy and push it open a little more. She used her other hand to stimulate Ariana''s cock to get the egg inside her.


    Her delicate hand touched the sensitive bulge of Ariana''s cock. Drool fell out of the phoenix''s mouth and onto Amane''s face.


    "Stop making a mess Ariana and focus. We are trying to get that egg inside me¡­"


    Amane''s mouth was dominated by Ariana''s mouth. The phoenix found herself unable to hear any more of Amane''s words and fucked that chatty mouth with her tongue.


    Meanwhile, Amane had finally managed to get one finger into her pussy and stretch it beyond its limits.


    It hurt to be so open but it allowed the egg to finally slid past Ariana''s knot and into Amane''s body. The force of the egg made Amane moan. It touched all her sensitive spots when it travelled down Ariana''s cock and into her body.


    It sensation made Amane shiver and forget the words she was about to say.


    "What''s wrong? Are you¡­cock drunk¡­now Amane¡­.? What¡­huff¡­happened to the¡­chatty and witty¡­. individual I¡­knew?"


    "Look at you¡­you look like my¡­breeding bitch¡­I love¡­seeing you¡­like this¡­"


    Ariana took in the view in front of her. She finally pulled back and enjoyed the body displayed in front of her.


    As soon as the egg had breached Amane''s pussy, she had gone numb with pleasure and been able to say anything. The egg was still travelling inside her body and it soon knocked against her womb''s opening.


    Usually, the womb opening did not open and it even hurt if you tried to forcefully tear into it. But a phoenix''s semen was special.


    Ariana could already feel the head of her cock slipping into Ariana''s womb opening. Soon the egg would travel down as well and drop into that opening.


    "A-Ariana, it''s...too much¡­the egg¡­is too¡­big¡­"


    Amane complained with broken words. She was not used to being in the recovering position and having her brains fucked out. This was a new experience for her.


    Not only that, but the egg inside her body was also knocking around at her senses.


    "Amane, your stomach is bulging already. You will look good being all round and heavy with our child."


    Amane would likely not get that big. An egg travelling down Ariana''s cock might feel big, but it was only as big as Amane''s fist right now. And unlike a human baby, the egg would not grow inside Amane.


    She doubted that she would even feel it most of the time.


    The egg finally knocked against the opening of her womb but it was stubbornly being refused entry from Amane''s body.


    "Amane, forgive me for what I am about to do."


    Amane looked up into the pair of familiar pupilless eyes before Ariana took hold of her legs and began to pound into her. Each thrust forced her cock and the egg to knock up against Amane''s womb opening.


    It was threatening to spill inside Amane''s body at this point. Just a little bit more force would be required to force it inside Amane''s womb and drop it.


    "Open up your body for me. I know you want my cock deep inside you. Your body is carving to be a mother."


    Amane knew that there would be no genetic connection between herself and the phoenix that would be born. But the thought of becoming a mother was not bad.


    At this moment when she was being fucked open on Ariana''s cock, nothing mattered but getting fucked more.


    Amane''s hands closed around Ariana''s back and her legs circled the Phoenix''s waist before pulling her body heavily on top of her own.


    That forced Ariana balls deep into Amane. The slick of her pussy was leaking all over and around Ariana''s cock. It was making her body unnecessarily wet and sticky.


    The next thrust Ariana gave finally forced her cock past Amane''s womb opening and deposited the egg into her body. It was a painful but quick action that left both parties panting.


    "The egg is coming. It''s going inside you."


    Ariana warned before the egg slipped out of her cock. It was accompanied by sensations of pleasure as well as huge amounts of semen.


    The combination dented Amane''s stomach and she truly looked six months pregnant. Ariana''s hand caressed the bulging stomach with a sorrowful look on her face.


    "It is a shame that most of this will be absorbed by your body and the egg in the next few hours. I wanted to keep you big and heavy for your whole pregnancy."


    Ariana mourned even as she came inside Amane. There seemed to be no end to her greed.


    Amane could only lie there and take it. She doubted she could even move with how heavy she had gotten.


    Finally, once Ariana was done coming, she pulled out of Amane.


    Amane''s womb tried to suck Ariana''s cock back inside but Ariana managed to pull out with a pop. it made Amane''s stretched-out pussy and womb lonely.


    The egg almost managed to slip up the opening before the special enzyme inside the phoenix''s semen closed the womb entry and sealed the egg inside.


    "I got¡­so big. It''s difficult to even move."


    Amane complained as she tried to get up and sit. Her pussy throbbed from the stretch and her stomach felt the pressure from being filled so much. It was difficult for Amane to even stand up at this point.


    Her moments fascinated Ariana and her cock twitched once more. It had not gotten soft even after Ariana had come so much inside Aman''s body.


    Amane noticed this and watched as Ariana tried to hide her hardness from Amane''s eyes.


    "It seems like someone is not satisfied yet. Do you need my help once more Ariana? Your cock seems to like that idea a lot."


    Amane rubbed Ariana''s hard cock and the phoenix finally looked embarrassed enough to back down.


    "I¡­don''t think we should do this anymore. We might hurt you or the egg¡­"


    Ariana tried to stop Amane but it was already too late at that point. Her cock had already filled up and she was about to burst.


    "Hmm, seems like your body disagrees with your decision to take a rest. Don''t worry, I am sturdier than you think. I can take anything you dish out to me."


    Amane promised as her soft hands continued to try and get Ariana to comply with her. Ariana felt her resistance waver as pleasure clouded her senses.


    Surely, doing this once would not hurt anyone? She deserved one last pleasure-filled night before she was to disappear and be reborn.


    "You are right. Going at it once more would not hurt anyone. But I am too tired to continue, so you must take the initiative."


    Ariana proposed, hoping that Amane would think twice about this deal. But Amane seemed to not be bothered.


    "Is that all? Of course, I will take the lead. You can just sit down and enjoy my body."


    Amane promised and finally pushed Ariana down. It was time for her to take revenge for being helpless before. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ariana waited for Amane to sink on her cock but that did not happen. Instead, Amane brought her face down to the cock in front of her and gave a good lick to it.


    The position of kneeling caused Amane''s big stomach to rub against the bed. But that did not deter her from taking the huge cock in front of her and swallowing it whole.


    It touched the back of her throat and slowly filled up her mouth. Ariana tried to move but Amane''s hands stopped her.

 Chapter 139 139: The eggs [pt3] R-18

    Ariana groaned when Amane pulled her mouth back from her hard cock. Amane gave Ariana a disappointed look that caused the phoenix to back down."Don''t try and test me. I allowed you to do as you please before but now it is my turn."


    Amane warned and Ariana forced herself to calm down and back up. She looked at Amane with pleading eyes and that made Amane loosen up and soften at the same time.


    "Don''t worry. I have no intention of torturing you anymore. But I won''t have you come in my mouth while my womb and pussy are begging for your semen more. So, you will have to hold yourself back."


    "You will be a good girl and hold yourself back for me, right?"


    Ariana was fascinated with Amane''s looks and her dominating tone. She could do nothing but nod to whatever Amane was saying. Even if Amane had told her to jump off a cliff, Ariana would have done so.


    "Good girl. Now, I would like to suck your cock and you will not touch me." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ariana nodded and flinched as her cock disappeared inside Ariana''s mouth inch by inch. It was a slow process that felt tortuous to Ariana and every instinct in her body was asking her to grab hold of Amane''s hair and use her head.


    Ariana even reached out a few times to grab hold of Amane but stopped herself at the last second before her hand could touch Amane''s head.


    Every lick and suck Amane''s mouth made on Ariana''s cock brought her closer to release. Her hips wanted to seek out the pleasure she had been missing.


    But she ultimately held back because that was what Amane had asked of her. And Ariana was not someone who went back on her words.


    "Amane, I will not be able to hold back."


    Ariana almost came once she felt Amane''s tongue lick her cock and balls. The warning served its purpose and Amane pulled back at the last second.


    "I told you to control yourself, right? The only place you are allowed to come is inside of my pussy. Don''t you dare forget this?"


    Amane''s hands slapped Ariana''s thighs. They were a little bit too close to her cock and that made Ariana glad and disappointed at the same time.


    Amane''s heated eyes looked at Ariana like she was nothing more than a stud for breeding. Ariana gulped her nervousness down when she looked at Amane''s self. Her instincts made her bow her head.


    But Amane did not allow Ariana to look away. She forced the phoenix''s head right back toward her face.


    Amane finally pulled her body on top of Ariana''s. Her belly had gotten as big as her breasts and it gave her a glow that Ariana was unable to tear her eyes away from.


    "Ariana, look carefully. I will fuck you now and you will thank me. Do you understand?"


    Ariana nodded as she watched Amane lower her pregnant body on top of her hard cock. The divine pussy slowly swallowed more and more of Ariana''s cock and she flinched with pleasure.


    Despite being fucked raw open a few minutes ago, Amane was still as tight as when Ariana had first entered her body.


    The wet pussy swallowing her cock massaged each corner of Ariana''s cock. It forced moans out of Ariana''s mouth and she flinched every time her cock hit something inside Amane.


    The drag and drop of Amane''s pussy on Ariana''s cock was pulling her close to coming. But it was nothing compared to watching her pregnant belly flop up and down.


    It stroked Ariana''s ego as a phoenix to have knocked her partner up. Her heart swelled as did her penis. She was unable to hold herself back and come once more.


    The force of her release pushed Amane off her body and it leaked all over her body. Pleasure made her senses numb and she was unable to respond for some time.


    "Ariana, are you ok? Do you need me to make you come again?"


    Amane asked with her concerned eyes. Looking at her leaking pussy was enough for Ariana to come. But she also wanted to taste Amane one last time.


    She pulled the younger female on top of her face and flickered her tongue out. Amane tasted the same as in her previous life, but her taste was also heavily tainted by the pregnancy.


    It was such a delicious combination that it made Ariana not be able to think straight. She needed to taste even deeper.


    Suddenly, Amane''s body tensed up above her, and a wave of slick covered Ariana''s face. Amane come from being tongued just now.


    They both pulled away from each other and panted. It had been a long night and now the sun was beginning to rise once more.


    "Looks like it''s time for me to go now. I can feel the last of my life force bleed away now. It won''t be long before I must go away as well."


    Ariana looked at the sun with a morbid fascination.


    As a creature of the flames, she had a deep connection with the sun and all its energy. That place was where all phoenixes wanted to return to after all.


    "I see. That means it''s time for your rebirth. I wish you luck. If you remember your past life in the future, I will welcome you to come and be into your child''s life once more. I will not turn you away if you come back."


    Amane promised this and it drove a chuckle out of Ariana''s mouth.


    "That sounds good. Unfortunately, phoenixes do not raise their young so my kid will not recognize me as its mother, well father in this case. Still, if I remember this lifetime of mine, I will come and say hello to you. So don''t die until then."


    Ariana promised as his body began to burn in bright blue flames.


    She had spent all the energy in her body and left it for her egg. Now it was time for her to begin her journey anew.


    Amane watched Ariana disappear into flames and burn away. It was such a fitting end for a phoenix that Ariana could not even say anything about it.


    "Hey Amane, how are you feeling? Huh, where did that phoenix go? She was supposed to be here with you."


    Sakura opened the door after much debating on her part. She expected to see Ariana and Yoko warped around each other but she was surprised to see only one person inside the room.


    "Sakura, I am afraid that you are a little too late if you wanted to meet Ariana. She has just left for a new journey."


    Sakura was confused once she heard Amane''s words. She did not understand what the ''journey'' Amane was talking about. She only knew that she had important business to take care of.


    "Anyway, that is not the important point. I wanted to tell you that we have been invited to the official Protected and endangered beast council meeting. The mail just arrived and we will need to leave tomorrow if we want to make it¡­what do we do about your stomach. Too many people would ask questions, right?"


    Sakura pointed toward Amane''s heavy middle which was filled with the phoenix egg and semen. It was something that instantly demanded your attention when you saw it.


    "Ah, this? Don''t pay much attention to this. My stomach would return to normal in a day once everyone gets absorbed into my body. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Sakura gave Amane a doubtful look but she could not do anything about what had happened anyway.


    Amane had decided to go ahead and allow the phoenix to knock her up. Sakura could only stand on the sidelines and disagree with her decision.


    ...¡­


    In another part of the world, a tree burst out in flames and a female walked out of it unharmed.


    She did not know who or what she was. But she knew that she needed to go back home. Something was waiting for her back home.


    The only clue this person had about her identity was her name - Ariana and nothing else. She was like a lost child, navigating the forest and trying to get out.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud yell and looked up. A huge shadow covered her form and Ariana felt fear course through her body. She needed to run away as soon as she could.


    But the shadow chased after her. It did not let Ariana out of its sight. And as soon as a clearing came, that shadow descended and landed right in front of Amane.


    "Don''t be afraid, Lady Ariana. We are not here to harm you. We want to help you return home. Please give us a chance."


    The huge drake landed in front of Ariana and sniffed her. Ariana took a step back in fright but the drake did not attack her.


    "Hello, Miss Ariana. I am Kiana, a member of the HIVE. I am here to get you back home now."

 Chapter 140 140: Prepare for the battle [pt1]

    Contrary to Amane''s expectations, her stomach did not return to normal right away. If one looked carefully, one could see the budge of the eggs in her stomach. Wearing form-fitting outfits was impossible for now.And that unfortunately meant that Amane could not wear most of her dresses now. She needed a more free-flowing dress to attend the formal functions.


    Well, she did not care about the gossip that would follow her if her pregnant stomach showed on the news but Sakura had talked her out of appearing like that in public.


    "Come on Sakura. No one care if my stomach bulges out a little in my dress. Everyone has much more important things to discuss."


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Sakura''s eyes shined like an animal who had found her prey. She instantly cornered Amane and leaned over her form.


    "How dare you say that no one would care about how you look. The media is like sharks Yoko. If they sense a story, they would harass you and follow you until they find something to write. You should not underestimate them."


    Sakura looked traumatized after thinking about something. Just looking at her caused Amane to feel sympathy for her.


    But at the same time, she was amused by Sakura''s words as well.


    Amane knew how brutal the media could be. She had seen carriers being ruined because of media when researching this time. But somehow, Amane was sure she would survive.


    And she would not only survive but thrive if the media tried to use her. She would use the media back and then some.


    "Anyway, this is not the time to be thinking about the media. We are here to talk about your dress and how to make you presentable. First, we need to find your clothes. Let''s go shopping."


    Amane smiled on the outside but she was groaning on the inside.


    Well, Amane liked shopping just fine usually. But going shopping with Sakura was a total nightmare.


    "Sakura, how about we¡­"


    "No, we cannot push it back any longer. We must leave tomorrow for the official Protected and Endangered Beastly Council meeting. We cannot afford to waste any more time here."


    Whatever Amane had to say to Sakura was swallowed by her. One look at Sakura was enough to let you know that she was serious about her words - she was not going to back down.


    "Fine, let''s go shopping. I take it that you want me to wear something that hides me from public eyes?"


    Amane''s words were a little sarcastic but Sakura''s satisfied eyes said that this was precisely what she wanted from Amane.


    So, Amane quickly changed and came down.


    ...¡­.


    Sakura had to admit that most of her words about Yoko covering up were said because of her jealousy and not because she was worried about the media.


    She knew why Yoko had agreed to take the phoenix''s egg and she also knew that Yoko was close to other females apart from her. But that did not mean that Sakura liked this new change in Yoko.


    She missed the times Yoko had only been close to her and listened to her. Those times were something Sakura missed a lot.


    This new Yoko was good as well, but something she felt distant from Sakura.


    "I am ready to leave Sakura. Is this dress, ok?"


    Yoko walked out of her dressing room and her body was covered by a full-length coat as well as loose pants. This was the fourth dress Amane had been asked to change into by Sakura.


    "This one looks ok. We should hurry up now. I booked us both an appointment at the most famous parlor in the city. They will not let us in if we are late."


    Sakura grabbed hold of Amane''s hand and dragged her out. Amane could not help but groan once she realized she would have to spend hours grooming herself.


    "Sakura, it''s only been two weeks since our last visit. Surely, we don''t need to go back so soon¡­"


    As soon as Amane finished speaking the first line, Sakura paused. Her eyes looked back with an ambiguous expression and she glared lightly at Amane.


    "Yoko, it''s already been ''two weeks'' since we last went to the parlor. Two whole weeks for the facial growth to come back and haunt us. It''s about time we make our rounds at the parlor and get our facials done."


    In the end, Amane sighed and gave in. What other choice did she have when Sakura was this stubborn and greedy?


    ''This is going to be a long day for me. I better cooperate with Sakura and save myself the trouble of going through the whole day like this.''


    Sakura dragged Amane out of the Tsurugi home and toward the market. Their usual cloth shop welcomed the pair in.


    Usually, as the head of the prestigious household, the formal dressed for events as high-profile as the official Protected and endangered beast council meeting needed officially made dresses.


    But right now, the pair did not have enough time to get one made. They would have to improvise and adapt to the times.


    "Madam, we need your help urgently. I hope you got our message. My cousin here ruined her figure recently and we don''t know what to do about it."


    Sakura smacked the door to the cloth shop open. Her sudden entry surprised the ''madam'' of the shop. The madam quickly looked up at Sakura with an annoyed expression before she schooled it.


    Then, a big fake smile was plastered all over the madam''s face as she welcomed the pair in.


    "Welcome, my darlings. How may I help you? Ah, Lady Sakura, I did receive your letter so I was getting things ready for your arrival. You said your cousin ruined her form. May I ask you how this happened?"


    The madam was someone who made clothes for most of the people in Sakura''s circle and she was an excellent way to gather gossip. This lady had a way of getting the toughest of information out of her clients.


    The madam was sure that Sakura would be no different from her usual clients. A few words here, a nudge there, and Sakura would spill everything to her.


    That should have been the case. But Sakura became quieter as soon as Madam asked her this question. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It would be better for you to mind your business madam. Unless you want to see this place burn, you better not agitate us both anymore."


    Yoko Tsurugi was nice enough to give the madam a warning to not ask questions.


    Thankfully, madam had good instincts and she knew danger when she saw it. One look at Yoko Tsurugi was enough for her to shut her mouth and not ask any more questions.


    "S-So, this is the dress I modified between the time you called me and your arrival. It is not perfectly fitted but we can fix that soon. It is also a fresh piece not seen by anyone."


    The said dress in question was a loose-fitting dress gown that was supposed to look oversized on the wearer.


    It was a perfect fit for what the pair was looking for.


    "Hmm, I will go and try it out now. Sakura, you keep an eye on things."


    Amane took the dress and quickly changed into it. The dress was made purposely loose by the madam.


    There was no doubt behind the madam''s intentions. Madam wanted an excuse to touch Amane and feel her body. She would be out looking for evidence of why Amane ruined her figure.


    This was quite a common tactic in the upper circles where relationships were not as tight.


    Both, teenage pregnancy as well as unwed pregnancy was common thing here. As such, the news of this happing often circulated in the circle.


    And the common palace for such rumors to be born was the clothes shop like this.


    "Oh dear, looks like your dress is a little too loose on you. Here, let me help you fix that. It will only take a minute so stay still¡­"


    The madam reached out toward Amane to check her body but Amane pulled back before she could be touched.


    She raised her hand and lowered it before waving her hand around.


    "Hmm, this should not be a problem for me to wear. I quite like the fit of this dress as well. I will take it right now."


    Amane''s words stunned the madam. She had not expected her customer to just take the dress like this.


    Her plan to make the dress lose on purpose seemed to have backfired heavily.


    "L-Lady Tsurugi, surely you are not thinking of wearing this dress like that. It''s not only highly oversized but also makes you look like a child weaning adult clothes."


    "So, it makes me look younger? That''s even better for me. It''s like the ultimate battle armor I could have asked for. Right Sakura?"


    The madam looked at Sakura for support as well. She could not believe that Yoko Tsurugi was this shrewd and manipulative.

 Chapter 141 141: Prepare for the battle [pt2]

    The Madam was stunned at the audacity Yoko Tsurugi showed in her shop.Not only was she twisting everything the Madam said, but she was also doing it in a way that could cause misunderstandings. This was not a good thing for the madam.


    She opened her mouth to correct Yoko, but then Sakura joined in.


    "Well, I have to say that this dress looks dashing on you cousin. I think that we should buy it as it is as well. I am sure no one would dare criticize the unique and beautiful design madam came up with, right?"


    This was too much pressure for the madam.


    If she chose to say anything negative, her store''s reputation would fall. But saying anything positive would deprive her of the chance to find some good gossip.


    But in the end, the allure of gossip was not as strong as Madam feared it to be. She was able to prioritize her carrier and take a step back from the pair in front of her.


    "Of course, our lady Yoko looks good in anything. No one will be able to criticize her when she will show up tomorrow in this dress."


    Madam hated to say this but the dress looked stunning on Yoko Tsurugi. The only thing that stuck with her as odd was the size of the dress. But it was more so because she knew how the original dress was supposed to fit.


    If someone saw this dress for the first time on Yoko Tsurugi, they would not feel as if the dress was awkward or oversized at all.


    "Hmm, I will take this dress. Sakura, go and pay for this dress while I do the payment. It will not take me long at all."


    Sakura nodded and quickly paid up.


    As soon as the pair exited the cloth shop, Amane felt someone following her. There was a flash of a camera trying to document her on her right. There was another reporter following her from the west.


    And then there was the reporter that was not even trying to hide his presence.


    All these people were beginning to piss Amane off. The only way she would be able to remain calm in this situation and get anything done would be by losing them.


    Luckily, Sakura had anticipated this happening and decided to use an illusion potion on the pair.


    It was not like they could walk into the parlor and just get their facials done quietly. The rule of the parlor they were visiting was to remain decreet. It was because it was a place that handled high-profile people.


    No one wanted to get into trouble by revealing sensitive information, so an illusion potion was provided.


    "Yoko, here. We will drink this as soon as we get into our car. Our driver would be responsible for losing our tails."


    Their driver and other staff had been trained on how to deal with these annoying pests called reporters. Amane was sure that they would be able to keep these reporters at bay for the time being.


    The smell coming off the illusion potion made Amane gag. But she was sure that it had more to do with her preferences than the pregnancy she was suffering from. She had never been good with a lot of herbs after all.


    "Take it easy Yoko. If you cannot swallow this potion, then don''t worry. I have a lot more you can try out if you like."


    Amane forced the potion down her throat anyway. Be it this potion or the other illusion potions, the basic ingredients for all of them were the same so she would have the same problem swallowing other potions as well.


    "Let''s get this over and done with."


    Amane swallowed the potion and stood up. She felt dizzy for a minute before her magic cloaked her form. Her body had turned into an ordinary schoolgirl''s but the face behind her hidden mask was still the same.


    On the other side, Sakura had transformed as well and they were both ready to head into the parlor.


    The reporters following their car did not even notice when two unknown teenage girls got off the car and sped off. They followed the Tsurugi car to the mansion and waited outside.


    ...¡­


    The parlor trip was hellish. But that was the price one paid for beauty.


    Amane''s skin had been scrubbed and she had been waxed all over. The massage was decent but the feeling of unknown foreign hands on her body made her annoyed,


    On the other hand, Sakura was in her element. She thrived on the attention she got and she also seemed to be having a good time.


    The workers of the parlor tried to get Sakura''s real name and information so that they could sell it later. But Sakura was too cunning to fall for their tricks.


    Every time the worker girls asked a question, Sakura made sure to deflect it and answer vaguely. It pissed off the workers but they could not afford to make Sakura angry.


    Now, Amane would have felt pity for such workers usually. They had to put up with rude and annoying customers most of the time.


    But there was one reason Amane did not feel anything for them.


    These workers were over-pair and overcompensated. They also had unethical income after selling information about their clients to the reporters. That was also the reason they were trying too hard to make Sakura fall for their charms.


    They wanted to know more about Sakura so that they could get more money by selling her information.


    "Sis, I think we are done here. Let''s hurry and go back home now."


    Stay tuned to empire


    Sakura called out and stood up. She looked annoyed after having one of the workers stick to her all the time.


    The worker realized that Sakura''s patience was running thin and quickly let her go. That was how they both managed to make it out of the parlor quickly.


    "Ugh, I forgot how much I hated those crafty employees of the parlor who tried to take advantage of us. But at least we got our skin taken care of."


    Amane wanted to agree but her skin was currently red and suffering after the waxing. She needed immediate aftercare or she would get pimples on her face.


    "Tsk, we don''t have time for all this Sakura. I will grab a gel face mask and then we shall head home."


    Amane instructed before she went toward the backside. She paused as she heard loud noises coming from the room and Amane decided to listen in on what was happening.


    "So, the¡­*augh*...sold the pearl of desires¡­*yes, there*...will be on the black market?"


    The moaning sound was impossible to be mistaken once Amane had her ear pressed up against the wall. She did not care about the sex, but she was interested in what they were talking about.


    The pearl of desires was a sacred artifact for the heretic population. It was a connection to their god and the sacred beast that ruled them all.


    The pearl was said to grant any desire of the one in control of it. But you needed to pay the right price for it.


    "Of course¡­*I love your body. It''s so tight*...the pearl will appear¡­after the auction¡­. *huff*...Lubelion House¡­don''t know the date yet¡­"


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing while leaning against the wall? Don''t you know that leaning like this is not allowed in this corridor? How did you even get in here?"


    One of the employees noticed Amane''s presence and quickly tried to get Amane up. Whether she knew about the conversation taking place behind the corner or not was unknown to Amane.


    But Amane did not mind leaving this parlor now. She had gotten what she wanted from these people after all.


    The place of the auction had already been heard by Amane so that was all she needed to hear.


    "Hmm, I came back for a gel-face mask but I can see that you are unbothered about providing me any good service. I will have to complain about you to your manager after all."


    The employee was not impressed by the threat she heard.


    She heard such things once or twice a day and achieved immunity after hearing this. Most people who came here did not have enough influence to threaten her or anything.


    "Hump, do what you want to."


    That day, the worker and everyone else in the parlor learned a lesson - to not underestimate any of their clients. The rude female had been fired as soon as she entered the restroom once everything was done.


    The main head looked sorrowfully at the worker before handing her the letter of resignation with the employee''s name on it.


    "B-But why? This was how I always behaved with the clients. Why am I getting fired today of all days?"


    The worker asked with a look of disbelief and the main-overlooker looked resigned.


    "I am sorry but things are what they are. You should pack up and leave now."


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 142 142: Into the battlefield [pt1]

    Make-up was a women''s weapon a dress was a woman''s armor. Amane was currently donning both and she was ready to fight.Currently, both Amane and Sakura looked tense as their car approached their destination.


    "Hump, these organizers sure are a crafty bunch. They purposely sent our invitation late so that we won''t have any time to prepare. I checked with everyone else and these invites had been sent out for ages."


    Sakura had personally headed the information-gathering party this time to ensure that she did not miss any part of what was happening. She was not surprised to see that they had been targeted by someone.


    Either the council had sent them invitations late because they were a last-minute addition, or someone had tried to make them miss the meeting.


    "Sakura, calm down. I know you are eager to start accusing people and get to the bottom of this problem, but you need to think about approaching your opponent carefully."


    It was still unknown what delayed these invitations from reaching the pair. And until the culprit was revealed, Amane and Sakura could not relax.


    What made it awkward was that the delivery date on the invitation dated a week back. This letter should have reached the Tsurugi estate almost a week ago.


    "I investigated everyone in our household and the post office as well. The letter was delivered only yesterday."


    That was a piece of useful information to know. It narrowed down the suspicions and ruled out anyone in the Tsurugi household being the culprit.


    "Hmm, I have a feeling that our opponent this time would be a crafty one. Man, those types of people are annoying to deal with."


    Smart opponents were annoying but nothing special. Amane was sure she would be able to deal with her opponent once she had enough evidence.


    The silence that descended upon the pair was broken when their driver knocked at the divide between the back seats and the front seat.


    "Miss, we are here. I will drop you off and pick you up from the main drop-point."


    The driver skillfully navigated the slope and dropped the pair at the entrance. It was time to face the music.


    These were not ancient times when everyone paid attention to the people entering a party. But Amane could not help but compare this situation to the ones she had seen in drama.


    This party was like the first one she had attended in this time period. No one openly looked at her but everyone was observing her at the same time. Some even dared to point toward her and question her.


    ''Hmm, these people are too interested in me. Maybe because this is my second time coming to a public party.''


    Looking back at what happened, Amane was not surprised that the public had an interest in her. She had done a lot to ensure that the people would want to know more about her.


    She observed the people back and watched the host of the party - Benjamin Frank walk toward her. He was the chairman of the council and a known scholar when it came to beasts.


    Amane quite enjoyed reading some of his take on beasts.


    "Lady Yoko Tsurugi, welcome to our humble gathering. You had me at the edge of my seat with worry when you failed to reply to my invitation letter. But I am so glad that you came here."


    *cough*


    "Ah, of course. Little Sakura is here as well. I am so sorry that I did not greet you first Sakura. How is your father Akaba doing? He was a dear friend of mine so I was sad when he broke off contact. I hope he is feeling well now." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura looked to be in an uncomfortable position now. She had been the one to attract attention in the first place. But now that she had the attention, she did not know what to do with it.


    Amane decided to help her out with her problem since she felt sorry for Sakura.


    "Our previous family head is alright now, but he has not recovered enough to show himself in public. Once he is well enough, you would be the first one to know, Mr. Benjamin."


    The chairman of the council looked taken aback when Amane interrupted his talk with Sakura suddenly. But then he noticed how uncomfortable Sakura looked and backed down.


    "A-Ah, of course. Akaba had always been a strong man so I am sure he will pull through his illness and stand in front of us all again. He must be proud to have such a wonderful successor taking care of his seat until he comes back, right?"


    ''Hmm, I don''t know old man. I am quite sure Akaba hates me with a passion and is plotting my demise at this current moment as well.''


    These were Amane''s thoughts but they did not show up on her face. Instead, she gave the chairman a harmless smile and took her leave.


    "Hmm, the chairman is not the one who sabotaged us. I can feel his sincerity when he talks to us. It seems like we need to find our culprit some other way."


    Amane was sure that the chairman was not the one. But that ruled out only one of the several potential culprits.


    "I don''t know about the culprit, but a headache is about to come our way. Yoko, brace yourself now. The person heading toward us is Bambi Clint. Her family used to be a subordinate of ours before they broke free. The Clent hates us for it."


    Amane had to say that she had never seen such¡­pink¡­human before.


    From head to toe, Bambi Clent was covered in pink. Her hair had dyed pink and her contact lenses were also pink. She had a pink flamingo-feathered muffler followed by a pink dress and pink jeweler.


    But the most prominent feature Bambi Clent had was her bright pink makeup. It gave her face a shade of pink that no ordinary human should possess.


    "Hump, the Tsurugi family finally decided to make an appearance. Well, it was about time. Everyone wanted to see the new head of Tsurugi after all this time. It''s nice to finally have a close look."


    Bambi Clent had a haughty attitude but it was expected of her. The Clent family had a reputation to maintain as the gatekeepers of the elite. And as a gatekeeper, she needed to make sure the next head of the Tsurugi family was up to her standards.


    "Please keep a certain distance from me. My doctor said that too much pink is not good for my health."


    Amane raised her hand to create a hypothetical barrier between herself and Bambi Clent. Everyone who watched this scene could not help the laughter bubbling inside their bellies.


    Yoko Tsurugi had done what they all had wanted to do to Bambi Clent forever. No one liked her obsession to wear everything matching.


    Bambi Clent was pink today and she might be blue tomorrow. That sudden change made everyone steer clear of her.


    "Y-Y-You! How dare you belittle me, you child¡­But I think I will forgive your attitude this time. After all, you have just stepped into the high society and you might still not know many rules. But worry not because I will teach you everything."


    Bambi assured Yoko with her head held high. She was sure that after Yoko hear all this, she would fall on Bambi''s feet and demand to be taught.


    But nothing like that happened. Yoko Tsurugi did not even bat an eyelash when she heard Bambi brag about herself.


    "I would have to decline your offer. You see, I have a great escort for high society so I don''t need you. I think you might have a better time trying to convince someone else."


    ''How dare she. I am doing her a favor and here she is, trying to dodge me. What gives Yoko Tsurugi the confidence to act like this? It makes me want to drag her down and humiliate her.''


    Bambi might even have acted on her desires if her secretary had not shot her a look that said ''not now.''


    That was the only reason Bambi controlled herself and calmed down.


    "I see. So, you do not need my help? Well, I hope you have a fun time trying to navigate the high society without my help¡­"


    "Now Bambi, don''t be too annoyed with Yoko Tsurugi. As we said, this is her first time in such a setting so she is bound to make mistakes. You need to guide her as a good senior and ensure that she does not have a problem adjusting."


    The whole hallway looked toward the elder of the Clent family who spoke up. Bambi had the most betrayed expression on her face and Amane had a feeling Bambi had no idea what was happening.


    The Clent elder looked at Yoko with a calm and knowing expression on his face. And somehow, being looked at like that made Amane quite annoyed.

 Chapter 143 143: Into the battlefield [pt2]

    "Now Bambi, don''t be too annoyed with Yoko Tsurugi. As we said, this is her first time in such a setting so she is bound to make mistakes. You need to guide her as a good senior and ensure that she does not have a problem adjusting."Elder Clent was a well-known figure in high society. Everyone knew his name and even his looks.


    On the surface, he was a well-respected member of the society. But everyone was afraid of him and his family. No one wanted to pick a bone with him.


    "Grandfather, what are you saying? Don''t you know who she is? She''s¡­"


    "I know who she is Bambi. She is Yoko Tsurugi, the heiress of Tsurugi''s house. But that should matter now. Grievances of the past should be left in the past. You both are young so you should get along well with each other."


    The Clent Elder had a calm and happy look on his face when he faced his granddaughter.


    On the surface, nothing seemed to be wrong. But Amane''s eyes did not miss the small flinch Bambi gave and her submissive attitude.


    "Of course. Since Grandfather wants me to help Yoko Tsurugi out, I shall follow your will and do so." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane could see that it killed Bambi to say this. She was gaging on the inside and she desired to be anywhere but here.


    "Good. I am quite happy to see that both of you are getting along so splendidly. It warms my heart to see a pair of friends so tight."


    It had only been about 10 minutes since Amane had met Bambi Clent. But the proclamation by Elder Clent caused Amane and Bambi to become best friends.


    Everyone expected this to be the end of the show and get all looked away. But Amane was not willing to let this be the end. She wanted to know Elder Clent that she was not willing to down to him.


    "Oh, you want me to be best friends with this walking pink thing? I am afraid that it would not be possible for me. Now, I shall take my leave before I get infested by stupidity."


    Amane''s words were followed by a thunderous silence inside the room. No one had dared to speak up against Elder Clent until today.


    The people looking at Amane were stunned. But nothing matched Elder Clent''s expression of being murderous. He looked ready to tear into Amane at that very second.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, mind your words. I know your family has a bad relationship with ours, but that is no reason for you to insult me like this. Now, I would like to have an apology from your side."


    Amane looked Elder Clent right in the face when he demanded Amane apologize to him. But Amane was not in the mood to accommodate him.


    "Yoko, maybe we should back down."


    Sakura squeezed Amane''s arm to try and make her back down. But then she felt something slithering inside Amane''s dress and Sakura quickly puller her hand back.


    It seemed like her cousin had not come here unprepared.


    "Apologize? Me? I will do so once you apologize for making me put up with your annoying presence. You see, I don''t have a lot of time on my hand and¡­"


    "Lady Yoko, please come with me. There is something I want to talk to you about."


    Before Amane could insult Elder Clent anymore, her wrist was grabbed by Bambi and she dragged Amane away from the incoming fight.


    Bambi had seen her grandfather get ready to strike Yoko and she had acted without thinking. She knew from personal experience how much it hurt and how strong her grandfather was.


    "Bambi, what are you doing? Stop right there."


    The elder asked with a thundering voice but Bambi ignored his second words and quickly dragged Amane out.


    "Grandfather, don''t worry. I will become best friends with Yoko in no time and bring her to our side. You don''t need to worry about a thing now."


    Bambi promised as she refused to look back. She knew she was in trouble after what she had done. But what had happened had happened. She could no longer do anything about it.


    "Elder Clent, it was nice to meet you again but I must take my leave as well. I cannot leave my cousin alone since this is her first big social event. Now, if you would excuse me."


    Sakura quickly took her leave as well. She looked at Elder Clent''s rage-filled expression before making her way toward Amane. She was worried that it would be too late and someone (Bambi) would be killed before she even reached the pair.


    ...¡­..


    ''I did it. I managed to defy my grandfather and take my first step toward freedom. At this rate, I just might be able to do what I want to and¡­''


    Bambi felt something touch her hand which was warped tightly around Yoko Tsurugi''s arm. It felt scaly and it slowly crawled up her naked arm.


    The sensation of a wet tongue touching her cheek made Bambi freeze and she finally looked at the creature sitting on her shoulder.


    Bambi freaked out but before her body could move, Yoko had taken control of the slithery reptile and held it in her arms.


    "Hibi, I did not tell you that you could come out. Stop causing my trouble or I will lock you up in a cage from now on."


    Yoko Tsurugi held the snake-like creature in her arms. Her hand supported the snake''s head while the body was warped around Amane''s arms.


    "Aww. A b-beast. There is a beast in this party with us. P-Please, save me¡­."


    Bambi felt her heart give a painful beat as she took in the creature in front of her. She did not want to imagine what that jaw could do to her.


    The beast looked weak at first but Bambi had a feeling that it was hiding the real danger it could be.


    "Don''t worry lady Clent. Hibi is a pet and is also tamed. He will not until I specifically instruct him to. You are safe and sound for now."


    Bambi breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she heard that she was safe. She had felt her life flashing before her eyes when she had first seen the beast.


    "Hey wait, did you bring this beast in here? Do you have any idea how sensitive beasts are to sound and how dangerous it could be to bring them to a gathering? What if someone had gotten hurt? Or even worse?"


    Bambi looked sick imagining what could have happened. But Amane did not have any guilt showing on her face.


    "I am aware of what the limits of my beasts are, Lady Clent. It would serve you well to remember who I am and what my profession is. It would also serve you well to stay clear of me before you die."


    Bambi''s body shook when she heard the threats.


    She wanted to call Yoko a lot of names. But the eyes of the snake-like beast scared her. A single look from them made Bambi reconsider opening her mouth.


    "I-I understand. In any case, I will be taking my leave now. I hope you have a nice time soon enjoy this party."


    In the end, Bambi could not keep her cool. She quickly made her escape without looking black. If she had done so, she would have likely fainted from the shock of seeing the beast staring back at her.


    "No Hibi. Despite what Lady Bambi looks and smells like, she is not food. Don''t you dare try to take a bite out of her!"


    The beast gave Amane a sorrowful look. Lady Bambi smelled like strawberries and that matched her overall pink scheme.


    A beast did not have good eyesight so in its eyes, Bambi looked like a giant fruit.


    "Yoko, are you alright? Where is Bambi Clent? Is she not here with you? Anyway, I got delayed because there were a few people who wanted to talk to me about something. What about you? How are you doing?"


    Sakura finally managed to catch up to Amane. She had a flushed face which was likely caused by the cold air blowing around them right now.


    "Lady Bambi Clent is an interesting lady. I wonder how far she is going to go for the things she wants."


    "Yoko, please control your greed. As much as you want to challenge everyone and everything, leave the Clent family. They are not someone whom we can easily anger."


    Sakura did not beg yet but her voice was close to it. But one look at Yoko''s face was enough to tell Sakura that she would not get her wish.


    "Sorry Sakura, but I think I want to take this chance to get close to Lady Bambi. She might prove to be an important chess piece during the upcoming battle we will be facing. She might also be the key that would lead us to our culprit."

 Chapter 144 144: The itch in the belly [pt1] R-18

    Sakura looked sick when she heard Amane speak. She had seen her house fight Clent family all her life, so the thought of allying did not even cross her mind.But looking at Yoko''s determined expression told Sakura that she would not back down no matter what Sakura did. So, it would be better for Sakura to back down and allow Yoko to do what she wanted.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want to do then I am sure you will find a way to swing Bambi to your side. But can you not do the courting publicly? It might reflect publicly on our family."


    It has less to do with the family''s reputation and everything to do with the fact that Sakura did not want to see Amane try and win over another person. Her jealous personality might take it the wrong way.


    By now, Sakura should be used to watching Yoko try and tame others for her goal. But it never got easy to see Yoko with other girls when Sakura was right there for her.


    "Hmm, we shall see if the public courting is needed or not. But for now, we both should head back. And maybe also threaten a reporter or two to keep their mouths shut, right?"


    As soon as Amane finished speaking, a terrified yell reached the pair. They hurried away toward the corner where a reporter seemed to be shaking and trying to create a barrier between himself and the snake-like beast Amane had let down.


    "Well, look at what we have here. Mr. Reporter sure has it tough out here. So, what are you going to do now? Beg for your life?"


    Hibi kept the reporter in check. It hissed every time the reporter tried to take a step away from in front of him. The snake had the poor reporter terrified for his life.


    "Hibi, stop trying to scare the poor guy and come here. I am sure that our dear reporter here and even those who followed us out will keep their mouths shut if they knew what is good for them."


    Amane spoke this sentence generally. The other reporters who followed her and Bambi out to get some juicy rumors quickly thought about their decisions and decided to not publish this in the news column.


    As much as they all liked money and fame, they did not want to incur the wrath of the Tsurugi name.


    Especially after what they saw happening in front of their eyes.


    "O-Of course I understand. Nothing happened here and I accidentally got lost in the party. I shall go back now and do my work."


    The reporter knew he had been caught so he quickly tried to escape. His eyes were looking at Hibi the whole time he was on the terrace. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, this takes care of one thing for us at least. I should send Hibi out to keep an eye on things now. I am sure that something would happen at this party soon."


    Amane had a nagging feeling that she was in trouble. It was not often that she felt like this and her feeling proved to be right every time.


    "Ugh, can you not land yourself in trouble just one time, Yoko? I know you want excitement and thrill in your life but some people are fed up with this nonsense you are subjecting yourself to."


    Sakura did not mean her words seriously. But her words were amusing enough for Amane to laugh out loud.


    "Ah, sorry. I will think about this in the future. But I don''t think there is anything I can do to stop the anger from coming toward me."


    Amane joked and started walking back. The egg in her womb shifted due to the sudden activity which caused Amane to groan. It was pressing up against the opening of her womb and it sent a tingling sensation all over her body.


    A flush covered Amane''s face as she stopped walking. Sakura noticed the unusual complexion Amane supported and she quickly concluded that something was wrong.


    "Yoko, are you alright? You look a little flushed. Maybe we both should retire for the night?"


    Sakura offered this because she was worried for Yoko. but Yoko seemed determined to see this party through.


    Despite her body protesting and sending tingling sensations inside, Amane pushed herself to stand up and go back to her room.


    "Sakura¡­*huff*...let''s go back."


    Amane''s face was flushed red and her eyes looked just a little bit dizzy. Sakura noticed all this and her mind worked over time. She was suddenly aware of the heated atmosphere surrounding the pair as well as Amane''s condition.


    It was Sakura''s turn to grab hold of Amane and drag her toward the restrooms.


    "I know you want to go back to the party right now but you are in no condition to be walking around. I think you need to relieve yourself a little before we can go back. I know a place we can use for this."


    Sakura had been to this organization before with her father. She knew where the restrooms were and which parts were accessible to the public. She quickly dragged Amane toward one of those back rooms and locked the door.


    Once she was alone with Amane, the confidence Sakura had shown thus far wilted away and her shy nature returned.


    "S-So, you can help yourself here Amane. Before you ask - this room is specifically designed for sexual encounters that need to be kept secret so no information would leak out from here."


    Sakura assured Yoko of this as she led the elder toward the bed.


    Amane was surprised when Sakura led her here but one look at Sakura''s bottom half was enough to confirm that Amane was not the only one currently suffering from a sexual situation. Sakura seemed to be aroused as well.


    "Look at yourself Sakura. Did you want to get fucked by me so badly that the thought turned you on? You did not come here to help me out. You came here to help yourself out. Isn''t that, right?"


    Amane questioned as she dragged Sakura''s head on a level with her wetness. Sakura did not complain and went along with that forceful action.


    Sakura''s eyes flickered up and down one or twice before settling on Amane''s wetness. They had somehow gotten lucky that a wet patch had not formed on the outside dress yet.


    "Y-You are right master. I am horny and I want to come. So, won''t you please lend me your beautiful pussy to relieve myself into? I promise I will scratch the itch you are feeling deep inside your body."


    Sakura rubbed Amane''s stomach when she made this offer. Amane''s stomach felt a little firmer than before and it was all because of the egg.


    The pregnancy curve was barely visible but it still sent an exciting thrill down Sakura''s back. She could not help but feel like she was stealing someone else''s pregnant wife.


    Before Sakura could take any more action, her cock was rubbed lightly by Yoko''s feet before she opened Sakura''s pants and stripped Sakura of her bottom half.


    Sakura''s hard cock and her leaking pussy stood at attention in front of Amane''s eyes. Even having Amane''s eyes on her made Sakura flinch in her place.


    Suddenly, Amane placed one of her feet on top of Sakura''s hard cock and rubbed it. The sensation reminded Sakura of the first time she had spent a night with Yoko.


    "M-Master, what are you doing? There is no need for you to-"


    "Don''t tell me what I can and cannot do pet. Now, we don''t have a lot of time so we need to make our fucking session quick and then head back. I will fuck you later once we are in our room."


    Sakura gulped down in nervousness before she nodded. She was suddenly pulled down by Yoko and made to lie down on the bed.


    "Sakura, this is what''s going to happen. I am going to ride your hard cock and make you come inside. I will use you as I want to and you will take it all. Do you understand?"


    Amane''s eyes stared right into Sakura''s when she asked this question. Sakura gulped her nervousness down and nodded in understanding.


    She was horny and Amane''s words were turning her on even more. She wanted her body to be defiled by Amane since a long time ago.


    "Good girl. It is nice to see that you understand what I am saying. Now, I want you to do one more thing for me. Use your talented tongue and open my body up. I am sure you will enjoy eating me out."


    Amane pulled Sakura''s head until it was right in front of her pussy. The leaking treat was dripping and wet. It was calling out to Sakura and Amane dropped her body weight on top of her face.


    A shy tongue came out to lick Amane''s pussy once, twice before Sakura descended on her with passion.

 Chapter 145 145: The itch in the belly [pt2] R-18

    Sakura''s shininess flew out of the window the second Amane sat down on her face. Her tongue was buried deep inside Amane''s pussy and eating her out."Sakura, is my pussy so tasty that you are not even breathing while eating me out? Aww, look at you. You look so desperate while being beneath my body like this."


    Amane tubbed Sakura''s face with her hand in mock affection before grabbing hold of Sakura''s mouth and pulling it away from her pussy.


    Amane''s slick and Sakura''s saliva created a string-like connection between the two body parties that had been glued together.


    Sakura gulped once she saw that connection but it broke apart quickly. Amane''s slick fell on top of her face and Sakura''s tongue darted out to catch it in her open mouth.


    "Sakura, I never knew you could be so naughty. Are you trying to get my slick inside your mouth? Who permitted you to do so?"


    Amane felt her body tingle and the egg pressed up against the opening of her womb harder. It was causing constant pangs of pleasure to course through her body.


    But she braved through it all without losing her mind and focused on Sakura. She forced one of her fingers to enter Sakura''s mouth and then another. Her finger pressed up against Sakura''s tongue and then fucked her mouth.


    "You filthy thing. Do my fingers feel so good in your mouth that you must leak like this? God, it makes me want to bring out my dildo and fuck you silly with it. I think you will enjoy it - being stuffed with my fake cock while your pussy tries to milk me dry. I will keep you from coming and you will take it all like a good girl."


    Imagining all this made Sakura''s blood boil and her cock get harder. She wanted Amane''s cock to be buried inside her body but she also wanted to bury her cock inside Amane. She needed to mark the elder inside out.


    The twisted thoughts Sakura had made her nervous. But she could not stop herself from wanting what her body did at that time.


    "Don''t worry Sakura. I know what you want right now. You are lucky that we are both short on time. I will give you what you want now."


    Amane quickly stretched her pussy a little before sitting on Amane''s cock. It was a tough fit since Amane was not stretched out properly to be able to take Sakura in.


    But her pussy quivered at the sensation of something filling it. The stretch was addicting and it made Amane happy.


    Sakura had to hold herself back when her cock disappeared inside Amane''s body. She could watch it slowly disappear inside Yoko''s body with fascinated eyes. Even the arch of Yoko''s back was seductive to her.


    Sakura''s hands unconsciously reached out toward Yoko''s waist to try and pull her down.


    "Sakura¡­augh¡­no. I told you¡­that you are¡­not in charge¡­"


    Amane''s words drove out a sorrowful sound from Sakura''s mouth. She was frustrated and annoyed at being denied what she wanted.


    But all those thoughts of being denied flew out of her mouth when Amane''s pussy clenched around her cock.


    Gravity had helped Amane take all of Sakura in. Her public hair rested just shy of meeting Sakura''s balls and her cock was already kissing the entrance of Amane''s pussy.


    "Shit, this feels so good. Why are you so big, Sakura? I bet you can slip into my womb if you wanted to."


    Sakura''s cock hear was being kissed by Amane''s womb opening. Her G-spot was constantly being pressed by Sakura''s hard cock.


    "Y-Yoko, it''s too much. Your pussy is too much. I might come right now."


    Sakura warned as she felt the clench of the body around her. The sensation was amazing and it caused Sakura to not want to pull out. She wanted to be here all her life - buried in Yoko''s heat and fucking her.


    "Tsk, control yourself Sakura. It will be no fun if you came so soon."


    Yoko warned Sakura and it was only through sheer willpower that Sakura was able to hold herself back from coming.


    But that condition did not last long. As soon as Sakura felt like she had stabilized, Yoko started to move. Her pussy clenched around Sakura''s cock and dragged it deeper into her body.


    "Ahn, so deep. I am so deep into you Amane. I will fuck you pregnant as well. Being fat and heavy with kids suit you."


    Sakura was babbling whatever she wanted to know. Her mouth poured out filthy shit as she moved her hips.


    She was so deep into Yoko now that even Yoko had no control over Sakura''s hips. So, Sakura was able to force her cock head into Yoko''s slightly open womb, and her cock pulsed with need.


    Come filled Amane''s womb and the egg finally settled down quietly. It seemed like it had been starving all this time for the come.


    "Y-Yoko, this is not enough. My cock is not going down."


    Sakura complained but Yoko''s body was already big and heavy. If she had even a little more come in her, then it would begin to show in her dress.


    "Tsk, you are one horny bitch. But don''t worry because I will take care of your balls. My feet should be enough to make you come. You will thank me for this, right?"


    Amane stood up with difficulty. She mourned all the come leaking out of her pussy now. But Amane had no way to keep it all into her.


    All she could do was to rub her dented belly and wait for her womb to absorb a little of that come.


    The picture above Sakura was too tempting for her. She could not help but want to reach out to Yoko and touch her as well.


    She almost stood up before she was pushed down by Amane''s feet. It handed on Sakura''s breasts first before moving down and rubbing her hard cock.


    "Tsk, you get off on being humiliated, right? Does this feel good? Are you feeling satisfied yet Sakura? Your cock got harder. That means you are about to come, right? Then hurry up and come for me."


    Amane rubbed her foot all over Sakura''s cock. It should not have been enough, but the sensation of having a soft foot press up against her body felt too great to hold back. Sakura panted and shivered as her orgasm was sucked out of her body.


    She came all over Amane''s feet, her cock and pussy coming together. The mess she made was all mixed up in the bed and someone would have a hard cleaning it all up.


    But that was none of anyone''s concern.


    "Sakura, once you can, clean yourself up and come back to the party. I will go and take a quick shower before re-doing my make-up."


    Thank god Amane had learned how to apply her makeup before the party. Somehow, she knew that this situation would occur and she had been ready to face it.


    Sakura gave a fucked groan of pleasure to let Amane know that she had heard her voice. But it would still take some time for her to come back to her senses.


    Amane left the wing first and watched as all eyes turned toward her. She had not changed her dress but her make-up was different from before.


    And that was what made everyone question what she had been up to. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before anyone could gather the courage to ask her what happened, Amane moved toward the side which held Bambi Clent. She was currently standing in front of her grandmaster and they seemed to be arguing


    Before they could conclude, Amane put her arm around Bambi''s shoulder and pulled her body back to make her lean against Amane''s body.


    "Hello, Elder Clent. I am here to take my dear friend since I need to talk to her. I hope you do not mind me doing this."


    Amane''s eyes looked challenging and it made Elder Clent angry. He was annoyed at his granddaughter''s foolishness already and now this happened.


    But before he could say anything, he remembered that he was the one who advertised his granddaughter''s and Yoko Tsurugi''s friendship. He could not take his words back so early.


    "Tsk, fine brat. You may have my granddaughter for now. But don''t you dare think that you have won. This is a temporary truce that will fall through the second you decided to do anything foolish."


    Elder Clent seemed determined to drive a rift between the pair.


    He had been to form a connection with Yoko Tsurugi once he heard that she had beef with the elders of her family as well as Akaba Tsurugi. He had thought that he would be able to seduce her to his side and then have her marry his grandson.


    But he had forgotten that Yoko Tsurugi had the blood of her family running through her body as well. She turned out to be just as annoying as her predecessors.

 Chapter 146 146: The deal of the night

    Bambi instantly regretted coming back to the party. All eyes were on her since she had just come back from being with Yoko Tsurugi. Everyone wanted to know what to think of the next Tsurugi head."Bambi, come with me right now. I think there is much we need to discuss among us."


    Bambi flinched as soon as she heard her grandfather''s voice. Anyone could tell that the old man was angry at her. This conversation was going to suck so much.


    There was no way to prevent the confrontation that was about to happen. Bambi would have to sit there and hear her grandfather talking down to her.


    He led Bambi into a secluded corner but that was not enough to prevent the curious eyes from looking at them. Those who wanted to know what was happening would find a way to listen in anyway.


    "Grandfather, this place is not the¡­"


    "Bambi, you fool. I asked you to keep that Yoko Tsurugi in check, not to become her best friend. Did you see her attitude? There is no way we can ever let her do as she pleases. You need to find a way to crush her somehow."


    Elder Clent had always believed that his family was superior to the Tsurugi family. His family had a long history and it had always served an important position.


    In his opinion, the Tsurugi family was useless and a shame in the name of the upper class. The Tsurugi head boasted about being ''the'' beast tamers but the whole world knew that it was a sham.


    The ability to control the beasts was swindling every generation and it would soon disappear from this world. Then, the Tsurugi household would fall as well.


    "Grandfather, what if the rumors surrounding Yoko Tsurugi are true? What if she can control the beasts and use them?"


    Bambi had seen it with her own eyes. That snake beast had listened to Yoko and followed her instructions. There was no way to fake such a thing.


    "Foolish girl. There is nothing like beast-taming in this world. It had always been a lie fed to the public by the Tsurugi household so that they could maintain their social status. You better watch your words when you talk to me, alright?"


    Elder Clent was raging now. He was about to lose his inhibition and smack Bambi when an arm landed on Bambi''s shoulder and pulled her back into a soft chest.


    "Hello, Elder Clent. I am here to take my dear friend since I need to talk to her. I hope you do not mind me doing this."


    Yoko Tsurugi had the most infuriating smile Elder Clent had seen in his life. He wanted to smack her face as well. But he had to control his desire to harm Yoko Tsurugi.


    Not only was the public setting, but he had also declared her as Bambi''s friend.


    Even if he had been humiliated, it was given that he would have to be the bigger man and forgive Yoko.


    "Tsk, fine brat. You may have my granddaughter for now. But don''t you dare think that you have won? This is a temporary truce that will fall through the second you decided to do anything foolish


    The one most confused by all this was Bambi. She did not know why she was stuck between the two. She could feel Yoko''s hand resting on her waist and it send tingles down her spine.


    Something was intoxicating about Yoko''s scent that made her lean up against Yoko more.


    "Lady Bambi, let''s take our leave now. I am sure your grandfather would not mind us deepening our relationship."


    The elder was about to comment on it when Yoko walked away with Bambi in her arms.


    Bambi Clent was not used to being treated so specially by anyone. Her face had a natural blush under her make-up and she could not bring it down.


    "Your make-up is different from before. Did something happen?"


    Bambi asked this question to distract herself from her thoughts. She felt Yoko''s hand shift over her waist and somehow, it made her want that hand grab some other part of her body.


    ''How good would it feel if that hand fucked my pussy? I swear that Yoko would be able to reach my pleasure point easily.''


    Bambi would not call herself a bisexual person. She had been mainly attracted to males until now.


    This might be the first time she had found herself sexually frustrated with another woman and somehow Bambi did not mind or denied this attraction. Yoko''s aura was too dominant for that to happen.


    Once they were out of the public eye, Yoko let go of Bambi. That made Bambi feels disappointed but she easily covered that feeling.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, what do you want from me? And what happened to the beast you were carrying around? Do you, have it?"


    Bambi questioned with a cautious voice.


    As interested as she was in Yoko, she would not risk her well-being over satisfying her curiosity.


    "Are you talking about my beast? Hibi is here somewhere. It was getting frustrating being with me all the time so I set it free in this space. I am sure it will be having a fun time right about now."


    Bambi jolted as soon as she heard Yoko''s words. The sudden danger of her situation donned over her senses and she looked surprised by what she heard.


    "You are saying that you unleashed a dangerous beast right in the middle of this party with so many important and dignified people? Do you know what would happen to you if you are caught? You might be killed."


    Bambi spoke up with a surprised expression. She could not warp her head around what Yoko Tsurugi had done.


    This required some serious guts as well as will pull off.


    "As if any of these people are important enough to cause a fuss if they die. Don''t look so scared. I assure you that nothing would happen today. Hibi is trained and would not show itself in front of people."


    Hearing Yoko''s words, Bambi was not able to contain her laugh. It was filled with relief and disbelief at the same time.


    "Y-You just unleashed a deadly beast in the middle of the official Protected and endangered beast council meeting hall and you are not even afraid? Man, I cannot believe I met someone this crazy."


    Bambi was more than aware that she was nursing a crush on Yoko Tsurugi now.


    This was dangerous and it could not be allowed to nurture into anything more. The Tsurugi family was her sworn enemy. One they had to defeat at any cost.


    "Anyway, this is enough about me and my beast. I called you out here because I needed your help. I think you might know what I am talking about as well."


    Bambi was curious to know what Yoko was about to say. Just what was so important was that Yoko had to drag Bambi out in the middle of her conversation with her grandfather.


    "You must have heard rumors about my late response already, right?"


    Of course, Bambi had heard rumors about it. She was an icon of the upper class and here, information was power. If you knew your opponent, you could make them bow down to you.


    "I might have heard a thing or two. Are you telling me that you did not get the invitation on time?"


    At first, Bambi had thought that this rumor had to be false at all costs. There was no way someone would pull a prank like this. And especially not with the Tsurugi household.


    But now she could see that it was the truth. Someone had dared to try and humiliate the Tsurugi house.


    "Hmm, that rumor is true. I see that you have a solid and reliable information network you can utilize at any time. I want you to use this network to help me out. So, what do you say?"


    This was a good opportunity for Bambi to fuck Yoko over.


    She could feed her false information and cause a rift between her and her family. Heck, she could even use this opportunity to make a profit from her house.


    There was so much Bambi could do that it was not even funny.


    But in the end, she decided to not say this to Yoko. She had a reason to gain favor with Yoko Tsurugi as well and it was because of her future.


    Bambi wanted to gain freedom from her house and get out of her grandfather''s watchful eyes. She wanted to live her life freely.


    "Alright, I will help you out. But in return, you must help me out as well. I will send you an invite clad in yellow tomorrow. Once you get it, do come, and meet me. I might have some news for you."


    A single night was not enough for most people to find out any information. But it was enough for Bambi to find out a lot. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 147 147: A hidden Assassin

    "There is no point in hiding like this. If you wanted to kill Bambi Clent then you should have attacked her outright."Amane called out toward the assassin as soon as Bambi Clent had gone inside. She had sensed the assassin looking at the pair from a long time ago.


    Since then, Amane had kept an eye on the assassin and she had slowly figured out the assassin''s identity.


    "Aqua, there is no reason for you to hide now. I know you are there so show yourself."


    Amane called out and Aqua finally showed her face. From the sullen and regretful expression on Aqua''s face, it was easy to tell that it was her first personality. The second one would not have been calm or able to hold herself back at all.


    "Tsk, you knew I was hiding in the bushes all along, right? But you did not call out to me all this time because you did not want me to be found out. What would have happened if I would have been after you?"


    Aqua asked the question with a sullen voice. Her confidence had taken a massive hit once she realized that she had been caught red-handed. No one should have been able to do so.


    But Aqua had learned not to underestimate Yoko Tsurugi and her powers. She could make the impossible possible.


    "Hmm, so what are you doing here? I can tell that you are here to assassinate someone. But who is your target? I might spare your life if you tell me."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s voice contained nothing but the truth when she said that she *might* spare Aqua.


    Had it been any other assassin sent in place of Aqua, they might have died to keep their mission a secret. But Aqua was not that loyal or desperate. She was willing to speak up when she was asked a question.


    "Someone commissioned me to kill the Clent heiress and her grandfather. Bambi Clent was going to be my first target but now that is ruined. I don''t suppose you will let me kill her, right?"


    Aqua had not heard the whole conversation that took place between Bambi and Yoko, but she had heard enough to know that they both had struck a deal.


    And as much as Aqua wanted to fulfill her mission, she did not want to make an enemy out of Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Aqua, I know what this mission means to you but I would rather not have you go after Bambi for now. Do you think you can do that?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aqua sighed and nodded. What other choice did she have here? Even her other half was yelling at her to do as Yoko wanted. And that was all Aqua needed to agree.


    "Fine. Then I guess the old man is out of the question as well. I would not risk killing one without killing the other as well."


    The mission report had said that Aqua would only get her reward once both of her targets were dead.


    So why would she risk putting a target on her head and killing off only one of the two?


    "By the way, there is something fishy going on with the chairman of Benjamin Frank. He left to check up on something in the middle of his party. As far as I know, he does not have family or priorities to check up on."


    Aqua was a good source of information for Amane.


    Since Amane had been out of the party for some time, she had not known what happened and what was normal. Sakura was not here to tell Amane if someone''s behavior was normal or not.


    "I see. The chairman did not feel like much of a threat to me so I did not pay attention to him. But it might be possible that he is hiding some kind of secret."


    Aqua''s words had made Amane curious and she instantly deployed Hibi to try and find the Chairman. He had to be somewhere close by, right?


    That was what Amane guessed at first. But the more she looked for the chairman, the more she was confused by the layout of this place.


    There was a maze-like labyrinth constructed below this council hall. It was deep and difficult to navigate for a normal human. There were also claw marks on the labyrinth and they looked fresh.


    "Well, would you look at that? Seems like our chairman does have a lot to hide from the public eye. I did not take him to be such a crafty person."


    Amane was glad that she had decided to check the chairman now. It was because of that reason that she had been able to find the attached creature the chairman was keeping locked up in this labyrinth.


    Hibi''s eyes were not good but its other senses were sharp. It was able to pick up the scent as well as the vibration of someone dragging themselves across the wall.


    Using a little bit of her mana, Amane was about to figure out what that creature was - a Siren.


    A Siren was roaming freely in the middle of the labyrinth and it looked pissed off. Its humanoid body was going over itself and trying to take deeper breaths.


    That Siren had been away from a water source for too long. If this continued, then it would die for sure.


    Just when Amane made up her mind to go and help Siren, the Chairman arrived on the scene. It picked up the Siren and took it back.


    In the middle of the labyrinth, there was a small lake. The chairman threw the Siren into the water and it instantly became fresh-looking once more.


    "Stop worrying me, Lune. My heart skips a beat every time I find you gone from your enclosure. I might die if you leave me so, please stay here. The outside world is not a safe place for you."


    The chairman seemed to have a deep connection with the Siren in his grip. The Siren pretended like it understood what the Chairman was saying and it even rubbed the Chairman''s back.


    That action was nostalgic to the chairman and he cried while laying his head on the Siren''s shoulder.


    Unknown to the chairman, the Siren opened its mouth to try and eat the Chairman. It was a beast after all and it was hungry. Even a human could end up on its dinner menu if the beast was given an opportunity.


    But before the Siren could make a move, the chairman pulled back from the hug and took hold of the Siren''s face. It caused the Siren to freeze in shock and it blinked up at the chairman with a blank look.


    "Here, has some food. I will try to bring more food for you later. I also called a beast expert here who might be able to help you go back to your human form soon. I hope you can hang on until then."


    The chairman seemed to be delusional about something. He had mistaken the Siren as a caused human and was now caring for one as such.


    Amane had seen such fools before and they usually snapped out of their delusions once they saw the beast''s real face. But somehow, he doubted that the chairman would be this easy to snap out.


    The Siren tried to speak but its mouth did not form any words humans could understand.


    It suddenly sensed Amane''s presence in the room as well and it snarled. She had been caught.


    "Lune, what is wrong? Is there something you do not like here? You can tell me."


    Since Amane felt too much like an alpha beast, the Siren likely thought of her as competition for its prey and felt threatened.


    Amane quickly backed away and decided to wait for the chairman to approach her.


    "So, did you find out something about the Chairman, Yoko? Is it something juicy?"


    What Amane had found out about the chairman was beyond juicy. Some would even say that it was forbidden information that could end the Chairman''s carrier if it leaked out.


    "Huh? Oh, it''s nothing special. I am just suddenly assured that it was not the chairman who was targeting me."


    "Huh, what does that even mean? Hey Yoko, at least tell me what you mean. You cannot leave me hanging like this? I want to know what you mean. Hey Yoko¡­"


    Amane could tell just how curious Aqua was to hear an answer from her. But she refused to tell her an answer to her questions.


    "Tsk, are you going to be like this Yoko? I thought we were friends. But it seems like you have no intention of telling me anything at all. I am so sad right now. Hey Yoko? Yoko, where are you going?"


    Aqua called out as she followed Yoko. Now that she had failed her mission, she needed an excuse to get her out of trouble.


    And Aqua had a feeling that Yoko would prove to be a good excuse.

 Chapter 148 148: The wrong target

    "Yoko, hey Yoko, are you there? Can you reply to me if you can hear me? I cannot keep on chasing after you like this. Hey, stop ignoring me."Aqua had to quieten down as soon as Yoko opened the door and went inside the party. It was a high-profile place where everyone knew each other. The chances of Aqua being found out as an intruder were high.


    The only thing Aqua could do was change into a servant''s costume and walk around. That was, she would keep her freedom and still have an excuse to be near Yoko.


    ''Tsk, I hate my instincts that want to stay near Yoko Tsurugi. She feels like a time bomb waiting to explode. Oh, why does my other half like someone like Yoko?''


    Aqua knew why her other half liked Yoko. it was because of the ridiculous energy and aura Yoko had. It attracted everyone and Aqua''s other half was no exception.


    But just because she knew it did not have to mean that she liked it either. Aqua would rather not deal with her feeling if it meant she would get to lead a calm life in the future.


    ...¡­.


    Amane ditched Aqua on the terrace outside.


    Now that she knew what the chairman was hiding from the public eye, Amane''s desire to meet him became even more evident. She wanted to know what else he had hidden about the beast.


    According to some legends, a Siren''s heart could make someone immortal. But just like other legends, this was exaggerated as well.


    But what was not exaggerated was the fact that Siren could bewitch humans if you were not careful. The beasts could take on the appearance of the ones you missed the most and seduce you that way.


    Once a human was in their grasp, they tended to kill them slowly and relish in their heart. They were one of the cruelest creatures you could meet.


    "L-Lady Yoko, I..ummm¡­wanted to talk to you. I have always admired how strong and bold you are. I wish to be your friend."


    The man who approached Amane this time was a well-dressed one. He looked like your typical sigma-male bullshitting man on the outside but seemed to have quite a soft attitude on the inside.


    But Amane had to give this kid applause. He had decided to speak Amane out when no one else had dared to. This kid had guts at least.


    "It is nice to meet you as well. But I am afraid I do not recognize either you or your family crest."


    Amane had made sure to memorize all the important family crests during her study time. It was important for social connections and other things.


    Since this person did not have a very recognizable crest, Amane could only conclude that he was from a small family.


    "I¡­am not from an elite family and this is not a family crest. I just like this embroidery so I bought these clothes. I hope my lady is not disappointed in me."


    The man looked dejected once he realized that Amane was not interested in him because of his lack of a family crest.


    The man had been ignored and neglected during the whole party because of his lack of a family crest. That irked the man and made him sad at the same time.


    He had worked hard to reach his current position by working hard. But the only reason he was being ignored was because he was a commoner.


    The world had come a long way, but the pettiness of the people had not changed a lot.


    It was during these hard times that the hard worker heard the name ''Yoko Tsurugi'' who adopted a young child into her main family out of nowhere. The adopted child had no connection to the elites and it had been the buzz all over.


    It was then that the man had made up his mind. He was going to work for Yoko Tsurugi if he got permission from her. He was a hard worker so he was sure he would be able to adapt without any problems.


    "Hmm, you are not from an elite family? Oh my, I am sorry. You must have a hard time making it this far in our society. I like your perseverance and talent. How about you come and work for me."


    Amane had guessed what this man needed from the second she had been approached.


    She would likely receive a lot of backlash for her decision to take in another stray dog who came her way. But Amane did not mind this in the slightest.


    What these foolish people failed to consider was the fact that the non-elites of the circle were better at their work than the ''so-called'' elites. And it was all because the non-elites knew their work and worked hard.


    "I¡­don''t know how to thank you. I would gladly take up your offer."


    The man was just the first of many who approached Amane that night.


    Of course, she did not offer a job to everyone she met. Amane''s sharp instincts were enough for her to weed out those who would be useful to her and those who would not be useful to her.


    After about one hour of doing all this, Amane was finally approached by the chairman of the council.


    The chairman looked soft and harmless when he talked to people. It was impossible to even fathom his secret.


    ''Look at the chairman. He doesn''t look like someone who would hide a Siren just under an important senet building.''


    The chairman had worked hard to maintain his position for the past so many years. He had made donations and spent a lot of time in the office to ensure no one would have complaints about him.


    But all that has resulted in was his current tired self who was bound to the Siren it could not even understand.


    "Lady Yoko, I hope you are enjoying this party. I worked hard to prepare it."


    The chairman finally made his way to Amane and his attitude was just as friendly as Amane expect it to be.


    "This party is fun. I am glad that this is the first official party I am attending as the head of our household. I can make so many fun connections and friends here."


    There was no friendship to be had in the elite circles. It only had people using each other to achieve their goals. The chairman should know this better than anyone else.


    But he still laughed at Amane''s words with a merry expression on his face.


    "Hmm, so it would seem to be the case, my lady. In that case, I hope you get to make a lot of new friends." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was all the chairman said before he fell quiet.


    Amane expected him to raise the topic of the Siren on his own. Now was the best time for the chairman to speak up since no one was listening to them talking.


    But the chairman was dragging this conversation out. It was making Amane annoyed and she did not like being ignored.


    ''Tsk, what is taking this chairman so long to as me to meet the Siren? Does he have no intention of asking me to come down and meet the Siren? Then, was the expert he was talking about not me?''


    Amane was well-aware that the world did not revolve around her. But she was willing to bet that there was no one better than her when it came to dealing with the beasts. This much, Amane was willing to give us in writing.


    If the chairman was not about to bring the Siren up, then Amane would have to be the one to bring the Siren up during the conversation.


    She was about to do so when the chairman noticed Elder Clent walking toward him. The chairman straightened his back and braced himself.


    "Chairman, I got your message and I came to meet you as soon as possible. So, what is it that you want my help with?"


    As soon as the Elder opened his mouth, Amane knew the identity of the ''expert'' the chairman had called for.


    Elder Clent''s expression was utterly smug when he looked at Yoko. He wanted to yell that he was superior in front of her but he held his tongue back.


    Not that it mattered since Amane could read the thoughts on his face.


    ''Tsk, this man is far too prideful to be an expert on beasts. Plus, his energy is very chaotic which would cause a beast to rampage. I don''t see how this man came to be known as a beast expert.''


    Amane gauged the truth in an instant. But she was certain that no one would believe her even if she told them the truth.


    One''s reputation in a social circle defines their whole persona. And unfortunately, this man had a solid one that could not be disputed. This man knew he had the social circle in his grasp and he was not apologetic about it.

 Chapter 149 149: Deprived souls [pt1] R-18

    Amane was about to butt into the conversation when her stomach decided to give her problems.More specifically, the egg in her stomach decided to roll around in her dilled belly and press up against her bladder. It made Amane''s urge to pee rather urgent.


    But since she was still in a public setting, she could not leave with hurried footsteps. She needed to make an excuse to leave this place.


    "Lady Yoko, is something wrong? You are starting to look a little pale there."


    The chairman asked with a worried voice. He tried to touch Amane''s forehead to see if she had a fever or not. But Amane pulled back in time before she could be touched.


    The egg was an annoyance as it alternated between pressing up at the bladder and her pleasure point. Amane was both aroused as well as in a hurry to pee.


    ''I need to head back to the room Sakura took me to before. Once I am there, I can relieve myself of this situation.''


    Amane just needed to make it back to that room and she would be alright. But somehow, it was easier said than done here.


    Amane''s legs shook and went weak. She would have slid off and fallen to her knees if she had not caught herself in time. Her determination to not fall here was what kept her going.


    "I don''t think I am feeling that well right now, chairman. I would like to head toward the restroom for now and take a small rest. I want to recover before the meeting tomorrow."


    Amane assured the chairman before he walked out of the hall.


    The chairman did look worried but he deceived not to alarm anyone about Amane''s condition. He trusted the female to be able to tell what was good for her and what was not good.


    ...¡­.


    ''Fuck this egg and fuck my life. Why did I agree to carry it again? It does nothing but gives me trouble. Fuck.''


    Amane cursed inside her mind as she slid down the wall and her legs shook. The impact of her situation finally caught up to her and her pussy quivered at the desire to come.


    "Shit, why now? I can feel it coming out of me."


    Amane''s pee was leaking out of her pussy. She did not want to wet her dress or the corridor, but holding back seemed to be impossible.


    "Lady Yoko, what are you doing here? Hey, are you a right? You look a little lost there."


    Bambi Clint had seen Yoko leave the hallway with a pale face so she had followed her out. She had watched Yoko Tsurugi lean against the wall and look sicker there.


    It was not like Bambi was worried about her or anything, but she decided to help the poor girl out. This was the least she could do as a fellow elite and a responsible citizen.


    "You, hurry up and get me to a room that has an attached washroom. I cannot control myself anymore. I think I will leak out¡­"


    Amane warned and Bambi was alarmed. She had no idea what Yoko Tsurugi meant by her words but Bambi wanted to help her out.


    It was difficult to hold Yoko Tsurugi up. She might look small and skinny, but she was all muscle and power. It was a difficult trip to the nearby guest room but Bambi managed to take Yoko there.


    As soon as Bambi laid Yoko down on the bed, Yoko protested.


    "Take me¡­ huff¡­to the washroom. I need to pee¡­"


    Bambi was speechless at the request but she did as she was asked without questions. She picked Bambi up and took her toward the washroom.


    Yoko stripped throughout the way. Before Bambi knew it, Yoko had stripped down to her underwear and stood beneath the shower. Bambi watched as Yoko leaned up against the shower stand and a familiar liquid drained down her legs.


    "H-Hey Yoko Tsurugi, did you just¡­. wet yourself? And in front of me?"


    Bambi should have found this situation disturbing and ugly. She had never thought she would see another female pee in front of her.


    But there was something about Yoko Tsurugi''s relaxed face that was hypnotic and made Bambi''s body hot as well. Her pussy clenched around nothing and leaked out just a little slick.


    ''What is wrong with me? Wait, don''t tell me that my body liked that perverted display in front of me! No, I am not a pervert. I cannot be¡­I am also not attracted to women.''


    Bambi was in denial about her desires. She refused to believe any evidence of being sexually attracted to other females. Especially to Yoko Tsurugi. This was just not possible no matter how much her body tried to protest that it was.


    "You alright Bambi? You look turned on. Do you need me to help you relieve yourself?"


    Yoko Tsurugi''s offer caught Bambi off guard. It was too outgoing and sudden for her heart.


    "I¡­don''t think that will be necessary."


    Bambi''s mouth said this but her heart wanted something else. She wanted to be touched and bullied. Seeing Yoko struggle with a humiliating experience made Bambi want to experience it as well.


    ''How would it feel to have Yoko take control of me and force me into a submissive position? I will enjoy being bent down and forced to serve Yoko. No, don''t be stupid. I cannot voice these words out loud. It would be beyond embarrassing.''


    Bambi''s face was red as such thoughts continued to dominate her mind. She panted harshly as she thought of her body being taken by Yoko.


    Amane needed only one look at Bambi''s flushed face and her heated gaze to realize what was going on inside her mind.


    She should have let Bambi go back to her party to gather more information but her desires surged and asked her to give Bambi a taste of what she was missing.


    ''Desire is often more potent to binding someone by your side than loyalty is.''


    Amane knew this, so she decided to play a little game with Bambi.


    "Lady Bambi, your arousal looks painful. Why don''t you allow me to help you out."


    Amane touched Bambi''s wetness lightly. It was the barest of touches and that was after a layer of cloth separated Amane''s hand from Bambi''s pussy.


    But Bambi had never been made sexual advances at. She was too high-profiled and proper for this kind of behavior.


    Her body found this exciting but her mind warned her about engaging in this kind of behavior.


    ''I¡­I should not find this as pleasing as I am. This is so embarrassing for me. I¡­I feel tingly all over.''


    Bambi''s insides quivered when Yoko Tsurugi touched her thighs. Her skirt was pushed over and her fluffy panties were exposed to the public eyes.


    "Don''t worry Bambi. What you are feeling is quite normal. You will feel good soon enough."


    Amane was beyond aroused now. Her clit and her nipples were standing on alert. But Bambi seemed not to be doing any better right now.


    Her face was flushed and her eyes were glazed over. It was likely Bambi''s first experience with pleasure and she was feeling it a little too much. Thick slick dripped down from Bambi''s thighs.


    "Bambi, you look like such a prim and proper girl but you sure are a pervert. Look at how much your pussy is leaking slick. It is like a broken fountain that cannot stop leaking."


    Bambi flushed when she heard such vulgar words being spoken toward her. No one had dared to speak to her like this before. It made humiliation swirl inside her mind but her body enjoyed the attention.


    "It doesn''t look like your pussy has been touched by anyone before. So, do you want me to touch you and find out how good I can make you feel?"


    Bambi was rendered speechless once Amane''s finger entered her body. She was frozen in place as the finger tried to enter deep into her body.


    Her tight and virgin pussy rejected the finger. But Amane was relentless and slowly forced one of the fingers in.


    "I-It feels weird. I don''t think I like this sensation."


    Bambi complained on the outside, but her pussy was clenching around the finger in anticipation.


    "Oh, is that so? Then maybe we should stop this now. I will pull out of your body and-"


    "No, don''t. I m-mean, we have already come this far. I want to get rid of my arousal so I might as well let you help me out. I cannot afford to let others see me like this."


    Bambi looked Amane right in the eyes when she said that. Her pussy clenched as humiliation surged around her face and eyes.


    ''Ah, this girl is so deprived that she doesn''t even know what to do with herself. Tsk, it is so easy to seduce her.'' Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane probed Bambi''s pussy with another finger and it was a tight fit. But Bambi finally managed to take a second finger inside her body.

 Chapter 150 150: Deprived souls [pt2]

    It felt weird and overwhelming for Bambi but in a good way. And then, Amane''s fingers jabbed a familiar, spongy place inside her body and Bambi ended up coming.Her things quivered around Amane''s hand and they lost all function. Bambi fell right on top of Amane''s fingers and took them as deep as she could.


    "Hey, are you alright? Are you even conscious?"


    Unlike normal people who could withstand a little pleasure, Bambi could not handle any. As soon as she came, she collapsed and her eyes rolled into the back of her mind.


    "Bambi, don''t go collapsing now. Shit, you got me all hot and bothered up. I wish I had a dildo to fuck you with. But my core will have to do for now."


    Bambi could only lay there as her legs were spread and another person''s pussy was pressed up against her own.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Bambi asked while trying to pull herself together. But before she could, Amane rubbed their cunts together. Their slick mixed and their clits rubbed together.


    The egg was shifting inside Amane faster now. It was rubbing against her womb wall and forcing her to lose focus.


    Slick escaped her pussy and directly on Bambi''s making their union stickier and messier. But both females were beyond caring at this point.


    They were both close and a violent release gripped the two.


    As soon as Bambi came, she closed her eyes and fell asleep in the bathroom. Amane had to be the one to clean both up.


    Since the egg had still not settled down and was rubbing her insides, Amane found it difficult to stand up. She might have come but her arousal had yet to be ebbed.


    "This shitty situation¡­. you are so lucky that you can fall asleep after coming."


    Amane was envious of Bambi''s relaxed face. She picked Bambi up and cleaned her. Then, she left Bambi a note and decided to head back to her room.


    It was quite late at night and Sakura might be waiting for Amane. She would help Amane scratch the itch she was feeling.


    The night air was fresh and lonely. Maybe that was why Amane heard the sorrowful sound of a beast echoing in the air accompanied by Hibi slithering back over her shoulder.


    "So, you are back now? Is there anything else we need to be careful about? Or was that Siren all you saw?"


    As soon as Hibi disconnected the connection with Amane, she had not bothered to establish it with Hibi. If there was anything important in this place, then Hibi would have established the connection back.


    Or that was what Amae believed in. but Hibi''s silence told her that there was something Hibi had discovered that she did not want to speak about.


    "Are you trying to hide your thoughts from me, Hibi? I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to do so. Now, take me to the place where you felt the abnormality."


    If Hibi had been a beast capable of emotional capacity, Amane could have a sword that flinched and sighed at the same time.


    The snake-like creature led her toward the back garden where a familiar figure was all tangled up in the hold of a tree-like beast.


    Well, calling this a beast would be a stretch. The thing holding Aqua in its grasp was more of a plant anyway.


    "This is a good look for you Aqua, all tied up and bothered. It is almost tempting for me to leave you like this."


    Aqua was struggling to get free until now. But she suddenly looked up as soon as she felt Amane come closer.


    "Yoko, thank God you are here. Now help me get free from here asap. I don''t know when those fools will be back. I have no intention of being caught snooping around."


    Aqua demanded this with a calm voice. Every time she cut through a vein holding her up, the tree-like creature regenerated.


    Amane took pity on Aqua and put a hand on the creature. It shortened up its hold and retreated to the corner it had emerged from.


    It had let Aqua go quite abruptly so she was not even able to protect herself from landing on her back. Thankfully, the fall was not high enough to harm her.


    "These stupid creatures and these stupid creations. I think all the beasts should die¡­"


    Aqua was only letting out her frustration and she did not mean those words in real life. She had some of the beast''s DNA inside of her body as well and she did not hate herself so much as to wish herself dead.


    She almost got bit by Hibi as soon as she finished speaking.


    "Aqua, you should be careful about what you say and where you say it. Hibi found your words to be rather offensive."


    Aqua only let out a tired sigh at Amane''s teasing tone. She had enough of the night already.


    "I think I will go and retire now. I am not going to put myself through all this bullshit because of a little bit of money."


    Aqua was about to get out of this banquet no matter how much her other half cried at her not to. She was the one in charge now and she was going to force her other half to listen to her.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, because my other half likes you, I will give you a warning. Go back home as soon as you can. My employer is planning to turn this place upside down and cause a mess. I am sure you don''t want to get caught in all that."


    Aqua''s warning was not a surprise to hear this information. She had been expecting something dramatic at this gathering.


    To have so many important people in one place and not try something was unheard of.


    "Ahm, I understand what you want to say. Thanks for the warning but I cannot afford to go back home now." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aqua sighed knowingly before she decided to force her way out of this mansion. No matter how much her crazy half wanted to stay here, getting involved with her employees was bad news.


    "Hey Aqua, are you not going to tell me who your employees are? You might feel lighter once you let your secret out."


    Amane''s offer was tempting and Aqua almost fell for it before she caught herself.


    "As if I can tell you who my employer is. I might die before I can even open my mouth about this so I will refrain from speaking."


    That sentence gave Amane a lot of information about the kind of person she was dealing with. They were someone capable of making even Aqua shut their mouths.


    ''Now this is interesting. But I guess I don''t need to get involved in this for now.''


    "Have a good week Aqua. and hopefully, we will meet again soon."


    Amane waved Aqua off, only to see Aqua sigh tiredly.


    "Hopefully, next time would be in a more comfortable environment and none of our lives will be in danger. If you manage to get out of here alive, I might tell you more about my employee."


    ......


    "Hey, where are you wandering off to now? You need to stay with me until we get back to our rooms."


    Ariana refused to look at Kiana and her drake. She did not feel secure with them and their so-called ''The Hive'' security.


    Every time she looked at them, she got a bad feeling.


    Well, that and the shiny stones she saw at a local stall called for her attention. Her eyes were glued to the small and shiny stones in front of her and she could not bring her focus away from them.


    "Young lady, do you like these stones? They are expensive but I will sell them to you for cheap. How about settling on a bargain price of 12 coins?"


    Ariana did not know how much 12 coins were, but she wanted these shiny stones. She looked up at Kiana with huge eyes and Kiana looked unhappy.


    "No, I will not buy you these stones. You already bought so many shiny stones from a lot of different stalls and now we are about to be out of funds. Don''t you know that these people are ripping you off?"


    Kiana asked Ariana but Ariana only tilted her head in confusion. She did not seem to understand a word Kiana was saying.


    The scientist was about to turn back and leave when the drake nudged her toward Ariana and looked at her with resolute eyes.


    The drake was not going to let Kiana leave until she bought Ariana what she wanted.


    "Fine, I will spend money this time as well. But this really is the last time I will buy you something so be grateful and settle down. This trip is getting far too expensive for my taste."


    Did her words work?


    Of course not. As soon as another stall came into focus, Ariana was off to find more shiny stones.

 Chapter 151 151: Open the door, get a surprise

    The cold night air felt good to feel on Amane''s skin. It made her forget about the itch she was feeling in her stomach and helped her calm down.She might have spent more time in the cold air if she did not notice the chairman and Elder Clent heading her way.


    The time to hide had already passed and any sudden moment Amane would make from here would be seen by those two. So, she could only pretend to be here naturally and hold Hibi in her hands.


    "Lady Yoko Tsurugi? What are you doing out here? I thought you would be inside and enjoying the party before the council meeting."


    Chairman Frank looked surprised to see Amane out here. It was understandable why he felt like this.


    No elite would spend time out in the open rather than the comfortable insides especially when the place they were invited to was the infamous beast association''s head building.


    There were rumors of beasts roaming free on the estate grounds. It was not true but the fear was still present in people. The chairman was grateful and sad for this at the same time.


    "I saw this kid out here and I wanted to take a closer look at it. I hope you do not mind me roaming around on the estate grounds."


    Only after Yoko Tsurugi pointed out the creature in her hand did the chairman and Elder Clent notice that creature in her arms. It was a Hibi, a snake-like creature that was said to be dangerous.


    They both took an unconscious step back from Yoko out of fear. But both adults did not show that fear on their faces.


    "Lady Yoko, what are you doing? Do you want to hurt yourself? Let that wild beast go right now."


    Elder Clent was angry now. He felt like his insides were boiling with anger and jealousy.


    This had to be some kind of show. He refused to believe that Yoko Tsurugi could tame a beast. That was just not possible.


    Elder Clent firmly believed that everyone in the Tsurugi household was a sham and could not do anything. He was not about to be proven wrong by this kid in front of her. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t think we will need to do that, Elder Clent. You see, I tamed this kid just now so it will not harm anyone. So, there is no need for you to be worried. You can even touch Hibi to confirm your fears."


    Yoko Tsurugi held the Hibi out for them to touch. But they both flinched back from the beast as if it would harm them.


    The Hibi did not react to their fast-jerking moments. It seemed content to lie down in Yoko''s arms and relax for the time being.


    *Cough*


    "Miss Tsurugi, I can see that you have great control over this beast. But maybe it will be best if you take it outside the estate and let it free. Beasts do not belong in captivity and they need to be free."


    Chairman Frank tried to reason with Amane. She almost burst out into a pearl of laughter as soon as she heard his words.


    ''Oh, this is rich coming from this person. Out of everyone here, I think he has the least right to tell me about the freedom of creatures and such things.''


    Chairman Frank tried to maintain his calm smile but the look on Yoko Tsurugi''s face was a mix of knowing and boredom.


    "Sure, I will let this kid free now. But Chairman, should you be advising me about this? After all, you-"


    "Yoko Tsurugi, stop being a rude person and do as you are told. The longer you keep the beast in here, the more agitated it will become."


    Elder Clent cut into her conversation with the Chairman. All this while, he was focused on the Hibi in Amane''s arms.


    Hibi had not shown any signs of aggression or even moving, but Elder Clent reached his conclusions. He had a justified look on his face that amused Amane.


    "But Hibi looks comfortable in my arms so why should I let it go? It can tell me if it wants to leave my side."


    Amane confirmed this but her words caused the Elder to frown even harder.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you might not know this but I am a beast expert. I have more experience observing and handling beasts than you have of living. So, it would be better if you listen to me and let this beast go."


    Elder Clent reminded Amane of her uncle and his huge ego. Elder Clent was too inflexible in his ways and would not be willing to listen to anything Amane had to say.


    "I see. Well, good luck with the creature you are about to face now. You might need it in the future."


    Elder Clent clenched his fists in anger. But then he took in a calm breath and gathered his bearings.


    "Well, since you gave me such good advice, I would only give you one piece of advice as well- beasts are beasts so get too close to them and don''t fall for their tricks. If you remember this rule, you will be alright."


    Elder Clent clearly said this while looking at the Hibi in Amane''s arms. His words were arrogant and too close-minded. He also seemed to have no concept of the divine beast and its transient condition.


    It all pointed toward his head knowledge. And in this situation, it was even more dangerous than not knowing anything at all.


    "I will keep your words close to my heart, Elder Clent. I hope you have a pleasant night ahead."


    Amane waved them both off and then let Hibi go.


    She had ignored the annoying itch and frustrating moment of the egg inside her until now. But it was suddenly picking up and making Amane uncomfortable.


    It would take almost a week before the egg would settle down into her body. Until then, Amane would be forced to endure these sudden hormonal and horny attacks.


    "I should get back to my room now. I need Sakura to help me out."


    Amane was sure that Sakura was still in the room she had left her in before. Amane could feel Sakura''s energy and it felt family as well as a little heated up.


    "Mhhh, please, Yoko¡­"


    The walls around the guest rooms were thick and usually did not allow others to hear what was going on inside the room. But Amane''s hearing was not normal and she heard Sakura''s moans as soon as she was close to the room.


    The sound of fingers entering and exiting the pussy met a wet noise. Amane chose this moment to open the door and caught Sakura in the act.


    "Master, please. I want you to touch me. I am so horny for you. Please master¡­"


    Sakura begged as she angled her hips toward the door''s direction. Anyone walking inside would be able to see her show. And the door was not even locked so anyone could have opened it.


    This could have easily turned bad for Sakura and her reputation but she did not even care. This was what her hormones had decided on.


    "So, this is what you do when you are alone, Sakura? I have to say that you are far naughtier than I first thought."


    Sakura paused as soon as she heard Yoko''s words. She had been thinking about Yoko walking into this room and catching her red-handed until now. But she had never expected Yoko to do this.


    Sakura tried to cover herself up but it was too late. Yoko had seen everything she had to offer and some more.


    "Y-Yoko, I¡­ this is not¡­"


    Sakura tried to reason with Yoko about what she was doing.


    She had been asked not to touch herself until given permission. But Sakura had been unable to stop herself this time. Her body had felt aroused from the second she had recovered.


    Watching Yoko walk toward her with heavy footsteps was sexy and intimidating. It made Sakura back away and she tried to cover herself but to no avail.


    "Sa~ku~ra~ do you have something to say to me? If you tell me, you are sorry now, then I might forgive you and not punish you."


    They both knew that Yoko was joking around right now. There was no way Yoko would forgive Sakura this easily.


    "I-I am sorry for touching myself without permission, master. This will not happen again¡­"


    Sakura spoke softly but she knew that she was screwed. She was in for a rough night from here on.


    Knowing Yoko, she must have packed at least a few toys to play with. Now Sakura would feel all their fury as well as Yoko''s creative ways of torture.


    "Now Sakura, you need to choose. Do you want your cock to be tortured first, your pussy or your ass? Where should we start your training with?"


    Sakura gulped at the heated look she was getting but she made her decision.

 Chapter 152 152: Use her like a dildo [pt1] R-18

    "M-My pussy, please. I would like you to touch me on my pussy."Sakura admitted with a shy face and a low voice. Her pussy twitched with the anticipation of getting punished.


    None of it went past Amane''s sharp eyes. She looked down at Sakura with a closed expression in her eyes and her hands gave Sakura no time to brace herself before the smack came down on top of Sakura''s pussy.


    The wetness of Sakura''s slick stuck to Amane''s hands and it created a sticky connection between her hand and Sakura''s leaking wetness.


    "Look at how wet you are, Sakura. Do you get off on being punished? What a dirty slut I have on my hand."


    Amane grabbed hold of Sakura''s face with her dry hand and held her wet one in front of Sakura. It was covered with Sakura''s slick shined lewdly.


    Sakura''s eyes could not look away from that hand. Her tongue darted out to take one of Amane''s fingers into her mouth and ran her tongue all over and around it.


    Amane enjoyed the attention for a few seconds before she pulled out. Sakura''s groan of disappointment was loud and clear but it did nothing to deter Amane from what she was doing.


    "My dear Sakura, protesting will not help you here. Only I can help you and only if you stop trying to fight against me. Now be a good girl and settle down. Your punishment is not over yet."


    Amane rubbed her finger against Sakura''s pussy and the younger girl tensed up in anticipation of being breached.


    But Amane was cruel and she decided to take away Sakura''s relief.


    Instead of using her fingers to fuck Sakura''s pussy, she grabbed her leaking cock and rubbed it up and down. It made Sakura buckle her hips into Amane''s hands and she came.


    For that, she received a harsh smack on her ass as well as her pussy.


    "Sakura, don''t you dare forget that this is your punishment for coming without permission before. What makes you think that coming without permission is permitted again?"


    Amane asked with a foul expression on her face. Sakura flinched once she noticed that expression.


    It made her body hot to see Yoko looking at her so passionately. She did not think she could get enough of Yoko.


    "I-I did not want you. But master''s hand feels so good that my body does not know what to do."


    Sakura admitted as she rubbed her pussy things together. All she felt was slick running down her things and on the bed beneath her body.


    "I see. Do you cannot control your pussy or your cock. I guess it''s time to turn your ass into a pussy as well so that you can have another leaking hold. Sakura, turn around."


    Sakura had come a long way since she started fucking with Yoko. She did not even question orders given by Yoko anymore. She turned around and held her ass out toward Yoko.


    Amane smacked Sakura''s ass once. It jiggled and was soft to the touch. There was not a lot of fat around Sakura''s ass which was a pity. But it was something they could train later.


    Amane took the bottle of lube and poured a generous amount on her finger. She slowly entered a finger into Sakura''s ass and was pleasantly surprised when it parted around her finger easily.


    "Sakura, have you played with your ass before? It doesn''t look untouched."


    Sakura looked a little embarrassed when she looked back at Amane.


    "I¡­might have tried a thing or two master. B-But I am untouched down there. I promise you that."


    Amane could tell that Sakura had taken nothing more than a few fingers into her ass. But that was another story.


    All this moving around was causing the egg inside Amane to roll around as well. It was, once again, pressing against her pleasure nerves.


    Amane wanted nothing more than to shove Sakura down and impale her pussy on that big cock. It would reach deep into her womb and make the egg settle down.


    ''No Amane, you need to focus. You have a delicious ass in front of you. You need to torture it first.''


    With great effort, Amane entered a second and a third finger into Sakura''s ass before taking them out. She took a double-sided dildo from her collection and wore it around her hips.


    One of its ends was lodged into Amane and it felt as if it was teasing her. It did not even reach any of her deep points but it did scratch a little itch Amane was feeling.


    She slowly entered Sakura''s body with the dildo and Sakura flinched at the feeling.


    "Yoko, this feels weird. Are you sure¡­ this feels good?"


    Sakura asked this but her hips smacked back into Amane''s fake-cock with everything she had. Her ass was taking the fake-cock deeper and deeper with every thrust.


    Amane snuck her hand down Sakura''s pussy and her finger easily slipped inside Sakura''s pussy. It was wet and hot around Amane''s fingers.


    "Sakura, you need to stop lying. If this feels weird, then why are you so wet? You are drenching my hand into your slick."


    Amane rubbed her hand on Sakura''s slickness. Sakura looked up at Amane with wide eyes but her body collapsed as soon as Amane entered a second finger into her pussy. Her hips forced the fake cock deeper into Sakura''s body.


    The more Amane fucked Sakura; the more Sakura moaned. But these moans made Amane even more frustrated.


    The egg inside her refused to settle down and Amane deceived to scratch that itch inside her. She needed relief if she was going to get through this night.


    So, she quickly pulled away from Sakura and turned her around. Sakura was surprised at the sudden moment but she looked up at Amane with a wide-eyed look.


    Amane grabbed Sakura''s face once more and pulled her into a harsh kiss. Their teeth, their tongues, and even their hands collided with each other. They could not get enough of each and their hands clashed with each other.


    "Yoko, calm down¡­. master¡­"


    Sakura tried to slow down the passion between the pair but Amane had not had enough yet. She rose and licked her dry lips.


    Looking at Sakura lying down in front of her was a treat. Amane wanted to eat her whole. Especially her hand and leaking cock. That was something Sakura wanted to get her hands on as soon as possible.


    "Sakura, do you mind if I use you like a toy today? You don''t have to say anything. You just need to sit down and let me use you."


    Sakura was shocked to hear Yoko''s words. She could do nothing but look at Yoko and nod along. She was going to do what Yoko wanted anyway.


    "Good girl. For this, I will be sure to lavish your cock with all the love you would want. By the time I am down with you, you would have even forgotten how to stand up."


    Yoko patted Sakura''s head and Sakura looked up in anticipation of what was to come. She did not have to wait long before Yoko pulled her body onto Sakura''s lap and positioned her leaking pussy on top of Sakura''s cock.


    "Sakura, look carefully. My pussy is about to eat your cock up now. I am sure you will not¡­forget this moment."


    Sakura was mesmerized by the way her cock disappeared into Amane''s pussy. That wet and tight heat was taking in Sakura''s cock inch by inch. It felt like a magic trick to Sakura. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh, you feel so good. You are¡­huff¡­digging so deep¡­into my stomach. Your cock¡­is so¡­big¡­"


    Sakura panted as she watched Yoko struggle on top of her. Yoko had only taken half of her cock in but she seemed to be struggling.


    "Y-Yoko, should I help?"


    Sakura asked as she moved her hands toward Yoko''s waist to hold her and pull her down. But Yoko stopped her mid-moment and tightened her pussy around that cock. It caused Sakura to flinch and gave Yoko enough time to sit down completely on top of her cock.


    Both moaned out loud as soon as Yoko''s pussy managed to take all of Sakura into her. Sakura could feel her cock kissing the small womb opening inside Yoko.


    "Yes, deeper. I need you to¡­go deeper into me. Sakura, your cock is amazing. I finally feel good¡­. huff¡­. you need to keep fucking me¡­. harder¡­. better¡­"


    Amane brought her hips down harder on Sakura. Her mind was going blank because of how hard she was fucking herself.


    The egg inside her was also moving around again, adding to Amane''s pleasure.


    "Y-Yoko, let me help you out."


    Sakura pleaded as she leaned toward Yoko. But her hand was not only smacked away, she was also made to lie flat on her back while Amane bounced on top of her cock. Sakura was not even allowed to move on her own.

 Chapter 153 153: Use her like a dildo [pt2] R-18

    Sakura''s help had been rejected twice by Yoko already. So, she could only lay there and take what Yoko was willing to give her.And Yoko was willing to give her a lot. Her wet pussy engulfed Sakura''s cock again and again like a woman possessed. She did not let go of Sakura even when she pulled out.


    Sakura was fucking so deep into Yoko''s pussy that every part of her sensitive cock felt good and involved in that tight heat.


    "Just a little more. I need just a little more. Sakura, you need to come inside me."


    As if her body had been waiting for that command, Sakura''s cock twitched before she was coming.


    As soon as she released, the pussy around her cock tightened up and Yoko was milking her dry for all she was worth.


    Sakura came more than she ever had in her life. There seemed to be no end to her orgasm and it made her mind float.


    She was sure that she had backed out at some point, because the next time she came around, she was covering Yoko''s back with her body while her hips fucked deep into Yoko.


    Amane had somehow found herself in this situation as soon as Sakura had started coming inside her.


    The egg was finally sated a little but she was still horny.


    Amane was surprised when Sakura decided to grip her arm and turn her around. She would have complained as well but Sakura decided to ramp her cock deep into Amane''s body. It managed to breach her swollen and abused womb opening and managed to slip into it.


    "Sakura, your cock¡­it''s too deep. It''s touching¡­the egg¡­""


    For a second, Sakura was horrified by what she was doing. But a larger part of her brain could not help but feel jealous of that egg inside Yoko.


    It was unfair how Yoko was pregnant with someone else''s egg before she gave Sakura a kid. That jealousy made Sakura fuck harder into Yoko''s body and she touched every part inside Yoko without stopping.


    Amane felt as if she was losing her mind from pleasure. Her back thrusts had no rhyme or reason. She was just doing her best to keep up with what was happening around her.


    "S-Sakura, come inside."


    Yoko asked and Sakura''s hips stilled before she came inside. Her come dented Sakura''s belly and she looked like three months pregnant.


    Sakura finally pulled out once she was done coming and Amane pulled herself out from underneath her body.


    "Tsk, look at what you did to me Sakura. Now it will be harder for me to hide my pregnant belly from sharp eyes."


    Amane complained as she held her stomach in her hand. Sakura''s eyes were glued to Amane''s big belly and her cock twitched with interest.


    She was half-hard once more.


    "Master¡­"


    Sakura looked at her cousin with huge tear-filled eyes. Yoko did not think her body was ready to go once more.


    Thankfully, there were more ways for her to make Sakura come than just letting her ram her hips into her body.


    "Tsk, stop being a horny teenager Sakura. But fine, I will take responsibility for you this time."


    Sakura squeaked when Yoko dragged herself in front of Sakura and took her hard cock into her soft hands.


    Her mouth licked the hard cock once all over before taking it into her mouth. The stretched mouth along with the big belly in front of her made Sakura go into a trance.


    ''Ah, how I wish it was my baby Yoko was carrying. I would have never allowed her to get out of my bed.''


    All this was a fantasy. Sakura would not have been able to keep Yoko in bed for long since she did not have enough power to keep Yoko contained.


    But one day, Sakura would have that power and then she would keep Yoko under lock and key so that only she and her kids could see Yoko.


    "Stop¡­thinking¡­Sakura¡­."


    Sakura was brought back to reality with a harsh suck and a finger entering her pussy. The pleasure numbed Sakura''s body and it made her arch her back.


    "N-Not the pussy as well."


    Sakura complained but her body showed appreciation for what was being done to her by thrusting her hips out.


    Her over-sensitive body was not able to hold on any longer. Sakura came quickly this time and her whole body flinched.


    She watched with a sorrowful look in her eyes as Yoko pulled back from her. The night was already over before it had begun.


    "We both should go to sleep. I have a feeling that tomorrow is going to be hectic."


    Sakura wanted to fuck more. She wanted to keep Yoko''s thoughts occupied with herself and not allow her to think about anything else.


    As soon as Sakura''s head hit the pillow, she was out and asleep.


    Amane watched her cousin with an envious expression on her face. She wanted to sleep this deployment and care-freely as well. But there was a sudden sharp air blowing around the council room.


    The night was about to be over, but the danger still seemed to be present.


    ...¡­


    Somehow, nothing happened the whole night. Amane had been prepared to face anything. But she was almost happy when the night passed in a rather pleasant manner.


    The next morning, it was time for the official meeting to start. Somehow, it had snowed during the early hours of the morning and the world was turned to a bright white color.


    "Ugh, it snowed? I cannot believe our luck. It is going to be an annoying day today."


    Sakura complained as she watched the white world outside her window. Amane had to agree with her in this regard.


    Snow was only pleasant when it was falling. Once it settled down, it was a menace to navigate as well as clean up.


    "Sakura, hurry up and get ready. I warmed the water already so you can have an easier time cleaning yourself up. I will head down first."


    Amane was already up and ready to head out. Even if Sakura wanted to stop her, she had no excuse to do so. She could only watch Yoko leave her with a sorrowful look.


    "Alright, have fun. I will meet you as soon as I am done here."


    Sakura promised and she hopped into the shower.


    Amane quickly gathered whatever she needed to and came out of the room. Somehow, her timing was incredible and she locked eyes with Bambi.


    The other female was dressed right up in all white. Even her contact lenses and well as hair were white. If she stood in the snow now, she might just disappear into the background.


    "Hello, Bambi. Did you have a nice night?"


    Amane asked and she watched that white-tinted face finally gain a little color. The blush was rather visible on Bambi''s complexion but she did not even notice.


    "I¡­I had a good night. Now if you would excuse me."


    Bambi was not able to meet Yoko Tsurugi''s eyes. Every time she tried, her heart skipped a beat and she remembered what happened in the bathroom. She had seen the note Yoko left behind when she woke up and she did not know what to think about it.


    "Bambi, are you sick? Your complexion looks a little pale. Can I help you with something?"


    Sakura reached out to touch Bambi but the female pulled back as soon as Amane was close to her. Her eyes even darted away from Amane''s figure and toward the wall.


    Of course, Amane could tell that Bambi was behaving like this because she had a crush and not because of sickness. But it was fun teasing her like this.


    "I am not sick, Yoko Tsurugi. Now, I would appreciate it if you would butt out of my business. I don''t want to get familiarized with you or anything. Now, excuse me."


    Bambi stumbled over her worlds. She seemed not to think about what she was saying when she made an excuse to get away. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane decided to let her escape this time. There was no need for her to chase after Bambi right now.


    "Ah, Bambi, Yoko, are you both heading down to the breakfast hall as well? Excellent decision. I shall join you both and then we shall head toward the council meeting."


    Chairman Frank walked out of the adjacent room as well. It seemed that all the ''important guests were assigned the same hallway.


    Either that, or they wanted to keep an eye on everyone by keeping them in the same place.


    Well, whatever the reason for this arrangement was, Amane knew she would find out about it soon enough. But first, she needed to make the chairman reveal the secrets behind his hidden siren.


    That was one thing that Amane would not allow to be kept in captivity by anyone. That wild creature longed for the sea and it should be allowed to go back to it.

 Chapter 154 154: The Chairmans well-kept secret [pt1]

    Amane walked out into the cold air. The sun was beginning to shine its rays over the horizon and the sky had taken a bloody red color.Early birds would start to wake up soon. So, Amane needed to hurry up and make her move.


    She called for Hibi to come back to her and the snake-like creature slipped on her shoulder and pointed toward a direction. It had seen the chairman and Elder Clent going toward the hidden underground location.


    "Nice work Hibi. I will give you a lot of treats once we go back home."


    Hibi shivered in Amane''s arms at the thought of getting a treat. Positive reinforcement worked better in the beasts since they were able to do a better overall job.


    Giving Hibi a few more pets, Amane walked toward the opening of the underground area.


    Hibi led her to the side maze where the hedges covered the walls. It was impossible to where the maze ended.


    The whole maze was also covered in a powerful aura that made trying to sense the exit impossible for normal people.


    Hibi guided Amane through the maze and soon they reached a wooden door that was likely the entry to the underground area. Amane knocked on the door twice before it opened to let her in.


    The outside world had been cold but the undergrounds were warm and moist. Foreign mana was being used to artificially keep this place up and running. A lot of care had been put to make sure the Siren remained calm and comfortable.


    "I wonder where all these funds for maintaining this place came from. It cannot be from a normal bank account and I am sure Chairman Frank did not have this much aura inside him."


    Amane wondered as she walked deeper toward the center of the pool. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was about to make it to the center when she felt something under her foot. It felt vaguely like skin and bones so she looked down.


    It was the Siren she had been looking for. The poor thing was dry and unmoving as it tried to escape.


    So, Amane pulled its body up and threw it into the pool of water she could see just in front of her. It should be enough to rejuvenate the Siren.


    A few minutes passed and nothing happened. The Siren had sunk into the pool and not resurfaced.


    Amane was about to head into the water and check up on the Siren when she felt a scaly hand grab hold of her wrist and pull her into the water. Or well, the Siren tried to pull Amane into the water.


    But no matter how much that creature tugged at Amane, she refused to move from her place. She only looked at that Siren with her cold eyes and the Siren backed down.


    It seemed to look annoyed by Amane''s refusal to come in the water and it looked concerned as well. It likely thought of Amane as another Siren trapped on land because of her aura.


    "I am alright, kid. You go and have fun in the water. We can''t have you drying out on us, right?"


    Amane patted the Siren''s head with her hand and the Siren leaned into her touch before diving back into the water. But it still swam up to check up on Amane occasionally. It seemed concerned that Amane would disappear on it.


    This happened for a few minutes before Amane decided to do what she came here to do. She held her hand out and the Siren immediately grabbed hold of it.


    "Hey kid, do you want to go back home into the sea? This cave and pool are not enough for you, right? You are craving freedom, aren''t you?"


    Amane asked and the Siren showed no signs of understanding her. But it did grab her hand and tried to pull itself out of the pool.


    Amane took pity on the Siren and pulled it out. Her aura warped itself around both and prevented the Siren from going dry.


    The Siren looked fascinated once he noticed the energy bubble covering its arms. It had never experienced anything like this before.


    For the first time, its skin had not dried out when it tried to step outside the water. And that experience fascinated the Siren enough for it to walk around a little more and try to find its limits.


    When it still did not dry out, it quickly broke off into a run. But it did not get to go very far because there was a familiar face blocking the Siren''s way.


    "-my child, I am back¡­what is going on here? Yoko Tsurugi, what is the meaning of this?"


    The chairman was back and he had food in his arms. The kind of food he had usually harmed a Siren''s throat and the Siren hissed in disagreement when it looked at the food.


    "What am *I* doing here? Chairman, the better question would be to ask why you have a Siren kept as a prisoner below your office. This will cause an uproar if the news got out."


    Amane''s voice might sound calm, but she was threatening the chairman to keep him quiet.


    "Huh? Holding a Siren captive? Miss Yoko, you are mistaken. That creature behind is no Siren, it''s my son. It''s a human being that was cursed to become a t-that thing."


    The Chairman pointed toward the Siren when he spoke. He sounded convinced of what he was saying. Amane did not know if she should be in awe or look at the Chairman in disappointment.


    "No, I can prove that the Siren behind you is my son. Just give me a moment and I will¡­"


    The Chairman took out his phone and held it in front of Amane. The face shown on his screen did look very familiar to Amane.


    She held the phone and the Siren''s face side-by-side and they looked identical.


    "A Siren can usually take on the appearance of someone their target is familiar with. This Siren likely marked you as its prey and is trying to fool you."


    Amane explained but the Chairman was not ready to believe that kind of words.


    "No, that''s not true. I-I know for a fact that the Siren behind you is my son. W-Wait, I will show you the proof I keep. L-Look at this crystal and my son''s reaction."


    The chairman held out a small red crystal in front of the Siren and the Siren reached out for the crystal.


    Usually, Sirens were cautious creatures who did not do these things. But this Siren seemed like a special case.


    "M¡­ot¡­he¡­r¡­"


    The Siren opened his mouth and spoke. Amane could not even deny that what she heard had not been human speech. It had been that clear-sounding to her.


    A Siren might look humanoid to one''s eyes but they had no vocal cords. Even the elders of their species never developed them.


    As soon as Amane had heard those words coming out of the Siren''s mouth, she grabbed its face and used her aura to investigate the Siren.


    The more she looked, the weirder she found the energy makeup of this creature to be. It was a mix of everything blended into one and it had a lot of different energies fighting inside one body.


    And this body was dying as a result of all this conflict.


    "D-Do you believe me now? This creature used to be my son. So don''t harm him and let us live in peace."


    The chairman begged as he took a stand right before his ''son.'' He spread his arms out, almost as if he was trying to protect the Siren from Amane.


    "You sure have fucked up big times if that creature behind you is your son. He''s more beast than human at this point and he is also dying. So, are you going to explain to me how all this happened?"


    Amane had not been curious until now but she did deserve to know what was going on here. The Chairman looked up into Amane''s eyes for a solid minute and debated whether he should tell her or not.


    But he decided to tell his story to Yoko Tsurugi in the end.


    She was a beast expert and his child seemed to get along well with her.


    The chairman also needed someone else to take the Siren under their wing if he ever died. He had approached Elder Clent for that role but the Siren had refused to even show itself when the elder had visited it.


    "Alright, I will tell you what happened. It all started when my son died a little while after my wife passed away. My son was too young back then and I could not bear the thought of him being gone."


    "So, I promised anyone who could bring my son back an unconditional reward for their efforts. And finally, someone took on this bet and came forward with a solution for me."

 Chapter 155 155: The Chairmans well-kept secret [pt2]

    "As you know, bringing someone back to life is not an easy task and no one wanted to risk even attempting it in case something went wrong. But one day, someone decided to try and save my son.""That person wore a whole black attire and even their face was covered so I did not get to see who they were. But they gave me a small purple bottle that seemed to contain stare and glitter in the mix. I was worried to give it to my son. But I inevitably ended up making my son drink it."


    "And almost as if it was a by a miracle, my son woke up the next day. He did not speak anything but the fact that he opened his eyes at all shocked me. Our savior disappeared during the previous night as well."


    "But we soon realized that not everything was as *perfect* as I believed it to be. Slowly, my son began to change until he ended up in this form."


    Amane could now guess what happened between the chairman and his benefactor. And truly, it was the chairman''s fault for giving his son unknown substances that he did not know the origin of.


    But Amane''s mind was more focused on the description of the liquid she heard coming out of the Chairman''s mouth.


    ''There is only one liquid that comes to my mind when I think about such a description - reagent Cross. But I made sure to destroy that regiment when my lab blew up in my past life. And everyone else connected to that reagent is dead as well. I made sure of it.''


    So, Amane was sure that it could not be reagent Cross. It had to be something different.


    "I understand that you want to remain with your¡­son¡­for a long time, Chairman. But you also need to accept that this creature is no longer your son. You need to let it go back to the sea before it loses control. Sirens are not meant to be kept like this." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane warned the chairman as she felt the agitated energy of the Siren rising. It would end up going feral soon.


    "I¡­do not have the heart to send my child out in the open. My poor son did to even get to live his life. I cannot have him go out and endanger his life like that."


    It seemed like the chairman was not willing to listen to Amane no matter what she said. He had made up his mind and now he refused to budge on his decision.


    "Fine. If that''s what you decided, then I will not stop you. But remember chairman, you will not be able to control a wild Siren for long. It will not take long for its instincts to raise their head."


    Amane warned the chairman and decided to butt out of the situation for now. The chairman would come to seek her out soon anyway.


    The chairman was surprised when Yoko backed away so easily. But he did not show his nervousness and decided to take the situation as it was.


    *cough*


    "I hope that you will keep your mouth shut about what happened down here. I do not want the news of this place spreading to the normal public."


    Of course, the chairman did not want the news of this place spreading. He obtained his current position with the help of public sentiment. So, he needed to maintain his image if he wanted to be re-elected next term as well.


    "Hey Chairman, have you thought of what would happen to the Siren when you die? I did say that the Siren was dying but there is a chance it will far outlive your life span."


    After all, Sirens lived for about 200-300 years on average. This Siren had a free 50 years left in him still.


    "I¡­don''t know. But I do know that I will only hand over my office to someone who will take good care of my son in my stead. In return, I will help them learn everything about my job and how to maintain public sentiment."


    Hmm, so an exchange of sorts, huh? That was a good exchange that Amane could approve of.


    "Is that what you wanted to talk to Elder Clent about when you brought him down here? You wanted to help someone in his family take over your office after your death. In return, he would take care of your son. But did you think he will keep his promise?"


    Amane was curious to see if the Chairman was as naive as he sounded or not.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Of course, I don''t trust the chairman and his ways. I would have had him sign a contract he would not have been able to break."


    The Chairman was not as naive as he appeared to be. But Amane still did not think he had it in him to dominate the other male and force his will down Elder Clent''s throat.


    "Let''s head back now. The meeting is about to start any minute now and people would wonder if they see us coming late."


    Amane raised her hands in surrender. She looked back at the Siren''s calm but begging eyes with her silent ones.


    The Siren looked miserable in the small but comfortable cage that had been built for it. Its instincts rushed to head toward the sea.


    And Amane could not ignore such an obvious plea made by this creature. She had to help it get back to the wild.


    The Siren grabbed Amane''s sleeve as she tried to leave. It seemed to be begging her to allow the Siren to come with her.


    But Amane only patters the Siren and covered its body in her aura.


    "Come and find me in about an hour. I will help you escape."


    Amane whispered into the Siren''s ear and turned to leave. The Siren finally let Amane go, but it was impossible to know if it understood what she said or not.


    "Oh my. It seems like my Lune likes Lady Yoko. Perhaps, you should be the one to take him in once I die."


    Amane looked at the Chairman with a deadpan expression which caused him to burst out laughing. The mood lightened around the pair once more as they made their way toward the meeting room.


    ....


    "Excuse me grandfather, but can you repeat your words? I think I did not hear them correctly."


    Bambi looked at her grandfather with an expression full of disbelief. She could not comprehend what she had just heard coming out of the elder''s mouth.


    "Bambi, I am quite sure you heard me the first time. You will be getting married to the chairman''s son soon. It''s a Siren, but the chairman is convinced that it''s his son. And you will make a perfect life partner for such a creature."


    Bambi heard the same words for the second time, but nothing changed. They still fell on her ear and made the same noise as they did the first time.


    She did not know where she went wrong in her life, but Bambi was not going to let her life be ruined by her grandfather like this.


    "I¡­. no. I will not marry a creature just because you told me to, grandfather. I have my free will and I refused to listen to you any longer¡­"


    Bambi''s race turned red from the force of the slap she endured. She looked at her grandfather with a face full of disbelief but he seemed to not even be concerned about her.


    "Girl, you cannot tell me what I can and cannot do. I am still the head of your family and someone you answer to. So, if I say you are getting married, that means you are getting married."


    Elder Clent was not ready to hear a ''no'' as an answer. He already had his thoughts figured out and he refused to listen to anything else.


    "Elder, just answer me one thing - is this for my brother''s sake? Will he get anything out of this if I agree to marry the chairman''s son? Or will it not even matter?"


    Bambi was going to be sick if it did turn out to be for the sake of her brother. She was not sure she would be able to handle the truth if that did turn out to be the case.


    "Hmm, how did you know? Oh well, maybe you finally came around and started to think about the next family head as well, Bambi. Since you are such a mature kid, I am sure that you will make the right decision here and not disappoint me.


    The chairman left the room once he finished speaking to her. Bambi bit her lip in agitation and lamented her fate.


    Everything her family ever did was for the sake of her brother, the next heir. Bambi had never tried to fight against that in her life. And now, that had ruined her life as well.


    She was being sold off to secure her brother''s future.

 Chapter 156 156: A lady asks for help [pt1]

    "Bambi, get ready to meet your future partner today. I will talk with the chairman and arrange a meeting for you. And don''t you dare make any mistakes this time."Bambi did not want to meet the ''chairman''s son'' at all.


    As far as Bambi knew, the chairman only had one son who died a long time ago due to a disease. And there had been no knowledge of anyone else ever being adopted by the chairman.


    Knowing her grandfather, he would even agree to have Bambi married to a beast if it helped their family''s next heir. And Bambi was afraid that this situation was somewhat like that.


    ''In that case, I would rather run away than stay here and risk getting sold by my grandfather. But the first thing I need to do is to distract my grandfather.''


    Bambi was sure that her inherited power would not work. She would need something physical to get her out.


    Her eyes fell on the small stone statue lying innocently on the bedside table and her impulsive thoughts took over.


    "Bambi, make sure to be polite and¡­."


    The old man never saw Bambi''s attack coming. He was too reassured in his position as a family elder to fear Bambi. And that was how Bambi was able to catch him off guard and knock him out cold.


    Once the old man was knocked out, Bambi collected the evidence of everything she could and ran away from the room. She needed to get away as far as she could before her grandfather woke up.


    ''I need someone to save me from my grandfather. I don''t care who it is. But I just need help.''


    That was what Bambi thought desperately before she bumped into a familiar Tsurugi face.


    "You¡­!"


    ....


    "This is the room I am sharing with Yoko this time. You can come in and make yourself comfortable."


    Bambi hesitated in the doorway. She was not sure if she wanted to come in or not. But the room looked comfortable enough.


    As soon as Bambi walked in, she was hit with Yoko Tsurugi''s familiar scent. That scent reminded me of what happened last night and Bambi almost went weak in her knees.


    Sakura watched this happen but she did not know what made Bambi react like this. So, she helped Bambi to sit on the center table and handed her a glass of water.


    "So, tell me what happened to you? Why did you look so depressed and in a hurry to run away? I might be able to help you out if you tell me about it." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura was mainly trying to gather more information from Bambi. She had handed Bambi alcohol that looked like water and tasted like water. It had been costly, but Sakura liked to keep some on her just for these occasions.


    "I would¡­rather not talk about these things with you. I will talk once Yoko Tsurugi comes back."


    Sakura had to bite her lips to stop the words that were about to escape her mouth. She did not want to scare Bambi anymore but she was darn curious to know more about the situation.


    Moreover, Sakura did not like the vibe in Bambi''s eyes when she said Yoko''s name. That familiar glint of interest made Sakura''s jealousy burn.


    But Sakura was professional and did not let it all show on her face. Instead, she decided to increase the content of alcohol in the drink she would serve Bambi. That should be enough to make Bambi spill everything.


    That had bent his plans, but Bambi seemed to not lose her wits even after a fourth glass full of alcohol.


    "Lady Bambi, are you sure you are alright? Don''t you feel a little dizzy or something? I will help you lie down if you want me to."


    Sakura offered this with gritted teeth. She wanted Bambi to roll over and fall unconscious already. But Bambi just sat in front of her with perfect posture.


    And then the door to their room opened. Both parties looked toward the room, only to see Yoko coming in.


    "Yoko, you are finally back? I have someone here who wants to talk to you."


    Sakura gestured toward her side, only to see Lady Bambi out of her seat and approaching Yoko instead.


    For a few seconds, nothing happened. And then Sakura had to snap the urge to commit murder when Bambi threw her body toward Yoko with a mournful expression on her face.


    ...


    "-And the bill shall not be passed here today. Does anyone else have anything to say?"


    Amane held her yawn in and continued to zone out of the meeting in front of her. No one knew what they were talking about here.


    In theory, all the people on this council were beast experts, but they all had textbook knowledge that did not translate over to real-world experience.


    Amane almost pulled a prank on all of them by calling for Hibi. but that would have been too much for these weak-hearted people.


    ''Hmmm, so Elder Clent decided not to show up? Now that''s surprising.''


    No one commented on the missing elder''s behavior, but they all must be thinking about that as well. Amane could read it all on the people''s faces.


    "This will be all for today. You all can head back to your rooms now. I am so happy we all could gather here and discuss these pressing issues together."


    "And also welcome the newest member of our council - Yoko Tsurugi. She''s young, but I am sure her experience would help us out a lot."


    The chairman turned the focus of this meeting toward Amane suddenly. Amane did not even bother correcting her lazy posture and everyone frowned once they saw her.


    Many of the council members were even seething in their seats once they saw how non-seriously Amane was taking everything.


    "Hello everyone. It''s alright to meet you all."


    Amane''s words enraged a lot of people and their faces turned red. But since she was the chairman''s guest, they did not dare say anything to her this time. But next time, they all promised to tear Amane apart.


    "Everyone, get along well. Now, I would like to dismiss this meeting. We all shall meet again tomorrow for a last discussion session before you all can head back home."


    Chairman Frank''s grin was infectious. Even those people who thought of him as an enemy could not help but give him a face when he dismissed everyone.


    Amane quickly left for her room as well. She needed to gather back with Sakura and then plan things. She wanted to help the Siren run away.


    As soon as Amane opened her bedroom door, it was obvious that there was a foreign presence in her room. That did give Amane a pause, wondering if an assassin had snuck into her room or something.


    But she also felt Sakura''s calm and collective aura and Amane finally opened the door full.


    And what a surprise she found inside her room.


    "Yoko, you are finally back? I have someone here who wants to talk to you."


    The said ''guest'' turned out to be Bambi Clent. She was still clad in the white attire Amane had seen her during the early hours of the morning. But there was a certain red to her face and eyes now.


    She also looked a little drunk which could only mean that Sakura had forced more than a few drinks down her throat.


    "Y-Y-You are Yoko Tsurugi, right? I need you to help me. Please, help me."


    A pair of hands tightly clutched Amane''s clothes and tugged her down desperately. Bambi looked desperate when she tugged Yoko down. Anyone would have felt sorry for her desperate state.


    But Amane was more curious about what brought Bambi to her. She also wanted to know the reason why Elder Clent had missed the meeting.


    "Calm down, lady Clent. Now, sit down and relax. You can tell me whatever is causing you trouble and I will try to help you out."


    Well, Bambi Clent was a sudden wild card that had been sent to Yoko. But would this be a good thing or a bad thing remained to be seen?


    On the other hand, since Sakura had brought Bambi back to their room, that likely meant that Sakura regarded Bambi as a useful future asset. And someone, Amane could vibe with that.


    "I¡­Whatever I am about to tell you should not get out of the room. Lady Yoko, please promise me that you would keep my words to yourself."


    Bambi asked for a promise and Amane gave it to her.


    After all, *she* had promised not to say anything about this to other people. But Sakura had never been included in this promise.


    Bambi seemed to have forgotten Sakura''s existence and that was something Amane was willing to use if she needed to in the future.


    Once Bambi was assured that she had everything under control, she finally opened her mouth to tell her story.

 Chapter 157 157: A lady asks for help [pt2]

    "My grandfather is rather¡­weird regarding family and traditions. He''s not a bad man, but he''s rather focused. He is also someone who believed that family honor comes before personal interests.""As such, he is willing to do anything if it comes to gaining something for our family. That includes making deals that would¡­be less than ideal. I am not calling him a bad man at all. He''s a little more driven by family interest than anyone else."


    "This includes him doing whatever he can for the next family head. Even if it includes selling his granddaughter into a marriage she did not ask for."


    Amane listened to Bambi''s words and she was able to guess what was going on.


    It helped that she knew what the chairman was cooking and about his deal with Elder Clent. Now it was clear what Elder Clent wanted.


    He wanted Bambi to marry the Siren so that he would have a solid and legal connection with Chairman Frank. It would ensure that the Siren would be protected in the future as Bambi''s legal husband and the chairman would help the Clent family''s heir to become the next chairman.


    It was not a bad deal when you look at things like this. But the leading participant in this deal had already run away.


    "Hmm, I see. So that''s what is going on? So, how do you want Yoko to help exactly? She cannot go against the Chairman and your grandfather for no apparent reason. What are you asking of her now?"


    Sakura''s words might sound harsh but she did have a point.


    There was not much ''Yoko Tsurugi'' could do for Bambi Clent openly. She had just stepped into the social world and in front of the normal eyes, she was still ''green.''


    People were not going to take her words seriously, or even pay her any respect if she tried to interfere with things.


    "I¡­marriage. I want Yoko Tsurugi to get married."


    Bambi hesitantly opened her mouth and suggested this. The reaction she got to her words was harsh and quick.


    "Are you serious? Have you lost your mind Bambi Clent? No way. There is no way Yoko will be getting married right now. Do you even know how old she is? And you are asking her to marry the chairman''s son who may or may not even exist?"


    Sakura could not hold her temper back.


    She was angrier at the fact that Bambi had suggested that Yoko get married instead of asking them to kidnap her or something. Sakura was not willing to lose Yoko like this. And especially not to Bambi Clent of all people.


    "I¡­no, that was not what I meant. I was not asking Yoko to get married to the chairman''s son. I was asking Yoko to get married to me so that we both have legal grounds to refuse the marriage. It would give Yoko the right to interfere with my family as well."


    That sounded like¡­a decent idea to Amane.


    Frankly, she had zero interest in getting married and settling down. But she could also see the benefit of getting married like this.


    "No way. This is as bad as you suggesting for Yoko to get married to the Chairman''s son. There will be no marriage taking place here, period. We will not be discussing this topic again."


    Sakura forcefully shut this topic down but Amane was the one to interfere this time.


    "No, I think Bambi has a point. We don''t need to go as far as a marriage, but maybe getting engaged is a good idea for now. It will give me legal grounds to interfere with Clent family and we can just break it off once we no longer need this connection."


    Sakura could only watch with clenched teeth as Amane agreed to this deal. Her heart aches and her insides crawled with jealousy. She could not believe that this was happening to her of all people.


    "I¡­cannot agree to this deal."


    "I know Sakura, but this is not your decision to make. This is something between myself and Bambi. So, Bambi, what do you say? Do you want to get engaged with me?"


    Amane held her hand out and Bambi looked at her with a wide-eyed look that asked if Amane was serious about this. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, I am serious. Now take my hand if you agree with me."


    This time, Bambi did not hesitate and held Amane''s hand. With this, a deal had been made and it was time to get to work.


    "First thing first, do you both know what the chairman''s son is?"


    Amane asked the two once things had calmed down and Sakura had snapped out of her shocked state.


    They both negatively shook their head. They both only know that the chairman''s son died a long time ago and nothing else about the situation.


    "Well, I saw that creature the chairman calls his ''son'' and it''s a Siren. It''s currently being held beneath this building and the Chairman is looking after it. But now, it''s time for us to free that Siren and let it head into the open."


    Amane made a dramatic pose when she said that. But her two admirers did not comment on her exaggerated gesture.


    The two females in front of him were in too much of a shock to say anything. They had not expected a Siren to be involved in all this.


    "You mean to say that my grandfather had me sold and married to a Siren of all things? Aren''t those things viscous and aggressive? What would have happened to me?"


    Sakura was right to be worried about her future with the Siren. She could have been maimed or even killed if the creature found her not to be his taste. It was a rather dangerous situation for her.


    The mere thought made Bambi shiver in fright.


    "So, what are we going to do now, Yoko? You have a plan to free that Siren, right? Tell us all about it."


    Sakura needed to only look at Yoko''s face to recognize the expression on it. Yoko had a plan to deal with the chairman as well as the Siren here.


    "I left Hibi back so that it could look around and tell us about any security faults. So far, I have found a lot of them we can use to our advantage. We will sneak the Siren out of its prison tonight after the dinner party."


    Amane had a solid plan in place now. She had most of the details figured out inside her mind as well.


    She only needed her people to play the right role so that she could get the maximum advantage she could get out of everything.


    "How do you plan on even doing that? You will need to distract everyone somehow and I don''t think we have enough of a reason to make everyone look away from what we are doing."


    Sakura had a point. Everyone would be too vigilant for the next few days since the main meeting was over.


    Now they no longer needed to play nice and everyone would try to push for advantage. That was the kind of place their current world was.


    "Ah, don''t you worry about that? After all, we are about to give these people not only a big shock but also a cause to worry. The news of an engagement between myself and Bambi should be enough to keep everyone occupied for the time being."


    Sakura''s mood soured as soon as she heard Yoko say this. Now she could not even protest this engagement.


    She could only look at Bambi with eyes filled with jealousy and annoyance. But Bambi seemed unaware of the looks Sakura was shooting her with.


    In the end, Sakura could only look away first with her fist clenched tightly. She could endure all this for Yoko''s sake. This engagement was only temporary after all.


    "Fine, so we will distract everyone with the news of your engagement while we sneak out the Siren. This operation would be carried out tonight since we need to head back home tomorrow. Is there anything else anyone needs to say?"


    Bambi did not have anything to say but Yoko seemed to have something she wanted to tell Bambi.


    "Bambi, pack your bag and meet us when we head home. You will head home with us for now. I don''t think it''s safe for you to return home until your grandfather kicks the bucket."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s words dree out a sudden yelp of laughter out of Bambi. No one had been this frank to her before. And no one had insulted her grandfather like this before either.


    "I¡­ah sure. I will go and pack my bags right now. I will meet you outside the gate soon."


    Amane nodded and picked up the glass lying on the table. She took a sniff and then looked at Sakura with a knowing glance.


    "Next time, don''t be so obvious with your tricks."


    But since Amane did not say anything serious, Sakura was let off freely even after spiking Bambi''s drink.

 Chapter 158 158: Make me forget [pt1] R-18

    The evening dinner was tenser than the day before. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Since the reporters were not allowed inside today, the people inside did not have to be so careful to hide their dark sides. So, they were getting comfortable and trying to gauge their opponent''s weaknesses.


    Amane watched it all happen from her seat. She picked up her wine glass and held it in front of her. The world did take on a red shade if she saw it through her wine glass.


    "Yoko, he is coming. My grandfather is headed toward us so it''s time to start acting."


    Bambi held Amane''s hand tightly as her body tensed. She looked toward her right where her grandfather likely was.


    Amane heard footsteps heading their way as well. And they felt angrier than anyone else''s. The presence of Elder Clent made even Sakura tense up.


    "Bambi, can we talk for a minute? There is much we need to discuss and-"


    "I don''t think you need to discuss anything with *my finance* Elder Clent. And even if you do, I would appreciate it if you did it in front of me."


    Amane''s words were daring and without a hint of hesitation. They made everyone pause what they were doing and turn toward her shock.


    But no one was more shocked than Elder Clent. He looked as if he had swallowed a gallon of sour lemons. His eyes were pulled up and his face was permanently stuck in a frown.


    "Excuse me but what did you say? I do not find this joke funny."


    Elder Clent tried to warp his head around what Yoko Tsurugi had just said. He was well aware that this was a public setting and he could not make a scene here.


    But he refused to be connected to the Tsurugi household in any way. And he also had plans for Bambi''s future. He was not going to let go of her so easily.


    "I think you heard me. I liked Bambi so I confessed to her. She was gracious enough to accept my confession and now we are engaged. I hope Elder Clent will give us his warning."


    Yoko Tsurugi had a teasing smirk on his face. Elder Clent knew that this was some kind of trick Yoko Tsurugi was pulling.


    She likely wanted to deprive him of his resources and stop Elder Clent from making a connection with Chairman Frank. But Elder Clent was not going to let it happen.


    He would make Bambi marry that Siren at all costs and put the next head of his family in the Chairman position.


    "Bambi, enough of this show. If you do not stop this drama now, then you will no longer be a Clent. We don''t need people who embarrass our family in the register. If you don''t return now, then your name will be crossed out of it."


    Elder Clent threatened Bambi once more. But Bambi kept her ground. She did not look away even if her eyes were stuck with tears.


    "I will not back down from this marriage. This love is more important to me than being a part of our rotten family. If you want to take me out, then do so by all means. I do not care for it."


    Bambi''s voice was strong but Amane heard the small shivers in it. Her hand tightened around Bambi''s and that gave Bambi the reassurance she needed to face her grandfather.


    The old man was fuming now. He could not believe what he had just heard. He even raised his hand to hit Bambi before realizing where he was.


    "Hump, I will let your foolishness go for now. But you will soon learn that there is no safer place for you than the Clent house."


    Elder Clent finally relented and left the scene. Bambi had been tensing before but all the tension escaped her body as soon as her grandfather left.


    "Hey, you alright? You don''t look so good to me right now?"


    Bambi was so pale that even Sakura noticed her expression and helped her up. Bambi took Sakura''s hand without hesitation and pulled her body up.


    "I¡­am alright. Thank you for asking me if I am alright or not. Anyway, we should focus on taking my grandfather down more than how I am feeling."


    Bambi assured but Amane decided to give her a small break. She helped Bambi stand up and guided her out of the room.


    "Sakura, stay here and take care of these people for us. You know, get a rumor started and keep them busy. Once it''s time for our plan to start, I will call you."


    Sakura was a little sour at being left behind. But she knew better than to go against Yoko''s decisions.


    If Yoko had asked her to stay behind and entertain the guests, then that was what Sakura was surprised to do.


    ...


    Bambi''s complexion did not look any better once she lay down in the bed. She looked as pale as before and she even began to shake.


    "I never thought I would ever go against my grandfather like this. What would happen if he disowns me? I have been a Clent all my life. I don''t think I can live without the protection of that name now. And I¡­"


    "Bambi relaxes. Everything will be alright. You were the one who decided to brave down this path so you need to take responsibility for it as well."


    Amane held Bambi''s head in her hands and made her face forward. Bambi finally seemed to be coming around but her panic was not ebbing.


    "Bambi, you are too tense. Can I touch you to help you out? I will not touch you if you don''t want me to."


    Amane asked Bambi in a gentle voice. She made it sound like Bambi had a choice in this matter and that reassured Bambi. This was what she wanted right now - the illusion of having control.


    "You can kiss me. I think that will help me be grounded."


    Bambi assured Amane and her lips were devoured by Amane. Amane''s flexible tongue was everywhere - inside, licking Bambi''s mouth and even in her throat.


    Amane''s body pushed Bambi down slowly so that she was lying on the bed flat. Her hair and her make-up, all had been ruffled already.


    "You sure look like a vision right now, my dear. Now, allow me to serve you and make you forget all about your grandfather."


    Amane assured Bambi with a gentle voice. But her hands were anything but gentle when they cupped Bambi''s chest and massaged it.


    The feeling of those soft hands touching Bambi was magical and hypnotic. She could not get enough of it and she wanted more.


    "I¡­touch me more. I need to forget about my grandfather and what he put me through. So, help me forget all about that tough time."


    Bambi requested as she took Amane''s hand and placed it under her shirt. That was as good of permission as Amane was going to get.


    Amane pinched Bambi''s nipple and they could be seen through her shirt. Her panties were also soaked and her wetness formed a patch on her dress. Your journey continues with empire


    "Let''s get you out of all your clothes now, Bambi. I want to see your skin on display."


    Amane asked and Bambi was a little hesitant. But she ultimately stripped down until she had nothing covering her modesty.


    "Come here, my dear. Let me show you how ravishing you look right now."


    Bambi walked over to Amane and she was yanked by the younger teen into her lap. Amane turned Bambi''s body so that Bambi''s back touched her chest. She was barely able to rest her chin on top of Bambi''s shoulder and warp her body around the older.


    "Look at how good you look being surrounded by me all the way, Bambi. Your body was made to be held, right? You are all open and leaking now."


    Bambi looked herself up and down in the mirror as well. She was all open and her body was wet with various fluids.


    Her pussy even winked at her, begging to be touched. And Bambi reached down to try and finger it. She needed to get rid of the itch she was feeling.


    But she did not even get to touch her pussy before her hand was grabbed hold of by Amane and forced to be away from her body.


    "And what do you think you are doing, my dear? I specifically asked you to keep your hand away from your body. You need to just feel tonight. The next time you reach out for your pussy, I will bind your body."


    The image of being bound and being rendered helpless made Bambi gulp down in excitement. And it must have shown on her face because Yoko Tsurugi''s expression changed.


    "Ah, so you want to be bound and held at my mercy, Bambi? You should have said so from the start. I do have some things I can use on you."

 Chapter 159 159: Make me forget [pt-2] R-18

    Amane had packed some chains and roped them into her packing bag. But even she had not seen this situation coming.She had to say that the rope binding Bambi''s hands with the back of the bed and another pair of ropes holding her legs open looked good. Bambi was held all open and helpless. Even her mouth had been gagged so that she would not be able to speak.


    "Remember Bambi, if you want all this to end, you need to smack my back. I will let you go as soon as you want me to."


    Bambi half heard what Yoko was saying but she managed to drag herself out enough to give a nod as a response. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, then, let''s start. Let''s start with your ass, ok?"


    Amane grabbed hold of that bounce but firm ass Bambi had. She held the cheeks open and Bambi''s hole twitched.


    It looked tight and unused.


    "Let''s get something hard up here, alright? Once you have a vibrator in your ass, I will eat you out. Don''t worry, you will feel good."


    Amane assured as she patted Bambi on her stomach before bringing the lotion out.


    She smeared a generous amount of it on her finger and probed Bambi''s ass. The hole hardly moved but Amane finally entered her finger and spread Bambi apart.


    A second finger made Bambi flinch and yell into the gag. But Bambi adjusted well.


    "Your body wants my fingers, huh? If I had a cock, I would have fucked your ass already. But oh well, you will have to make do with my fingers for now."


    Amane spoke as she loosened Bambi''s body enough to enter a third finger inside. It was truly tight and as open as Amane would be able to get it this time.


    Her collection had a lot of vibrators, so Amane picked up a medium one and slowly forced it into Bambi''s body.


    The pressure was tight and Bambi tried to run away from that sensation of something filling her body.


    But she had nowhere to run since she was all tied down and forced open. She had to take the vibrator into her ass until it rested all the way deep into her body.


    "Hmm, now it''s time for the main show to occur. Bambi, I will eat you out now."


    No matter how much the vibrator had hurt Bambi, her body seemed to like the sensation of being filled. Her pussy was beyond wet and even drenched the bed.


    Amane probed it once with her finger to check before she leaned down to lick Bambi''s wetness.


    The reaction was instant. Bambi''s eyes were wide and filled with tears. She flinched away from the hands holding her but she was bound by ropes and toys.


    She could only stay there as Amane''s tongue ate her insides out. The tongue was even reaching deep into her. Even when Amane pulled out, her tongue lapped up at Bambi''s hard clit and held her at the edge. She was about to come.


    The vibrator in her ass also added to this pleasure. It made Bambi feel like she was being assaulted from both sides.


    She was about to come when Amane pulled back and took the vibrator out as well.


    "Bambi, you are a bad fianc¨¦. You should tell me if something feels good or bad. How am I supposed to know how well I am doing?"


    Amane asked as she pulled back and looked at Bambi. The poor girl did not even have enough power to lift her head now. She could only lie there and wallow in frustration.


    "This much touching was not enough for you, right? Maybe having our pussies touch would be better for you."


    Amane crawled up Bambi''s body and strangled her hips.


    "Let''s check how flexible you are, Bambi."


    Amane pulled Bambi''s leg up and rubbed her clothed pussy against Bambi''s naked one. The friction was maddening and Bambi threw her head back.


    The feeling of a wet cloth pressing against her pussy was weirdly erotic. It made Bambi''s body tingle with pleasure.


    But once again, as soon as she felt close to coming, Yoko pulled back. Bambi wanted to complain but her mouth was gagged so she could not complain.


    "Ahh, so this is not enough for you as well, my dear? Of course, it is not. You don''t want to touch my clothes when you can touch the real thing."


    Bambi watched as Yoko took off her dress and pulled her panties down. Her pussy was leaking and aroused as well.


    Read exclusive content at empire


    Before Bambi could recover from the visual assault, her legs were being held above her head and her pussy was out for the world to see.


    "Now, let''s have some fun."


    That position should not have allowed Yoko''s pussy to touch Bambi''s. That should have been physically impossible to do, but Yoko was somehow able to make the impossible possible.


    Finally, Bambi came and her body relaxed. Her body had no energy left and she panted as she tried to gather her energy back.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t look like this much was enough for you. In that case, should we try something more intense?"


    Yoko asked as she held up a double edges vibrator. It was long and thick to look at. And Bambi was sure that it would tear her apart.


    But she wanted to take it into her body and be fucked by it. The vibrator felt threatening to her.


    "Don''t worry. We will feel good together. There is no need for you to fear anything when I am here."


    Amane assured and Bambi could only watch as Amane stretched herself out. Her fingers disappeared into her pussy and made filthy sounds as her pussy was stretched open.


    Bambi could only watch in silence as the two-sided vibrator disappeared inside Amane''s pussy and it looked like a fake cock.


    "Are you ready, my dear fianc¨¦? I will finally make a woman out of you."


    Bambi was a virgin so this would be her first time being penetrated. But she did not even get to think about it once her body was filled with that huge cock. She could only lie down there and take it.


    The vibrator hit something solid inside Bambi. It must have been her hymn and it hurt when Yoko forced her way past that.


    The ache soon turned into a dull and pleasure-filled feeling. The vibrator reached deep inside Bambi''s body and it touched her inside place. It also rubbed against her pleasure spot and forced Bambi''s body up and down that fake-cock.


    But Bambi finally loses it once the vibrator started to function. The sensation of those small vibrations touching the insides of her body made Bambi flinch and her pussy tightened around that fake cock.


    "This feels¡­good. I wish¡­I had a cock¡­to teach you¡­the real pleasure¡­of being fucked¡­"


    Yoko''s touch sounded out of breath. She must have been feeling it deep into her gut as well. And that thought made Bambi come. Her pussy clamped tightly around the toy and the force of her organism pushed the toy off her body.


    Her legs shook and her whole body twitched. Bambi doubted that she would be able to force herself up anytime soon.


    She looked at Yoko pleasuring herself with the vibrator. It had stopped functioning but Bambi''s eyes were looking at the pussy in front of her taking that rod in deep.


    Yoko threw her head back in pleasure and the arch of her neck called out for Bambi to mark her. She wanted to sink her teeth into that unmarked flesh and tell the world that this woman belonged to Bambi.


    She wanted to do all that but her body was still bound and Bambi''s energy was spent. She could only look at Yoko and admire her body. It was so hypnotizing and calling out to be touched.


    Bambi never thought that she would be into watching someone else masturbate in front of her. But she was proven wrong by her desires.


    She wanted to see Yoko spread out in front of her while Bambi fucked her open. That would make Yoko lose her composure and be at Bambi''s mercy.


    ''I would love that. I want to own Yoko Tsurugi. Maybe once we get married, I will truly have a claim over her.''


    Bambi would tame Yoko once they get married and they would be each other''s only ones. It would be the love story of the century and everyone would know about them.


    "F-Fuck, feels so good."


    Bambi looked at the way Yoko threw her head back. She wanted to own Yoko and not let anyone else see her. She tried to fight against her binds but her hands were held up tightly and refused to give way.


    In the end, Bambi could only watch helplessly as Yoko came around that vibrator. And she had to admit the truth - she had fallen in love with Yoko Tsurugi.

 Chapter 160 160: Caught in the act

    "Bambi, are you alright? Your wrists have been chipped raw. I am sorry if I was too harsh on you."Bambi looked at her wrists which had burn marks on them. To be honest, she had not even felt when this happened so she was not angry or disappointed.


    And even if she was, Bambi was sure that she would not mind having these marks at all. She would gladly show all these marks if it meant that she got to be with Yoko more.


    "Ah, don''t worry about these. I''m not as na?ve as I look and I knew what I was getting into when I agreed to your terms."


    Read new adventures at empire


    Bambi spoke up with a reassuring voice. But then, she continued in a more subdued voice.


    "Yoko, there was something I wanted to tell you. You see, I am in low-"


    Poor Bambi never got the chance to finish her confession. Their room door was knocked on and interrupted Bambi and Yoko''s time.


    "Yoko, are you in there? I want to tell you that the preparations for our operation are over. Can I come in now?"


    Sakura Tsurugi interrupted their alone time by knocking on the door. And somehow, Bambi could not help but feel as if this interruption was deliberate. She had no grounds to think of this, but this was just how Bambi felt.


    Sakura entered the room with a mysterious and closed-off expression. She spared Bambi one acidic glare that made Bambi freeze in her place.


    She did not know why, but Bambi had a feeling that Sakura did not like her. But she was willing to overlook this feeling because Sakura was Yoko''s cousin and likely important to Yoko.


    Bambi did not want to make Yoko choose between her family and her.


    "Sakura, how is our rumor mill going? Do the people around us aware and cautious of what is being said?"


    Amane asked and Sakura quickly nodded.


    "Of course. Everyone is talking about your engagement and marriage plans. They have already cornered Elder Clent to ask for more details and congrats him. We will have only this chance to make a run for the Siren. Everyone is distracted right now."


    Sakura seemed to have done a good job of scouting all the information out. Bambi could not help but feel jealous.


    Bambi felt more help than she felt jealous.


    She had been given one task by Yoko and that had been to investigate the person who tried to sabotage her invitation. But Bambi had not even started on her investigation.


    On the other hand, Sakura seemed to have laid down the whole groundwork for the task she had been given. And Bambi could not help but feel jealous of her.


    "Hmm, that takes care of one thing for us. Let''s head out now. Everyone else seems busy so we will be able to get around without being noticed. Bambi, I need you to do a favor for me."


    Bambi looked up sharply as soon as her name was called. She was ready to do anything to impress Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Yes, what do you want me to do? I will help you with anything."


    Yoko''s smile was reassuring and it made Bambi feel warm on the inside. It was also that smile that kept Bambi going despite the type of favor she had been asked.


    "Go and distract Chairman Frank for us. I know you want to help us out, but you have never been close to a beast before and I am worried for your safety."


    Those words made Bambi feel good and bad at the same time. She wanted to help Yoko and she was glad to be relied upon. But she also wanted to be close to Yoko while helping.


    But in the end, this was a favor asked by Yoko and Bambi was not able to refute her.


    "Alright, I understand. I will go and keep the chairman distracted for us. So, you both better come back soon."


    Bambi watched as Yoko left the room. But before Sakura went out, she gave Bambi a look of superiority and mouthed some words that were difficult to understand at first.


    But Bambi was not as ignorant as people thought her to be. She could tell that that Sakura did not like her and the reason for this seemed to be somewhat personal. And it was finally confirmed when Sakura mouthed the next few words.


    ''Yoko is mine. Don''t you dare think otherwise?''


    That was what Sakura had said to Bambi. And those words made Bambi twitch in her place.


    "No way. Don''t tell that Sakura liked Yoko romantically as well. Wait, now that I think about it, it makes sense."


    Bambi suddenly had a realization that she had a tough rival in front of her. But she was not going to give up on her love. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ......


    "Sakura, how many times do I have to tell you to keep your emotions in check? Was it necessary to gloat in front of Bambi like that?"


    Of course, that small interaction had not gotten past Yoko''s eyes.


    She might not have been in the room, but Yoko seemed to know everything about everyone. And she seemed to know things when Sakura or herself were concerned.


    "Hmm, you tell me to not gloat in front of Bambi but I don''t see you punishing me for it. So, I don''t think you mean your words, master."


    Sakura teased Amane with a grin on her face.


    "Knowing you, you would just find your punishment pleasurable. I would rather not have you distracted right now, Sakura."


    Amane quickly walked faster and Sakura followed her with hesitant footsteps. She knew she had to keep with Amane if she wanted to be useful.


    They both quickly walked out and headed toward the section that took them below the council house.


    Amane led the way and it was familiar to her after going through it once already.


    The Siren was not out of the pool this time. But it was clutching its hands and waiting for Amane to return. It seemed to be ready to leave this place.


    "You sure cleared up after yourself. I wonder how long you wanted to leave that place for."


    Amane looked at the determined face in front of her. The Siren seemed to have understood her words and it dragged itself out of the water.


    Thanks to Amane''s aura surrounding the Siren, it did not dry out as soon as it came out. It could even walk well.


    "So, this is a Siren? It looks¡­. quite human. Is it liking the phoenix from before?"


    Sakura asked this while looking at Amane''s stomach. But Amane shook her head.


    "A phoenix and a Siren are too far apart to be compared. A phoenix has human intelligence as well as emotions. It is one of the closest beings to humans in terms of genetic makeup as well. On the other hand, a Siren is a true beat which can only copy human appearance."


    Now that Amane had explained it, Sakura thought she understood the difference. She tried to approach the Siren but it took a few steps back from Sakura and growled at her in warning.


    "Looks like the Siren doesn''t like me that much."


    Sakura commented as she stepped back. She did not want to agitate the Siren any more than she already had.


    "I won''t say that it''s agitated by you. It is just not used to human presence. Your perfume is also a little¡­unnatural. Next time, try not to wear perfume when you come with me."


    Sakura did not appreciate being told that she stank. But there was nothing she could say against Amane.


    "Fine, I get it. So, how are we going to get out of here?"


    Sakura asked as she looked around. The only way out seemed to be the one they had entered from. But that would be dangerous.


    "Well, we don''t have a choice now. We will head out the way we came in from. Hopefully, the Siren would be able to hold on."


    The Siren would need a water source even if Amane used her aura on it. But that was a problem they would take care of later.


    They quietly walked out of the underground and the Siren hissed as soon as its skin touched the moon''s ray. It was beginning to dehydrate now.


    "Oh no, we need to find a source of water soon."


    Sakura panicked and started to look around. Unfortunately, she did not get to do much before her path was blocked.


    "You are not going to do anything, Sakura Tsurugi. How dare you take the Chairman''s precious son out of his comfort zone? You should be punished for this."


    Elder Clent blocked the path Amane and Sakura were about to take. Chairman Frank was with him as well and there was also Bambi there, with a guilty expression on her face.


    It seemed as if she had not been able to stop the Chairman and her grandfather after all.

 Chapter 161 161: The freedom of the ocean

    For what it was worth, Bambi had tried her best to keep the chairman away from Yoko and her plans. She had even made sure the Chairman did not meet anyone when she invited him for a late-night meeting.But her plans had been ruined by her grandfather. He had always been able to read Bambi like a book.


    One look at her face had been enough to convince him that Bambi was hiding something from him. He had ultimately guessed what was happening and told the Chairman.


    Bambi had tried her hardest to diffuse the situation but it had not helped.


    In the end, she could only stand behind the Chairman with a guilty expression on her face. She had failed in the task she had been given.


    ....


    "Y-Yoko Tsurugi, what do you think you are doing? Hurry up and take Lune back underground. Lune, don''t worry. Daddy will save you soon."


    Chairman Frank seemed to have made up his mind about Yoko Tsurugi. He had not been sure about her until now, but now he was. Yoko Tsurugi was a threat to him and his family.


    As soon as he saved Lune from her clutches, he would do his best to ruin her reputation. Yoko would not be allowed to step inside this council ever again.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you have been discovered. Now, lower your weapon and surrender."


    Elder Clent was smug when he looked at Yoko. He was happy that he decided to risk it and guess her plan. Now he could convince the Chairman to stand on his side and take care of the Tsurugi.


    But the only thing he was worried about was the lack of panic on Yoko Tsurugi''s face.


    She should be scared and trying to deny whatever she was doing. Elder Clent wanted to see her fumble over her words and be scared.


    "You all are such fools. If you want to stop me, you would need much more than your merger forces at work. But I doubt even that would be enough."


    Yoko sounded board as she made that proclamation. Her words made Elder Frank angry.


    He no longer cared if Yoko was young or not, his honor had been called into play now. She needed to perish under his powers now.


    "No grandfather, don''t."


    The only one who noticed him preparing to launch his until ate attack was Bambi. And she knew that she needed to stop him before he did anything dangerous to Yoko.


    She quickly positioned herself between Yoko and her grandfather to prevent him from attacking Yoko. but she did not expect him to stop for her.


    After all, her grandfather did not love her. So why would he care for her well-being? He would rather see Bambi perish.


    "Bambi, I did not raise you until now, only to see you disobey me like this. But alright, it''s alright. Since you want to die, I will help you out."


    Elder Clent finally released his power and Bambi closed her eyes. She was going to die right now but she did not have any regrets.


    "I swear, everyone is so melodramatic here. Do you have to do all this when we are on a short-timer?"


    Bambi felt arms close around her and she was not hurt. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She opened her eyes, only to see her grandfather''s attack being blocked by a lot of chains. Bambi could also make out her grandfather''s shocked expression on the other side of the chain fence.


    "Bambi, Sakura, get ready to take flight. Our backup ride is here."


    At first, no one got what Yoko Tsurugi meant. But then Bambi looked up and gasped.


    A huge griffin flew over their head before handing them down. Sakura quickly dragged the Siren toward the griffin and helped it up. Amane pulled Bambi and Sakura up the griffin as well.


    And somehow, the griffin remained calm and non-aggressive all this time. It seemed to know what the humans wanted from her.


    "A G-Griffin? And it is allowing humans to mount it? That should be impossible."


    Elder Clent was in shock. He never expected to see such a scene in his life. And he especially did not want to believe that a Tsurugi had shown him this scene.


    For a minute, Bambi''s words flashed across his mind. But he dismissed them as soon as they tried to take over his mind.


    Tsurugi timing beasts? That was impossible.


    There had to be some kind of trick behind this all.


    "Everyone, hurry up and shoot the Griffin. We need to catch Yoko Tsurugi at all costs. We cannot allow her to escape with the Chairman''s precious treasure."


    More and more people were beginning to come out now, waiting to see what was going on. They did not know what was happening but they only saw the Chairman looking broken and Elder Clent''s yelling.


    That made them make up their mind and they got ready to attack. But by the time they formed a formation, Yoko Tsurugi was already out of their reach.


    "N-No, my previous son. How could they take him away like that? After everything I did for them."


    The Chairman cried out and reached out for his son. But his son was long gone and so was the Siren now.


    "Don''t worry, Chairman. We will find those people and return your son to you. But of course, I will expect you to return my favor later."


    The Chairman did not care what he had to give. He wanted his son back in his life. He was willing to do anything to see his son come back to him.


    "I will give you anything. So please, bring my son back to me. I cannot live without him."


    The Chairman cried now. He no longer cared if anyone else was listening to him or not. Without his son, he no longer hands any feeling of wanting to live.


    ...


    "Hey Yoko, are you sure we are doing the right thing? I know we saved this Siren and all, but the Chairman looked quite broken when he took his son away from him."


    Bambi was beginning to feel bad. But that was only because she did not know much about beasts.


    The Siren gasped in a pained manner and clutched its throat. Amane''s aura was beginning to lose its effect now.


    "We will think about the moral implications of my decision later. For now, brace yourself for a landing."


    Amane had glad she had called Eclipse and asked him to prepare the Griffin for her to take out. He did a good job and now Amane had an escape route. She guided the griffin until its claw touched the water and then threw Lune into the water.


    They were lucky that they were flying on top of a lake now.


    The Siren sank toward the bottom before its energy began to rejuvenate and it came back up. It was able to breathe properly again.


    "Hey Yoko, are you sure you did the right thing? What if the Siren does not come back to us?"


    Sakura asked this just as the Siren broke the surface. It looked rejuvenated once more and its eyes flashed with happiness.


    "Well, it will be difficult for the Siren to return to the sea without us and the beast knows this as well. So, it will surely come back soon. You should not underestimate a beast''s desire for the sea."


    Amane spoke as she pulled the Siren back up on the Griffin. The cold water from the Siren made the Griffin shiver but it pulled through and they were flying through the sky once more.


    A Siren''s true power was unlocked in the sea. But Amane was also sure that this Siren would not live long.


    She has said that Lune''s age was about 50 years, but a close observation showed that it only had a few days left.


    The damage done to its system was too much.


    "Let''s take you home to the sea so that your final moments are peaceful. Hopefully, your next life would be much less painful."


    Amane pained for the Siren and they finally began to see the sea now. It was vast and beautiful.


    And just looking at all the blue made the Siren gasp out loud. It struggled to get down and fall into the sea but Amane held it back.


    "Not right now. We need to land first before we can let you go."


    Amane assured the Siren and they finally landed near the sea. The Siren finally touched the sea water and shivered. It looked back one last time before the call of the sea became too much for it and it disappeared into the depths of those waters.


    "No, my baby. How dare you send my baby into such a dangerous place. I-I cannot believe this is happening to me of all people."


    The Chairman caught up as well and watched his son disappear into the sea. And that broke him enough to make him cry out loud.

 Chapter 162 162: The price we all pay [pt1]

    The chairman was crying now and everyone looked toward him with an awkward expression. They did not know what to do with the crying chairman.Even the guard who accompanied the chairman had never seen him this emotional and broken before. So, they hesitated before making any move.


    "Don''t you all see the problem here? This is all happening because of Yoko Tsurugi and her selfish decision. We need to capture her and bring her back if we want the Chairman to feel better."


    Elder Clent quickly took advantage of this situation to give out an order.


    Just because he could no longer use his granddaughter to forge a relationship with Chairman Frank did not mean that he gave up.


    He would gain power this way if possible.


    The guards hesitated to attack Yoko Tsurugi because of the presence of the Griffin behind her. But they could not ignore the orders they were given either.


    "Ah, fuck it. I am going to attack."


    Finally, one of the brave guards made up his mind and raised his gun. He did not care how powerful someone said Yoko Tsurugi to be. She was a spoilt princess in the end and would likely not last very long against him.


    Once one of them started attacking, the other soldiers picked up their guns as well and attacked. Elder Clent watched this happen with a gleeful face.


    He wanted to see Yoko Tsurugi panic and drop her arrogant smile. And he was sure that this was the moment that it would happen.


    But contrary to what he believed, Yoko Tsurugi showed a calm and serene expression on her face. Not a single hint of panic could be found in her voice when she commanded her party to step back.


    "Some fools don''t know their place in the society. As their better, it is my job to show them where they belong."


    Yoko Tsurugi raised her hand and water from the sea rose to form a wall in front of her. Then, the water descended on the opponents like a whip and knocked them all down. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone was shocked at the mastery of the aura Yoko Tsurugi showed.


    Heck, even my side looked shocked. Sakura was looking at Yoko like she was a freak Sakura had never seen before.


    "See, a little push and you all fall like dominos. How are you going to capture me exactly? I don''t think you people have it in you to defeat me."


    Yoko Tsurugi was arrogant and that pissed Elder Clent off. He could no longer sit on the sidelines and watched his side being defeated.


    "Tsk, don''t be so arrogant, little girl. Just because you have defeated some foot soldiers does not mean you are some hotshots who can take on everyone. It''s time for me to show you what real power is about."


    Elder Clent walked in front of his group with his chin held high and his eyes flashed. His moments were like lightning as he separated his sword from his cane and attacked Yoko.


    He purposely missed his first attack to scare Yoko Tsurugi. He wanted to show her that there was nothing she could do against him no matter how hard she tried.


    His sword was held inches away from Yoko''s neck and he gave an arrogant smile to her.


    "You see girl. This is the difference between you and me. There is no way you could ever defeat me in real life. So, give up and come with me."


    Elder Clent was being gracious when he offered Yoko this offer. He would spare her life if she agreed to work under him.


    Except, Yoko looked back at Elder Clent with eyes that ridiculed him.


    "I see. So, all you can do is make useless threats toward me, Elder Clent. It''s such a pity that you are not as strong as you proclaim yourself to be."


    Yoko Tsurugi turned her head to look at Elder Clent. That gave him a pause before he tried to step back.


    But his sword was grabbed by Yoko and her strength held the Elder in place.


    "You had your fun trying to intimidate me. And I even gave you a chance to hit me by standing still this time. Since you were foolish enough not to take this chance, it''s now up to me to take care of you."


    Yoko''s words were simple and casual. But her powers were raging inside her body. With a single flick of her hand, Elder Clent was sent flying.


    But he would not be an Elder if he was so easily taken care of. Elder Clent was able to pick himself up before his body collapsed.


    "Tsk, you are the real arrogant one, Yoko Tsurugi. Just because you have a little bit of power, do you think you can take me on? It seems like I need to teach you a thing or two about who''s really in charge here."


    Elder Clent held his hand out and his sword disappeared into a whip.


    As soon as Bambi noticed that whip, she shivered and tried to warm Yoko but her voice was being suppressed by her fear.


    "Y-Yoko, that whip¡­.be careful."


    In the end, this was all Bambi was able to get out before her senses failed her, and she went quiet. That whip made her shiver in fright.


    Elder Clent smirked once he noticed how much of a hold he still had on Bambi. Once he had taken care of Yoko Tsurugi, he would have to re-educate Bambi again.


    "Let''s end this show, Yoko Tsurugi."


    Elder Clent raised his whip to attack Yoko but she did not even bother to pretend to be scared. She held her hand out and the chains she was using before condensed into her hand to form a segmented sword.


    His whip met Yoko''s sword and sparks flew.


    Elder Clent used whatever strength he had to push his weight forward but Yoko Tsurugi seemed to not even look strained.


    ''Tsk, is this girl a monster? There is no way that she has this much power inside her.''


    Elder Clent refused to believe Yoko Tsurugi''s strength. He would prove his status and power right here and now.


    ...¡­


    Amane let the elder try and use his attacks as much as he wanted to. From the first time she had faced him, Amane knew that this elder was all talk and had no power.


    Either that or the era of peace had brought everyone''s power level down.


    Back in her day, a person of Elder Clent''s strength would have not even been a civilian. He would have been dead as soon as a raid came to attack his village.


    And those raids had been quite common back in the day.


    "I see that you have been training, little girl. But you cannot possibly keep your defense up forever. Give up now."


    Elder Clent still had the delusional thought that he could win. That made Amane wants to break out into a pearl of laughs.


    But instead of doing that, Amane just continued to push Elder Clent back even more.


    "And what would happen if I don''t give up now? You won''t be able to defeat me anyway."


    Amane finally decided to act. She pushed her sword forward dominantly and cut through Elder Clent''s whip.


    No one saw that coming and Elder Clent was unable to bear the shock of being hurt. His eyes rolled into the back is his head and he collapsed.


    "Tsk, how can he be an elder and not even take a single attack? People of this era disgust me."


    Amane spoke about this under her breath so that no one else could hear her.


    Once the soldiers saw the Elder go down this easily, they hesitated to attack Yoko. No one wanted to be the next one to face her wrath after all.


    "Tsk, you are all so useless. Do you not have the guts to face me?"


    Amane asked but no one answered. That should have been the end of things, but Chairman Frank gave a loud gasp of wonder as he looked toward the sea.


    "L-Lune, you are back? My son. You are back for me."


    Amane looked back in shock, only to notice the Siren she had saved coming back. Only its upper body was visible in the water but that face was the same as the Siren Amane had put in the sea.


    But there was something different about this Siren than the one Amane had saved.


    This Siren did not have the same feeling of ''wrong'' that Lune had. In simpler words, this Siren had taken on Lune''s form to charm the chairman into heading toward it.


    "Tsk, everyone tries and stop the chairman. If he touched the water, then he will die for sure."


    Amane''s world was first met with hesitation before the guards decided that they needed to believe her.


    Hands touched the chairman, trying to stop him from moving. But he was stubborn and he kept on shaking those hands from his body. He needed to head toward the water at all costs.

 Chapter 163 163: The price we all pay [pt2]

    The chairman could see nothing but the smile of his son in front of him. He wanted to reach out to his son and hold him in his arms.''Don''t worry Lune. Your father is coming to save you.''


    The chairman knew that the Siren was not a safe creature to engage with. But he still trusted his son and his human side. He would not let anything happen to the Chairman.


    But one sentence from Yoko Tsurugi caused the chairman''s hopes to come crashing down. His guards held him back from reaching for his son and the Chairman lost it.


    "Get off me. I said to get off my body right now. How dare you come and touch me like this? I will have you all killed for this."


    The guards paused as soon as they heard the Chairman threaten them. They had never seen the chairman be this aggressive.


    They had never seen the chairman be sad or annoyed before. It made many people think that the Chairman was not even human.


    But all the emotions the Chairman had kept bottled up until now were erupting from his voice now. People tried to be gentle with him, but it was difficult to do that when the Chairman kept trying to hurt them all.


    "Let me go. Let me go right now. Lune, papa is coming for you."


    The Siren''s smile called out to the Chairman. His heart had been set on Lune forever and he was going to reach his son. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chairman managed to shake off all his guards and reach the Siren. He touched the Siren''s face with his hand, only to realize something important.


    ''Ah, this is not Lune. This Siren looks like Lune, but this is not my son. I¡­fell for this beast''s trick.''


    The Chairman realized this too late but by then, he had already fallen into the Siren''s trap.


    He was going to die in this Siren''s grasp but he did not care much for it. At least he would get to see his beloved son''s face in his last moments.


    The Siren opened his sharp mouth to take a bite out of the Chairman and pain erupted into his shoulder. Sharp teeth had torn his neck apart.


    But just as quickly, they let go and a pain-filled gasp erupted from the beast.


    The Siren has a shrilling yell before its body collapsed. The chairman looked up, only to see Lune''s face looking back at him with an impassive expression.


    ''Ah, my beloved son came for me in my last moments. T-This is Lune for sure.''


    The chairman was only able to stay conscious for a little while longer but he reached out toward that familiar face. This time, he knew for sure that this was Lune, his beloved son.


    His son had come for his life.


    *hissss*


    The Siren hissed, likely trying to communicate with him. But the Chairman did not know much about the Siren language and he also did not have much time left.


    "I don''t¡­know¡­what you¡­are saying¡­but I¡­love you¡­Lune¡­"


    The Siren held the dying human in his arms. Then, he decided and opened his big mouth. The Chairman felt nothing as his heart was torn out and eaten in an instant.


    For him, it had been a peaceful death.


    ...


    "In the end, the Chairman did get the parent treatment by his son. How fitting for him."


    Amane commented as she watched the scene in front of her eyes. Everyone else had already looked toward the side and some had even emptied their stomach.


    "W-What do you mean? That Siren killed the Chairman and ate his heart. How is that fitting for the chairman?"


    Bambi asked with a green face. She was one of the few who had managed to stop themselves from vomiting, but the scene in front of her still made her stomach hurt.


    "Well, in Siren culture, a child usually becomes an adult after tearing apart the heart of their parents and sharing it among the siblings. It seems this Siren also thought of the Chairman as his parent in his heart."


    Had the chairman been alive, he would have wept at the recognition. His son did consider him as a parent in this regard.


    At the horizon, the sun was beginning to rise. Lune, the Siren looked at the sun with a mournful expression before closing its eyes. Its body turned to stone and it sank.


    "W-What happened? What was that? Is that something Siren also does?"


    Bambi asked as she looked at the scene in front of her. A Siren had turned into stone and sank into the ocean.


    Of course, this was not normal. It was all a side-effect of the Calamity drug that had been used on the Siren. This was the end for every human who took that drug and transformed.


    But Amane did not want to explain to Bambi or Sakura. She wanted to keep the involvement of the people who knew about this drug to a minimum.


    "Perhaps that''s the case with the Siren. We don''t know much about these creatures so we cannot say anything. You all, hurry up and gather yourself. We need to head back now."


    Elder Clent had fainted and the Chairman was dead. At such a time, the chain of command was a mess so everyone just listened to Yoko Tsurugi. It did seem like she knew the most about the beasts and their situation after all.


    Everyone quickly left for the council office and Amane gestured for Sakura and Bambi to head back as well.


    She gave the sea one last look and offered one last prayer for the father-son pair that died today before heading back.


    As soon as the coast was clear, a few people made their way out. They were all in their divine suits and worked hard to pull the stone body of Lune out of the waters.


    "Hey, be careful with the specimen. Professor asked us to carefully bring this body back because he wants to study the after-effects of this drug."


    One of the workers said as he strapped Lune''s body into the vehicle, they had brought with him.


    "Of course, the professor wants this body intact. He will be breaking it himself, just like all the other ones he broke in the last few years. Just when will he be satisfied."


    The second person asked as he collected the samples. The Siren had been holding a human body in his arms and there was a debate about what to do with it.


    In the end, they decided to bring the human body back as well.


    "Sheesh, Professor Chen needs to be a little more specific about what he wants us to do. How are we supposed to find all his requested items in this vast ocean? Does he want us to die looking for it or something?"


    The last diver complained as he packed even more samples. They quickly finished their work and headed into the town to meet Kiana and the person she was escorting.


    It was another mystery that these people were not allowed to ask about. And they knew better than to question Professor and his whims.


    ......


    As soon as the news of Chairman Frank''s death hit the news, all hell broke loose. Everyone wanted his position as well as fortune. But only a few were brave enough to step up to claim it.


    But everyone agreed on one thing - the seat of the Chairman could not be kept open for too long.


    *Cough*


    "Seeing how I was the closest to Chairman Frank before his death, I think I will be the best candidate to appoint the next Chairman. Let me be the one to voice my opinion."


    Elder Clent had regained consciousness some time ago and now tried to gain a foothold in this conversation.


    He might have lost to Yoko Tsurugi in the fight before, but he refused to acknowledge her powers. It had to be some kind of trick that caused him to lose. And that was why, he refused to let Yoko have a foothold here.


    He would make his grandson the chairman at all costs.


    "Hmm, that might not be the best idea. This is a public opinion party and we need to consider it carefully. Your grandson is not the best choice when we have too many better candidates to choose from."


    One of the other families finally spoke up against Elder and his blood boiled.


    He almost exploded when Yoko Tsurugi injected herself into the mix.


    "Hmm, that''s right. We need a neutral party to decide who will head this place. How about asking the Divine guild to appoint someone temporarily here until the next elections?"


    Everyone paused to look at Yoko Tsurugi now.


    They knew that she had a close relationship with Charlie Suzuki, the leader of the Divine guild and this would give her a huge advantage. But they also had nothing to say against the divine guild.


    In the end, they all could only agree with Yoko Tsurugi''s suggestion.

 Chapter 164 164: The vow [pt1]

    The divine guild took over the Official Protected and endangered beast council meeting and its members could only swallow their complaints as they watched it happen.Even those who had ambitions could only fold their claws and wait for a chance to strike back.


    "Helios, do a good job of taking care of this place. I will be leaving all the responsibilities of this place to you."


    Everyone watched as the divine leader, Charlie Suzuki handed the control of the council over to her son. Those who had complained swallowed them and clapped for Helios.


    Helios was someone who had the clearest reputation among the Divine guild after the guild master herself. So, no one could say anything bad about him either.


    "I promise to do my best to make this council more successful. I hope the people will offer me their support in return."


    Helios''s speech continued and it broke many people''s ambitions.


    The one who was left speechless the most was Elder Clent. He had spent years forging relationships with Chairman Frank and planting his members in the council. All he wanted was for his grandson to become the chairman, but it all failed.


    "Don''t worry grandson. You will get your chance to reign over everyone soon. I will see how long that kid would be able to hold on to his throne."


    Elder Clent was already planning to take over the council somehow. He had a lot of plans in place and he also had his trump card.


    "But grandfather, where is sis Bambi? I don''t want to take the council head''s seat if it makes her sad."


    Elder Clent looked at his grandson with a look of disgust and disbelief. He could not believe that such an indecisive person had been born in his bloodline.


    His grandson was weak, but he was the only man to possess his direct bloodline. So, he would shape his grandson to be his successor no matter what.


    "Forget your sister. From today onwards, Bambi is no longer your sister or a part of our household. She does not have anything to do with us."


    Elder Clent made this very clear to his grandson. He watched as panic surged in his grandson''s eyes and he tried to break free from the tight hold Elder Clent had on his arm.


    But Elder Clent did not give up his control. Instead, he tightened his fist around that arm and held on tight.


    "Stop moving and thrashing kid. You will listen to me."


    He threatened, not even noticing how everyone else was looking at him.


    "Looks like someone abuses the kids in their family without any reason. No wonder my fianc¨¦ wanted to run away from her family and came to me for protection. It turned out you were not kind to her at all."


    Elder Clent stopped what he was doing in the middle and looked at Yoko Tsurugi''s smug face. He also noticed how everyone else was looking at him as well.


    His grandson was shaking in his place while looking up at him with a terrified look on his face.


    *Cough*


    "My grandson is too tired to continue today. We shall take our leave now."


    Elder Clent picked up the small child he had brought with him, but the kid resisted. He reached out toward Bambi with his small arms.


    "S-Sister, help me. I don''t want to be the family head. I want to stay with you." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone heard the kid speak and Elder Clent could do nothing but get angry.


    "You don''t know what you are saying, kid. Being family head is the biggest honor you can have in your life. Once you get old enough to understand, you will surely change your mind about this."


    Elder Clent assured the kid in his arms but his grandson was insistent.


    "No, I will not regret it. I want to be with my sister no matter what. L-Let me go."


    The kid struggled in his grandfather''s grasp until he was let down. Then, he instantly rushed toward Bambi and burrowed himself into her arms.


    "Sister, you will stay with me, right?"


    The child asked in front of everyone. They all looked at Elder Clent for his decision and he had to clench his fist.


    "Fine, our sister can come back to the family. She can even be the next family head. Are you happy now?"


    Elder Clent was not going to keep his word. In a matter of days, everyone would forget about what happened here and they would go back to their matters.


    Then, Elder Clent could have Bambi secretly killed off and hold a funeral. It would be the best course of action he could take.


    "I don''t believe you Elder Clent. People like you do not easily change your mind about things. The fact that you decided to change your mind so easily worries me a lot. So how about we make things a little more official?"


    Elder Clent had not hated anyone in his life as much as he was coming to hate Yoko Tsurugi.


    Just when he thought he had gotten rid of her, she managed to spring back like a cockroach.


    "I don''t need to hear any words from the one who killed off Chairman Frank. You are the least qualified one to speak on anything."


    Elder Clent''s words were loud and clear. But they did not affect Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Elder Clent, be careful about what you speak. You are accusing me of something I did not do. All I did was liberate a dangerous beast and sent it back to its wild habitat. Whatever happened after that was not my fault. Don''t the guards agree?"


    The guards were still not clear about what happened but they did remember who Yoko had tried to save the previous Chairman (given the orders).


    Plus, they were also afraid of her powers and her potential so they did not want to go against her.


    "Y-Yoko Tsurugi is right. She did nothing wrong."


    The guards were quick to take her side.


    "I hope you are not accusing my *dear* friend of something she did not do, Elder Clent. You would not want to make an enemy out of the divine guild, right?"


    The elder clenched his fist as soon as he heard the divine leader speak. She was one person he did not want to get on the bad side of.


    "Of course not. Yoko Tsurugi did help a lot. But still, she should have told us she found¡­ never mind."


    Elder Clent quickly buried his sentence before he could finish speaking it. He did not want to hurt himself by speaking nonsense again.


    "Hmm, and about that contract we spoke of. Shall we get it sighed now? We should not delay our contract any longer."


    Elder Clent was targeted from all sides. He could only sigh and sign the contract he was presented with.


    He looked up at Yoko Tsurugi with hate-filled eyes but she refused to feel intimidated by him.


    "Thank you for your assistance. You are free to leave this place now."


    Elder Clent felt humiliated but he did not want to stay in this setting any longer. He needed to gather his wits and regroup his thoughts.


    "Well, that went well. I guess it''s safe for us to break off our engagement now that you are free, Bambi."


    Everyone looked at Yoko Tsurugi with a look of understanding. They all had guessed that this marriage arrangement had not been normal since the beginning.


    Now it made sense why both sides had agreed to keep this arrangement.


    Bambi looked at Yoko and she noticed how people behaved around her. She was not surprised to see even the divine leader be in love with Yoko. somehow, she just seemed like the kind of person to make everyone like her regardless of rhyme and reason.


    ''I don''t stand a chance here. I guess it will be better for me to give up now than to get hurt later. But I can still mess with everyone, right?''


    "Hmm, I don''t know Yoko. Should we break off our engagement? I know we got engaged because of personal benefits, but I like you now. How about we continue this engagement¡­"


    "Absolutely not. No way is this happening. First, Yoko is too young to get married. And, she needs someone who can be by her side and support our family. Having another family head as her partner is out of the question."


    Sakura refuted Bambi with facts and logic but Bambi only smiled back again.


    "In that case, my younger brother can be our family head. I don''t need this title if I can be with Yoko and¡­"


    "That will be enough. I don''t think this discussion needs to go any further. I would rather have your two households as separate units for now. And it''s not like you both are in love with each other¡­."


    Charlie began to say but she was cut off by Bambi.


    "Yoko is not but I am certainly in love with her. So, allow me a chance to court you, Yoko Tsurugi."

 Chapter 165 165: The vow [pt2]

    "Stop joking around Bambi. If you like me, then try and make me like you back. But don''t do this if this becomes too much for you, alright?"God, how could Bambi not love Yoko Tsurugi? This female knew what to say to her at the right time. Yoko made Bambi''s heart melt and her knees weak.


    "I understand. Now, I shall take my leave. My grandfather might have acknowledged me but there is still much I need to do to take over the family officially. I will meet you all soon if the time permitted it."


    Bambi left the gathering with her brother. Amane watched her go with a solemn look on her face.


    Once Bambi had taken her leave, everyone else began to leave as well. And Sakura was only able to hold her annoyance and anger until a few more minutes before she erupted.


    "Yoko, you were not serious about marrying Bambi, right? She is not someone worth your status-"


    "I know Sakura. I do not intend to marry for quite some time. We have too much work to do before I can even think about it."


    Both Sakura and Charlie breathed a sigh of relief at her words.


    "Good, that makes my worry lessen for your future. Anyway, what are your plans after this? Are you going to head home?"


    Charlie asked with a curious tone in her voice. As soon as Sakura heard this, she knew that something troublesome would happen if she did not make an excuse to make Charlie go home.


    But Yoko was here to spoil her plans by telling Charlie what she was going to do.


    "There is going to be an auction for the pearl of desires soon. My information said that it is going to be held close to here, I am thinking of going to check out this auction and see what the fuss is all about."


    Amane''s calm voice betrayed how excited she was to get her hands on the sacred treasure. It had been a powerful object that had allowed the heretics to rule their territory.


    According to Legends, heretics were a class of sub-humans who worshipped beasts and had even evolved to understand them. Their society was also strictly female-only and had a lot of powerful spells.


    In that sense, they were somewhat like Amazonians but had a much stricter rule set. Some had even evolved as futas which was a big deal back in Amane''s time.


    As a researcher, Yoko had been interested in visiting the society. Mainly because she wanted to show Isabel her family.


    Isabel was a heretic baby left alone in human society and Amane had picked her up. Their time spent together had been short, about 5-6 years, and then Isabel had been sent back home to her people.


    "I see. Of course, you are interested in a heretic treasure. So, do you think I can tag along with you this time? I promise to be quiet and now make any noise."


    Sakura groaned as soon as she heard Charlie''s words. She did not want Charlie to drag herself along, but she failed.


    "I am sorry Mother, but I don''t think you would be able to attend the auction. We have a press conference regarding market shares coming up soon. And no, you cannot wiggle your way out of this."


    Charlie Suzuki looked disappointed. Amane was even sure that Charlie would try to force her way through this meeting.


    But Helios''s disappointed look made Amane weak. She was always weak toward children and Helios felt like a child to her.


    "Charlie, I think you should attend this meeting. We also need a participant for this meeting. Sakura, can I count on you to attend this meeting?"


    Sakura opened her mouth the deny Yoko but then paused. She realized that she had no reason to say ''no'' to Yoko''s request this time.


    In the end, she could only grit her teeth and agree.


    "Fine, I will attend this meeting in your place. But be careful out there and do not go after a dangerous beast on your own Yoko. You must come back alive."


    Frankly, Amane was amused to see Sakura''s concern for her safety. But she decided to humor Sakura anyway.


    "I will stay safe Sakura. You just need to focus on yourself and take care of our stocks."


    ......¡­..


    "How long will it take for us to reach our destination? I am getting a little dizzy now."


    Ariana complained as her vision began to go in and out of focus. She did not like to sit back on the drake''s back and fly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She would much rather fly on her own and follow this pair.


    ''Huh, can I fly? Is that even a possibility?''


    Ariana''s mind was filled with useless thoughts as she tried to correct her posture. She felt sick and tired of this travel.


    "We are almost there. Look, we can see the sea."


    Kiana pointed out toward the sea and asked her drake to land. It did so but not gently which caused Ariana to finally let out her lunch.


    Kiana gave her some space while she talked to the staff in front of her.


    "Hey, where are you all taking me to? I don''t want to do this anymore. Just let me return home."


    Ariana cried out as she was held and cuffed by those men in a diving suit. She tried to instinctively use her power but these cuffs prevented her from using any of her power.


    She was sedated and brought into the HIVE. But the phoenix did not wake up until she was locked up in a cage.


    "Well, hello there. It is nice to see you again. But I don''t think you remember me."


    Ariana looked toward the scientist in front of her with a cautious expression. He did look familiar but her instincts also told Ariana to be careful around him.


    And then Ariana made the mistake of looking up and her heart stopped. She could only see the distortion of the world around her and the feeling of something being wrong gripped her heart.


    "You! What the hell did you do to end up like this? You are no longer a living being, but a demon. No, you are even worse than that-"


    "You need to keep quiet. Please don''t talk to my father like that. You can trigger her if you are not careful about your words."


    The scientist jabbed Ariana in her pressure point and she went down. But that did nothing to lower the fear and the feeling of ''wrong'' she felt.


    "It''s such a pity that you have such sharp senses as a phoenix. Had you not recognized what father was, we would have let you go. Unfortunately, Father has no patience for people like you. So even if you are the last phoenix, you will be killed off once you are no longer of use."


    Ariana looked up at the creature that looked like the calamity itself.


    She blinked her eyes and felt as if she could see the form of a beautiful woman even through the fog of calamity that covered her. The throne she sat at was huge and radiated authority and dominance.


    But during the next blink, it was all back to the same fog as before.


    "Now let us begin our experiment. Oh, Father, I will take this sample back to my lab and test it. Don''t worry, we will revive Mother soon. If her soul exists, she would be back. Your sacrifice to save her soul will not be in vain."


    The scientist picked up the unconscious phoenix and took her to the lab.


    The lab was special as well, having a giant tree in the middle of the room. And held tightly into that tree''s branches was an unconscious body that was kept gently.


    Chen looked up at the branched with a determined expression.


    "Don''t worry Mother. You will be brought back to life soon. I will make sure you are back with me again."


    The unconscious phoenix did not know that she would never be able to open her eyes again after this day.


    She knew that she had made a promise to come back for someone and the loneliness of not being able to fulfill her promise haunted her.


    ......¡­..


    "Kill it. Kill the human who dared to trespass."


    "Kill the human, avenge our kids."


    A group of tied-up humans shivered as they looked at the buff woman surrounding them. They accidentally ventured into the jungle and killed off a rabbit because they were hungry.


    Little did they know that it would be their last mistake.


    "You all dared to come into our jungle and eat one of our kins? We ought to have you eaten alive for this. Don''t you agree, our dear queen?"


    They all looked up at the queen, waiting for her to decide. And then she brought her hand down which indicated that she was going to show any mercy,

 Chapter 166 166: The auction house [pt1] R-18

    Amane stood in front of the auction house and eyes the place. It was difficult to tell if she had come to the right place since there was not much fanfare.It was not until Amane tried to walk into the establishment that she was stopped by the guard.


    "Show me your invite. Only guests are allowed entry."


    The guard sounded serious and he refused to bulge when Amane looked at him. The guard''s eyes were hazed, likely as if he was drugged and he only knew how to follow one order.


    The man''s energy felt chaotic and dead which meant someone had been using zombies to run this place.


    ''A rather wise decision since Zombies cannot go out and babble one''s secret even if they wanted to. I guess this auction house is authentic after all.''


    Amane quietly took out the invite she had managed to earn (steal) from someone and she was finally allowed entry. But not before a power suppressor was put on her arms and she was checked thoroughly.


    Once it was deemed that she was not a danger to the auction house any longer, Amane was let into the house.


    "Remember, your memories of this auction house will be erased once your purchase is done. I hope you have a good time here."


    Amane was glad that she had decided to come here alone now. Sakura might have tried to create some kind of connection with this place and ended up causing trouble.


    There were a lot of known people in the auction house this time. From political figures to influential celebrities, everyone seemed to have flocked toward this place.


    And since the people had been assured that their memories would be erased once the auction was over, they did not even have to bother hiding their faces. They could roam around freely and do what they wanted to.


    The invite Amane had managed to acquire was from a middle-row seat and she quietly took her place.


    Since no one else bothered to cover their faces, Amane decided to show her face as well. She did not care if she got caught here after all.


    Thankfully, no one as much as spared her before the auction started and the curtains quickly rose.


    The auction was about to start and the people brought forth the first item.


    ......¡­. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The auction''s first item was the elixir of life. It was said to be a miraculous medicine that could cure anything and save anyone''s life once. It was the extract of a phoenix and smelling it made Amane''s body heat up.


    The egg in her stomach gave a few rolls and pressed up against Amane''s pleasure spots. It caused her to grip the cover of her seat tightly and lunge forward to catch her breath.


    She had no interest in the elixir of life, but Amane did not know who bought it. She needed to pay attention or she would miss the pearl of desire as well.


    ''C-Curse this egg. Why is it pressing against my opening now? This is maddening.''


    Amane rubbed her stomach to try and shift the egg. But it seemed to not affect her.


    "D-Do you need my help? I cannot help but notice that you are in pain. T-There will be a break during this auction. I can help you during that time."


    Amane looked at her side, only to see a young lady sitting there. The lady had big blue eyes and a curious expression on her face. She also looked shy when she offered help to Amane.


    But somehow, Amane could tell that the female was anything but innocent. There was a glint of mischief in her eyes that said that she knew exactly what she was offering to Amane right now.


    "You want to help me out during the break? Well, I won''t mind taking up your offer."


    Amane gave the female a chance and a time. It made the lady giggle and she looked back at the auction with a giggle in her voice.


    One of her hands snuck into Amane''s lap and pressed against Amane''s wet core. It felt teasing and relieving at the same time.


    They were out in the open where anyone could look toward them and see what they were doing. But most of the people were minding their own business.


    "Alright, that''s the half-point of this auction. You all can take an hour''s break and then come back."


    The auction master suddenly spoke and Amane had not even realized that she had zoned out. Frustration was clouding her vision.


    As soon as the auction master dismissed people, they began to stand up and leave the hall. They had things to take care of.


    Those who had already bought what they wanted also left the hallway.


    "Do you want to head out as well?"


    Amane asked the lady but the lady only giggled before pulling her body up until the upper part of her body was leaning into Amane''s lap.


    The lady was positioned in front of Amane and kneeled. Her eyes looked up at Amane''s curious one.


    "No, I don''t think we need to head toward somewhere private. My skills can make us invisible to human eyes and we can have all the fun we want to. But do not make a lot of noise because we will make people suspicious. I am Lynn by the way."


    Lynn snapped her fingers and a barrier appeared around the pair. Amane could tell that this barrier hid them from the eyes of all the people in the hallway.


    "Oh, you filthy little thing. I never realized that you wanted to be fucked in public. Do you want me to take you in front of everyone? Your raging boner is quite visible to me."


    Amane rubbed her hands against the hard-on Lynn had. She was surprised that Lynn had lasted this long while being aroused all this time.


    "I-It''s all your fault. Your pregnant smell did this to me. My cock wants to thrust deep into your womb and fuck another baby into you. God, I want it a lot."


    Lynn panted as her small body finally showed her golden shining eyes and the fangs she had been hiding.


    Lynn was a hybrid and an alpha werewolf. People like her had a big sex drive and did not mind engaging in open sex with anyone before they found their mate.


    "Lynn, you will not make me regret spending time with you, right?"


    Amane asked and Lynn panted even more. Despite being an Alpha, Lynn leaned into Amane''s touch and almost bowed down in front of her.


    "O-Of course not. I will never make my partner regret being with me. My instincts, they just want you but I can tell that you are not my mate."


    That was rather reassuring. This meant that Amane could freely use the werewolf and not worry about unnecessary jealousy heading her way.


    "I see. In that case, get off the floor and take your hard cock out. I want fuck me first and get rid of my itch before we can do anything else."


    Amane held her hand out and Lynn got up. She looked to be a full head shorter than Amane when she stood up but the bulge in her pants seemed quite sizeable.


    Lynn knew what to do. She picked up Amane and opened her legs. Her nose came down to smell Amane''s slick before she deprived Amane of her underwear and smelled her slick.


    Then, a tongue came out to take a lick out of Amane''s wet pussy and she flinched but held on.


    "You taste good. I don''t think I will get tired of this flavor you have."


    Lynn confessed as her tongue wet deeper into Amane''s body. Lynn pushed her legs above the armrest and it left Amane exposed to Lynn''s eyes.


    Lynn and everyone else who would bother to look up and notice what was happening.


    "I cannot wait anymore. We can have more fun once I come inside you once. My hard cock will burst if I did not know you now."


    Lynn confessed and positioned her hard cock in front of Aman''s tight pussy.


    The first push was easy and Lynn''s cockhead easily disappeared into Amane''s body. But the rest of the push was difficult. Amane''s body had tightened back up and Lynn was big.


    She somehow forced her way into Amane and her huge cock rubbed against Amane''s womb opening, pushing the egg back into her womb.


    "I can¡­feel your insides¡­your womb¡­is inviting me¡­. fuck¡­."


    Lynn confessed as pleasure gripped her from all sides. Even thinking was difficult for her right now. She stilled her hips to give Amane time to adjust to her hardness.


    Lynn did not expect Yoko Tsurugi (she knows who her partner was) to close her legs around her waist and pull Lynn toward her body. The sudden forced thrust made Lynn go deeper into Yoko and her cock finally slipped past the small barrier.


    She was inside Yoko''s womb.

 Chapter 167 167: The auction house [pt2] R-18

    "Is it because of my insides, or because we are fucking in public? What is making you so wet and hard?"Amane asked as she forced Lynn''s hips to meet her own. Lynn bit her lips as her breast jiggled with the force of her thrusts. She could not seem to stop her hips anymore.


    Her cock disappeared inside Amane''s pussy with an unknown vigor.


    People were looking in their direction and whispering to each other. Both Amane and Lynn knew they were not seeing ''them'' when people looked their way.


    But the fantasy of being caught fucking in public caused Lynn''s hips to burrow themselves even deeper into Amane''s body.


    "Oh, you want¡­others to notice¡­you fucking me¡­. you want to¡­. mark me¡­.so that¡­others cannot¡­take me away¡­?"


    Amane moaned the words out as Lynn''s cock destroyed her womb. The phoenix was a sturdy thing and made to last even during harsh sex. It required regular sexual nourishment after all.


    "Ah fuck¡­you are not even my mate but your insides feel divine. No one can resist this pussy once it''s gotten a taste, huh? It makes me want to never pull out."


    Lynn confessed as her hips began to shake. She was so close to coming now that it hurt to pull out. Her knot was tugging at the rim of Amane''s pussy and Lynn pushed in one last time.


    Her come flooded Amane''s insides and it filled her up well. A werewolf alpha''s knot could last for about an hour at the most. So, Amane was sure that she was stuck here for good.


    Amane pulled Lynn down into her lap and it caused Lynn to flinch and blush. Lynn did not know where to put her hands now.


    She looked Amane up and down before Amane pulled her dress up.


    "You can play with my breasts if you want to¡­. ugh, stop coming so hard." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane''s offer made Lynn''s cock come even more. Her stomach was getting dented and the come was not stopping.


    All this come would leak out of her body for sure when Amane tried to walk out. But thankfully, she had a plug with her that would keep it all in.


    "Hmm, I love your body, Yoko Tsurugi. I wish I could keep you forever on my cock and heavy with my kit. Fuck, you would look so good with a fat stomach filled with a kid and another hanging on your tits. They would grow even bigger after pregnancy."


    Lynn seemed lost in her fantasy as she rested her head against Amane''s breasts and sucked at her nipples. Her hips tried to fuck deeper into Yoko''s body while her mouth kissed Yoko.


    "Hmm, you just want everyone to notice how well you can fuck me. Don''t worry, my big belly is proof enough of you having fucked me good."


    Amane assured Lynn and held her body close. People began to come back now that the hour was over but no one noticed the pair stuck together or how Amane was sitting at display there.


    Her pussy stuffed with Lynn''s cock was out at display for everyone but Lynn sucked her nipples harder until they were red and raw.


    Finally, Lynn''s knot began to swell down and she was able to pull away from Yoko''s body with a mournful look on her face.


    "I wanted to fuck you more. But it seems like this will be all for today."


    Lynn pulled her body back. Amane was not worried about being discovered to be pregnant since everyone here would have their memories erased after the auction was done.


    "Don''t worry so much. Even if my memory is not erased, I will not tell anyone your secret. You can trust me and continue to live a carefree life."


    Lynn assured Amane with a grin on her face. But Amane was not worried about that happening.


    "Hmm. I am not worried about you going out and babbling my secret to the world. I have ways to ensure you keep my secret."


    Amane''s words were a promise and a threat at the same time. They made the alpha in front of her shiver before looking away.


    "Hmm, I see. In that case, I will look forward to what you can do."


    Amane corrected her clothes and cleaned up after herself as best as she could. She finished right in time for the second part of the auction to start. The barrier cast around fell in a single swoop.


    "Everyone, thank you for your patience. Now we will start the second part of the auction. The first thing we have on our hands is - the pearl of desire. It is a symbol of heretic power and a valuable item."


    Amane notched that a lot of people were interested in this item. She was one of the people interested in the item as well but she hid her interest until the last minute.


    The last person who bid on the pearl of desire tried to raise the bet but one look at Amane made him change his mind. That was the kind of pressure Amane gave off.


    "Alright, if that''s all then we shall move ahead to the last item we have for today - the wings of the divine."


    A huge pair of wings was brought up on the stage and it gave off a weird energy. At first, Amane believed that the auction item was the real thing.


    But then she felt the energy of a beast coming through those wings and all her excitement dwindled.


    These wings were not something special, but fake things that made people want to send money.


    And the worst thing was, no one would even notice that these were not the wings of the divine until it was too late.


    ''But that does not have anything to do with me. I just need to play my part and get out of the auction house.''


    Those wings of divine sold for a ridiculous price. The seller''s eyes gleamed in delight as he looked at the people in front of him. They were willing to spend any amount of money to get their hands on his items.


    "Well, that is the end of the auction. Those who bought something, please stay back, and pay for the items. Also, look my way for one last time."


    Amane blinked as the light flashed into her eyes. She felt her mind going blank and she knew that she had lost some memories.


    But this was a consensual wipe so there was no resistance or extra pain. It had been bonded by the contract so you could not even protect against this.


    The only knowledge Amane was left of was about what she bought and how much she needed to pay. Whom she had met here, whom she interacted with, it was all gone from her mind.


    The people sitting adjacent to Amane disappeared as well as they were escorted out by magic. And for the first time, a masked figure headed toward Amane with a colorless orb and held it in front of her.


    She observed it and noticed that it was the authentic thing. This was the pearl of desire.


    "How would you like to pay? Cash? Card?"


    The masked figure asked and Amane took out a few feathers from the inside of her pouch.


    "Well, I can pay in cash or card. But do you want to trade items for items? These are phoenix feathers and they sell for as much as the elixir of life on the market. I am willing to trade three of them for this pearl of desire."


    Amane had quite a few dozen feathers left in her stock and they had been provided by Ariana.


    Phoenix feathers had the same property as the elixir of life. So, Amane had a feeling that the auction house would be interested in her deal.


    "Please wait while we confirm the authenticity of your words with our master. Can we have one of the feathers for confirmation?"


    The auction house member held his hand out for Amane to drop the feather.


    A more cautious person would not have agreed but Amane was confident in her abilities. She also knew that the auction house would not be foolish enough to try and dupe her.


    "Hmm, sure. Here, you can have this feather checked. But hurry back because I have no patience when faced with people like you."


    The masked man gulped before he hurried out of the place. And just as Amane expected, it did not take him long to come back either.


    "T-The auction master said that we will accept the phoenix feathers in exchange for the elixir. He also wants to have a private meeting with you, my lady. Would you accompany us to our master?"


    The masked worker sounded rather nervous when he asked Amane this. He looked terrified of his master and what his master could do. This made Amane more curious about this mysterious master as well.


    "Hmm, sure I will accompany you back to your master."

 Chapter 168 168: The auction house [pt3]

    The worker seemed nervous as he led Amane back to his master. There was a slight shaking in his step that made the hair on Amane''s back stand up in fright.This puppet was scared and that was a big indication of things to come. So, Amane was instantly on alert and she decided not to let her guard down.


    "W-We are here. Master is waiting for you behind this door. G-Good luck."


    The servant bowed low before taking a few steps back. He seemed to be asking Amane to head inside the tent on her own.


    Amane instantly coated her body in her aura in a discrete manner and entered the room.


    At first, everything looked normal. There was no need for Amane to feel this nervous. But then, everything changed in a single second and Amane was forced to call forth her weapon and clash with the incoming attack.


    The course of the attack was a little off. It would not have killed Amane off but it would have injured her enough to be detained. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I see. So, this is a test of my abilities. These people want to see if I am a pushover or not. Well then, let''s give them what they want.''


    Amane''s steps picked up speed and grace. She was able to twirl around and get rid of the weapon threatening her in a single strike.


    Her opponent had not expected Amane to go on an offense so they were caught off guard. Their grip on the lance lightened and Amane used this opportunity to attack her opponent.


    The poor shadow never stood a chance against her. Before anyone knew it, Amane had speared the chest of the shadow in front of her with her chains.


    But this shadow puppet was different from the one Amane had met before. This one did not have a solid human shell and it collapsed as soon as it was hit a little harder than necessary.


    *calp*


    The sound of someone clapping reached Amane''s ears and she looked up at the upper levels to see a weirdly dressed guy looking at her with a gleeful expression.


    There was grace in his footsteps as he walked down from the stage. But his eyes looked at Amane all the time, daring her to attack him while being on his turf.


    "Brave. You fight greatly and defeated my shadow warrior. I am glad to see that my judgment was not clouded."


    Amane could tell that this person was not the leader of this auction house.


    He might have the charisma and aura of a leader, but something inside Amane told her that this was a puppet as well.


    "Are you insulting me by not meeting me head''s on? Or, are you afraid of me and that is why you decided to hide behind a faceless mask no one will look for?"


    Amane taunted the auction leader. But as she expected, he did not even look annoyed after hearing her words.


    If anything, he looked a little smug and let out a shrilled laugh.


    "You are a funny one, Yoko Tsurugi. But I do not dislike this attitude of yours. As for your question - no, I am not scared of you."


    "My current appearance is as much for your sake as it is for mine. After all, I would have to kill you for real if you saw my real face."


    The auction leader seemed to be serious. No matter how lightly he was taking things, there was an undertone of seriousness in his voice.


    "I see¡­in that case, let''s skip the formalities and jump to business. We both are busy people who do not want to give away our secrets."


    Once more, the shadow in front of Amane smiled. But this time, the smile was more mocking and annoying than before.


    "Of course, we can start now. And I already know what I want from you."


    The shadow puppet sat down on the chair and gestured for Amane to join him. The body of this puppet looked no different from a human. Amane could not even feel any weird energy from him.


    It was almost as if this puppet was a real human being controlled by someone.


    ''But even if that''s the case, this is of no concern of mine. I just need to fulfill the thing I came here to do.''


    Amane took the seat in front of the puppet and watched as he placed a phoenix feather in front of her.


    "Do you know how rare of a trade you are offering me? I''ve heard that you can control beasts, is that true?"


    "It might be true or it might not be true. Depends on who is asking and for what purpose."


    "Hmm, in that case, I have an offer for you. There is a creature I would like your help with in the future. As a payment, I would like to offer you the pearl of desire free of cost as well as another item of your choice."


    "If you agree, then please let me know."


    It was quite a big deal. Amane did not let the surprise show on her face. But inside, she was considering all the options in her mind.


    ''Hmm, this guy is serious when he offers me this. I can¡­ consider this as a valid option for now.''


    To have any item from an auction house this big was a privilege. This auction house could receive another item like the pearl of desire anytime and that would change things.


    "Alright, I agree. Do you want a verbal contract or a written one? I don''t want you to go back on your words later."


    Amane agreed to the deal for now. No matter how dangerous it looked to her, it was a tempting offer.


    And Amane was not a coward who would back down and think more about this offer. She was going to charge head-first and face any danger later.


    "Ah, a written contract is how we do all our deals. Here, look over this contract and check if anything is missing."


    The contract was not thick and it did not have a lot of terms and conditions. But there was a weird magic binding the contract.


    Amane activated her aura a little and watched as the extra, magic-only portion of the contract appeared in front of her eyes.


    She raised her eyebrow at the auction master in a questioning manner, asking him to explain himself and what was happening here. But the auction master just continued to smile and tilt his head.


    "What is wrong? Are you not going to sign this contract?"


    The puppet asked with a false worried voice.


    "I would if this contract was not such a sham. You have written too much in the magic part for me to feel comfortable with this. So, I will take some time to tweak the contract."


    Amane''s fierce gaze challenged the auction leader to do anything foolish or even question her decisions.


    The auction leader was taken aback at first. But then he let out a small but delightful laugh at Amane''s actions. He seemed to be finding her like a breath of fresh air in his world.


    "Y-Yoko Tsurugi, you sure know how to amuse me. In this case, I guess I have no choice but to comply with your decision. Go ahead and modify this contract. I will read it after you sign it."


    "I hope you will take my trust into account and not push things too far though. I might seem like a generous man but I am not one in real life."


    The auction leader warned Amane and she took his words to heart for now. She was going to tweak the contract just a little bit.


    First, she removed all the weird text and things that she did not want to do. And then, she added a little more for herself as a reward. It was nothing fancy, just things about information sharing and that kind.


    The auction master quickly went over the whole document without saying much. And then he folded the document and kept it in his pocket.


    "This contract should be good enough for now. I have no problem with any of the stuff you are suggesting for me and I don''t think you do now either. Then, I look forward to a good time of partnership in the future."


    The auction leader held his hand out for Amane to shake. It was a solid clasp between them before Amane let go and stood up.


    "Ah, before you forget, here is the pearl of desires. Think of it as a small¡­token of my appreciation for you, my lady. And I hope you have a successful journey ahead. I will see you soon as well."


    Amane glared at the man before she left the auction house. With this, she had managed to one of the problems. And now, she needed to face the other bigger problem - the heretics.


    Anyone who stepped into their forest was asking to be killed.

 Chapter 169 169: Miracle of the forest [pt1]

    The forest of heretics was a sacred palace. It was one of the only places where the beasts and humans could live in peace. And the people who lived here were special.As such, the heretic watcher and scout had their work cut out for them. There was only one person per post in their community, but they inherited special powers from their predecessors.


    Currently, the scout and the priest were looking around the forest to see if an intruder had snuck in or not. Their sharp senses kept them alert and told them what they needed to be careful of.


    "Hey scout, have you found anything yet? The forest is calm and quiet on my side."


    By this, the priest meant that the forest was as rowdy as usual. A calm forest was not a good sign for the practice.


    The main reason the priest had stuck around with the scout mainly because the scout was still young and prone to danger. The priest had enough sympathy for the scout and she wanted to help.


    Usually, the previous scout would train the current scout before they took their positions. But the previous scout had died too early to be of help. And the priest, as the other parent of the scout, held a social responsibility to help the scout.


    "Don''t call me scout. I have a name as well. Call me by my name."


    The scout pouted as she looked around. But the priest only shook her head.


    "You know our customs. When we receive our titles and powers, we discard our names and take on a new persona in our lives. I cannot make an exception in this rule even for you."


    The scout frowned at the priest''s words. She knew what the answer was going to be as soon as she opened her mouth, but she still hoped that she would be able to get past the priest''s shield somehow.


    "Fine, I get it. Anyway, what are we looking for? There is no way anyone would be foolish enough to come to this side. Even the hunters avoid this side because of the ferocious beasts present there. I doubt we will find¡­"


    The scout stopped speaking once she reached the clearing. The impossible seemed to have been made possible in front of her eyes.


    A human female was lying down in the clearing in front of the heretics. And not only was unharmed, but she was also warped in the veins of the forest.


    It gave her an eternal glow and the scout instantly felt her face heat up. The scout did not know why, but she could not help but feel as if this was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen in her life.


    "Wow, how beautiful and¡­"


    "Stay back. We don''t know what kind of Witch this woman is. It will be better for us if we maintain our distance from her."


    Unlike the scout, the priest was a much more cautious type of person. She had seen her fair share of oddities and she knew that the situation in front of her was not normal.


    Was the sleeping woman even alive? Or had she come here to die and been accepted by the forest?


    "Priest, look. The beasts are not harming her body. It''s a miracle."


    Priest looked up sharply, only to notice the way the beasts in the forest rolled around and surrounded that unconscious body protectively.


    These beasts had never done this for any of the heretics before and that convinced the priest that this was some kind of trick or magic.


    "Scout, we need to head back now. We need to tell everyone to be on alert and to get ready for a fight." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The priest wanted to be safe than sorry later. But the scout did not understand why the priest was being like this.


    "Huh? What do you mean? There is nothing wrong here and I also¡­hey, look. They are awake."


    Both heretics stiffened as soon as they noticed the unknown female open her eyes. A pair of sharp golden eyes locked on the heretic pair and they stiffened.


    The female pushed the beast adjacent to her and the beast just rolled away as it had been instructed to by the unknown female. The pair of heretics did not know what to do about this.


    "W-Witch, stay back. I will attack and kill you if you come any close to us."


    The priest held her staff out and she was ready to command. She might not be the most formidable warrior of her clan, but she had enough power to take care of these intruders.


    "How rude. Is this the hospitality you extend to someone who came all the way here to give you back your sacred treasure? Now I don''t want to extend the same courtesy to you all."


    The heretics stiffened and the priest even narrowed her eyes.


    "What do you mean by your words? I give you one minute to speak before I attack you. So, use your time wisely."


    The priest was ready to attack and defend herself. And yet, the outsider did not look scared or surprised.


    ...¡­.


    Amane had left for the heretic forest as soon as she could once, she had the pearl of desire. It always resonated with its home and it acted as a GPS for Amane once she found the main forest.


    And this had beneficial as well as awkward applications for her.


    On one hand, Amane could not lose her way in the forest. The pearl of desire made that impossible for her.


    But at the same time, it only showed her a general and vague direction she needed to go. There was no clear road that Amane could take to reach her destination.


    And that was how she reached her present clearing. It was all thanks to the pearl of desire leading her here.


    As soon as Amane reached the clearing, she felt the presence of the forest pushing her down. The beasts were trying to access what she was and how to treat her.


    But this was something Amane was used to and she modeled her aura like the forest. It helped the creatures bond with her and warp around her.


    It was an overall escapism for the forest and its beasts as well. They wanted her fresh aura to make themselves feel better and Amane allowed their energies to mix with her own.


    The veins covered her lower part and pulled her into a deep sleep. She did not even notice when the beasts surrounded her protectively and made a barrier between her and the forest.


    She only came around when there was a small moment in her surroundings that did not seem to be natural. Humans had snuck up near her but these were a good pair who harmonized with the forest.


    The forest was pushing its thoughts into Amane''s head. It should have been disturbing but it was just calming for Amane. She was glad to have the fog covering her senses for now.


    ''Help them out. Return what you have brought for them.''


    The forest was persistent and full of love for its residents. It even loved the humans who lived in harmony with it.


    "I understand. You sure are a demanding one, asking me to do your favors. But I will indulge you this time because I have things I need to do. And you, get off me now. I need to stand up and your body is blocking me."


    Amane pushed the body of the huge beast off her lap. She did not need to use a lot of force before it was rolling away from her.


    The two humans looked curious but uncomfortable to see Amane stand up at the same time. They held their weapons at ready and the priest almost attacked Amane.


    ''Great, the first thing I do here is sleep, and then I am accused of being a witch. My first meeting with the heretics could not have gone any worse than this.''


    Amane placed a huge smile on her face and calmed herself down. There was no need for her to be so down or cause any more problems.


    "I will tell you what you want if you take me to your queen. I have something for her."


    The two heretics looked at each other and they seemed to be conversing on some topic. Amane waited until they were done and maintained her smile all the time.


    "Alright, we have decided to heed your request. You may come and visit our settlement."


    The younger one said with an excited voice. The scout seemed happy to have Amane visit her settlement and spend more time with her.


    "But if you try anything funny in there, I will make sure this will be your last trip. I am not a forgiving person so you better be ready to face my wrath."


    The priest warned before she turned to walk away. The scout grabbed Amane''s arm and pulled her along as well.

 Chapter 170 170: Miracle of the forest [pt2]

    Amane allowed herself to be pulled along by the heretics. She could feel the kind of muscle that this scout had even at her young age.These people were trained warriors who could kill someone very easily. However, Amane could easily take them on if they decided that she was a threat worth dealing with.


    "This is our village. As I warned you, do not try anything funny and keep to your lane. Otherwise, your end will be the same as our ''other'' visitors."


    The priest gestures for Amane to look up as she spoke. Several human skulls were hung up on the tree''s branches as a reminder of what could happen to the trespassers.


    "Ahhh, you scared me. I guess I don''t even have the will to walk anymore."


    Amane gave out a dramatic sigh before the priest scowled and pulled her inside the village. The scout followed with a keen look on her face.


    "Stop being so sarcastic. Do you think the queen will spare you if you try to appease her? That will never happen. Now come along."


    Amane was dragged through the village and she felt everyone looking at her with curious eyes. Even the younger people had come out to greet her.


    She waved at one of the kids and watched as their faces turned red. The village had never seen anyone like Amane before. And they had never had their priest accompany someone into their village before.


    Everyone was curious to know the story behind what happened and why Amane was here, but no one was brave enough to step out and ask what happened.


    Not until the priest reached the biggest house in the village and gestured for Amane to stop walking.


    "We have reached our destination. You need to wait out here while I go in and inform our queen of what happened. Scout, you stay here and keep an eye on our ''guest.''


    The priest ordered and the scout was more than happy to follow her orders.


    "Yeah, sure. Go and inform our queen of what happened. I will stay here and keep our guest company."


    The scout had a stupid look on her face and her eyes gleamed as she looked at Amane. She wanted to spend more time with her and get to know her better.


    For that to happen, she needed to be alone with the other female. The priest would only try and stop her from doing what she wanted to.


    The scout was able to hold her curiosity back for the time being. But as soon as the priest was gone, the scout turned toward Amane with shining eyes.


    "Hey, what is the outside world like? Is it as dark and gloomy a place as the elders always told us? Are there monsters there? Are you in constant danger of dying? How many people are in the outside world? How big is it? Hey, tell me all about it."


    The scout was a curious child and she wanted to know everything about the outside world. That was how it started for her and now she could not stop.


    Amane was amused at the question round she just witnessed but then that amusement was turned down.


    "Aww, aren''t you a cute and curious one? But are you sure you want to know what the outside world is like? I don''t think a cutey like you would likely survive a day there. You would be devoured."


    Amane leaned into the scout''s personal space a little and the poor teen instantly went red in the face.


    Despite how lightly the heretics clothed themselves (only a piece of cloth to cover their breasts and lower halves) they seemed to be extremely shy.


    Even Isabel had been extremely shy and had blushed every time Amane had brought her face close to Isabel''s. It had made teasing the poor teen so much more worth it.


    "I¡­don''t try and change the subject. I will not fall for your tricks."


    Amane chuckled at the offended expression the scout had on her face and decided to humor her a little bit.


    She still had her phone and Amane brought out her phone from her pocket. There was no network or internet coverage this deep into the forest but Amane still had a fully charged phone.


    And she also had a lot of photos saved on her phone which she showed the scout.


    "This is what the outside world is like. There is a lot less green and a lot less beasts. Humans are the predominant species and it''s different. As I said, you might get devoured if you venture out there."


    Amane tapped the scout''s nose in a kind gesture but the scout flinched and her breath got a little heavier. There was also a small but obvious tent in the scouts'' lower half.


    "I¡­don''t test me. You are making me feel weird. I am not supposed to feel like this for you."


    The scout denied her feelings despite her body very clearly screaming at her to give it release. The scout tried to discreetly adjust her hardness but it did not help.


    "Ahh, fuck it. I don''t care anymore. I need to take care of this itch."


    The scout pulled up her skirt and her hard cock twitched as it touched the fresh air. It was red and begging to have release.


    The heretics were a close society that did not have any social norms among themselves. They were much more open about their needs and public sex was a norm in their society.


    As such, the scout did not feel shy or weird when she rubbed one off in public. Her hand went up and down her cock, tugging at it and making herself feel better.


    "Ugh, this feels good. My cock is so hard and leaking. What did you do to me? I don''t think I have ever been this hard before."


    The scout was mature enough to start engaging in public sex rituals of her clan but she had never felt an urge to fuck before.


    But now, all she wanted to do was to push this foreigner down and take her hard. She needed to fill out and claim this foreigner before anyone else could do it.


    Her mind could not help but imagine all that white skin the foreigner had covered in white semen and her body bound by the forest veins, always hard and leaking for the scout to take.


    ''Maybe I will ask the queen if I can take this foreigner as my wife. The queen might not agree at first but I think I can persuade the queen.''


    The scout was sure that the queen would at least listen to her request. That much the queen owed to the warriors who looked after her village.


    The scout was too deep in her fantasy now. She did not even notice when the priest came back and witnessed her show. Nor did the scout notice her cock''s hardness that was leaking and she came.


    She panted as she came down from her high. Her hand was covered in white and her cock had finally gone soft.


    The scout looked up, only to get startled when she looked into the foreigner''s eyes. She had even forgotten that the foreigner had been there.


    "I¡­that is¡­"


    "I enjoyed the show. If you want, we can think of continuing this later."


    Amane was teasing the scout and that made the poor scout turn red. But she was also happy and determined to cash in on Amane''s offer later.


    "Scout, go ahead and inform everyone that the queen wants to hold a ceremony tonight. The queen has asked to meet our guest alone so I will escort her now."


    The scout looked startled and uncomfortable at the sudden order. She did not want to be separated from the foreigner in front of her.


    But her queen had also spoken and her words could not be refuted by someone like the scout.


    "I¡­will come back for you. Once the queen approves of you to be in our society, I will come for you and claim your body as mine. So just wait for me." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scout promised and left the scene. She looked determined to make Amane hers. It was almost cute how obsessed the scout was with her.


    But the priest did not seem to find this situation as funny as Amane did. The priest rubbed her temple in an agitated manner and tried to calm herself down.


    "This girl is a handful. When will she mature and be ready to take her place."


    The words seemed to have gotten out of the priest''s mouth unconsciously. But then she straightened her back and wiped all the regret from her face. Instead, she gestured for Amane to follow her.


    "Come with me. Our queen wants to discuss a lot with you. I am sure you need to discuss a lot with her as well. Especially about the pearl of desire that you have brought with you."

 Chapter 171 171: Miracle of the forest [pt3]

    The priest entered their queen''s house with almost hesitant footsteps. She could hear sucking and moans from outside of the house.It meant that their queen was enjoying her special time with her concubines. This was necessary to secure the next heir for the throne in case something happened to their queen.


    But in all the centuries their queen had been alive, no heir had been born from her. And this curse had plagued their village into being worried all the time.


    They had tried all kind of women and their queen had tried to impregnate them all in various ways. But nothing seemed to have worked.


    "A-Ah, my queen. You are so big and deep into me. It feels so good. Y-You will fuck me pregnant for sure."


    The woman who was assigned to the queen''s quarters today cried out in blessing. The priest was sure that her queen''s huge rod must be ramming into her concubine. It must be rubbing all her sensitive places and rubbing her sweet spots.


    Just the rubbing of that hard cock into someone''s pussy was enough to destroy them and make them the queen''s slave. The priest also wanted to feel the stretch and burn¡­


    The priest finally gathered her mind and knocked on the door. She could not let her fantasies about her queen take over her mind.


    "My queen, I need to have a serious talk with you and it''s quite urgent. May I enter the room?"


    There was no noise at the start. But then, the door opened on its own and that was as good as an indication for the priest to enter the room.


    The priest gulped at the display in front of her.


    Their queen was sitting on the throne, her back straight and her eyes sparkling with power. In her lap sat a beautiful woman who bounced up and down that massive shaft and moaned all the time.


    The huge shaft dented the woman''s belly and the fit was tight and wet.


    Another concubine was lying on the floor just a little bit further. She seemed to not be able to close her legs and semen flowed out of her body in abundance. It was a display of all times.


    The scout felt her insides burn and her pussy leak out at the scene. Her mind imagined herself stripping and being taken by her queen.


    But the priest needed to focus.


    "What do you want to tell me, priest? It better be important because I do not have time. I am trying to perform a very *important* royal duty you all have forced upon me."


    The queen was right to be angry. She had not wanted to sire any children as the queen had a previous love she was waiting for.


    But the elders at that time had not agreed with the queen''s decision. They had wanted an heir to be born into their clan as soon as possible and had forced the queen to conceive one.


    Of course, that had not worked out how the elders wanted things to work out. And as a result, things had changed for the worse around the queen.


    But the ritual of trying to conceive an heir had continued up until this point. But nothing had worked.


    "I am sorry, my queen. But an intruder had come to our forest and wished to demand an audience. They claim to have brought the pearl of desire with them."


    The priest forced those words out from her state of constant arousal. It was getting more and more difficult for her to focus on what was going on in front of her.


    For the first time, the queen looked interested in what the priest had to say. She even stopped moving and chasing after her pleasure.


    "Someone brought back the pearl of desires? Do you think their claim is genuine?"


    The queen asked with a curious expression as she dragged her hips and thrust inside the female one last time. The concubine threw her head back and came with a cry. Her insides milked the queen''s cock and caused her to come as well.


    The priest watched as the queen''s cock filled the concubine up and then the concubine pulled herself off with a stupid expression on her face and lay down on the floor.


    "I¡­think she is genuine. I met her for the first time in the clearing of the bests. No beast tried to hurt her and they did even try to protect her."


    The priest explained as she forced her desire down her throat. Whatever she had been thinking of could not be allowed to happen.


    "I see. In that case, you can ask the guest to come in. I want to talk with her."


    The priest could not explain it, but she was sure that something had changed in her queen''s voice and tone. There was a sudden eagerness inside her that made the priest feel jealous.


    From the first time the priest had seen the foreigner, she had felt ticked off. And now, that feeling was spreading more and more into her body.


    "I understand. If this is what the queen wants, then I will call for the foreigner to head in now.''


    ...


    Amane observed the queen''s quarters with a curious look on her face. She had always been curious about the heretic''s culture and now she finally got to see it.


    The queen was sitting on her throne in an almost lazy pose. But her ash grey hair and her ruby red eyes were reminiscent of Isabel.


    Heck, Amane was even willing to bet that this queen was Isabel''s descendant or something. The similarity was too uncanny to be anything else.


    The room reeked of sex and there was even evidence to support this claim. Well, besides the fucked-out forms of females sleeping just a little bit away from the queen and the raging boner the queen had.


    "Welcome, stranger. My priest told me that you claim to have the pearl of desire for us. Speak what you need to speak."


    The queen''s voice shuddered in the chamber. The cold tone of it made the priest shiver in delight and Amane paid attention to the queen in front of her.


    "I found the pearl of desire at an auction house. I do not know how it got there or what it meant, but I decided to buy this. Let''s just say that it is to repay someone I knew a long time ago."


    For the first time, both the queen and the priest looked startled at Amane''s words.


    The heretic community was a small one and it often did not allow its people the authority to leave the village. Those who did leave without permission were said to have abandoned the village.


    But in the last few decades or so only a handful of people had managed to leave the village. So, it was easy to narrow down who the person this female had met was.


    "Can you tell us the name of the person you are talking about?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The priest asked the question with a curious expression on her face but Amane shook her head.


    "The child I met was an unfortunate soul and I doubt she''s alive now. But that is enough of the talk. Here, this is the pearl of desire you all seek. I hope this will help you soon."


    Amane held the pearl of desire out in the open. It was a spherical object that looked like a small bead to anyone. But the heretics could feel the energy coming out of it.


    There was no doubt in the pair''s min. This was the pearl of desire their side had sought out for so long. And now they finally had it with them.


    "Stranger, I thank you for your kind gesture of bringing the pearl of desire back to us. As a reward, we would like to officially give you a position as our guest in our society. Our queen would personally bestow upon you this honor."


    The priest did not want to say these words but she was forced to say them. She could not afford to let her impression get worse in front of her queen.


    All the envy and jealousy the priest was feeling at this moment needed to be contained until she could make her move.


    ''I will need to hurry up my plan and make the queen mine. I will not hand her over to anyone else.''


    The priest had held lust and desire for her queen ever since she was a small baby. And finally, now she had enough power to make her desires come true.


    And no foreigner or ''savior'' was going to change that. The queen would be hers and then the priest would slowly conquer the world under her foot.


    " priest, prepare for the sacred ceremony. I want to welcome our guests in front of all our members."


    The priest frowned inside her mind but she only smiled gently on the outside.


    "Of course, my queen. Your word is my command."

 Chapter 172 172: Lets welcome the guest [pt1] R-18

    News spread across the village fast about their new guest. Even if the Priest had wanted to hide the guest''s existence, it was impossible to do now.Everyone was buzzing with the words of seeing their guest in the flesh. Everyone wanted to know how beautiful their guest was to have charmed their queen off during their first meeting.


    "So, Priest, you saw our guest, right? How beautiful is she? What does she look like? Does she have four arms or something?"


    The war Chief asked the Priest with a jesting voice. She was one of the heretics not afraid to approach the priest since she had been from the same generation as the priest.


    Her words caused the priest to frown and get angry. The priest did not like all the attention their guest was getting from her people.


    Not only their queen but now the ordinary citizens were beginning to get interested in that darn foreigner. This was just not right.


    "That *guest* of ours looks just like an ordinary woman. She is nothing special, be it her looks or her attitude. So, you all should not get your hopes up of seeing someone incredibly special."


    The priest''s insides burned with jealousy as she spoke these words.


    If she took her time to think back on things, she would likely find their guest physically appealing and beautiful to look at. But her jealousy blinded her and caused her to only see the thing she wanted to see.


    And in her eyes, Amane could not have looked any uglier than she currently did.


    "Ah, I see. So, our *guest* Is it real? It was not a rumor this time?"


    The war Chief tried to pry out more information. This was not the first time such a rumor was spread across their small village.


    "Of course not. The queen called for an audience during the evening so you will be able to see our guest then."


    The priest could not take it anymore. She decided to take her leave so that she would not have to see this cheerful atmosphere anymore.


    As soon as she closed the door to her office, the secretary paused before yelling loudly and throwing her favorite vase against the wall. This might be an action she would regret deeply in the future, but the priest could not bring herself to care much for it right now.


    "Why? Why did this intruder have to appear right now when I am about the execute my plan? She had the potential of foiling everything."


    The priest complained as she threw her fist against the wall. Her strength caused the mud walls to dent. But that was of no concern to the priest.


    She needed to do something to make the queen realize that the intruder was dangerous.


    .......


    The evening darkness was parted by the light of the fire. The heretics had given up on modern technology in hopes of living in harmony with the local beasts. So, there was a lack of development in their village.


    Amane watched the central fire burn and a hoard of women dancing and having a merry time around it. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you nervous about meeting our queen again? Don''t be. You are incredibly beautiful and our queen would appreciate your company."


    Amane looked back at the concubine who was preparing her for today''s ceremony.


    The concubine was the one Amane had seen unconscious in the queen''s chamber before. Even now, the concubine''s stomach was swollen with all the seed the queen had deposited inside her.


    The concubine rubbed her heavy stomach and smiled softly.


    It made the egg inside Amane shift and it was beginning to itch now. The darn egg was demanding more come and nutrition inside her now.


    "Oh, how could we forget? Here, wears this headpiece as well. Now you are looking ready to receive the queen''s favor."


    The concubine finished dressing up Amane and stepped back to look at her masterpiece.


    To say that Amane was covered would be a stretch. There was a piece of lace covering and holding Amane''s breasts up. But a single mishap would make the cloth fall apart since it was stretched tightly across her chest.


    And the strip of cloth covering her bottom could hardly be called as modest. The strip slipped inside her ass crack on one side and rubbed against her pussy lips on the other side.


    The modest thing about Amane was her headgear that hid her face as well as the jewels decorating her body.


    "Come, it''s time to show yourself to the public. I am sure everyone would love you. If you were not the queen''s then I would have gobbled you up for sure."


    The concubine joked around as she held her hand out for Amane to take. Amane looked at her with a playful expression before pulling the concubine closer to her body.


    "Well, if I had someone as beautiful as you by my side, I am sure my life would be much more comfortable as well. Can I kidnap you and bring you back home with me?"


    Amane asked with a playful voice and the concubine jerked away with a blush.


    "S-Stop playing around. Hurry up because the queen is waiting for you."


    The concubine was red in the face but she refused to turn around or say anything. After all, they both knew that Amane''s words would not come true. The concubine could not leave her kingdom after all.


    Amane had her fun and then it was time to show herself to the public. As soon as she stepped out of the encasement, all eyes turned toward her.


    They looked at her in lust and envy, wanting to be in her place. Some even wanted to likely fuck her and have their way with her.


    The slight bulge of the eggs curved Amane''s stomach. But it was not visible until one touched her to confirm. But the phoenix''s egg gave Amane an unnatural glow that could not be denied.


    It made people hungry for her.


    But despite all this attention, Amane kept her eyes on the queen who sat in the middle of the clearing. Her throne was huge and made up of solid rock.


    On the queen''s lap was a concubine, already licking and sucking the queen''s hardness. But no matter how hard the concubine tried, the queen paid her no attention.


    All the queen''s attention was on Amane and her attire. Lust-filled eyes traveled up and down Amane''s body before stopping on her face. But Amane showed no shame and no remorse for her position.


    "It''s an honor to be received by you, my dear queen. My name is Yoko Tsurugi."


    Amane bowed down and her chest jiggled. The cloth stretched around her chest was stretched and a small tear appeared in it.


    But Amane did not pay attention to it and looked at the silent queen.


    "My dear guest, Yoko. Come up here and I will bestow you the greatest status our community grants our guests. You will get to experience the same heaven my close ones get to experience."


    The queen promised and waved her concubine away. The thick and red rod was visible to the world and the queen sat down comfortably once more.


    "Go and serve our queen. Once you have a taste of that cock, you would never want to leave heaven as well."


    The concubine whispered in Amane''s ear and pushed her forward a little. Amane walked confidently up the throne stairs until she was in front of the queen.


    She watched as the queen rubbed her hardness once and then twice before letting go of her desires.


    Come here and quench your thirst. Once you have taken my essence in, we can start our real ritual."


    The queen commanded and Amane paid attention to her hard cock. It threatened to burst out any second and Amane replaced the queen''s hands.


    The cock was big and hard in her hands. It was a solid and warm presence in her hand so Amane decided to involve her mouth.


    She leaned down until her chest was in line with the queen''s cock and licked the cock head.


    The pre-come was thick on Amane''s tongue and she licked the cock once more to make the cock twitch.


    She watched as the queen flinched at the sensation but she refused to show. The queen was being stubborn and not bowing down to the pleasure she was feeling.


    ''Alright. If you want to be stubborn, then be my guest. I will make you submit to the overwhelming pleasure you are about to experience now so you better brace yourself.''


    Amane grabbed her breasts and rubbed them against the queen''s hard cock. Her mouth engulfed the top of the queen''s cock which made the queen flush and pant hard.


    ''Are you enjoying my mouth? Do you like to see me pleasure you in front of all your people?"


    Amane wanted to ask the queen, but her mouth was occupied with sucking and rubbing against that hard cock in front of her.

 Chapter 173 173: Lets welcome the guest [pt2] R-18

    The queen had countless concubines and she had been sucked a hundred times. But she had never felt this intense feeling of pleasure of dominance.She wanted to come down that throat and mark it. Her instincts begged her to claim this human as her own. But they also submitted to this human at the same time.


    The queen did not know who this human was, but she was special.


    "Fuck, this is incredible. Your throat is sucking me in. Are all foreigners like this? Or are you special, Yoko?"


    The queen asked as she shook her hips in front of Yoko''s mouth. She tried to force her cock deeper and deeper into Yoko''s body and watched in delight as her cock could be visibly seen in Yoko''s throat.


    The queen was deep in Yoko''s body but this was not enough.


    A hand touched the queen''s balls and then her pussy. This touch was the first one the queen had felt in her pussy. Her virgin pussy twitched and tightened at the intuition before it opened gently for Yoko''s touch.


    A finger entered the queen''s pussy and she looked around. It hit a soft spot inside the queen and the queen came. Intense pleasure surged through her body and her pussy tightened like a vice grip around the finger.


    "W-What was that? That intense pleasure, it was my first time feeling such a feeling."


    The queen was shaken. She never knew that such an intense feeling could be felt in one''s pussy and insides.


    No wonder her concubines had gone boneless and fucked-out when the queen fucked them. It was because she jabbed this pleasure spot inside them again and again.


    "My dear queen, it seems like no one has ever tried to pleasure you in the way you deserve before. After all, before you are a futa, you are also a female. So let me show you the pleasure you are missing out on in your life."


    Amane promised this to the queen and the queen looked intrigued by the offer. She had never seen anyone dare touch her this freely before.


    Around them, the other heretics gasped out loud as they watched their queen being touched in their back hole. They had never seen anyone dare to do that before.


    Their queen''s rod was sacred and they all worshiped it as they should. So, to see their queen feeling pleasure from her pussy was a new thing. It made people uncomfortable and itch as well.


    "My dear queen, show I show *you* heaven? I have some of my toys with me. Should I fuck you for a change?"


    Amane did not like using her fake cock much but it could be fun to break the queen in. The queen seemed to have no idea what was happening anyway. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone waited to see what the queen would say to this. After all, this was a big deal and something that had never been done before.


    And even the queen was not sure if she wanted to hand over control to someone else or not. She had worked hard to not lower her image.


    "Come on queen. I am sure once will not hurt. And it''s not like I am one of your subjects. There is no need to feel modest or shy in front of me. I promise I will show you the pleasure of being a woman."


    Amane''s promise rang inside the queen''s head a few times. The more she thought about it, the more she seemed to like the idea.


    The thought made her hard and the queen finally agreed.


    "Fine. You may do as you please with me. I would also like to see what someone like you has in store for me."


    The queen''s words rang through the clearing and everyone watched the skinny female crawl up their queen''s lap. There was a significant height and mass difference between their queen and their guest.


    "My dear queen, I am sure you will not regret your decision. But first, let''s take care of your cock so that you can enjoy your pussy even more."


    Amane rubbed her wet folds against the huge cock in front of her. There was a reason this cock had destroyed so many females before Amane.


    It reached Amane''s belly when she sat in front of it and rubbed it.


    The queen tried to place her hands on Amane''s hips but Amane shook her touch off.


    "No, let me do this for you. I promised to show you heaven, right? Then I will do the work now."


    Amane promised and lowered her quickly stretched pussy on top of that huge cock. The stretch burned but it felt so good.


    The feeling of being filled made Amane slowly swallow that cock whole until it touched the inner part of her pussy and then went further beyond.


    "W-Why are you so tight and wet? No, you will make me come. Slow down."


    The queen panted as she willed her body not to come. She had never been this close to coming this early before.


    As she had thought, there was something unique about this female guest they had. She had an energy inside her that caused the queen to pant and her body to heat up.


    Her body and instincts desired to sire a pup into this female and the queen finally grabbed hold of Amane''s hips and jerked her body up.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, this is all your fault. I don''t know what you did, but my cock is carving for your womb. Lend it to me so that I can impregnate you. Carry my pup."


    The queen had never felt this intense before. It was like she could not control her hips anymore and they moved without her permission.


    But unlike her concubines who collapsed after this much pleasure, Yoko held on and met the queen''s thrust back with her own. Her body swallowed all the thrusts the queen was rewarding her with and then some more.


    "A-Ah, you are so deep¡­and big¡­feels good. You are knocking against my womb. Ahh."


    Tears appeared in Amane''s eyes as she met the queen''s thrusts back with her own. Her pussy was swallowing the queen''s cock deeper and the tight walls massaged the queen''s cock quite well.


    They also sucked the queen in when she tried to leave. The overwhelming feeling got to the queen and her load burst through her body like a fountain and into Amane''s body.


    She felt her insides bloating because of all the come and the egg settled down as well.


    The queen also came down from her high with a satisfied expression on her face and Amane squeezed around her once before lifting her body.


    "Now, my dear queen. It is time for me to keep my promise. But first, would you mind leaning back against your throne and giving me access to your pussy?"


    The whole clearing gasped at Amane''s bold choice of words. They had never seen anyone daring to use such vulgar language in front of their queen or even command her like this before.


    But much to their surprise, their queen decided to follow these instructions and lean back against the throne. Her pussy was leaking and wet which made everyone gasp out in surprise.


    Amane ignored the surprised gasps coming from around her and probed the pussy in front of her with her fingers. It parted like a flower around her finger and swallowed it deep inside. It gripped and sucked the finger deeper until Amane was able to get another one in.


    The whole clearing gasped and rubbed their thighs together as they watched their guest make their queen feel good. The queen was beginning to lose her calm and moan out as well.


    And their queen lost her composure and yelled when Amane found her sweet spot. Her tight pussy was beginning to feel good now.


    It was feeling so good that the queen forgot who she was for a solid minute and her eyes glazed over. She was about to stop Amane when she felt the other female pull her hand back.


    "Hey queen, has anyone eaten you out before? Well, from your expression it is not the case. Then, let me show you another pleasure of life."


    The queen had not recovered from the earlier assault on her body. So, she was unprepared when Amane leaned down and licked across her pussy. The wet tongue felt weird but the texture of it made the queen squirm in her place.


    She tried to get away and lean more into that touch at the same time.


    "Don''t worry. You will begin to feel mind-numbing pleasure soon. I promise you that your pussy will feel as good as your cock does when it''s inside a pussy. I will destroy and remake you into a being of pleasure."


    Amane promised as she licked across the pussy in front of her. The queen could only pant and take the assault she was being dealt with.

 Chapter 174 174: Lets welcome the guest [pt3] R-18

    ''I will kill her. I will kill Yoko Tsurugi. How dare she make our noble queen have such a submissive and erotic expression? My dear dominant queen¡­"The priest squirmed in her place as she watched her queen be assaulted by pleasure. She hated the way the queen was behaving, almost fully in heat now.


    But at the same time, the priest could not help her body from getting wet and hard. She hated how she wanted to taste Yoko Tsurugi''s mouth and put her cock in Yoko''s pussy.


    Her desires were running wild and the priest had no way of stopping them. She wanted to be taken by her queen and used like an object. But at the same time, she wanted Yoko Tsurugi to warm her cock as well.


    The feeling of want was intoxicating and overwhelming.


    The priest reached down to touch her cock, just like everyone else was doing as well. But that was not enough for her. She needed more friction.


    Thankfully, quite a few ladies were eying her hardness and looking for a chance to get fucked by her.


    "Hey, you! Come here and suck me off. You want to make me feel good, right?"


    The priest turned toward the first girl she saw at her side and the said girl kneeled and swallowed the priest''s cock in a flash. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ah, this is great. Fuck, this feels good.''


    .....


    Amane relished the moans and groans coming out of the queen''s mouth. Her tongue continued its assault on the queen''s core and she licked the wetness away.


    From the way the queen was behaving, she had likely never been touched like this before. And Amane enjoyed having a virgin on her hands once more.


    "My dear queen, I think we can stretch you out properly now. Don''t squeeze too tightly around my fingers and we should be alright."


    Amane warned as she brought her wet fingers toward the queen''s wet folds. Her middle finger disappeared into the queen''s body and the tight pussy squeezed around her.


    "Stay still and relax. I asked you not to tighten around me, right?"


    Amane smacked the pussy in front of her and then the queen''s thighs. The queen was startled and her walls pulled Amane closer.


    But then she gradually relaxed and allowed Amane deeper access to her body. Amane''s finger could easily sink in and out of that wet pussy now.


    Another finger joined Amane''s first one inside the queen. And then another. It was a tight squeeze and the noise her fingers made was filthy and wet. Every time they sank into the queen''s body, more and more slick was pushed out.


    The queen threw her head back in pleasure and tried to get some friction on her cock. Her pussy also tried to fuck itself over Amane''s fingers and her eyes looked lost.


    "Hmm, looks like you are ready for the next step of being pleasured like a girl. Then, shall we make your pussy a proper pleasure hole for me to fuck?"


    Amane pulled back but the fingers surrounding her fingers squeezed mournfully. They did not want Amane to leave the body she was fucking.


    "Don''t worry. You will get the relief you are looking for soon."


    Amane patted the thighs in front of her and put on that fake cock of hers. Then, she positioned herself in front of the wet hole and pushed inside slowly. Her cock sank inch by inch into that hole and Amane watched that pussy flutter in front of her.


    "Hey, I told you not to tighten up. This will hurt if you don''t cooperate with me here."


    Amane spoke softly but her hands landed as a tight hit over the queen''s thighs. The queen yelped but softened her body.


    Her pussy walls gave way for Amane to sink deeper until she was able to touch the queen''s hymn. It was still intact somehow and protected her virginity.


    "I don''t know how a girl like you remained untouched, but it''s time we make you a woman. My dear queen, enjoy your first time being taken by someone else."


    Amane patted the queen''s face in mock affection before she forced her hips deeper into the queen.


    Blood and pre-come mixed beneath the queen''s body as she was taken by someone else for the first time. Her body felt constant shocks of pain and pleasure as the queen was penetrated.


    It was all hot and messy inside her. But that was until she felt that bundle of nerves being pressed by Yoko. That made the queen go blank-minded and she squeezed around the fake cock fucking her.


    "More¡­. give me more¡­. I never knew¡­being fucked¡­felt this¡­good¡­"


    The queen was getting addicted to the feeling of a cock inside her. She had only taken in a fake cock for now and things felt this good. Just how good would a real cock feel inside her.


    "Ah, fuck¡­your body is great. I can feel the opening of your womb. It''s trying to suck me in and get pregnant. If I had a real cock..then you would be¡­pregnant after¡­today¡­"


    Amane panted as her hips continued their rhythm. She was beginning to feel frustrated as well by the lack of action on her pussy.


    The queen was yelling out in frustration and Amane pulled her legs up her head and left her body exposed.


    "My queen, your people are looking at you being fucked by your guest. Don''t you feel all exposed and ashamed in front of them?"


    The queen bit her lower lip in frustration and looked behind Amane. She watched how everyone was looking at her with a morbid fascination.


    "They are all aroused by what a pretty sight you make while being fucked by me. I think we need to give them a better show to make them jealous."


    The queen''s body was heating up as she noticed how her people looked at her with want and desire. She could not tell if they wanted to be her or if they wanted to be in Yoko''s place.


    "Now, my dear queen. It''s time to give them all a taste of what they are missing."


    Amane was quite a bit short and skinny when compared to the queen. But she was easily able to grab hold of the queen''s thick ass and thighs to turn her around.


    Amane''s ass landed on the throne and she lowered the queen back into her lap. Her fake cock disappeared inside the queen and everyone focused on the queen''s fluttering pussy.


    The queen flinched as soon as she noticed all the attention. She could not hold back her pleasure anymore.


    With a cry of want and frustration, the queen came around that thick and fake cock inside her. Her gushing pussy fluttered in front of her subjects and the queen went boneless.


    "Ahh, did my dear queen come? But I don''t think you had enough yet. I can feel how lonely your insides feel without having any come in you. So, we need to rectify that as soon as possible, right?"


    Amane pulled the queen''s face back and kissed her. Their tongues collided and Amane licked across the queen''s mouth.


    Everyone watched and gulped as they watched their queen get devoured happily by her guest.


    "Now queen, chose someone to fuck you. I want you to feel what a real cock feels like as well."


    Amane turned the queen''s eyes toward her subjects but the queen was unable to focus. Her eyes were rolling in pleasure and she still rubbed her hips around Amane''s fake cock.


    The queen was in no condition to make a choice.


    "Queen, if you cannot choose anyone, then can I choose someone for you to be your first cock? I know someone in here who has a big and satisfying cock."


    "C-Cock? I want cock. I want to get fucked more. Please fuck me more."


    The queen seemed gone. The only thing she wanted to do was get fucked by a thick and real cock. She no longer cards to whom that cock belonged.


    "Hmm, in that case, I will take this as permission to call forth your dear scout. She might be young but she''s packing a monster in her pants. I am sure you will feel pleasure if you get fucked by her."


    Amane assured the queen and gestured for the scout to come up. The scout looked startled by the rudeness of being called but she hurried up toward the queen.


    Her massive cock was hard and stretching her skirt. It was the perfect size to break someone.


    "Scout, you need to undress. Your dear queen needs your help with something."


    The scout gulped her nervousness down and took off her skirt. Her hard penis touched the fresh air and twitched in return. And Yoko''s interested gaze made the scout''s hardness even more prominent.


    "W-What do you want me to do for you, our dear guest? My body is at your command."


    The scout sounded innocent but even she had an idea of what Yoko Tsurugi wanted from her. She looked toward the fucked-out expression of her queen and gulped.


    Her penis twitched in interest and the scout held herself ready.


    "My dear, you are so hard right now and your queen needs your help. Why don''t you fuck her and show her what taking a real penis is like?"


    Amane''s fingers sank into the queen''s body. The scout gulped when she noticed those talented and long fingers disappearing inside the queen''s body. The pussy also gripped these fingers tightly and refused to let them go.


    It was all too¡­delicious.

 Chapter 175 175: Lets welcome the guest [pt4] R-18

    "Cock¡­give me cock¡­feels good¡­."The queen was a lost cause now. Pleasure had rotted her brain and she seemed incapable of thinking anything on her own. Her condition made the scout''s mouth water and she leaned into the queen unconsciously.


    The queen could not take this delay anymore and decided to take things into her own hands.


    She pulled the scout toward her body and her hands grabbed the scout''s hips. She used them to rub the scout''s hard cock against her soaking pussy.


    "Looks like the queen is quite impatient. She desperately needs something to fill her body up."


    Yoko Tsurugi sounded amused as she leaned back against the wall. The scout watched her with hooded eyes as she rubbed her face gently.


    Then, Yoko''s hands snuck down the queen''s body and reached her wetness. She held the folds open for the scout to see.


    "This is where the queen wants your hard cock, scout. Now hurry up and give the queen what she wants from you."


    Yoko''s words were like sin. They beckoned the scout to move ahead and give the queen what she was begging for. There was no point in holding back her desire now.


    The scout was hard and her penis quickly disappeared inside the queen. It was a tight and snug fit. The pussy was clenching tightly around the scout''s penis.


    "So, how is it? This is your first time fucking someone, right? How does it feel to finally be inside someone''s heat?"


    Amane asked the scout but the scout seemed incapable of hearing her. She continued to move her in and out of the queen. Her cock clenched and disappeared inside the queen quite often.


    Amane managed to get herself out from beneath the pair and then she craved her way up to the queen''s face.


    "You are such a bad queen. I made you come so hard but you did not even give me anything in return. Now, I would like you to return that favour and make me come with your mouth. Lick your come out of my body."


    Amane positioned herself in front of the queen''s mouth before she lowered her hips down. Her pussy and thighs were suffocating the queen but she did not hear a word of complaint.


    Instead, the queen looked blissed out and she enthusiastically ate Amane out. Her tongue entered Amane''s body and made her weak.


    "This feels¡­so good. I can feel¡­myself¡­knocking on something."


    The scout warned as he continued to fuck into the queen. Her hips were moving so fast that the queen gasped and moaned all the time.


    And then, one thrust caused the queen to yell right into Amane''s pussy.


    "M-My womb. You are breaching my womb. Noooo, you''ll fuck me stupid. Slow down."


    The queen cried out one thing while her body went for something entirely else. Not only was her pussy clamping hard and gushing around the scout''s cock, but her mouth was eating Amane out in a vigorous manner.


    "Stop complaining. You want to be fucked this hard. Otherwise, you won''t be moving your hips this hard. You want this scout''s cock in your womb, fucking you stupid. I can see the way your body tightened in anticipation of what is to come."


    "My dear queen, you might be able to fool yourself but you cannot fool the reactions of your honest body. It wants to be devoured by pleasure and we are here to give it to you."


    Amane promised in a filthy and sinful manner. Her voice caused the queen to sink deeper into her space until she felt the scout''s cock breach her womb opening and she came.


    The scout had not expected that sudden tightness around her cock. That dragged out an orgasm from deep inside her body as well.


    Amane rubbed her pussy against the queen''s mouth but the queen was too fucked out to eat her out properly.


    So, Amane had to rely on her fingers and rub her sensitive spots until she came all over the queen''s face.


    Amane looked down on everyone else enjoying themselves. Their queen''s pleasure seemed to have aroused all the other people in the gathering as well.


    The queen would take some time to come around but the night was far from over.


    ......


    The priest came into another person''s pussy for the third time. No matter how much she fucked others, her body refused to calm down. It seemed as if their whole village was in heat right now, not being able to calm down.


    And between this fucking fest, the scout made the mistake of looking up toward their queen, only to see her being sandwiched by the scout and Yoko Tsurugi.


    Her queen was being fucked by the scout and her massive cock. The destroyed expression on the queen''s face did it for the priest and she came deep inside the female she was fucking.


    When she pulled back, her come flew down her partner''s body and her partner collapsed.


    ''How dare she. How dare that Yoko Tsurugi make my queen into a mindless fucking mess. Only I was supposed to do that.''


    The priest was burning with jealousy now. She knew that she needed to do something to drive Yoko Tsurugi out of this place.


    And she had a good plan in place for this.


    "P-Priest, would you help me out? My body is burning¡­"


    Another woman approached the priest in hopes of getting fucked by her. The woman looked up at the priest with hopeful eyes and the priest could not turn her away.


    "Turn around and present. I hope you have prepared yourself for me."


    The woman turned around happily and presented her sloppy wet pussy to the priest. Come was still leaking out of her body but the priest did not care.


    She grabbed hold of the female''s hips and entered her in one swoop. Her pace was hard and fast, not wasting a single moment.


    "S-Slow down. You will break me." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The female complained as she rushed her hips back into the priest.


    For someone complaining about being fucked too much and too hard, the female sure was enjoying her time with the priest.


    The priest came inside the female soon and her partner collapsed in a tired heap soon.


    Once her partner was taken care of, the priest quickly disappeared. She had a lot of preparations to do.


    No one saw her leave the clearing that night and that was for the better.


    The priest brought the small body of the beast she had harvested during the day. She quietly charmed it and then threw it away.


    Another beast would find it soon and then cause a rampage. It was quite common for beasts to get upset when the body of their young was found.


    Once this happened, the priest would blame their guest for this and have Yoko Tsurugi take all the blame. Even the queen would not be able to protect her once this happened.


    Everyone would have no choice but to hand Yoko Tsurugi over to the beasts. And since the priest had used a scent like Yoko''s on the child''s body, the beast would blame Yoko as well.


    It was quite a perfect plan and only required small hints of preparations.


    Once those were made, the priest headed back to the gathering and quietly took her place. She made sure that she was noticed by people around her so that she had an alibi for when things take a wrong turn.


    That night one of the beasts found the dead child and decided to sniff around. The presence of a dead child triggered the beasts and they went on a rampage around the village.


    Since everyone else was in the centre of the village and enjoying themselves, they did not notice what was going on that night.


    It was not until the intoxication of the night had waved away and a new dawn approached that everyone noticed what had happened. They all watched the damaged part of their village and all the signs of this being a beast rampage.


    Amane was the first one to take charge. She leaned down to check for the energy signature around the area.


    "Hmm, looks like a beast was upset because its young one died. We can either leave them to calm down. Or, we can leave them alone for now so that they can calm down on their own. Which option would you prefer we take?"


    Amane asked the heretics behind her and no one spoke up for a good while.


    In the end, the priest was the one who stepped ahead to speak on behalf of her people.


    "Even if we know that the beast would calm down on its own. It''s not something we can just sit back on and wait to let happen. We need to check up on the beast and know what upset it so much."


    The priest sounded determined. She was a public leader and someone highly respected by her people. As such, the heretics did not doubt her words or her actions.


    Amane had her doubts about the priest''s offer. But she chose to keep her mouth quiet for now. She wanted to see what was wrong with the beast as well.


    But not everyone could be allowed inside the forest. Only the spiritualist and the communicator were allowed inside the forest.


    Meanwhile, others tried to look over the damage that had been caused and what they could do to offset it.


    Amane took a seat on top of a nearby tree branch and watched everyone else work. She had a bad feeling about what happened in the village.

 Chapter 176 176: Trying to frame her [pt1]

    The workers worked in unity. They were trying their best to find out what happened and Amane decided not to hinder their progress. She was about to head back inside when she heard a yell of surprise and looked down. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."T-The beast. It''s rampaging. A beast is rampaging near our village. We need to hurry up and hide before it kills someone."


    One of the heretics ran toward the village with fearful eyes. She seemed to have seen a rampaging beast nearby.


    As soon as she spoke, everyone in the settlement froze before going into panic mode. None of their special people had come with them to check up on the damage except the priest.


    In such a situation, it was natural that the priest take charge. And that was what the priest did.


    "Everyone, calm down. I am sure that the rampaging beast has a reason for coming here like this. It might be trying to find the one who killed its child. In that case, we need to present ourselves and show that we are not a threat to it."


    Amane could not begin to tell you how foolish this decision made by the priest was.


    No matter how close your settlement was to the beasts. Appearing in front of an enraged beast was asking to be killed by it. The beast would not be rational if it saw humans now.


    But if Amane said these words, she was sure to breed discord among the heretics and they might also come to find her annoying. So, she kept her mouth shut, but she did jump down from the tree.


    If anything, major was about to happen, then she would jump in and save the day.


    "P-Priest, are you sure this is a wise decision? An enraged beast loses all reasoning and attacks everyone indiscriminately. It will kill us if we do not approach it with caution."


    Not only did Amane find this situation to be weird, but so did the other heretics. Some people had lived longer than the priest and they could not help but question her decision.


    But the priest was also firm in her beliefs and did not back down.


    "I am sure that this is what we are supposed to do. My power as the priest assured me that this is the right decision to make."


    Since the priest had dragged her name into this situation, the others had no choice but to believe her now. They did not want to disregard her position.


    "Alright, if you say so, priest. We shall go to the beast and try to calm it down."


    Amane sighed as soon as the villagers backed down. She felt pity for the villagers but then she rethought her decision.


    Maybe the priest did have something planned to calm the beast down and Amane was worried for no reason.


    Or maybe she would have to step in sooner than she expected.


    .........


    The priest breathed a sigh of relief as soon as her people agreed to her words and followed her.


    Even that foreigner had decided to follow the priest out and she could not have gotten a better response for her actions.


    It was risky to bring the people to an enraged dragon like this, but the priest was sure she would be able to manage all this somehow.


    ''If not, then my position and my reputation will be in danger. But I prepared extensively for this situation and I also have the protective charm ready.''


    The priest clutches her charm tightly over her chest and walked straight. She only stopped once she could see the rampaging beast in front of her eyes.


    The beast was bringing down trees around its surroundings. It was not going to calm down easily.


    Finally, the beast saw the priest and her party. It roared and attacked them outright. The priest was prepared so she raised her charm and the beast crashed into her barrier.


    "Tsk, this is not good. It doesn''t seem like the beast in its right mind. We should not be here in front of it."


    One of the people pointed out while shivering in front of the beast''s rage. But the priest was too busy to fend off the beast to pay her any attention.


    "The beast is coming for someone in our group. I feel like it has found its prey. We need to give it what it wants or the beast would not calm down."


    The priest yelled, completely ignoring everyone who complained.


    Her words did not make much sense to the common people. They could feel that the beast had no specific target and was just making an attack on anyone it could find.


    "W-What should we do now? The beast is not calming down at all."


    The common people asked as they hid behind the priest. It gave the priest all the confidence she needed and she decided to make the accusation.


    "Maybe it is reacting to a foreign scent in the air. We all have lived in this forest for so long and never had a beast rampaged like this toward us, right?"


    The priest tried to sell her idea to other people in the village. She did not want everyone to believe her, but a few believers would be good. That would help the priest build a solid foundation.


    Then, she would slowly spread the word around until Yoko Tsurugi had no choice but to run away from their village.


    That had been the plan but Yoko Tsurugi decided to foil it herself.


    "Tsk, I cannot keep on sitting around and watching you all defend yourself pathetically. I will take care of this beast."


    Their guest dropped her shawl into a random person''s hand before stepping out of the barrier. Her free attitude made the priest happy and concerned at the same time.


    Suddenly, the priest could not help but think that she had made a mistake by triggering Yoko. but the rampaging beast changed her mind. Read new chapters at empire


    The beast charged toward Yoko as soon as she stepped out of the barrier. But she just raised her hand and chains appeared out of thin air and warped around the beast''s body, rendering it unable to move.


    Not only the priest but everyone else was surprised by this as well.


    They had heard stories about people who were capable of this feat. These people were said to be able to control the beasts and tame them.


    But all this had been a fairytale to the heretics and they had never found any evidence of this happening.


    ''Lie. This is a mirage that this foreigner wants to show us. I will not fall for it.''


    The priest refused to believe what she saw in front of her eyes. It did not exist and she was going to hold firm to her feeling.


    "I-Is that what I think it is?"


    "But wasn''t that just a legend? There is no way to tame a beast!"


    "It must be some kind of foreign technology we are not aware of. Let us wait and see what happens next."


    The priest could not take it anymore. As soon as Yoko rested her head on the beast''s head, it calmed down and turned to mush in her hand.


    The villagers were shocked to see this and a feeling of admiration swelled inside their hearts. Only the priest felt her chest boiling with anger.


    Finally, Yoko picked her head up and looked at the villagers with a calm expression.


    "This kid is sorry for causing such panic among you people. One of its pack members died and it followed the scent toward the village. I have managed to calm it down."


    The villagers turned toward each other in shock and awe.


    No matter how close to nature and beasts they were, they had never been able to understand the other side. It was the one thing their side wanted to achieve desperately. And now they had found their solution.


    "You! What did you do to this beast? Did you drug it? Used magic on it? I will not let you live in peace if you harmed it in any way."


    The priest threatened. She could not allow Yoko''s influence to spread even more than it already had over her people. That would be disastrous for her and her future.


    But Yoko looked completely calm and composed in her eyes. There was not even a single hint of panic on her face. This situation had not scared her at all.


    "Magic? I am not sure what you are saying. This ability of mine is natural and it is a gift. Not everyone outside can do this and this is rather rare to find people with a touch as mine. The beast is completely fine and you can check up on it now"


    The beast growled in irritation as soon as someone stepped toward it. That convinced people that the beast was not influenced in any way.


    It was still the same beast they had feared in the beginning.


    "B-But still. A beast does not change this easily and they also do not appear to be so gentle with anyone. If this is not witchcraft, then what is it?"


    The priest tried one last time to drive the public sentiment away from Yoko''s side. She needed people to doubt Yoko before she started the second part of her plan.


    But Yoko turned out to be craftier and much more cunning than the priest expected her to be. She did not even seem to consider the priest''s words as a challenge and refuted them all.

 Chapter 177 177: Trying to frame her [pt2]

    Amane could feel how agitated the beast in front of her was. There was a weird smell that was stimulating its body and making it far more aggressive than it needed to be and the beast seemed to be in pain.Amane felt sorry for the poor thing and used her scent to make things better for the beast. And as soon as he did that, the beast calmed down.


    Now it was more evident than ever - someone had planned this whole thing out and they had done so to cause Amane some problems. There seemed to be no other reason for the beast to rampage like this.


    Not to mention, the small ways the priest was trying to blame Amane for all of this. Amane even had a candidate for the culprit here.


    ''Hmm, should I drive the priest into a corner now? Or should I wait around and watch her dig herself into a deeper hole before throwing her in?''


    There were so many decisions to make and Amane did not want to waste a lot of brain power. So, she decided to let the priest be for now.


    She would go after the priest if the priest decided to cause Amane harm again. But until then, Amane was willing to let the priest be.


    "S-So, what should we do with the beast? It can start rampaging again as soon as we are gone? Or has it calmed down for the good?"


    The villagers looked uncomfortable when they faced the beast in front of them.


    No matter how much they loved and respected these beasts. Watching one rampaging in front of them was bound to scare them for life.


    "Don''t worry. This kid has calmed down so it will not rampage again until someone triggers it. But I am more concerned about that dead body of the beast. We need to find the culprit before there are any more victims of this killer."


    Amane''s words caused a sudden disturbance among the people. Everyone looked at each other with worried expressions.


    "Do you think another outsider snuck into the forest and killed off the beast kit? This won''t be the first time someone tried doing something like this. But this is the first time someone succeeded in pulling this trick off."


    The lady who explained this to Amane looked worried. She was an ordinary villager and did not want to come across as a rampaging beast.


    "Well, that I do not know. You will have to scout the forest and find out if there are any humans out there or not. Or, I can offer you my help if you want."


    Amane could see the temptation in the villager''s eyes. They seemed to trust Amane a great deal after what happened.


    But not everyone was as on-board on getting her help as it seemed at first.


    "Not. You are an outsider so behave like one. The queen has accepted you as a *guest* so you need to behave like one and stay away from danger. We will take care of our situation ourselves."


    The priest assured Amane before she turned around. The villagers were not sure if they wanted to go after the priest and stay in the village, or if they wanted to stick around with Amane.


    In the end, Amane made this decision easier for them as she followed the priest. She had a feeling that the priest was far from done with her.


    ...¡­..


    The village was filled with a tense air that night. Everyone was on edge and they all felt suspicious of each other.


    But even with such unrest in the air, the nightly routine of the village remained unchanged. Everyone was gathered in the clearing and the queen had taken her spot in the center.


    The queen looked sleep-deprived and her eyes had dark circles underneath them. But she held her position form and did not turn her eyes away from her people.


    But then, her eyes landed on Amane and they softened. The queen held her hand out and it was toward Amane.


    The queen was calling for her.


    Amane noticed how the priest clenched her hand in jealousy and tried to stop herself from responding. Now Amane knew the reason behind the priest''s cold attitude.


    ''Ah, I see. So, you feel threatened by my presence because you feel as if I am taking your love away from you? In that case, I shall show you what I am capable of.''


    Amane headed toward the queen and watched the queen smile in delight. Queen''s cock was being swallowed by one of her concubines but the queen pushed her away with a flick of her wrist.


    "My dear queen, that sure looks painful. Do you want me to help you out?"


    Amane asked as she looked at the painful red cock in front of her. It looked red and throbbing, almost ready to burst out and impale someone on it.


    "Ah, look at how hard and throbbing you have become. We need to take care of it soon or you will be in trouble."


    The queen did nothing but sat still as Amane rubbed her hard cock.


    But it did not take long for Amane to pull her dress up and position her pussy on top of that leaking cock.


    "You wanted this, right? You called me here so that I can take your control away from you and make you feel good. You are such a good girl."


    Amane patted the queen on the head as she lowered her body on top of that cock. It was a tight and snug fit inside her. The friction was maddening and the queen flinched as she filled Amane slowly. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The queen tried to move her hips but Amane stilled them for her.


    "No, you will not move on your own. You will only move when I tell you to."


    Amane settled the queen down before moving up and down that hard cock. The queen groaned in pleasure as she was taken by the dominant female in front of her.


    Everyone in the clearing could only watch in envy as that happened. But they did not even know whom to feel envious of at this point.


    Stay connected via empire


    They watched their queen''s cock disappear inside Amane''s pussy with rapid fascination. Even the concubines watched in want and lust as Amane was stretched wide open on that cock.


    And then, Amane grabbed a fistful of their queen''s hair and pulled her into a harsh kiss. Teeth clashed with each other and Amane''s tongue dominated the mouth in front of her. Her tongue ticked and sucked the queen.


    The queen half-moaned as Amane broke off that kiss and held her face in her hand. The fucked-out expression on the queen''s face was something else for sure.


    "Hmm, you want more from me, right? You have such a greedy body that there is no way it is satisfied. I can feel how hard you are against me."


    Amane tightened her body around the cock inside her. The friction and the drag of Amane''s walls caused the queen to come. Her cock released all the come inside Amane. It was too much and it leaked around the huge cock.


    "You can move me how you want to know. Come and show me what you have got."


    Amane whispered in the queen''s ear and that was enough for her to small her hips into Amane''s body. The friction was maddening. It dragged across Amane''s walls and her pussy was dragged across the cock.


    The queen''s come made the slide easier for Amane to handle but it was still a tight fit inside her body.


    Every time the queen trusted inside Amane, more and more come escaped her body. Her pussy was like a leaking fountain and could not be stopped.


    The queen flinched and came inside Amane once more. It finally sated the queen enough to calm down and her cock went down.


    Amane watched her audience and then looked around. Her eyes instantly found the priest and her angry expression.


    The priest seemed to be using a random individual as a fuck hole. Her agitation was clear in her every thrust and the priest looked up into Amane''s eyes with shock and annoyance.


    ''Ah, I love how pissed off the priest looks. Jealousy is a good look on her and she should wear it more often.''


    Amane''s mind was mainly filled with these thoughts because she found the priest annoying.


    "Hey, pay attention to me. Where do you think you are looking at right now? How dare you look away from me like this."


    The queen turned Amane''s face toward herself and tried to claim her lips. But as soon as Amane pressed back, the queen submitted to her. It was so easy to break the queen down with pleasure.


    "Come with me. I want to show you something that I have been keeping a secret from everyone else. I am sure if it''s you, then you will understand the meaning behind my words and actions."


    Now Amane was interested to know more. It was not every day that a queen proposed to tell you, her secret.


    "Hmm, you want to tell me your secret? Then take me to it. You can always carry me toward the secret, you know."


    Amane only had a second to brace herself before she was picked up by strong arms and taken out of the clearing. Everyone gasped as Amane was picked up by the queen and the queen walked away.


    Various questions appeared inside people''s minds but they had no answer to those questions.

 Chapter 178 178: A well-laid trap

    The queen took Amane toward the backroom of her residence. This place looked mostly the same as any other place in the house. But there was one single point of difference."This is¡­"


    Amane started but the queen took over the conversation.


    "Something my saviour gave me a long time ago. You know, when I was younger, I was thrown out of the village for something I did not do."


    "At that time, I was too young to do anything and there were a lot of people who wanted me dead. But my saviour brought me back to this settlement and I am forever grateful for them."


    Amane had figured that this kid was the same Isabel she had saved a long time ago. And it seemed like the kid had not forgotten her either.


    "So, she was a caregiver for you?"


    Amane asked this in a rather carefree manner, only to be laughed out loud at by the heretic queen.


    "Oh, that''s a good question. Hmm, let me think this over. To me, my saviour was like a light that came out of nowhere. But she was not a caregiver to me or a mother figure. For me, she was special."


    "But it has already been so long since that happened and my saviour died a long time ago. You just reminded me of her so I decided to tell you, my story."


    The queen assured Amane of this as she looked at the ribbon wistfully.


    Amane could have opened her mouth and told the heretic queen of her true self. But she decided not to open the wounds that have already closed. There was no point in living in the past now.


    "I am sure that wherever that saviour of yours is, she is happy and content with her life. As for you, you should live for yourself as well. You are their queen and you need to hold firm."


    The queen nodded and agreed with Amane. After all, she was over that time in her life. Now she had a more pressing mattress to attend to.


    ..........


    ''What the hell. How could the queen do this to me? How dare she take the foreigner in her arms and disappear like this? We are the ones who care for her more? So why is it that foreigner she disappeared with?''


    The priest wallowed in self-pity as she was left in the clearing. The woman she was pounding into yelled in pleasure as she finally came.


    The pressure around the priest''s cock made her come as well. But the pleasure did nothing to dull the feeling of irritation bubbling inside the priest''s heart.


    She was now surer than ever that she needed to hurry up and make her plan come true. She could not afford to hold back anymore.


    ''Hmm, everyone else is busy. I can start my plan now.''


    The priest quickly left the gathering and unleashed her magic. She changed her smell and her looks to match Yoko Tsurugi. She was sure that this would work as she intended it to.


    Beasts had a keen sense of smell and sight. They would remember the ones who killed off their young ones.


    She quickly ventured into the forest and came across more foreigners. They had set up a camp near the beast settlement and they were asking to be killed.


    The priest scoffed as soon as they saw the meagre guns they brought along. As if these toys were going to hurt any beast.


    The priest decided to take care of these outsiders before they became a problem for her. So, she appeared in front of these people and showed her face.


    She had forgotten that she still had Yoko Tsurugi''s face and one of the outsiders turned toward her with a loud yell of surprise.


    "Y-You, stay away. I have a gun and I am not afraid to use it."


    The outsider threatened the priest but she kept on walking.


    "Calm down. I am not here to hurt you but to warn you. You need to get out of this forest before you all become beast food."


    The priest issued this warning even though she did not want to. In her opinion, people like these poachers did not deserve rights.


    "Y-You are Yoko Tsurugi. What are you doing all the way here? And hey, you and your family work in the beast-taming business. Do you even have the right to tell us what we can and cannot do with the beasts?"


    The poacher yelled at the priest and that finally gave the priest a pause. She could not help but feel as if she had hit a jackpot by finding these people.


    They seemed to know Yoko Tsurugi and they even mentioned her harming the beasts.


    "Anyway, we need to kill these beasts to make a solid profit. You must understand since you are in a business family as well. Profit is everything."


    The priest wished she had Yoko Tsurugi with her right now. And suddenly, the priest felt as if she needed to keep these people alive.


    They would be good fodder to send Yoko Tsurugi''s way in the future and making her confront them would be good for her.


    ''Well, I was going to kill the beasts anyway so it won''t hurt to use these people to my advantage. And if the queen takes Yoko Tsurugi''s side, then it is better for me as well. That way, I will be able to convenience everyone that she is a witch trying to brainwash our queen.''


    Things were going a little too perfectly. But it did not make the priest worried about what was going to happen.


    After all, she had planned things out in her head. Now she just needed to improvise on it a little.


    "Hey wait! I will come with you as well. I cannot allow you people to have all the profit after killing these beasts."


    Stay connected via empire


    "As you said, I am in this business as well and I need to make a profit as well. So, I will come with you as well."


    The poachers were surprised to hear Yoko Tsurugi say this to them. They had heard how much Yoko Tsurugi hated poachers and tried to get rid of them. But it seemed like rumours were just rumours.


    ''Yes, these rumours must be false and spread by her PR team to get people''s trust. There is no way a business-minded person like Yoko Tsurugi is not interested in the profit these beasts bring.''


    "Fine, you can join us then. We will be killing all the younger beasts. We need you to take care of the older beasts for us. You can tame them, right?"


    The priest seated bullets at this and knew she would be caught if she did not do anything now.


    "Have you ever seen me use my ability in public before?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The poacher faltered a little bit. He had never seen Yoko Tsurugi using her abilities publicly but he had heard about it.


    ''Don''t tell me that it was also a publicity stunt by Tsurugi''s PR team. Then, is the divine guild mixed in this as well? This is such a big scam that I cannot even believe it.


    "I¡­well, not really. But the whole world knows you have the power to tame beasts. Are you saying that all of it is a lie?"


    The priest smiled and she suddenly felt glad she had decided to talk to these people. She had suddenly gotten a good idea of how to use these people.


    "Hmm, I am still going to join you. Believe me what I say that you will need my help if you want to deal with these beasts."


    The priest walked in front of the poachers and lead them toward the beast clearing. She watched as the poachers tried to kill the beasts but they failed.


    So, she decided to help them out a little. She imbued their guns with magic so that their bullets became magical. That would not help against the bigger opponents but it would help penetrate the skin of those smaller beasts.


    Many of the younger ones died instantly and the bigger ones caused a rampage. The priest helped the poachers as much as she could. But that did not amount to much and one of them ended up dying anyway.


    "Tsk, this is bad news. But oh well, this is the most we have ever killed. Thank you for all your help but we should get going now."


    The poacher smiled at the priest before he picked up his loot. Only one of the three poachers had died and that was a good thing in the poacher''s mind.


    The priest left these people alone and watched them go away. Then, she lowered her illusion and looked at the poachers again.


    Then she went after them to catch these poachers again. She needed to bring them back so that she could record their reactions.


    "You all, freeze. How dare you all try and kill our beasts. I will not allow you to leave this place alive now."


    The poachers froze as soon as they noticed the heretic closing after them. They looked startled before one of them stepped ahead courageously.


    "W-We can explain this all to you. It was not us who did this but someone else. W-We will tell you all about it if you take us in alive."


    The priest smiled as soon as she heard those words. Finally, things were going her way and she could not be happier.


    "Fine. You all get one chance to tell your story."

 Chapter 179 179: A lazy morning [pt1] R-18

    The poachers quickly tried to prove their innocence. They even went as far as to frame Yoko Tsurugi and blamed her for everything that happened. That made everyone gasp out loud as soon as they heard it."I-I swear that we are telling you the truth. It was Yoko Tsurugi who killed all these beasts and then went away. We were just taking the spoils of this killing home to make a living."


    The poachers were great actors. The fear in their eyes as well as the desperation in their voice sounded real to the priest.


    And that was when she knew that she had her excuse to get Yoko Tsurugi killed off by the queen.


    "I heard you all. But unfortunately, you will have to return to our village with us. Once you tell our story to our queen and everyone else, then we will decide what to do with you."


    The poachers looked at each other and lamented their fate. They knew that they were going to die today.


    "Don''t worry. If justice is ensured in our locality, you all will not die. So, try to prove yourself guiltless if you want to survive."


    The priest did not come out and say that these people should blame Yoko Tsurugi for what happened in the clearing. But her intentions were quite clear in her words.


    The poachers finally got the meaning of this priest''s words and felt a ray of hope in their hearts.


    Maybe they could survive this ordeal.


    The priest led these criminals toward the village center where she bound their hands to the huge post in the middle of the village. Then, she banged the huge iron plate near the centre which indicated that some poachers had been caught.


    One by one, people made their way toward her location. Some of them looked pissed off while the others looked concerned. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then there was the queen, looking at the criminals as if they were less than the dirt on her shoes.


    "Do you all have anything to say for yourself before you die a painful death?"


    The queen asked with a patient voice. But her dark eyes caused anyone who looked at her to flinch. And these poachers were no exception.


    They gathered their wits and decided to beg the queen for mercy.


    "W-We are innocent. We are not the ones who killed off these beasts. You must believe us. The real killer of these beasts is still out there, fooling you all."


    The villagers began to talk among themselves and looked at these poachers with a distasteful look in their eyes. That made the poachers swallow their words.


    But it was a matter of their lives, so how could they stay calm and quiet?


    "W-We tell you the truth. We were not the ones to kill these beasts. Yoko Tsurugi killed them off for us and then went away. She is the one responsible for everything that happened."


    The village went quiet at the accusation. Then, they looked at each other before looking up at their queen.


    Their queen was the only one who knew where Yoko Tsurugi was now and where she had been during the last night.


    "Oh? Now you people are talking nonsense as well? Do you know that Yoko Tsurugi spent last night in my chambers and I kept an eye on her? There is no way she could have met with you."


    The queen''s words were sharp and cold. They cut through the poachers'' hearts and installed fear in their hearts.


    But despite this, the poachers insisted that they had seen Yoko Tsurugi with their own eyes. The desperation in their eyes looked real.


    "My queen, I have investigated their mind and it seems like they are telling the truth. They likely did see Yoko Tsurugi last night. After all, she''s a foreigner and we still don''t know anything about her magic."


    Once more, the priest did not come out and say what she wanted to. But her accusation was quite sharp and clear. Everyone who heard her speak could not help but agree with her.


    Only the queen looked suspicious of the priest and her intentions.


    Experience tales with empire


    "Alright, I will consider their words. They are accusing Yoko of being the culprit, right? Then we need to give Yoko a chance to prove her innocence as well. Scout, go and bring Yoko Tsurugi here."


    The scout looked startled at suddenly being called out by their queen. She had not expected the queen to address her. The scout was also worried for Yoko but decided to hurry up and bring Yoko here.


    The sooner she brought Yoko back to the group, the sooner this misunderstanding could be resolved.


    "I hope you all know what would happen if you lied to me. I am certain that Yoko did not pull any tricks on me last night. But if it''s still not certain for you, then I will give you a chance to confess right now."


    For the first time, the poachers doubted their eyes and their senses. Maybe they did not meet Yoko Tsurugi in that clearing.


    But for the sake of their lives, they had to conform to what they had said. Otherwise, this queen would kill them all off.


    .......


    The scout barged into the house Yoko was staying at. The front door was open which allowed the scout a full range of entering the house whenever she wanted to.


    So that was what she did. And she found Yoko sleeping on her bed in the middle of the room.


    Yoko seemed unaware of anyone else being in the room with her. Her eyes were closed and her breath was easy. She seemed like such an easy target for the scout to lean forward and kiss.


    And then, Yoko turned in her sleep. That caused the sheet on her body to slide down and expose her thighs. Her dress was also arranged poorly, showing her swollen nipples to everyone who looked at her.


    ''T-This is too dangerous. I need to look away before I end up doing something I regret. My body is already beginning to feel warm and heavy due to seeing Yoko like this.''


    The scout was young and her hormones were all over the place. She could not control herself and ended up getting hard.


    But her queen had asked her to bring Yoko back and the scout needed to make that happen.


    So, despite her wanting to jerk off and come all over Yoko''s face and body, the scout held herself back and decided to wake up Yoko.


    "Yoko, wake up. Something big has happened and the queen is calling for you. Hey, you cannot keep on sleeping like this."


    The scout tried to shake Yoko up but the female did not wake up. In the end, the scout touched Yoko''s shoulder and that proved to be a big mistake. Yoko grabbed the scout''s hand and pulled her body into a flushed embrace.


    The scout had not been ready for this and she blushed when she felt Yoko''s body against her. Yoko''s hard nipples rubbed against the scout''s chest and her face was inches away from Yoko''s neck.


    The impulse to lean down and bite was hard to ignore. The scout was already salivating at the thought of marking Yoko somehow and showing the world who Yoko belonged to.


    ''No, I cannot do that. This person belongs to my queen. I cannot make such an advance on my queen''s person.''


    The scout tried to ignore her feeling and tried to wake Yoko up again. But Yoko rubbed her body against the scout''s hardness. That was too much for the scout to handle.


    There was a limit to how much she could endure as a female. And her cock leaked all over Yoko''s belly.


    ''I-I can''t take it anymore. I need to come once. I will rub it out just once.''


    The scout promised herself as she wiggled into Yoko''s embrace and tried to get comfortable. Her hand hardly reached her cock but it was enough for the scout to rub her hard cock.


    The friction she felt made her flinch and her body felt hot as well. Her cock threatened to burst at the slightest hint of being acknowledged.


    "So, are you having fun using my unconscious body for your pleasure? Or should I give you a hand?"


    Yoko''s unexpected voice in the scout''s ear caused her to lose the tight grip she had on her pleasure. Her release hit her like a truck and painted Yoko''s dress white.


    "I-I am sorry. I did not mean to use your naked body for my good. I¡­."


    The scout felt light-headed and cursed her body for still being aroused despite coming all over Yoko once.


    "Ah, don''t worry. Being hard is a natural reaction you cannot be blamed for. I want to help you out with this. May I?"


    The scout opened her mouth to object and tell Yoko that the queen was calling for her. But a single touch on her hard cock made her close her mouth and reconsider her words.


    This felt far too good to object. The scout could feel Yoko''s fingers training her back and touching her chest. No one had ever touched her so carefully before.


    "Don''t worry. I can tell that you are tense. So, leave all your worries with me and enjoy your time."


    Yoko''s words were seductive and distracting. The scout knew that she had some work to do. But this sudden touch had made her mind go blank suddenly. She no longer remembered what she needed to do.

 Chapter 180 180: A lazy morning [pt2] R-18

    Yoko was still half-asleep when she touched the young body in front of her. The scout might be barely of age, but she had an amazing body.And an amazing and unexplored body at that. Every reaction the scout gave Amane was new and more lustful than before. But the real prize Amane was interested in was the scout''s hard cock.


    It was the largest and thickest Amane had ever seen. She had wanted to sit and bounce on top of it ever since she had seen it for the first time.


    ''It will touch all my secret spots and scratch the itch in my womb. I want to take this in deep into my body.''


    Amane tightly touched the cock in front of her and watched it react. The scout had such a sensitive body that it made playing with her fun.


    "Ah, you are so cute. Just look at your cock gushing at the barest of my touches. I feel as if you would come if I push you too hard."


    Amane''s amused voice was accompanied by a hand stroking the cock in front of her gently. She touched the slit of that huge cock with her finger and the scout flinched before releasing precum all over her hand.


    "At this rate, you won''t even need me to be wet to fuck me. Your cock is doing all the work of getting wet itself. How much do you want to fuck me?"


    Amane asked with a light tease and touch. The scout tried to buck her hips into Amane''s hands but Amane pulled back from her before she could.


    "I did not say that you could do as please. I might not allow you to come at this rate." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, Amane was teasing. She had heard the scout''s urgency when she came in to call Amane out. It seemed something big had happened.


    "I¡­this¡­please. Please allow me to come."


    The scout begged as tears hit her eyes. She had never felt this frustrated in her life before today. She wanted to come no matter what.


    "Hmm, you want to come? But you have not been a good girl until now. Why should I allow you to come?"


    Amane asked with a teasing voice but she decided to let the scout get what her body wanted.


    Her mouth closed around the huge cock with difficulty. She was not able to take that cock into her throat and had to settle for stroking the balls and the leftover part.


    One day soon, she would take her time swallowing this cock whole and driving the scout mad with want. But today was not that day.


    The scout flinched at the wet and tight heat eating her cock. She wanted to grab hold of Yoko''s head and thrust into her body but her desire never came true.


    Before she could take any action, Yoko pulled back and decided to finger her pussy open.


    "Now, let''s give you the taste of real pleasure."


    Amane whispered before she crawled on top of that hard cock and forced it into her body. It was a slow and tight squeeze that left even Amane winded. She was able to feel that cock knocking at her womb already.


    ''So big. This girl is so big that it hurts. But the stretch also feels good at the same time.''


    Amane adjusted to the huge cock inside her but it was akin to torture for the scout.


    The high and wet heat was squeezing her so good that the scout was unable to think. She decided to take matters into her hand from there on.


    "I am sorry¡­but I¡­cannot wait any longer. I need to¡­come."


    The scout begged before grabbing hold of Amane''s hips and dragging her body all over that hard cock. The stretch was a little painful but the pleasure was mind-blowing. It made Amane flinch and shake on top of that cock.


    The cock was also ruthless, going in and out of her body at a vicious speed. But the thrusts were shallow and not hitting Amane where she wanted them to.


    "Tsk, a kid like you think they can win against me in a war of pleasure? Well, dream on kid. Let me show you what real pleasure is like."


    Amane squeezed her pussy around the scout''s huge cock and the scout lost her momentum at the pleasure coursing through her body. She froze and was unable to think for a solid minute.


    And that was enough for Amane to gain back the advantage she had lost. She tightened and moved her hips up and down. The friction of her pussy rubbing against the scout''s cock was madding.


    "You want to come, right? I can feel how desperate you are. It''s alright, you can come to me. I don''t mind."


    Amane grabbed hold of the scout''s face and pressed a light kiss against her lips. And that was what made the scout come undone.


    Her face twisted into a pleasure-filled scream and her cock emptied all her semen inside Amane''s body.


    Amane had been close before. But the feeling of being filled so much caused her to groan and come as well.


    There was too much coming inside her when she pulled back. And she was sure that she did not have enough time to clean it all up.


    Even her stomach had been stretched by all that come inside her.


    "Tsk, you sure fucked me hard. I don''t think I have enough time to get myself cleaned up. So, this will have to do."


    If the scout was not already red in the face, she would have been after watching Amane plug herself up. The bump on her stomach was visible now, and even loose clothes could not hide it.


    "I-I am sorry. This was not my intention to"


    "I know. But I intended to relieve myself this early in the morning. Anyway, you can stay here and rest some more. I will go out and deal with whatever the queen wants from me."


    The scout felt bad for Yoko Tsurugi. She was a good person and did not deserve all the crap being spoken about her.


    She also did not seem like a person who would attack and kill beasts for no reason.


    She was being framed for sure. That was the only reason the scout could think of behind those intruders'' words. And she was also sure that the queen would not let those intruders get away with this.


    .....


    Yoko Tsurugi took her time coming back. It made everyone waiting for her nervous. They looked at their impatient queen and sighed in worry.


    Their queen might look calm and composed, but she was quite mad right now. Someone was about to die because of her temper.


    And finally, after waiting a little bit more, Yoko Tsurugi made her entrance. But she was not alone when she entered the gathering.


    On her shoulder sat a beast bird. It seemed to be leaning into Yoko''s side and rubbing its head against Yoko''s shoulder. It also looked at everyone else with an evil eye and an annoyed expression.


    "I am sorry for being late. This kid would not leave me alone no matter what I did. So, I had to bring it with me or it would cause me a lot of trouble."


    Amane warned as she rubbed the bird''s head with her fingers. The bird leaned into her touch a little more than before looking at everyone else with an evil look in its eyes.


    Since the bird was a beast, everyone else stiffened up and took a step back. They did not want to anger it and get hurt.


    They were all surprised to see the bird of prey getting friendly with a human. This was unheard of in their society.


    But no one was more surprised than the two poachers who had been caught by the priest.


    "Y-You! Did you not say that you could not tame beasts when we met? If you could do it, then you should have done so since the start. Our partner would not have died if you helped us out."


    The poacher complained and he got a scary look aimed his way by Yoko Tsurugi. It forced his mouth shut and he was unable to speak for some time now.


    He had never seen such a scary look before in his life. And the poacher could not help but fear for his life.


    ''W-What is this pressure? What is this power? I am sure that the Yoko Tsurugi we met before did not have such an aura.''


    Continue your journey on empire


    The poacher felt lightheaded. Just being in this clearing was enough to make his head hurt.


    And finally, when the pressure did lighten up, he could only look at Yoko''s eyes. The female was looking back at him with an annoyed expression on her face.


    "Hmm, have we met before? I do not remember meeting you, no matter how much I try to think about it. Are you sure that the one you saw in the forest was me?"


    Amane asked and her eyes dared the poacher to speak anything stupid.


    When he paused, the poacher was about to say he was certain about seeing Yoko. He had a feeling that he should not admit to seeing Yoko in the forest.


    "N-Now that I think about it, it might not have been Yoko Tsurugi I saw in the forest. Maybe I saw someone else who killed these beasts for us. I am sorry for my mistake. This will not happen again"

 Chapter 181 181: Of trails and distractions [pt1]

    ''T-These idiots. Why are they taking their words back? Don''t they know that it would be worse for them if they take their words back like this?''The priest cursed these fools inside her head but she remained calm on the outside. She needed to show that she had nothing to do with any of this.


    "T-The person we met in the forest just looked like you. Their aura did not feel like yours and you also have different powers than the ''Yoko Tsurugi'' we met. We-"


    "That is enough babbling around. We have heard what you had to say and we now will take some time to discuss things among ourselves."


    The priest spoke up before these people could say anything more and give away her identity. There were only a few people in this village who could practice magic.


    And even among them, identity magic was special and had only a few selected users.


    "B-But you said that you will spare us if we told you everything honestly. And we are telling you everything you wanted to know so-"


    "Well, I said that you will get to live if you are proven innocent. You have not yet proven innocent, right? And from the way you all are talking; it doesn''t look like you all are innocent. So, you will have to stand on trial for your sins."


    The poachers went pale and looked shaken. They had expected to live through this ordeal and go back home, but it did not seem as likely as it had in the start. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I need to go home. I have a family waiting for me back home. My kid and my wife, they are waiting for me. I am their only source of income. So please let me go."


    The second poacher started crying and begging for his life. The priest was disgusted by his over-dramatic display of emotions.


    ''Look at this man and his fake acting. How dare he try and fool us all by trying to guilt-trap us. I will not let this trickery go unpunished.''


    "My queen, I have changed my mind. I don''t think there is any need for us to delay the trail any longer for these people. We should hand them over to nature and let them take the trail. If they are innocent, then it will be proven during this trial."


    The priest knew she needed to shut the mouth of these people. They had not said anything suspicious yet, but they might slip up later.


    ''I cannot afford to let these fools live another day. Let''s end their lives now.''


    The queen looked serious and she considered the priest''s words. She wanted to take the priest''s advice but something stopped her. There was this nagging feeling in the back of her mind that said that she needed to be careful of what she did here.


    "My queen, your verdict?"


    The queen was being backed into a corner. If she said that this trial was not to happen, then it would cause her people to lose faith in her.


    "Fine. This trial will be permitted to happen. You have my permission to check these people for their innocence."


    The queen had no choice but to agree after all this. The priest looked satisfied for a solid minute before she looked serious once more.


    "My queen, there is one more thing I would like to ask of you. I know that you have agreed to take in Yoko Tsurugi as a royal guest but we need to prove her innocence as well. I propose for her to take part in this trial as well."


    Everyone stopped and looked at the priest with horrified eyes. They could not believe what they had just heard coming out of her mouth.


    Did she want to put a royal guest on the trail? Was she alright in the head?


    "I know what you all are thinking and rest assured, I am in my right mind. Yoko Tsurugi is indeed a royal guest and we should honor her. But her name also came up in this investigation and we cannot ignore it."


    "My queen, you cannot let your affection cloud your judgment. You need to be fair to everyone."


    The priest was a good speaker. Her words were convincing the crowd that she was right.


    The queen was in a predicament now. She did not want to let Yoko Tsurugi go through this trial, but she had no reason to stop this trial either. In the end, it was out of her hand


    "Hmm, a trail? I don''t mind going through one to prove my innocence. I agree to these terms."


    Everyone gasped out loud as soon as they heard Yoko''s words. They knew that this trail was a rigged system that did not favor outsiders. Only seldom had someone come back alive out of it.


    And it had never been an outsider who managed to clear it.


    The queen wanted to stop Yoko from making this mistake but Yoko had already spoken. There was no way to stop this trail now.


    "Very well then. I shall declare this trail as open so you can start preparing for it as soon as you can." Enjoy more content from empire


    The queen spoke with a heavy heart as she sent everyone to their deaths. This was something that would weigh heavy on her mind since she was certain that Yoko Tsurugi was innocent.


    After all, Yoko had been with her through the whole night. So, there was no way these poachers could have seen her out and about.


    ...¡­


    "-and we shall take into account this meeting and-"


    Sakura half-heard the words being spoken in front of her. For the first time in her life, she regrets showing interest in politics.


    If not for this meeting, she could have gone with Yoko and enjoyed some alone time with her. It may have also held her further her relationship with Yoko.


    ''This is all because I am too weak to support Yoko. The only reason Yoko left me behind must be because I do not possess any powers.''


    A rational part of her brain reminded Sakura that Yoko had left behind Charlie Suzuki as well. And as far as power was concerned, there was no one above Charlie Suzuki in this known world.


    But the irrational part of Sakura wanted something to blame. And this was the point it latched upon.


    "-This shall be the end. Lady Tsurugi, would you like to say some last words?"


    Sakura snapped out of her daze once she was called. It had been a long time since she had been called by her surname and she had to take a minute to realize that these people were calling her.


    "I have nothing to say. I will need to look over your reports and then decide on my input. I am thankful for being invited here."


    Sakura might not have heard a world of what was being said, but she still knew how to close the conversation.


    Everyone else breathed a sigh of relief as soon as Sakura dismissed them. This meeting was finally over.


    Sakura took a quick look at all the faces in front of her, only to find a new face among the people she was looking at.


    "My lady, do you know that person? Do you want to talk to him?"


    Layla, the maid who had helped Sakura before during the Jor¨­gumo incident had been officially appointed as her maid. She looked at the person Sakura was looking at and asked if she needed help.


    Sakura looked at the unknown person once more before deciding to make her move.


    Since the only way Sakura could help Yoko was through politics, she needed to get a grip on everything and remain vigilant.


    "It would be appreciated if you could do that for me. I will give you a raise if you are successful."


    Sakura promised her maid this but Layla looked hurt by her words. This was not the first time Layla had made such an expression.


    "My lady. Do you take me as a person who would be moved by metaplastic things? All I want to do is to help you out and nothing more. It is an honor to fulfill the missions given by you. I do not need a raise."


    Layla seemed to have taken personal offense to the offer of being given a raise. Sakura did not know what to say to her.


    Despite how much experience she had while dealing with maids and stuff, she had always been awkward about people being too loyal to her.


    "I¡­see. I will think of appropriate compensation to give you for all your help later, Layla."


    This time, Layla did not say anything. She walked up to the other party and quickly spoke some words to them. Sakura did not pay attention to what was happening so she did not notice how that young master''s eyes widened as soon as he saw Layla.


    But Layla did notice and she shot the other man a poisonous glare that finally caused him to get his expression under order.


    "Young master, my miss wants to talk with you. You should accept this talk and give her a taste of what you have to offer."


    Layla knew this man posing as the young master well. He was a part of The HIVE as well and he had been sent here to look for potential investors.


    And Sakura Tsurugi was the perfect prey for someone like him.


    "Ah, I see. So that''s the case. I better put on a good show for your miss then."

 Chapter 182 182: Of trails and distractions [pt2]

    "Come and follow me to my room. I am sure we have a lot to discuss. I can see what young miss wants from me."The young master in front of Sakura gave her a calm and happy smile. He looked far too happy and calm to see her approaching him. She could not help but be certain that this man had an ulterior motive while trying to talk to her.


    And even though it had been Sakura who approached this man first, she could not help but be careful of him.


    "No thank you. I don''t think we have any reason to be alone in another room when this conference hall is perfectly safe and a good place to make acquaintances. I would rather us talk here."


    For the first time, Sakura saw that the young master falter to reply to her words. He looked at a loss of what to do.


    "Young miss, we should not put our new friend in an awkward position. I can see that the young master wants to be friends with you in earnest. Maybe we should accept his offer this time?"


    Surprisingly enough, it was the maid who made this offer to Sakura. She seemed quite enthusiastic about this friendship that was blooming in front of her eyes.


    Sakura felt suspicious about this situation. She could not help but get bad vibes all over.


    "Alright. Since Layla is the one suggesting this, I will give you a second chance, that is what I will do. But you better not try and pull anything funny with me."


    The strange young master calmed down and passed Sakura a calming smile.


    "Of course not, my dear lady. I am only here to make you profit off my presence. Come and follow me."


    Sakura finally followed that young master out of the room. There was not a lot of time left before the next meeting so she needed to wrap this up soon.


    The young master led Sakura to his room and then closed the door once both Sakura and her maid were inside the room.


    "My lady, do you feel as if you are powerless and hopeless at times? I can see that you carve power and authority as well. But fate has dealt you with a bad hand."


    The man started to speak once he was all alone in the room with Sakura.


    Most people would have been startled when they heard such a thing. But Sakura''s mask was intact on her face.


    Her current situation of being powerless was easy enough to guess if you paid a little attention to her household. So, she was not surprised to hear such words being said to her.


    "If this was all you wanted to say, then I guess I should go now. It was nice to meet you again."


    The young master panicked and he finally broke his character.


    "No, wait. I just want to help you out. You see, I was once like you as well, hopeless and the last in line to inherit my family''s title. But that is no longer the case for me. Here, look at what I can do now?"


    The young master snapped his hand and fire erupted out of his hand. It was a strong blue flame that showed no sign of going out. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura was vigilant against that flame but the young master showed signs of being able to control the flame at will.


    "Don''t worry. This is a flame I control so it will harm anyone now. I only gained this power once I realized that I needed to get stronger for my own sake."


    "This is also why I want to help my lady. You remind me of myself when I did not have this power."


    The young master put the flame away and it slowly disappeared in front of Sakura''s eyes. It was an impressive feat and Sakura could not help but feel jealous.


    "I see. This is great indeed. But I cannot say that I am interested in buying whatever you are selling, nor can I invest in your product. I am also not in charge of any important decisions made in our household."


    "Now, if you will excuse me, I need to head back to the meeting space."


    It was times like that that Sakura was thankful that she did not have the title of the family head. She could use Yoko''s name and avoid a lot of troublesome things. This was a prime example of that happening.


    "I know that my lady is powerless. But worry not, because I, Lord Morris, will help you out. Here, this is a drug for you, my lady. As soon as you inject it into your body, you will gain unparallel powers."


    The young master handed Sakura a small bottle to hold on to. It had a red liquid inside it which looked almost like blood. But the density of it was saturated enough for it to not be blood.


    "And this is-?"


    "Something that would give my Lady Sakura a brand-new set of powers and the ability to control them. You don''t need to thank me for this bottle. I am just doing what I need to do."


    The man bowed and then took a step back. Sakura looked at the drugs in her hand with a blank look on her face. She no longer knew what she wanted to do with these.


    ''I cannot be careless and ingest this drug. Maybe I will have someone investigate what this drug is.''


    It was¡­tempting to take this drug and gain more power. Sakura had been looking for a way to gain more power anyway.


    But this situation made her suspicious of everything and she held her desire back.


    "Thank you for this kind offer, young man. I will try this drug out if I need it."


    Sakura bowed to Young Master Morris and quickly left the room. Her heart was pounding hard and she felt her hand sweat as she held the small bottle.


    ''Take the drug. Take it and gain more power.''


    Sakura''s heart told her to take this drug. But the more rational part of her told Sakura that it was a foolish decision to take anything unknown like this.


    And no matter how tempting it was to gain powers, Sakura decided to store the bottle in her purse and leave.


    Explore stories at empire


    "My lady, are you not going to take this drug? It seems to have worked for Lord Morris."


    The maid asked with a confused expression. She knew how much Sakura Tsurugi suffered from the lack of physical power to do anything. But she was still delaying taking this drug?


    "I do not have time to take this drug right now. We cannot afford for anything to go wrong during the meeting. I will likely look more into this drug once we are done with the meeting."


    Layla gritted her teeth when she heard those words. She knew that Sakura would investigate this drug more once the meeting was over.


    And although Layla had full confidence in the scientists and doctors back at the base, she was still afraid that this drug and its secrets would be exposed to the public.


    ''I need to find a way to feed this drug to Sakura as soon as possible. Once she has this drug in her system, she will fall victim to The HIVE as well and we will be able to control her.''


    The maid was happy now. She could see her goal right in front of her eyes. She was going to achieve what she had set out to do.


    ......


    "The trail is about to open. Those who are guilty would be punished by nature for all they have done. Are you all ready to witness Nature''s decision?"


    The priest yelled while looking at her fellow heretics. They all had solemn expression on poacher''s faces today.


    Mainly because their guest was among the people who were taking the trail. No one expected her to survive this ordeal.


    "H-Hey, this is not fair. We did not do anything and we still must be in this place? Is there no justice system in this place?"


    The poacher complained as he held his body closer. He was afraid for his life and he also knew that he was going to die. Something about the arena he had been thrown into scared his senses.


    On the other hand, Yoko Tsurugi looked calm and composed. She seemed to not have any problem facing this trial.


    The priest was envious of Yoko Tsurugi''s calm nature, but she also felt satisfied to know that this was the last time she would see Yoko Tsurugi alive. The priest had made sure that the beasts would kill Yoko.


    Now, it was only a matter of time until things returned to normal around the village.


    "Do you have any last words before you all are put to fate''s test? If so, then speak up now. This shall be your last warning as well as your last chance to do so."


    The priest asked Yoko this question, mainly to make her more nervous about her situation. She wanted to see Yoko Tsurugi shaking in her place and begging to be let go.


    Only, that did not happen. Yoko Tsurugi looked calm and composed. And she did not even flinch a little bit when she heard the priest''s words.


    "Hmm, I have a lot I want to say. But maybe I will say this after I am done with this trial and have proven my innocence."

 Chapter 183 183: The beast trail

    ''Yoko Tsurugi, you are so cocky. But worry not. After today, you will not be able to lift your head in front of me. Well, you will be dead anyway so I guess I can forgive you this time.''The priest coughed into her hand to calm her nervousness down. She did not want to show people that this situation was getting on her nerves. And she especially did not want anyone to know that she had a problem with Yoko Tsurugi.


    "I see. In that case, I will start the trial. The beast shall be let in now and you all need to do your best to survive against them. I wish all of you the best."


    The priest spoke this softly before she signaled for the door to open. A lot of beasts jumped into the arena with an angry aura around them.


    To most people, they looked angry because their young had been killed and they sought vengeance. But Amane could feel something weird in their aura.


    They seemed hungry and agitated before they were led into this arena. It was no wonder that they were so violent.


    "Since you all have been framed for committing a crime against nature, let nature be the judge of your fate as well. I wish all of you luck from here on."


    The priest yelled as she held up her staff. A transparent barrier appeared around the arena, effectively trapping the people inside. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Amane wanted to, she could have broken the cage and gotten out that way. It would have been all too easy for her to do.


    But then she would not be able to deal with these beasts in front of her. She needed to make that her priority.


    Find your next read at empire


    Amane was sure that someone was trying to frame her and get her killed. That someone was likely the priest who hated Amane ever since she met her. The priest seemed convinced that Amane was stealing her king away from her.


    And that was why, she likely cooked up this whole scheme to get Amane into trouble - so that she had a reason to drive Amane out of the village.


    ''I respect the hustle of trying to get rid of me, but I have to say that these tricks are not effective against me. I need to teach that priest a lesson once I am done with this trial.''


    A little pleasure-filled punishment should be enough to get the priest to break down and apologize to Amane. And the priest was also cute enough for Amane to play around with.


    "S-Save us. Please, save us. We have family waiting for us back home. We cannot die here."


    The poachers looked at the beasts in front of them and were scared. The aura pressing down at them from the beast''s side was massive and that made them immobile. The only reason they had not fainted yet was because of the fear as well.


    The adrenaline coursing through their system forced them to be awake and endure the pressing pressure on their minds. This was getting more and more dangerous for them.


    So, they turned toward the one person who could deal with this all - Yoko Tsurugi. She had shown how powerful she was to them before. Surely, she would be open to helping them once more?


    But one look at Yoko Tsurugi''s closed-off expression was enough to dash all their hopes.


    Forget about being helped, Yoko Tsurugi looked at them as if she was ready to throw them in front of the beasts herself.


    "You know, we are in this situation because of you and your greed. You also had the audacity of dragging me along with you and now you ask me for help? I want to end your pathetic life right here and now but I will give you all another chance."


    "Go ahead and take care of the beast. Aren''t you poachers famous for killing the beasts? You can take care of this small problem easily, right?"


    The poachers feared the beasts, but they were even more scared of Yoko Tsurugi. For some reason, Yoko Tsurugi looked scary enough to eat them all alive. The aura of the beasts was nothing compared to her.


    But still, Yoko Tsurugi was a human. And as a human, it was natural for her to feel compassion for her fellow humans.


    "Y-You cannot do this to us. Please, help us out this time. We promise to repay you this favor-"


    The beast served the head of the poacher from his body. That happened in a matter of seconds. The second one did not survive long as well.


    The beasts feasted on their bodies and then turned toward Amane. They had locked her body as their next prey.


    "Hoh? So, you all would dare to charge toward me knowing what I am? Fine then, come and try to attack me."


    Amane accepted the beast''s challenge head-on. She respected their hustle of trying to attack her.


    Above her, everyone gasped in surprise as Yoko Tsurugi did not shy away from the beast and she did not try to save herself. She took the beasts head-on.


    ''Yes, kill her. Kill Yoko Tsurugi right now.''


    The priest chanted inside her mind as she watched the fighting taking place below her. The stadium was going to be the last resting place of Yoko Tsurugi.


    She watched as the beast tried to claw Yoko but failed again and again. It tried so hard, but Yoko was always one step faster than the beast.


    Ultimately, the game of chase had to come to an end and the beast finally managed to corner Yoko Tsurugi. This was going to be the end for her and the priest paid full attention to it. She wanted to record this moment in her heart forever.


    Only, things did not happen as she hoped. She hoped to see Yoko Tsurugi being torn into pieces.


    Instead, Yoko Tsurugi did not only survive, but she showed everyone a miracle. Roots erupted from the ground and held the hunger beast in its grasp and all of them stilled as soon as they noticed their leader getting caught.


    ......


    "You all are not as tough as you think yourself to be. Once your leader is down, you all turn into cowards. How disappointing of you."


    Amane whispered as she dusted herself. She looked at the beasts in front of her and they took a step back from her. They seemed to fear her presence now.


    In the jungle, it was the survival of the fittest. And since Amane had shown that she was more powerful than anyone in this small gathering, she had established herself as the ''Alpha'' of this pack.


    "Now, all of you need to show your respect to me before I get angry. So, sit down and lower your heads in front of me."


    Amane ordered and the beasts were quick to follow. They lowered their heads and touched their bellies with the ground. They were all submitting to her.


    "Good children. Now, I can see that you all are hungry so I will let you leave for hunting. Make sure you get a lot of prey and share among each other."


    Amane made a fist and extended it outwards. A root shot from the ground behind her and broke the door.


    Everyone looked shocked at her sudden action and the beasts looked up gleefully before running out. They had been carving for freedom for a long time now. And they finally get to have it.


    "W-What do you think you are doing, Yoko Tsurugi? Those are the viscous and mad dogs of our clan. How dare you set them free. What will happen to the forest now?"


    The priest yelled loudly, showing her displeasure and disagreement with what Yoko had just done.


    "I just freed them. These kids were not mad, they were just hungry. Being kept in captivity hurt their health so I decided to help them out. You all should understand because you are so close to them."


    Amane explained this but the priest looked ready to argue again. Not that she got the chance to do so.


    The leader, who was still stuck in Amane''s attack, let out a grown toward the priest''s direction and Amane let the leader go. It quickly circled Amane protectively and accepted her as a pack.


    Beasts were always quick to gain favor with the strong to survive. Especially when they were certain that the strong were not here to prey on them.


    "It looks like these kids prefer me over you all. In that case, I will take care of them as long as I am here and I will give them a choice of staying or coming with me when I leave this forest."


    Everyone looked stunned after hearing Yoko''s words. They suddenly realized that she was an outsider despite her similar nature to them.


    And now there was a real threat of their village being abandoned by the beasts. They could not Yoko Tsurugi leave without resolving this misunderstanding.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, I apologize for all that happened. Believe me when I say that it was not our intention of humiliating you. May we talk about this calm with you over dinner?"


    The queen asked this of Amane. Everyone looked tense to hear her answer and Amane decided to give them another chance.


    "One more chance. That is all I am willing to give you this time. But I am not very forgiving so you will have to be careful this time around me."


    "Oh, and, I will leave in three days and that is non-negotiable. I have spent too much time away from home."

 Chapter 184 184: An apology [pt1] R-18

    The air around the heretic village was tense. No one dared to cross Yoko Tsurugi''s way out of guilt and fear.They all had seen what she had done and how the beasts had reacted to her presence. They did not want to trigger her and risk her wrath falling on them instead.


    But there were a few exceptions this time. There were exactly three people who did not cower away and decided to approach Yoko Tsurugi.


    The first one was the heretic queen. She had a solemn expression on her face as she stood up and made her way toward Yoko. The whole village watched this with surprised eyes as their queen walked toward the calm female in the middle of the arena.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, we apologize for putting through everything we have. I know that an apology at this point is the last thing you want, but I want to ensure you know that this outcome was not what we wanted for you."


    Amane looked at the queen with a muted face before sighing and letting her guard down. She knew that the queen and other heretics had nothing to do with this situation.


    The real culprit had been the priest.


    "I know that this situation was not what anyone expected so I will forgive you all this time. Anyway, I am hungry so let''s go and eat."


    The queen sighed in relief and placed her arm behind Yoko''s body. This was her way to silently claim Yoko and let everyone else know not to mess with her.


    Amane noticed how the priest clenched her fist tightly as soon as she noticed Yoko and the queen being intimate with each other. Her nails bit into her palms and blood flowed out.


    This was a satisfying reaction for Amane and she decided to take her acting a little further.


    "I think I want to head back and relieve some stress. Won''t you take me back, my queen?"


    Amane leaned more into the heretic queen''s chest and watched how the priest almost bit her tongue in shock. The priest seemed uncomfortable and jealous of what was happening in front of her.


    It was all fun and games but even Amane was shocked when the queen reached out toward her and picked up Amane by her waist. Amane swallowed her yelp as she was picked up.


    "I can see that my guest is quite tired now. I shall take you back to the room and help you forget all about it."


    The queen took only two steps when two different voices made themselves known to her.


    The first was the priest who let out an unconscious sound of protest. She looked surprised once she realized what happened.


    But it was the second person who surprised Amane with her bravery. She had not expected the scout to step forward and try to save Amane.


    "Q-Queen, I need to tell you something. Whatever you think Y-Yoko did, it is not true. Yoko is not the type of person to hurt anyone and-"


    The scout realized a bit too late that the queen did not intend to hurt Yoko. But by that time, it was too late to step back.


    Fortunately for her, the priest decided to take this opportunity to interfere with what was happening.


    "My queen, I know that Yoko Tsurugi just finished the trial but we should still be careful of her. At least, we should separate her from the village and wait for her to be proven not a danger and-"


    "Both of you have too many concerns about my dear guest here. I cannot help but feel offended that you do not consent to my choice and are questioning me. It seems like you need a demonstration of the truth."


    Everyone went quiet. The queen had seldom spoken like this and her tone had never been this cold before.


    The priest could not help but feel scared for her life and her future. She had not meant to make an enemy out of the queen.


    ''Tsk, I did so much to get rid of this female but it ended up landing me in danger instead. I will need to be careful from here on.''


    Since the priest knew this much, she decided not to protest and follow her queen''s wishes.


    "Hey, why do we-"


    "I understand, my queen. If this is what you want from us, then we will follow your orders."


    The priest quietened the scout before she could make any more mistakes. The queen was already in a bad mood and there was nothing one could do to make it better except following her orders.


    The priest could not help but glare at Yoko from her position. She hated how Yoko was just lying in the queen''s arms without doing anything. That was such an envious position for the guest to be in.


    "Good, now follow me back to my house. There is much I need to teach the both of you."


    The queen led them both back to her house. No one spoke anything until the door closed behind the queen''s back and then the queen put Amane on the bed and kneeled.


    "I am so sorry for what happened. If there is anything I can do to make it up to you, then please let me know."


    The scout and the priest watched with horrified eyes as their queen bowed down in front of a foreigner. This was something completely unexpected and no one had ever thought to see this before.


    "Q-Queen, what are you doing? Your dignity-"


    The priest began to speak when she was shushed by Yoko. Yoko''s hand reached the queen in front of her and her fist burrowed in the queen''s long hair until she pulled the queen''s face up.


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    "I know none of what happened was your fault, my dear. But we cannot let such an insult to my name go unpunished, right? You need to take responsibility for this."


    Amane''s hand felt almost gentle in the queen''s hair. The soft petting lulled her into a false sense of security before pain erupted in her skull and the queen gasped.


    "Now, I need you to do your best and make me wet. I want you to lick me down here until I am gushing and your cock could slip right in. Do you understand me?"


    The queen had tears in her eyes but they still looked pleased to be commanded. The priest and the scout gasped at the display in front of them. Both of their cocks felt uncomfortable after seeing Amane''s dominant aura.


    The queen did not delay her actions. Her body lunged forward and her mouth found its target. The queen nuzzled Amane''s covered pussy before resting her hands on Amane''s hips and pulling her pants down.


    Or well, she tried to pull Amane''s pants down before stopped her.


    "You will not get to touch my skin. You need to make me wet while I am wearing these clothes. I want to see how desperate you are for me."


    The queen''s cock flinched at hearing those words. It was getting harder and the friction was beginning to feel uncomfortable for her.


    So, the queen tried to hump her cock against her hand. But Amane noticed and her foot struck the queen''s hand lightly.


    "I told you not to do anything funny, right? How dare you touch yourself like this in front of me? Do you have no shame?"


    The queen swallowed her complaint and slowly took her hand off her hard cock. She did not want to anger Yoko any more than she already had.


    However, this did not sit well with the priest.


    "How dare you do this to our queen? Don''t you know how important of a figure she is? To be reduced to this¡­"


    The priest went speechless once Amane tapped the queen''s head and the queen leaned up to kiss Amane. The queen seemed to have no dignity left in her body as her fingers clutched Amane''s robes and she looked desperate.


    "Well, your queen is the one who is desperate for me to touch her, not the other way around. And don''t try to kid yourself into thinking that you are not getting hard by watching this. I can see how much your body is reacting to me."


    The priest flinched at the accusation. She was hard her cock felt uncomfortable. She wanted to take it out and make Yoko such it. But her morals kept her unmoving and ungiving.


    *Huff*


    The sound of panting came from the priest''s side. She watched as the scout took out her hand cock and stroked it a little. The scout seemed to be looking directly at Yoko while she made herself come.


    "Look, your friend has already accepted her condition and she is trying to relieve herself. It feels good to finally let yourself go."


    The priest was firm in her position and refused to move. She was not going to let Yoko Tsurugi see herself breaking down. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want to do then I cannot do anything for you. Now, scout, you come here. I want to feel your hard cock abusing my pussy while your queen takes your virginity. It will be a fun time for everyone, right?"


    The scout flinched before she made her way hesitantly toward the queen and Amane. The priest could only watch this happen with a heavy and annoyed face.


    ''That should have been me.''


    As soon as that thought crossed the priest''s head, she shook it. She did not need such thoughts clouding her mind.


    She could hold out until the end.

 Chapter 185 185: An apology [pt2] R-18

    Frankly, Amane was surprised at the amount of self-control the priest was exercising right now. The priest looked uncomfortable and her eyes looked glazed. Desire coated her mind and her body.But still, she refused to give in and protest Amane.


    On the other hand, the scout hurriedly gave in and headed toward Amane''s position. She had an eager expression on her face as she panted and looked up at the female.


    The queen had taken to licking Amane''s clothed pussy and her tongue put pressure against Amane''s hidden bud. It felt good but also like a tease.


    So, Amane finally pulled her pants down and her pussy met the open air. The queen did not hesitate to put her mouth to use and lick across the wet pussy.


    Her tongue felt rough as it ate Amane out and the sensations made Amane''s knees weak.


    The scout also made her way toward Amane and looked hesitant. She looked at the queen, then back at Amane, and then at the queen.


    "C-Come here, scout. I can see that you are uncomfortable but hard. We need to make you a lot harder if you want to fuck me."


    Amane gestured for the scout to sit down. The scout did this with hesitation but she looked fascinated after seeing Amane''s body.


    Amane pulled herself away from the queen and sat down on top of the scout''s lap. Her leaking pussy spread slick all over the scout''s lap and on her cock.


    "Queen, lick and open the scout to take your cock. You will be fucking her before you fuck me."


    The queen looked disappointed but she leaned down and opened the scout''s leg. It left her pussy exposed to open air and the scout looked startled.


    "N-No, not there. That place is¡­"


    The scout yelled out the next words as her cries were swallowed by a pair of experienced lips. Amane''s tongue invaded the scout''s mouth and licked all over the place.


    Meanwhile, Amane''s hips continued to make circular motions around her hips, spreading even more slick all over the place.


    Amane could feel how wet and heated the slide of her hips was against the scouts. But her body was not ready to take the monster that was the scout''s cock.


    So, Amane reached down to finger herself open. Her body easily opened and Amane was able to stretch her pussy around that cock in front of her.


    The stretch was too much. Taking such a huge cock into her body never got any easier but Amane felt the pleasure breaking through the pain.


    "Y-Your body is swallowing me. My cock¡­it''s melting inside her."


    The scout yelled as she was engulfed by Amane''s body. The scout could feel how that pussy took all her cock in.


    But that was only the start. The scout felt something hard poking her rear hole. The queen had been stretching it all this time but the scout had not even noticed.


    And then, something hard slowly filled her body up as well. The scout yelped as she felt her body stretch out against that hard cock.


    "This feels good, right? I am fucking your cock while your queen is fucking your pussy. Both your front and back are being used by us."


    Amane rubbed the scout''s face gently. The scout looked dazed and her body felt heavy and unmoving. Pleasure coursed through her body in waves.


    All the scout could do was flinch and moan as she was being swallowed by Amane''s talented body.


    "I¡­I can''t take this anymore. T-Too much."


    The scout complained as she was slowly filled. Amane also started to move her hips up and down, feeling the drag of the scout''s cock filling her body up.


    All three of them moaned as the queen angled her hips and hit the scout''s pleasure spot. The passion was getting too much for everyone.


    "Too big. My queen is too big. I will tear¡­my mind is slipping."


    The scout felt her eyes roll in the back of her mind. Her cock was melting inside Amane''s body while the queen was humping her hips into her body with all her might.


    Her mind was blank but her body continued to move.


    "Oh, my dear, you are feeling done already? But this is just the start. After all, both the queen and I are unsatiable once we get started. You will just have to endure." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The queen was quiet all this while. But she grunted and continued to thrust into the scout''s body.


    "So, are you still not going to give up your persistence, my dear priest? Are you not feeling uncomfortable? You are not even touching yourself to relieve your hardness."


    The sudden address startled the priest. She looked caught off-guard and looked toward Amane with a startled expression.


    "I¡­"


    She opened her mouth to complain but gulped her saliva down instead. Her ugly desire was rearing its head once more. She wanted to join in on being fucked as well.


    ''Fuck, I never realized how big of a cock my friend had. If I had known, I would have taken her first time, and¡­No, you need to remain loyal to your queen. You cannot let Yoko Tsurugi corrupt yourself.''


    With a lot of self-restraint and willpower, the priest managed to keep her head on her shoulder and not fall victim to Yoko''s tricks.


    No matter how uncomfortable her body felt, she refused to give in. Her pussy gushed out slick and it begged her to move toward the party in front of her and join in.


    Unknown to the priest, her hand snuck into her pants and cupped her hardness. The drag of her hand against her cock was slow but pleasurable. She only realized what she was doing once the friction was too much and she spilled into her hands.


    ''I¡­when did this happen to me? I did not mean to come.''


    The priest looked up at the smug face Yoko Tsurugi made. She could almost read the expression on Yoko''s face.


    ''See, I told you about this, right? I told you that you would carve this.''


    The priest might have soiled her clothes once but she refused to do it once more. She was not going to let Yoko Tsurugi let her.


    And Amane knew exactly what was going on through the priest''s mind. She needed to put on more of a show in front of the priest to break her.


    Beneath her, the scout was panting hard. Pleasure had corroded the scout''s mind and she seemed unable to even speak. Her body twitched and it felt heavy.


    Amane angled her hips right and the scout released all her come inside her body. That action caused the scout to tighten up around the queen and the queen cursed before she was coming inside the scout as well.


    Finally, the queen pulled out of the scout but she was still hard and leaking. She did not look relieved at all.


    "Looks like you are still pent up. Priest, are you still going to resist? This is your last chance. Look how good we made your friend feel down here."


    The priest looked uncomfortable. It must be taking everything she had to hold her desires back. But she still refused to give in and looked away.


    "Fine, stay there like a fool. My queen, let me state your desire now."


    Amane leaned down until she was right in front of the queen''s cock. It was covered in slick and semen but Amane quickly took it into her mouth. She rubbed and sucked all over that hard cock until she could feel it in her throat.


    She relaxed around that huge penis inside her but the queen could not hold herself back. She gave one experimental thrust and then another and another until she was pitoning her hips in and out of Amane''s mouth.


    The girth of that cock almost made Amane choke but she held her cries back. She slowly adjusted to the new addition in her throat.


    An inaudible yelp and moan reached out toward Amane''s ears. She could see the priest fingering herself open from the corner of her eyes. And from what Amane could see, the priest was not even aware of her actions.


    She was unconsciously opening herself up.


    ''Wow, look at her. I wonder how long the priest would last. Not that much longer though¡­''


    Amane felt a sudden but sharp thrust in her mouth. The queen above her was panting hard but she also looked annoyed to have Amane not pay attention to her.


    "Look at me. I will not allow you to be distracted while we are making love. So just pay attention to me."


    Amane had not even thought of this as a possibility, but she could not suddenly help but feel as if the queen was jealous. It was a ridiculous thought but Amane still decided to confirm with the queen.


    She pulled her mouth back from the queen''s body and looked up at her with a teasing expression.


    "Are you¡­jealous right now? You don''t want me to pay attention to anyone else but you huh? Then, why don''t you make me forget about everything? Come on, try your hardest to make me only think about you." Experience new tales on empire


    This was a challenge for the queen and she took it. Her hand held Amane''s face tightly in her hand and then she smashed her lips against the female in front of her. It was a wet and messy kiss where lips met and tongues battled.


    And it finally broke something inside the priest.

 Chapter 186 186: An apology [pt3] R-18

    The queen had not wasted any time in picking up Amane and lowering her on top of her hard cock. The huge cock bulged out of Amane''s stomach and showed the dent to the world.The sharp thrust caused Amane to cry out in pain and pleasure. The queen''s cock hit every pleasure corner inside her body.


    "Ahh, this feels so good. Your cock feels so good inside my pussy. I want more. Fuck me harder. Yes, right there."


    The priest watched this lewd display in front of her with fascinated eyes. For all her complaining, she could not tear her eyes away from the two people in front of her.


    Her desire was manifesting and the priest felt her cock twitch in her hand. Until now, she had not even realized that she had been stroking herself.


    ''I want to be fucked as well. I want that huge dick inside me.''


    The priest''s thoughts betrayed her. Her body was heating up and her eyes were filled with yearning. Her mouth was dry as she tried to get her desires under control.


    But all of it turned out to be useless as she watched Amane get fucked within the inch of her life. And finally, the queen came deep inside Amane''s body.


    The amount of come the queen let out dented Amane''s stomach and it leaked out of her pussy. That creamy white liquid was thick and made the priest''s mouth run dry.


    ''I want it. I need it inside me. I just want to-''


    "Have you finally come around, my dear priest? You still have a chance to be sated by the queen or anyone you want to if you confess your crimes. There is no need for things to be like this."


    Amane spoke up suddenly. Her charming voice was calm and it lulled the priest into a false sense of security.


    The priest was in an almost daze full of desire and want. That is why she ended up opening her mouth and confessing everything. It was a brief confession, but one that startled the queen nonetheless.


    Amane had expected the priest to say something in this regard anyway, so she was not surprised. Instead, she walked over to the priest and grabbed hold of her face.


    "I know this was difficult for you to confess about and I am sorry I made you say all this. But you do know that you cannot do such dangerous things in the future, right? Not only does it hurt nature, but it also causes disharmony in nature."


    Amane cradled the priest''s body in her arms and the priest hurdled closer to her. The priest was hard and wet at the same time and her body carved human touch.


    It was starving and tense from being edged for too long.


    Amane turned the priest until she was in her arms and she opened the priest''s legs. The priest let Amane do what she wanted with her body.


    The current position of the priest showed her exposed pussy and hard cock for the queen to see. And Amane probed that tight pussy with one of her fingers.


    The priest''s pussy was tight around Amane''s finger. It gripped her finger tightly and dragged it deeper into the priest''s body.


    The priest flinched at the attention she was receiving. She felt that finger enter deeper and deeper into her body slowly.


    "This feels good, right? You don''t seem like a virgin to me but you also don''t get fucked enough. It''s time I show you how someone gets fucked properly."


    Amane''s second finger was replaced by a third and then a fourth until she was fucking the priest freely on her finger.


    Or rather, the priest was fucking herself on Amane''s fingers. But those long fingers were just shy of reaching the priest''s pleasure spot. The priest was trying hard to make Amane jab that hidden place inside her body.


    But just as the priest got what she wanted; Amane pulled her fingers out of the priest''s body.


    "Noooo, don''t. Stay inside me. Please, fuck me."


    The priest moaned out in disappointment as she felt those wonderful fingers leave her body. She leaned forward to try and get those fingers back into her body but Amane was adamant in her stance.


    "I know you feel disappointed, my dear. But you need to wait to get your reward. The one who will fuck you good is your beloved queen. Isn''t that what you wanted from the start?"


    Amane turned the priest to face the queen. The queen''s desires-filled look made the priest freeze.


    She had never seen anyone looking at her with such an open and calm expression before. And she had also never seen the queen look at her with this naked desire before.


    The hard cock of the queen throbbed before the queen caged the priest and slowly sank into her body.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    The priest knew that this was supposed to be a special moment for her. But all she felt was the pleasure of being taken by the queen and being fucked in front of her enemy.


    "Ahh, so big. My queen is so deep that she will fuck me pregnant. Shoooo deppp." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The priest''s mind felt hollow. She could only repeat a few words as the cock dragged itself in and out of her pussy.


    The stretch was painful but even that felt pleasurable. Yoko''s hand on her cock was making the priest forget about anything else than the pleasure she was feeling right now.


    "This is right. You need to forget about anything else you are thinking in your mind and just focus on the pleasure you are feeling. Soon, you will not be able to think about the pleasure as well."


    Amane promised as she stroked the priest faster and faster. The priest buckled her hips into Amane''s hands and sank deeper on the cock fucking inside her body.


    Hands were everywhere on her body. On her cock, on her clit, and even squeezing her breasts. The priest could only feel the heat and the pressure surrounding her body.


    ''This feels so good. No, not there.''


    "T-That''s my womb. Don''t breach it with your big cock. I-I am coming."


    As soon as the queen''s cock kissed the priest''s womb opening, the priest ended up coming around the cock in her body. Her whole body flinched at the pleasure she felt and her pussy clamped tightly around the queen''s cock.


    This tight squeeze caused the queen to release inside the priest as well. She pulled out and saw all her semen leaking out of the priest''s body.


    "No more¡­please no more."


    The priest begged but her hips were making circular motions to try and get more pleasure and friction.


    Amane''s hands sank into her stretched-out pussy and Amane felt around to see the condition. The priest''s pussy tightened around her finger, refusing to let go of her.


    "Are you sure this is all you want? Your pussy is tightening up around me, almost as if it does not want me to let go. What are you going to do now?"


    Amane asked as she pumped her fingers in and out of the body of the priest. The pussy continued to respond even as the priest continued to say no.


    And then, Amane pulled her fingers out of the priest''s pussy and it dragged a disappointed moan out of the priest.


    "No, come back. Please come back. I was joking when I said I did not want you fucking me. Please, fuck me."


    The priest cried out as she buckled her hips to try and get the fingers back inside.


    Amane looked up at the queen and watched how she was hard again. The queen''s cock was standing up proudly and the queen looked uncomfortable. Still, she held and waited for Amane to give orders.


    "Priest, you are begging the wrong person. Look how hard your queen is to fuck you. Now go and beg her to get her cock back inside you."


    Amane turned the priest to look at the queen and her hard cock. The priest gulped her saliva nervously as she watched the hard cock twitch in front of her. She wanted to swallow that cock deep and feel it stretch her body.


    "I-I need that cock in me right now. I want it to destroy me. Please, give it to me."


    The priest seemed unaware that she was speaking out loud right now. Her desires were rearing their ugly head up and she looked gone.


    Amane beckoned the queen to give the priest what she desperately wanted.


    "My queen, take the priest apart and show her a good time. After all, the priest will need to pay for her sins once she comes around."


    The queen looked a little solemn when she heard those words. But her desire cover came her emotions and she thrust hard into the body beneath her.


    The motion of her hips was hard and fast. It shook Amane as well as she was lying behind the priest. Once the queen came, so did the priest. Her sloop pussy got, even more, come into it.


    And Amane managed to make herself come as well. She played with her body until she was able to release around her fingers.


    All four of them were tired and the day was about to be over. It would be time for punishment and decisions soon. But until then, Amane decided to rest and received.


    She had a good time during this night, but Sakura was not as lucky. Her time without Yoko by her side was getting bleak and disturbing.

 Chapter 187 187: Getting out alive [pt1]

    The silence in the gathering was tense. Everyone looked at the priest and her bowed head.Even now, they could not accept what they had just heard coming out of their queen''s mouth. But neither the queen nor the priest was going anything to deny what was happening.


    "Oi, do you seriously think the priest was behind everything that happened the past few days? Those beast attacks and the recent increase in the outsider activity?"


    "No way. The priest has been nothing but loyal to us all this time. There is no way she is the one responsible for what happened."


    Another heretic spoke up in defense of the priest. She had been a friend of the priest for a long time now.


    But even she could see how hollow her words were when the priest stood before her like a criminal.


    "Oh, come on. The queen announced what the priest did with her mouth. Are you still foolish enough to defend the priest even now? You should be ashamed of yourself."


    Another heretic spoke these words. It was clear to say that the opinions were rather divided in the community. No one knew that they should think about the priest.


    "Everyone, calm down. I have decided what to do with the priest. She will be made to undergo the same trial as everyone else does. If she survives, we will take her back, if not then this will be her end."


    Everyone gasped after hearing this. They had not expected the queen to give such a difficult verdict to the priest.


    Not only was this a death sentence but the implications of this would be massive. This was the first time their generation had seen a guardian being punished like this.


    The priest said nothing and jumped down into the arena. She had lost all hopes of being able to live a calm and happy life.


    She looked up at the beast in front of her with hollow eyes and it attacked. The priest could not even move if she wanted to.


    After all, there was a powerful energy keeping her bonded in place and the priest could not help but resent Yoko Tsurugi in her heart just a little more.


    But even that hate was exhausted when the beast bit the female''s head off. And that was the end of it all for the priest.


    Above her, Amane looked at the scene in front of her with a calm and solemn expression. She had not meant to get the priest killed in such a manner, but it had been inevitable.


    She had used her powers to hold the priest immobile to ensure that she died. Amane could not risk letting someone as dangerous as the priest go freely. It would come back to bite her in the end.


    "Hey, are you alright? I know this brings back bad memories for you but you need to brave it through. It will be over soon."


    The scout looked at Amane''s pale face and ended up reaching the wrong conclusion. Amane did not bother correcting her mistake since there was no point in it.


    She looked down at the dying priest in front of her with a solemn expression.


    ''The priest reaped what she sowed. This end was coming for her anyway.''


    Amane knew this. And yet, she felt nothing to see the priest die. This was how things ended up if you went against her. So, it was better to give up before you even tried to do anything.


    ...¡­


    "My lady, are you going to trial the vial you were given by young master Morris? You should before it''s too late."


    Sakura looked at her maid and her insisting expression. She tried not to look too deeply into Layla''s actions but the maid was making it too obvious what she wanted.


    ''Lynn is a fool if she thinks I will put an unknown substance in my mouth. But I better keep an eye on her as well.''


    It was already the second day of delegations and the divine guild had gone back. Charlie Suzuki had declared that she did not want to take care of anything here and she had swiftly left the place.


    Sakura had opted to stay behind just in case she found something she could use later. But she regrated that decision more and more as time passed.


    Not only were these people stupid, but they also tried to flatter Sakura in the worst way possible.


    "I am sure you are the rightful owner of the Tsurugi household, Lady Sakura. We never liked your cousin and were always rooting for you."


    "True. As soon as you take your intended role, we will help you out. So, you just need to stick on a little bit longer for our sake."


    The people around her flattered her unnecessarily and they even tried to turn Sakura against Yoko. They did not know what Sakura thought about everything but they still tried to make it seem like they did.


    ''Tsk, these people are all useless. And now they are infesting my maid as well.''


    Sakura was about to take her leave and leave this hopeless meeting when she decided to give them all a last chance.


    Suddenly, yells erupted from around the corridor. Sakura was surprised to hear the yelling and everyone else stood up as well.


    "R-Run away. A beast has invaded these halls. Hurry up and save your life."


    The people who heard this news quickly stood up and started to run as well. By the time the news reached Sakura, the rest of the rooms were already empty.


    The people in the room around Sakura looked beyond shocked. They looked as if their lives were ending.


    "W-What are we going to do now? We will all die because of the beast. Is there nothing that can save us?"


    People cried and whispered as they looked at each other with frightful eyes. Their eyes looked spooked and Sakura felt a headache coming over her.


    "Everyone, calm down. The crisis is not that big and we are only dealing with a beast here. I will lead you all since I have more experience against these beasts."


    Read latest stories on empire


    Everyone looked shocked after hearing Sakura''s words.


    They had seen her grow up and they knew her nature well. She mostly stayed in the background and did not like to make flashy entries. She was also more of a background manipulator.


    But for the first time, she had not only stepped forward to help everyone out but also taken active charge of the situation.


    And despite all this, everyone inside the room could not help but be doubtful of Sakura''s potential. She was good at what she did, but she was also a coward most of the time and had no powers.


    "Lady Tsurugi, I cannot allow you to do anything of this sort. You don''t have the power to control beasts like your cousin so you need to stay down."


    Sakura bit her lip as soon as she heard these words. She knew that the person commenting on this said the truth, but it hurt to hear it nonetheless.


    She knew she was powerless in this situation and there was nothing she could do to rectify this situation.


    ''But maybe there is something I can do to gain power. I have the medicine I can take an¡­''


    As soon as that thought came to her mind, Sakura shook it away. She could not afford to get distracted by her feelings here.


    "Everyone, I know that you are afraid for my safety and want to help, but I will not cower behind you. Now, you can either follow me or stay in here."


    Sakura commanded everyone and they looked uncomfortable. Finally, one of the people in the room stepped forward and looked determined.


    "I agree with Sakura. We cannot sit in this room and wait for the best to find us. We need to get out of here as soon as we can."


    Once one person spoke, more and more people began to agree with her. Only a few people looked uncomfortable now and that had more to do with their personality than their trust in Sakura.


    Sakura took a deep breath before she opened the door. It was time for her to show what she could do.


    The first corridor was empty and she was easily able to guide everyone outside. The second one was clear as well.


    But the third corridor had a giant mantis-like beast crying out in alarm as it noticed the group. It quickly charged toward the group and brought its massive arms above its body.


    "Everyone, duck toward the right side quickly. We need to make sure we stay safe." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The arm was swung down and the beast cleaved through the wall behind the group. It had been a close call but no one was injured this time.


    "What do we do now? What do we do now in front of this beast? What the hell do we do now?"


    The stress of the situation was diluting everyone''s ability to think. Fear was gripping their hearts and Sakura cursed what was happening.


    She looked in her pocket to find something she could use, but there was nothing she had. Only a small vial of liquid reached her hand and Sakura looked at it with an uncomfortable expression on her face.


    She did not want to use this vial of unknown liquid. But there seemed to be no other way for her to get out of this situation. The beast was getting more and more deadlier by the second.

 Chapter 188 188: Getting out alive [pt2]

    The beast let out a roar and it attacked Sakura and the other delegates. It did not seem to discriminate between any human beings and went after everyone equally at first.But there was a certain point in time when the beast changed its targets and started to target Sakura more than anyone else it raised its sharp scythe-like claws and slashed away at Sakura.


    If not for Sakura''s early day training with her mother to avoid the fight, Sakura would be dead by now. But even then, all Sakura did was be able to avoid a deadly blow.


    The scythe-like claws still cut through Sakura''s face and gave her an ugly scar.


    "Lady Tsurugi, are you alright? Do you need us to help you out? If you command us, then we can do anything."


    The delegates no longer said this to flatter Sakura. But they seemed honest in earnest and they looked fearful of the beast. Many of the delegates were hurdling over each other to avoid looking at the insect-type beast.


    Sakura bit her lip as she noticed this happening behind her. She was responsible for this batch of delegates and she was letting them down.


    Normally, she would not have thought anything about sacrificing these people and saving her skin. But she knew that Yoko would be disappointed in her if Sakura did this.


    ''Fuck, I spend a lot of time and effort to butter up to these people. I cannot let them die in vain.''


    Sakura felt her heart burn with desire. She wanted power more than anything right now.


    "My lady, the liquid. Now would be a good time to ingest the liquid you got from Young Master Morris. You have nothing to lose now anyway."


    Sakura''s maid had perfect timing when she said that. It seemed as if she had been waiting for Sakura to start doubting herself before she opened her mouth.


    The maid was right when she said that this was the only option Sakura had. Unless a miracle happened, all the people in this room would die.


    ''Fuck, I have no choice but to ingest this liquid into my body.''


    Sakura took out the small vial and looked at it. She could have asked someone else to drink this liquid and take these powers. But Sakura did not want a cursed fate if this liquid did turn out to be a sham.


    So, despite her better judgment, Sakura brought the vial up to her lips and emptied it. The liquid inside was bitter and viscous. It sat at her tongue and refused to go down for the most part.


    Sakura had to make a visible effort to swallow that thick thing and even then, it had a metallic taste that did not sit well with Sakura.


    She felt visibly ill and her stomach protested the liquid Sakura just took into her body. It tried to make Sakura gag and force the liquid out of her body.


    But Sakura was stubborn and she swallowed the liquid anyway. It made her stomach burn and Sakura endured the feeling. She could not afford to be knocked unconscious now.


    And just like that, everything disappeared from around Sakura and the burning feeling inside her body intensified. She felt it take over her soul and the magic rose around her.


    ''This! This feeling is the one I carved. I can feel energy and magic mixing into my soul.''


    There was no way for Sakura to describe what was going on inside her, but one thing was for sure - Sakura was no longer powerless or magicless after taking that drug. A lot of power was swelling up Sakura''s inside.


    The beast let out a loud cry as it noticed the thing happening with Sakura. The sudden spike in magic and energy spooked it and it attacked.


    Everyone gasped out loud as they watched the beast attack Sakura. She was not moving after she had taken the medicine and the beast was about to kill her.


    But the beast never reached Sakura''s position before it was burned completely.


    Blue flames engulfed the beast and it did not even get a chance to cry before it was broken down and made to disappear into ash.


    "Lady Tsurugi, are you alright? What the hell just happened? Where did the beast go? No, anyway, are you hurt? The flames did not hurt you, right?"


    One of the delegates hurried toward Sakura''s side to check up on her. The delegate was afraid and the fear made her senses dull.


    That was why she did not notice the change in Sakura''s eyes when Sakura looked up. There was a flame-like quality to Sakura''s eyes.


    "I am alright. The beast has been dealt with so there is no reason for us to fear it anymore. We should get out of here now."


    Sakura was calm when she made this decision. Her words assured the delegates that they were safe and they followed her out.


    The only one to notice something was Layla, the maid who insisted Sakura drink that suspicious vial.


    She was sure that whatever changes Sakura had gone through were because of the vial. But her mouth refused to open and ask about this topic. Somehow, the air surrounding the room had changed and Sakura looked much more frigid than before. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Layla, I need you to make a round around this place and check if anyone else is left in the building or not. I will take care of any beast that comes our way."


    Layla cursed in her mind as she was assigned this task. She did not want to waste her precious time roaming around this place uselessly when she knew that only one beast had been let out.


    She had been the one to ask for this beast to help make up Sakura''s mind. So, she very well knew that there was no second best.


    But the maid could not refuse Sakura without a good excuse. And currently, that excuse eluded Layla''s mind.


    "I understand. I will go and check on other people now."


    The maid left Sakura and it did not take long for the other delegates to leave as well. Sakura held herself together until the moment these delegates were gone before heaving out a heavy sign.


    Her stomach protested Sakura moving and it made her throw up everything she had eaten that day,


    Vomiting out her food was a painful experience for Sakura. Her stomach hurt and her head spun as well. That liquid had done a lot to her body.


    But it had also given her a lot of power so the balance checked out.


    ''Tsk, in the end, I was forced to take that weird medicine. I can feel the power inside me now but this is not a natural thing. I will have to ask Yoko to check me out once she is back.''


    Sakura''s body felt as if it was burning from the inside. She panted as she held her desires back. She could not afford to loosen up her body for any reason.


    Read new chapters at empire


    After all, Yoko was bound to be back any day now. And Sakura was sure that her cousin would have a solution for her.


    ''I just need to hand on for a few days. I am sure I can do this.''


    But Sakura doubted that things would be this calm in the future. After all, her mother was still in the equation and she would try to use Sakura''s newfound powers as much as she could.


    ......¡­.


    "Are you sure you do not want to spend a few more days in our village? It would be an honor to serve you a few more days."


    The queen asked Amane with a solemn expression on her face. The queen''s desire to hold Amane back was evident if you looked at her.


    And despite knowing and feeling all this, Amane knew that she could not stay back in the village. She needed to head back since she had plans.


    "Yeah, I am pretty sure I cannot stay here for any longer. Don''t worry because I will visit you all soon with my cousin. But for now, I need to head back."


    Amane promised as she picked up her bag. She had gotten some useful herbs while she had been in the heretic village and she might come back soon for more.


    "Alright, I understand. In that case, I hope you have a pleasant journey back."


    The heretic queen let Amane go without a fuss. She seemed to know that there was no way to hold Yoko back in the village. But not everyone seemed to understand the same.


    The scout looked disappointed and on the verge of tears as she noticed Amane''s luggage and her desire to leave.


    "Why do you have to leave now? You could stay here and help us out. I promise I will take care of you."


    The scout promised with earnest eyes. But Amane only watched her with an amused expression on her face.


    "I know that you would take care of me if I chose to stay here, my dear priest. But I have a family back home who is waiting for me. I need to head back now."


    The scout still looked disappointed. But now she looked determined as well.


    "I will come and visit you soon. I will grow up and get permission from our queen to head out. And then, I will come and find you. You will accept me, right?"


    The scout asked and it was an earnest plea. This was also one Amane did not mind keeping.


    "Yeah, sure kid. If you come to find me later, I will accept you into my family."

 Chapter 189 189: New opportunities

    The forest gave off a mournful feeling as Amane exited it. The energy of the forest lingered on her body as Amane walked out of it.Everything in that energy was telling Amane to turn back and stay in the heretic terrorism but Amane brute forced her way through this feeling. She needed to head back home now.


    There had been no contact made from Sakura''s side during Amane''s stay in the heretic village and that worried Amane a little bit. She was worried for Sakura''s safety and what was going on back home.


    So, the first thing Amane did once she was within the range of getting a mobile signal was to call Sakura.


    She expected Sakura to pick up the call in a few rings but the call was never picked up. The second one went to voice mail as well and Amane decided to take drastic measures to ensure that her call connected the third time.


    Instead of calling Sakura, Amane called the Tsurugi house number and waited for the head maid to pick up the phone.


    The one to pick up the home was not a maid, but a familiar and annoying noise belonging to Akabe Tsurugi.


    "Who the hell is this and what do you want? Our Tsurugi household does not need anything weird or annoying so you better make your call swift and short."


    Akabe Tsurugi was still an annoying man. The way he spoke was rude and uncalled for. He was not suited to be in Amane''s household.


    So, one had to wonder - what the hell was he doing back home now/ how dare he show his face in the main family mansion like this?


    Amane had a lot of questions but she decided to hold them back for now and ask the obvious ones for now.


    "It is such a shame that you do not recognize my voice. Did I not leave a lasting impression on you, my dear uncle?"


    Amane asked the question and she was faced with silence on the other side of the call. She could feel that her uncle was tense and annoyed. He was thinking of what he could say and how he could say his next words.


    But then, the worries seemed to disappear from her uncle''s voice in a matter of seconds and he sounded confident now.


    Your journey continues with empire


    "Ah, I see. So, the one calling me right now is Yoko. What do you want? It''s not like you have the definitive position of the family head anymore, so you must be anxious. I can at least hear you out for your troubles."


    Akabe Tsurugi ran his mouth as he bragged about Amane no longer being the family head.


    Amane had no idea what kind of delusions this man was cooking up but she did not like it. She needed to crush this man right here and now.


    "Oh, my dear uncle. Don''t tell me that you are still cooking up delusions of being the family head. I told you before that you do not have enough power or brain to carry out this role. You should give up while you are ahead or you will be knocked down once more."


    Amane taunted her uncle and she could tell that her words were getting to her uncle.


    Even if Amane could not see her uncle''s face turning red, she could feel the annoyance he felt as he talked on the phone. His stutter also made it evident that he was troubled.


    "Y-You foolish female. How dare you talk to me like this? No wait, I need to calm down. I cannot embarrass myself any more than I already have or she would not let me live in peace."


    Akabe Tsurugi seemed to be struggling with his temper. But despite that shortcoming, he somehow managed to control his legendary temper in some way.


    Amane had to say that she was impressed with the amount of self-control she saw her uncle practicing in front of her eyes. She could even applaud him for it.


    But first, she needed to make her uncle speak about what was happening. Since he was a babbling mouth, it would not be difficult to make him speak.


    "So, uncle, what is going on with you? Why are you suddenly so confident about your position in the household?"


    Amane probed her uncle with her words. Her uncle suddenly sounded far too rejuvenated and chipper.


    "Of course, you would not know what happened since you are out of town. So let me tell you the good news."


    "Our Sakura finally awakened and got her powers. Now we no longer need you to be the family head. We can take care of our business on our own."


    Akabe was surely a piece of work. He spoke proudly and he was borrowing his daughter''s power. He did not even feel ashamed of his choice and professed it proudly.


    Amane heard her uncle brag about Sakura a little more before dropping a huge bomb.


    "I see. I am happy for you uncle. I will be arriving back home tomorrow so keep everything in order. I will hear the details of what is happening tomorrow."


    Akabe Tsurugi went quite suddenly. He had forgotten that Yoko was going to come back soon. At this time, Sakura''s position as the next family head was not certain.


    She had powers but she refused to use them or accept the challenge of being the next family head. And that was where the main problem lay.


    "I-I see. So, you are coming back soon? I-I will inform everyone about your decision. But you can take your time. There is no need for you to hurry back." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akabe Tsurugi assured Yoko while he made plans in his mind to hurry up. He needed to make Sakura the family head before Yoko came back.


    The phone call disconnected and Akabe quickly dialed the one number he had sworn to forget. He did not want to ask that uptight and evil woman for anything, but she was his only out of this situation.


    There was only one person in this world who was able to tame Sakura and make her agree to any demand. That person had been Akabe Tsurugi''s ex-wife.


    She had been a rigid and fierce person who only thought about her profit and what she could gain out of things. She had even married Akabe because he had a lot to offer her as the next family head.


    As soon as she had gotten the business opportunity she needed, his wife divorced him and got married again.


    ''It''s a shame that she''s the only one I can count on now. If only she did not get involved with the HIVE. I could have made this marriage work somehow.''


    This was likely Akabe Tsurugi''s delusion that made him say this. His wife had left him long ago because he did not have a good future. She had even abandoned her daughter when her daughter needed her the most.


    But that would no longer be the case.


    "Hello darling, it''s me. I need your help with something. I need you to help me make Sakura the Tsurugi family head. She finally awakened her powers and it''s time she takes what she deserved."


    Just like everyone else, Akabe was sure that his ex-wife knew about Yoko Tsurugi as well. Yoko was too famous to not be known everywhere and his wife was a well-informed person.


    There was silence on the other side of the phone. His wife seemed to be thinking about something before replying.


    "Alright, I will hear what you have to say to me. Offer me a sweat deal and I will think about helping you out. Will this deal be good for you?"


    This deal was far from good for Akabe. Knowing his wife, she would ask for something ridiculous in return for doing him a favor. It scared Akabe a lot.


    But his wife was also his last chance.


    "Alright. Let''s meet in person to discuss these things. I will bring Sakura with me as well to this meeting so that you can see her. It has been a while since you have last seen Sakura, right?"


    Akabe waited for his wife to say something more. But his wife was silent throughout the conversation.


    Finally, she sighed and opened her mouth again.


    "Fine, bring Sakura along with you. It''s time I test her again to see how useful she is to me. If she is worth it, I will help her out."


    Akabe Tsurugi sighed in relief as he cut the phone call off. Now he only needed to inform Sakura that she was going to meet her mother and things would be over.


    "Sakura, I need to discuss with you something important. Give me some of your time right now."


    Akabe Tsurugi knocked on the door to the room and entered it with full confidence. He did not even care that Sakura was flushed or sick when he stood in front of her bed. He only cared about what he wanted to say to her.


    "We are going to meet your mother today and have dinner with her. Be ready to head out by 7:00 PM and I will pick you up."


    Sakura did not reply to her father''s words. She was feverish and nothing registered in her mind for now. This had been her condition for the past few days now.


    It made people pity Sakura, but her father was not among these people. Her father did not care about Sakura at all. He only cared about what he could gain from her now.

 Chapter 190 190: Back home [pt1]

    Amane looked on in amusement as Akabe Tsurugi cut off the phone in a panicked manner. Now she knew that something had happened back at the Tsurugi family.Unlike before, Akabe Tsurugi sounded confident when he said that Amane was no longer the family head but that was something Amane needed to look more into.


    The first thing she needed to do was to head back home and know more about the situation. What had happened in the few days she had been away?


    It took a whole day to travel back home. Amane had been busy with a lot of things on the way and she decided to take her time. A lot of important information got passed on to her during this time.


    And it was through gossip that Amane knew the gist of what happened while she had been away.


    Sakura and some of our delegates who attended the conference had been attacked by beasts. This stressful situation ended up helping Sakura wake up her hidden potential.


    So now Sakura was being hailed as someone untouchable by the society and the elders were eager to put her forward as the family head.


    "Well, the facts check out as to why these people are so eager to have Sakura as the family head. But something does not add up."


    There was a lot that seemed to be wrong with this situation. And the main problem was Sakura''s powers.


    They came out too abruptly and the awakening seemed too fast in Amane''s opinion. Usually, there is a rhyme and rhythm to these things. Awakening happened naturally and in steps.


    Even those who had an early awakening were rewarded after they sweated for this awakening during their last moments.


    But from what Amane had heard of Sakura and her situation, nothing of this sort seemed to be the case.


    ''Something fishy is going on here. I need to look more into it.''


    That was what Amane decided and went to sleep. She would be making her entrance to the Tsurugi house tomorrow. So, she wanted to get as much rest as she could before that.


    ...¡­..


    Sakura tried not to shudder as she faced her mother''s eyes. Her mother had come back home to congratulate her on Sakura''s awakening.


    Or at least, that was the reason she had given everyone. But the truth was something else.


    Sakura knew that her mother was not that kind and forgiving. There was no way she was here just to congratulate Sakura. And thus, Sakura always had her guard up.


    "I heard that you awakened your potential, my dear child. May I see your powers in person?"


    Sakura stared her mother right in the face as her mother demanded things from her. Well, Sakura tried to stare her mother in the face, but her instincts made her bow her head in front of her mother.


    No matter how much power Sakura had gained right now, her mother was that one person who could make her feel like a powerless child once more.


    "Mother I-"


    "Sakura, I did not ask you to speak. Just do as much as you are told to. That should not be difficult for you, right?"


    Sakura bit her lip in agitation as she brought her hand up. It lit up with a flame and her mother watched it with a fascinated expression on her face.


    "I see. So, this is the power you awakened? It''s a wonderful power but I can''t recall where you got it from. No one on either side of the family has this power, right?"


    Sakura held back her flinch when she heard her mother''s words. She knew that her mother was right when she said this.


    No one on either side of her family had the power of flames and it should be impossible for Sakura to inherit them. The only reason Sakura had been able to use these flames was because of the liquid she had drank.


    But she was not going to tell that to anyone. It would create confusion and Sakura might be detained as a test subject.


    "I¡­got lucky. I think this might be a recessive gene in one of our branch families that got activated for me. I will have to look more into this later."


    Sakura assured her mother and watched as her mother''s mood changed in a minute. Her mother finally seemed to be coming around to her mood.


    "I see. Well, that is something you can think about later. First, I want you to take over this family back from that useless cousin of yours. How could you let your cousin become the family head while you were alive? Don''t you have any shame?"


    Sakura''s body burned as soon as she heard her mother speak. She was already feeling sick and her mother''s nagging caused her a headache.


    A hand pinched Sakura''s arm to drag her attention away from her head and toward her mother. That action hurt but Sakura knew she should not make any sound.


    "I asked you a question, Sakura. I asked you why you are not the family head right now. I trained you to become one ever since you were born. So why are you disappointing me like this?"


    Sakura opened her mouth to speak, but the closed it. Nothing she would say here would help her out.


    Her mother had been stubborn since the start.


    "I am sorry Mother, but I still do not want to be the family head. I am happy where I am and-"


    Something struck Sakura''s face. Her cheeks burned as the palm connected with them. Her mother had slapped her across the face.


    "You useless thing. How many times do I have to tell you not to think and just do? I did not raise you to become such a coward."


    Sakura watched her mother sit back down with a calm face. No matter what came out of her mother, Sakura''s mother did not break her facade of calmness.


    "Mother, I told you-"


    "Silence. I do not want to listen to you right now. You have disappointed me enough for a lifetime. No go and tell the elders that you will become the family head. We need to correct this mess."


    Sakura watched speechlessly as her mother put more and more pressure on her. She did not want to listen to a word her mother was saying.


    But everything in Sakura''s body was frozen in shock. She could not shake off the feeling that she was going to suffer is she ignored her mother''s words.


    "Sakura, I ask you a question. You will do as I asked you to, right?"


    Sakura panted as she tried to drag herself out of the submissive state she was falling into. She could not let her mother see how much she was affecting Sakura.


    "I-mother-no. I will not be the family head."


    For the first time, the calm facade of Sakura''s mother had faltered and her true rage showed through from behind the mask. The elder female looked pissed off and she clutched her cup tightly in her hand.


    But it did not take her long to fling her cup toward Sakura''s head to try and hurt her.


    "You useless thing. I asked you to do one thing and you are failing to even do that. I think I will need to teach you a thing or two about obedience now."


    Sakura''s insides were filled with fear. She knew about the punishment her mother was talking about and it terrified her. The small and dark room her mother used to lock Sakura in had left a shadow on her mind.


    She was about to beg her mother for forgiveness when the front door opened and a familiar smell lingered in the air.


    "Hoh, you sure are a daring one for making my darling cousin do something she does not want to. And you are even threatening to take away my position as the family head? I have decided that I do not like you."


    Both females in the room looked shocked as Yoko Tsurugi walked through the door. Her presence was enough to stumble everyone.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    Even the maids looked shocked to see her back. They had not expected Yoko to be back so soon.


    "Y-Yoko, you are back? Were you not supposed to come back tomorrow? What are you doing here today?"


    Sakura asked as she tried to gather her thoughts. Meeting her mother like this had shaken her core and resolve. Her mind was a mess right now.


    "Well, I was thinking of taking a detour but then a lot happened back home and news reached my ear that my dear cousin was in danger. And anyway, I can see that a lot of people have a problem with me being the family head¡­again."


    Sakura''s mother had taken a step back as soon as Yoko had entered the room. She looked vigilant and curious to know more about Yoko Tsurugi.


    But Yoko paid her no attention and she headed straight toward Sakura. Yoko placed one hand on Sakura''s temple and felt the burning sensation in her hand.


    "Tsk, you have a fever for sure. Go and lie down right now. You need to take better care of yourself." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura opened her mouth to protest that she did not need any help. But she closed it the very next moment when she was picked up in Yoko''s arms and taken out of the room.


    All this while, Sakura''s mother watched the happen with sharp eyes. And then she decided to retreat for the day back into her old room.

 Chapter 191 191: Back home [pt2] R-18

    Sakura''s body was flushed with a fever, but Amane could tell that this was not a normal fever. Her senses were picking up the scent of heat and frustration from Sakura''s body.Whatever had happened to Sakura had been anything but natural. She could not help but pity Sakura''s current state.


    "Sakura don''t fall asleep. You need to stay awake so that we can take care of your heat now. I am going to make you lie down so you need to tell me what happened."


    Amane asked but Sakura seemed to be in a daze already.


    As soon as Amane had touched Sakura, the younger leaned more into her hand and nuzzled her face into Amane''s hand. It had given Amane a feeling of peace and nostalgia which she shook off.


    Now was not the time to be playing around. She needed to know what was wrong with Sakura if she wanted to help her get better.


    "Sakura, wake up. I know you want to sleep right now but you cannot."


    Amane shook Sakura as she helped her sit back down on the bed. Sakura opened her eyes just a little bit and they looked feverish.


    "P-Please, help me out. I¡­my body is heating up. I need to get all this heat out of my system."


    Sakura begged as she clutched Amane''s clothes and tugged at them. Her desperation seemed to be getting more and more evident by the second.


    "Sa~ku~ra~ what the hell did you do to yourself? You are in heat and your body is wet and accepting. Tsk, we need to take care of this first."


    Amane knew she needed to push her talk for the latter. For now, Sakura needed her help more than ever. Sakura''s whole body had broken out into a feverish heat. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, the first thing Amane did was to get rid of Sakura''s clothes. It was relatively easy since Sakura was cooperative and burned them all off her body. Her body had a reddish tint to it. Stay tuned with empire


    "P-Please master, I need your help urgently."


    Sakura begged and her cock stood up at attention. Her cock was red and her pussy made her thighs wet. It was a scene to see for sure and Amane enjoyed it.


    Sakura decided she could not wait anymore and brought her hand down to grip her cock. Her other one teased her clit before her finger sank into her wet pussy and pushed in deep.


    Even this small touch was enough for Sakura to throw her head back and moan in blessing. She felt her body demanding more and more out of her touch.


    "Y-Yoko, oh god Yoko, please help. Please, you need to fuck me deep."


    Sakura moaned as she held her thighs open. Her pussy lips were gushing as they were exposed to air. She held them open for Amane''s eyes to see.


    This display was affecting Amane as well. So, she decided to do something about this first before she helped Sakura out.


    "My pet has learned new tricks while I was away. But many of the tricks my pet learned as not good ones. It seems like I will have to re-educate my pet about manners and what she could do."


    Amane slapped Sakura''s thigh and pushed her body back. Sakura flinched but held herself open for Amane''s eyes. She waited for Amane to do anything to make her feel better.


    Amane kept her secret stash of toys in her room. It was all too easy for her to lean over and bring a vibrator out.


    The one Amane had chosen was decently sized and had strong vibrations. It made Sakura''s mouth water as soon as she saw it. She knew that she needed that thing inside her body as soon as possible.


    "P-Please, give it to me. I need you to give me your cock or your essence. Please, scratch this itch away."


    Sakura begged as her opening was branched by the toy in Amane''s hands. All this while, Sakura refused to stay still.


    So, Amane had to forcefully restrain her with the help of ropes and chains to keep Sakura from hurting herself. The display of chains against skin made for an erotic display.


    "Tsk, you are so sexy. It makes me want to leave you tied up like this and make your mother watch your body. Do you think she would find you appetizing as well? Or would she be disgusted?"


    Amane asked as she worked Sakura''s pussy open. She held the vibrator against Sakura''s clit before working it.


    The sensations Sakura felt made her buckle wildly. Or, that was what she intended to do. But her hips were held in place by the chains binding her body.


    All she could do was lay down in her place and take it. Amane also rubbed her cock until it was stiff before forcing the vibrator inside Sakura''s red pussy.


    It jabbed her G-spot right on and Sakura tensed up. It was rare for her to use her pussy so it was tight and hot.


    Being fucked open while being tied up was humiliating. But this experience made Sakura leak even more. Her body could not help but get aroused.


    "Sakura, are you enjoying this humiliation? Should I call a maid here to see your lewd display? I bet you would enjoy that as well - being watched by other people while you are fucked."


    Amane''s words teased Sakura''s ear as the vibrations in her pussy picked up momentum. Sakura was buckling her hips toward Amane''s position and her mouth let out constant strings of moans.


    The first orgasm came hard and fast. It was dragged out of Sakura''s body because of the vibrations and left her feeling agitated. The itch deep inside her body was spreading all over her body.


    "You came so much from your back but your cock is still hard? Will it not come if it''s not inside something warm and soft now? Hey Sakura, should we test this theory out?"


    Sakura dragged her mind out of the clouds and looked into Yoko''s eyes. She wanted to be close to Yoko and leaned toward her.


    Only, Yoko pulled herself back and shushed Sakura in return.


    "Sakura, you cannot do what you want to know. Since you caused this mess for us, you will have to be a good girl and listen to my words as well."


    Sakura bit her lips in frustration. She wanted to find relief from the aching inside her. But the desire to listen to Yoko''s words was great as well.


    "You''re doing good Sakura. Now lie down and do not move. We need to make you come right now."


    Sakura flinched as her cock was touched lightly. It had taken a red color and looked ready to come at the slightest touch.


    Yoko''s mouth closed around her cock and Sakura came down her throat that very second. But despite that, her cock refused to go down and held itself at attention.


    "Yoko¡­Yoko¡­I am coming. My come, take it all."


    Sakura buckled her hips tightly into Amane''s mouth and kept her position there. Her body felt lighter as she came down Amane''s throat and her senses finally lightened up.


    Amane pulled back from Sakura''s hip and looked at the flushed female in front of her.


    Despite coming so much, Sakura still looked aroused and her condition looked to be no better than before. It was a wonder that she had lasted as long as she did.


    "Tsk, you sure are a handful to take care of. Just what the hell did you get yourself into?"


    Amane asked as she continued to stroke Sakura''s cock. The younger tried to break free from her chains so that she could fuck Yoko. Sakura looked like a wild animal right now, with her wild eyes and her wild hair.


    Her cock was also getting more and more swollen and it made Amane''s desires pile up as well.


    "Y-Yoko, please. I need to be inside your body right now so please. Let me fuck your pussy. I swear that I will be good to you. Please, let me come in you."


    Sakura begged with everything she had. Her voice was pained but earnest and Amane finally signed.


    She would tease Sakura after they had fucked once more. Even Amane''s body was finding this situation more and more unbearable.


    Thankfully, Amane was already decently stretched out so she was able to bring her body on top of Sakura''s cock and sink. Both females moaned in want and yearning as more and more of Sakura''s cock was forced into Yoko''s body.


    It was a tight and snug fit that made Yoko shake her hips and get Sakura''s cock deeper into her body. It was hitting her pleasure spot and her pussy clenched tightly around Sakura''s cock.


    Sakura tried to move her hips but the chains restrict her from moving. All she could do was sit there and feel Yoko''s wetness leaking down on her lap. It felt so good to fuck into her like this as well.


    "I am coming. I am going to come, Yoko. I want to come deep into you. I can, can''t I? You will make my heat go away from my body, right?


    Sakura asked as she shook her hips. Her eyes were wet with frustration and tears welled up in them. Her pussy was filled with the vibrations from the vibrato but that only made her cock feel harder and wetter.


    That made the slide easier in and out of Yoko''s body.


    "You can come Sakura. Don''t worry, I am here for you so come as much as you want to."

 Chapter 192 192: Back home [pt3] R-18

    Sakura came deep into Amane''s body. Her cock was sensitive and would not stop coming inside Amane.Once Sakura stopped coming, her body sagged and she sighed in relief. But it did not take long for her cock to stir inside Amane again. The heat that had been dwindling until now came back with a vengeance.


    "Too much. All this is too much. Y-Yoko, help me please."


    Sakura had tears in her eyes as she wiggled around in frustration. She moved her hips to try and get more friction.


    But the chains were binding her in place and Sakura whined as she was denied any friction.


    Amane also pulled herself off Sakura''s hard cock and watched semen slick drip down her cock. The angry red tip of Sakura''s cock challenged Amane to make her come and the vibrator in Sakura''s pussy made her shake slightly.


    "Tsk, this is frustrating for you, right? Don''t worry, I will use my mouth right away."


    Amane licked Sakura''s cock up and down, her tongue picking up any semen and slick left on Sakura''s cock. Sakura strained her arm to try and get access to Amane''s head. She wanted to push her deeper on her cock.


    ''Need to push Yoko deeper into Yoko. I need to drive away the competition and fuck her pregnant with my kid. I need Yoko to me mine.''


    Sakura''s instincts were all over the place. She felt the desire to eliminate the egg in Yoko''s body and mate with Yoko until she was pregnant with her egg.


    Jealousy clouded Sakura''s mind as she finally angled her hips right and buried herself deep into Amane''s mouth. Her sensitive cock was being milked by Amane''s mouth and Sakura''s sudden action startled her.


    Sakura came deep into Amane''s body and sighed in relief. Coming once had made some of the heat in her body go away.


    When Amane pulled back, semen coated her lips but she had swallowed most of it. That display satisfied a primal part of Sakura''s instincts she did not even know she had.


    ''Now Yoko smells and tastes like me. I have marked my mate inside out.''


    Sakura''s instincts calmed down a little at that but she did not expect Yoko to lean down toward her and rest her hand on Sakura''s nipples and breasts.


    "You brat. Did you enjoy trying to mark me? Stop looking this smug for your efforts. I do not give you my consent to do any of this."


    Sakura tried to will her grin down. She knew that she was triggering Amane''s sadistic tendencies by smiling like this.


    But she could not help it anymore. Sakura felt happy and satisfied with being fucked and marked like this. Her heat suddenly flaring up was not even a problem now.


    "M-Master, please touch me more. I need to come more, please."


    Sakura pleaded as she buckled her hips. She had finally found a comfortable angle that allowed her to move her hips properly.


    Amane noticed this and her look went blank. Explore more adventures at empire


    "You brat. Now you are pushing me to punish you."


    The chains tightened around Sakura''s body and they held her in place. She saw Yoko probing her swollen pussy and pushing the vibrator deeper into her body.


    At the same time, Yoko also brought forth a fleshlight and slowly lowered it on top of Sakura''s cock until it gripped in all the right places.


    The friction was maddening and it felt so satisfying. The artificial pussy around Sakura made her sensitive cock feel good and milked.


    "W-What is this? Yoko, I don''t like it. I want your pussy. M-Master-?"


    This feeling of being fucked on both sides was madding. It made Sakura flinch and try to buckle her hips deeper into that fake cock. Her body felt satisfied but her instincts roar inside her mind.


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of you well. I am here with you Sakura."


    Amane patted her on the head as her hands picked up speed. Sakura flinched and twisted her body. Her hips were not slowing down and Amane slowly put the chains away one by one.


    As soon as Sakura realized she could move again, her body moved on its own and pulled away from the chains.


    She ended up caging Amane beneath her body and pulled the fleshlight away. Her cock was positioned right in front of Yoko''s pussy and Sakura pushed in deep.


    Her thrust directly met Amane''s womb opening and breached it. Her mouth crashed against Yoko''s to swallow the elder''s moans and pained yells.


    ''Deeper, I need to go deeper. I need to kill the egg and give my mate my egg. She belongs to me.''


    Possessive desire colored Sakura''s actions. Her tongue was buried deep into Amane''s body and her hands pushed Amane''s hips open.


    Sakura even picked up Yoko''s legs to spread them around her hips and push them higher on the bed. She held her hips flushed against Yoko''s and went in as deep as she could.


    She wanted to deposit her egg into Yoko''s body but her body did not have prepared. This was a pseudo-heat and Sakura chased after her release.


    ''I-I am coming.''


    Sakura''s body tensed as she came hard and fast into Yoko''s body. Her hips sagged in relief and she collapsed right on top of the body in front of her.


    When she pulled herself up, Sakura only noticed Amane''s spread legs and semen covering her body. Amane looked ruined and fucked out of her mind.


    ''I-I did not go overboard, right? Shit, what the hell happened to me? I was not in control of myself.''


    Sakura wanted to make excuses for her actions. But the simple truth was that she had lost her mind while she had been fucking Yoko. And her actions had now resulted in this. Sakura did not even have an excuse for this.


    "Y-Yoko I am sorry. I did not mean to go so hard on you. I just¡­"


    "Sakura shut up and clean me up already. You did not do anything I could not handle. Just give me a few minutes and I will be alright."


    Amane''s sass was present in her eyes. Even though her throat felt like it was dying and her voice cracked from moaning so much, it seemed as if Amane was all right mentally. That was such a relief to Sakura.


    She quickly pulled Amane up and took her to the bathroom.


    "You got stronger. Is this a side-effect of whatever happened to you? Or, did I never notice you being this strong before?"


    Sakura blushed at Amane''s question before she opened her mouth to answer.


    "I¡­was a little stronger compared to everyone else since the start. But it''s only now that I feel like I have super strength and I need to hold back. Even now, I need to hold back so that I do not accidentally break you. It''s so¡­tough."


    Sakura admitted as she finally reached the washroom and laid Amane in the bathtub. Warm water began to fill the tub and it was just the right temperature for a bath.


    Or well, it felt like the right temperature to Sakura but Amane had some other thoughts.


    "Fuck, Sakura, the water is too hot. You will burn my skin if you put me in boiling water."


    Amane complained and Sakura instantly changed the water temperature. She did not even realize how hot or boiling the water had been before.


    "I am sorry. I did not realize how hot the water had gotten. I will try to maintain the right temperature next time."


    Sakura apologized as she made the water too cold this time. Her senses of touch were not working properly and she was not able to guess the temperature correctly.


    Amane noticed this but she decided not to comment on it. She just waved Sakura away from her for a minute and adjusted the water. Then, she sank her body deeper into that water and allowed it to cover her body.


    "Alright, now start from the beginning and tell me what happened to you. Do not leave any detail out because it might be important for our case." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane ordered Sakura and Sakura looked a little uncomfortable. She did not want to speak anything at first, but then she decided to tell Amane what happened.


    As soon as Amane heard the story, she figured out what happened. Sakura likely took an experimental drug that contained the powers of the beasts. Her body had become fragile as a result.


    What made Amane curious was the fact that Sakura''s body seemed to be alright despite her having taken such a potent drug. It seemed as if her body had adjusted to the drug in her system already.


    "How fascinating for your body to behave like this. Looks like we have a lot to investigate, Sakura."


    Amane''s voice was filled with wonder but also surprise. She looked at Sakura as if Sakura was a freak of nature.


    Those eyes made Sakura flinch and take a step back. But she knew that she needed to stay in her place. Even Sakura wanted to know what was going on with her body. And somehow, she had a feeling that Yoko would know.


    "Sakura, give me your hand. I will look at your energy."


    Sakura placed her hand into Yoko''s hand and waited for the verdict. It took one minute before Yoko let her hand go.


    "Your energy is in harmony once more but more and more heat attacks would come because of your unstable nature. Come to me when that happens and I will help you out."

 Chapter 193 193: A plan in motion [pt1]

    "My dear, were you able to convince Sakura to take the family head title? Is she going to finally drive that Yoko Tsurugi out of the house? My dear, say something. Elios, I am talking to you."Akabe Tsurugi looked at his wife with frustrated eyes. She was not replying to his words once more, but that was more common than one thought.


    His wife, Elios Tsurugi, had always been a cold and unfeeling lady. She had never taken Akabe''s words seriously before and she had never given him the benefit of the doubt. She had always driven Akabe into a corner and he hated it. Read new chapters at empire


    Everyone in the world thought that Akabe had been the one who was dumped by his wife. But little did they know that it had been Akabe who did the dumping this time.


    He had just not been able to take his wife''s smug and mighty attitude otherwise.


    Even now, he wanted to make his wife suffer for ignoring his words and actions. His hands itched to do something to his wife, but Akabe held his desire back.


    He needed to take a deep breath and hold his temper in.


    "That girl! That Yoko Tsurugi! You never told me that she was such a bold character. There is a certain air around her that makes her presence stand out even more."


    Akabe clenched his hand tightly into a fist as soon as he heard his ex-wife''s words. He knew that she was getting interested in Yoko.


    ''This is not a good sign. If Elios is interested in something, then she would not let it go until she either ruined it or acquired it. I cannot allow her to take an interest in Yoko like this.''


    "Elios, my dear, you know who kids are in the teenage years. Yoko is young and she is still changing. Her current self is temporary so I saw no point in telling you about her."


    The nervous laughter Akabe gave his wife did not have any impact. Instead, his wife looked even more curious to know more about Yoko.


    "You are right. Yoko Tsurugi is still young and developing. That makes me more curious about where her confidence comes from. I want to go and visit her now. Do you think I should?"


    It was quite early in the noon. The sun was shining brightly outside and there were no signs of clouds in sight. It was a clear and fun day to be out and about.


    But Akabe Tsurugi felt gloomy as he realized that his wife had made up her mind. There would be nothing that would be able to change her mind now.


    "I understand. But I still think you should wait for her to come to you. Who knows what Yoko Tsurugi is thinking and doing right now."


    Akabe had a feeling about what Sakura and Yoko were doing.


    Despite his coming across as ignorant and careless, he was anything but ignorant. He had been the head of the Tsurugi family for a long time now so he knew when he needed to keep his mouth shut.


    "I see. You might be right to say that I should wait for Yoko to come to me herself. That way, our encounter would be much more memorable."


    Akabe Tsurugi looked at his wife with a look of frustration and admiration. He knew instantly that she was planning something devious.


    ''My wife was always a crafty one who got what she set her eyes on. I am sure she has her eyes on Yoko in this case.''


    Akabe did think that it would be a good thing for him if Yoko decided to leave with his wife. It would help him clear the way for Sakura''s future.


    But Yoko was a crafty one who was apt at seducing people and the elder did not want to risk his wife falling into Yoko''s hand.


    ''I will have to keep an eye on this situation. I cannot allow it to develop any further in the wrong direction.''


    That was what Akabe decided.


    ......¡­..


    Amane decided to head back down during lunchtime. Sakura was sleeping all this while so Amane took this time to catch up with her staff. She wanted to know what was going on around her house.


    The staff looked happy to see Yoko back. They shot her looks of appreciation and even bowed down to her when she walked past them.


    Many of her secret spies stopped and gave Amane a signal. It told her that they had things to tell Amane about later.


    When she arrived at the lunch table, there was someone already there. Akabe Tsurugi''s wife and Sakura''s mother already sat at the table and waited for Amane to join her.


    "Yoko, come and join me for lunch. It had been such a long time since we last met. You grew up to be a splendid lady. It''s a shame that I did not get to watch you grow up."


    Elios Tsurugi was a name Amane had seen in her reports before when she had been looking at reports regarding the Tsurugi household.


    As far as news about Elios went, she was a successful business owner and had married into the Tsurugi family for its connections. Once she had gotten what she wanted, she filed for a divorce.


    It had been a well-known news at that time and Amane could not help but feel suspicious of this lady now.


    "Aunty, it is nice to see you again as well. I forgot what you looked like since we have not seen each other in such a long time. Please forgive me for my rudeness before."


    Amane gave his aunt a small bow as she took her seat.


    Both females observed the other and tried to gain dominance over the other from the looks alone.


    The staff looked on with a tense smile on their face as their owners fought silently. The lunch was awkward and no major conversation took place.


    It was not until lunch was over and Amane started standing up that Elios decided to make her move.


    "Yoko, I want to invite both you and Sakura for an outing today. I feel like we have not gotten off to the best start of our relationship and I would like to rectify that."


    Eliso Tsurugi seemed to be planning something and her gaze was hungry as she looked at Amane.


    Truthfully, Amane did not dislike Elios Tsurugi and her ambitious ways. Rather, she appreciated that Elios was not putting up a front to hide her intentions. It made dealing with her far easier for Amane.


    "Alright, Aunty. If you want an outing with me and Sakura today, then we don''t mind. I will send you a message once Sakura is awake and ready to head out."


    Amane easily agreed with his aunt''s suggestion because she wanted to see what her aunt was cooking up.


    Elios Tsurugi gave a charming smile and stood up as well. She looked rather satisfied with herself.


    When Amane reached her room, Sakura was already awake and she looked ready to head into the shower. She finally looked comfortable while sitting down.


    "Sakura, get ready. Your mother said that she wants to take us out for an outing today. I will send her the message that you are awake now."


    Amane informed Sakura with a calm voice. She did not expect Sakura to hiss and stand up with wide eyes. Sakura looked as if she had heard the worst news possible in her life. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No way. Yoko, we cannot go out with my mother. You don''t know the kind of lady she is. Everything she is showing you is a facade, a way for her to gain your trust. She is trying to use you."


    Sakura shuddered as she remembered the time she had spent under her mother''s rule. It had been a harsh and cruel time for her.


    Not only had Sakura been forced to practice until her body collapsed, but she had also been punished severely by her mother. Being locked up for not performing had been a common thing for her.


    And even now, the fear that time had installed into Sakura was too much. Her body froze up and she felt fear gripping her soul.


    Sakura was sure that she would not be able to have a good time if she was with her mother. She would be too worried the whole time to get anything done.


    "I know that you are afraid Sakura. But there is no need for you to worry. I will stay with you the whole time and keep you safe. There is no need for you to fear anything."


    Sakura''s panic lessened as she heard Yoko''s words. She could not help but calm down bit by bit. There was just something about Yoko''s presence that caused Sakura to feel like this.


    And Sakura could also tell that the feeling she was having was not because of her human nature.


    Whatever had been changed inside her due to that drug seemed to be making her feel like this. It was her new instincts that wanted to please Yoko and listen to her words.


    "Fine, I understand what you are saying. If this is what you want me to do, then I will come with you. Not because I want to spend time with Mother, but because I want to make you happy."


    Sakura had chosen to truth and believed in Yoko. So, she would do so until the very end. She would protect Yoko from her mother.

 Chapter 194 194: A plan in motion [pt2]

    "You both took your time coming down. I was getting worried about you. I even thought about coming up to wake you both once more if that was the case."Elios Tsurugi sat on the front sofa with her legs crossed. She looked dominating but her voice sounded disappointed in Amane and Sakura.


    Amane watched Sakura''s body flinch unconsciously at her mother''s words. It seemed like Sakura was still concerned about her mother''s approval. Lessons learned in childhood did hold a lot of weight after all.


    "Mother¡­I.."


    "We were late because we have a lot to prepare for. Since our family is in a public position, we cannot make any outside appearances without proper preparation, right? I hope Aunty understands this."


    Elios Tsurugi did not even flinch after the accusation that was aimed at her. Instead, she looked as calm and collected as before.


    She looked even more amused than before. But it was her eyes Amane was paying attention to. And they looked closed off suddenly.


    "I see. You do have a point, Yoko. we are in a public position so we need to consider all our actions. Now, if only someone learned this from you, then I would be a lot happier than before."


    Elios Tsurugi leveled her calm gaze at Sakura. It made Sakura flinch and she even took a step back in fright. But Amane was standing behind Sakura so that caused them both to bump into each other.


    Amane did not realize it at first, but Sakura had almost caught up with her in height. This was a welcoming but unseen thing for her.


    "Since both of you are ready, let''s head out now. We need to be at our appointment on time. As you said before Yoko, we are a family that''s always in the spotlight. We cannot give these reporters anything to write home about."


    Amane had to admit that Elios Tsurugi was one shrewd person. She took all the remarks and jabs made at her in stride and remained calm. Her voice did not even waver a single but when she spoke to her.


    Not only that, but Elios also seemed to be calculating what she should say to turn the situation in her favor. All this pointed toward her behind a good ally or a dangerous enemy.


    "A-Anyway we should head out. There is something I need to do in the evening so we need to get back swiftly. Let''s not spend too much time outside, Mother."


    Sakura interrupted this tense talk with her somewhat nervous presence. She refused to look her mother in the face as she started walking.


    "Oh, my dear child Sakura. I told you to always conceal your emotions and not to let your face show what you are feeling. It looks like you have forgotten all the lessons I taught you during your childhood. We might need to revisit that session soon."


    Sakura felt sick as soon as she heard her mother''s words. She never wanted to visit that dark time in her life again.


    Your next read is at empire


    Her anger was surging, but Sakura took in a few calm breaths and pushed them down. She could not afford to let her mother provoke her.


    "Mother, I appreciate you and all, but let''s head out now. We are getting late."


    Elios Tsurugi was surprised when Sakura ignored her words and walked past her. It seemed her daughter was growing up slowly.


    "Don''t think that Sakura is the same little girl you could tame in your childhood. That child had grown up and she is no longer someone who will cry and beg you for mercy. If you don''t want to be devoured, then I suggest you change your ways of dealing with her." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, this is merely a suggestion. So, whether you want to follow my advice or not, it is up to you."


    Elios Tsurugi might not have shown it, but Amane was getting under her skin. There were some things that Amane could just feel, and this was one of them.


    "I see. That''s a piece of helpful advice you gave me. Well, if my child is ready to have her freedom, then who am I to say ''no'' to her? She can live her life as she wants now."


    That was what Elios Tsurugi''s mouth said but her insides were another story. She hated losing control of any situation but this one was out of her hand for sure.


    Amane could only laugh inside her mind as her face maintained its usual carefree smile.


    "Hey, let''s hurry up and leave. Otherwise, we might be late in coming back home by dinner time."


    Sakura walked back toward them and asked them to hurry up. Amane was the first one to start walking this time.


    She has her aunt a serious smile as she walked past her and her actions made her aunt clench her teeth in anger. But then her aunt calmed herself down and followed Amane.


    Amane could not help but dislike Elios Tsurugi on the principles of Sakura hating her. There were just some people whom you could not get along with without having a reason to feel annoyed by them.


    And Elios Tsurugi was one such person for Amane.


    As for Elios? She hated Yoko Tsurugi as more and more time passed by. But she also felt fascinated by her at the same time.


    There was just some air around Yoko that made her feel special and important at the same time. This was what Elios had always looked for in her people.


    ''This feeling would go away once Yoko Tsurugi comes to my side. I am sure I will be able to turn her into a reliable partner once I seduce her.''


    Elios had a plan and she had things to make sure her plan came to a succession.


    The place she had planned to take Yoko and Sakura to was a dangerous park. She would make sure that both Yoko and Sakura would fall into trouble.


    Then, Elios would save them and cause them to feel grateful to her. It was the first step of her plan to make them both rely on her.


    It was human nature to feel grateful and attacked to one''s savior. That was what Elios aimed to take advantage of.


    But first, she needed to get both Yoko and Sakura to lose their powers for some time. And to do that, she would need to trick them into eating the special pill she had kept in her pocket.


    ''I will slip this into the snacks we will be served in the theme park. After that, my people would make sure to carry out my plan.''


    ......


    "We are finally here. I know that both of you are not amused to see mere beast replicas after dealing with the real thing all the time, but I thought we should come here once or twice. It makes for a fun time."


    Amane looked at the poor imitation of a theme park and it''s representation of the beasts. These people had never seen a beast in its natural habitat before.


    And even if they had, it was good that they did not try to imitate it. Someone would have died if they had gone all out in earnest.


    "This place is just as famous and popular as ever, Mother. But I can see that you added a lot of things since the last time I was here."


    Sakura sounded unimpressed with the place. She had been in this theme park before and she also helped a lot here when she had been younger.


    She knew this place well so nothing could surprise her here anymore.


    "Ah, this place must no longer fascinate the both of you. After all, you both are used to dealing with real-life beasts now. But do give this place a chance as well. I poured a lot of love into it."


    Elios''s voice was soft and heartfelt. If Amane had not been sure that there was a trap laid in this theme park, she might have believed Elios''s acting as well.


    On the other hand, Sakura did not even pretend like she did not notice the obvious trap they were heading into. She just sighed and shook her head.


    "Well, I guess it can be fun sometimes to check out a fake theme park and notice how different it is from the real thing. I am sure we will have fun here."


    Amane would make sure nothing goes wrong. Both she and Sakura could take care of themselves.


    "I see. Since you both sound confident, it puts my heart at ease. Let''s head in now and have some snacks first. I asked my chefs to prepare the best of the best. He, follow me inside."


    Elios led both inside and presented snacks in front of the pair.


    As soon as Amane smelled the snacks, she knew that they were drugged. But she still chose to eat them because she was aware of what would happen.


    These kinds of drugs did not affect Amane''s body. And Sakura''s body would just burn away the effect of these drugs on her.


    It was not a bad strategy for Eliso to deploy, but it sure was an ignorant one.


    ''Oh well, she will learn soon that it is a bad idea to underestimate me. I wonder what kind of reaction Elios would give once she notices that she has failed.''


    People like Elios gave the best reaction when they let their emotions out for real. And Amane could not help but want to force these emotions out.

 Chapter 195 195: You think this will work? [pt1]

    Elios watched with careful eyes as Sakura and Amane ingested the drugs, she had arranged for them. Until then she did not calm down. But once the drugs were injected, she finally calmed down and started the actual plan."How were the snacks you tasted? We are thinking of including these as our new dishes in the park. I thought getting some insider opinion first would be a good idea."


    Amane looked at Elios''s acting. The older woman was pretending as if nothing was wrong with what she just did. She seemed to have no remorse about feeding teenagers harmful drugs.


    ''She''s a crafty one. I am starting to hate Elios more and more as time passes.''


    Amane did not know if this was Elios''s talent to annoy people that was at work here, or if it was just her face that annoyed her. But she wanted to bash the elder''s head in.


    ''No, calm down. Don''t let impulsive thoughts win over your common senses.''


    Amane calmed down. She noticed how Sakura had tensed up as soon as her mother had opened her mouth to speak. Sakura had some psychological shadow following.


    "Let''s hurry up and head out. The park''s main attraction is about to start."


    Even if Elios noticed Sakura''s reaction, she chose to ignore it. There was nothing Sakura could do to harm her. And especially with her powers sealed, Sakura was useless.


    Both Amane and Sakura stood up. Sakura felt her head spin and her body burn after she had been done eating but Amane''s calm face calmed Sakura down as well.


    If Amane was not worried about the situation, then Sakura likely did not need to take it so seriously as well.


    They all headed toward the forest that was made specially to house artificial beasts.


    "This is the pride and joy of our theme park. This is the forest of nightmares. You need to enter this place alone for the whole experience. So, Yoko, why don''t you go in first? Sakura can follow you and I will follow."


    "This way, if anyone does get lost, I will be able to collect them."


    Elios playfully winked at Amane. Maybe she thought she was being discrete with her intentions, but they shined quite loudly in Elios''s face.


    ''So, this is the place where the real trap has been laid? This looks¡­rather normal to me.''


    Amane could not help but feel a little disappointed after noticing the trap. There was likely an artificial monster inside that would try too hard Amane. Since Amane had her powers sealed up, she would not be able to deal with the beast.


    Not only would this make Amane doubt her powers, but it would also make her mentally fragile.


    At such a precious time, Lady Elios would step in and offer to help Amane and Sakura. They both would rely on her and see her as an important person.


    ''Tsk, what a corny plan Lady Elios came up with. This makes me respect her just a little bit less than before.''


    But Amane chose to give Lady Elios the benefit of the doubt. She entered the forest first and walked inside.


    She was not too deep into the forest when she felt the feeling of someone looking at her. The feeling of those heavy eyes felt familiar to Amane''s senses.


    "Aqua, are you there? I can feel your presence so there is no need for you to hide like this."


    Amane called out into the dark and dense forest but no one came out at first. Aqua kept her hiding place hidden and Amane felt another, enraged presence heading toward her.


    And this time, it was a charging beast that wanted to kill Amane.


    The beast heading toward Amane felt out of its mind. The pain seemed to be covering its senses and it was also injured. Amane raised her barrier in time for the beast to come knocking into her.


    The rhino-looking beast had a massive and deadly horn on its head. As far as Amane knew, that horn was poisonous but it would not cause death to humans if they were hit.


    It would just cause a severe reaction if that horn managed to meet someone''s skin.


    The beast thrashed around a little before its eyes fell on Amane. It seemed to sense her presence and charged toward her once more. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane felt Aqua tense in her hiding spot as she noticed this happening. But Aqua did not come out of her hiding spot even then. So, Amane had no choice but to drag Aqua out of her hiding spot.


    ''Now, would you save me from the beast or let me get hurt Aqua? The choice is yours.''


    Amane dropped her barrier and waited for the beast to charge at her. She was fully aware of what to do to save herself from the beast and that was why she decided to take this chance. Your journey continues with empire


    The beast cried out in pain and fear while charging at her once more. Aqua realized that Amane had no intention of saving her own life this time. So, she decided to jump in between her and the beast.


    "No, you cannot hurt her. I will not let you hurt her."


    Aqua sounded pissed off when she said these words. Her claws were banished and the air around her was wild. Her aura scared the beast in front of her and it took a hesitant step back.


    Since Aqua had been drawn out of her hiding space, Amane saw no point in continuing her powerless act and she decided to drop it. Instead, she used her chains to bind the beast in front of her.


    The sudden appearance of those chains startled Aqua as well as the beast. But Amane used this opportunity to put a hand on the beast''s head and send her energy into its body.


    "Stop being dramatic. You are not hurt that badly and your body feels alright now. I cured whatever was ailing you so you should start feeling better in a little while."


    The beast whined in its low voice as its body started to mend itself slowly. It must be a painful process but the beast bore it all until it could stand again.


    Amane was curious to see a real beast in this artificial forest. How had this one managed to slip by and come here?


    Somehow, the answer seemed to lie with Aqua and her presence here. The other teen held herself in place with a happy and satisfied grin on her face.


    This Aqua was not the calm one Amane was used to. It was the wild other-half whom Amane had met all that while ago.


    "Now, would you tell me what is going on here? Why did you help sneak a beast into this theme park? Isn''t that illegal?"


    Amane asked Aqua but she seemed unconcerned with the beast in front of her. All this while, Aqua''s eyes were trained on Amane and she had a lustful look in her eyes.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I did nothing here and the beast was an accident. I don''t remember what happened here. But maybe, I can be persuaded to remember what happened?"


    Aqua''s second half was playful but also hard. She had been hard as soon as she had smelled Amane''s scent.


    Ever since her body had imprinted on Amane, Aqua''s wild part felt aroused all the time around her. It was tough for her to control her own body.


    Amane could smell the arousal on Aqua''s body and she decided to help. After all, it would not take her long to help Aqua out.


    The beast sat down calmly in front of them while Amane caged Aqua up against the tree. Aqua looked startled but her hardness twitched in her pants.


    One of Amane''s fingers pressed against that hardness and Aqua flinched at the contact before moaning out loud. It echoes in the forest and anyone could have heard her voice.


    "Shhh, you need to be quiet in this forest. We do not want to attract unwanted attention toward ourselves now, do we?"


    Amane asked with a heavy and lust-filled voice as well. The mood and pheromones in the air were also beginning to affect her.


    Aqua did not say anything, but she whimpered, her legs folded under her body. She went down and collapsed on the forest ground with Amane''s body in between her legs.


    Amane quickly opened her pants and palmed Aqua''s hardness.


    "Now be a good girl and tell me what is going on here? If you do a good job, then I will reward you. Otherwise, I will have to punish you."


    Amane whispered in Aqua''s ears as she rubbed her hand up and down that hard cock. Just having Amane''s hands on Aqua''s body made Aqua weak. She gasped and cried out as she was manhandled. Her cock was weeping and red right now.


    "I-I do not know. My other half made the deal. I only knew the basics and I did not¡­oh god, I will come¡­."


    Amane pulled her hand back from Aqua''s body as soon as it looked like Aqua was close to coming. That drove a whine out of Aqua''s body and Aqua looked mournful about this. She looked back at Amane with a sorrowful expression that asked for more.


    But Amane ignored her and pumped her cock once more. It was torture for Aqua to be handed like this but not be allowed to come. And she could not help but keep flinching at the sensation.

 Chapter 196 196: You think this will work? [Pt2] R-18

    Aqua could not help but find the situation overwhelming. She had not been fucked or touched since the last time she had been with Yoko Tsurugi.Her body wanted to reject any foreign person touching her.


    Heck, she had even rejected the mate chosen for her during the breeding program and had to endure her heat alone. Aqua was suffering.


    But all that paled when Aqua thought about the hand touching her body. Yoko''s touch was everywhere and it made Aqua feel weird and tingly all over. It made her mind float and her rational part threatened to come out.


    ''No, stay back. Mate is finally willing to touch me. I will not let your ruin this for me.''


    Aqua pushed her other half back into her mind and focused on Yoko and her cock. The wet and hard cock was being rubbed by a pair of soft and strong hands.


    "Come on Aqua. Won''t you tell me who ordered you to do what? I will give you the release that you want."


    ''Don''t say a thing or you will die. Our life is more important than your crush.'' Your adventure continues at empire


    The rational part of Aqua scolded her. But these wild instincts to please the mate were no joke. Aqua had to fight herself and her body at the same time to remain quiet.


    Of course, Yoko did not like this and her mouth sank on Aqua''s cock. That wet and tight heat made Aqua cry out in pleasure and all the resistance she held in her body was driven away.


    "I-I will tell you. E-Elios is the one who hired us all. S-She wanted to scare you and that was what we were to do. Oh god, yes, please."


    Amane knew that would be the case. But it felt reassuring to have confirmation for her suspicions.


    Beneath her body, Aqua flinched and moaned as her cock was being stimulated. She felt it twitch and come in between Amane''s mouth.


    Or, that was what was supposed to happen. But instead of coming into Amane''s mouth, Amane pulled back from her body and kept Aqua waiting.


    "I am sure you are frustrated, but bear with it a little while longer. I can feel the curse your body is under. I will need to cure you from it."


    Aqua was surprised to see Yoko noticing her curse. It was something that had been well-hidden and being used to threaten them into action.


    "Now, don''t think of anything else but myself. I will make all your pain go away. Sakura, would you like to help me?"


    Aqua was startled as another female stepped into the clearing. She instantly recognized the other.


    But weirdly enough, there was another smell coming from Sakura that made Aqua''s hair stand up and her eyes flash in a warning. Her instincts were telling her that she was in a predator''s presence and to show her submission.


    "Yoko, you want to fuck in the open forest? Well, I am all down for it. Dealing with annoyances got me all excited as well."


    Sakura walked toward Aqua''s position and Aqua could not help but get wetter. It was an unconscious reaction of her body in front of an apex predator.


    Yoko''s fingers sank into Aqua''s body until they rested against her G-spot. That caused Aqua to clamp down hard on those searching fingers inside her body.


    "Tsk, stop tightening up around me. There is still more stuff we need to get out of your mouth before we can let you do it."


    "So Aqua, be a dear and sing for us. What did Elios want you and your group to do here?"


    Aqua flinched and moaned as her G-spot was being touched again and again. Her hips moved on her own and her eyes rolled into the back of her mind.


    "I-They wanted us to scare you a little. We were to¡­huff¡­. release beast here¡­. not strong ones¡­but enough¡­to make you seek¡­shelter¡­.and stuff."


    That made sense and it was in line with what Amane had thought before. She sank a third finger inside Aqua''s body and it seemed soft and flexible enough to take Sakura now.


    "Sakura, come here. Release your agitation in this hole."


    Amane held Aqua''s pussy open for Sakura to sink into. And Sakura only lifted her skirt to show her hard cock and soiled underwear. Her massive cock quickly disappeared inside Aqua''s body, causing the older to cry out.


    "M-My pussy is breaking. Too big. This is too big. You''ll breach my womb. No, don''t pull out. It feels so good."


    Sakura seemed to be struggling to get inside Aqua as well. There was no hymn to break in her body, but Aqua was still tight like a virgin. Sakura''s hips continued to force their way inside Aqua.


    "Oh, this is far from enough, my dear Aqua. Did you think your hold was the only thing that would feel good? Now, lick me so that I can force your cock inside me."


    Aqua was drooling and her eyes looked dazed. But Aqua did her best to come around as she licked Amane''s pussy once.


    Her tongue entered deep into Amane''s body and her mouth moaned against it as well, sending vibrations down Amane''s body.


    "So, do you like it? Aqua, do you want me to sit on your face? You want your head to be crushed by my things and my body weight, right? Your tongue is chasing after me every time I pull away from your body."


    Amane picked up her hips as an example and Aqua followed her back with a moan and a disappointed look.


    Her chasing after Amane was an indication that she wanted more from Amane.


    "P-Please, fuck me as you like. I need to come¡­oh no¡­too much."


    Sakura''s hips picked up speed as her cock disappeared inside Aqua''s body faster and faster. Amane could not help but finger herself in anticipation of fucking Aqua.


    Once she felt significantly stretched out, Amane did not take long to force Aqua''s cock into her body. Aqua cried out in pleasure as she was swallowed by Amane''s body. Her cock disappeared into the pussy in front of her.


    "T-This feels great, right? I bet you feel so good to finally be inside me again, Aqua. Look, your hips will not stop. I wonder if this is because of me. Or is it because you are being fucked by Sakura?"


    Aqua seemed lost for words. Her back and her front, both sides felt pleasure. Amane also squeezed around her cock which made her sensitive body much more recipient of the abuse.


    "I¡­no¡­too much. This is all too much. I am coming. I am coming."


    Amane pulled her pussy off Aqua''s cock before she could come. But that did not prevent Aqua from emptying her semen all over her hips. Then white liquid dripped down her thigh and made Aqua''s pussy tighten.


    It became incredibly difficult for Sakura to fuck into Aqua''s body after that. Aqua''s pussy pulled her deeper and deeper but it also made thrusting difficult.


    Sakura felt those muscles around her cock pulling and squeezing at her. Her body could not handle it anymore and she ended up coming inside Aqua.


    When she pulled out, Aqua was a mess of a human with her body twitching and her stomach rounded with all the semen in her body. She looked cock-drunk and heavy at the same time.


    Even Aqua''s cock looked spent as she reached down to finger her gapping pussy close.


    "Here, this should help you out."


    Amane took out a plug from her personal storage space and entered it into Aqua''s body. It was a big plug and it stretched Aqua to her limits.


    Aqua moaned about as she was plugged up but Sakura found that display much to her liking. Amane had to lean on her hand and knee to reach Aqua''s current position.


    That left her body leaking and wet in front of Sakura''s eyes. It pushed her hips and pussy out for anyone to see. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it made Sakura''s mouth water and her cock twitch in interest.


    No matter how many times Sakura had come inside another''s body, she was not satisfied until she was inside Yoko''s body.


    ''There is no need for you to hold back your desire like this. Yoko''s body is all open and ripe in front of you. Just take her and fuck her. She wants to be fucked hard by you as well. Can''t you smell her desire?''


    Now that Sakura thought back, she was sure that Amane had not come. Her body must be beyond frustrated at this situation.


    Before Sakura knew it, her hand was lying on Amane''s hips and she was opening Amane''s legs up. Her mouth watered after smelling the divine smell of the female in front of her and Sakura licked that pussy.


    It was a small lick but the taste made Sakura hunger for more. She needed more from Amane and her body.


    "Sakura, no. We don''t have time for this right now and¡­"


    Sakura did not listen to Amane. One of her hands sneaked up Sakura''s body and toward her breasts. Those crafty fingers played with Amane''s breasts and jiggled them. It felt so good to touch Amane like this.


    ''Yoko is mine. No matter whom you play with and fuck, you will come back to me in the end. So don''t even think about running away from me.''


    Sakura''s mind was a possessive mess. She refused to give up on Amane and hand her over to others.


    Since Amane''s pussy had another essence inside it just now, Sakura needed to purify it.

 Chapter 197 197: You think this will work? [Pt3] R-18

    Amane was caught off-guard by Aqua''s actions. Her hands roamed all over Amane''s body and touched every place Sakura could reach.It was unexpected and Amane could not help but yelp out in annoyance.


    "Sakura, what do you think you are doing? Now is not the time to¡­"


    "She touched you but you did not come. We need to take care of you before you get frustrated. It''s painful not to come, right?"


    Sakura spoke against Amane''s pussy before burrowing her tongue inside Amane''s body once more. Her tongue licked and sucked every part of Amane''s body she could reach.


    Amane wanted to be frustrated at Sakura, but this felt too good to her. Her mind was slipping into a pleased haze.


    "Sakura¡­"


    "Relax. I am hard as well so please help me out. I do not want to face my mother in this condition."


    Sakura''s voice was a mixture of begging and pleading. That was what finally broke down Amane''s resistance and she decided to help Sakura out.


    "Fine, you can use my body to relieve yourself. But try to keep me relatively clean. As you said, we need to meet your mother soon and I do not want to let her know what we did here."


    Not that Amane would mind showing up in front of Elios all fucked out and dripping. It would be worth the look on Elios''s face to see if Amane did this.


    "I don''t care about my mother and what she thinks. I just need to fuck you good. You are already pregnant, so you would need all the nourishment for the egg you can get."


    Sakura did not know where this knowledge came from inside her head, but she was sure that the egg inside Yoko''s body needed her semen.


    Since she had come a lot inside Yoko, her instincts saw that egg inside Yoko''s body as her own. And they were rearing at her to fuck her semen into Yoko''s womb. She needed to mark her woman.


    "Sakura, what the¡­fine, fuck me deep then. I want it all in my womb and nothing dripping out." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura grinned at the acceptance she heard in Yoko''s voice before turning her around. She pulled Yoko''s legs up and it left Yoko in a rather compromised position.


    Yoko''s back lay on the ground while her hips were being held in place by Sakura''s arms. In this position, all of Sakura''s semen would flow into Yoko''s womb and be safe.


    "Sakura, this position is¡­"


    "PERFECT."


    Sakura was being influenced by her instincts that roared at her to fuck and claim her mate. Her cock sank into Yoko''s body with a hard and fast thrust.


    She gave Yoko no time to adjust before she began to hammer away her hips into Yoko''s body. Her every thrust was precise and rubbed Yoko''s pleasure spot.


    "So deep. I can feel you in my womb. Sakura, you are going too rough."


    Yoko''s moans were filing Sakura even more. In her current condition, Sakura could see her cock sinking into Yoko''s body. It even left a dent in her stomach due to Sakura''s size.


    "Look at me, Yoko. I am the one claiming your insides. You are my woman. Mine! And no one else. I will not let you abandon me."


    Sakura''s instincts were at an all-time high. Amane knew that this was the reason Sakura was saying all this right now.


    A lot of people who had beast instincts showed the same behavior. So, nothing that was said at this time should be taken as important.


    But Sakura was fucking Amane well. Her hips were hitting deep inside Amane''s body and cock leaked heavily inside Amane.


    Sakura flinched and groaned as she continued to fuck into Amane. The force of Sakura''s hips caused bruised on Amane''s hips but the elder ignored that in favor of pulling Sakura toward her body.


    "You can come deep in me. I will welcome you with open arms, Sakura."


    Amane assured and Sakura flinched. Her cock twitched at those words of reassurance and she released deep inside Amane''s body.


    Semen filled Amane and she realized. Her womb was so full that it made Amane''s stomach fatten up.


    Sakura looked dazed to see Amane''s stomach and she even refused to pull out. She continued to keep her cock inside Amane for a little longer until Amane decided to snap her out of her mood.


    "Sakura, are you back with me now? Can you pull it out so that I can plug my body up? I need to keep all this semen inside me now."


    Amane watched as Sakura flinched and pulled her hand back. She looked beyond embarrassed to see what she had done.


    "I-I am so sorry. I did not mean to do this to your body and¡­"


    Sakura started to apologize but she was stopped by Amane who forced that plug into her body with a tired flinch.


    "Stop apologizing Sakura. I know that your instincts made you behave like this. So, I am willing to overlook your behavior this time. Make sure not to do this a second time."


    Sakura opened her mouth to speak but then closed it once more. She seemed a little conflicted but Amane left her to deal with her thing.


    Meanwhile, she stood up on shaky legs and started to tidy herself up.


    "Hey, what are we going to do about your friend? We cannot leave her on the forest floor like this. She would get caught and then brought in for questioning. Besides, she is not in the best condition currently."


    Sakura pointed out as she looked at Aqua. Sakura felt a little sorry for Aqua''s current condition but she was more worried about herself and Yoko getting caught.


    "Oh, are you worried about Aqua now? You should not be. Give me a minute and I will take care of her."


    Yoko''s words were concerning, but Sakura decided to trust her this time. She stepped back and let Yoko do what she wanted to.


    Once Sakura was far enough, Amane leaned down and looked at Aqua. To a normal person, it would seem like Aqua was sleeping.


    But she was awake and had changed places with her other self.


    "You can wake up now. If you don''t want to get into trouble, then head out of here right now. Someone would come to check up on us soon."


    Amane whispered in Aqua''s ear and noticed how the muscles in Aqua''s arm tensed up. Aqua would be out of here soon enough.


    "Sakura, let''s head out now before we are attacked again. Where did your mother say she wanted to meet us again?"


    Amane asked as she caught up to Sakura.


    "My mother did not say anything to us. She just asked us to come to the other side. I am sure she has most things planned out for us along the way."


    Experience new tales on empire


    Aqua waited for the sibling pair to go away before she stood up. It was difficult to do and Aqua was stuffed full.


    She never thought that she would be thankful for a pussy plug one day. It kept all the semen inside her body and let nothing leak out.


    Aqua did not care about other people sent on this mission with her, but she needed to check up on them at least once to report back. She was likely going to kill anyone who was still left alive except her.


    And that was what Aqua did. She killed the other three people on this mission and then headed back to the main base.


    Her boss seemed to be waiting for her. His face was hidden behind a mask and he used a voice modifier to change his voice.


    That was why, Aqua had no idea who her boss was. She only knew that he was a member of The HIVE and he had access to the drugs Aqua desperately needed to stay alive.


    "You have failed your mission once more. Aqua, why do you keep on disappointing me like this?"


    The boss did not sound angry with her this time and that was when Aqua knew that she had messed up big times.


    She had never seen her boss this calm but she had heard rumors about this happening.


    "I am sorry boss. I tried to complete this mission, but my target was much more vigilant than anyone could have expected her to be. Everyone else died on the mission as well."


    Aqua had been the one to kill everyone else, but she was not foolish enough to say that. Her boss would not take Aqua''s failure kindly at all.


    "Hmm, so you are the only one who survives? Then why did you come back alive, huh? You should have killed yourself as well. It would have saved me a lot of headaches."


    Aqua flinched after hearing her boss''s words. She could not help her body''s reaction to those words.


    "I¡­I am sorry. This will not happen next time."


    Aqua apologized but her boss seemed to not trust her words.


    "This is what you said last time as well, Aqua. It seems I can no longer trust you to carry out your task without taking something precious away from you. Come near me."


    Aqua was horrified by what would happen next, but she could not disobey her boss. She walked toward him and stood in front of him quietly.


    Her boss reached out toward her face and something shifted inside Aqua.


    "I will keep your other half with me for now. Show me results or this part of you will get destroyed."

 Chapter 198 198: A stunning drama [pt1]

    Aqua could not describe the feeling of hollowness she felt inside her heart. It was as if a part of her had been torn apart but it could not be physically felt by her.The feeling of loneliness was¡­overwhelming in such a situation and Aqua gasped as she clutched her chest. It was getting a little too much for her liking.


    "It seems like you have finally understood where you stand in our hierarchy. In that case, I will let you leave now. Do not disappoint me again, Aqua."


    The boss stood up and walked away. But before exiting the room, he thought of something and turned around. He looked at Aqua with his calm but torturing eyes.


    "Oh, but you can get your other half back if you bring a sacrifice for us to experiment on instead. The better your sacrifice is for us, the more we will hand back to you. Who knows, we might even free you."


    Aqua gasped as soon as she heard those words. These words were the ones she had wanted to hear her whole life.


    She could not believe she only got to hear them when she was at her lowest point in life.


    ''Who does he want me to bring to him? I do not know anyone better to experiment on¡­''


    Aqua trailed off as soon as she finished speaking in her mind. She suddenly remembered one person powerful enough to interest these people.


    ''Are they talking about Yoko Tsurugi? Have they gone mad? Do they want me to bring an influential person such as Yoko here? Do they all want to die?''


    But even as Aqua thought that she knew that this was the only way to save her other half. She would have to trick Yoko and bring her into this hideout.


    ...¡­


    "So far, I cannot notice any other trap around us. Did my mother finally give up on us?"


    Sakura asked as she waited around at the exit of the jungle. She had dealt with a few more beasts along the way, but these had not been real.


    There was quite a sizable amount of crowd on the other side of the jungle and it seemed to be enjoying the theme park. The attractions did look fun to Amane as well.


    "This place is just as boring as I remember it being. We should head home now because there is nothing else to see here." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura commented. She saw her mother walking toward her and Yoko, but that did not stop her from criticizing this place.


    Elios had a calm and happy look on her face, but there was a tick of annoyance beneath the surface. She looked annoyed, but then she took a calming breath to steady her mood.


    "Aww, don''t say words like this Sakura. You used to love this place when you were a kid. You used to beg me to come here so often."


    Elios teased Sakura and tried to wave the situation at the same time. But Sakura was not having any of it.


    "Yeah, I did beg you to bring me here. But that was because this was a place away from home and your horrible influence on my environment. I did not realize then that this place would be even worse to get away from you."


    Both mother and daughter stared off at each other with cold eyes. Sparks flew between them and Amane enjoyed sitting down and looking at them right now. She was discovering more and more of Elios''s weaknesses.


    Sakura''s mother might have come across as cold and calculating at first, but she was also human enough to feel emotions of annoyance.


    "Anyway, we should put it all past us and head out to our next destination. I booked us seats to the best these rides in this place. Won''t you come and join me?"


    Elios offered her hand toward Sakura and Amane. However, before anything could be decided, panic surged through the theme park.


    The crowd began to run around and out of the way of an enraged beast. The same rhino-like beast from before started to rampage around this park.


    "H-Help!"


    "Run away!"


    People were panicking around them as the beast refused to calm down. It''s hooves met the volunteers and broke their bones. The beast was rampaging in the theme park.


    "Oh my! Looks like one of the beasts we brought here for studying purposes has escaped and is now rampaging. We better go and save the people-"


    Amane stepped forward and ran toward the beast. She raised her hand and the beast stilled before paying attention to her.


    "Oh Yoko, you should not go against an enraged beast no matter how powerful you are. You *will* get hurt and-"


    Everyone in the park watched as the beast lunged at Amane but she not only dodged it but also made chains appear and bind the beast up. The beast tried to struggle but it was also in pain and about to faint.


    Amane rested her hand on the beast''s head and it fainted due to exhaustion. Amane had forced its body to relax and drove the pain out.


    "-I will help you out. Huh? You have already dealt with the beast? How did - I mean, how wonderful. So, this is your power?"


    Elios looked shocked and uncomfortable as she watched Yoko use her powers. She was seething inside her heart since she had not expected Yoko to be able to use her powers.


    The beast in front of her had been pumped full of drugs and would not be able to calm down once it woke up. There was also a shock collar on the beast''s body which Elios had control of.


    So, she activated the collar and the beast cried out in pain before waking up once more. It was right behind Yoko and it would injure her.


    Now was the time for Elios to step in, but Sakura beat her to the punch.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    "Yoko, duck right now."


    Sakura held her hand out toward the monster and flames appeared from her hand and engulfed the beast. Within seconds, the beast was gone and nothing remained of its body.


    "Tsk, this was easy. My flames are getting more and more powerful by the day."


    Sakura''s words were full of admiration but complaining as well. She quickly made her way toward Yoko to check up on her cousin.


    Meanwhile, Elios knew that she had lost her chance at saving these two. But she could not be mad because she had gotten some precious information out of this outing.


    It was obvious to her now that drugs did not work on this pair. She had tried them and found them to be useless. But it made her desire to have Yoko Tsurugi at her side all the stronger.


    And even Sakura was beginning to impress Elios now. She had never paid much attention to her daughter but it had been the wrong thing to do. It seemed as if Sakura had a lot of power in her small body as well.


    ''I guess I need to change my strategy about how to approach this situation.''


    Elios Tsurugi was a businesswoman and she never made losing moves. Even now, she would win and conquer these people in front of her. And to do that, she had a plan in motion.


    "You both must be tired after that eventful day today. Why don''t you come back home with me and I will treat you to some ice-cream now?"


    Both Sakura and Yoko looked at Elios like she was a fool. They could not figure out what was wrong with her now.


    But Elios had a change in her plans because of all that she saw.


    It would be impossible for her to physically put Sakura and Yoko in danger. But she could get them emotionally at least.


    Both Sakura and Yoko lacked a female role model in their life. The love and care of a mother eluded them. So, Elios was sure that this was a longing buried deep in their heart - to get the case of a mother.


    And that was the role she was going to play in their life now. She was going to be a mother to these two girls and make them depend on her like that.


    Now this was a long road that would need time and effort to pull off. But Elios was willing to put in the effort.


    ''After all, talent is necessary to make a business grow. And I need to have these two on my side if I want to become even more successful.''


    Elios was sure that Yoko and Sakura would agree to her proposal out of curiosity if nothing else. These two would want to know what Elios was cooking and-


    "No thanks. I just want to head home and sleep now. Today was too hectic for me and I still need to catch up on my sleep from yesterday. Sakura, are you coming with me or not?"


    Elios watched with tense eyes as Yoko declined her hospitality and decided to go home. Even Sakura looked amused as she followed Yoko Tsurugi.


    "I will come with you. My doctor asked me to refrain from eating things like Ice-cream for the time being. I also need to get some work done at home."


    Both Sakura and Yoko refused to come with Elios. It was humiliating and a public shun of her hospitality.


    ''These two fuckers. I was being lenient until now, but it seems like I need to put a stop to their mischief. I will not take this humiliation sitting down.''

 Chapter 199 199: A stunning drama [pt2]

    People looked at Elios Tsurugi''s tense smile and snickered at her misfortune. Only her employees looked beneath the surface and felt their hearts stop in fear of her mood."M-Madam, are you alright? Do you need us to do anything for you?"


    The employees quickly tried to bring their boss in a good mood. Their employment depended on Elios Tsurugi''s good mood.


    "Get lost. All of you get lost and do your work. If I need you, then I will call for you. Until then, you need to stay away from me."


    Everyone gulped their fears down and took a step back from Elios Tsurugi. Her glaring eyes were enough to make them all shudder in fear. Even the passer-by looked uncomfortable and turned their eyes away.


    The employees flinched and jumped away from their boss. They did not dare to look at her in case they would incur her wrath even more.


    Eliso Tsurugi knew that she had failed her first plan but this was far from over. But this was only the start of her plan. She still had a lot of things left to do and tricks to pull off.


    ''Fine. If those kids want to play with me on an even playground, then I will show them who I am. I will pressure them slowly and drive their business away.''


    Elios Tsurugi picked up her phone and made a call. She had kept in contact with the Tsurugi family elders for these kinds of situations and now it was paying off.


    Elder Hao picked up the phone call in under a minute and he sounded surprised to hear from Elios.


    "My child. What can I do to help you out? Whatever it is, you can tell me."


    Elder Hao was one of her parent''s friends and he was also the one who introduced Elios to the Tsurugi household. He had reaped a lot of benefits once Elios had taken her position.


    It was thanks to Elios that Elder Hao was the head of the elders. She had put in a lot of effort to make people submissive to her.


    "I need a favor, Elder Hao. I want you to send me anything and everything about Yoko Tsurugi and my child. The more you can dig into it, the better it would be. I will also give you a lot of benefits."


    Elios offered it all to Elder Hao and she knew that this was an offer the elder would not be able to refuse.


    Knowing Elder Hao''s temper and his character, there was no way he would get along with Yoko Tsurugi. He was someone Elios could count on.


    "I see. So Akabe dragged you into our family affairs as well, dear child. I would advise you to stay out of this mess if you care for your life, but I can tell that you are not interested in hearing me out."


    "Very well then. I will tell you all about Yoko Tsurugi and her weakness. But you better be careful because Yoko Tsurugi is not an easy opponent to face."


    It was easy for Elios to imagine what happened between Elder Hao and Yoko Tsurugi. And since it was Elder Hao who asked Elios to remain vigilant, she knew that things were serious.


    But at the same time, Elios had dealt with such kids before. There were a lot of upcoming businesses that tried to compete with hers but ended up getting crushed. These kids needed to be put in their place soon.


    ...¡­


    "Yoko, are you sure you want to leave my mother like this? She would not let us go this easily."


    Sakura was worried about what her mother''s next move would be. She knew her mother well and this terrified her a lot.


    But Yoko looked unbothered by what was going to happen next.


    "Sakura, stop worrying. If your mother wants to come after us, then let her. We will just end up crushing her even harder than before."


    Amane assured Sakura and that did make her feel better. It was not a complete confirmation that things would be alright, but this was something.


    But little did they both know that things were about to get a lot more complicated. And not the way these two expected things to get complicated.


    That morning, Sakura was woken up by a phone call quite early in the morning. She was still half-asleep but she managed to pick up the phone.


    "Hello, how may I help you?"


    Sakura rubbed her eyes as she stood up. She stretched her arms above her head and worked all the cracks out of her body.


    "I-I would like to cancel my appointment with your family and take my offer back. I no longer wish to do any business with you."


    Those words woke Sakura right up. She had not expected to get such a surprise as soon as she woke up that day.


    "Huh? Wait, who is this? Do I know you? Hey, tell me more about your¡­"


    The phone call ended on the other side. Sakura was left looking at her phone with a look of disbelief on her face.


    "I¡­what was that?"


    That was the start of things going downhill. Throughout the day, Sakura kept on getting such calls from a lot of people. Some wanted to cancel their orders, the others wanted to make useless inquiries.


    It was getting overwhelming for Sakura to handle alone.


    "I would like to cancel my order with your family as well. I-I should cut the call now."


    Even the most loyal of customers took their order back and that smelled of some bullshit. Sakura could not help but frown and her blood boiled after seeing all this.


    "Sakura, is everything alright? You have been seething for quite some time now."


    Amane asked as she noticed Sakura''s mood. It was dark and Sakura looked ready to kill someone. But then, Sakura took some calming breaths.


    "Everything is alright. Well, there is a small problem but I will deal with it on my end. There is no need for you to be worried about anything, Yoko."


    Sakura tried to appear calm and not stressed. She did not want Yoko to be worried about anything.


    Whatever was happening around here was her problem to solve. She knew that she could help Yoko out with this.


    "Sakura, there is no need for you to take this burden alone. If you want my help, then speak up. I am always here to help you out."


    That was what Yoko told Sakura and Sakura was thankful for her support. But this was something she wanted to do alone. She needed to make sure she had everything ready on her end.


    ''I don''t need to get Yoko concerned for no reason. I can take care of things on my own. I will also prove that I am the right person to keep by your side, Yoko.''


    "No, there is nothing wrong here. I will get going now since I have more work to do."


    Sakura needed to look more into things. She was sure that her mother was involved in these things in some way but she needed proof.


    ...¡­


    Amane watched Sakura''s expression change in various ways. Her cousin was taking a lot of pain right now and she seemed to have realized what was happening as well.


    "Well, that old woman is starting to get on my nerves. She was cute before and I did not mind her, but I think I will have her removed now."


    Amane flexed her hand and waited for the phone call. She knew that she would get one from Charlie soon.


    And as expected, Charlie called her in the next fifteen minutes. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko, how are you doing? I heard the news of your family and the difficulties it is facing. So, do you know who is responsible for all this? Do you need my help with anything?"


    Charlie sounded excited to help Yoko out. And the sentiments were appreciated by Yoko, but they were not necessary.


    "Hmm, I don''t think I need your help with anything, but I will let you know if I find anything worth my notice. You can relax until now."


    As much as Amane would like to dump everything on others'' shoulders, she knew she could not make a habit of this.


    Elios Tsurugi was only able to do all this because she did not fear Yoko and her influence. What Yoko needed to do was crush Elios and show her that her position meant nothing.


    "I see. But if you need any help from my side then tell me. I will be willing to help you out."


    Charlie''s offer was so tempting. Especially when you looked at her position as the leader of the divine guild and you suddenly had one heck of an ally.


    "Hey Charlie, I changed my mind. I need you to do a few things for me. I think getting your help would be much more fun than letting things stay like this."


    "Ah sure, you can ask for help. You can use me and my resources as much as you want to. I don''t mind anything you do to me."


    This was what Charlie offered Amane and Amane could not help but feel spoilt by her friend. This was too tempting of an offer.


    "Aww Charlie, you will make me swoon if you keep on saying words like these. But for now, just help me get a few things and that would be all."


    Amane had a plan now.


    If Elios was thinking of depriving her of her opportunities, then Amane would do the same to Elios.

 Chapter 200 200: Decisions are hard [pt1]

    Elios Tsurugi was in a great mood. She had given the orders and now she just needed to sit back and relax. The rest of the things would happen as she had ordered them to happen.It would not take long for Yoko Tsurugi''s empire to fall. And it would all have been done by a single person. Truly, no one could resist her charms as well as her political powers.


    Elios Tsurugi was truly the best person for these kinds of jobs and she knew that as well.


    So naturally, she celebrated this by opening another bottle of her favorite vine and pouring herself a glass. She needed to celebrate her victory over Yoko Tsurugi.


    Only, it seemed as if the world had other plans for her to follow.


    As soon as Elios opened the bottle of wine and poured herself a glass, the door to her office opened and her panicked secretary entered the room. Something drastic seemed to have happened for her secretary to look like this.


    "What''s wrong? This better be important if you are barging into the room like this. I don''t think I can excuse your rudeness otherwise."


    The secretary would be lucky if she was not fired. But since she had done such a remarkable job up until this date, Elios decided to give her another chance to prove her worth.


    The secretary looked stumped and afraid. She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out of her mouth at first.


    But then she seemed to gather her courage and speak up.


    "B-Boss, we are in trouble. Our stock prices keep on falling and our suppliers and financiers are backing away. Our business is at an all-time decline from which we cannot recover on our own."


    The secretary''s words shocked Elios enough for her to throw her wine glass away and look at her with wide eyes.


    Elios rested her hand on her head and massaged it to get the pain out. She was beginning to develop a small headache now.


    "What did you say happened here? Oh god, not this shit again. Don''t tell me that it''s because the employees are protesting again to get a raise. We just gave them a bonus last month."


    The secretary shook her head as a negative.


    "I-It''s not the employees this time. It''s our customers and investors. They are refusing to cooperate with us over anything. Our scores are low and so is the interest of anyone in our company now."


    Elios was surprised now. This had happened suddenly and she could not help but feel suspicious of this. How could this have happened to her of all people?


    "You said that everyone is backing away slowly, huh? This cannot be natural. We need to get to the bottom of this for sure."


    Elios got up from her seat and brought her coat out. She wore it and decided to head out as well. She had a shareholder meeting to head toward and figure out what was going on here.


    Behind her, her secretary shook in her boots. She was as glad that she had gotten away with delivering such shocking news. Everyone else was certain that she would get fired for sure.


    ''Maybe Elios Tsurugi is not such a bitch as everyone makes her out to be. She does seem to have a human soul and¡­''


    "You! You are fired for giving me such bad news and being late to report such things to me. Hurry up and go away. I don''t want to see your face."


    The secretary''s smile fell off her face.


    Here she had been, thinking just how lucky she had gotten just now. But little did she know that it would be her biggest regret in life.


    The secretary left her post as well as the company with an angry expression that day. She did not even take her luggage and other things from the storage room.


    She would likely have some for those things later once she had calmed down and had more time to think over her actions. She did have a lot of important things.


    But what was she going to do now? She did not have a source of income anymore. This job had been everything the secretary had in her life.


    "Tsk, it looks like my mother still has that infamous temper of hers intact. She fired you off because of something that was not your fault, right? You poor girl."


    The secretary looked up, only to see Sakura standing in front of her. The younger looked like a guardian angel in the middle of the road.


    The secretary had been in this company for some time so she knew the young lady quite well. And often, she had felt bad for young Sakura''s circumstances.


    "Lady Sakura, what are you doing here? If your mother finds you here, then she would be even angrier than she already is."


    The secretary pointed out with a scared voice. She was one of the normal people of this world now so she needed to fear power. She no longer had money or influence in her life


    But Sakura did not even budge a single inch even after the secretary spoke of all this.


    "My mother¡­is a difficult person to understand or get along with. Often, she is scary enough to even give me goosebumps. Nevertheless, I can see that you had a tremendous hand in her success."


    "And that is why, I want to recruit you toward our side. Both I and Yoko can use someone like you by our side. You will not have to fear about getting fired randomly if you agree to come with us."


    Sakura extended her hand to the former secretary of her mother. The secretary was a miracle worker at times.


    She was both hardworking as well as smart enough to take care of things on her own.


    As such, Sakura wants this secretary at her side.


    "I¡­if you would have me then I will be more than happy to join your side."


    The secretary had nothing to lose now anyway. She had already been fired from her job.


    ...¡­


    "Ugh, this is such a drag. Why did I decide to go shopping alone while Sakura goes off and does her thing? I should have gone with her. Maybe then I would not be stuck in this store."


    Usually, Amane liked shopping and looking around.


    Getting new and shiny things was a fun luxury not everyone could afford. And that was why Yoko liked money and influence.


    But today, it was just a hindrance. She had been listening to the shopkeeper brag about his worthless collection for about half an hour now.


    "-and this one is another luxurious one our customers adore. It also has a very manageable price range and-"


    See, this was what Yoko talked about. She was not interested in these products and her temper was very close to burning this store.


    "Excuse me. I need to head to the washroom right now."


    Amane stood up and startled the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper did not even realize that Amane was trying to run away from him. He looked happy to assist her in any way possible.


    "Of course. My worker will lead you to the washroom in the back. I hope you have a fun time there."


    The shopkeeper smiled a happy smile and Amane was sure that he was not even thinking half the time he spoke.


    Either that, or he had no situational awareness to speak of. Who said such words to their customers in such an open manner?


    Heck, the worker leading Amane back to the bathroom looked startled and embarrassed on her employee''s behalf.


    "Miss, this is the washroom."


    The employee looked uncomfortable, not knowing what she should do now. Should she wait for Yoko Tsurugi to be finished? Or should she go back to her post?


    "Thank you for leading me here. I will take things over from here."


    Amane promised the worker and she hesitated before she went back to her post once more. Luckily for her, Amane decided not to use the device she had to knock this woman out.


    But she did knock at the door of the washroom and entered a stall. Then, it was time for her to pull off her disappearing trick.


    Amane opened the door to the bathroom and quietly walked out. No one stopped her since there was no one here. And Amane walked right of the store''s backdoor.


    She was never going to come back here again.


    "Finally, I am free of that nightmare. Now let''s see where I can go from here."


    Amane opened the map, only to see a familiar person passing her by. Aqua looked out of it right now and her eyes also looked dazed over.


    Something seemed to have happened, but Amane thought twice about it before calling her over. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aqua, hey Aqua, are you alright? Can you even hear me?"


    From the way Aqua was behaving, it would be fair to assume that she did not want to be called out to by anyone. She seemed a little lost in her thoughts for now.


    On the other hand, Amane was getting more and more curious about Aqua''s situation. She could tell that there was something wrong with Aqua now. But whatever it was still not clear to Amane.


    So, she decided to go out and check things out. She followed Aqua as she walked around the town and then paused when Aqua sat down on the city bench. She looked exhausted and done.

 Chapter 201 201: Decisions are hard [pt2]

    "You finally stopped walking. Was it fun making me walk around the town? You could have stopped in between and explained yourself at least. It would have helped me out."Amane decided to walk out of the shadows and she watched Aqua look startled by her sudden appearance.


    Aqua opened her mouth to respond but no words came out. She had been rendered speechless suddenly. But she also gathered herself and decided to pull her head out of her thoughts.


    "I am not acting like myself today¡­? How fitting. I am feeling like myself today as well. I think I need to lie down and rest now."


    Aqua spoke these words but she made no move to get up and lie down. She still looked dazed as she looked at the setting sun.


    "Ahh, so what happened? Are you going to tell me anything at all? You look a lot more tired than before. Don''t tell me! The time you spent with me and Sakura was not to your liking and¡­"


    "Don''t talk about that time. I do not want to talk about anything concerning *her*"


    Amane was startled by the sudden fierceness of Aqua''s words. And for what it was worth, Aqua looked surprised as well at the loud noise she had produced.


    But she decided to calm herself down and take a few deep breaths.


    "I apologize. I did not mean to speak so rudely to you. Maybe I am feeling a little under the weather. I should head home now."


    Aqua could not believe the words escaping her mouth. This was not what she had planned to say to Yoko Tsurugi at all.


    Aqua had come here to force Yoko Tsurugi to go with her and then exchange her in place of her other half. That had been Aqua''s plan all along and she had steeled herself to follow through.


    But now that it was time for her to carry out her plans, her heart refused to follow through. There was a certain pang in her heart where her other half had been and it protested this move.


    ''Tsk, you might be gone but you will not stop being an annoyance to me even now. You were truly in love with Yoko Tsurugi, right? Even your left-over presence would not let me hard this woman.''


    Aqua gritted her teeth until she tasted blood in her mouth. She knew that there was nothing else she could do about this situation and that sucked.


    In her distracted state, Aqua forgot to keep her guard up. She felt a palm sliding against her forehead and checking her temperature. It startled Aqua and she took quite a few steps back.


    "Oh my! You don''t seem to have a fever but you certainly are ill. How did this happen to you? What made you lose your other half?"


    For the first time in her life, Aqua felt a tiny both of hate make its way into her heart. She hated how Yoko Tsurugi was speaking so casually, almost as if she had nothing to do with this situation.


    Moreover, she did not sound worried about Aqua''s other half, but she sounded curious to know more.


    And despite all this, Aqua could not bring herself to hate Yoko Tsurugi at all. Her instincts and feelings would not allow this to happen.


    ''Tsk, I hate my body and my awareness of my surroundings. This was not supposed to happen to me. God, I wish my other half was here.''


    "Aqua, is everything alright? You can tell me anything and I will try to help you out."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s words were encouraging but they sounded empty in Aqua''s head. She could not help but sigh as soon as she heard them.


    She wanted to believe Yoko Tsurugi, but hope had been diminished from her life slowly. She could not take this anymore.


    "There, everything would be alright. You are just going through a rough patch in your life. Things would start to pick for you soon enough. You just need to wait around a little more and see."


    Aqua opened her mouth to speak but then closed her mouth. There was a lot she wanted to speak about, but her mouth refused to open and form words.


    Only tears struck Aqua''s eyes and she ended up sobbing out loudly. She could not help herself there and her sobs echoes throughout the park.


    "Let it all out. You need to cry and let your sadness pour out of you. Things would get better soon for you."


    Aqua assured the female in her arms. The more she assured Aqua, the harder Aqua cried in her arms. In the end, Aqua fell asleep and refused to wake up for the time being. Amane could tell that she was exhausted.


    But this was not what concerned Amane. She had felt Aqua''s aura and it had an incompleteness to her.


    The beast-like entity that made up Aqua''s other half seemed to be missing. Someone or something seemed to have ripped that entity out of Aqua''s body and consciousness.


    ''If someone does have this kind of power, then it is dangerous. This is too much like those from my past. They all should have been dead or sealed up. But it seemed as if someone had decided to wake these scientists up.''


    The more Amane learned about this situation, the more she wanted to deny everything and live a happy and carefree life.


    Things were¡­ not looking up for her now.


    She remained in her current position for about half an hour before Aqua stirred and woke up. Aqua looked marginally better than before and she also looked well-rested.


    There was still a deep sadness in her eyes, but it was no longer that soul-consuming feeling she felt before.


    "Are you finally awake now? You sure took your time."


    Amane teased Aqua but the other had no energy to even push Amane away. She only ended up leaning more and more into Amane''s side.


    "Be quiet. Just let me rest a little bit on your arm. I am tired and my eyes refuse to open."


    Aqua complained as she threw her body against Amane''s side. She seemed to be getting comfortable in her current state.


    "Hey Yoko, do you know how long I have been with my other half? My whole life. But despite that, I never bothered giving it a name or calling out to it. It even asked me for a name once but I ignored it."


    "How weird¡­I thought I would be happy to be the owner of my own life again. But this is difficult. This loneliness is not what I expected my freedom to be."


    Aqua finally seemed to be in a mood to talk about her feelings. She was feeling comfortable and warm in Yoko''s presence.


    Once again, she did not know whether it was because of the lingering influence of her other half or because she was beginning to develop feelings for Yoko Tsurugi as well. But one thing was for certain - she could not sit here and waste her time.


    She needed to act now.


    "Hey Yoko, can you help me out with something? I know you are busy but I do need your help."


    In the end, Aqua decided to brave her feelings and ask for help. Sitting still would not help her out and she could not live a life without her other half by her side.


    "Ah, so you finally decided and are now asking for my help? But are you sure you want my *help* with this?"


    Yoko Tsurugi''s words made it sound like she knew what Aqua was planning here. That did take Aqua aback a little but she took in a deep breath to calm herself down. Things were alright and she had not been caught for now.


    "I do want your help but I will not force you to do anything for me. The decision to do anything to help me out is yours."


    Aqua forced these words out. Her mind and her heart were at war with each other. They both wanted different things from her.


    "Fine, I will help you out. So Aqua, lead the way."


    Aqua suppressed her shock at the easy acceptance and started to walk back to the lab she had been in before. It was going to take some time to get back home.


    Yoko followed behind her but she was never too far to be out of reach or sight. It seemed like Yoko''s offer of helping Aqua out was genuine.


    Her decision to use Yoko Tsurugi made Aqua feel a little guilty. She was sure that this decision would be one to haunt her later.


    ''But I need my other half to be with me. Her presence will let me get over this in the future.''


    This was something Aqua believed in. She was willing to bet anything that this was going to be the truth.


    "We are here. This is the lab I was commissioned in. Let''s head in now so that I can show you around."


    It was weird that there seemed to be no one in the lab. Even the lights were turned off and the experiment chambers were empty. Aqua could not help but feel as if this was a trap laid out specifically for them.


    "So, this is the lab you were raised in? It''s interesting. Do you mind if I look around? Maybe I will find something of notice." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aqua had no idea what Yoko hoped to find in here, but she let Yoko look around for now.

 Chapter 202 202: A hand for help [pt1]

    Aqua was half expecting someone to jump out and tell her that this was some kind of prank and that this lab had not been abandoned by the others. But nothing of that sort happened for her.Yoko seemed quite busy exploring this lab at this moment. Her eyes and hands moved from one device to another.


    "Someone took great pains to set up this lab. I can see that a lot of money was spent on this lab in the past few years. Everything is brand new but well-used."


    Aqua had no idea what Yoko Tsurugi saw to come to this conclusion, but she was not wrong. This place had been well-used as well as maintained.


    However, this place was also out of her control to handle now. Aqua was going to end up torching this place if she did not find her other half''s whereabouts here.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, stop playing around and be serious. We are here to rescue someone and¡­"


    Aqua heard the brief sound of someone panting. Whosoever it was, they seemed to be in pain and they were heading their way.


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    After Aqua had lost her other half, her instincts as well as her senses had gotten dull. So naturally, Amane heard the disturbance before Aqua did but she did not show it on her face.


    It was not until the person that was causing this disturbance showed himself that Amane decided to act.


    The half-beast lunged toward them and Amane raised her hand to form a barrier between him and the duo. That action caught Aqua off guard.


    "What the hell. Wait, I know this person. He is someone who was in the same experimental batch as me. It looks like he has lost his mind recently."


    The other wild person fought against Amane''s hold to try and get himself free. But Amane held the bonds tightly and thought about what she should do with this man.


    However, Aqua was faster than Amane had been and she ended up knocking the other out. The wild man groaned before he collapsed on the ground.


    "Finally, he went down. Now this shall give us enough time to observe what happened here."


    Aqua bent down to observe the person she had knocked out. The unconscious man took small but sharp breaths to suppress his desire to stand up again. It seemed as if he was fighting against himself.


    Aqua could not sense anything in the air so it must mean that this person must have been given some kind of drug to act this way.


    Amane leaned down beside Aqua as well and decided to look at this man''s psyche. Her powers worked through the wild man''s body and she found traces of drugs inside him.


    "Seems like someone drugged this man almost four to five hours ago. That is the same time they seemed to have abandoned this lab. It seemed as if this was all planned."


    Aqua suppressed her gasp of surprise when she heard Yoko''s words. She knew that they were true in her heart but she did not want to believe in them.


    "We got abandoned? No way. Surely that is not possible. Our boss would not abandon us like this and-"


    "And yet, it seems as if you did get abandoned. You need to face the truth and come back to your senses. Now, let me find a way to track down your other half."


    Aqua went quiet once she was reprimanded. She could not say anything since Amane had only spoken logically. So Aqua waited for Yoko to make a move first.


    "Do you even know how to hack the mainframe to find where the others went?"


    Aqua asked a bit too late. By that time, Amane was already setting up herself to investigate. Her powers brushed over everything and picked up all the scents and hints.


    "Hack the mainframe? We won''t need to do something that tedious. Just give me a minute and I will figure out where the people in this lab went."


    Amane started picking up signs soon when she used her powers. Often, Humans thought that they had hidden everything they could hide, but that was their misconception.


    There were signals and hints that humans could never pick up on normally. So, it was impossible for them to completely clear a crime scene of hints.


    And that was what Amane used to track them down. Within minutes, she had a general location of where the people she was chasing after went.


    "Alright, I know where we are going next. But we also need to take care of this place. It is not safe for anyone to venture into accidentally."


    Amane opened her phone and made a call. That startled Aqua and she snatched Amane''s phone before cutting the call.


    "Have you gone mad? There is no way this place can be discovered by anyone. What do you think my boss would do? He would destroy this place and any evidence it holds. I will not risk the safety of my other half like this¡­"


    Aqua gasped at the sudden increase in pressure over her body. She could not help but gasp as the pressure began to hurt more and more until it became unbearable.


    But just as it was becoming a lot more to handle, Amane lowered the pressure and Aqua was able to take in big gulps of breaths.


    "Aqua, I am not here as your assistant, but as an investigator myself. It would serve you well to remember this small bit of information for the future. Also, I am going to do as I please and you cannot stop me."


    Aqua knew that Yoko Tsurugi had made up her mind. It had been foolish of her to try and stop Yoko since the start.


    Still, she had somehow hoped that it would not be the case for her and Yoko would somehow listen to her words.


    "You are so selfish. Would it kill you to listen to my words for once? I am not asking a lot from you, am I?"


    Aqua asked as she gasped and coughed to get more air into her lungs. She looked up into Yoko Tsurugi''s eyes and froze.


    "No, you are not asking a lot from me. But whatever you are asking is getting quite annoying for me so I need you to stop."


    Aqua''s words were stuck in her throat. She swallowed everything she was about to say and fell quiet. She watched as Yoko moved around to find more evidence of what happened.


    Her energy filled every space of this place as she dug deeper and deeper into the scents left behind. And just when she thought she had what she had been looking for, it all started to fade away.


    "Tsk, paranoid bastards. At least they were careless enough to leave crumbs of their energy. I know where we need to go from here."


    Hope swelled Aqua''s insides and she felt thankful. She still felt annoyed at Yoko but was being overshadowed by her desire but even that was beginning to fade away.


    "Hey, if you know where my other half is, then let''s hurry up and chase after her. There is no need for us to waste time like this¡­"


    Aqua stopped speaking when she noticed that Yoko looked uninterested in her actions. Instead of standing up, Yoko sat down once more and sighed.


    "I would rather not chase after your other half today. I am sure that our opponents know that we have found this place and they would be ready for a counterattack. It will be better for us to take out time."


    Amane''s words caused Aqua to fume. She did not want to listen to Amane and sit around without doing anything.


    She needed to move her body and get rid of the agitation she had been feeling up until now.


    "Yoko, what are you saying? We need to attack now before our enemies tighten their security. There is no better time for us to attack than now. Don''t you think so as well?"


    Aqua tried to persuade Amane into heading out now. Every second she spends away from her other half was annoying and filled with pain. It was not a lot right now, but it would start to get painful soon.


    "I know you are eager to meet your other half, Aqua. But you need to be careful. As much as I want to help you out, I have my priorities as well. I have people waiting for me back home." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane''s words annoyed Aqua a lot, but she knew that this was the only way to get the cooperation she needed from Yoko. She had to bow her head and wait for Yoko to agree with her.


    "Fine, you can go back home today. But you must help me out tomorrow for sure. I cannot be away from my other half for too long."


    Loneliness and nostalgia were already beginning to settle inside Aqua''s heart. She was sure that she would do something stupid if she was not detained now.


    Yoko must have known that as well because she did not leave Aqua alone. Instead, she extended her hand toward Aqua and held it toward the elder.


    "Come with me tonight. I feel as if I should not leave you alone for now. Desperate people like you are prone to making foolish moves in desperate times."


    Aqua wanted to deny Yoko''s assistance. She did not want to own Yoko anything.


    And yet, she carved that relief Yoko gave her and wanted to lean more into it.

 Chapter 203 203: A hand for help [pt2]

    "Yoko Tsurugi, where did you disappear to in the middle of the day? Do you know how big of a shock it was for me to get a phone call saying that you disappeared from the shop you were at? The shop owner almost-"Aqua had been at the Tsurugi household a few times now and she had also kept an eye on Yoko Tsurugi''s whereabouts. So, she knew who the person in front of her was.


    She would have known who Elios Tsurugi was even if Aqua had nothing to do with Yoko anyway.


    But what Aqua did not expect was running into Elios Tsurugi like this. This abrupt meeting was making Aqua feel weird.


    "Who is your friend, Yoko? I never permitted you to bring any friends hope. I am sorry dear, but I need you to go back home today. You see, Yoko is under house arrest and she should respect her boundaries."


    Elios Tsurugi looked at Aqua as if she was a bug. Despite her kind tone and soft demure, Elios Tsurugi''s eyes were harsh and cracking. One look was enough to tell Aqua that she was not welcome in this house.


    But much to Aqua''s surprise, Yoko took a stance in front of her and blocked Elios from looking at her directly. Yoko seemed to be looking at Elios straight with a complex look in her eyes.


    "Elios, keep your complaints to yourself. Aqua is my acquaintance and my guest as well. Also, I am the family head right now so I don''t need your permission to house anyone."


    Elios Tsurugi was triggered as soon as she heard those words. She had not expected Yoko to talk back to her.


    "I know that you are a little annoyed at me right now, Yoko. But there is no reason for you to be behaving like this toward me. I am just trying to think of your future when I say all this. Yoko I-"


    "Should audition out for a movie. I have to say that you are a great actress for sure. Even I would have fallen for your sob story if I met you for the first time today." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elios Tsurugi could not take this humiliation anymore. She walked down the stairs and stood in front of Yoko.


    Elios Tsurugi was a whole head taller than Yoko and her body looked much more intimidating. It made Aqua tense up and she positioned herself to counter an attack if it was made.


    But Elios Tsurugi did not attack Yoko outright. There was no real way for her to attack Yoko without causing trouble for herself as well.


    Instead, she calmed herself down and looked Yoko in the eyes. This was a battle of willpower and who could last longer like this?


    But even this, Elios lost. This look in Yoko''s eyes was too heavy and tiresome to be looked at for much longer. Elios had to put in the white flag and walk away.


    "This is far from over, Yoko Tsurugi. You will be brought to justice one of these days for sure."


    Amane was amused after she heard Elios''s threat. She was no longer surprised or shocked by the words that came out of Elios''s mouth. The elder lady was just another minor villain in Yoko''s life now.


    "Ah, sure Aunty. You can try everything you can to try and bring me down. But I assure you that none of it would have any impact on me."


    Amane promised this to Elios and the eldest stalked out of the house. It was likely that she would not come back today at all.


    "Hmm, looks like we got rid of one problem for now. So, let''s head inside for now and make sure you are settled in nicely."


    Amane warped her arm around Aqua''s waist and led her inside. Aqua wanted to say that it was uncomfortable for her to be held like this, but that would be a lie. It felt comforting to be held like this.


    She had not expected it, but Yoko''s arms were surprisingly firm and cozy as they closed around her middle. It made Aqua want to lean more into her.


    "Yoko, hurry up and come here. I need you to see¡­oh god, you brought another woman home? When will you learn not to keep picking up stray dogs."


    Aqua did not know if she felt insulted or mortified to be called a stray dog by Sakura of all people. The younger had never really liked Aqua all that much.


    But there was something¡­different¡­about Sakura today. It might be the way she carried herself or the air of power around her. Aqua was unsure what changed, but something seemed to have changed.


    "Sakura, are you jealous? Come here. I have two arms and I can hug two people with them. There is no need to be jealous."


    Sakura let out a tired sigh at Yoko''s actions. But she did burrow herself into Amane''s embrace and burrowed her face into Amane''s shoulder.


    "If I get lazy, it is all your fault. Ah, why do I even bother with you at this point?"


    Sakura held Amane tightly as she asserted her claim. Her every action told Aqua to keep her distance from Yoko. Find your next read at empire


    And Aqua would have pulled herself back if not for Yoko holding tightly onto her middle.


    "Hey, we are all acquaintances here and we have even spent some quality time together before. I am sure you both can get along with each other."


    Aqua was sure that they all could get along if they wanted to. But it did not seem as if Sakura Tsurugi wanted to get along with her.


    There seemed to be some kind of secret communication going on between Yoko and Sakura and ultimately Sakura sighed and gave up.


    "Aqua, I know that you are going through some tough times so I want to help you out. Come, I will take you to your room now."


    Aqua tried not to show her shock when Sakura Tsurugi offered this and grabbed hold of Aqua''s arm. Despite her gentle grip on her arm, Aqua was sure that Sakura did not like or care about her.


    ''She is just being kind to me so that Yoko will not be disappointed in her.''


    ......


    "You ran away from your duties and responsibilities. Do you have anything to say about you, Professor Ross? Any excuses you want to make right before I have you killed off?"


    Professor Ross looked up with a sweaty face as he faced Chen, his boss.


    Chen looked unhappy with Professor Ross''s decision to run away from the incoming fight but there had been a reason for this.


    "I-I did this for our organization''s benefit. A-Actually, my facility was not fit to fight in. We would have suffered huge losses if Yoko Tsurugi decided to lose control of her powers there. That is why¡­"


    "You did what you had to and you ran away? Oh my! How thoughtful of you."


    Professor Ross gulped his saliva down as he looked at Chen. His heart sank as soon as he realized that Chen had no intention of listening to his words or his excuses.


    "A-A chance. Please give me another chance to prove my worth to you. I have a plan to bring a special specimen back to the lab for you."


    Now that gave Chen a pause. He gestured for the Professor to keep on speaking. And that was when Professor knew that it was his chance.


    ", the person who led Yoko Tsurugi to my lab was an experiment of mine, Aqua. Currently, I have her other half and she is following my orders. If I order her to betray Yoko, I am sure she would follow it as well."


    Chen lowered his hand and he had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "I see. So, you already have a plan in motion for such a situation. In that case, I will give you another chance to prove yourself to me. But this time, do not disappoint me or I will have you experimented on."


    Professor Ross flinched at those words. He was a scientist and had performed his fair share of experiments. He knew what these experiments entitled and he never wanted to be a part of it.


    ''I-I need to get things back on the right track no matter what I must do. I will not be experimented upon today.


    That was what Professor Ross promised to himself. He quickly stood up and walked out of the gate. He had a lot to prepare right now.


    As soon as he was out of the way, Chen clenched his fist and blood began to flow out of his wounded hand. But he quickly relaxed and looked at his wound. It had not even hurt this time. The curse was spreading across his body faster now.


    "Tsk, that Yoko Tsurugi is a pain in my ass. She is like a bad memory, following me even when I want to get rid of it. Should I have her taken care of?"


    Chen had not taken any personal interest in Yoko Tsurugi up until now. But it seemed more and more likely that he would need to step into the situation soon.


    For now, he would give Professor Ross a chance. But if Professor Ross fails to correct the situation, Chen would step in and take over.


    Until then, Chen would research the situation more. Something about this Yoko Tsurugi was beginning to bug him now. And Chen wanted to resolve any tension he felt in the air.

 Chapter 204 204: Help to distract [pt1] R-18

    ''What is this situation? I just wanted to fall asleep on my bed. So how did I end up being sandwiched between two well-developed bodies like these. And I understand that Yoko is ripped, but what the hell happened to Sakura.''Aqua tried to fall asleep but her body was too awake to let her sleep. Currently, Aqua was trapped between Sakura and Yoko''s sleeping bodies and she had no idea how that happened.


    It felt like one second, Aqua had been ready to head to bed, and the next second she had been surrounded.


    "See, I knew this would happen to you Aqua. Are you not able to sleep because memories are bothering you? You do not need to bottle up your emotions. We are here for you."


    Aqua gulped as she felt Yoko circle her middle with her arms. Yoko pulled Aqua''s body closer to her own and that made Aqua able to handle every muscle in Yoko''s body.


    She was especially aware of the pair of beautiful and big breast digging into her back.


    Sakura''s well-developed body was also flushed against Aqua''s. It made Sakura''s big breasts rub and touch Aqua''s nipples and that made her hard. The sensations were tingling Aqua''s body.


    "Shh, I know this is overwhelming but you should accept our touch and presence. Yoko will not let you go until you feel better anyway. And you need us in your life right now. Your body is so tense so let us help you out."


    Aqua opened her mouth to protest but Sakura''s hands squeezed her breast and made Aqua flush. Whatever complaint Aqua had about Sakura stopped in her mouth as she felt sensations tingling all over her body.


    "I¡­should we be doing this right now? It''s late and we should be asleep¡­ ugh."


    Aqua''s sentence ended in a moan as she felt Yoko''s hand touching her wet pussy. It was leaking already and her cock throbbed in need.


    No matter what Aqua''s mouth said, her body liked what was being done to it. It even wanted more as Aqua''s hips buckled unconsciously into Yoko''s hands.


    "Oh, you want to sleep? Then you can sleep. Sakura and I will take care of your body and help you relax. Now close your eyes and let the sleep wash over your senses."


    That was easier said than done. Aqua tried to fall asleep and she closed her eyes. But Yoko decided to tease her clit and that was it for Aqua.


    Her body jerked awake and Aqua panted in painful pleasure. Her body was tingling all over and her eyes were filled with tears of joy.


    "Ahhh¡­no, don''t touch me there. I will not be able to control myself."


    Aqua complained but her body pushed itself more and more into Yoko''s hands. Aqua was overwhelmed as she was forced to shiver in pleasure again and again.


    Aqua thrashed in her place as Yoko played with her pussy and clit. And Sakura looked fascinated with Aqua''s expression and decided to play with her body as well.


    Sakura''s long and well-crafted fingers lingered at Aua''s waist for a minute before they snuck behind her back and one of those wet fingers entered her ass. That was overwhelming but in a good way.


    "N-Not that hole. Fuck my p-pussy if you must. M-My ass is¡­sensitive¡­"


    Aqua complained as she clamped down hard on the finger inside her body. She had one finger in her pussy and one in her ass now.


    "Aqua, you cannot tell us what to do and what not to do with your body. You just need to keep quiet and enjoy what is being done to you. After all, your cock is enjoying this and it''s leaking a lot."


    Aqua looked down at her leaking cock, but she also got an eyeful of Sakura''s hardness poking her pants. It looked huge and Aqua remembered it being inside her body.


    ''I want it. I want to suck on it. It will jab my pleasure spots so well and crush my insides.''


    Aqua did not even realize she had been looking down and drooling until now. But she looked up with a guilty expression as Sakura chuckled at her expression of want and need.


    "Ah, I can see which part of you truly appreciates me, senior. So, shall I give you want now?"


    Sakura was cocky but she had every reason to be. She rubbed her hard cock against Aqua''s body and noticed how Aqua flinched at the interaction and pulled back.


    Aqua was getting hard as well, but it was her pussy that wanted real action. It was drooling at the thought of getting Sakura''s hard cock inside her.


    "Tsk, you are so unfaithful to me. I gave you a little taste of Sakura''s cock and you got addicted to it? Seems like you need to be taught a lesson."


    Aqua felt the finger inside her pussy turn from two to three. It touched her G-spot and Aqua clamped her pussy around those fingers. Her hole was being abused by Yoko''s talented fingers.


    Sakura looked a little wistful but hungry for more. Her lips were smacked against Aqua''s and she felt Aqua flinch against her body before relaxing.


    "Oh, you both look good kissing each other. Sakura, keep on distracting her. I will open her body to take your cock."


    Yoko''s order caused Sakura to hasten her licking and sucking. This was not as good as kissing Yoko had been for Sakura, but being able to dominate someone like this also felt good.


    Sakura''s body was heavy with want. All she wanted to do was to push Aqua down right now and fuck into her.


    Yoko''s fingers made wet noises as they fucked in and out of Aqua''s body. Those wet noises were causing Aqua to lose her mind and Sakura felt them getting to her as well.


    One of her fingers joined Yoko''s inside Aqua''s stretched-out pussy and Sakura moaned as warmth and wetness surrounded her finger.


    "She''s ready to take you, Sakura. But maybe we should reposition Aqua a little bit. I want relief as well but I want to use her mouth."


    Aqua could only look up and moan as she was being used by the two Tsurugi in front of her. But she did not mind being used.


    Being in this state of calmness and non-thinking was great. It made Aqua able to relax her body.


    She allowed herself to be flipped before Aqua was made to lie down face-first. Her body was half popping up in Yoko''s lap while her bottom was being held up by Sakura''s hands. It left Aqua exposed and entirely up to the mercy of the two sisters.


    "Aqua, try to relax. You have taken in Sakura before so you know how big she is. You don''t want to tear yourself apart, right?"


    Yoko''s hands felt soft and relaxed against Aqua''s face. She leaned into Yoko''s touch as she felt Sakura''s big cock breach her opening and enter her.


    The stretch hurt this time as well and it forced Aqua''s body forward. Her face landed right into Yoko''s lap and her mouth kissed Yoko''s pussy.


    "Aqua, you and Sakura cannot be the only ones enjoying this now. Hurry, come here and lick me. If you make me come, then Sakura would make you come as well." Explore more at empire


    That seemed like a promise to Aqua. her pleasure-filled brain took it as such and she leaned forward to kiss Aqua even more. Her tongue lapped up and down Aqua''s pussy and Amane sighed before relaxing.


    "Fuck, you are tight and wet. Stop tightening your pussy like this. I can feel your body trying to suck me in so deep that it hurts."


    Sakura protested as her hips refused to be still. Her cock was being squeezed and massaged inside Aqua''s body and those inner muscles stuck to her body.


    But it was the view in front of her that was doing it for Sakura.


    Yoko seemed to be in control as she held Aqua''s head and controlled her pace. Aqua''s mouth licked and sucked at Yoko''s wet pussy. But every time it felt like Aqua was losing herself, Yoko pulled her head back.


    It forced a while out of Aqua''s mouth as she stilled.


    "Tsk, I am training you, Aqua. You need to learn that you do not always get the treats that you want. Now work your body and show Sakura how desperate you are for her to come inside you."


    Aqua whined at this. But her hips continued to back and forth. Sakura was sure that Aqua would be able to fuck herself if she stopped moving.


    And that was what Sakura did. She stopped moving and watched as Aqua desperately tried to fuck herself on Sakura''s cock.


    But the poor girl seemed to be deprived of what she truly wanted and needed.


    "Aww Sakura, are you torturing Aqua? Don''t forget that we are doing this to make her feel better and forget her sorrows. You should not make her suffer like this today."


    Yoko said that but her voice was teasing and filled with amusement. She seemed to be enjoying Sakura''s actions a lot more than she let on. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, I am helping Aqua forget about her troubles. After all, not letting her come is distracting her from thinking about anything else. Am I right Aqua? You are not able to think of anything else but me right now, right?"


    Sakura patted Aqua''s face which distracted Aqua and made her look up at Sakura with tear-filled eyes. The motion of her hips seemed to be enough of an answer.

 Chapter 205 205: Help to distract [pt2] R-18

    aqua''s tear-stained eyes were filled with want and need. she sought out sakura''s touch as sakura held her waist and gave a deep thrust. it instantly hit aqua''s pleasure spot and she collapsed.her mouth stopped working but amane let her go this time. she could tell that sakura was being too rough on aqua right now.


    "go easy on her, sakura. otherwise, you might end up breaking her like this." sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    amane commented as she pulled aqua''s mouth back on her pussy. it was frustrating for her to be in this state of constant arousal but not be able to come.


    amane needed a cock filling her up to be able to come.


    "tsk, i am going easy on her right now, yoko. but aqua''s body is not allowing me to pull out of it easily. she is swallowing me deep during my thrusts. this is a little too much even for me. ah fuck, i am about to come."


    sakura complained as she bit her lips. she could feel aqua''s pussy gripping her cock tightly and milking her. sakura was not going to last long at this rate.


    it made her hips still and her body sing with need. sakura gave a deep thrust that caused aqua to flinch and come. her body tensed up and her eyes were rolled into the back of her head.


    aqua''s pussy milked sakura''s cock as she came inside her body and filled it up. when sakura pulled out, her semen leaked out of aqua''s body.


    aqua collapsed as soon as she was let go and her face landed right on amane''s lap.


    "aww, looks like you will not be able to move your mouth anymore, aqua. in that case, lend me your cock. i will take care of myself while you relax."


    aqua opened her mouth to protest but her body was being turned over. she was oversensitive and her cock was still hard.


    when aqua had come, her cock had not released along with her pussy. and now, it hurt if someone touched it. but it felt good at the same time.


    aqua watched as yoko pulled her hips up and positioned herself right on top of aqua''s hard cock. her hips slowly sank on aqua''s body and aqua flinched at the painful pleasure she experienced.


    "tsk, this will not do. i am too aroused to be able to fuck you properly. sakura, help me out here."


    aqua watched as sakura walked toward the pair and looked at yoko with a questioning look.


    "yes, is there something you want me to do?"


    sakura asked as she licked her lips. her presence made aqua feel shy but she could not close her legs and hide herself. besides, sakura had seen everything aqua had to offer anyway.


    twice.


    "i need you to fuck my pussy on top of aqua''s cock. i don''t think my legs have enough power in them to do this properly."


    both sakura and aqua gulped as soon as they heard yoko''s words. yoko hardly gave up her control and her body was usually tense and dominating.


    for the first time, yoko gave the illusion of giving up control and it made sakura excited. her hands instantly warped around yoko''s waist and she pulled her cousin up.


    "yoko, remember that you asked for this."


    sakura warned before she dropped yoko''s body on top of that hard cock. yoko did not even flinch at the stretch and her pussy adjusted quickly.


    ''tsk, yoko is too used to being fucked open. if only this was my cock yoko was on. i would have fucked her deep and made her choke on my cock until she was a drooling mess. my egg would also have loved to receive my semen inside her body.''


    sakura knew that the egg inside yoko''s body was not hers, but her instincts saw it as hers. it made her desire to fuck yoko all the stronger inside her mind.


    meanwhile, aqua flinched and gulped as she felt her cock being sucked and massaged by yoko''s pussy. yoko was being moved up and down her body like a toy by sakura.


    aqua was oversensitive and her body could not take it anymore. her cock twitched once, twice before coming inside yoko.


    amane felt that liquid fill her insides but she was not satisfied. she needed more from the body in front of her and she squeezed around that cock inside her.


    the one to notice this was sakura and her cock was beginning to rise once more. her desire to fill and claim yoko was greater than anything she had wanted before.


    "yoko, don''t worry. i know what you want and i will give your body what it desires."


    sakura pulled yoko off aqua''s body and positioned her cock right in front of that swollen pussy. her first thrust was hard and fast, not giving yoko any time to brace herself.


    yoko''s body was pulled back as her pussy was breached from below and gravity pulled her body on top of sakura''s cock. this gave sakura direct access to yoko''s womb opening.


    "i will claim you now. no matter how many people you fuck, it is my egg you are carrying inside. i will force you to remember that your body and your heart belong to me."


    sakura fucked harder into yoko''s body and panted hard.


    even yoko knew that most of sakura''s actions were thanks to instincts. even her desire to see the egg as hers. this would go down as soon as sakura felt satisfied. discover hidden stories at empire


    "you are so wet and hit inside. i love your body and pussy. it feels so good to be inside you. ugh, squeeze me tighter."


    sakura babbled as her cock rubbed amane from the inside. she was occupying all the space inside amane''s body and amane felt pleasure course through her body.


    "a-ah, sakura, slow down. you are going too fast. my body¡­my body will not be able to last long like this."


    amane complained as she felt sakura''s cock hitting her pleasure places. the cockhead was trying to bully its cockhead into amane''s womb opening. and due to the special liquid being produced as well as amane''s current condition, this was easy to do.


    "yoko, take it all. take my essence and let your body absorb it."


    sakura yelled as she came inside amane''s body. her come dented yoko''s already filled pussy and her hands caressed amane''s pregnant belly.


    "i can feel you getting bigger now. the egg must be growing slowly. i wonder if you would start to show up soon or not."


    that would be impossible to happen. but amane decided not to break sakura''s heart by telling the truth. she just moved sakura''s hand away from her big belly and stood up.


    semen leaked out of yoko''s body but she seemed not to mind.


    "looks like our guest was knocked out after we fucked her. we should go to sleep as well now. it is late and we will likely have a long day tomorrow."


    there was much to be done and not enough time. there was also the fact elios was planning something. but whatever it was, they would not know until tomorrow morning.


    sakura was worried for yoko''s safety. she knew that her cousin could take care of herself, but her mother''s behavior still disturbed sakura.


    she was worried that her mother would go after yoko and end up doing something foolish.


    "don''t worry so much sakura. i am here to protect you. nothing would happen to you or our household if i were here."


    sakura sighed and forced her body to relax. there was no need for her to be so tense after all.


    "yoko, this household, or i am not the things i am worried about here. my mother is a viscous one and she would not let any insult lie easily. you are the one who needs to be careful here."


    amane felt a laugh bubble in her throat. she found it adorable how sakura was worried about her of all people.


    "ah, don''t worry about me here. if your mother wants a fight with me, then i am afraid that she will be in for a hard time. after all, i don''t like to forgive and forget easily. your mother does not know what kind of monster she is up against."


    ...


    ''this is it. i cannot take it anymore. i need to do something about yoko tsurugi before any more harm comes my way.''


    elios tsurugi bit her lip as she received the report on what was going on around her. and what she had found out irritated her even more than before.


    everything that was happening to her and her business could be traced back to one person - yoko tsurugi. it seemed like the girl was much more influential than elios had first imagined her to be.


    she was truly a rough diamond in the making, but she was becoming more and more not worth it. even now, elios''s irritation far outweighed her eagerness to crack yoko''s shell and look inside her.


    "i gave you a chance to correct your behavior, yoko tsurugi, but you decided to not heed my warning. now you have no one else to blame for your position but yourself. i hope you enjoy your position."


    elios tsurugi took out a small purple bottle from her collection. it was a deadly poison that was slow-acting and left one in agony. and it also left no traces if someone were to consume this.


    she was going to kill yoko slowly and then rule this family.

 Chapter 206 206: An attempt at life

    the next morning was quiet. a little too quiet if you ask amane. and that made her suspicious of what was going on around her.such stillness in the air was not natural and it hinted that something was wrong with her environment. and it was most likely one of elios''s tricks that she needed to be careful of.


    "ugh, don''t get up now. it''s too comfortable. come back to bed."


    a pair of arms circled amane''s waist and pulled her back down. if aqua would have been awake, she would have cringed after seeing her behavior. but since she was asleep, her behavior could be excused.


    on the other hand, sakura seemed to be up and she noticed the unnatural stillness in the air as well.


    "looks like mother is planning something for us. do you want me to help your ''friend'' out before she gets caught up in mother''s trouble as well?"


    sakura asked while gesturing toward aqua. sakura did not want aqua to be in their house while it was dangerous.


    ''huh? and here i thought sakura cared nothing for aqua''s safety and well-being. but it seems like being close physically has made sakura a little worried about aqua.''


    it was a curious thing for amane to notice. but she could tell that the physical closeness had not forced real feelings to develop. it only caused empathy to form between the two.


    "sakura, you wait here with aqua. i will go and deal with whatever elios has planned out for us. don''t give me that look. i am confident in my ability to deal with your mother. everything would be alright once more."


    amane pointed out as left the room. all this time, sakura''s concern-filled gaze followed her out of the room.


    elios tsurugi was at the breakfast table when amane arrived there. but nothing at the table had been touched by her.


    ''hmm, there must be something wrong with this food if elios tsurugi has not even touched it yet. does she not realize how obvious she is being right now?''


    amane could not help but find elios irritating and unnecessary. still, she was family so amane forced herself to walk down and sat in front of elios at the table.


    all the food smelled off by a small margin. there was a sweet smell being covered by the smell of all this food, but amane was not fooled.


    she knew a poison when she smelled one and now, she was sure that her dear aunty was out to get her for real.


    "yoko, come and sit down. i was finished eating but i decided to stay back to accompany you and sakura while you eat as well. after all, eating with family is the best feeling."


    elios dared to pretend as if she was concerned about amane when she said all this. but she just wanted to make sure that amane ate the poison she was given.


    "ah, so my aunt prepared this gift for me? i have to say that i expected better from you in this regard. has old age started to catch up with you?"


    amane asked as she took some of the soup. as she expected, there was poison inside the food but it was mild and long-acting. it was easy for amane''s body to neutralize that poison and make it harmless.


    "what are you saying, yoko? are you trying to insult me? i will have you know that i do not take kindly to insults. you might be my family but even i have self-esteem and feelings. you should not say such hurtful things to me."


    elios tsurugi made the most betrayed expression she could on her face. she wanted to make yoko feel bad about herself and what she was doing.


    that had been the plan she had come up with in her mind. the maids and servants around her were already starting to pay attention to what was happening.


    ''now what would you do, yoko? i made sure that there were plenty of people around us when i acted this scene out. this way, you would not be able to avoid this hit to your reputation.''


    elios tsurugi had planned everything out about this meeting. from the way, she would behave to the loud-mouthed servants that would serve in this room today. everything had been planned out in advance.


    the potential for things to go south had been zero in her opinion.


    but elios had forgotten about one thing - yoko''s involvement. she was the only person who refused to act according to elios''s wishes and prediction. and even now, she decided to stick her head in a place where she did not need to.


    "oh my. do you have feelings that get hurt? maybe those feelings should have acted up in concern when you tried to mix the poison into my food. i surely would have preferred that more over this lip service."


    amane''s words drove gasps out of the servant''s mouths. elios also realized that she had messed up this time. and in an irreversible way this time.


    she had chosen the maids and servants who had loud and loose mouths to take duty today. but it had only ended up making a fool out of her.


    ''tsk, i will take care of these loudmouths once i have time. for now, i should control the damage a little bit.''


    "yoko, don''t make such accusations. this food is perfectly normal and i ate it as well. now come and sit down."


    elios patted the seat and took some soup. that soup was the only thing not drugged up. and even if it was, elios had the neutralizer with her. she would be alright in the end.


    yoko did sit down in front of elios but she had a humorous expression on her face. she looked amused as she sat down and looked at elios with a blank expression.


    "you know, nothing would happen to me even if i take this poison. since i deal with beasts so often, my aura has evolved to neutralize most poisons as soon as they touch me. you would need something fast-acting and strong to kill me." sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    amane spoke as she ate the food in front of her. as expected, the poison was neutralized as soon as it touched her tongue.


    "what are you talking about? why would i poison you? and didn''t i eat this food with you as well? i would not have done that if i did something to it, right?"


    elios tried to do damage control as she crushed inside her mind at the same time. your adventure continues at empire


    had she known about yoko''s special constitution beforehand, she would have prepared something different for her. but now, things had ended up being this way and elios had to bear the burden of everything.


    "hmm, if you say you did nothing to the food, then i will believe you for now. but even then, this tastes off and we cannot serve it to our guests like this. we will need to have our chefs recook everything that was made here today."


    amane stood up from her seat and she could feel how everyone was paying attention to her. they wanted to see what she would do next about this situation.


    the servants inside the room were looking for juicy gossip they could spread among each other. they could not help but take note of whatever was happening.


    ''tsk, this yoko is being such a problem right now for me. how dare she try and act all innocent right now. i will not forgive her for anything that is happening here.''


    elios was boiling from the inside but she was quite optimistic from the outside. but it was a good thing that elios had been prepared for such an opportunity.


    she had specifically planted one of her people as a chef and asked him to switch up the spices. the poison had been mixed in with a little bit of everything and it would be consumed by everyone.


    if everyone was equally affected by this, then the blame would not fall on one person.


    on the other hand, elios was going to eat out starting today. she needed to pretend that she was busy for a week and that she would be done.


    "does the food taste funny to you? in that case, let''s ask chefs to remake everything for us. i am sure you will not have any problem with that?"


    elios asked and amane could not help but feel as if something was still wrong with the picture.


    ''ah, she must have a spy in the kitchen who is helping her out. no wonder she is so confident about getting away with poisoning. now, is it the seasoning that is poisoned or something else?''


    elios was underestimating yoko in this regard. yoko was going to get to the bottom of this assassination attempt.


    "i would like to check the kitchen out myself if you don''t mind. now then, let''s head down there. the worst-case scenario, i will have the antidote plant mixed in with everything we make."


    it was more for the servant''s benefit than amane''s own to mix the recovery plant. but those words did make elios panic so amane thought it was a plus in her book.


    elios was sweating bullets at this point but she pretended to be calm on the surface.


    "sure, do what you want to do. if you need me, then i am in my room. i need to head out for work now so i cannot stay here for long."


    elios made her way out of the house carefully.

 Chapter 207 207: Rescue mission starts [pt1]

    "ugh, i can smell something sweet and revolting down there. what kind of abomination did our chef make for it to smell this bad?"sakura made her way down as soon as her mother was out of the picture. and it was not because sakura still felt fearful of her mother, but because it was optimal for her not to cross paths with her mother.


    or that was what sakura tried to convince herself of.


    she came down and sniffed the food in front of her. she could not help but feel as if she had smelled something rotten here and it irked her feelings and nose a lot.


    "ah, so you can smell the poison in these dishes as well. it''s nice to see that you have such a strong sense of smell."


    sakura could not tell if yoko was glad for her or teasing her. but those words attracted sakura''s attention to the real problem in front of her.


    "poison? my mother tried to poison us all? this is getting out of hand now. i will go and talk with-"


    "leave her be. neither you nor i can be killed with normal poison now. besides, i am thinking of having our kitchen thoroughly checked before we head out for today. i do want to know what happened here after all."


    sakura shut her mouth as soon as she heard yoko speak those words. even she wanted to know what her mother had planned for her up until now.


    "ok fine, let''s check out the kitchen then. i hope the situation is not as bad as we think it to be."


    the situation was somehow worse than they had thought it to be. even the chefs and other workers were baffled by what they saw happening in front of their eyes.


    not only the food but the spices and other ingredients had been mixed with poison. it would be impossible to separate it or take it out of things now.


    "i-i am so sorry, miss yoko. it is all my fault and i will take responsibility. i will resign and-"


    amane held her hand up as she thought about this situation. it was clear that it was not the head chef''s fault. it was also not the fault of any of the staff.


    this level of deception was deliberate and it seemed as if the staff was not informed of what was happening.


    "yoko, this is¡­"


    "no one''s fault this time. i will distribute the antidote for this poison so mix it with your food if you don''t want to get sick or infected. i am afraid that the same thing might happen even if we replace everything in the kitchen. so, this is the best course of action we can take."


    with how determined elios seemed to harm amane and sakura, amane doubted she would stop here just because of a small problem like this.


    it was more likely that these things would keep happening in the future as well.


    her words scared the servants and they shared a look of discomfort. they knew that they would be in for a world of trouble if they stayed in the tsurugi mansion.


    "ah, anyone who wants to leave can do so now. we will cover your expenses as well as write you a letter of recommendation as well. there is no need for you to stand on our side after this."


    amane allowed all the servants to leave. and the old ones who had no loyalty to her decided to pack up their bags and leave. only the slaves amane had saved before were loyal to her and decided not to leave.


    with this, amane carried out another major cleaning inside her staff. so, she could not help but think of this as a net benefit in the long run.


    when they came back, aqua seemed to be awake as well. thankfully, she had not touched any food in front of her because a maid had stopped her. and aqua looked up with a jolt as soon as she noticed yoko and sakura heading her way.


    "w-we need to head out now. i am afraid that my other half does not have much time left. so please, help me out."


    aqua seemed desperate today. sleep had helped her ground herself and rethink her priorities. she needed to get her other half back at any cost and aqua was not even afraid to beg to make it happen. s§×arch* the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "well, we were going to help you anyway, aqua. your situation has a lot of interesting things that make me curious about what is going on with you. i really cannot handle my curiosity anymore."


    it did not escape aqua''s notice that amane was making it all about her curiosity and nothing more. it was a dangerous thing for aqua to rely on yoko when she was like this.


    ''but yoko is my best shot at getting my other half back. i need to hand her over to the other side to even have a chance of things going right for me.''


    did aqua feel bad for yoko and what she was putting yoko through in the future? a little bit. but that was not enough to make aqua think twice about her decision.


    "then, let''s head out now. oh, and for today, just order out and enjoy. you can think of it as a bonus from my side."


    the servants could not believe what they heard at first. they were being treated by yoko tsurugi because of what happened to the ingredients. it was a dream come true.


    "alright everyone, today is a party. let''s eat to our heart''s content and make up a big bill."


    the servants cheered as soon as yoko tsurugi was gone. after all, it did not matter how much they ate or partied right now. tsurugi''s fortune was huge and vast and would not be impacted.


    ...¡­


    amane followed aqua as she led them around to the second location of the lab.


    according to aqua, there was only one more location where her other half could be kept. and this location was quite a secretive place for the researcher''s side.


    "even i have only been here once so i do not know what lies beyond this door. heck, i don''t even know how to open this and i am someone who has been here before."


    aqua pointed toward the door as she spoke. it was locked up tightly and it refused to open for her. it had a sensor that stopped unauthorized people from entering.


    both sakura and amane were rejected entry as well. so, it was clear that this was not going to work out well. your next journey awaits at empire


    "tsk, i should just break down this door now. everyone, take a step back and brace yourself. i will¡­"


    "do nothing. there is no need to use such brute force on the door right now. here, let me handle this."


    amane recognized the type of technology that was being used in this lab. it was the same one she had created all that time ago during her research days.


    since it was dated so back, it was clear that hackers would have a hard time even figuring out what the heck was this technology. it was a clever way to conceal their secrets.


    but amane knew exactly how this thing worked and she cracked it open in record time. both sakura and aqua looked amazed at her fastness.


    aqua, especially, could not keep her mouth close once she saw amane crack the door open. she had not even known that it was possible to open this lock. no one had ever succeeded in doing this as well.


    "h-how did you open this lock so easily? it was made specially to keep people out."


    aqua asked with an uncertain voice. she wanted to know yoko''s secret so that she could use it in the future as well.


    but yoko just shook her at the question and pretended as if she had not heard anything.


    after all, she did not want to explain her origins and her connection to what happened in her past. she especially did not the others to know that she had a hand in creating this kind of technology.


    once upon a time, amane had made mistakes. but that was all in her past now. she was not going to think about it all now and let it sour her mood.


    "let it go. if yoko does not want to tell you, then there is no point in forcing her to tell you either. for now, let''s focus on retrieving the one you want to get back."


    sakura placed her hand on aqua''s shoulder and led her away. she did not want others to interfere in yoko''s personal life.


    amane noticed the person looking at them through the security camera and she gave them a small wave. the person on the other side was startled as well but he decided to do his duty.


    a silent alarm echoed through the building and everyone was alert. they all decided to wait around for these intruders to enter. then they would take care of them and no one would know what happened.


    "hey yoko, what are you hurry? hurry up and follow me."


    it did not seem as if anyone else but yoko tsurugi had noticed the security camera and she did not share what she found with others in her group. that assured the onlooker that yoko tsurugi would be an easy target to go after.


    and that was where he made his first mistake - to underestimate yoko tsurugi and her capabilities.

 Chapter 208 208: Rescue mission starts [pt2]

    "ugh, this place smells so bad. i feel as if i will develop a headache if i remain here any longer. how do people tolerate this place?"sakura complained as she walked inside the corridor of the lab. her nose twitched and she sneezed every few seconds. her face had also turned red as a result of her not being able to control her body.


    this was a psychological reaction sakura''s body was capable of and the resultant fever was pseudo and non-harmful. this flushed face as well as high temperature was sakura''s powers burning away at the harmful toxins she was inhaling.


    "you smell all those weird chemical smells in here? how weird. i am pretty sure that the professor said these were not picked up by humans senses."


    aqua pointed out with a clear voice. but the spark of doubt in her mind was sparkling. was sakura tsurugi, not a normal human as well?


    "it must be because i spend a lot of time with beasts and around yoko''s aura. my body must have unconsciously picked up on things it was not supposed to."


    sakura lied through her teeth and it sounded convincing. aqua did not give her instincts right now, so she did not catch this lie.


    meanwhile, amane paid them both no attention as she walked around the place. she needed to know more about what was going on inside here.


    once again, the smell of these chemicals, as well as the atmosphere of this lab, was familiar. if amane paid close attention, she was sure that she could see her past self walking down this very hallway.


    discover hidden content at empire


    everything in here reminded amane of the lab she had been a part of in her past life.


    ''no, don''t think about that time in your life. you are over what happened to you during your past. this is a brand-new life for you.''


    amane pulled herself out of her spiraling thoughts and paid attention to what was going on in front of her.


    the lab finally ended in a dead wall. but even that was an illusion to keep people away. amane reached out her hand to touch the wall, only to get sucked into it instead.


    "yoko, look out."


    sakura reached out to her as well but she was not able to reach amane in time. aqua managed to catch sakura''s hand in time before the wall swallowed them both.


    when the pair opened their eyes, they were in a forest-like place. it was beautiful but it had a feeling of danger surrounding it.


    "oh no! not this place again. sakura, we need to hurry and get out of here. otherwise, we would be killed. this forest is filled with deadly beasts these scientists experiment on. we need to get out of here¡­"


    but it was already too late. one of the monsters had already found them and it roared out loud to scare them.


    "ah fuck, this is so not good. not to mention, i am not feeling good today. darn these cramps and my stomach hurts as well"


    aqua complained and sakura suddenly had a bad feeling about everything. there was a pang in her stomach as it started to hurt as well. there was also a familiar liquid leaking out of it which was not slick.


    ''tsk, why now of all times? did i mismatch the date and time? let me recall-''


    the beast attacked them but sakura was not in a mood to deal with it. she raised her hand and flames erupted out of her hand, covering the monster.


    these flames should have burned the forest, but somehow, they were tamed and only went after the beast in front of them.


    "you! when did you learn to do this? your report did not say that you were capable of anything like this!"


    aqua complained as she looked up at sakura. she could not help but feel surprised at what she saw. she had collected a lot of data on the tsurugi family, but none of the reports mentioned that sakura was capable of this.


    the beast did not die, but it gives them the scariest look it could give them before it ran away. only then did sakura recall her flames and look annoyed.


    "tsk, these small fries dared to cross my path? if not for the ache in my stomach, i would have killed them all off. anyway, aqua, hand me the goods. i need to do something before i am soaked in blood."


    those words did wonders to snap aqua out of her daze. what kind of timing was this for sakura to have her period just when aqua hinted at them?


    "wow! is this the legendary sync phenomenon i''ve heard a lot about? how the hell did this happen? i thought two people needed to be close for their periods to sync up."


    aqua joked around to lighten up the atmosphere. but sakura did not seem to share her joy over this topic. if anything, she looked annoyed and pissed.


    but it could just be because of her present condition and the pain in her stomach.


    "tsk, we are not close. i am right on time so this is natural. i just¡­forgot about my monthly cycle due to all the stress i was under recently. you don''t need to make a big deal out of it. now, do you have what i need or not?"


    sakura asked with a grumpy look on her face.


    "ah yes, give me a moment. i have what you need¡­and a chance for clothes as well. i think you might want to change out of your clothes for now. they cannot be¡­ uncomfortable to be in."


    for the first time today, sakura felt thankful to have to not have yoko with her. this episode would have been beyond embarrassing if yoko had seen her in her current condition.


    then again, being seen by yoko''s friend in such a compromised situation was bad enough.


    "tsk, give it all to me here. i will hurry up and change."


    sakura changed in record time and cleaned herself up. she regretted the loss of her pants and underwear. but it was a necessary sacrifice to make. they were both burned and then sakura was ready to head out once more.


    but first, they needed to find yoko and regroup. knowing yoko, she could be in danger and not even realize it herself. there was no telling what would happen to yoko at this rate.


    ...¡­..


    amane walked out of the wall portal, only to find herself in another lab. she could tell that she was still in the vicinity of the lab but the path seemed to have been chosen for her at random.


    since sakura and aqua had been following her, amane waited for them to catch up to her. but the other two never made it to the other side, she had to rethink her options.


    "well, no point in worrying about things. i should head out to find that security guard first. he might be able to tell me where i need to head to."


    that was what amane''s plan was. but she was not able to follow through with it because of a big and furry problem. s~ea??h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the beast that rampaged inside the lab was a huge gorilla-like entity that amane had never seen before. it was weird and it did not seem to be aware of anything. no soul or magical energy was surrounding it as well.


    it was an artificially made beast with nothing but it''s pure muscle power to back it up.


    "tsk, these people have started making these abominations as well now? were the chimeras not enough for them?"


    amane questioned as the beast charged toward her. it tried to crush her under its palm but amane quickly grabbed its hand and pulled its body over her shoulder. the beast lost its balance but it recovered incredibly fast.


    it looks at amane with a vary expression before attacking her again.


    the creator of this beast must have used some strong creature to create this artificial beast as it had incredible strength and could easily punch through the walls. but it was useless in front of amane as she just caught the beast''s arm and twisted it.


    the beast did not even cry out, nor did it slow down. it meant that this beast had no pain receptors in its arms or all over its body.


    "what a cruel existence you all are living through. you want to be free of this pain, right? then don''t resist my powers. i am going to set you free."


    amane did not know if the beast understood her or not, but it did still once she said those words. it leaned into her palm and rested its head on amane''s hand before disappearing into pretty lights.


    once the beast was gone, amane''s gentle aura broke off into an annoyed and enraged one.


    it was one thing to turn beasts into chimeras, but it was an entirely different thing to create a creature like this. it was neither alive nor did it have any basic rights. this kind of technology had been outlawed a long time ago.


    ''this lab and the people behind it cannot be left alive. we need to get rid of everything in here. i will also ask charlie to investigate things once i am out of here.''


    amane had decided that this place needed to go. not only for her mental health but for her calm retirement as well. amane needed to make sure beast''s business was left unharmed and untouched by these people.

 Chapter 209 209: Rescue mission starts [pt3]

    the guard panicked as soon as it realized that these beasts did not affect either yoko or sakura tsurugi. his confidence slowly started to fall and he decided to make a call to professor ross."h-hello professor! our intruders have gotten quite far into our base. w-what should i do about them? do i try to kill them? or do i try to capture them alive?"


    the guard asked while desperately praying for an easy answer. even now, yoko tsurugi seemed to be looking at the camera in front of her. the guard was sure that she knew his location as well as the fact that he had been looking at her.


    ''t-this is nerve-wracking. i want to get out of here.''


    that was what the guard wanted but the professor had different plans for him currently.


    "you remain there and keep an eye out on things. don''t let those two escapes from your clutches and wait for me. i will be there to assist you soon."


    the guard sighed as soon as he received his orders. it was going to be another day filled with bullshit for him.


    thankfully, he had a lot of tricks stored under his sleeves and he was going to use them. these people, would not know what hit them once he was through with them.


    ......¡­.


    amane walked a little deeper into the lab and looked around. there seemed to be nothing of importance here.


    heck, this place could not even be called a lab since it had no equipment or ingredient inside. it was just another one of the abandoned rooms one could find in this building.


    so, the first thing amane needed to do was to find the right path. and she allowed her senses to look around.


    her aura touched something solid around her that made amane pull back in alarm. she had not realized this, but she had been inside a space bubble all this time. her aura and her magic were being fed upon by beasts.


    ''how the hell did i not notice this until now? but oh well, time for me to give my capture the shock of their lives.''


    amane raised her aura until it was up to a lethal level and then released it all in a single burst. the beasts feeding on her were not able to keep up and they ended up exploding.


    the space around amane fell apart and she found herself in the same corridor she had exited from.


    "tsk, it was all a mirage. now, where did sakura and aqua disappear to? do i need to go out and find them as well?"


    amane looked around but the corridor looked abandoned. even her senses could not find the other two so she gave up for the time being and decided to look around. it did not take her long to find the guard''s location with the help of her powers.


    the guar realized what amane was doing as soon as she started to walk in her direction. but he could not escape his guard post.


    there was a spell keeping him inside his room and it would not be lifted until it was time to change guards. it was one of the worst parts about this job but this lock made the guard position secure.


    ''it will be alright. just like i cannot go out of this door, other people cannot enter this door as well. the other guard will come to change positions with me once it''s time and then it will be his problem. everything will be alright.''


    that was what the guard prayed as he clutched his seat. he had already sent a message to professor ross about what was happening here. from here on, it was out of the guard''s hand.


    suddenly, someone knocked on his door but the guard did not open the door. he did not want to risk facing yoko tsurugi''s anger.


    "hey man, it''s me. it''s time for the shift change."


    those words were the saving grace of the guard. he quickly opened the door and looked at the other guard outside the door.


    "o-of course. hurry up and go in there."


    the guard gestured for his replacement to go in so that he could go out. it was a weird exchange they had to make every time to change shifts but the guard was sure that it would be his last.


    ''as soon as i am out of here, i will resign and then he would find a new job. it should not be that difficult¡­


    the guard never finished his thought process because he was stabbed. the guard died in a matter of seconds.


    "tsk, if only you had not seen enough and thought of quitting. then you might have been able to live past today. i bet you did know even know that we were all cursed as soon as we sighed this contract."


    the replacement guard sighed as he looked at the unconscious body in front of him. he felt sorry for the guard who just died, but he also decided not to think too much about it.


    the first thing the replacement guard needed to do was to disable the security lock so that he could escape. there was a fail-safe that had been left in place and he needed to find it.


    only, that was something that did not happen. before he could find the lock, yoko tsurugi walked into the corridor and stood in front of the door.


    "oh my! what kind of situation is this? it seems like i arrived at quite the wrong time for you. so, do you need my help with anything? perhaps, to lighten your burden by spilling out a few secrets."


    yoko tsurugi''s heels made a clicking noise as they collided with the ground. her presence unnerved the guard but he needed to pretend like he did not know anything about what was happening here.


    "i don''t know what you mean. i just arrived here, only to find my colleague dead on the ground. were you the one who did this? i will press charges against you if you do not back away now."


    the guard quickly walked back and pushed the body of the dead guard out of the door. since there was only one person inside the room with a special permit, the door was locked and the guard was safe once more.


    or, that was what he thought. but he could not be more wrong.


    amane knocked on the door once but it did not open. she felt the curse on the door interact with her magic, sparking her in the process. and that was not going to do.


    amane''s magic overloaded the curse which caused the door to open. the guard, who had been chilling on the chair until now, suddenly looked terrified of her.


    "y-you! how did you do this? were you, not a beast tamer? no one said that you could open locked doors as well."


    the guard looked baffled by amane''s talent. he had never seen someone like her in his life before and she terrified him.


    he wanted to run away and cursed his foolishness. he had no idea why he thought that this place would keep him safe.


    "tsk i show you just one of my talents and you people begin to fall apart like a card house. now, i don''t have much patience so i need you to answer some questions for me. and if you lie, i will know."


    amane held her hand out and sparks lightened her palm. it was not a power that she liked to use often but it was good for intimidating purposes.


    the guard was terrified of her and her powers. he did not want to become beast snack next so he decided to tell yoko what she wanted to know.


    "w-what do you want to know from me? i am just a henchman so i do not know a lot. but whatever you want to know, i will try to tell you truthfully."


    the man was terrified for his life. but he still stood his ground and refused to look up into yoko tsurugi''s eyes. experience new stories on empire


    amane was not surprised to see this man fall apart this quickly in front of her. most people tended to do the same once they realized that there was no way out for them.


    "tsk took you long enough to come around. now, hurry up and spill the beans to me. where is sakura and aqua? and where is your leader? i want serious answers only so you better not hold your words back."


    his guards gulped as he was pushed down. amane had one of her feet lay on top of the guard''s arm and she put pressure behind it to show that she was not afraid to break a few bones to get her way. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    that made the guard flinch and he quickly decided to follow yoko tsurugi''s orders.


    "i-i know where your cousin and friend are. they are in chamber 315 of the experiment line, the jungle. the probability of them getting out of there alive is slim so you should hurry up¡­."


    the guard tried to distract yoko and make her panic. maybe if she knew that her friends were in danger, then she would run over to them and leave the guard alone.


    but that turned out not to be the case at all. instead of looking scared or worried, yoko looked bored. it was almost as if she had nothing to do with her cousin and her friend anyway.

 Chapter 210 210: The forbidden truth [pt1]

    the guard looked baffled to see yoko tsurugi be so unaffected by the news of her cousin and her friend''s potential death. it seems as if she was not worried about the other two at all."hey, i am telling you that your cousin and friend are in danger. do you know that the boss has sent a monster after those two? you should be worried about them and asking to see them."


    the guard tried to lecture amane about what she should and should not do in this situation. his insistence on this topic forced a laugh out of amane''s mouth.


    "aww, look at you. you are about to die and you are still worried for other people? i wonder how long your confidence would last if i use my powers."


    the guard stilled as soon as he heard that threat. he did not want to die right now and that was why he had been trying so hard to distract yoko tsurugi from acting a certain way.


    but it seemed as if everything he had been doing so far had been for nothing. it seemed almost as if yoko tsurugi had not even paid attention to his words.


    ''fuck, what do i do now? i need to distract her before i get hurt even more¡­"


    the guard felt his boke break in his arm. amane had finally lost her patience and decided to do what needed to be done.


    "did you think that my threat was a joke? i do not joke around with my prey like this. now, tell me where the professor keeps all his experiments and i just might let you live."


    yoko threatened the guard and he opened his mouth in panic.


    "i-i will tell you all about it. t-the professor keeps his experiments in the east-side room no 2-"


    the guard exploded beneath amane''s feet. he had been there one second and the next, his body was consumed by magic. it all happened in a matter of seconds and amane did not even get enough time to process everything.


    when the light stopped flashing beneath her feet, only a pile of ashes remained.


    "great, this is the best. one of the guards was killed off and the other turned into ash. this day is turning out to be better and better by the second." s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    amane sighed as she picked herself up. there was no use trying to think over things now. it would be better for her to go out and explore herself.


    "what did the guard say? i need to head to the east side room that starts with no 2. i guess i will need to check all the rooms in there."


    amane was sure she would find the room if she reached the right place. but finding the right place was a big problem.


    it took amane 15 minutes to figure out which way she needed to go and she finally reached the corridor she needed to. but the door would not bulge under normal circumstances.


    there were both magic draining as well as aura-draining stones embedded in the door. the installer of this door must be a paranoid person.


    "if you think that this door would keep me out of the lab, then you are mistaken. sorry, but i need to get in there fast."


    amane knew it was going to hurt and drain her if she forced this door open. but she still decided to take that risk over waiting for the situation to resolve itself.


    her chains collided with the door and forced it open. the pull of her magic and aura hurt like hell, but amane resisted the urge to flinch at those actions. she could keep holding on for a little more.


    finally, the door cracked under the incredible physical pressure and amane panted hard as her body was drained of about 3/4th of its energy.


    ''darn, that stone and my lack of resistance to it. if i knew this was going to happen, then i would prepare to combat this. i cannot someone had the finding to make this door.''


    both magic and aura-sucking stones were hard to come by and cost a lot. amane did not want to think of the money spent on these things.


    especially since she was the ''victim'' of these things.


    "y-you managed to open the door? but how? how did you not get drained by all those stones? our boss said¡­"


    "well, let''s just say that i am a special case. now then, let''s hear you talk. what kind of experiment are you conducting in here? you better open your mouth and tell me all about it."


    the professor paused before he broke out into cold sweat. it had not been his intention to let things slip out like this.


    ''tsk, this is bad news. i need to inform the boss that the intruder managed to find the lab. b-but won''t the boss kill me if he finds out what happened here? no, i cannot do that.''


    the professor paused in his mumbling as he recalled all his options. there was not a lot available to him but he could still try his best to navigate this situation into his control.


    "a-ah, about this. are you not worried about your cousin and friend? why don''t you go and help them out instead of coming after me? here, i will even tell you where they are."


    professor ross was a coward. he had threatened everyone under the lab''s rule because of the power of the contract he held over them. but yoko tsurugi was a different case.


    "ah, so you are making the same mistake as your guard. do you think sakura is so useless that she cannot even take care of herself? you are all wrong. sakura is much more capable than you give her credit for."


    the professor listened to yoko tsurugi''s words but it was his time to let out a small laugh of knowledge. he knew things that yoko tsurugi did not and that made him the superior one in this situation.


    "that''s what you think, yoko tsurugi. but little do you know what kind of situation your cousin and friend are in. you see, the beast i sent after them was not an ordinary one. i know about your cousin''s newfound powers and i chose an appropriate target for her."


    "let''s see what happens if she faces someone with the same power as her own. will she be able to overcome this disadvantage?"


    the professor bragged about his creation, not even noticing when yoko lifted her hand and a chain bound his whole body.


    "ah, so you are responsible for that product sakura consumed and that gave her powers? wow, what a coincidence! i did not expect to find you here."


    amane kept her voice neutral. the rage bubbling inside her did not show up on her face but it was there in her heart.


    "a-as if i made the drug. i am much more intelligent and hardworking than the fool that made this drug. and yet, the boss favors that foolish professor cardin more than me. if only i got the chase to make the drug, i would have shown the world a miracle. so, i made my batch and have someone take it. hehe."


    the professor in front of amane might have high intelligence, but he did not have high social skills. he ended up speaking everything in front of amane and did not consider the consequences of his actions.


    not that amane cared. this was a good thing for her because it meant that she would be able to know more about the situation.


    "ah, so what was the main ingredient for the drug? what kind of drug was it? are you all going to mass-produce it?"


    amane asked as she stood in front of the bound man. he was telling her all she needed to know.


    "i wish we could batch-produce this. if not for the ingredients and their scarcity, i would have gotten my hand on the experimentation rights. alas, the phoenix''s body perished before we could do anything more."


    professor ross sounded regretful but his words made amane pause. her brain stuttered before it registered what she heard.


    "wait a minute? did you say you used phoenix blood in this drug? where did you get a phoenix from?"


    amane had a bad feeling about what she was about to hear.


    "hahaha, where else? the higher-ups tracked down a recently re-born phoenix and brought her back to the base. then, they experiment on her and took as much as they could before the phoenix perished. and since they took her essence, the phoenix would not be able to be reborn and-"


    amane could not hear anymore. rage made her see red and she killed the professor before she knew what she was doing. blood coated her hands but her desire for revenge did not lessen.


    ''these people are getting more and more daring by the second. it seems like i need to teach them not to mess with me.''


    experience more on empire


    amane was about to walk out and look around the room when she paused. professor ross''s body gave off that strong but weird feeling once more.


    "ha¡­haha¡­. hahaha¡­.as if¡­i would¡­die like¡­this¡­. i¡­took¡­the drug¡­as well."


    the professor coughed out blood but he forced his body to stand up. it hurt him to do this but the professor took out another vial and drank it.


    "i will¡­live on¡­and transform."


    the professor should not have taken two vials of this drug, but his mind was clouded and energy filled his body.

 Chapter 211 211: The forbidden truth [pt2]

    despite how much experience amane had with weird experiments with beast energy and technology, this was not her first time witnessing someone transform into a beast like this.people had always been curious creatures and they had been greedy as well. there had been too many attempts to harness the beast''s power in her previous life as well.


    but amane had to admit that this was certainly one of the most reckless attempts she had seen in her life at gaining power.


    not only had professor ross not thought about the consequences of his actions, but he had also not cared about what would happen if he followed his guts and went forward with these actions.


    as a result, professor ross was stuck as a fat lump of meat that looked nothing like a human. it was a lump of human flesh that amane did not know what to do with. so, she decided to torch the whole thing.


    "ugh, how ugly and useless. now i see why your drug was rejected by your higher-ups. i guess people here do have a brain after all."


    amane spoke as she threw the ball of fire in her hand at the lump of flesh in front of her. it started burning the flesh as soon as the fire touched it. it seemed like everything was finally over when the fore suddenly went out.


    the lump of flesh moved and then it was absorbed in a toned but well-built body. professor ross had transformed into a bird-like creature with a humanoid form.


    there were feathers on his arms and he had humanoid arms and legs. but this face had an unnatural beauty to it now and his eyes were pupilless.


    professor ross looked down at his hand with an awe-filled expression. he was not able to speak words for a moment since he was overwhelmed with what he had made possible with his power.


    but it did not take long before professor ros let out a laugh in disbelief and looked at amane once more.


    "look at what i have created for myself. my splendid body has transformed into something new and better than before. i have changed myself and it is all because of my drug."


    professor ross ragged about his new body as he snapped his fingers. fire burst out of his snap and professor ross looked fascinated.


    "ah, you just got even more annoying than before. you are looking for a death wish, are you not?"


    amane asked as she watched this transformation happen. she was not happy with professor ross and his usage of power. he might have changed from the outside but he was the same pathetic being on the inside.


    "ha..ha-ha¡­.hahahaha¡­.you should be afraid of what i can do now, yoko tsurugi. i am not like your cousin with limited power at their disposal. i have taken out the limits from my body and now no one can stop me from displaying my worth."


    amane had only one word for this man - delusional. he seemed far too reckless and unstable to be let into a dangerous lab like this.


    moreover, his drug was a menace to society and many reckless people would rush forward to buy it in this case.


    it all fueled amane''s rage even more. she was going to kill this person and then extract all the information out of his head.


    after all, amane needed to avenge ariana''s death. the phoenix has been someone important to amane.


    ...........


    read new chapters at empire


    "ugh, this jungle seems like it has no end. how long have we been walking around here? my feet are starting to hurt."


    sakura complained as she took another wrong turn in there. the annoyance caused her feelings to darken and sakura''s desire to burn the forest was getting more and more apparent.


    it was only because of aqua''s pleading that sakura had not done anything.


    yet.


    "i know that you are annoyed by this forest but put up with this a little more. the creatures in here used to be human and they have not done anything wrong. if possible, i would like to save them as well."


    aqua''s dream was an impossible one from the start. there was no way to save everyone and she needed to accept this truth.


    but still, she wanted to try and calm things down for the others. and keeping these people alive could also serve as a shred of evidence for later. s§×ar?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    sakura looked put off and pale. her stomach was in pain and it made her mood cranky. she sniffed the forest and suddenly, sakura stilled as her eyes sharpened


    the subtle smell of charred trees and smoke reached her nose. and a split second later, the forest was on fire. and it was no ordinary fire as well.


    this fire was unique and it seemed to be burning the whole forest up without discrimination. soon it would reach their location as well.


    "hey aqua, come near me. i will try and offset this fire with my own and drive it out."


    there was no way this was going to be possible. but sakura still felt as if she had to try this method. and the shield was stuck in place around sakura.


    fire met fire as the forest was burned up and deprived of oxygen. pain-filled cries reached sakura and aqua''s ears from around the forest. quite a significant number of beasts seemed to have perished.


    "ugh, this bastard is targeting us for sure. i don''t know how long i will be able to keep this barrier up. what should i do now? do you have a plan?"


    sakura asked as the flames clashed with her barrier. the pain of these burns was making her dizzy but there were no burn marks on her arm or her body.


    on the other hand, the heat made aqua''s body burn from the inside. there were rashes on her arms but it was nothing she could not handle.


    finally, the fire died down a little so they both could see what was in front of them. they were greeted by a charred forest as well as a lot of deal wildlife.


    "tsk, if i knew that this was going to happen, then i would have burned this forest myself. now, who the hell did this?"


    sakura asked as she looked around. she was pretty sure that the fire she had faced felt familiar to her flames. that could not be a coincidence at all.


    she felt the heat of flames heading her way and sakura made a wall of flames to stop the attacking body. something smelled against her wall of flames but did not stop. it crashed into sakura and sent her flying away.


    "is that a bull on flames?"


    aqua asked as she looked at the creature in front of her.


    to call it a creature would be an underestimation of the century. that thing in front of sakura was a ball of flames that could not be looked at any other way. it was horrible and it had a certain human-like quality about it.


    what was more? the flames this thing was covered in looked vaguely like sakura''s but wilder and more adaptable.


    "tsk, it doesn''t hurt. but it''s so annoying to be thrown around like this. and for this, i cannot forgive this ball of flames."


    sakura complained as she stood up back on her feet. she looked at the flaming orb in front of her with an annoyed expression on her face. but the flaming orb seemed to not care.


    "hey, i don''t think you should fight fire with fire. i don''t think your powers would have any effect on the person in front of us. i think we should try and run away from here."


    aqua could see all the signs of their loss. she was sure that there was no way out of this situation except for them running away from this fire.


    but her sentiments were not shared by sakura.


    "where do you propose that we run to? whosoever sent this thing in here also made sure we are stuck in this room. i can feel it now, the essence of this artificial space. we are stuck in here until we force our way out."


    aqua bit her lip as soon as she realized that sakura was right. they were stuck in this place and there was no way out of there but to fight correctly. aqua had not wanted to admit it until now.


    "tsk, fine. but what do you propose we do now? there is no way to take this thing on and your flames seemed to not be working as well."


    it was a lose-lose situation for them overall. no matter what they did, their side seemed to be losing.


    but there was still a ray of hope.


    "i experiments with my fire powers when i got them and there is no way to put out these flames except to make them go out of oxygen. since that does not seem possible under normal circumstances, we need to make the fire extinguishers go off somehow."


    of course, that would work. since this was a lab, the fire extinguishers were filled with fire-suppressing liquid instead of water. and those special liquids would make the fire go out in a matter of seconds.


    "but i don''t think those fire extinguishers are turned on. they should have gone off by now. there must be a manual switch somewhere around here to make those things go off."


    aqua concluded and she was not far off from the truth of the situation.

 Chapter 212 212: The threats in defeat [pt1]

    the beast on fire did not give sakura or aqua any time to think. it rammed its body into the pair and sakura was barely able to stop it from hurting them too much.her flames were not stable enough to stop the man but her anger was fueling her desperation to burn everything. and now, two places on sakura''s body ached badly.


    "tsk, if only my stomach was not out to get me as well. i would have ended your pathetic existence by now."


    sakura complained as she forced the force the beast to focus on her. there was a silent understanding between sakura and aqua regarding their role right now.


    aqua was nervous when she snuck around the beast and tried to cross its body. she expected the beast to turn toward her.


    but the beast did not look away from sakura''s body no matter what happened. it was almost as if it had been enchanted by her looks and her powers. sakura was able to hold its focus on her.


    finally, the beast looked ready to attack sakura once more. their flames clashed and they came to a standstill. both sides were not taking any damage from the fire but sakura was exhausted.


    her focus faltered for a second and the beast in front of her took advantage of it. it rammed its head into sakura''s stomach and sent her flying.


    the cough sakura let out to clear her windpipe was wet but thankfully, there seemed to be no blood that seeped out of her mouth. her internal organs seemed to be intact for now.


    "tsk, you pathetic being. i am getting sick and tired of dealing with you."


    sakura complained as she opened her special storage. she had never felt inclined to use weapons, but sakura always kept some on hand. especially the tranquillizers she used to suppress beasts.


    there had been no need for sakura to use these recently but she always kept some on hand.


    so, she shot quite a few toward the beast as well and waited. the beast did not die once the tranquillizers hit its body. it did not even flinch a bit as that happened. it remained calm and vigilant.


    sakura was not surprised that the beast had managed to burn off the drugs it had been given, but it was annoying for sure. there was nothing else sakura could do.


    thankfully, aqua came to the rescue and turned on the fire extinguishers. it caused the beast to let out a cry as the fire went out. what was left behind was a shivering mess of a humanoid body that had seen better days.


    "tsk, what the hell is this? how should we deal with this thing?"


    aqua ran back toward sakura and looked at the humanoid figure in front of her. it was clear to her that this creature was a result of an experiment and was in extreme pain right now.


    "we need to put this thing out of its misery. but i don''t think brute force would do the task. we need something more permanent than simply serving its head off."


    read latest chapters at empire


    sakura had a feeling that her power was special and that normal wounds would not kill the beast in front of her.


    what she needed to do was to drain this creature of its energy so that its body could not regenerate. but she had nothing on hand to make it happen.


    "we need to drain this person of its magic as soon as possible. the regeneration process would begin shortly and then it would go berserk."


    that would be the worst thing to be caught in. and aqua recognized the threat as well.


    "ah, in that case, i think we are lucky. this is a forest sanctuary and there is always a threat of someone going rampant. so, the scientists here deploy special means to deal with such situations."


    "wait here and i will bring the magic eater for you."


    aqua disappeared into the charred sea of ash but she returned just as fast. she had a few small spherical balls in her hand and their presence made sakura step back.


    "i am¡­kind of lucky that i do not have my other half with me right now. these magic-eaters would lack anything that has magic and devour it from the inside. but since i am a regular human now, it won''t affect me."


    that was a stroke of luck that shined upon them. aqua threw those magic eaters down at the body in front of her and they ate the humanoid figure.


    once they were done, aqua packed them up back tightly and took them back to the safe she had found them in.


    "hey, are you sure you should be leaving those things alone? what if they break out and cause a rampage later?"


    sakura asked as she looked at these small creatures. they might look innocent on the outside, but they had the potential of being some of the biggest crisis creators in the world.


    the world was big on magic and it was a part of everyday life of the people. an average human might not be able to perform magic, but they were reliant on it in some way.


    "don''t worry. these things are kept under a tight lock and key most of the time. and even then, these creatures cannot survive in direct sunlight. so, there is no need for you to worry."


    these words were disturbing and reassuring at the same time. still, nothing had happened thus far so sakura was certain that nothing would happen in the future as well.


    there were more important things to worry about after all.


    "let''s go and find yoko now. she could use our help but my prediction is right."


    ...¡­


    "look at this splendid power i have gained as a result of my drug. i am the greatest person alive now and i will prove it. first you, the divine leader, and then even the gods. i will conquer you all." s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    professor ross was a typical villain who bragged about his power as he attacked amane. his veins made up fire stuck to the ground amane had been standing at and it broke off the ground.


    the lab around them was beginning to shake up as a result of what was happening. but the professor seemed to have lost it in his powerful and hungry state.


    his precious experiments were being soiled but the professor only had eyes for amane and her suffering. this made amane bite her lip and think of what to do.


    ''hmm, i wonder if my power would work on the professor now that he is a beast? should i try it out? i can make him spill everything and-''


    "look out yoko. the professor is dangerous."


    both sakura as well as aqua ended up finding the lab and breaking into the room. sakura looked flushed and tired, but she was also ready to fight against the boss for yoko''s sake.


    their timing was as bad as it could have been since they gave the professor another target to fight against.


    "ah, right on time. did you have fun with the kid i sent your way? it was one of the first children i ever made. he is splendid, isn''t he? so much better than your gift for sure, sakura tsurugi."


    the professor singled sakura out as he bragged about himself. he hated anything that had to do with professor cardin''s creations. and sakura was no exception to this rule.


    "huh? what do you mean? no, don''t tell me. i do not want to know anything that is happening. i am happier living an ignorant life."


    sakura had learned the meaning of ''golden silence'' and she wanted to be oblivious to anything she heard right now.


    her attitude angered the professor as he felt dissed by her. but he calmed himself down after thinking over things a few times.


    ''these people have no idea of my genius nature. in that case, i need to show them and leave them in awe of my powers. only then will i be able to call myself a genius?''


    the professor was busy being in his world and he missed the brief exchange that happened in front of him. amane gestured for both sakura and aqua to stand down as she prepared her special beast-binding shackles.


    the professor never saw it coming but he was bound fully by amane soon.


    "you! what do you think you are doing? this is no way to treat a great person such as me. you don''t know what kind of atrocities you are committing but i will not stand for it. let me go right now."


    the professor tried to break free of his confinement but he was unable to even move. despite this, he seemed to not have realized that he had lost.


    "tsk, stop speaking you old man. have you not realized the situation you are in yet? there is no way for you to break out of your shackles. you are stuck in there forever now."


    sakura spoke quietly and it made the professor pause. he looked down and finally realized that he was in actual trouble and that no one would be able to help him out.


    that was why, he decided to change his strategy and turn toward aqua for help.


    "you, experiment no aqua, are you sure you want to do this to me? if i die, then you will never be able to see your other half ever again. they all would die with me so think over your choices carefully."

 Chapter 213 213: The threats in defeat [pt2]

    the professor seemed to have grown a brain suddenly and his words caused everyone to think over them. professor ross was suddenly certain that he would survive today and planned his escape inside his man.of course, it seemed as if yoko tsurugi could see right through his brain and she grabbed hold of professor ross''s head and smacked it down on the ground in front of her.


    "tsk, this is getting tiresome. hey professor, don''t you dare think of doing anything funny after this. if you want to live, then give us all the information you have. i am not a patient person after all."


    amane had not hit the professor hard but his head still rang and he looked dizzy. he was a weak man who had no way of protecting himself now. even those females weakened as soon as these chains molded themselves against his body. experience more on empire


    but despite all this and more being against the professor, he had to audacity to laugh at his misfortune.


    "you might think that you have won, but the actual winner is me. not only did my drug function, but now i have a perfect specimen in my hand to uncover the secrets of my drug."


    professor ross seemed to have lost it. his voice was shrilled and he looked half out of it.


    but despite all this, professor ross was still not looking to give up his dream. not when it looked to be so close to his heart.


    "shut up old man. now, hurry up and tell me where you have kept aqua''s other half captive so that we can go back home. us being here is not helping anyone."


    amane''s threat was real and for the first time, the professor felt his heart skip a beat. he did not want to fight against yoko tsurugi and her fascinating power.


    ''if only¡­i can get a sample. i want to uncover the secrets of this female¡­and i will. after all, i still have my secret weapon at my disposal.''


    the professor was a cunning one as he planned out things. he looked back at aqua but she seemed to be looking away from him and avoiding his eyes.


    "fine, i will take you to it. i will take you to see what you so desperately wish to see. but don''t you dare be disappointed in me once you get what you want from me? nothing that happens after this is my fault."


    professor ross spoke quietly but no one took him seriously. the group was not interested in what he had to say and that made the professor laugh out loud.


    these people had no idea that they had fallen into his trap already. and soon, they would regret crossing paths with him.


    ......


    aqua gasped out loud as soon as she entered the specimen room. she could feel that her other half was being kept here. but even though she did not know where it was being kept exactly, i was being kept.


    there was a huge chamber in front of them and it looked somewhat familiar. but still, aqua could not recall where she had seen this place before.


    "now go. go ahead and break your other half free. but i must warn you before you do that. one of you needs to head in and take your other half''s place in there. otherwise, you all will die due to the processor''s explosion."


    the professor explained with a proud tone to his voice. this was one of the biggest successes of his life - this machine.


    "why would you make something like this? what is the purpose of such a thing?"


    sakura questioned as she looked at the huge machine. it was shining and different veins popped out of its surface. but despite all that, the machine had an aura of intimidation to it.


    "huh? what do you mean why i would make such a thing? it''s to gather energy and magic of course. and don''t even get me started on morals and such. humans are selfish creatures since the start and i am no different."


    professor ross seemed to have things figured out for himself. he waited for someone to make a move but no one moved.


    instead, they all collectively looked at professor ross and he took an unconscious step back.


    "w-what''s wrong with you all? one of you needs to head into the machine and take the person''s place inside. s-stop! don''t head my way. it won''t work with me because of the contract."


    now that made everyone pause and listen to the professor. amane was interested in this ''contract'' the spoke of. this must be the same power that allowed him to control aqua''s instinct. s§×ar?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "tsk, this bastard. fine, one of us will go in there. but you better release me from your contract after this."


    aqua held the professor up by his throat once she heard his words but she had to let him go as well soon. hurting the professor was not going to help her out.


    the professor coughed as he got his throat in order. he was sure that there would be swelling around his throat later but he did not care.


    not when he had something this interesting going on in front of him.


    ''ah, this is great. i cannot believe how easy this is for me to fool all these people. break the contract? ha! as if. these contracted beings are the golden hens the god has given me. i will not let them go so easily.


    professor ross had a plan in mind. and he was also secure in his position since he knew that these people could not kill him off.


    if they did, then their whole purpose of coming here would be defeated.


    "looks like we don''t have any other choice. i will be the one to go in and look at the situation. i will be back soon."


    amane could tell that something was wrong with the situation. it smelled fishy and amane was good at smelling mistakes.


    "fine, go ahead and enter the portal. hurry up before the fall damages you anymore."


    amane looked at the professor with a blank expression on her face. she did not like the way the professor was looking at her with greed-filled eyes.


    but amane ignored looked that look and entered the shiny surface in front of her. she felt the energy fill the space around her and open the door.


    ''tsk, this energy feels weird but i am sure that this place feels familiar to me. where have i felt this energy before? i am not sure if i remember this feeling or if i am hallucinating in my mind.''


    ...¡­.


    both aqua and sakura looked tense when amane disappeared into the pillar of light. they had not anticipated such a development to occur.


    "now aqua, pull your other half out of the light. this is the only chance you will have of doing so. if you hesitate, then who knows when you will get a chance to make such a decision again."


    professor ross looked happy as he approached sakura and aqua. he was tied up but his body refused to stop. he wanted to see the fruits of his labor.


    "stay back old man. i am not in a good mood and i am not a forgiving person as well. i will hurt you if you make any sudden move."


    sakura warned as she got ready to attack the professor. but the professor ignored her and continued to approach the light pillar. his eyes were filled with greed, but also satisfaction as he knocked at the door.


    "this place! don''t you want to crack it open and see what is inside here? she is waiting for you aqua. hurry up and let her free."


    aqua''s body shook in her place. she was desperately fighting her will not to open this door but it was nearly impossible for her to do.


    ''ah fuck, i need to do something about this at all costs. i cannot allow my emotions to get swayed. i need to keep my reasoning.''


    but it was so difficult to keep her sanity in that moment. not when the voice was constantly begging inside aqua''s mind to free her. her other half was calling out to her.


    "i need to¡­open the door. she needs me."


    aqua looked enchanted as she walked toward the road. it gave sakura a fright when she felt aqua cross her from behind.


    "aqua, what are you¡­no stop. don''t touch the door or everything would fall apart. you cannot betray yoko like this¡­"


    sakura quickly got between aqua and the door. she needed to stop aqua before a tragedy happened right in front of her eyes.


    but aqua seemed to have gained superpowers because she not only ignored sakura but also managed to get past her. it all happened so fast that it was impossible to even tell what happened.


    before sakura knew it, aqua had opened the door and her hand was half-submerged inside it.


    "i need to get her out of the room."


    aqua pulled out a hand made of light from inside the door. the more she pulled the hand out, the more humanoid the body shape of that phantom began to look.


    in the end, it was completely solid, and the person who was pulled out looked like a younger version of aqua.


    "finally, this experiment has succeeded. i was able to create an artificial being that looks human. those stingy superiors must acknowledge me now."


    professor ross laughed with disbelief in his voice.

 Chapter 214 214: The threats in defeat [pt3]

    sakura was stunned to see the body in front of her. it looked vaguely human and had piercing eyes. if not for the wild animal-like quality of this body''s making, sakura would have mistaken her for aqua''s twin.but there was dangerous air and smell about this new person. she behaved like an apex predator who was comfortable in her skin and instincts.


    "y-you! what have you done to her? you were supposed to recover this part of me inside my head, not give it a new body. hurry up and return this part to me."


    aqua seemed to be having an episode. she looked at professor ross with a betrayed expression and then turned toward her twin with longing in her eyes. her hand rested on her double''s chest and aqua leaned against her.


    for her effort, all aqua got was a blank stare and a cold look directed back at her. it did not seem as if the female in front of them was responsible enough to talk back to them.


    "hmm, you can talk to subject alpha here and convince her to come back to you. but i doubt that she would listen to you. my dear child only listens to me, right?"


    the collar around the naked body flashed once before the artificial human came to life and nodded.


    subject alpha looked toward the professor with naked interest in her eyes and held still. she seemed to be waiting for her orders to be told to her before acting.


    "h-how dare you do this to me? do i look like a fool to you who can be messed with and manipulated? you said that you would give her back to me if i gave you another specimen to run your experiments on."


    aqua betrayed her real thoughts as she spoke. instantly, sakura looked at her with an angry and annoyed expression. she had not expected aqua to be thinking of betraying them since the start.


    "you! did you bring yoko here just so you could sacrifice her to that weird machine? how dare you do this to her. yoko trusted you."


    sakura grabbed aqua by her collar and picked up her body. her newfound strength made doing this easy for her and sakura shook aqua to get an answer out of her.


    but aqua just looked away and refused to speak. these circumstances pissed off sakura and she tightened her hold around aqua''s throat. she was not going to show mercy here.


    "i am not going to let this insult go. i cannot believe that you did this to me and yoko. we trusted you and now we will make you pay your dues as well."


    sakura warned aqua before she felt a clawed hand screeching her arm. it did not hurt but it startled sakura enough for her to let go of the arm holding on to her body.


    sakura looked at the side, only to notice subject alpha one with a claw held out. she seemed agitated to see sakura harming aqua like this.


    "tsk, so you would take this bitch''s side as well? very well then. in that case, i need to teach you a lesson as well. a lesson about not messing with me and taking me seriously in the future."


    subject alpha one still looked annoyed but her eyes had turned vigilant suddenly. she had noticed the sudden change in the air and sakura''s burning aura made its presence known.


    "you fool. subject alpha is someone yoko was sacrificed to make. would you hear her knowing the sacrifice of your cousin? you should be treating her like your sister and helping her adjust to the real world."


    professor ross was a fool who tried to make things go his way. his words were spoken to make sakura sympathetic to subject alpha''s cause and provide her immunity.


    but those words only served to make sakura angrier and she ended up destroying the wall adjacent to her body.


    "speak one more word about yoko and this wall would be your head. i do not take criticism of my cousin well. moreover, yoko would be back soon. this small setback would not be enough to take her down."


    sakura had infinite confidence in yoko''s abilities. her cousin had yet to let her down.


    but her words only served to make professor ross laugh and make him more certain of his victory.


    "that''s what you think, sakura tsurugi. but the one your cousin would face is a god. even mortals falter in the face of supreme power and they bow down in front of it. your cousin would be no exception-"


    the professor bragged but he was attacked once more. everyone looked startled as they watched subject alpha stretch her back and pop her bones around. she seemed to be loosening up before a fight.


    when she opened her eyes the next time, subject alpha had calm eyes that seemed to understand everything.


    "tsk, you sure made me do whatever you wanted me to up until now. but now it''s time i gain my independence as well. i am done being your pawn."


    subject alpha seemed to have wrestled the control of consciousness back for the time being and she looked pissed off with the professor.


    her words and tone made the professor flinch before he straightened his back and held his ground.


    "hmph, so you got your consciousness back for the time being? so what? it does not change the fact that your life is still in my hand and you need to please me now. say away if you want to stay alive." sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    subject alpha took one step toward the professor and he flinched in panic. he could feel that subject alpha did not care about his order.


    no matter what he said here, subject alpha would ignore him.


    ''tsk, this foolish lady. i need to do something about her right now.''


    "stay back. i said, stay back and not come to me. hey, listen to me right now, and¡­don''t you hear me? do not come my way and that''s an order."


    professor ross tried his best to make the female step back. but no matter what he did, subject alpha kept on moving forward toward him until she reached him.


    blood flowed out of subject alpha''s mouth and she gave a bloody grin back to the professor. her appearance was no different from a grim reaper.


    "so, i heard that you dared to harm my dear yoko tsurugi. now that is something i would never consent to in my life. so how dare you try and do this to me? i will never forgive you and everyone involved in this sham show."


    the real aqua flinched as soon as she heard what subject alpha had said. she knew that the one subject alpha was talking about had been her.


    but despite that, aqua had no feelings of guilt inside her heart. she had done what had been necessary and nothing else.


    "y-you foolish human being. you do not know what you are talking about! how dare you try and flaunt your free will and such? you are under my control so calm down and be a good specimen. that''s right! i still have control over you. now kneel in front of me."


    professor ross seemed to have lost his mind. his laugh was maniacal and his confidence was shooting through the roof. he looked at subject alpha with an expecting expression, only for nothing to happen.


    subject alpha kept her calm and she did bit bow down to the pressure that was being emitted around her body. every instinct in her body was asking her to submit to this man and follow his orders.


    but that was not who subject alpha was. she was not going to bow down to this undeserving piece of shit who had no regard for human life.


    enjoy more content from empire


    "tsk, you think you can control me? you might have been given the power to do so by my creator but you do not have the will to overpower mine. so, stay in your lane and don''t try your luck."


    the smile slid off professor ross''s face and horror replaced it. but his new constitution did not allow professor ross to feel real pressure being applied on his body and nerves.


    "why are you not listening to me? anyway, it does not matter if you listen to me or not because aqua will listen to me. aqua, hurry up and force everyone else out. i need to conduct my experiments in peace."


    the professor ordered but aqua did not move as well. aqua was looking at her other half with a conflicted expression on her face.


    whatever she saw in subject alpha made her pause before she turned her back to the professor for the last time.


    "i¡­no. i am done doing what you ask me to as well, professor. my other half does not want to follow your orders so i will not do so as well."


    aqua sounded confident when she said that. her eyes shined brightly and her support was solid. she also refused to budge from her position and her conviction.


    the professor bit his lip in annoyance and decided that this was it. he was not going to take any more of this bullshit lying down.


    "fine, if that''s what you have decided then it does not matter what you do anymore. i will force you to die right here and now, my dear experiment. after all, i can always start a new one if i don''t like you."


    the professor yelled and aqua felt her heart drop.

 Chapter 215 215: More questions than answers

    amane walked around the white space inside the chamber. it was peaceful here and there was no essence of human interference.the peace one felt here could make them mistaken about their desires. it was a honey pot to lure people into this space forever. it was also dangerous since there was a static energy-like feeling in this place.


    had amane been anyone else, she might not have felt that weird energy trying to get into her head. but since amane noticed this, she toughened her defenses.


    she felt the phantom reaching out for her chance tactics as soon as it noticed amane''s awareness.


    instead of coming right at her once more, it retreated and bid its time. but amane was sure that the phantom was interested in her now. it would surely try to connect with her consciousness again.


    meanwhile, amane kept on walking around. there were more astral bodies surrounding her that looked vaguely human.


    amane could only conclude that these were the consciousness of the instincts of other people. these things were being kept in these chambers and then studied.


    "i would have found this fascinating had i been my past self. but now i can only see how devalued human life is by this place."


    all these people had been deprived of a part of themselves and forced to live without it in their lives. it was pitiful and made amane quite concerned about what the professor was planning with these consciousnesses.


    amane reached out to touch a consciousness when she felt the phantom stop her with its touch.


    [i would not do that if i were you. these consciousnesses have no defense right now. if you touch them with a real body, then they would feel too overwhelmed.]


    the phantom spoke but its voice sounded far more melodious than amane had thought it would be in her mind.


    the phantom also led amane right to the middle of the chamber where the monotonous landscape was broken up by white trees and white grass. there was also a white table in the middle of the clearing which had a white blob-like mosaic sitting on one side.


    [what''s wrong? hurry up and sit down. i do not have a habit of making my guests uncomfortable. not that i have many anyway. you are the first one to visit me in centuries.]


    the mosaic moved and amane had a feeling that the female was gesturing for her to sit down. amane followed the instructions and watched as the mosaic looked surprised at amane''s actions.


    [hmm, you truly can understand me? how fascinating. human minds are not capable of hearing my voice without losing themselves in my power as well. it has been a long time since i last have a conversation.]


    the mosaic replied and her tone took a nostalgic tone. so far, it had been a little painful to hear that echoing voice inside her head, but amane was adjusting more and more by the second.


    "hmm, i am a rather ''special'' human even if i do say so myself. but that is not what we are here to discuss, right? i can here because i had things to ask you."


    amane looked down and watched as the tea served itself and the cup was passed on to her. she had a feeling that things would get annoying if she drank this tea.


    [you are special indeed. you do not give in to me when i pressure you and you also keep an eye out for any dangers that might be heading your way. in these regards, i quite like your determination.]


    [however, why did someone like you come in here? those who come in here are usually thrown in here as a punishment, but that is not the case with you, right? who are you and what is your objective?]


    the entity asked and amane felt the power rising around her.


    this entity might be being lenient with amane but one wrong move would make her the target of this entity''s anger. and this was a fight amane was not sure she would win.


    "my name is amane. i came here because i was curious about you and your powers. a friend of mine was affected by them and her consciousness was split apart. i just wanted to help her."


    [and that is all? you were just curious and asked for help so you came here? are you sure that it has nothing to do with the guilt you feel for your past and being involved in experiments? maybe you feel sorry for a ''certain someone and wish to find them-]


    amane slammed her hand on the table in front of her. this was a conversation she refused to have in her life.


    "i am quite certain that it is nothing like that. i might have things to be guilty about in the past but a lot of time had passed by now. even if i had any hopes of finding ''that person'' once, it is no longer possible."


    amane refused to have this conversation. hope was a treacherous thing to have and it exhausted one if they held on to it for too long. amane had already crossed her seven stages of acceptance.


    now, she did not want to even think about her past and that time if she did not have to.


    [alright, if you say that so, then i will let it slide this time. so, what do you need my help with?]


    "you know what i need your help with. now, i would appreciate it if you freed all these people and allowed them to go home."


    amane''s request could be seen as a big deal or a small one depending on how this entity considered her request and what her objective was.


    thankfully, the entity did not seem to be too much of a trouble and she lightly laughed at amane''s request.


    [ah, is that all you want from me? sure, this is easy enough to do. but i would require a price for what i am about to do. i cannot grant a request otherwise.]


    amane knew this would happen. a price was usually required when you made a deal with any higher being and that included divine beasts as well.


    "name your price. i will fulfill it as soon-"


    [not you. the wish i am about to grant is not considered ''yours'' so you do not need to pay me anything. however, as soon as the price is paid, you can get out of here.]


    amane was shocked to hear such a thing. she knew that she was the one who made this wish, so why was she, not the one who had to pay the price?


    [i know that you are confused and you have every right to be confused. but this wish is not considered as ''yours'' so you cannot be the one to pay the price.]


    amane understood this in theory and she could connect the dots to realize what happened. someone else must have made the same wish to this entity before amane did and their wish had been accepted.


    and that was why amane was not the one to pay for this wish.


    [ah, the price is being paid. this place would fall apart soon enough so we all should escape from here. you also have someone you want to avenge, right? i hope that the unborn phoenix inside you comes to this world safely.]


    amane''s hand moved over to her stomach in vigilance. she was not sure if this entity would want to harm a divine beast or not.


    but the entity seemed unbothered and unwilling to do anything.


    the white space collapsed around amane and she held her hand out toward the disappearing debris. the female goddess in front of amane also seemed to be disappearing with the space as well.


    [yoko tsurugi, battle goddess amane, and whatever other names you go by, remember this - you can run from your past but you cannot escape. the supreme one of this world is always watching you from their banishment.]


    amane looked up at the goddess and paid attention. she wanted to know more about what the entity was saying, but it was not until the entity uttered the other line did amane''s cursory and anger peaked.


    [the one from your past, the one you gave up hope for, they are still alive and they would come for you soon. so, make sure you are ready to receive their favor. and hide that child of yours if you want them to live past the supreme one''s rage.]


    "wait a second. tell me more-"


    but it was too late. the entity in white dissolved into thin air and left nothing behind. read new adventures at empire


    amane had hoped to find answers here but she ended up getting more questions inside her mind. the space was almost as good as gone and all the instincts around amane began to return to their owners as well.


    it was clear that something major had taken shape. someone out there was keeping tabs on amane and making sure she was being kept in check.


    "a god, huh? this entity knew a lot and it made me cautious. i guess i would need to track it down to force more information out of it." sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    it was a dangerous thing to follow a formless entity like this. they were shrewd and did not care about anything but themselves. amane could be setting up herself for failure here.


    but she could not bring herself to care about it all. not when she had such an interesting mystery to resolve.

 Chapter 216 216: Weight of the world [pt1]

    the professor snapped his hand and aqua felt the pain in her heart lighten up. it was so intense that it caused aqua to back out for a full minute. but she was not concerned about herself.the one connected with professor ross''s consciousness was her other half more than her. if aqua was feeling such intense pain inside her heart, then her other half must be suffering as well.


    "s-stop! d-don''t do this to us, professor. we have been nothing but loyal to you."


    aqua cried out as she felt the existence of her other half fading away. even her other half was beginning to look transparent. find adventures on empire


    at this rate, subject alpha would disappear without leaving a single hint of her existence behind. and that thought terrified aqua.


    so aqua begged the professor to listen to her and consider her request. but that was not the case with subject alpha.


    her other half refused to bow or show her weakness. she held her head high as she looked at the professor with sharp and cunning eyes. her hate and disappointment at the professor shined bright in her eyes.


    "do you think that this is the end of it all? do you think that you will gain closure and freedom if you did this? you are wrong. you will never be rid of my shadow for as long as you live. i will always haunt you and your dreams."


    the professor flinched as soon as he heard aqua''s threat. he knew that she was serious about her revenge. but the professor also knew that there was nothing subject alpha could do about him and his experiments.


    the goddess he had made a pact with had handed him absolute authority and the proof of it was the pale face subject alpha currently had. she had not been able to handle the goddess''s residual power the professor had forced through her body and had coughed out blood as a result of it.


    "ha¡­haha¡­. hahaha¡­. do you like to joke around like this, subject alpha? then, i need to refresh your memory about some things. you need to remember who you are going against."


    the professor snapped his fingers once more and this time, he intended to not even let subject alpha stand on her feet. he was going to snap her consciousness and her body in half.


    that was what he intended to do here. but instead of making the half-beast fall down on her knees, his power fizzled out. the professor looked startled at the sudden change of events and he snapped his finger again


    once more, nothing happened. this left the professor at the mercy of his experiment.


    "what''s wrong, professor ross? are you not able to access your powers now? well, that is a given. after all, did you think that you were the only one capable of making deals with that god?"


    professor ross halted in his thought process. he was suddenly more than aware of what happened but he did not want to believe it.


    "t-that goddess helped you out? i do not believe this. why would the goddess do that? you are not even human and you-"


    "i am still a living entity and i have emotions and consciousness. and for some entities, that is considered human enough. now, i would like to exact my revenge for all that you did to me."


    subject alpha showed her sharp claws and attacked the professor. both sakura and aqua watched this show in stunned silence. there was nothing left for them to contribute.


    the professor had been so proud of his skills a minute ago but now he lied dead at subject alpha''s feet and his last breaths were ragged and wet.


    "y-you¡­. will¡­.. not... get¡­.. away¡­.. your existence¡­.is tied¡­.with¡­.m¡­i¡­n¡­e¡­."


    the professor took his last breath as he let out this curse. subject alpha made a pained face but she angled her body in a way that allowed no one else but her to read the professor''s lips.


    "i know. and i willingly paid the price of my existence to get rid of an evil like you. seems like a fair trade to me."


    subject alpha replied to the professor and he knew that he had truly lost this time. his opponent was someone who did not even care what happened to themselves if the professor died.


    the professor''s body burned into ashes with his flames as his life energy was exhausted. subject alpha released that energy and sent it to the goddess she had made a deal with.


    since her job was over and there was no one to sustain her body any longer, subject alpha began to disappear.


    "h-hey, are you alright? y-your body, it''s disappearing."


    aqua looked at her other half with a terrified expression on her face. she could see that body in front of her was disappearing.


    "her energy is fading away. this person! she is dying and fast. she needs something to hold her stable."


    sakura commented on this as she maintained her distance. no matter how tragic this scene in front of her was, she refused to step forward and help them both out. her only concern here was yoko''s safety.


    even if sakura knew that it was not subject alpha''s fault that things ended up being this way, sakura could still not bring herself to like subject alpha or aqua.


    "h-hey, keep hanging on. if you need a host, then i am here. hey, don''t go away and stay with me."


    aqua pleaded with her other half but it was already too late. the time for stabilization was already in the past.


    and even if subject alpha had a choice to stabilize herself, she would not have chosen that route. it would have trapped yoko inside that weird realm for as long as subject alpha would have been alive.


    "i am¡­alright. since i made the deal with the goddess inside the white space, i need to honor it. otherwise, those who are trapped there would never be able to go home. so don''t cry. i am doing this for my beloved." sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    subject alpha placed her hand on aqua''s cheek as she spoke this. both females inside the room knew that subject alpha''s ''beloved'' referred to yoko tsurugi.


    it made sakura''s blood boil to hear yoko being addressed in such a way. but she refused to let it bother her for the time being.


    on the other hand, aqua could not accept this reality. she liked yoko but she was not ''in love'' with yoko like her other self. so, she wanted to be selfish and make her other self choose her own life over yoko tsurugi''s.


    "don''t do this to me. please, don''t leave me for the benefit of a person who does not even care about you. this is not fair to me."


    sakura begged her other half to reconsider, but it was all futile. her other half had made up her mind and it was too late to stop things.


    "don''t cry like this. i promise that we shall meet again in the future. both you and i¡­are connected by fate after all."


    those were the last words subject alpha was able to utter before she disappeared into a pile of smoke. it was time for her to finally find her peace.


    aqua could only look on in disbelief and disappointment as she lost one of the most important parts of herself. but she still maintained her position in hopes that she could be able to bring her other self back.


    "you need to let go. your other half also asked you to live your life as your own. so, honor her wishes and don''t mop around like this."


    sakura placed her hand on aqua''s shoulder but aqua shrugged her off. her eyes were filled with disbelief and anger as she looked at sakura.


    "you! you do not understand anything. my other half was someone who had been with me my whole life. we were born as one being and she was all i had at one point in time. i cannot just forget what happened here."


    aqua hissed as she spoke. she refused to believe what had happened which caused sakura to sigh.


    there was no use in talking to a delusional person and understanding could not be reached with them. so, sakura concentrated her efforts on finding yoko instead.


    the white room was beginning to disappear and white smoke filled that area. sakura quickly ran toward that side, only to feel someone''s presence inside there.


    aqua was already ready to fight this new entity when she paused and looked at the smoke again.


    "be calm sakura. i am back so there is no need to make such a fuss."


    aqua breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she heard yoko''s voice. it seemed like her cousin had managed to survive this ordeal and come back safely.


    when yoko emerged into the parted smoke, it did not seem as if a single scratch had been made on her body. she looked healthy and as calm as before.


    they both made their way out of the smoke and yoko stopped to look at aqua''s mourning figure.


    "so that is the one who paid the price for freeing the other instincts from that place? aqua, don''t mourn too hard. your other half was a hero and she saved a lot of lives today."


    aqua flinched as soon as she felt yoko''s hands land on her shoulder.


    "i wished she did not save anyone but herself. i wanted to be with her for a long time in the future."


    aqua finally cried out in disbelief and anger.

 Chapter 217 217: Weight of the world [pt2]

    once the dam had broken, there was no going back. tears continued to fall from aqua''s eyes and she sobbed her heart out.both amane and sakura decided to give her some space this time and do their own thing. but there was only so much they could do on their own without proper holding and equipment.


    they also needed to make an official report about this place and get it sealed up before someone else tried to enter and take advantage of this place. there was too much important stuff in here to pretend otherwise.


    "aqua, i will make a call and have the divine guild oversee the cleaning of this place. you need to wake up and get out of here now. i do not want you to get caught in the crossfire."


    amane placed a hand on aqua''s shoulder and this time, aqua did not flinch. she did not do much of anything but stay down there and cry her heart out.


    it did not seem as if aqua had enough brain consciousness left to do anything but what she was being made to do.


    aqua stood up when she was physically made to and she walked around when sakura placed her hand on aqua''s shoulder. other than that, aqua showed no signs of even being alive.


    this would have been concerning for amane if she did not have other priorities to take care of. and she had a lot of things to look after so she could not add aqua to that list as well. enjoy new stories from empire


    "i will take aqua home for now. i don''t think aqua should be in a place filled with memories right now so i will take her to a back-house of ours for now. i am sure that place is secure from any outside threats."


    sakura assured amane as she helped aqua up. aqua did not even put up a fight against her when she did so. she quietly stopped up and did as she was told to do.


    "alright, i understand. then, you should head out now. i will wait here for the officers to arrive and give them my report. i''m sure they would want to ask me a lot of questions as well."


    as expected, the divine guild did not disappoint with their quick actions and they surrounded this place in record time. amane waited for them inside the main room and she watched as sean walked out of the car.


    frankly, amane was surprised to see charlie not accompany sean. but sean''s appearance also made sense in amane''s mind. he was a commander for the divine guild and was also in charge of these security cases.


    "mother wanted to come as well, but she was held back her some¡­. urgent business she is taking care of right now. i hurried over here as soon as i got your message."


    sean looked intimidating as he stood straight. he was a whole head taller than amane and his green eyes looked intimidating when framed by his red hair.


    he commanded his unit well and he had complete control over them. sean was a very competent person to have on one''s side.


    "hmm, i am glad that you managed to respond to me so soon. most of the evidence inside this place will expire soon. i want you to do a thorough check of this place for me. i need to head back now since i have been gone for a while now. some rats keep on trying to get what is mine and i do not want to allow them to do so."


    amane quickly explained her situation to sean and he looked amused at her words. he knew that the ''rat'' in question was elios tsurugi.


    "i know how tough your life can be. mother has a lot of enemies looking to take her seat as well and i have seen the struggle my whole life. so be assured and leave this place to me. i will take care of it."


    sean assured amane before he waved her off. now there was no one here with more authority than him left.


    "alright everyone, gather as much evidence as you can and bring me everything. the special squad and i will go through it to ensure that everything is in order."


    sean commanded and everyone ran around to follow his words.


    on the surface, sean looked like a calm and caring leader. he was even willing to take the risk himself to spare everyone else the trouble and danger of dealing with dangerous equipment.


    but that was only a front sean put up to show people his devotion. he had a b much bigger scene brewing behind the scene.


    "bring me the recordings for this place as well. each available one. i need to see them all through."


    sean spent his night looking through the recordings to take note of all the evidence yoko tsurugi had seen up until now. he was going to have to sort all the evidence out and take out the critical ones.


    even then, he needed to leave just enough evidence behind to not make yoko tsurugi suspicious.


    "tsk, that stupid professor ross. the research on gods is supposed to be top secret and not to be done in the open. how dare he blow this secret out already? he should feel lucky that he is already dead."


    sean was unhappy with the result of his research and he was sure that the others in the hive would be even more unhappy with these results than him.


    years'' worth of research was about to be lost and fall into the hands of the wrong people. it would have been a disaster for them all.


    it was lucky for the hive that sean was in his current position and he could observe everything that was happening around the place.


    "let''s leave the research about gods behind and a little more evidence as well. now, i would need to deal with that female subject called aqua. thankfully, it will not be so so difficult. she is already unstable right now."


    that night, sean had used incense to make aqua''s unstable mind hallucinate. it was easy to sneak the incense into the residence because of an already existing spy.


    no one knew how and when the incense was swapped out and the smell of the incense was long gone by the time the morning came around.


    but one thing was for sure - aqua had died that night.


    no.


    she had taken her own life as she no longer wished to live. it was a sad but expected outcome for all those who knew her.


    ... s§×ar?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "she was an idiot. if she was going to die, then why did she drag all of us into this situation at all? yoko, there is no need to pay attention to aqua''s death and¡­"


    sakura trailed off as she spoke. tears lined her voice and her throat clogged over with emotions.


    she might be complaining right now, but even sakura was heartbroken after what happened. she had spent a few nights with aqua and that had made her feel a small bond of kinship.


    it was nothing deep yet but it had been there nonetheless.


    "people are born and then they die. this is a cycle no one can escape from, child. the sooner you learn to deal with someone''s death, the better. who knows? maybe the next person to die is the one closest to you."


    elios tsurugi hinted at amane''s death in the middle of the mourning ceremony. most people who did not know the circumstances of their house politics would have considered her words as advice and not looked any further into it.


    but those who did know her understood her subtle threat. that made them even more interested to know what was going on inside the tsurugi household.


    "old people should rest and not think much. who knows when they might collapse due to their muscle fatigue? aunty, i heard that you went to the doctor recently. your body must be in a lot worse shape due to your age."


    elios flinched at the accusation.


    she did not want to confirm whether she had gone to a doctor or not. no matter what she said, people would take her words and twist them.


    the reason elios had gone to a doctor was because she had missed her monthly cycle and that had concerned her. she wanted to know if she was pregnant or not.


    but apparently, it was just her body acting up and nothing else. there had been no reason for her to be concerned or to feel happy.


    once it was silence once more, people concentrated on the ceremony taking place in front of them. most of these people did not even know who aqua was, but they came to the ceremony anyway because the tsurugis were handling this ceremony.


    even amane''s classmates were here but that was a given. aqua had been a classmate to them all as well.


    "she was a good person. she was weird and eccentric at times, but aqua had a good heart."


    faridha spoke up as she approached the burned coffin aqua had been kept in. her body was all but a pile of ash now and soon it would be scattered into the river.


    no one else commented or contradicted farisha''s words and soon the ceremony ended.


    amane moved around the room and heard the conversations taking place. and then sean made his appearance with his reports. he was the one amane had been waiting around for and he was finally here.

 Chapter 218 218: Pet play [pt1] R-18

    the ceremony was short was sweet. amane left it halfway through to get to know what evidence sean had gathered.and there was a lot he had to give to amane. there were recordings as well as test reports and even other normal log data that one could have expected from this mission.


    nothing was missing in that data and it all looked rather well-organized. but amane still had a feeling that critical bits and pieces were missing from the data. she did not know if this was something sean had intentionally done or if this was how the data had been presented to him in the first place.


    "sean, this data¡­"


    "i am sorry. i tried to organize it as best as i could but there were missing inside the data. i hope this all still makes sense to you."


    sean sounded apologists but not enough for it to come off as suspicious. amane did not know why her instincts still felt unsatisfied but she forced them to drop this issue.


    "i see. in that case, i guess it could not be helped. i will need to gather more data on my own. i have personal business with the ones heading this operation and i want to destroy them."


    discover hidden tales at empire


    amane wanted to destroy the people behind these experiments not only to avenge what happened to aqua but also for ariana, the phoenix who did nothing wrong.


    sean just sighed at amane''s determined expression and he stood up. he was about to head out when he turned back at amane and opened his mouth but he did not say anything more about it.


    amane returned to the hall after that. people were beginning to pack up and leave. many looked disappointed as they did not get a chance to meet yoko tsurugi and form a connection with her.


    and most people who approached her were rejected tactfully by amane.


    sakura made full use of this time to approach different people and make more connections. her smile was fake but ever-present which put people at ease.


    "my lady, have something to drink."


    one of the servants brought amane a drink that was laced with something. amane noticed how a few people were eying her with intent and greed as the maid offered her a glass of juice.


    amane was sure that there was something mixed in that liquid so she should not take that glass offered to her.


    but she was also pretending to be a heart-broken friend so she took that glass of liquid and gulped it down.


    most of the poisons and such substances did not work on yoko so she was not going to feel anything. that thick liquid settled down in amane''s stomach and she felt nothing.


    she watched as those men who had hidden themselves before suddenly made themselves known and walked toward amane.


    "hello, my lady. i hope you are having a pleasant day today. i saw your lonesome self sitting here and i decided to offer you company."


    a man (more of a teen) sat down adjacent to amane and struck up a conversation. he was the son of one of elios''s investors and he was here to seduce amane.


    amane could smell an artificial sweet smell coming from this teen and his body was posed in such a way that it showed interest in his partner.


    "you want to keep me company? i don''t think that would be possible. i promised sakura that i would spend the night with her. we both are a little¡­ emotionally fragile¡­right now."


    amane laid down the bait and she watched how everyone became alert suddenly. these people were too easy to fool and it was almost not worth it.


    even the teen in front of amane fumbled before he gathered his wits and spoke.


    "t-that is no problem. i am sure that both you and your cousin have suffered a huge blow currently. surely you would need outside support whom you can lean on. please allow me to be that support for you and your cousin."


    amane had to give it to this teen. he was bold and not willing to back down from what he had to do.


    but as much as he was fun, he was not amane''s type and now she felt annoyed by him.


    amane might be immune to most poisons and status drinks but alcohol had a way of making her tipsy. it was the weird things about her body that amane did not understand herself.


    and now she felt the effects of the alcohol hitting her a little bit and making her spin as a result.


    "i don''t think it''s a good idea. we are looking to pile up with our beastly friends and comfort each other. you will only get killed by one of them if they are in a bad mood. ah, i forgot that i brought this kid here to help me feel calm."


    hibi slipped out of amane''s sleeve and hissed at the teenager in front of her. the teenager had not expected to face a beast in real life so he quickly took a step back and held his yell back.


    "n-now that i think about it, i need to head back home now. my parents are waiting for me." s~ea??h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the teenager stood up and walked out. he made amane glad of her decision to call hibi to her after her talk with sean.


    people noticed what had happened to the first person who approached amane and how he ran away with his tail tucked between his legs. after that, no one tried to approach amane but they kept an eye on her.


    if someone caught amane''s eyes, they made sure to flaunt their strength and status to her. that made amane looks away from them.


    it was also the time sakura made her way toward amane and looked at the hallway discreetly.


    "hey, let''s get out of here now. you do not look well so you should head back to your room now. and¡­ why do you smell like that? don''t tell that you got drunk and you are still here despite that."


    the stink of being drunk could be felt on amane''s breath. she had no excuse for herself since she had known when she drank the alcohol.


    still, things were not as bad as they should be. amane was not in pain or losing control of her body.


    she was just a bit horny now and her body throbbed with need. she needed to fuck these urges out of her body. her womb was also pulsing with want and need.


    "sakura, i will be heading back to my room now and preparing. you should hurry up and come back to the room as soon as you can. don''t make me wait too long."


    amane whispered slowly and sensually in sakura''s ear. for most people, this would look rather normal and they would not pay any attention to it. but these soft words made sakura''s body tingle and she flinched at the was being hinted.


    sakura''s cock and pussy gushed a little bit as soon as she imagined being in bed with yoko but she needed to control herself. there were still a few things she needed to take care of first.


    "hmm, i understand. you should head back to the room first if you do not feel well right now. i will come and join you soon. there are too many bugs and pests in this room that need to be taken care of."


    sakura hated that she would be late. but she needed to take care of the important bits before she made any move. her mother was still on the loose and these investors could become important in the future.


    "do what you want to."


    amane gave sakura full freedom and authority over the situation and went back to her room. she trusted sakura to take care of herself but she also knew that the people would not do anything foolish now.


    a beast had been shown off by amane which made everyone afraid of angering her. so that would keep them in check for the time being.


    amane opened her bedroom door and took out all the toys she would need for the evening. she had quite a collection in there and amane chose the ones she was in the mood for the night.


    it took sakura almost an hour to get things straightened up and dismiss everyone. she had not seen her mother during this time but she knew that her mother had to be planning something vicious.


    those thoughts were circling inside sakura''s mind and she could not get rid of them on her own. but as soon as she opened the door to her bedroom, they all flew out of her mind and sakura was left gasping.


    "come in and lock the door behind you, my pet. today, we will train you to be obedient to me again and train your pussy and cock to come on command. if that is not something you want, then walk out of the door now."


    yoko''s voice was commanding and sakura could come from that alone. there was no way she was going back out after what she had seen in front of her.


    yoko was a vision to see, dressed in all leather and her small clothes stretched to their limits. her bodysuit left nothing to the imagination and her hard nipples poked out of her clothes.


    but it was nothing compared to her pussy that made a wet patch on her clothes. sakura could not look away from that.

 Chapter 219 219: Pet play [pt2] R-18

    amane knew where sakura was looking at. sakura''s eyes were fixed on the wet spot on her leather body suit and her mouth drooled as well.sakra did not even seem aware of how she looked now. her mouth was open and her eyes were wide with hunger. she looked ready to pounce at amane at any given moment and eat her up.


    "how dare you look at me with such naked desire. a pet should always look down and never at its master. do you understand, sakura? now look down."


    sakura''s eyes instantly looked down and her hands wet behind her back. she looked red-faced and ashamed to have been caught lacking.


    amane''s heels made a clicking sound as she neared sakura. the anticipation of this moment caused sakura to flinch but her body leaned toward amane to feel more of her presence.


    which amane denied instantly by taking a step back and looking sakura up and down.


    she had to say that sakura had matured beautifully. there was still a long way for sakura to go before she truly matured but her body was already curvy and soft.


    her dress was stretched to its limits and sakura''s tits threatened to slip out of them any second now. her face had turned a lovely shade of red and her legs shifted from one side to another in anticipation of what was to come.


    "i asked you to stand straight, sakura. but is it truly that difficult of a thing to do?"


    sakura nodded while not looking up. she seemed embarrassed about being treated like this but she refused to give up as well. she opened her mouth but closed it the very next second and kept on looking down.


    amane had a riding cop in her hand which she used to pat sakura''s thighs with.


    "i understand that it is difficult for you to stand still like this because you are bitch and this is not normal for you. so, fall to all fours and show me your submission. i am sure that it will be more comfortable for you."


    amane patted sakura''s cheek with her hand and spoke softly. but there was no mistaking her words as anything but a command. sakura instantly went down to her knees and looked up at amane with an honored expression.


    find adventures at empire


    she looked open and accessible, all wet and at amane''s mercy. her cock was straining her dress and making it wet as well now.


    "hmm, you have such a beautiful cock sakura. it is too bad that it is wasted on a bitch like you who does not even know how to use it. but don''t worry, that''s what we are here to train you for."


    "this lovely cock of yours will be ready to destroy anyone once we are through with you."


    amane''s voice was full of adoration as she patted and stroked sakura. it made sakura lean more into her hand and nuzzle against the riding cop that was patting her face.


    "m-master, please. i-i."


    sakura was already hard and even the smallest of touches made her hard nipples touch the fabric of her dress. she looked desperate already but she did not dare to look up at yoko at all.


    "hmm, i can see that you are struggling to voice what you want from me. but that''s alright because i know what you want. your breasts feel quite tight and restricted, right? let''s free them first."


    sakura felt amane''s hands slip inside her dress and pull her breasts out. they hung in the air and gravity pulled them down.


    two hands squeezed them and played with sakura''s hard nipples. the sensation of being pinched and groped went straight to sakura''s clit and it twitched. her cock also let out a massive glob of pre-cum.


    "oh my, what''s this? your cock is rather useless at times but it is making the floor wet now. we cannot have that sakura. we need to train this thing right now."


    amane rubbed her foot against sakura''s cock and sakura collapsed on top of amane''s foot. that soft and warm touch put just enough pressure against sakura''s cock to give her friction.


    sakura rubbed her hips against amane''s foot to get more. but amane refused to move her feet any more than necessary.


    "y-yoko, please. please let me come first before you put me in a cage. p-please yoko, i can''t stand it."


    sakura yelled and flinched as her cock was abused and rubbed. her clothes were ruined for any other situation and sakura would never be able to wear them again.


    but it did not matter when her mind was being blown by the amount of pleasure she was receiving. she was mind blown and her eyes were wide open.


    she rutted against amane''s feet until amane pulled back from her and left sakura hanging. it made sakura whine and she leaned more into amane''s body, only to be denied by amane.


    "sa~ku~ra, don''t forget that this is your training. we are not playing around so you should be quiet and take what you are handed."


    sakura quieted down as her foot was rubbed. since this felt amazing, sakura was not able to think about anything else for a long time.


    "now turn around sakura. we need to get your misbehaving cock and pussy all plugged up."


    sakura turned around without any other word and held herself open. her legs were stretched out and her beautiful and big breasts bounced in the air. she even arched her back in pleasure which pushed her chest out even more.


    amane flicked sakura''s chest with her riding cop to make her settle down. it made sakura flinch but she calmed down finally.


    "now then, let''s deal with your leaking cock first. i have the perfect thing for you to experience. your big futa cock needs a lot of discipline so we need to teach it not to come."


    the cock ring amane took out had two parts. she slipped the normal ring around the cock and it was a tight fit. it would stop sakura from coming entirely.


    but the highlight was undoubtedly the rod that went inside her cock opening. it had been sterilized and then entered sakura''s cock.


    it hurt a little but sakura held still. she felt it ram around her a little bit before it touched her prostrate and sakura''s whole body sang in pleasure.


    "that felt amazing, right? you instantly reacted when this little rod touched your pleasure spot. it''s right in here, huh."


    amane touched sakura''s stomach and her energy waves caused sakura''s body to vibrate. she wanted to come so badly but her cock was forced to stop.


    sakura''s pussy was leaking out non-stop as a result and her clit was hard. sakura tried to sneak her hands under her dress and into her pussy. but she was stopped by yoko''s hands and held open. s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "i told you sakura, no cheating. you cannot touch yourself no matter how much you want to so you should not even try it."


    amane slapped sakura''s pussy before taking out a vibrator and entering it into sakura''s body. she did nothing to prepare sakura this time but there was no need to do anything. sakura was gushing and all open right now.


    amane also took out a collar and rid sakura of all her clothes. nipple clamps were attached to sakura''s nipples and her neck was collared. amane also fingered sakura''s ass open and made her wear a vibrator with a tail in there.


    she also took out a ball gag from her collection and fastened it behind sakura''s head followed by a pair of dig ears.


    once sakura was finished being dressed up, amane admired her view and she looked at what she looked at.


    "you are a vision to look at, sakura. who can we keep your look all to ourselves? we need to show everyone else as well. now come and follow me."


    amane connected sakura''s leash with her collar and pulled her behind her


    in truth, there was no need to be concerned about this section of the house. amane had already emptied it of the servants and placed a barrier around it. no matter how much one tried to come in here, they would not be able to. and if someone did try to break in, then the alarm would sound loud.


    but the thrill of being caught and being looked at was something sakura found guilty pleasure in.


    that was why amane had created shadow dolls to act as servants. shadow dolls were human projections who could imitate humans but they had none of human intelligence and emotions.


    they were puppets that would follow your orders.


    but they did not last very long so no one used them in day-to-day use. and that''s what made them perfect for such an occasion.


    "now my pet, let''s go and show everyone how obedient you can be."


    amane walked toward the door and opened it. sakura''s face was red in humiliation but interest and need could be smelled on her face.


    as soon as the door opened, there was a shadow puppet standing on the other side. the maid was dressed in a revealing costume and she looked surprised to see sakura and amane.


    "my lady, are you out to take your pussy for a walk?"


    the maid asked as she leaned down. it exposed her breasts and sakura could also see her lack of underwear from her low angle.


    she knew that this was all a staged act, but it still irked sakura to see someone out to seduce her yoko. and that is why she growled lowly in her throat.

 Chapter 220 220: Pet play [pt3] R-18

    sakura''s growl was barely audible at first, but the more attention one paid to amane, the louder that grown got. the shadow maid took a step back in fright as soon as she realized that she was at sakura''s mercy.amane was amused to see sakura jealous of a non-existing shadow being but she yanked at sakura''s leash to make her lean back.


    "sakura, be nice to the poor maid and stop harassing her like this. do not make me want to punish you like this."


    amane warned but sakura ignored her and continued to stare the maid down. she received a spank on her bottom for this and a pair of disapproving eyes looking back at her.


    "tsk, you asked for this sakura. i warned you that you would get punished if you did not stop but you continued your behavior. now, it is time for you to get punished."


    sakura''s ears perked up as soon as she heard of the punishment. in her experience, most of what she had experienced up until now at amane''s hand had been pleasure-filled and sakura was sure that this time would be no different.


    she held herself back in anticipation and looked up at amane.


    only, amane had no intention of helping sakura out with anything. amane gestured for the maid to come close and hold her skirt up. the maid did as she was ordered and a clean shaved pussy was presented to the world.


    "sakura, since you have been rude to my maid, you will have to make it up to her right now. hurry up and lick her until she comes. you will be forgiven only if this lovely kid here comes."


    the maid turned red at being called lovely and she gave amane a love-filled look. sakura wanted nothing to do with the maid but she did need yoko''s forgiveness.


    so, with a hesitant step forward, sakura''s hands made their way toward the maid''s thighs and sakura took a small and hesitant lick forward toward the maid.


    the first taste of the maid was like tasting yoko. it made sense as well since these shadow maids were made with yoko''s essence and thus, were a part of her aura. that helped sakura swallow the bitterness of this situation.


    sakura was still not happy with what she had to do but it was getting easier over time. she was losing herself in the rhythmic sense of sucking and fucking the body in front of her.


    "this feels good, right? sakura, you want more but you are too shy to say, right? then take more of this kid and sate yourself."


    if sakura''s cock would not have been caged, then she would have been all over this maid and fucking her.


    this close, it was easy to forget that this maid was just a shadow and not yoko herself. sakura''s senses were overwhelmed with yoko''s scent and her presence. she could think about nothing else but the other.


    the maid cried out as sakura bullied her clit and the rest of her body with her tongue. the roughness and wetness of the tongue made the maid go mad and she drenched sakura''s face in her come.


    sakura took a small swipe of that come and held it in front of her before swiping her finger into her and eating it outright.


    another pair of fingers joined the first one inside sakura''s mouth and sakura cleaned it up as well.


    her body was beginning to burn up due to sexual frustration. but sakura held back because that was what yoko wanted her to do. and sakura was willing to do anything yoko wanted from her.


    "you did a good job, sakura. i think you are ready to be forgiven for being rude to the maid earlier. look, you reduced her into a pile of pleasure. such a good puppy i have."


    yoko turned sakura''s head toward the shadow maid who had collapsed on the floor. she had a dazed look on her face and her body twitched in need.


    she turned to look at sakura but the maid could not hold her gaze for long.


    sakura felt proud in her heart at the display in front of her. once upon a time in her life, sakura could not have expected to see someone collapse out of pleasure because of her. but now the times were different.


    "aww, are you proud of yourself, puppy? you are a good pup, but this was not enough to be awarded a release. now let''s go and play in the open backyard. i asked the maids to prepare your favorite treat."


    amane promised sakura as she tugged her behind. sakura needed further incentive to follow yoko out after that.


    they both soon entered the back garden and there were a dozen half-naked maids loitering around. many of them had their wet pussies exposed and filled with a vibrator while the others were dressed in a more dominant role. sea??h th§× n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "sakura, go and play with your new friends. the other puppies are waiting for you."


    sakura felt humiliation burn as she looked at other maids being treated as pets. sakura wanted to point out that she was better than everyone here and behaving in this manner in front of others was beneath her.


    but that humiliating feeling was half the reason sakura wanted to play the role of a puppy. she liked to be humiliated and she quickly walked out to play with the other puppies.


    one of the maids came up to sakura and sniffed her balls before lying on her back to expose her wet and leaking pussy. she looked up at sakura with a pleading eye.


    but there was not much sakura could do to help her out as well. her cock had been locked up by yoko and had not been allowed to come.


    yoko walked over to sakura and patted her head. then, she gave the maid a firm look which made the maid look away and straighten herself.


    "i am sorry but sakura is not here to fuck you all. she is only here to play so entertain her. and, you see this cock? and this pussy and this ass? it''s all mine so keep your hands away from it until i ask you to."


    yoko''s possessive voice made sakura''s stomach turn. she could not help but swoon as soon as she heard yoko speak.


    ''ah fuck. i almost came as soon as i heard yoko''s sexy voice whispering in my ear. i cannot control believe how lacking my body''s self-control is.''


    sakura complained inside his mind as she leaned more into amane''s patting. by now, all the eyes were on her and yoko. people were giving them a curious look and sakura felt her heart swell as a result.


    "sakura, where is your mind going? don''t forget that you are my pet and you need to be loyal to me. i do not need people who disobey and betray my orders, understood?"


    this was a warning and caution for sakura.


    not that it mattered because sakura could not betray yoko even if she wanted to. she leaned more into yoko''s side and licked yoko''s lips. that caused yoko to pause before she yanked sakura up by her collar and smashed her lips against sakura.


    "you have been a good girl so far, sakura. it is time for me to reward you now. open your mouth now and accept my gift to you."


    sakura opened her mouth, only to find fingers shoved down her throat. but she did her best to adjust to them inside her mouth.


    "this is good. you can feel my fingers deep into your throat, right? does it feel as good for you as it does for me?"


    yoko asked as she panted. her breath was heavy and her voice was filled with desire as well.


    looking at her, sakura could not help but moan around the fingers she was licking. she wanted to experience more of this feeling so she sucked harder at yoko''s fingers. enjoy new adventures at empire


    sakura tuned out everyone else around her. she could still feel a lot of eyes looking at her with hunger and lust, but it was easy to concentrate on yoko.


    and then the vibrator in her pussy as well as her ass started. it caused sakura to falter and drool began to escape out of her mouth.


    sakura felt wet all over. her mouth was wet, her things were wet and her insides were gushing with slickness.


    she wanted to come but her cock had been plugged up as well. sakura could only endure all this pleasure and she collapsed.


    even holding her head high was an impossible task sakura was not able to achieve. she could only look up at yoko with a look filled with pleading.


    "aww, i know how you feel, sakura and i would love nothing more than to help you out. so, tell me, have you learned your punishment, and can control your body? you won''t come as soon as i let you, right?"


    yoko asked as she patted sakura''s ass. that caused the vibrator to slip a little bit deeper into sakura''s body and she flinched. the vibrators were too deep and they touched the pleasure spot yoko had inside her body.


    it was getting to be too much for her and she decided to collapse entirely.


    maids looked at sakura with a hungry expression. some wanted her ass, the others her pussy and cock. but sakura only had eyes for yoko and what she wanted.


    "m-master, please. let me please you."


    sakura shivered as she spoke these words carefully.

 Chapter 221 221: Pet play [pt4] R-18

    amane looked down at sakura and her satisfaction was immense as she watched sakura collapse in front of her. intense pleasure seemed to have made sakura''s mind go numb in the process."i-i, yoko, please. master, m-master, please allow me to fuck you. i will die if i don''t. i need your fingers, your pussy, anything."


    sakura finally broke out of frustration and not being allowed to come. she tried to move around but that made her sensitive cock rub against the grass. even that feeling felt great and sakura tried to angle her hips more into it.


    if not for the things plugging all of sakura''s options, she would have been able to come long before now.


    "i think you reached your limit, sakura. so, i will let you go. but do not come and wait for me. i want you to come deep inside me."


    amane spoke softly to sakura but she did not know how much of what she was saying was understood by sakura in her current state.


    still, sakura nodded in understanding and reached out toward amane. the first thing to go was the ass vibrator. it left sakura''s ass gaping and amane reached down there to check how much sakura could take.


    sakura moaned as her ass was played with. by amane. that feeling caused her to flinch and moan in pleasure. but it also did not feel like it was enough for her and she tried to get those talented fingers deeper into her body.


    as soon as she tried that, amane pulled her fingers out and took out sakura''s vibrator. the amount of slickness that came out of sakura was unreal. it easily formed a pool on the garden floor and everyone gasped.


    it was hard not to come as sakura''s pussy plug was gripped tightly by her walls and sakura''s body could not allow it to be pulled out at all.


    "sakura, relax. and remember, do not come."


    yoko must have cast some kind of magic on sakura because sakura flinched but managed to hold her body back and not come. everything gushed out of her at once.


    amane''s fingers made a comeback as they stretched sakura''s pussy next. they dipped into her wetness and sakura came just a little around and amane instantly pulled out her fingers.


    "tsk, i told you not to come sakura. are you too dumb to even remember my words?"


    amane took off sakura''s nipple clamps suddenly. that made sakura gush out wetness but she somehow found the willpower to hold herself back this time as well.


    but it all ended as soon as amane freed sakura''s sensitive cock. as soon as the rod and the ring had been taken off, sakura''s body could not hold back and her cock began to come.


    only, amane stopped her this time. she had noticed how close sakura had been and her hands worked faster.


    "ah, your body is at its limits, sakura. i guess this was the best you could do. but we cannot waste all your precious semen, right? so, i will swallow you now."


    amane was already open enough and she swallowed sakura''s cockhead in a single thrust. sakura''s cock knocked up against amane''s womb and sakura came rather violently.


    her cock was spent but still hard inside amane so amane tightened her pussy and moved her hips in a circular motion.


    that caused sakura to get excited again and her hips moved on their own to fuck inside amane''s body.


    "you came without permission once, sakura. make sure to hold yourself back this time or there would be consequences."


    amane warned but sakura''s consciousness was lost in her pleasure-filled state. she moaned as her cock was hugged and squeezed by yoko''s tightness. it was overwhelming for her. sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "yoko, master, too much. i cannot concentrate or hold back. i need to fuck you deep and hard. p-please, master."


    sakura pleaded as she moved her hips in motion with yoko''s. her cock disappeared into yoko''s body and she watched with rabid fascination as yoko took all her in.


    from her current angle, sakura could see how much yoko had to stretch her body to accommodate sakura''s girthy cock.


    "m-master, your pussy¡­. ugh¡­is stretched¡­so much¡­it will¡­break¡­. please¡­. allow me¡­to¡­move."


    sakura moaned those words out as she continued to move her hips. her thrusts were in rhyme with yoko''s hip moments and she finally slipped inside that womb again.


    sakura held her hips still as she came. she could feel yoko''s body accepting all of her and the egg knocking against her cock as well.


    "f-feels so good. master, i can''t take it anymore."


    the force of sakura''s orgasm was enough to knock amane back as well. she was so full and stretched out that her belly was getting bigger. explore more at empire


    "a-ah, sakura, you came so much. if anyone sees me now, they will call me pregnant. and all your come is so deep inside me that cleaning this up would be impossible."


    sakura moaned at amane''s words and tried to move. but her body was spent and exhausted which caused her to slip into sleep. amane had to be the one to pull out first and she looked at the shadow maids around her.


    "clean us up and put us to bed. we are both exhausted at this point."


    the shadow maids bowed and hurried to do as they were told. and soon, no evidence of what happened remained in the vicinity.


    ......¡­..


    "tsk, those both fools, and their arrogance. they have no respect for me or my actions. i worked so hard to make sakura submissive to me and now all my hard work has been reduced to ashes."


    elios tsurugi slammed the bottle of alcohol she had been drinking on the table. she already had a bit too much to drink but she had not been able to control herself up until now.


    the maid who heard elios tsurugi complain was none other than layla, sakura''s maid. she had not wanted to be here initially but now she could feel that this could work in her favor.


    her plan to seduce sakura and then gain access to the tsurugi investments was going nowhere at this point so she needed a new way to gain power. and what better way there was than to seduce elios tsurugi?


    "madam, you have had too much to drink. please stop drinking and think about your health. you want to get better, right?"


    layla asked elios and she only dared to do this because she knew that the older would forget all about this encounter by the end of her day.


    elios looked at layla with a murderous expression on her face and reached out for her bottle back. but layle held it further away than elios could reach it.


    "give it back to me. how dare you¡­what do you want from me?"


    elios tsurugi asked as she looked at the rude maid. she could not believe that a maid had dared to talk to her like this and stop her from doing what she wanted to.


    elios tsurugi''s glare made sakura nervous but she held her ground and continued to be adamant about her decision. that gave elios a pause and she finally put her alcohol bottle down.


    "fine, i will not drink this if you have such a problem with me drinking. now, what do you want brat? don''t you need to be with my daughter as her maid? what are you doing here?"


    elios tsurugi might be intoxicated but she was still smart and could keep her wits. she looked at layla and asked the right question.


    it made layla flinch for a moment before she looked back at elios with a calm look.


    "i am just trying to look out for my lady''s mother. yoko tsurugi has poisoned my lady''s pure heart and is now taking advantage of it. but i know that you are the right person to look after my lady."


    elios tsurugi was usually more cunning and could see through bullshit like this. but it might be because she was intoxicated right now that he allowed such simple words to influence her decision.


    she could not help but look at this maid favorably now that she had spoken such words to her.


    "you are right. i am the only one who thinks about sakura and guides her in the right direction. but yoko is the main problem here. yoko tsurugi is the whole reason sakura has deviated from the right path."


    elios tsurugi looked at the maid in front of her with a softened expression on her face. that made the maid quite satisfied and layla placed her hand on elios tsurugi''s shoulder to comfort her.


    "my lady, it is alright. there is no need for you to feel embarrassed or tired about your decision. after all, you are in the right here. and i know someone who could help you bring sakura back on your side."


    layla''s words were like sweet poison. they made elios tsurugi flinch and but she was beginning to like this idea more and more. and her initial hesitation to not trust any outsider also seemed to be lessening.


    "hmm, maybe you are right. i do need to change things and i am not getting anywhere on my own. fine, i will meet this¡­ benefactor¡­of yours and talk with them. but they better be worth my time."


    elios tsurugi was not an easy lady to please but layla knew that she had her on her side now. there was no way elios tsurugi would be able to turn down her offer from her current position.

 Chapter 222 222: A favorable exchange

    never in her life has elios tsurugi thought that she would seek someone out to help her out with her troubles. she had always been a rather independent lady after all.but now that she was faced with yoko tsurugi and facing all her shortcomings, elios had finally decided to take the hand of help that had been stretched out toward her.


    layla, sakura''s exclusive maid had taken elios tsurugi out of the mansion and into a drinking establishment. it was a high-class place with a lot of well-respected people. it was a nice place to come for people coming to relax.


    but elios tsurugi would not be caught in one of these establishments or her reputation would be destroyed. and that was why she was hiding herself right now as she waited for the one layla mentioned.


    "i am sorry, my lady. i did not mean to be late but it just happened. i am so glad to see that you waited for me."


    elios tsurugi looked up, only to notice lord morris taking a seat in front of her.


    but rather than being the elder morris couple elios was used to, the person sitting in front of her was the younger one, the recent title holder of the house.


    "i heard that you have the solution for all kinds of problems. so, i want you to help me get rid of someone. this big has been a thorn in my side for quite some time and they are both smart, as well as lucky enough to avoid my traps."


    elios tsurugi did not know why she spoke all of this. there was no reason to pour her heart out to the younger man.


    but there was something inhuman about his presence that helped elios relax and speak to him about things she dared not speak to anyone else.


    morris listened to her words without interrupting before he gave her a relaxed smile and held his hand out. he had a small but empty bottle in his hand and he placed it on the table.


    elios''s curiosity was spiked and she reached out toward the bottle to observe it. but there seemed to be nothing inside of this bottle.


    "this bottle is a special thing. you might not realize what it holds now, but if you go to the centric temple and prey there, then there is a solid chance that your wish would come true."


    morris assured elios with utter confidence in his voice. elios did not doubt the authenticity of his words. but the bigger problem was - how to find that central temple.


    there was no way for elios to know where that temple was, nor did she have enough time to look around. but as things would have it, luck was on her side.


    "i think you might have a problem with finding the temple alone, so i marked up the place for you. don''t worry, it is not too far away into the woods and you can go alone. no, you should go there alone."


    elios tsurugi looked down at the map morris had handed to him. it had a placed mark on it and elios tsurugi happened to recognize that place. she could easily make her way to the temple.


    "thank you, lord morris. let me know if you ever need anything for me in the future. i will do my utter best to match your sincerity. now, i would also like it if you signed the confidential treaty so that the news of this transaction does not leak out."


    elios tsurugi held the parchment out to lord morris and he signed it with an amused expression on his face.


    his piercing eyes seemed to look right through elios and she had a feeling that she was not talking to a man right now.


    "there is no need for you to thank me just yet. i am just doing what needs to be done to test things out. and you, elios tsurugi, are a big help."


    elios did not know what lord morris meant by those words, but she did not even ask him about it.


    she just stood up from her seat and made her way out.


    as soon as she was out, morris grabbed his head in pain and groaned. when he opened his eyes again, he seemed to not remember a thing of what happened.


    "huh? what am i doing here? i was supposed to be back home. did someone call me out?"


    morris often had these fainting spells and times when he did not feel like himself. it was so common that he had gotten used to it a long time ago.


    it all happened when he visited that weird temple on the recommendations of one of his old acquaintances. since then, morris''s fortune had been on the rise, but his consciousness was often not with him.


    ....


    elios tsurugi hurried up toward the temple. her feet took her to the marked location and she entered the sacred grounds.


    the temple was well-maintained and clean. it was also repaired recently and had no visible flaw. this place was well-cared for.


    it even had priests and other people looking after it. but once again, elios could not help but feel out of place. all the priests seemed to have their eyes on elios as she entered the main praying hall.


    it was empty and the door closed behind elios.


    in the middle of the room stood a human-sized statue of the most beautiful thing elios has seen. that woman bewitched her and elios headed toward the deity''s sculpture.


    her hands almost reached out toward the idol to touch then elios pulled her hand back. but the rock statue leaned forward and elios''s hand touched the statues.


    as soon as she did this, pleasure caused through her body and elios ended up coming. a pool of slick emerged below elios''s legs and she was wet and leaking.


    she had no idea what even happened, but she knew that this was something she had been looking for all her life.


    ''my dear child, do not struggle and give in to me. i want you to not think about anything and become my slave.''


    the goddess asked and elios was happy to comply. but before that, she needed to finish yoko and sakura.


    elios''s feelings for those two were so strong that even the goddess''s allure could not make her forget about them.


    the goddess recognized that as well and took a step back. the goddess did not like what she saw in elios''s emotions but she could not turn elios away as well.


    but as much as the goddess wanted to kill those two, she could not because of their leader and the one who controlled fate. that yoko girl had been touched by the supreme one and the lesser gods could not do anything about it.


    ''hmm, i cannot kill yoko or allow her to come to harm by my powers. but i can still cause a natural death for her. peprahs because of the beasts she loves so much.''


    the best way to isolate yoko tsurugi could be if the humans banded together and opposed her. it would also help drive yoko tsurugi toward the path of the supreme one.


    "my goddess, please help me get rid of yoko tsurugi. she is a pain in my ass and always causes me problems. please, help me get justice."


    elios begged the goddess which made the goddess''s desire to help ignite.


    no matter what the consequence of this would be, she would go ahead and help her devotee this time to the best of her abilities.


    ''do not worry, child. although i cannot interfere in someone''s destiny outright. i can still provide you with the means to take your revenge. come forward and receive a little bit of my power to charm people.''


    elios felt magic fill her body and she instantly felt lighter and much faster than before. her aura had also bloomed to attract other people.


    the bottle in elios''s hand was suddenly filled with something she could not see. but she knew that it was there.


    ''the beast in that bottle is a bud bug. they are invisible to most people''s eyes and anyone they bite would start growing trees on their body, thus killing them. use it wisely.''


    elios doubted that this thing would kill or harm yoko tsurugi, but if used right, it could cause a huge blow to yoko tsurugi''s reputation.


    but to do so, elios would have to bid her time and strike when the iron was hot. she could not afford to make silly mistakes now that she had her goddess on her side.


    "thank you, my goddess. i swear that i will strive to make you proud of me in the future. i will not let your favor fall short of your expectations."


    continue reading at empire


    that was what elios said before she disappeared outside of the door. she now has the means and power to take revenge. and now she needed to plan things out. she was not going to underestimate yoko tsurugi in the least.


    .......


    amane was in a weird mood that day. she did not know why, but she felt as if something horrible was about to happen.


    and no, she did not say it because of charlie suzuki''s sudden visit. there was something big that was about to happen.


    "so, lady suzuki, what brought you here? you did not swing around for some time so i thought that you gave up. but it looks like i was wrong about you." s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    sakura''s words were dry and full of sarcasm.

 Chapter 223 223: The case of the dragon shrine [pt1]

    sakura''s aggressiveness was visible on her face. she seemed less than thrilled to see charlie suzuki entering their home and talking to amane. her irritation was rather visible on her face.on the other hand, charlie was surprised to see the change in sakura''s appearance as well as aura. it fascinated her as well as disturbed her.


    but charlie was not here for her anyway so she decided not to pay any attention to sakura and turn toward yoko tsurugi.


    "ah, i wish i could have come here on a leisure trip. i would have asked you out on an official date already and we could have had so much fun. but alas, that is not the case this time. i am here because i need your help with something."


    charlie suzuki put down the cup of juice she had been sipping on. somehow, she made that look as if she had been drinking coffee and her serious look only added to the illusion.


    amane was surprised to see that her habit of being like this had not changed from her past. but what was surprising was the fact that charlie had only shown this habit now.


    "alright, you want our help? sure. so, what do you want my help with?"


    charlie looked received once she had amane''s agreement and sakura had a look of disapproval on her face. amane ignored both as she waited for charlie to speak up.


    "i need to borrow your dragon, moony for some time. there have been reports of dragon shrines being raided by local beasts and we need to figure out what happened. only a dragon can manipulate the delicate energy inside these shrines."


    that¡­did make sense.


    all the beasts were attracted to a stronger power, but they could never control this massive power. so, when it was triggered, it caused a lot of destruction for the local life.


    especially the weak and ignorant humans were the first victim of this released power. it could and would turn into a disaster if it was not kept in check.


    "i agree. if the problem is energy from the dragon shrine, then there is no better solution than to have moony deal with it. she would be able to help stabilize the energy. however,"


    "that still does not eliminate the threat of what happened. we did try to investigate what happened, but too much magical energy in the air is making our investigation take longer than it should."


    charlie finished amane''s words and she looked tired.


    being a leader sure was hard since everyone nagged you about different things. charlie seemed to not like her current position much.


    "so, someone is deliberately going around and opening the dragon shrine''s energies? but why? what would they gain by doing this?"


    sakura asked as she tried to understand the situation as well. out of everyone, she was the one out of the loop the most. but sakura was smart and she was able to keep up with the conversation.


    "that is not the right question to ask, sakura. there are a lot of reasons someone would want to open the door to the dragon''s shrine. many rumors say you will gain unlimited power or eternal life if you have a dragon''s power. and people are greedy for such things."


    charlie sounded as if she had experience with explaining such things. and she might have with the number of kids she had adopted and raised in the divine guild.


    sakura did not say anything once she heard the news. she only looked at amane to await her decision.


    "alight, i will go and get moony. the last few days had been hectic but it is time for me to do my work as a beast tamer."


    amane stretched her body and went out toward the backside. she whistled and moony was instantly on amna''s shoulders.


    the small dragon had grown up a little bit and it was no longer as convenient or easy to take her around as it had been before.


    "moony, you gained a lot of weight and muscles in the amount of time i have not seen you. what the hell were these servants feeding you?"


    amane joked around as the dragon nuzzled her neck. moony was marking amane as her person and warning others to not come near her.


    it warmed amane''s heart to see moony regard her as an important person. and she nuzzled moony back so that the dragon would not feel as lonely as she likely did.


    the pair quickly made their way back to everyone and amane looked at them all with a serious expression on their face.


    "a dragon shrine is a dangerous place. if you want to stay alive, then be careful and do not do anything stupid. if you do not understand something, then call me. i will check it out with you."


    this was as much a warning for charlie as it was for sakura. they both tended to overestimate their abilities and then get into trouble.


    "alright," "understood."


    they all agreed and amane knew that it was time to head out now. the sooner they left, the sooner they would be able to find the dragon shrine and check out what happened.


    as it happened, the first shrine dragon shrine that existed was quite near their home. it was a small thing and it did not have a lot of power.


    "it used to be a lot bigger than this but as the power of the dragons disappeared from the land, so did the power of these shrines. still, it is enough to upset a lot of people."


    charlie explained as she saw down to observe the shrine. it was a lot more worn out than she remembered.


    amane observed the shrine as well but she was almost thrown off-balance when moony growled at the shrine and tried to attack it. amane only managed to hold moony back at the very last second.


    "moony, no! we are not in danger and we are not being attacked by anyone right now. you can relax your agitation."


    amane tried to calm down moony, but the dragon was far more agitated than before. she had never smelled and felt someone as strong as her in the beast kingdom. so, the reason for her behavior was clear to everyone, even amane.


    "moony, listen to me. if you do as i ask you to and do not fight, then i will give you a treat as soon as we head back home. you do want a treat, right?"


    amane asked the dragon and moony instantly stilled. the promise of a treat was enough to bribe her into listening.


    "sheesh, if someone saw moony, they would think that she was a young child and not a dragon. one day, someone would offer her a treat and moony would agree to destroy the world for them."


    sakura''s words earned her a flick on the back of her head from the mentioned dragon. but moony did not even look at sakura when she did this. instead, moony concentrated dragon shrine and grabbed hold of its energy.


    then, she looked back at amane as if asking what she should do with it.


    "you are doing good, moony. now, slowly put the magic back into the stone and wait for it to absorb the power. then we can seal it back up."


    amane broke the skin on her finger as she commanded moony about what to do next. moony did as she had been told to do and the energy in the surroundings was being pushed back into the stone.


    "moony, be careful. do not take anything in other than the dragon energy, we do not want to deplete the nature of its resources."


    amane reminded the dragon and moony instantly began to filter the energy she was taking in.


    soon, the draconic energy had been sealed up and moony looked back at amane with a proud expression on its face. her body leaned more into amane''s hands and demanded pets.


    "yes, you did great out here, moony. and no, you will not get more treats than it is healthy so do not even think of sneaking out to take any more."


    moony made an irritated expression, almost as if she understood what amane had deprived her of. it was a heartwarming exchange but it only solved this problem temporarily.


    "we still have about 10 more places we need to investigate before we can relax. these dragon shrines have become a big problem for us now." explore hidden tales at empire


    charlie suzuki leaned down to check up on the energy flow. since amane had made the seal, it was flawless and no energy leaked out of it. but charlie still decided to seal it up another time to stop humans from interfering.


    just as she was about to call it a day, her phone rang and charlie quickly picked it up. and when she put the phone down, her face was pale and agitated.


    "there was another broke dragon shrine seal found nearby. it is a fresh break, so should we go and check it out as well? it will not take long." sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    amane was curious about this case and she wanted to know more. so, she quickly agreed with charlie''s idea and walked behind charlie.


    sakura started following as well, but her attention was suddenly turned toward the shadow following them from the sidelines.


    sakura wanted to look more into it, but when she paid attention to the shadow, it vanished. in the end, sakura could only think of it as a reaction to her active imagination.

 Chapter 224 224: The case of the dragon shrine [pt2]

    sakura''s senses had sharpened considerably. but that did not mean she was willing to trust them 100% at any given time.having these sharp senses also meant that sakura was oversensitive to the smallest of things and it could cause her hallucinations. that seemed to be the case this time as well.


    ''ah, my senses must be playing a trick on me once more. i am beginning to see people who are not even here. i should rest more once i reach home.''


    "hey sakura, are you not going to follow us? does that mean i get to have my date with yoko?"


    charlie suzuki''s irritating voice brought sakura back to reality. she frowned but followed charlie and yoko at a faster pace.


    "don''t you dare put your dirty hands on my yoko? and this is not a date, but official work. learn the difference already."


    sakura caught up with the other two, her brain forgetting about having been followed in the first place. she did not care even if she had been followed by anyone by now since she would kill them if she met them again.


    once more, the shadow leaned out to look at their group, but no one turned around to pay attention to it. and once the road was clear, the shadow leaned down to look at the locked dragon shrine.


    the seal was held too tight on it for the shadow to break down so they gave up¡­. for now. they would come back later to check on how to break this seal once more.


    ......


    "so, this is the site with a fresh seal break? hmm, there is no sign of struggle or uneasiness. the person who broke the seal is an expert for sure."


    amane leaned down to check up on the seal. she had to kneel and the other two gulped as they were faced with the tantalizing sight of amane''s full ass on display.


    since amane had the egg inside her body, both leaning down as well as getting up were going to be a problem for her. but she still tried her best to force herself up and rub her belly.


    that also attracted both sakura''s and charlie''s attention and made them ache a little bit.


    "i cannot see any obvious residue of magic that might have been performed at this place. what about you? can you see anything like that?"


    amane asked as she turned to the other two. she watched them droll all over her and amane was suddenly amused. she waved her hand in from of her party''s faces before lightly touching them.


    "hey, are you both there? did you somehow turn into a statue? should i just leave you here?" sear?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    amane asked and sakura was the first one to snap out of her daze.


    "huh? oh, yoko? right, we are still out and i need to pay attention to what is happening. don''t worry, i will pay attention now. you said something about the break not being obvious, right?"


    that was not what amane had said but this was close enough to the idea of what she wanted to convey to these two.


    "hmm, that is right. there is no forceful energy or any signs of struggle. we might need to check around to see more."


    amane placed a hand on charlie''s shoulder and squeezed. it was not a gentle squeeze and a little more pressure would surely break charlie''s arm.


    but this was also the only way to snap charlie out of her daze. and it wired as charlie came around slowly but surely.


    "ouch, my shoulder hurts. yoko, if you are into pain play, then tell me. i will gladly become your slave for you."


    charlie rubbed her shoulder but her flirty tone was ever-present. it made amane laugh out loud before she became serious once more.


    "both of you, pay attention for now. we will have to sate our urges later."


    amane''s scolding was very mild so the other two knew that she was not angry at them. they started to look around as well but did not find anything of significance. so, they had to give up in the end.


    their displeasure was immense and sakura''s lack of control also caused her powers to heat the area.


    "this sucks. there is nothing for us to look at. where do we even start our investigation from?"


    sakura asked as she looked around. somehow, no one seemed to be around them who could tell them about what was happening.


    not unless sakura counted the shadow following them. but she was convinced that it was something her mind had hallucinated.


    "you! stop following us and come out. i know that you have been looking at us for some time now. it''s better if you confess to us now."


    sakura jolted awake when she heard yoko speak like this. the shadow following them also came out and it was a small kid. the kid looked to be about 13 and had dirty blond hair with blue eyes.


    he looked scared to come out at first, but then he gathered his courage to make his way out and meet everyone.


    "i¡­am not a suspicious person. please, i just want to ask you all for help. m-my village is in danger and i need all the help i can get."


    the kid sounded desperate to get someone to help him out. there was something earnest in his gaze as he looked up at the group.


    "sure kid, we will help. but what is the thing you need help with? can you explain it to us?"


    amane asked as she kneeled in front of the kid. she did not want to look too intimidating to someone who was already scared of her.


    "i¡­i do not know. i just know that something horrible is going to happen to us because of what we did to the dragon seal. our protection, it''s gone. i cannot feel it anywhere."


    the kid seemed scared but none of his words made any sense to amane.


    she knew that the dragon shrine had guardians who looked after it. in return, the dragon''s magic protected the vicinity and provided them all with suitable living space where there could be none.


    it was a contract that had been in effect since ancient times. but unfortunately, amane had never been able to get to know a dragon''s marked human or interact with someone who had the dragon''s blessing.


    dragons have been rare in her time as well. and then they all went underground once the great war started.


    but something about this kid''s aura was different. it genuinely seemed as if he had some other power surrounding his body. and that was what gave amane the confidence to trust his words.


    "so, you want us to help you out? sure kid, we will look at what you want to show us. now hurry up and lead us to your destination."


    amane gestured to the kid to lean them. she also whistled to make moony come back and the dragon did.


    the kid looked up in awe as moony landed on amane''s shoulder and gave the kid a superior look before snuggling into amane''s neck.


    "wow, a real-life dragon. can i touch it? will you allow me to?"


    the kid asked as he looked up at moony with stars in his eyes. amane turned to moony for confirmation as well.


    "well moony, what do you say? will you allow the kid to touch you?"


    amane asked the beast on her shoulder but moony just turned her head away in disgust. she did not seem interested in getting pets from anyone, much less moony.


    "looks like she is not interested in it now. you will need to coax her a lot to make her open to you." stay tuned to empire


    moony let out a small hiss as amane picked her up and made her lean down toward the kid. the power of the two dragons collided and the protection of the ancient dragon made moony take a step back.


    "oh, looks like i cannot touch the dragon as well. you see, this has been the case since i was a kid. i cannot touch beasts and they cannot touch me as well. only those related to me can touch me."


    the kid explained with a happy face. he seemed to have made peace with his emotions.


    "is that the case?"


    sakura leaned down to press her hand against the kid''s shoulder but she was renounced back. a similar thing happened with charlie as well.


    and amane? she did not even try to push through the dragon''s power. she could see a small shield around the kid now and she had no intention of pressing it more than it needed to be.


    "let''s head to your town now. we might need to spend a night there to see what kind of disaster is about to strike. don''t worry, we are investigating all these strange cases, kid."


    amane assured the teen keeper and got a watery smile. with moony''s help, another dragon shrine was sealed up but the kid, derek, informed that the feeling of doom he was getting has still not disappeared.


    if anything, it seemed to be getting stronger by the second for him. thankfully, the village looked untouched and they easily got to sit down at the dinner table.


    it was only them in the huge house since derek was taken in by his neighbour for safety reasons.


    the neighbour looked pissed to have to look after one more kid. but that was how things ended up being.

 Chapter 225 255: Whos a good bitch? [pt1] R-18

    the dinner was a quick one that night. both sakura and charlie were pent up from the day and their arousal had only piled up more and more.they were both attracted to yoko and wanted to monopolize her. but they also knew that the other would never allow this. so, their glare was at a standstill.


    amane, of course, was not oblivious to this standoff in front of her. she could see all the signs of this blowing out of proportion. but she still decided to let these two be for now and began to clean up the dishes.


    a pair of arms circled her stomach and rubbed her belly.


    the egg could not be felt but the hard cock and soft breasts pressing up against yoko''s back made her aware that it did not matter to the other.


    "yoko, you look so hot like this. you look like my pregnant wife who is looking after me. please allow me to fuck you. i cannot handle this anymore."


    sakura''s hot and wet voice panted against amane''s back as she rutted her hips into yoko. her hold was tight and her body weight was pressed up against amane.


    if not for the counter, sakura''s body weight would have pushed amane right to the ground. amane had to widen her legs to give sakura more space behind her.


    "hey, this is not fair. i am here as well. what do you want me to do while you fuck her? just watch this happen?"


    experience more tales on empire


    charlie suzuki was not about to be beaten in this regard as well. she quickly made her way up to the pair and held still. her gaze was dark and filled with the promise of a good time.


    but her presence only agitated sakura even more.


    "go away. don''t disturb me and my wife when we are having a good time. can''t you see that yoko wants this as well?"


    sakura grabbed yoko''s face and pulled her head up. she made charlie face yoko''s amused expression before sakura''s hand was grabbed and she was pulled into a harsh kiss.


    sakura''s mouth was licked, fucked, and dominated by amane. it made sakura unable to think anything and her body slid down to her knees.


    "tsk, you seek to dominate me with such worthless skills? and you as well charlie. do you think you can win against me? you both might pretend to be alpha dogs but you are my bitches, understood?"


    amane''s voice had to contain some kind of magic. how else would it force both sakura and charlie to their knees?


    being commanded by amane made them both incredibly hard but they could not even shift around to get friction in their kneeling form.


    "now, you both are going to be good bitches and behave. if you are good, you might get to breed my cunt and come inside. do you understand?"


    amane asked as she took a step forward. her pussy was drenched and it made her smell on a level with charlie and sakura''s nose. they both looked dazed and out of it for the time being.


    "i understand. all of me is your bitch. use me how you wish."


    charlie spoke but amane had a frown on her face. she patted charlie''s face before grabbing it and forcing charlie to look at her.


    "a bitch does not speak. do you understand? or should i use a more¡­. creative method to make you understand?"


    that sounded interesting to charlie but she did not wish to test yoko tsurugi any more than she already had at this point.


    so, she backed down and awaited her next orders. thankfully, it did not take long and amane quickly took her seat. s§×ar?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "aww, you both are hard already. but i am not in a mood to be fucked by either of you. so, what to do? it looks like both of my bitches will have to play with each other for now."


    amane commented and she could see that her idea not appealing to both. but they still complied with her wishes.


    charlie leaned toward sakura and held her arms but amane smacked them away and charlie quickly went back to her position.


    "pets do not use their hands. so, behave appropriately and don''t try to do anything that is out of character. do you understand? now put up a good show. sakura, kneel and present right now."


    amane ordered and sakura had to hold back her moan as she posed. her hips were pulled up while her pussy was making her wet underwear show the shape of her lips. her wet mouth and watery eyes looked up at amane with a pleading expression on her face.


    not only was amane intrigued by this sight, but charlie seemed to be as well.


    amane stood up from her seat and walked until she was standing behind sakura. then, she pulled sakura''s-soaked underwear down and entered one finger into sakura''s-soaked pussy.


    it went in quite easily and sakura moaned as a result. she even pushed her hips back to ask for more.


    but amane was a sadistic master so she pulled her hand back at the last second and did not give sakura any satisfaction.


    "no sakura, you will not come from my hands this time. for now, you will come from your stud fucking and breeding you. do you understand?"


    amane patted sakura''s cheeks and sakura looked back at her with an expression filled with adoration. amane just patted her head and turned toward charlie instead.


    "charlie, come here. "


    charlie crawled to the position amane was leading her to. there was something powerful and liberating after reducing the divine leader to this position.


    "you see this space? this is your bitch''s pussy and the thing you need to breed. but first, you need to prepare it so that you do not get rip her up. who else would you breed then?"


    both sakura and charlie moaned at amane''s words and charlie''s cock filled up. she was hard and she wanted relief.


    amane''s hands patting her head felt too good. the more pets charlie got, the more she leaned into her role. she looked at the winking pussy in front of her and her instincts got the rest of her.


    it had yoko''s smell and charlie started licking it enthusiastically until she could get it all open and ready to accept her cock.


    "hmm, you are big charlie. once you are finished fucking sakura, i will allow my stud to fuck my pussy as well. i know you will fuck me so deep."


    yoko''s praise did things for charlie. it caused her eyes to lighten up and she instantly increased her pace.


    her tongue went deep inside sakura''s body and reduced sakura into a drooling and whimpering mess.


    "sakura, pay attention. you need to be all open to take your partner inside. relax your body."


    amane petted sakura''s cock and the dual pleasure made sakura flinch. she could not even relax since charlie was licking her clit at irregular intervals and that sent waves of pleasure through sakura''s body.


    before sakura knew it, she had a solid weight on her back and something was pocking her open hole.


    charlie''s cock tried to enter sakura a few times but without success. it was not catching sakura''s opening but charlie refused to use her hands to fuck into sakura. she was fully into her role of being a stud.


    "aw, don''t cry in frustration. here, i will lend you both a hand during your mating."


    yoko''s smooth voice confirmed before her hand was holding sakura''s pussy open and helping charlie''s cock in there. they both moaned at the sensation of their private parts mingling.


    once yoko let go, charlie''s hips started a hard thrusting motion. every time charlie entered her body, sakura was pushed around and she could only hold on and feel those sensations.


    every thrust was aimed at sakura''s pleasure spot and her cock was hurting from being neglected.


    sakura tried to bring her hand to jerk herself off but amane smacked her hand away.


    "sakura, good bitches take what they are given and they come while being fucked hard. you are not trying to be a bad bitch, right?"


    yoko''s disappointed voice was one thing that sakura did not want to face. so, she moaned in disappointment but let her hands fall to her side. her body rocked as charlie fucked into it hard.


    pain and pleasure were mixing up inside sakura''s mind and she collapsed. her breasts were squished against the ground and her pussy pulled charlie''s cock deeper into her body.


    ''fuck, you both look so good together. i want to keep on looking at you both fucking each other."


    amane''s voice was hoarse and it forced the other two to look at her. they both watched with rabid fascination as yoko''s finger dipped into her pussy and she fucked them in and out of her body.


    the rhythm that was set up seemed fast and messy. yoko''s body was a mesmerizing sight to see. both females could not tear their eyes away from it.


    charlie''s hips continued to fuck into sakura but her eyes were focused on yoko tsurugi and her alluring body.


    "you both are close to coming, right? them come. hurry up and fill sakura, charlie."


    amane''s words were almost and order and charlie was powerless to do anything but follow her will. her hips picked up speed and she ended up coming deep inside sakura.


    being filled also caused sakura''s body to flinch and she ended up coming as well.

 Chapter 226 226: Whos a good bitch? [pt2] R-18

    "you did well, charlie. i can see that you bred your bitch quite nicely and your cock is also all warmed up. now come here and enjoy your treat."amane positioned her pussy right in front of charlie''s eyes as she leaned back. it exposed her to charlie''s greedy eyes and a harsh tongue licked her before charlie was covering her body.


    charlie''s cock slapped amane''s pussy a few times before she slipped inside. amane pulled charlie''s body flushed against her own and forced charlie''s cock deeper into her body.


    "aww, my sweet puppy is so excited to fuck a good pussy, right? i can feel you throbbing inside me. alpha, are you going to knot me?"


    explore stories on empire


    amane asked while moving her hips from beneath charlie''s body. her pussy milked the cock inside her and charlie cried out as she was overstimulated. each thrust forced her body to inch deeper to coming and she could feel her knot forming.


    charlie''s body recognized amane as the person she had spent a night with and the memory of that night forced charlie to come and lock them both together.


    "y-yoko¡­mate¡­. feels good¡­. insides are warm¡­wet¡­mine¡­."


    charlie seemed content as her cock continued to fill amane up. sakura looked up at the pair with an envious look on her face as she jerked her cock.


    amane watched sakura''s show for a few minutes before rolling charlie over until she was on top and her back faced sakura.


    "my dear puppy, i have another surprise for you. why don''t you breed my back hole while your stud breeds my front one? you want to fuck me as well, right?"


    sakura''s gaze was fixated on amane''s finger that disappeared into her ass. she watched it all happen with a morbid fascination on her face and her mouth drilled openly.


    "come here and take me. stretch my tight ass until it is open enough for you to breed me."


    amane patted her ass and sakura''s jealousy overcame her senses. she crawled until she was standing behind yoko and placed her hands on yoko''s ass.


    her hands stretched yoko''s ass and sakura ate her out. but soon even that was not enough. sakura''s cock was weeping at her needs and sakura positioned herself behind amane''s back and slowly entered amane''s ass.


    her cock was instantly surrounded by tightness and sakura let out a moan in pleasure. it was just as satisfying as fucking amane''s pussy. the friction felt just too good.


    sakura''s cock even bumped against the place amane was being knotted and it was only separated by a small wall of muscles.


    and sakura''s instincts forced her to move her hips faster inside amane. they saw charlie''s cock as competition and it made sakura want to drive out any signs of charlie from amane''s body.


    "fuck¡­sakura, slow down¡­. you cannot¡­go any further inside¡­.me¡­." sear?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    amane moaned as she felt sakura fuck into her body. sakura''s thrusts were forcing charlie''s knot to shift inside amane as well and they both pressed into her pleasure post.


    the constant push and pull caused amane to flinch and she ended up coming. the sudden tightness of her walls pulled sakura''s release out of her body as well.


    charlie''s knot also finished coming and she released it all inside amane''s. they all panted once they were done coming.


    but neither of them was done by now.


    sakura turned amane around and looked at her messy, semen-filled pussy with interest. then, she leaned down to finger the come out of amane.


    "you are so wet and leaking around me, yoko. i bet i can just slip inside you and you won''t feel a thing."


    that was likely true. amane had been fucked good and stretched open by charlie. her pussy was raw and aching.


    but it could still handle more.


    "now, let me have a taste of you as well."


    sakura entered amane fast and hard. her cock was nudging amane''s womb from the get-go. it also forced charlie''s semen to slip deeper into amane''s body and directly into her womb.


    "feels so good. yoko, your pussy is the best thing in the world. i do not want to even pull out."


    sakura tried her hardest not to collapse as amane tightened around her body and tried to pull her deeper. her hips refused to stop and charlie watched from the sidelines before deciding to join in as well.


    her cock was hard once more and charlie positioned it at amane''s mouth.


    "yoko, you have such a pleasant mouth. so, can you use it to make me come as well? i bet it would be just as good as your pussy. i can''t wait to use you."


    charlie''s cock knocked against amane''s mouth and she opened it to take that cock deep into her mouth.


    "fuck, this is so good. you look great being all filled out and cum-drunk like this. i want to keep you like this forever."


    charlie fucked amane''s throat and her thrusts matched sakura''s in her pussy. both cocks throbbed inside amane''s body and she felt full.


    and then suddenly, amane comes down into her pussy. amane felt her womb being filled up and she moaned around charlie''s cock.


    "fuck, if you do that, then i might not your face. don''t do this to me, yoko."


    charlie complained but her cock had already formed a knot and was now locked inside amane''s mouth. a lot of come filled amane''s mouth and she almost gagged on it.


    but finally, all three of them came and collapsed. the kitchen was filthy but no one wanted to be the first one to get up and clean.


    the night was still long but somehow, they all cleaned up, ate dinner, and fell asleep.


    and right in the middle of the night, amane felt someone knocking at her room''s window. she opened the door to let moony in. the small dragon leaned into amane''s neck in greeting before biting her shirt and trying to pull her outside.


    the urgency of that action could not be faked so amane allowed herself to be pulled up.


    "moony, what is wrong? is there something you want to show me?"


    the dragon just bit amane''s shirt even tighter when amane asked this question. there truly was something the dragon was forcing amane to see.


    the air around the town felt still and that woke amane right up. usually, the outsides were never this quiet. there had to be a reason behind this atmosphere.


    amane took a quick look around, only to see derek leaving the neighbor''s house in the middle of the night. his moments looked uncoordinated and he also looked half-asleep.


    "huh, where is the kid going? i think we need to follow him to check out where he is headed to."


    amane quickly climbed out of the window and jumped down. she was not too far away from derek and she waited to see if derek would turn around to look at her or not.


    but derek seemed to not even be aware of her presence as he walked out of the town. amane followed him and she could tell how disturbed moony was.


    derek''s body walked toward the dragon shrine and he leaned down in front of her.


    amane followed just a few seconds and she noticed that someone had tried to interfere with the seals she had left here.


    "someone tried to use the power of this dragon shrine but they failed. do you think you can figure out who it was, harbinger of calamity?"


    the voice that came out of derek''s mouth did not sound human. it had a lot of growls and other sounds mixed into it.


    the only reason amane was able to figure out the words was because she had practice in these things. she recognized that derek was being possessed by something.


    and that ''something'' was the dragon spirit that was the owner of this shrine. derek''s aura gave off the same vibe as the aura of the shrine.


    "i am sorry but i will have to investigate more regarding this topic. i don''t think i have enough information to make a claim just yet."


    amane walked toward the dragon shrine and kneeled in front of it as well. there was no scent of any struggle in the air.


    "i see. i was afraid of this happening. i cannot sense anything in this human shell as well. it''s a pity that we cannot resolve anything right now.


    derek sounded annoyed but also resigned at the same time. it was a given that he would not be happy with his shrine being destroyed by anyone.


    "i will catch the person who did this. you know who i am, right? i do not make these threats carefully."


    derek''s eyes finally looked at amane and his inhuman eyes met amane''s. if she had any doubt about derek being possessed, then it was all gone now.


    "harbinger of calamity, i do not like your presence on my lands. but this time, i will tolerate you for the sake of finding the truth behind what is happening."


    amane was disturbed to be called the ''harbinger of calamity'' currently. that was a name that was long lost in history and she did not care enough to hear it again. she was sick and tired of hearing that name in her old life.


    "it would serve you well to not call me that name ever again. i might have agreed to help you out, but i can change my mind if i want to."


    amane threatened the dragon but he did not seem to agree with her.

 Chapter 227 227: Catching a shadow [pt1]

    amane''s voice was neutral and light when she threatened the dragon-possessed kid, but her threat was quite real and heavy in her voice.but despite that, the one possessing derek only scoffed at her words and did not look scared at all.


    "you might pretend that you have left your past behind, but it has weird ways to catch up with us when we least expect it to. perhaps, you should keep my warning in your mind and be prepared to meet it head-on."


    derek went quiet after he finished speaking and amane had no intention of continuing the conversation either.


    they both stood at a stalemate and looked at the dragon shrine. as much as amane wanted to speak against derek''s words, she could not do that.


    if she recalls what all happened to her since she came to possess this body, amane has to say that she has a lot of encounters with her past. one of those encounters had just slept with amane just now.


    above amane''s head, moony made small circles as she flew around them. the dragon was keeping an eye out for things and serving as amane''s emotional guide.


    "anyway, this is something that you must figure out for yourself in the future, harbinger of calamity. it has nothing to do with the present situation. for now, we should focus on the dragon shrines."


    amane forced her head out of the wicked thoughts of the past and into the present. there was a lot she needed to get done right now. every second mattered she wanted to find out the culprit behind these dragon shrine breaks.


    "you are right. can you give me some space so that i can try and track down the owner of this weird energy?" sea??h th§× n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    amane asked and derek took a step back. amane''s nails bit into her hand and blood flowed from her wounds. a few drops fell on the ground before they shined and expanded into a circle.


    it shined brightly before a rope made of aura snapped out of it. that rope looked around for a few seconds before it headed toward moony and pulled her body down.


    it was a shocking moment and amane hurried up to catch moony''s body.


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    "hmm, this is the most curious thing to happen. seems like the magic thinks that it is this young one who made a break. but that cannot be true. this young one hasn''t even started its mounting yet. there is no way she would have been able to break the seal."


    derek''s words made sense. amane also knew that moony had not been responsible for this dragon shrine break.


    "hmm, can it be the parent''s magic that was used to break these seals? when i found moony, the sun dragon of the crystal islands was dead but her remains were not found. those who took her remains could be responsible for this break?"


    the more amane spoke these words, the more confident she was because this was the case. nothing else made sense inside her mind.


    "that might be the case this time. dragon younglings'' magic resembles their parents until their first mounting and growth period. it is likely why your spell failed to have an effect."


    amane sighed as things became more complicated for her.


    even if she sent moony away, it was likely that all the tracking magics would lead back to her. so that was out of the question to perform.


    "we might have to manually keep a check on things if we cannot track down the culprit. it would be a bothersome task as there are 108 dragon shrines all over the country alone."


    dragon shrines had been made as a form of protection by ancient people and a single dragon could power up to about 10 shrines.


    dragons might be rare in amane''s time as well, but their power had been massive and they had kept to themselves.


    "someone is desperate the wake up the most ancient dragon, the mother of all dragons. we don''t know how that old power would react to this new and changed world so we cannot allow that to happen."


    amane had heard of it before - the one being sealed by all these dragon shrines. rabelais, the mother of all dragons was almost a god in the making. she had too much power but also a short temper.


    due to this, she was often devastated when she woke up from her fits of rage and found a lot of dead bodies surrounding her. she had asked to be sealed by her first few newborns and then she had gone to sleep.


    of course, that was the common story that was told to the common people. who knew what the real reason behind her sealing was?


    "our mother is not a generous soul and it is dangerous to try and make her up. it would serve you all better if you forget about her existence."


    "how weird. i thought that legends of ancient times had all but faded away from the minds of people of this era. the one who is pulling the strings could not be a normal human being. i wonder what their real identity is?"


    amane pushed herself to her feet and stood up. she looked back at derek''s small body and extended her hand to him.


    derek looked surprised to see that hand but he accepted it nonetheless and stood up.


    "be careful. whatever you are planning, make sure you see it through until the very end."


    derek disappeared back into the forest while amane decided to stay at the dragon shrine to observe it a little more.


    there were too many tiny details amane needed to look at and not enough time to do all that. but she still tried her best to commit the whole shrine to her memory before she had to go back.


    as soon as amane disappeared, someone else walked toward the dragon shine and looked at it with a disappointed expression. they took out a small knife and tried to pierce the seal that was left on the shrine but it did not break.


    they tried again, but they felt a hand circling their neck from behind.


    "i know that a rat was following us around the whole day. and look, i finally caught you. now let me see what your real identity is."


    amane''s hand held her stalker''s neck and put pressure. the stalker tried to break free of her hold but amane did not let them go.


    but within a few seconds, the body in amane''s hold went lax before breaking down into a black matter.


    "tsk, shadow servant. i should have expected my opponent to use such shallow tactics."


    shadow servants were tricky to use since they required very specific material as well as fine control over one''s powers. it meant that the one behind this problem was not a noob who did not know what they were doing.


    "things just became a lot more complicated than before. i should look around this place."


    amane quickly looked around a few more nearby shrines. only to find more shadow servants trying to break the seal with the help of a dragon dagger. the dagger was made up of the remains of a sun dragon so it carried its power.


    the last time amane had seen the dun dragon of the crystal island, she had been thrice the size of a commercial airplane. it would take a long time before the one using her would run out of materials.


    "i need to find the body and burn it if i want to take care of this mess swiftly. i don''t know how long it would take for the remains to be used up naturally."


    thankfully, there were ways to track down a dead body and they did not require much preparation. amane could start the tracking tonight if she wanted to.


    but first, she needed to go back and inform her other two companions of what was going on. maybe they would have a better solution to this problem.


    both sakura and charlie were waking up from their nap when amane came back home. the sun was also beginning to rise and it casted the whole world into a beautiful shade of gold.


    "good morning, yoko. were you out the whole night? did something happen? you look a little disturbed."


    sakura was the first one to notice that something was wrong and she instantly sat down to hear amane out. charlie followed seconds later and waited for amane to start speaking.


    amane quickly concluded her findings and looked toward the other two to get their opinion.


    "hmm, this is a big after all. we cannot let these people keep on doing what they are doing with the dragon''s remains. it has too much magic inside it."


    charlie agreed to the search and even sakura had to agree with a rather reluctant expression on her face.


    "i will go ahead and prepare the ceremony now. we need to plan out a full-scale attack at the place so i will be counting on you both. also, make sure you do not let this information slip out to others."


    amane was faced with two offended expressions. both sakura and charlie seemed annoyed with her but they did not say anything regarding being questioned.


    the whole village ignored amane as she walked around in search of what she needed to find. but she could feel their eyes glaring into her skull.


    it seemed like the village wanted her gone as soon as possible.

 Chapter 228 228: Catching a shadow [pt2]

    "hey, is it only me or are the villagers looking at us with an annoyed expression as if they want us gone this very second? i don''t think i have ever been this insulted as the divine leader before."charlie looked around the villager and they tried to avoid her eyes and being looked at. some even went as far as to hide their faces when charlie looked at them.


    "leave them be. maybe your right face and your manners scared them stiff. i know the children feared your weird fox ears for sure, so can you put them away?"


    sakura gestured toward charlie''s head where her ears were twitching above her head. charlie made an offended expression and clutched her heart dramatically.


    "how dare you! these ears are my whole identity. i cannot just put them away like that. it would be shameless and immoral for me to do. how dare you even suggest such a thing to me."


    charlie continued her act and, in the meantime, amane ignored them and entered a shop that sold the herbs she needed to use.


    the old lady who was looking at the counter looked mean and unfriendly. she gave amane a disgusted look as soon as amane entered the vicinity of her stall.


    "excuse me, but how much is this herb? oh, and this one as well."


    amane picked up a few herbs and placed them in the small bag. amane had not brought a lot of physical money with her on this trip and these herbs were expensive to buy. so, she only took as much as she would need.


    the mean, old shopkeeper looked amane right in the eyes and quoted her price. the old lady had a smug expression on her face as other people around her gasped and looked at her in horror.


    according to them, the old lady had asked for twice the price of the herbs she usually charged and they looked back at her customer with pity. only a fool would buy these herbs at twice the price. sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    but amane was surprised for a different reason from the rest of the people around her.


    stay connected with empire


    they were all gasping at the high price of these herbs while amane could not marvel at how low they were.


    these herbs were a local specialty of this village and the neighboring villages. they also did not trade with the outside and there was no shipping cost. it made sense why the price was so low in this village.


    "look missy, if you are not going to buy these herbs, then-"


    "no, i will buy your entire stock. give me all you have that can come in this much amount of money."


    amane emptied her purse and took out all her money. she looked at the shocked expression of the old lady and the other villagers around her.


    the old lady did not move at first. she had not expected amane to buy the herbs from her in the first place, never mind emptying the entire stock. but the old woman was also tempted by the money in front of her and she reached out to snatch it.


    "no takebacks, missy. even if you come back to return all these herbs for money, i will not give it back to you."


    the old lady looked back at amane with her greedy eyes but amane only smiled back at her.


    "sure, if that is what you want. i don''t think i will regret my purchase."


    amane made the purchase and quickly left back for the house she was living in for the time being. she had gotten so lucky by getting this deal.


    ''ha, i scammed that stupid outsider. she had no idea that she bought all those herbs at twice the market rate. this is what happens when you do not respect us, old folks.''


    the old lady was happy with the day''s outcome. but little did she know that the one being scammed was her.


    "wow, you sure got a nice deal on those herbs. aren''t they all super expensive and rare?"


    sakura held the herb up and looked at it carefully. even the quality of the herb was nice and it would fetch quite a large sum in the market. it was a wonder that these places had been left unexplored by merchants.


    but it also made sense since people were quick to judge the dragon shrine-protected areas as superstitious and refused to come near them.


    in return, the people of these protected areas also wanted nothing to do with the outside world. it was a two-way road.


    "hey sakura, do you think it is a business opportunity for us? we can explain in this region and¡­"


    "help¡­run away.!"


    loud noises from the outside broke amane''s attention and she looked outside. the villagers seemed to be in a hurry to run away from a hoard of beasts.


    amane could sense the confusion and agitation in the air. the beasts were led into this village deliberately.


    *whistle*


    "moony, go down and dominate those beasts. i will follow you shortly."


    amane ordered the dragon as she went back to her brew. she had already put all the necessary herbs in and now she needed to stir it for some time to make it settle.


    to calm down these beasts, amane would need to head down herself. but that would mean leaving her potion unattended and it would get ruined.


    so, amane was going to leave those beasts up to moony while she worked on the potion.


    "are you not going to help those people out, amane? they seem to be in a lot of trouble. should i go and help them out?"


    sakura was the only one who asked this question. she looked outside at how moony was commanding the beasts and making them back down.


    but despite her best effort, moony did not have enough of an attention span to keep all the troublemakers in check.


    "sure, you can go out and help if you want to. but i will require about 15 more minutes before i am done. is anyone dying down there?"


    sakura looked down, only to see that the village had been abandoned and there was no human in sight. only the sight of destroyed houses with the beasts ramming into them could be seen.


    "nope, no dead or injured people in sight. i don''t think this is an emergency."


    sakura sat down once she took note of it all. it was times like these that made sakura aware of how bad of a company yoko was for her.


    with one sentence alone, yoko had stopped sakura from going out to help these people out.


    "ah, i need to go out and help. as much as i would like to ignore everything, i am the divine leader and it would make my reputation take a hit if i do not help in times of crisis. wait for her right here and i will come back soon."


    charlie promised as she jumped down from the window. she had stalled around a lot more than she had meant to and now she needed to go out and help.


    as it turned out, the village was not as empty as the trio had assumed it to be. there were a few foolish people who tried to fight against the beasts and failed to achieve anything.


    charlie''s aura dominated the beast in front of her and the beast instantly turned tails and left her alone.


    it made the villager look at charlie with a suspicious face as he was helped up.


    amane finally finished making what she had been doing and stood up. it was time for her to deal with these beasts once and for all.


    amane snapped her fingers and the echo of her aura caused all the beasts to stop in their tracks and turn toward her.


    "alright, you all have had enough fun. now, go to sleep and stop disturbing this village."


    with another snap of her power, amane sent the beasts to sleep. it was only possible because these were low-level creatures who had no immunity to any kind of charm.


    once these beasts were asleep, amane walked down to check up on them.


    as expected, the leaking magic from the dragon shrine was affecting these beasts as well. it was making them agitated.


    "y-you witch. it is all your fault. you are the one who brought these beasts to attack our village, right? you want to kill us all, right? if so, then don''t hide behind the beasts and attack us outright. we will take you on, kid."


    one of the villagers charlie had just saved yelled at their group. they were far from grateful and their presence annoyed sakura. she was about to do something drastic when amane decided to interfere.


    amane held her hand up and sakura instantly lowered her flames.


    "hmm, do you have any proof that it was us who caused these beasts to come after you? do not make us out to be the attackers when you do not have any proof."


    amane stood in front of the village with her head held high. the villagers who were left behind bit their lips but amane could see that there would be no convincing them about their innocence.


    "sakura, bottle up the potion i was making. we will leave this village and head out now. this place is not going to welcome us any longer."


    sakura had seen what happened here as well. and truthfully, she did not want to stay in this village as well.

 Chapter 229 229: In the middle of the forest

    amane did not bother saying goodbye to derek and the dragon he was hosting inside his young body. amane had a feeling that she would meet them both again soon."so, are we going to perform the spell out in the open? would it be safe for us to do?"


    sakura sounded worried but it was because she did not know how magic was performed beyond her instincts. it was something amane would have to work with her later.


    "don''t worry. everything is safe and then magic will not have any lasting side-effects."


    amane assured sakura before she opened the bottle. she poured the whole thing on the ground and waited for it to dissolve. then, she used her aura to shape the spell she wanted to cast.


    the earth beneath amane''s feet glowed a golden colour before it formed a thin line leading up into the deeper forest.


    "let''s head out."


    amane called but at that exact time, both sakura and charlie''s phone rang. they both picked it up instantly out of habit and regretted it.


    but the more they listened to the call, the more their faces paled and an uncomfortable look took over their expression. when they both cut off the call, they looked guilty and annoyed.


    "was the call important?"


    amane asked but she already had her answer. it seemed like she would have to head out from here alone.


    "no, the call was not important. i think i can ignore it for the time being."


    sakura assured amane but that did not seem to be the case. charlie also looked conflicted but she decided to follow amane for the time being.


    since the case was like this, amane knew she needed to step in.


    "what was the call about? hurry up and tell me. do not leave any detail out."


    amane stared the two females in front of her down and they both sighed before charlie opened her mouth.


    "i assure you that we both got the call for the same thing. there is a new infectious disease that had broken out in the slums and no one could figure out what that is. people are being turned into living trees and their body is growing various plants on it that is sucking their nutrition."


    "yeah, i got the same call. a lot of our staff is affected by this as well so i am being called back."


    both charlie and sakura seemed hesitant to leave amane alone, but amane knew she could take care of the dragon situation on her own.


    besides, this infectious disease sounded familiar to amane but she could not put her hands on where she had heard about this disease before.


    ''ah well, it will come to me if i think more about it. but first, i need to resolve one problem at a time.''


    "i understand. if the situation is as dire as the callers claim to be, then you both should head back now. i can handle this situation by myself."


    amane assured the two people in front of her but they both looked at her as if she had lost her mind.


    "no way. are you asking us to leave you alone? yoko, why are you doing this to us?"


    sakura asked with an anguished expression. she looked betrayed but amane was not about to fall for her emotions. she knew the importance of what needed to be done, so amane held herself firm.


    "sakura, you know that people are our best resource so we cannot neglect them. so, stop being a coward and go back home. charlie, i will ask you to do the same."


    both females looked at amane like she was a fool who did not know anything. but were both worried about yoko, but they could not say anything in the face of her rage. sear?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "tsk, fine. if this is what you want us to do, then i will not argue with you. i am always on your side and i want to see you happy."


    charlie was the first one to agree. she took her responsibility more seriously and she knew that she had a lot of burden.


    besides, the disease she had just heard about sounded suspicious and charlie''s expertise might be needed.


    "fine, i will head back as well. but know that it is not what i wanted to do. you will have to make it up to me later."


    sakura''s arms tightened around aamen''s frame and she whispered these words directly into amane''s ears. her eager body rubbed against amane''s to let her know what kind of ''making up'' sakura needed from her."


    when sakura pulled back, she had a blush covering her face. but her eyes were as strong as ever and they refused to look anywhere but amane''s face.


    "fine, if that''s what you want then i will come back and spend some time with you. now head back and remember to be careful."


    both sakura and charlie finally left. amane maintained her smiling expression until they were gone and then called moony back to her.


    "this trail¡­did you see where it led to?"


    amane asked the dragon on her shoulder and moony chirped in affirmation. the moon dragon then jumped off amane''s shoulder and led her toward a monastery in the middle of the forest.


    amane had felt it when she crossed a barrier but it let her back out when she tried to go out. so, she concluded that it might not be a problem to head in for now.


    the monastery looked well-looked after but it was also shady as heck. just looking at it was enough to give amane a headache, never mind coming inside.


    "ah, dear traveller, you look tired. what are you doing so deep into the forest? don''t tell me¡­. *gasp*... are you lost? oh dear, this is bad. and just when the night is about to fall as well." continue your adventure at empire


    amane looked up at the sky and it was getting darker. it should not be possible since it had been morning just a few minutes ago.


    ''hmm, things are fishy indeed. but first, i should enter the monastery to investigate it more. the spell i cast did lead me in here.''


    amane plastered a sincere smile on her face as she turned toward the sister. the girl in front of amane was dressed in a black dress that was stretched to its limits at the chest section.


    despite being covered from head to toe, that black dress highlighted all this sister''s features and people would be focused on the sister''s unique¡­feature¡­ to pay attention to anything else.


    "dear traveller, please come inside with me. i will give you something to eat and then we can get you settled in. the forest is rather scary at night so you should stay here for the time being."


    amane followed the sister inside. she felt herself pass another barrier. this one allowed her to pass right through as well but amane was beginning to have a bad feeling about all these barriers being placed all over the place.


    the sister pretended like she saw nothing as she went inside. she looked back at amane in a questioning manner and tilted her head to the side.


    "is something wrong, my dear traveller? ah, are you afraid of the dark? i am sorry but we have no electricity this deep into the forest. you will have to make do with the candle instead."


    the sister brought out a candle from god knows where and handed it to amane. but amane did not need the candle because of her special eyesight.


    the dark was not a bother to amane at all and she could see clearly.


    ''still, it is better not to make the sister suspicious of me. i should take this candle from her.''


    amane''s hand reached out to grab hold of the candle. the second her hand touched the sister''s, a shock passed through her system and the sister dropped the candle as well.


    the sister looked shocked to see amane now and her eyes shifted from an innocent to a predatory look.


    "is everything alright, sister? you dropped the candle suddenly."


    amane pretended to be concerned about the sister but the other lady just kept her neutral smile on her face.


    "ah, everything is incredible. i am also alright so there is no need for you to be worried about me. i accidentally dropped the candle but i will pick it up for you."


    amane acted faster than the sister and picked up the candle for her. she held the candle up and allowed the sister to light it for her.


    light filled the hallway once more and the sister''s fake smile was back on her face.


    "let''s go and grab some food, our dear guest. i would not want you to starve or anything."


    amane looked at the sister and tried to figure out what she wanted. but the sister just continued to walk.


    the hallway was lit by the shadow of the trees from the outside and the star-lit sky was suddenly filled with clouds and lightning.


    "oh dear, look at the weather tonight. it would serve you well to stay inside, dear guest. who knows what kind of dangers are lurking outside tonight."


    the sister spoke in a soft voice, but the hint of dark could not be hidden in her voice.


    amane was sure that this sister had a lot planned for her but amane would soon beat her at her own game.


    "yeah, i am interested to know what kind of danger lurk *inside*... i mean, outside.

 Chapter 230 230: Lend me a helping hand [pt1]

    the sister looked startled after hearing amane''s words. her eyes were more alert as she took in amane''s words.but since amane continued to smile and show showed no difference from her present self, the sister was forced to turn around and pretend like nothing was wrong.


    "ha..ha-ha..hahaha, you sure know how to make someone laugh. but seriously, do not go beyond the safe area or you might find yourself in trouble. here, this is the dining room."


    your next read is at empire


    the sister pushed the door open and a huge hall with a few tables inside the room. there were a few sisters dressed in those stretched-out robes as well and they instantly looked up at amane with a hungry expression as soon as she entered the hallway.


    "everyone, today we have a guest with us. i hope all of you would be respectful to her and follow all the things she says. we need to provide her with hospitality she would not be able to forget."


    the sister who led amane to the hallway spoke these words. her words were filled with intent and her eyes shined with knowledge.


    amane watched as everyone else looked away from their pair and back to the food in front of them. it seemed like everyone else other than the sister with amane could not stare her in the face.


    ''ah, there is likely a hierarchy system in this monastery and this sister seems like the top goat. now, i just need to discover what is going on here and also find the dragon''s corpse.''


    amane was getting more and more interested in the local happenings. she allowed herself to be pulled along to where the other sisters were sitting and then she stopped in front of an adorable lady.


    the second sister had rosy pink hair and huge green eyes. she looked short but also huge in all the right places. especially those breasts of the new sister seemed ready to tear her dress apart and show themselves.


    "lily, i have been impressed with the progress you have made recently. and that is why i have a proposal for you. you will take responsibility for our guest tonight."


    lily and every other sister looked up in shock at the announcement. their reaction was overly exaggerated and worrying.


    "sister, you cannot just decide that. lily might be doing better but she is still a new addition to our family. won''t someone more experienced like *me* be better to serve our guest?"


    one of the other sisters spoke up as soon as this decision was made. but one glare from the head sister caused them to quieten down and settle.


    then, the head sister turned toward amane and she had a sorry smile on her face.


    "these children do not know when not to open their mouths. i apologize in their stead and ask you to forgive them. also, lily will treat you well, so do not worry. we have¡­trained¡­her well."


    the head sister half-bragged and half-assured amane about this. everyone else looked to the side since they did not want to get caught in this mess.


    "ah, i see. in that case, i will be in your care, sister lily."


    lily''s face was quite red and her eyes were beyond overwhelmed.


    "t-the pleasure is all mine. i mean, i will take care of you well."


    lily sounded nervous when she stood up and bowed back to amane. everyone else looked at them with envious expressions as if they wanted to be in lily''s position.


    but amane could not tell why the other sisters were envious that lily got to take care of amane. was there an incentive one got when they looked after their guests?


    amane pushed her food around but she did not eat it. she was 100% sure it had some kind of drug mixed into it. amane would eat something later (and feed mooney as well, who was flying outside for now).


    dinner was mostly silent but everyone kept on looking at amane with awed expressions. and finally, dinner ended and lily led amane to her designated guest room for the night.


    all this while, lily had the most awkward expression on her face available and her complexion made her look sick.


    "lily, are you alright? it looks as if you have a fever. hold still and let me check¡­"


    amane reached out toward lily''s face and she watched as lily collapsed right in front of her. amane''s fast reflexes were what caught lily before her body could hit the ground. sea??h th§× ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "lily, are you alright? are you sick? do you need my help with anything?''


    the more attention amane paid to lily; the redder lily''s face got until she pulled away from amane entirely.


    "i¡­an alright. there is no need for you to be worried about me like this. i was just surprised so i collapsed. it is nothing serious."


    could someone collapse because they were nervous? amane had never seen it happen before but the proof of this was right in front of her eyes now.


    "i see. in that case, you should rest and recover, right? you can lie down in my room for the time being."


    amane assured lily of this and lily looked thankful but terrified at the same time. she bit her lip before she followed amane inside the room.


    "i-i will run you a bath. please just wait here and recover for the time being."


    lily quickly hid herself in the bathroom and filled the tub with water. amane had no reason to refuse her hospitality so she took a quick bath before going to sleep.


    but even then, amane made sure to keep her eyes open for any kind of attack. she had a feeling that lily was waiting for her to fall asleep. and amane also wanted to know what lily would do to her once she fell unconscious.


    amane felt lily hover over her body for a good amount of time. lily seemed unable to decide what she wanted to do with amane.


    but then, lily reached out toward amane''s face and her fingers rested on amane''s soft cheek.


    amane felt someone''s warm breath against her lips and that was the second she decided to open her eyes and look up.


    lily was startled by this sudden motion and she lost her balance. her body collapsed right on top of amane''s and her plump breasts were pushed up against amane''s chest.


    the most noticeable feature lily had been the pointed elf ears which made her identity as non-human affirmative.


    "what do you think you are doing, little girl? did you think you would be able to fool me?"


    amane asked as she locked her arms around lily''s body and quickly turned her around. lily had not expected such a thing and she seemed shocked. she tried to break free of amane''s hold but was unable to do so.


    amane held lily tightly in her place and pushed her body weight on top of the shorter female.


    "now, would you like to tell me what you were trying to do to me while i was sleeping? depending on your answer, i might let you go."


    amane made this deal and she watched how lily bit her lip and rubbed her hips into the bed. it seemed being detained forcefully was what turned lily on.


    "i-i am sorry. i was just so hungry and i wanted to get some nutrition. i did not mean to wake you up or anything."


    lily apologized as she licked her lips. she wanted amane so badly that it physically hurt her. her body was begging for amane''s touch and that ache made lily feel hollow from the inside.


    "tsk, you really thought that you could take me, right? in that case, i need to punish you, sister lily."


    amane applied more pressure on lily''s arms but the sister only moaned louder and pushed herself back into amane''s hands.


    "i-i am not ready. please forgive me for my sins. i will try to do better next time and not harm you."


    lily begged with her mouth but her body sang another song as it leaned more into amane''s hands.


    amane continued to touch lily for a solid minute before she let lily go. being suddenly let go made lily disoriented and her brain was not able to catch up.


    ''huh, what happened? why was i let go of?''


    lily looked up at amane with her big eyes. they were asking amane for more but lily was not able to voice those words out loud.


    "l-lady, please help me out. y-you know what i want from you, so please."


    lily begged as she faced amane. she had even turned around and held her legs open for amane to crawl in between them. what her mouth did not say, her eyes seemed to be saying to amane.


    "hmm, i am not sure if i want to help you out or not. i mean, you did not specify what kind of help you need from me."


    amane pulled back even more and she watched how lily bit her lip and held herself back. after a minute of overthinking it, amane decided to finally play her cards right.


    "please, dominate me and break my body. i-i want to be dominated by a strong female like you. my body is aching for someone to dominate it. so please, take me."


    lily begged as she lifted her skirt. her panties had become see-through due to all the pre-come she had been letting out and her face flushed as she looked up at amane.

 Chapter 231 231: Lend me a helping hand [pt2] R-18

    lily''s wet green eyes looked up at amane with a shy expression. amane doubted that she would be able to say no to such an adorable person in front of her."ah, lily, you are so cute. i cannot believe you begged me in such a cute way to be fucked. but if that was all you wanted to happen, then you should have said so from the very start."


    amane reached out to pat lily on the face. that made lily lean more into amane''s touch and look back at her with an expression full of adoration.


    "but, you chose to attack me when i was sleeping and that is not right. for that reason, i need to punish you."


    amane''s gentle hold on lily''s face became tighter and she pulled lily''s face closer before crashing her lips against lily''s.


    lily''s saliva had a burning effect on amane''s body and it turned her on even more. amane''s pussy gushed and soiled her dress as well.


    "you are a menace. anyone would be seduced if you look at them with that begging expression of yours. but this is not enough for you, right? you need more lily. i can tell that your body is craving for it."


    amane whispered it against lily''s lips and lily bit them to stop her moans from coming out.


    she did not want to show how much of a needy bitch she was. but her body was burning with the need to come.


    "i-i¡­.more. i need more."


    lily begged as she angled her hips up. it should have been impossible for lily to move under yoko''s weight but lily still managed to do so.


    her hips met yoko''s and they both moaned out in pleasure.


    "you minx. i see the game you want to play with me. so fine, i will play with you. from here on, you either call me master or yoko. do you understand?"


    amane asked and lily nodded. lily''s eyes had stars in them as amane squeezed her covered breasts. they were so big that lily''s hand only grabbed a handful of them when she tried to squeeze them.


    amane''s fingers pinched lily''s nipples and lily pushed her chest more into yoko''s hands.


    "m-master, it feels good. m-more¡­break my body more. make me your breeding bitch. i need to come¡­" sear?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    lily begged amane and it was a pity that amane could not give her what she wanted in totality. amane still did not have her cock back, but she did have her toys.


    "don''t worry, my dear. you have suffered enough and it is time for you to finally have what you deserve. i will take care of you so leave your body to me."


    amane assured lily before she brought a small egg-shaped vibrator out of her pocket dimension bag. along with that, amane also brought out a lot of lube she was going to use.


    "lily, look, this egg is going to go deep into your body and it will make you feel good. but our real highlight will be this enema kit. i am sure you will have a fun time playing with this."


    lily looked confused when amane presented her with all these toys. it was her first time looking at most of them and she did not know what they were used for.


    "now, let''s begin your punishment. first, we need to get you all wet and loose to take your baby in. you want to get pregnant, right?"


    amane patted lily''s stomach before grabbing the bottle of lube. but instead of pouring some on her fingers and opening lily up like that, amane chose to position the bottle at lily''s hole and squeeze a huge amount of lube out.


    once she was done squeezing a huge amount in, she pulled lily''s panties back up and watched them get wetter because of the lube.


    "n-no, don''t¡­it feels ¡­*huff*...weird¡­sticky and cold¡­i do not *moan* want it inside."


    lily begged amane but her hips were moving quite the enthusiasm against amane''s hands.


    "lily, be truthful with you. your mouth is saying no but your body is enjoying all this. so, should i stop and let you go now?"


    amane asked as she tried to pull her fingers away. but lily quickly grasped her hand and brought it back to her pussy.


    "n-no don''t. please don''t pull back. i-i need you so please, give me more. i want your essence deep inside me."


    lily''s face had a drolling expression on her face and her eyes were filled with lust. lily was too far-gone at this point to come back and she only looked back at amane with a destroyed expression on her face.


    "hmm, looks like this is your limit, huh? both your both and your mind are surrendering to me, huh?"


    amane felt the rush of power inside her body as well now. lily''s expression was full of adoration when she looked back at amane and her eyes were filled with tears.


    "i-i please help me out. my pussy is so lonely without anything fucking it. please, give me anything."


    lily begged as she pulled her dress up even higher. it left her soaked pantied directly in front of amane''s eyes and amane touched them gently.


    amane watched in fascination as lily''s pussy started to swallow her finger along with the panties. the stretched panties were pushed more and more into lily''s body until the panties could not take it anymore and ended up ripping.


    "oh, looks like you will not be able to use this pair ever again in your life, sister. what should we do now? should i go around and look for another?"


    amane asked as she pretended to pull back. but lily was agile and she acted even faster than amane. her hand grabbed hold of amane''s and pulled it back toward her pussy.


    "d-don''t pull back. please, do not pull your hand back from my body. i-i need you so, please. please give me more."


    lily begged with a pleading expression on her face and her hand held amane''s, tugging her back near her pussy. lily''s pleading expression looked back at amane, making her wetter than before.


    "aww, you are so adorable. there is no way i can leave you to suffer like this, can i? i need to help my adorable followed out."


    lily was startled when she suddenly felt amane''s fingers go back into her pussy. the hole in her panties provided amane with the perfect angle to fuck lily with her fingers.


    the abundance of lube inside lily''s body made her wet and leaking. it allowed amane to slip and touch lily easily.


    "this feels good, right? my fingers are so deep into you that you are unable to think of anything but me, right?"


    enjoy more content from empire


    amane asked as she looked at lily. lily was out of her mind with pleasure and frustration. she wanted to come but her body had not had enough. it needed more from amane if she wanted to come.


    "y-yoko, please, give me more. master i want to come."


    lily begged as she tried to angle her hips. yoko''s fingers were filling her up well and stretching lily. her pussy walls were all wet and gulping done amane''s fingers.


    but just when lily was about to reach her end, amane pulled her fingers out of lily''s body. that made liky moan out in disappointment and look up at amane with a pleading expression.


    "m-master, why did you pull out? i was about to come. master, come back inside me. i miss you."


    lily begged as she replaced amane''s fingers with her own. but they did not have enough stimulation to pacify her body. she was not able to reach as deep as yoko had been and she still tried to get more out of her body.


    "shhh, it''s alright. i know what your body needs so leave yourself up to me. i will make you feel better soon."


    "after all, you want your stomach to swell with life and i will give you that. you do not have to worry about being empty for long."


    lily was confused by amane''s words. and she was even more confused when she felt amane position the weird thing at her stomach and enter it inside her.


    "this is an enema and it will help you swell like you are pregnant. we cannot have you getting pregnant just yet because i still need to look into this place but i can help you feel better."


    amane promised and lily felt chills go down her spine. she knew that she needed to go and tell the head sister that they were being looked into. but lily had no way to get up now.


    not only was the enema deep into her pussy but it also felt good. it made lily''s knees weak and she was unable to move.


    "now, let us make your stomach swell, shall we? i am sure that you will have a fun time pretending to be all huge and full of life."


    amane assured lily before she patted her on the head and stood up. she turned on the enema and lily flinched as her stomach swelled.


    lily was fascinated to watch her stomach getting bigger and heavier. once the enema stopped, lily looked eight months pregnant with twins. she was huge and even sitting as though for her.


    every time lily tried to move, the enema made her go off-balance and she fell on her back. it left her all exposed to amane''s greedy eyes and lily blushed as a result.

 Chapter 232 232: Lend me a helping hand [pt3] R-18

    "i-i am sorry. i am a clumsy bitch who cannot keep her balance. i apologize, master."lily looked back at amane with her huge and wet eyes. pleasure wrecked her system and lily moaned loudly and moved her body along with the enema inside her.


    amane took the final toy out of her pocket dimension and this one was one of her favorites to use - a double-sided dildo that stroked amane just right when she wore it. she quickly secured it around her body and forced it into her pussy.


    the sound of plastic entering amane''s wetness was loud and it drove lily''s eyes directly toward her.


    "i-isn''t that too big?"


    lily asked as she looked at amane''s toy. she had tried taking big things into her pussy to train it before, but it had never felt good.


    but this time, lily knew that this toy was going to hurt but felt good at the same time. her voice was filled with fear and anticipation at the same time.


    "don''t worry, doll. soon you will feel so good that you won''t be able to think of anything but me."


    amane promised as she entered lily''s body. that small toy stretched lily to her limits and she let out a loud moan.


    the dildo touched all the parts that pleased lily. she moved her hips up and down but the enema inside her pinned lily''s body down.


    "m-master yoko, this feels¡­too good¡­it makes my brain go blank. i want to be your bitch for my whole life if i can feel this good."


    lily''s mouth had long lost its filter and filth seemed to be pouring out of it. the double-sided dildo was touching the enema inside lily and forcing it to go deeper.


    "i-i am breaking. my mind is being taken over by this pleasure. i am coming¡­."


    lily came around the dildo and her pussy gripped it tightly. it was tough for amane to move the dildo in and out of lily''s out.


    "look at the picture we make. it''s like you are the one with this cock and fucking into me. but we both know that you are too much of a bitch to do such a thing."


    lily moaned as she was degraded. being called a bitch made her whole body tingle.


    she looked down and was surprised to see that her pussy had a death grip on the dildo being fucked into it. the dildo was lodged deep into lily''s pussy and did not move.


    on the contrary, it looked as if yoko was the one moving up and down the dildo and being fucked.


    "i¡­i am¡­not there. please, more. ah, my baby. you are hitting my baby."


    lily complained as she felt the enema being forced deeper into her body. she could feel her stomach swelling even more but amane did not stop.


    "you were the dumb bitch begging to be bred by me. now do not complain and remain as my bitch in this life. you just need to surrender yourself to this pleasure."


    amane whispered into lily''s ear and the female gave in. amane felt her body sag and lily went boneless against amane''s body.


    "i am lady yoko''s bitch. i will forever take her cock. ah, miss, give me more."


    lily''s huge breasts bounced in her dress. lily''s face was full of ecstasy and her throat swallowed the access of saliva it was producing.


    amane entered her finger into lily''s mouth to fuck her and drool accumulated around her finger.


    "tsk, look at you drilling like this all over my finger. it looks like you cannot even control your own body. what a pathetic human being you are." s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    amane slapped her hand over lily''s stomach as she rode the dildo.


    "you bitch. pay attention to me and not how good your body feels. you are just a hole for me to sate my hunger in. do you understand?"


    amane looked down at the female in front of her. lily opened her mouth to speak but the thrust against her g-spot made her lose her words. the longer amane fucked into lily, the more her eyes glazed over.


    "i am your bitch, master. please, please let me come now."


    lily begged as she rubbed her pussy against the fake cock in her body. amane decided to have pity on her and finally give lily what her body had been begging for.


    lily let out the loudest moan she had until then and her body went sagging. her eyes closed in pleasure and her back arched.


    "i-i am coming. mistress, thank you for making me come."


    lily moaned as her pussy gushed out the liquid. her eyes closed and she fell asleep. the unexpected looseness around the dildo made it sink deeper into lily''s body and the lack of opposing friction made amane sink deep on that cock as well.


    "oh shit, this is deep. fuck, i am coming."


    amane yelled as her body tensed up and her pussy gripped the fake cock inside her pussy hard. slick covered the dildo and amane''s legs when she pulled her pussy away from the dildo.


    "tsk, you sure are a pain in the ass. who decides to go to sleep after they are fucked within the inch of their lives?"


    amane questioned as she hopped into the shower. her pussy was still pulsing after having that dildo inside it but amane had been spoilt for choices in the past few months. her body no longer felt satisfied after coming first.


    one of amane''s fingers disappeared inside her pussy and fingered it open. her fingers were not long enough to touch the deepest parts that gave her pleasure.


    amane was lost deep in her session so she almost missed the hesitant touch on her shoulder. but she did not miss it when a thin, veiny thing tried to warp around her body.


    as soon as that thing circled amane''s breasts, she grabbed hold of it and used her aura to burn it.


    the plant-like creature retreated for a second and it looked suspicious of amane. its green, sticky surface seemed to be observing to see what amane would do next.


    "so, you want to try me? sure, come at me. i will make sure you will never be able to survive past today."


    amane warned that creature and it quickly retreated into the shadows.


    experience more content on empire


    the encounter killed any mood amane had for relieving herself and she quickly came out of the bathroom door.


    the scene she was met with was the same green thing trying to swallow lily''s body. half of lily had already disappeared inside that tentacle-like thing and only her breasts and head remanded in the open.


    lily chose that moment to open her eyes and a scream was on her lips when she noticed what was happening to her.


    "h-help me out. i¡­please help me out. yoko, please. i know you can hear me."


    lily begged as she looked around. her eyes seemed to look right past amane''s current location and far away.


    ''should i help her out? this creature seemed like an oddity and not like any creature i have seen before. i want to study it to see what else it can do.''


    amane was far more interested in the creature than in saving lily. and somehow, lily seemed to have sensed that. that caused her begging to get even more urgent.


    "yoko, please help me out. i do not want to die. you will not let your sex partner, no, your pet die like this, right? yoko tsurugi."


    amane would not say that she did not feel some glee after hearing someone call out for her so desperately. but it seemed like amane would have to help lily out this time.


    "tsk, fine. i will save you this time but only because you managed to sate me well. next time you are in trouble, take care of it yourself."


    amane extended her aura toward the tentacles and they recoiled from her aura. it tried to reach toward her again but amane held her aura burn even harder than before.


    finally, the creature seemed to have realized that it would not win this fight and it quickly took its leave. amane turned toward lily but she did not help her up.


    "i-i am alright. w-what was that creature? it almost killed us and we did not even know what killed us."


    lily looked at the place where the creature was standing before and took a heavy breath.


    "that creature sure was interesting. i wonder what kind of creature that was and what else it was capable of. i want to dissect it and see what kind of properties it has."


    lily looked at amane with a horrified expression. amane noticed this and she could not help but laugh inside her heart.


    "i am just joking. i will not go out and seek these creatures. i would rather not have you fainting on me or something."


    amane looked at lily''s face and let out an audible laugh.


    "anyway, you should get moving now. i have a feeling that you would not be safe if you remain here."


    lily looked at amane and then looked at the room being amane. this room had scared her enough to never come back.


    "i-i will go back now. you should take care of yourself and make sure stay alive. i will ask the head sister to investigate that monster more."


    lily bowed in front of amane before she went away. poor lily had no idea that her ''head sister'' was responsible for this mess in the first place.

 Chapter 233 233: Into our walls

    "hmmm¡­hmmmm"lily whistled and hummed as she walked through the hallways of the monastery. she was happy since she had managed to survive a close encounter with a monster. how that happened, she was not even sure.


    and once lily would reach the common room, she would truly be safe. no monster would come close to a group of sisters since most of them could use holy magic. lily was the unfortunate one who could not use any magic.


    "lily, what are you doing here? i thought i asked you to take care of our guest."


    lily almost had a heart attack and she turned around. head sister karen was standing behind lily and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "head sister, you scared the crap out of me. i thought you were the monster i saw earlier. by the way, i think something is wrong with the barrier in this place. a monster managed to slip in here and¡­"


    "sister lily, you need to know when to keep your eyes closed and your mouth shut. you could end up in some serious trouble one of these days."


    lily''s mouth went quiet suddenly. she looked at the sister in front of her with a supposed expression.


    "what do you mean by those words, head sister? did you know that there was a monster inside the walls of the monastery? if so, then why did you not tell everyone else?"


    lily asked with a panicked voice. various possibilities of what was happening ran through her mind but she could not believe them.


    or rather, she did not want to believe those possibilities and ended up rejecting everything else.


    "sister lily, do you know that this monastery has a secret we can never tell to outsiders? do you wish to know what it is?"


    head sister karen asked this question in a rather ambiguous voice. lily took a step back as she felt the head sister''s aura expanding.


    the feeling lily had from the head sister made her scared. her instincts were telling her not to respond to anything head sister karen was suggesting to her.


    "i-i don''t think i should consider your offer. i-i need to head back to the common room and meet everyone else¡­" s§×ar?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "sister lily, i think you misunderstood my order as a suggestion. i am not giving you the option to decline my offer."


    lily gulped whatever was in her throat and followed head sister karen. otherwise, she was sure that she would die.


    the head sister leads her down into a corridor lily had never seen before. the only window during the whole route let lily know that she was being led underground and into a basement.


    "i never knew that this place has a basement."


    lily voiced her observation, only to get a chuckle as a response.


    "this place is¡­special. we do not advertise it to outsiders for obvious reasons. now, i hope you keep your mouth shut about this place, sister lily."


    lily opened her mouth but closed it just as quickly when she felt something falling on her shoulder. the texture on her body felt familiar.


    the tentacle traveled all around lily''s body and covered her mouth. she opened it to yell but the tentacle forced her to gag.


    head sister karen pretended she did not see anything until then. but once she did turn around, she had a huge smile plastered on her face.


    "rejoice, sister lily. you are one of the few chosen ones who had been allowed to come down here. and now, i will have you become another foundation for us."


    lily''s body was dragged down the stairs and into the clear liquid. head sister karen looked down at the pool and the various female bodies floating inside the pool.


    all of these were the poor sisters who had the unfortunate fate of finding out the truth about this monastery. as per the orders of the overlooker, they could no longer be kept alive. and yet, head sister karen had no heart to kill them.


    "may you all find your way back to the creator''s embrace. i shall pray for all your souls."


    head sister karen clasped her hands together and prayed. then it was time for her to get up and head back. the rest of the sisters would be looking for her soon and karen also needed to find an excuse to give them regarding lily''s disappearance.


    what head sister karen did not notice was that someone had seen her coming out of the basement. and that someone was amane.


    she had been rather restless and had decided to take a walk. she had not know where she was until she looked out the window. from there, she could see the reflection of the head sister closing the door behind her.


    ''i need to be patient with head sister. i have a feeling that she is no ordinary lady.''


    amane has the head sister a few minutes before she made her presence known. she purposely made her footsteps louder and watched as the head sister tensed up.


    "head sister, what a coincidence to see you here. i was trying to look for lily to help me with something, but i cannot find her anywhere. do you know where lily is right now?"


    amane looked at the head sister with a searching expression on her face. she could tell that the head sister was startled by amane''s search.


    ''this person knows where lily is. but the question is - would she tell me or not?''


    amane waited for the head sister to speak first. the head sister looked a little uncomfortable at first, but her brain slowly cooked up an excuse to give.


    "sister lily has gone outside to fulfill some urgent tasks. she will be back a little later so i am afraid that she cannot help you out. if you want something urgent, then i can help you out."


    head sister karen''s voice took on a suggestive tone. she had not missed how ruffled sister lily''s clothes were and what could have been the cause behind it.


    and head sister karen knew she was a good-looking person who was not afraid to use her body when needed to use it. and she was perfectly content to use it right now.


    "so, you want to help me out, head sister? sure, but not right now. i need to get a good night''s sleep if i want to be functional tomorrow morning."


    head sister karen could only look at amane''s retreating with a shocked expression on her face.


    she had never expected to get rejected, never mind this hard.


    ''this guest has no manners or etiquette. how dare she decline an offer from my side. no, isn''t this beneficial for me overall? it would help me conceal my secret in the long run.''


    the head sister suddenly reached an understanding.


    .......


    amane was attacked twice that night but she had set up a shield for herself. that kept her safe and shredded her attackers into small pieces.


    the green parts were still half-alive and moving around a bit when amane reached out to touch them. she rubbed one of the still moving parts with her hands and it got squished.


    "ahhhhh!"


    amane looked up, only to see the face of a terrified sister. the sister was one amane had not seen before and she quickly let the tentacle in her hand go.


    "hey, it is alright. this beast managed to sneak up into my room last night so i was just dealing with it. there is no need for you to fear me."


    amane tried to calm the sister down but she could tell that she was not as successful as she had hoped.


    somehow, the sister managed to close her mouth and keep her scream inside her throat.


    "i¡­i see. have you told the head sister about this? head sister karen usually deals with the beasts and enforces a barrier to protect us all. if something managed to crawl in here, then we need to tell her."


    slowly, but surely, the sister came around and calmed herself down. she looked at the sticky tentacle-like thing again to make sure it was dead.


    "well, i did run into the head sister last night but i did not have a chance to tell her what happened."


    amane told the sister and she could see suspicions enter the sister''s eyes. slowly, the sister took a few steps back from amane and maintained her distance.


    "you, remain here for now. i will go and call for the head sister karen to look at this. she will decide what will happen to you next."


    amane closed her mouth and let out a big sigh. she could tell that the sister had decided amane to be the culprit of what happened here. the sister also seemed reluctant to hear anything else.


    the head sister seemed tired when she came down. amane sympathized with her at that moment as she watched her struggle to open her eyes. experience tales with empire


    karen looked around the room before her eyes fell on the green tentacles on the ground. she frowned before taking a step back.


    "ah, i was afraid of this happening. it seems like a few beasts have managed to slip past the barrier i created and decided to wreak havoc on our monastery. no wonder sister lily disappeared yesterday night. it seems like she was killed by these beasts."


    the other unknown sister gasped out loud as soon as she heard those words.


    the news of sister lily''s death hit her hard and she collapsed.

 Chapter 234 234: Be less obvious [pt1]

    "oh god, lily. how could you die like that? you were so young and full of life. why did god take you away from us this soon?"the unknown sister continued to cry and beg for forgiveness on lily''s behalf. she acted like a possessed woman who could do nothing but cry and beg the god right now.


    the head sister was the one who interfered in her praying and pushed a hand on the sister''s shoulder.


    "sister helen, i know that you are grief-stuck and you want to pray for your fellow sister, but now is not the time. i need you to head out and pass on the information to the other sisters. everyone deserved to know what happened in here."


    head sister karen pushed helen just a little bit but that made sister helen''s eyes shine with understanding.


    "i understand, head sister karen. i will quickly go and warn everyone else. no one else shall fall victim to these monsters."


    sister helen looked at amane when she said those words. her eyes were filled with accusation and she seemed convinced that amane had been behind this attack.


    one look at her was enough for amane to know that there was nothing she could do or say to change sister helen''s mind about her.


    "what? do you need to say something to be, our dear guest? something like a confession about how you were the one who led that monster in here? you are the only new addition to this place and it was safe before today."


    sister helen did not even deploy any tact when she accused amane. she outright spoke about her suspicions and tried to pressure amane to confess.


    not that there was anything to confess for amane. she had not been the one to let the monster into the monastery in the first place.


    "you want me to confess to something i did not even do? my, i thought you sisters were supposed to be the ally of justice. but maybe i was wrong about you all."


    sister helen opened her mouth to counter amane''s words but the head sister''s look stopped her. the head sister looked tense and her eyes were begging sister helen not to create a scene.


    "tsk, as much as i would love to have you detained for investigation, you are also our guest and we look after our guests. since there is no evidence that you did anything, i will let you go this time. but do not think that this is the end. i will soon find the evidence of your evil acts."


    amane watched as sister helen finished her passion-filled monologue before she turned and left the room. head sister karen looked tired as she watched her fellow sister leave the room.


    then, the head sister turned toward amane and gave an apologetic bow.


    "i am so sorry for what my fellow sister said and did to you. she is just a little bit agitated since one of our own died. i will talk to her and convince her that it was not your fault."


    head sister karen assured amane of this. she sounded sincere but amane was 100% sure that she had a hand in what was going on.


    ''still, there is no need to make the head sister suspicious of my words and actions just yet. i should not let her know that i am on to her.''


    "i understand that sister helen is having a hard time right now. don''t worry, i am not mad at her or anything. i am rather sympathetic to her so i will not hold it against her."


    head sister karen breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she heard those words and she quickly left the room.


    she caught up to sister helen in the hallway and watched as sister helen expressed her anger and disappointment.


    "head sister karen, you know that your ''guest'' is the culprit behind lily''s death. why would you still protect her like this? we should have that guest locked up and ask about what happened to lily."


    head sister karen suppressed her amused smile with a lot of effort. then, she turned toward sister helen and made a disappointed face.


    "i know better than you that our¡­'' guest''...is problematic. but that is also why i have her isolated in her room. it is to give her a false sense of security."


    "you see if we accuse our guest outright and make her feel suspicious, then she would run away or even attack us outright. instead, we need to show her that we are on her side to make her lower her guard."


    the head sister explained it all to helen and she watched as the gears turned inside helen''s head.


    once helen realized what the head sister had wanted to do, her face turned pale and then red.


    "i-i did not realize that this was your intention. i am so sorry, head sister karen. it is all my fault that your plan got messed up. but i don''t think i would ever be able to pretend to be nice to that outsider."


    sister helen confessed as she burrowed her head into the head sister''s shoulder. the head sister held helen''s body closer to her own and consoled her.


    "i know that it is difficult to keep your feelings in check right now. but things would be alright soon enough and you would be able to overcome this adversity as well. now go to the other sisters and try to keep this suspicion to yourself."


    the head sister spoke softly to helen and that was what helen decided to do. helen would not tell anyone else about what she felt about their guest.


    "sister karen, what happened? you look a little sick and your face is paler than it needs to be as well. are you coming down with a cold?"


    sister karen looked at her fellow sisters with her pale face.


    "i am alright. i-it''s just that¡­. lily died last night. she went out to check up on something and the monsters got her. i-i don''t know what to think about this."


    karen cupped her face in her hands as she tried to stop her tears and her voice from breaking. the other sisters around her looked alarmed as well.


    "what? lily is dead?"


    "but she was so young and cheerful. she also knew better than to go out at night. so, what happened?"


    other sisters asked karen but she had no solid proof to give them an answer. still, she decided to voice her worries.


    "i-i saw the monster remains in our guest''s room. i don''t know what happened there and i was too afraid to ask as well. but our poor lily. she is dead now and i-i cannot handle it."


    karen tried her best to not break out into tears. but it was far more difficult than she expected it to be.


    the other sisters were at a loss as well since this was the first time, they had experienced something like this. monsters were rare and they were even rarer inside the protective barrier of the monastery.


    "y-you don''t think that it was that ''guest'' of ours that is responsible for lily''s death, right? i mean, the monsters arrived when our guest did, right? then won''t it logically make sense for it to be the case?"


    another sister connected the case and that was exactly how helen felt now. she was sure that this whole situation had something to do with their guest.


    but since this was still just guesswork, no one wanted to be the first one to open their mouths and say anything.


    soon, it was time for breakfast and no one had the patience or the time to sit ideally around. they all quickly got to work and decorated the breakfast hall.


    they all tried to cheer themselves from the gloomy news of lily''s death but they all flinched as one as their guest, yoko tsurugi walked into the hall.


    stared followed her eyes move and the sisters tried to figure out what kind of person yoko tsurugi was.


    no one tried to get close to her or even serve her. they all were lucky that they had managed to load that table first so no one needed to head toward it to serve yoko tsurugi this time.


    "oh my! seeing all of you treat me like an infectious disease breaks my heart. is it necessary for all of you to be this obvious in your avoidance?"


    yoko tsurugi asked this question and everyone else in the room flinched. they had no answer to her question just yet.


    in the end, the head sister was the one who decided to do something about this situation. she walked over to the table yoko tsurugi was sitting on and sat adjacent to her. that was a rather brave move on her part.


    "i apologize for our current behavior toward you. be assured that it is not our intention to isolate you like this. people are just on a little edge because of what happened last night. things would go back to normal soon."


    discover more content at empire


    head sister karen assured yoko of this. but everyone else flinched at her words.


    they were not a suggestion but an order for everyone to listen to her and do as she was telling them to. and the sisters decided to cooperate with the head sister this time since they did not want to cause her any trouble.


    "oh, things would go back to normal soon? i look forward to it." s§×ar?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 235 235: Be less obvious [pt2]

    Head Sister Karen tried her best not to let her smile falter from her face and let her true emotions show. But unknown to her, a disturbing smile had taken over her features.The head sister also showed her lust and desire as she looked at Amane and that was rather disturbing to beast tamer.


    "Head Sister Karen, is there anything to do near the vicinity of the monastery? I would like to look around here if it''s possible."


    Head Sister Karen raised her eyebrow in surprise at Amane''s question. She had not expected to be asked this question. And truthfully, she would rather not have Yoko Tsurugi poking her nose in their business.


    But it would also keep Yoko Tsurugi busy for the time being and allow the head sister to hide a lot of evidence.


    "Ah sure, you can look around. Sister Helen, you will help our guest today in place of Lily. I hope you perform well and do not forget our values." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sister Helen looked sick when she was ordered to look after Amane. Amane could see the fear and disgust in her eyes and the desire to refuse the head sister.


    But sister Helen could not follow through with her intentions and she was not able to ask the head sister for the favor she wanted to.


    Once breakfast was finished, Amane waited for Sister Helen to head toward her. The incense on Amane''s table had been left behind by the head sister and it was said to be a relaxant.


    But in truth, it was a nerve-suppressing drug that was being utilized to make Amane feel drowsy and out of it.


    The head sister sure wanted Amane to make a fool out of herself and cause her problems.


    "Tsk, this is pathetic. Why am I being made to babysit a murderer like this? And I even need to treat her well? What a joke."


    Sister Helen whispered it under her breath as she forced a cheerful smile back on her face. She quickly made her way toward the center table where Amane was sitting and she quickly took her seat as well.


    "Dear guest, I would like to introduce myself to you once more. My name is Helen and I am your guide for today. I hope we get along well from here on."


    Amane could instantly tell that she would not get along with Helen. Mainly because Helen had no intention of getting along with her in the first place.


    But these thoughts were kept to herself by Amane as she waited for Helen to speak something to her. But since it looked like Helen was not interested in speaking, Amane stood up and picked up her plate.


    "Where is the kitchen? I will wash this plate and then start my day."


    Helen looked shocked to see Amane picking up her plate. Something like panic flashed inside Helen''s eyes before she decided to snatch the plate out of Amane''s hands and hold it in her own.


    "There is no need for you to do anything, our dear guest. I will take your plate and the one on duty will wash it. There is no need for you to do anything."


    Anyone else would have melted at the words of care from Helen and thought of it all as hospitality.


    But Amane had seen both fear and horror flash inside Helen''s eyes as she snatched the plate out of Amane''s hand. It seemed almost as if Helen was afraid to show Amane where the kitchen was.


    And that was the case as well.


    ''I cannot let Lily''s murderer know where our kitchen is. What if she plants something in there to kill us all as well?''


    Helen''s thoughts had taken a dark turn but she did not care. There was no way she was showing Yoko Tsurugi where the kitchen was.


    Helen quickly handed the dirty plates to one of the other sisters and stood up to be beside Amane''s side. She kept a tight eye on Amane and likely wanted to uncover her secrets.


    "Alright, so this takes care of my things. Next, I would like to look around the local ecology and gather some materials for my research. There are a lot of weird and unique plants in this place that I am interested in."


    These words made the alarm bells inside Helen''s brain ring. She was sure that Yoko Tsurugi was doing this to discover a deadly drug she could use against them all.


    And if the drug she used was a local one, then no one would even be able to complain about it. It would all end up being a coincidence.


    ''I need to keep an eye on all the things Yoko Tsurugi is going to interact with. I must make sure not to miss a single detail.''


    Sister Helen nodded to herself and made this decision. She followed Yoko and watched her stop in the middle of the clearing.


    Yoko looked around before she held her arm out and whistled. A blob of silvery-white landed on her arm before coiling around her shoulder and nuzzling into her face and neck.


    "Moony, did you have a nice night outside? Did you terrorize the local beast population and make the submissive? Aww, you are such a good pet of mine."


    The dragon-like creature nuzzled into Amane''s side even harder at those words. Helen was beyond shocked at this display and her mouth had gone dry.


    She had heard stories about dragons and she had always been fascinated. Her village had been one of the few which was still under the protection of a dragon shrine.


    As such, Helen had grown up hearing stories about dragons and how one was sealed under the dragon shrine''s powerful seal.


    It was also a well-known fact that the power of the dragon seal was dwindling each day and it would not be long before whatever it was sealing would pop out into the real world.


    ''Don''t tell me! *gasp* The one behind the unsealing of the dragon shrines is Yoko Tsurugi? It would make so much sense in the context as well. She wishes to turn her dragon-like creature into a real dragon.''


    Things were starting to make sense to Helen. She needed to tell this all to the head sister so that they could do something about Yoko Tsurugi.


    Yoko Tsurugi might be powerful but she was also only a human. On the other hand, head sister Karen had the blessing of the gods and she also had a lot of political support.


    She would be able to push Yoko Tsurugi back into a corner and assert her dominance over this issue.


    "Sister Helen, would you mind holding these jars for me? I need to record this data and find out more about the local ecology."


    Sister Helen was startled when she was suddenly given a bottle to hold. She looked down at Yoko Tsurugi''s kneeling version and felt agitated.


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    The bottle mocked Sister Helen with its presence. She did not want to meet Yoko Tsurugi or anything to do with her. But she also needed to reach out and hold that bottle before Yoko got suspicious of her.


    ''Tsk, how bothersome. I want to take that bottle and break it on top of Yoko Tsurugi''s head. That would kill her, right?''


    Thought of smashing the glass bottle on Yoko''s head ran through Helen''s mind and she almost acted on her impulses. Before she knew it, the bottle was raised in the air and was directly about Yoko''s head.


    But before it could come down, Yoko decided to warn Helen about something.


    "The bottle is made up of flexible plastic and now glass. It won''t hurt me much but it will make me quite angry and annoyed if you decide to hit me with it. I am just warning you now so that you do not do anything foolish with it."


    Helen quickly brought the bottle back down and let out an awkward laugh in return.


    "T-There is no way I am doing anything. T-The thing in my hand is precious and I was just admiring how beautiful it was by holding it up. There is no need for you to say such words to me."


    Helen let out a strange laugh and she flinched at the noise herself. She was beyond embarrassed about what just happened and even Amane looked taken aback before she let out a laugh.


    "I see. In that case, I apologize for what I said. Here, takes this bottle as well and keep it with you safe. I need to check out a few more things before I can head back inside."


    Helen looked at the bottles in her hand and they all contained things that Helen could not place. She looked disgusted but still held it far away from her face.


    ''Ugh, what the hell is this thing? Thank God it is packed in a bottle so that I do not have to touch it with my own hands.''


    "Here, hold this as well."


    Helen took that bottle as well but her heart skipped a beat as soon as she noticed what was inside it and she yelled in fright.


    The thing inside the bottle looked like the transparent skin of a snake that had been shed. The light that fell on it made it look like the real thing for a second.


    "Hey, I know I said that these bottles were durable but that does not mean that you get to try and break them. Do not let them fall all the time."

 Chapter 236 236: Good observations [pt1]

    Every nerve in Helen''s body was making a conscious effort not to obey Yoko Tsurugi''s words. Helen had no intention of being good to Yoko and becoming her bitch who followed her orders.And yet, the commanding tone of Yoko''s voice made Helen obey her unconditionally.


    Before she knew it, Helen had tightened her grip on the jars in her hand and brought her hand down. She even clenched her fist to ensure that the content inside would not slip out.


    ''What the hell is wrong with me? I was not supposed to obey Yoko like this. I need to snap out of it. I still need to take revenge for what happened to Lily.''


    Helen shook a little in her place but she kept her bearing and continued to look at Yoko Tsurugi with a shocked but understanding expression.


    After all, there had to be a reason the beast had listened to Yoko unconditionally. Her aura had to be the reason behind that obedience.


    Yoko could guess what Helen was thinking in her brain but she decided not to speak about it openly. She waited for Helen to decide what she wanted to do and once Helen had calmed down, Amane stood up as well.


    "We have collected enough samples from around here. Now, let''s move around so that we can look at the rest as well."


    Amane did not think that she would find anything more interesting in the area. The samples she had collected were of rare plants she wanted to cultivate if she ever got the chance.


    Helen stood up straight as well and her eyes sparkled with the need to know more. She was certain that Yoko Tsurugi would do something suspicious now.


    But contrary to her belief, Yoko just looked around the vicinity with a bored expression and observed the surroundings. She seemed uninterested to do anything physical in front of Helen. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon it was time for lunch and Helen had to head back to help the other sisters. Yoko came with her as well but Helen made her wait in the main hall.


    There was no way Helen would allow Yoko anywhere near the kitchen.


    The other sisters looked at Helen with a sympathetic expression. Some even came close to her to tell her how sorry they felt for her.


    One even asked if Yoko Tsurugi had conducted any ''experiments'' on Helen and if Helen felt alright. Things were getting a little out of the hand for Helen but that was about what Helen had expected to happen.


    She was neither angry nor disappointed with her fellow sister''s words. And Helen decided to answer them properly this time.


    "Yoko Tsurugi is an enigma. Just when I think I have her all figured out, she goes and does something weird or stupid. I cannot tell what her real self is like."


    It was something that annoyed the crap out of Helen. She had never met someone this difficult to read before.


    Moreover, it did not seem like Yoko Tsurugi had tendencies to hurt things. She behaved like a calm and rational lady. So, Helen could not figure out why she had gotten Lily killed like that.


    Once lunch was over, it was time for Helen to go back to Yoko''s side. The serious look in Helen''s eyes was still present but the lunch break had given her enough time to think over her actions.


    And Helen had realized something during this time.


    ''Maybe I was being a bit too harsh in Yoko Tsurugi. Maybe she is not the one responsible for Lily''s death and it was all a coincidence.''


    Thoughts like those were beginning to slip inside Helen''s mind when she helped Yoko look around the inside of the building.


    Yoko had wanted to look at the side section which puzzled Helen. No one wanted to look inside the monastery and especially not the back sections.


    But still, since Helen had nothing to hide, she decided to take Yoko where she wanted to go. And soon they were in an abandoned hallway.


    "So, if you have checked everything, we should head back. I need to start preparing for dinner and¡­"


    Helen heard footsteps following them. But even if she was distracted, she could tell that those footsteps were not humanoid.


    "Sister Helen, stand still. It seems like something is here to visit us."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s voice was amused but stiff at the same time. She sounded unhappy with this sudden new presence.


    A dark green vein shot toward them and Helen was frozen in shock. She was sure that this was the end for her.


    Yoko Tsurugi proved her wrong. She intercepted the green vein. Or well, she tried to. But the vein curved around Yoko''s body and headed for Helen anyway.


    Helen closed her eyes to not witness the attack. She did not want to physically see her wound because then it would hurt more.


    Any second, the vein would stab Helen''s body and the pain would erupt all over. Helen was just waiting for that to happen.


    And she was waiting¡­.


    And waiting¡­ Continue your saga on empire


    But the vein did not reach Helen''s body. Instead, someone shielded her body from the vein and pulled Helen close to themselves.


    Helen opened her eyes, only to look at Yoko Tsurugi''s pissed-off face.


    Yoko looked annoyed but also vigilant as she stared the vein down. The green thing seemed to not understand what happened to its prey and continued to look around.


    "Tsk, this useless thing. I will show it why it should not piss me off like this."


    Yoko opened her hand and light shone inside. That light was thrown at the monster in front of Yoko and it cried out in pain.


    Some of the tentacles fell and stopped moving.


    Finally, the monster realized it was no match for Yoko and it retreated. Helen looked down at the green bits and they looked familiar to her.


    ''Ah, these are the same parts I saw inside Yoko''s room in the morning. Since that monster decided to attack both me and Yoko, it cannot be Yoko''s pet. Ah, I messed up big times.''


    Helen knew that she was the major reason that rumors about Yoko had spread among the servants. And now she felt guilty because of it. She had not meant to put Yoko on the spot like that.


    ''I need to find a way to clear out the air about Yoko Tsurugi. Other sisters should not fear her at all.''


    Helen felt guilty and resolute at the same time. Now she knew what she had to do to help Yoko out.


    "You both! Are you alright? Did you both just get attacked?"


    Head sister Karen quickly made her way toward them both with a worried expression on her face.


    Helen must have hallucinated the annoyed expression on Head sister Karen''s face because she was back to her original worried self when Helen blinked.


    "Hmm, we are both alright. That monster tried to kill us both but we managed to defeat it without problem. But that does pose a big question about the security of this place."


    Amane hinted at the lack of security in this monastery to the head sister. But Karen only sighed and was ready to answer her.


    "We had not had this problem before because of the secure barrier around here. Unless something was purposely interfering with the barrier, these monsters would not be able to enter this place."


    Helen had a feeling that the head sister was trying to blame Yoko for what happened.


    Had Yoko not saved Helen''s life, Helen might have suspected her as well. But for some reason, Helen''s gut was telling her that it was not Yoko Tsurugi''s fault that this happened.


    "I-I don''t think this monster snuck past the barrier just now. I-I mean, it looked mature so it must have been around for a while now. That means that there is a fault in the barrier somewhere."


    Sister Helen''s words caused not only the head sister and Yoko, but everyone else to look at her in shock as well. But Helen held her head high and refused to back down.


    She wanted everyone to think about this situation themselves and then conclude.


    "Hmm, now that you pointed it out, I can see what you mean. Aren''t these kinds of monsters the lowest of the low? The tentacle monsters should be small and easily killable. And yet, this was quite big and strong as well."


    One of the sisters accompanying head sister Karen commented. Amane noticed the barest hint of panic that entered the head sister''s eyes at these comments but she quickly manages to recover.


    "Hmm, maybe this monster managed to slip in for quite some time. But the main question is - why did it decide to attack now of all times? We need to look more into it."


    The head sister quickly changed the topic and she gained authority over the situation.


    Amane did think of trying to upset the head sister by snatching the authority from her but that would only serve to isolate her even more.


    "Sister Camellia, please come with me. There are a few things we need to talk about."


    Head sister Karen gestured for Sister Camellia to follow her back to her room. Sister Camellia was the one who had pointed out the oddity in the monster''s behavior before so Amane was suspicious of what the head sister wanted from her.


    But it also seemed like she was the only one who was worried about this so Amane chose to keep her mouth shut for the time being.

 Chapter 237 237: Good observations [pt2] R-18

    Sister Camellia looked at head sister Karen''s back with a thoughtful expression. She had followed Head sister Karen a few times now, but this time felt somewhat different from all the other times up until now.There was no way for sister Camellia to explain why, but she felt scared and attracted to head sister Karen at this moment.


    She wanted to press her mouth against Head the head sister''s foot and worship her. There was something in the air that was making sister Camellia''s head spin out of control.


    "Sister Camellia, come inside the room and close the door behind you. We need to have some serious discussion with each other."


    The head sister''s words sounded like a command inside Camellia''s head. Before the words had even registered in her brain, Camellia was moving around to do what she had been asked to do.


    She bolted the door shut and ten sat in front of Head Sister Karen with a calm expression.


    No matter how much Camellia wanted to panic at this moment, neither her body nor her emotions listened to her. They were in some kind of trance.


    "My dear Camellia. You have given me enough pain this time. Do you know how much your observative nature could have screwed me over just now? It could have exposed my whole plan to everyone."


    "So that is why I want you to sink into your unconsciousness and think about what you just did. You need to reflect on your behavior."


    Camellia felt the head sister pat her face in a comforting manner. Those hands made Camellia feel sleepy and needy.


    She leaned into them when her head sister tried to pull away and whine for attention. Up until that point, Camellia was not even sure she could make that needy noise.


    "Oh, looks like I made you overdose on these pheromones. My research did say that these were very potent and could make someone obedient in seconds. But even I did not know that these pheromones were so quick acting."


    Sister Karen muttered to herself but it all sounded like gibberish to Camellia. Her body was hot and she needed relief from the itch inside her belly.


    So, Camellia did the only thing her body was asking her to do. She leaned forward and smashed her lips against Head Sister Karen''s.


    Her body''s needs and behavior were beyond shameful for Camellia, but this was what she had been carving for.


    Sister Karen also opened her mouth in indulgence as she pulled sister Camellia''s body on top of her.


    When the kiss finally broke, Camellia leaned in for more. Her mouth connected with Karen''s skin and she pressed a small kiss and bites in her throat.


    Camellia was willing to take anything she was handed at that moment. Her thrust was too much and her desires made her swell with need.


    Camellia had never felt her pussy pulse and gush like this. Heck, Camellia had never gotten aroused before this day. She had thought that it was just her that was weird.


    But at this moment, Camellia looked like a horny bitch who would do anything for relief. She rubbed her body against Karen''s to seek relief and her dress was soaked in her pre-cum.


    "Aww, you poor thing. You look like you are suffering so much. I cannot see this anymore so I will help you out."


    Sister Karen promised before she snuck her hand into Camellia''s dress and her underwear. She pulled both up so that Camellia''s naked ass and pussy were exposed in the air.


    "K-Karen, it feels weird." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Camellia moaned as she felt something probe her pussy and then sink inside. The texture inside Camellia felt like fingers but it was not painful.


    The heat aided Karen''s fingers to sink in deeper and Camellia moaned as she relaxed.


    Being fucked like this felt relieving. Camellia could feel the heat running away from her body. But this was still not enough.


    Camellia could not help but feel like something was missing inside her still.


    ''I need more. I need something bigger and harder inside me. I need to be torn apart and¡­I don''t know what I want.''


    "Don''t worry, my dear Camellia. I know what your body is craving for and I shall give it to you. These pheromones made you horny and you responded to them, right? That excited my dear pet even more and now it wants to use your body to lay its eggs inside."


    "And you wanted to see Lily again, right? You used to be in love with her. So, take this chance to become one with your lost love."


    Camellia''s mind was unable to process anything. Karen had to turn her head around so that she could look at the creature behind her.


    ''L-Lily? But how? And that thing between her legs. That is not normal, right?''


    Camellia''s mind used up all the remaining brain power it had and she moaned at the sensation of hands roaming all over her body.


    "Look at Lily. She came back in that form to meet you again, my dear Camellia. Don''t you want to be held by your first love? Look, Lily is so eager to breed with you as well."


    Sister Karen forced Camellia to look up and Camellia did. She did not remember being in love with Lily like that but her body was reacting to Lily.


    Camellia''s arms reached out toward Lily without her input and Lily stepped into the circle of Camellia''s arms before leaning down.


    The green tentacle-like thing coming out of Lily touched Camellia''s thighs. It should have felt gross but for some reason, Camellia''s brain found it to be incredibly sexy and arousing at the same time.


    ''I-I should not let myself be swayed by these thoughts. But it feels so good when Lily embraces me. I want to become one with her.''


    Camellia held Lily tightly as her lips met Lily''s. It was a short but filthy kiss with a lot of tongue and a lot of sucking.


    Camellia felt something slippery and slimy touch her hips and force them open. She looked up at Lily but the texture on her tongue was not human.


    "It''s alright. No matter what you are feeling, it is still your beloved Lily who is in front of you. So, there is no need for you to think much at all."


    Karen whispered inside Camellia''s ear before she licked it. Camellia shuddered before she felt hands roaming all around her body. Karen was fingering Camellia open and Lily''s body shuddered against her.


    "Now, why don''t you accept my pet''s essence and come under its control as well? My pet is special and I swear that you would feel so much better once you have a dozen of its sweet nectar."


    Camellia wanted to question sister Karen more. But all those thoughts slipped away from her mind when she felt that slimy tentacle touching her thighs before slipping inside.


    Before today, Camellia had never been breached by anything before. She had been a virgin in all senses of the world. But now it suddenly felt too full and forceful. It felt good but it hurt at the same time.


    "So, how does it feel to have your virgin body violated by my pet, Camellia? It feels good, right? Don''t worry. Soon your consciousness will become a part of it and you will know what your true purpose is."


    Karen''s words were hypnotic and they made Camellia feel so much at the same time. She moaned as her body was rocked and Camellia felt like a puppet without strings.


    "Don''t worry Camellia. I know that your womb feels empty. And that is why we will use you to incubate my pet''s new human body. It will be reborn in a human form inside your body and gain divine powers."


    Camellia panted as Lily forced her tentacle cock deeper into her body. It seemed to be searching for something as it touched places Camellia did not even know she had inside her body.


    It made her ache and gasp for more. But Camellia was not able to move her hops as they were being held in place by Karen''s talented hands.


    "Camellia, I know what you want from Lily. But you need to be patient so that the baby is planted inside your body. You do not want to lose your baby before it is even conceived, right?"


    Karen asked and Camellia knew that she did not want this baby at all. She needed to pull away and run.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    But the more she tried to resist, the more her senses tried to seek out the power and authority of the creature in front of her.


    Unknown to Camellia, her body was relaxing and accepting Lily''s cock deeper.


    "This is good Camellia. Your body is getting ready to become a mother. Now take Lily''s essence inside your body and become pregnant. When you wake up, this will all feel like a dream to you and you will be plugged back up."


    Karen whispered inside Camellia''s ear as the Lily-lookalike creature moaned and came inside, Camellia. It filled her body up and Camellia was sure that it was the end.


    But then, Lily thrusts back into Camellia''s body and secreted a second king of liquid. This one felt denser and it created a hymn-like film in front of Camellia''s womb.


    "Don''t panic dear. This is to ensure that anyone who tried to touch you think that you are a virgin. We cannot have our little secret exposed like this, right? We need to fool everyone about what is happening here."

 Chapter 238 238: Red handed [pt1]

    Camellia felt restless. Even if she was awake, it felt as if she had been sleepwalking all this time. She only remembered walking up to head sister''s room.As for what happened after that? Camellia had no idea. She just knew that she had someone found herself in the common hall once more and sat down to eat dinner.


    The other sisters looked at Camella''s lack of attention with a serious frown on their faces. They were worried about her, but Camellia could not put her finger on why they were worried.


    After all, Camellia was feeling the best she had in her life. Everything felt so light and less burdensome. She was finally free of all her responsibilities.


    "Sister Camellia, are you alright? You missed everything Sister Garnet said. You are usually one who reacts quite violently to her words."


    One of the sisters whispered back to Camellia with a worried voice. The poor sister looked shocked to see Camellia''s relaxed and uncaring expression.


    "Huh, did sister Garnet say anything? I am sorry but I was a little lost in my thoughts to notice. Can you say those words again?"


    Sister Garnet and the others flinched once they heard sister Camellia''s relaxed tone. They had never seen the other this out of it and they did not know what to do to make her consciousness come back.


    "W-Well, I said that what if we are all wrong out our guest and she was not the reason Lily died? After, no matter how strong a human is, they are no match for a beast. What if Lily just went out to take a walk and came across a beast by accident?"


    Sister Garnet repeated her words and waited for Sister Camellia to tear her a new one.


    But contrary to everyone''s beliefs, Sister Camellia was calm and did not fly off into a fit of rage. Instead, her eyes watered for a brief second and she looked away.


    "Hmm, it might be possible, just as it might be possible for Sister Lily to be alive as well. After all, we never found her body, right?"


    The rest of the sisters looked at Camellia with a sorry expression. They knew about Sister Camellia''s crush on Sister Lily, but it was an impossible thing to nourish now. They all knew that Sister Lily was dead.


    Head sister Karen had said that herself and no one doubted her words. Sister Camellia would have to come to terms with this soon enough.


    "I-I suppose that could be the case. But, let''s not count our eggs before they hatch. We should also get back to work now."


    Sister Garnet quickly changed the topic before it could go down dangerous territories. She could also see the head sister Karen heading into the hallway. She had sister Helen as well as Yoko Tsurugi with her.


    For the past few hours, the three of them had been sticking together and talking about various things. None of the other sisters knew what they were talking about, but they were curious to know.


    Suddenly, Yoko Tsurugi raised her head and everyone could swear that she looked directly at Sister Camellia with a serious frown on her face. Then, she turned toward sister Camellia and walked toward their group.


    The sisters who had just been discussing her were freaked out. They had pretended to befriend Yoko Tsurugi in their mind before, but no one was ready for her to talk to them in real life.


    "Sisters, is this seat empty? If so, then can I take it?"


    Yoko Tsurugi asked as she pulled the seat backward. Since she was already about to sit, none of the sisters could say anything to her.


    That seat Yoko Tsurugi was sitting on belonged to Lily before her death. But no one wanted to bring up a dead person.


    "So, what were you all talking about? Your conversation sounded interesting."


    Yoko Tsurugi asked as she looked at the sisters with a surprised and knowing expression. But the recipient of her focus was Sister Camellia.


    None of the other sisters knew what they should do or say to make the situation less awkward.


    "Ah yes, Yoko Tsurugi, I''ve heard from my family that you are part of one of the biggest beast businesses in the current times. Is it true that you can control the beasts?"


    Sister Garnet asked to gain more familiarity with Yoko Tsurugi. She wanted to cultivate a friendship with the younger so that she could use it later.


    The reason Sister Garnet was in this monastery was because of her parents and nothing else. They had forced her to participate in social welfare activities since it elevated the status of their house.


    Sister Garnet was not interested in any of the monastery work but she did it anyway.


    "Hmm, that is right. I can somewhat control beasts and see things other people are not aware of. On that topic, I wanted to ask you what is wrong with your aura, dear sister. Did you have an encounter with our resident beast?"


    Everyone held their breath as they looked toward Camellia who was being addressed by Yoko Tsurugi. But Camellia looked just as calm and collected as ever.


    She did not even indicate that she had heard Yoko in the first place.


    But once she did look up, everyone could feel her hostility and anger directed at Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Whatever I did is none of your business. I would appreciate it if you would butt out of my life and never contact me again."


    Camellia quickly got up and picked up her food plate as well. She had finished most of her food and she quickly dumped the rest of it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rest of the sisters looked shocked at Camellia''s rough behavior but they could do nothing to stop her either.


    "Wow, how weird. I never knew Camellia was this sensitive. Well, I guess I never knew Camellia as well as I thought I knew her."


    Sister Garnet looked at Camellia''s retreating with a worried expression before turning back to Yoko Tsurugi. The younger had a worried and searching expression on her face that froze sister Garnet in her place.


    When Yoko looked at Sister Garnet, she felt like a predator who was ready to strike at any given second. And that scared Garnet enough to make her drop her spoon.


    "Sister Garnet, are you alright? You dropped your spoon and spilled your food everywhere. You should not waste your food like this."


    Sister Garnet looked at the spoon in Yoko Tsurugi''s hands and quickly snatched it away. She could not believe that she had let her emotions get the better of her rationality.


    "I-I am so sorry. I will take my leave now. I think I am getting sick as well."


    Sister Garnet hurried out of the common room as fast as she could. She did not think she would be so affected by Yoko Tsurugi''s gaze and words. It felt as if she was about to be eaten alive by her any second now.


    So, to make herself feel better, Sister Garnet decided to take a small walk. She walked toward the back of the monastery and heard someone gag in the bathroom.


    There was no sick person in the monastery right now so that made Garnet worried. She opened the bathroom door and walked inside.


    "Hey, are you alright? I am here to help¡­Ah"


    Those were the last words Garnet was able to get out before she felt something pierce her skin and kill her instantly. She did not even get a chance to speak or call for help before she was dead.


    The tentacle-like creature in front of her had a human face but inhuman eyes. Sister Camellia slowly came around and blinked her eyes.


    She looked down at her hands which were covered in red and then around the bathroom. Sister Garnet''s dead body was lying in front of her but it was unmoving.


    That made Camellia''s heart skip a few beats and she panicked. She knew what she had to do but she did not have the courage or the mental capacity of making things right.


    ''What should I do now? Oh god, I killed someone and I need to cover it up. So, what should I do to make things better?''


    Sister Camellia did not realize that she was panicking after the wrong thing. Killing someone had not even phased her and she was just worried about getting caught as a result.


    Unfortunately, the door to the bathroom decided to open at that exact moment and Sister Helen entered the bathroom.


    "Sister Helen, are you alright?"


    Sister Helen asked before she noticed the scene in front of her and froze. She had not expected to see someone''s dead body in the bathroom.


    "What happened here? Who did this? Sister Camellia, did you see anything? Oh god, we need to inform everyone about this."


    Sister Camellia gulped her nervousness down. She needed to make an excuse before the blame could be shifted to her.


    "I-It was a green-colored beast. It looked plant-like and it was fast. It killed sister Garnet before I could even react. Oh god, what do we do now?"


    Sister Camellia cried as she tried to maintain her calm. Or that was what she pretended to do. She could tell that she was gaining a lot of sympathy points with sister Helen.


    "Don''t worry sister Camellia. I understand that you are in pain and shock. Don''t worry, I will help you out soon enough. But first, we need to clean out this place."

 Chapter 239 239: Red handed [pt2]

    "B-Big news. Sister Garnet was just killed by a monster in the back washroom. S-Sister Camellia was with her and she saw everything that happened."Panic spread among the monster''s residents within an hour. They all talked about what happened and how sister Garnet''s dead body had been found in the bathroom. They were all scared that they might be next on the monster''s list.


    Everyone avoided the back area except Amane and the head sister. They both decided to investigate the killing.


    As soon as Amane entered the bathroom, she was faced with the harsh pheromones of agitation. She knew that the monster had not killed sister Garnet because they wanted to. It was because they were agitated by something and could not hold their desire back.


    "Oh, dear. It looks like Sister Garnet had an unfortunate timed encounter in this bathroom. Sister Camellia, you were there with sister garnet when this attack happened, right? Did you see anything of notice?"


    Amane asked as she turned her attention toward sister Camellia. She could already sense where these agitated pheromones were coming from.


    Sister Camellia might try and pretend to be innocent. But her scent and her reactions gave her away. She was the culprit behind this killing.


    "I-I do not know. I was in shock back then so I don''t remember anything that happened. I just know that sister Garnet entered the bathroom and that monster reacted to her and attacked. I¡­don''t ask me any more about this."


    Sister Camellia pretended as if it hurt her to remember anything from that time. The other sisters were sympathetic to her and decided to shelter sister Camellia from being questioned. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, sister Camellia already said that she did not know anything so stop being an ass to her."


    "That is right. Sister Camellia is already in enough grief after losing Sister Lily. This loss must have torn her apart as well."


    Amane had a thousand ways to refute the claims of these sisters and tear them a new one. But she focused on how the head sister positioned herself in front of Camellia to hide her away from Amane''s focus.


    Once more, these people were convinced that she was out to get them and they would not listen to anything she had to say.


    ''Fine, if you want to be like this, then be like this. I don''t want to be concerned for your well-being as well.''


    Amane decided to stop bothering these people and let them do what they wanted to for now. She had a lot of ground she needed to cover this time.


    "That all is fine, but doesn''t this situation clear me of any suspicion you might have had regarding me? I am not the mastermind behind Lily''s attack."


    The other sisters looked at each other with concern-filled expressions. They agreed with Yoko that she was not the one behind the monster attack. She had been with them when this attack happened.


    So naturally, she was not the one responsible this time.


    "I-I don''t believe you fully. You might not be responsible for this attack, but you are suspicious as heck. I do not want you anywhere near me or my friends."


    One of the sisters ended up speaking up. She looked like a small chick but her courage was immense. Once one had spoken, the others quickly banded together as well.


    "That''s right. We cannot trust you and your powers just yet."


    It seemed as if Amane was still being blamed for Lily''s death and it was time for Head Sister Karen to step in.


    "Everyone, calm down. This is a serious matter and we need to pay attention to it. So far, all the attacks had happened outside the monastery so we have been safe. But this time, the attack happened inside."


    "That means that the barrier is no longer effective and we need to conduct a ceremony to reinforce it. Everyone, get ready for the ceremony and collect the ingredients."


    Head sister Karen''s words caused everyone to snap to attention and begin to carry out the work that they needed to.


    Amane was the only one who was left behind but she also knew that these people do not trust her at all.


    "Is there anything I can help you with? I have a lot of useful skills and I am sure you need a lot of hands."


    Amane offered her service but the head sister glared at her.


    "You! Sit down and do not move. Your presence is making my companions panic and restless. The only reason I have not thrown you out is because you are a guest and I am a benevolent person."


    The head sister''s tone was completely different from the first time Amane had met her. She sounded snappier and more self-contained right now.


    "Oh, then that means that you will have no complaint if I head out right now? I should go back home¡­."


    "Don''t you dare? I mean, we have not resolved the mystery behind these sudden deaths in the monastery so we cannot let you, a prime suspect, go back home. Unfortunately, you will have to stay here for the time being."


    Amane pretended to be shocked after what she heard. But this was a given after what she had seen.


    She also felt as if the head sisters wanted to do something with her but she did not have enough material or confidence to perform her task just yet.


    "I see. So, I cannot leave this place just yet. In that case, I will stop holding myself back and look for what I came here to look for."


    The head sister paused after this confession. Confusion entered her eyes but her vigilant nature made her stand on alert.


    "What do you mean? Why did you come to this monastery in the first place? Was it not because you were simply lost?"


    Amane looked at the head sister with an amused expression. It made the head sister panic and she quickly left before she even heard the answer from Amane.


    Once she was gone, Amane knew that there was no point in holding herself back. She decided to start looking around the monastery.


    "Hey wait. You, Yoko Tsurugi!!! You know something about this place, right? This place is not as safe as the head sister claims it to be, right?"


    Helen appeared out of the side door and she had a guilty expression on her face. She seemed to have caught on to the fact that something fishy was going on in this monastery.


    "Well, I won''t say that this monastery is 100% safe. Well, it might be about 10% safe now that I think about it. I knew that the barrier was a problem since the first time I saw it."


    Amane spoke out loud and sister Helen frowned.


    "What''s wrong with the barrier? It is there to protect us all from the beasts outside of this monastery. It is a tough world out there and we are all unprotected."


    Sister Helen tried to reason with Amane about the existence of the barrier. But her words only made Amane more amused and she even broke off into a full-blown laugh.


    "O-Oh, so you think that the barrier is there to protect you from the outside world? But the barrier is faced inwards. That means that it is there to keep something inside, not to make things unable to come in from the outside."


    "If you don''t believe me, then I will even show you the proof."


    Amane opened a window and held her hand out. Since she did not use her aura, her hand was blocked by the barrier and Amane rested her hand against it.


    Then, she whistles and the window was big enough for Moony to enter. The dragon landed on Amane''s arm and looked at her with an affectionate gaze.


    "See, this barrier is here to keep someone inside, not the other way around. You can touch it to confirm for yourself."


    Sister Helen did not want to believe Amane''s words. But she did try to reach out toward the barrier and faced the interruption that was mentioned. She pressed her hand harder against the barrier but it did not bulge.


    "Oh shit. Is this for real? But why would the head sister lie? And how do I know that this is not one of your tricks?"


    Helen asked while being suspicious again. She did not want to believe that the head sister was a person who could fool them all like this. Head sister was like a monster to her and the other females in this monastery.


    "I know how you feel about this situation. But just know that I have nothing to gain by harming you all. I was also not the one who decided to head here but your head sister brought me here."


    Amane reminded Helen of all these facts. Well, some of them were lies but Helen did not need to know that.


    The more sister Helen questioned these things, the better it would be for Amane in the long run. She would be able to have people in her corner when the time comes and it would matter a lot later.


    "I-I am sorry but this is too much to process for me right now. I don''t think I have enough mental capacity to think about these things for now."


    Helen clutched her head in shock while thinking about what she had just heard. She needed a lot more time to digest these kinds of things.


    "Hmm, don''t worry about it too much. You can take your time thinking things over."

 Chapter 240 240: Red Handed [pt2]

    By the time dinner had come around, Helen had not made her decision on what she wanted to do with her life. Amane did not pressure her a lot as well since she knew that this was a life-changing decision for Helen.She headed down for dinner and sat down at the table.


    For the first time since everything started, Amane looked down at her phone with a frown on her face. She had received no message from Sakura so she had no idea what the situation back home was.


    The only thing that Amane knew right now was that something bad had happened back home and Sakura had to leave.


    But as soon as Amane had entered the vicinity of this monastery, she had forgotten to ask Sakura what happened.


    "Phones and other electronic devices will not work in the monastery perimeters. We have tried a few times to make them work but nothing happens no matter how hard we try."


    Helen finally came back and sat down in front of Amane. Her hard eyes looked as if they had finally decided.


    "Oh, so no technology works inside this place? How sad and lonely it must be. Don''t you feel suffocated here?"


    Amane asked as she put her phone down. It had not been long since she had learned how to operate a phone and other devices, but she had gotten addicted to them all in the short amount of time she had used them all.


    She could not imagine someone currently who could live without all the luxuries of life.


    "Well, it''s not like we have much of a choice in that matter. The head sister tried everything to make the technology work. She used to be a scientist so we counted on her to help. But since even she failed to do so, we all had no choice but to give up."


    Helen explained and Amane instantly knew that the head sister Karen had just not tried her best to make the devices work.


    Either that, or she was a fraud of a scientist and that''s why she had been laid off from her previous post.


    "Anyway, I wanted to tell you that I have decided on what to do next. I want to follow you and find out the truth about this place. I cannot keep on living my life in fear and Lily¡­she would have wanted me to find out the truth behind her disappearance."


    Helen seemed determined when she looked at Amane. But before both could decide on anything more, Helen felt someone push her head down.


    "Lily would not have wanted you to go ahead and sacrifice your life to avenge her. You need to think about your actions more before you make them. You would have made Lily so sad if you had said these words in front of her."


    Sister Camellia spoke from behind Helen as she forced Helen to bow her head and look at the table.


    "C-Camellia, let me go right now. This angle is uncomfortable and my neck is beginning to hurt. And I am not doing anything dangerous here. I just want to know what happened to Lily."


    Helen tried to push her head back up but Camellia seemed to not be listening. She still held Helen''s head down and looked at Amane with a challenging gaze.


    ''Hmm, this female has so much negative emotion that it is making me dizzy. Are these unconscious actions on her part? Or does she know what she is doing?''


    Amane looked back at Camellia right in the eye and refused to back down. She watched as Camellia bit her lip in agitation before looking away. She could not maintain the eye-contact with her.


    "A-Anyway, both of you need to be careful. We do not need to have more missing people here. It would be disastrous if more of our people were to fall to the monsters. It would be even worse if our people are the ones calling for these monsters."


    Camellia blamed Amane very subtly before she left. Her words left an impression in everyone''s brain and they could not help but unconsciously blame Amane as well.


    "Camellia, what the hell? You cannot just blame someone for something they did not even do. That is not fair."


    Helen seemed upset on Amane''s behalf but Amane did not care to get blamed. She was busy looking at the circumstantial evidence of what.


    "Tonight, let''s look around for what this place is hiding. I will come to your room so that we can move around together."


    Helen offered and Amana agreed to this deal. She knew that it was better to count on a local than to have everyone else try and cause her problems.


    "Here, takes this necklace. I don''t know when the monster might attack you, but the smell of herbs in this necklace must keep it away from you. Do not lose this necklace."


    Helen grabbed the necklace with a cautious look on her face. She was not sure if she wanted to trust Amane or not. After all, this girl could very well be trying to truck Helen into letting her guard down.


    ''No, don''t think like that. You decided to trust this person so let''s stick to that plan. I do not want to be in doubt anymore about my choices.''


    Helen grabbed the necklace and hung it around her neck. She could not smell anything coming out of it.


    But soon, Yoko Tsurugi retreated to her room and Helen had some work to do.


    For some reason, whenever Camellia tried to approach Helen, she started to feel sick and turned toward the other side. According to her, Helen''s smell was making Camellia sick.


    The only thing that could cause this to happen was the necklace Helen had received from Yoko. But that necklace was made to repel monsters, not humans. So, Helen had no idea what was going on.


    Once the time was up, Helen grabbed a cloak and went out of her room. The hallway was dark tonight and it had a lot of scary shadows. Helen did not know if it was her unconscious mind that was making things scarier than they needed to be, or if it was just her that saw things differently tonight.


    But there was something different about this monastery tonight.


    "Sister Helen, what are you doing tonight? I don''t think it is safe to move around in these corridors alone."


    Helen looked toward head sister Karen as well as Sister Camellia. The latter still looked sick and unconsciously took a step away from Helen.


    Head Sister Karen looked a little confused when Camellia burrowed her head into her beck and inhaled her scent. That action startled her enough to turn around and ask Camellia what was wrong.


    "I think I should hurry up and leave now. Sister Camellia has been feeling sick every time she saw me. I do not know what is wrong with her."


    Head sister Karen looked confused to hear these words. She tried to feel what was making Camellia so restless but Camellia hissed and pulled her hand back.


    Then, Camellia dragged Head sister Karen away from Helen and left her alone in the hallway.


    "What the hell just happened? I cannot believe that Sister Camellia acted so rude to me. How could she do it to me like this?"


    Helen looked back at where Sister Camellia had been standing just minutes ago. But then, Helen decided to brush this encounter off her mind and quickly went to find Yoko.


    The faster they solved this case, the better it would be for them.


    Once Helen reached Yoko Tsurugi''s room, she did not bother knocking on the door and opened it. Inside the room, Yoko Tsurugi seemed to be holding a part of the monster hostage. The green tentacle-like object in Yok Tsurugi''s hand tried to pull itself back to safety. But Yoko just pulled it back.


    This small tug of war lasted quite a while before the monster retreated and broke off its tentacle limb from its body. That left Amane with a useless thing she could not use. So, she threw me behind her back and decided not to think about it.


    Something about that monster fascinated and disgusted Helen at the same time. So, she turned her head away from that thing as well and she turned to face Yoko Tsurugi instead.


    "I have what we need for tonight. Is there a place you specifically want to check out first?"


    Helen asked Yoko Tsurugi, but she did not expect to hear anything from her at first.


    But surprisingly enough, there seemed to be a few places Yoko Tsurugi had in mind and she quickly mapped them down. Helen looked down with a surprised expression on her face as well.


    "Are you sure you want to check these places out? This corridor is not something we normally use. In fact, it had been abandoned for some time now."


    Helen told Amane and that interested Amane even more in that place. It was a perfect corridor to have your secret room in. and Amane wanted to check it out.


    "Let''s check it out first before we decide. I think I''ve seen your head sister Karen head toward that direction a few times. It makes me curious what else that corridor has hidden from all of us up until now. I am sure we will find something of importance in there." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane''s curiosity was dangerous and she was doing to follow through until the very end to sate it.

 Chapter 241 241: Red Handed [pt3]

    The corridor was empty and had nothing of importance in there. That was how Helen felt when she first stepped into it. She was not even sure what Yoko Tsurugi hoped to find in that hallway in the first place.But Yoko seemed to have a purpose as she checked all the surfaces and soon stopped before a dead wall.


    Her gaze was full of suspicion and thought as she looked at the wall in front of her before turning toward Helen.


    "Hey, do you know a way to open a hidden door? Or, do you have anything that we can use to force a wall open without alerting half of the monastery?"


    Helen watched in alarm as Yoko Tsurugi got ready to punch the wall. Was she intending to bring the whole wall down somehow? How was that going to help them in any way?"


    "H-Hey, stop it. There is no need for you to get so violent with the wall. You said that there was a hidden door here? I will find a way to crack it open. So just give me a minute."


    Helen promised as she led Yoko away from the door. It amused Yoko to see Helen in such a panic.


    All Amane had wanted to do was to send her energy through the crack in the wall and see if some kind of reaction would be triggered or not. But that did not seem to be the case this time.


    Helen quickly felt around the wall and at first, she did not notice what Yoko had told her about. She could not figure out where the hold in this wall was.


    But then she felt it, the subtle breeze that caressed her hand when she moved it all over the wall''s surface. It was subtle but still present in that wall.


    "Hmm, I can feel the crack. I will try to get it open now."


    Helen entered her slim finger into that hole to feel around. She had a feeling that this hole held some kind of contraption that could force it open.


    But no matter how much she moved her finger inside that hold, she could not find anything. Moreover, her finger was beginning to hurt due to the tightness of the hole.


    "Fuck, I don''t think I can reach any place if I do this. I might need to try to think of some other way¡­"


    "Give me some space. I will try to get this door open somehow."


    Amane pushed Helen out of the way before sending her aura through the wall. She was easily able to find the contraption she needed to press and used her aura to make it work.


    The wall finally moved and Helen looked forward with a shocked expression on her face.


    "W-What the hell? How did you do this? The door? How did you know how to open it? You did not even touch it properly."


    Helen questioned but Amane had already stepped into the room by then. Helen looked around the room but there were only stairs that led the paid down.


    "We might need to walk down a few flights of stairs before we reach our destination. Get ready to follow me."


    Amane started walking and Helen had no choice but to follow her as well. Soon, both made it to the end of the first flight of stairs and Amane looked forward.


    She could make out something glowing at the end of this last flight of stairs and she hurried up.


    "H-Hey, wait for me. I am about to catch up as well."


    Helen begged as she felt something crawling up her leg and then her torso. That slimy texture felt familiar and it drove a yell out of Helens'' mouth. That instantly attracted Amane''s attention and she looked back with a serious frown on her face.


    A tentacle-like thing was trying to cover Helen''s body and dragging her into the depths of the room. But before the monster could take Helen away, Amane served its body from its tentacle and held Helen close.


    "Helen, are you alright? Are you feeling better?"


    Amane asked as she rubbed Helen''s back. Helen is trying not to gag right now. The slimy texture had been nowhere near her face, but it still felt like it had tried to kill Helen by suffocation.


    "What the hell is that thing? Is it related to the same tentacle-like monster from before? But why is this one so slimy? Or is it wet? I cannot tell what is going on."


    Helen questioned as she held her body close to Amane''s.


    For some reason, these monsters were trying to avoid Yoko and their limbs tried to teach out for Helen behind Yoko''s back.


    Helen had a feeling that she would survive if she hid behind Yoko''s back and did not make a sudden move. This monster would not be able to get her.


    What Helen did not realize was that the tentacle monster''s real body was behind her back and it tried to reach for her once more. If not for Amane''s fast actions, Helen would have died.


    Helen''s legs collapsed as soon as she saw the monster''s body almost reading her.


    "W-What the hell? Just what is this place? And how do we get out of here alive? I want to live my life fully."


    Helen questioned as she felt her heart threaten to burst out of her chest due to the fright of all that was happening. She vowed to stay close to Yoko no matter what happened now.


    "This place is a problem. Someone is using this place to cultivate illegal breeding experiments which may or may not also involve humans. Any guesses as to who the culprit could be?"


    Amane asked Helen and she looked confused. No one came to her mind immediately.


    But upon thinking about things a little more, Helen began to get a clear picture and she did not like what she thought of.


    There was only one person with enough authority in this place who also had access to all these hidden places. And that person was Head sister Karen.


    "Surely not! I know that Head sister Karen is somewhat sketchy at times, but surely, she would not compromise all our safety like this. Why would she want to kill us?"


    Helen asked as she tried to make reasons to reject the reality she saw in front of her face.


    "Maybe it was someone else pretending to be the head sister? Or is someone else trying to frame her by doing this? That sister would not¡­she would not¡­"


    Helen''s mind seemed to find it difficult to wrap around what happened. Her eyes were getting wet and Amane did not want to bother dealing with her.


    "Helen, we do not have much time if we want this beast to not break out of the barrier. Look, there are so many human bodies in the water. They are likely being used as energy pots for this beast."


    The water that the monster was living in had turned a limy-green colour. It made it difficult for Amane or anyone else to be able to investigate its depths. But it was still possible to spot the contents inside the water. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "O-Oh god! There are humans in there? But why? And how? I-Is that Lily''s body? Why is it here? I thought she died outside of the monastery?"


    Amane knew that it was only the shock of this situation that was making Helen act so foolishly and not her actual IQ. But Amane still wanted Helen to start thinking and acting.


    "Helen gets a grip on yourself. What the hell do you think you are doing while walking toward the water? Your body will be pulled into the depths as well."


    Amane warned and Helen instantly took a step back from the water. She had not even realized how close to the edge she had been all this time.


    But once she realized what was happening, Helen breathed out in relief and looked toward Amane with a serious expression.


    "Look, I don''t know what is going on here and at this point, I am too afraid to ask this question. But I do want you to help bring the truth of this place to light. People deserve to know what happened to their loved ones."


    Helen had a better moral compass than Amane had for the cure. She was perfectly willing to leave this place if she got the dragon''s corpse out of the way.


    But she also had a feeling that this pool was covering the dragon''s corpse so she would need to empty it somehow.


    "You know, I have a brilliant idea to help you all see the truth of this place. For now, you need to go out and get people to empty this building. Once you are done, whistle me using his device and I will break this place open."


    Amane handed Helen her whistle and sent her out. There were things Amane needed to check before she could get on with blowing the roof of this place and exposing the truth of this place to everyone.


    ''Ah well, everyone is about to get a big shock and I will also have a lot to make up for. But until then, I am sure that this place will give me a lot of answers.''


    Amane reached out for the water with her hand and submerged it. Energy rushed toward Amane and she was unable to stop it in time. It rushed through her arm and into her body.

 Chapter 242 242: The depths of greed [pt1]

    That sudden rush of energy was enough for most people to get startled and take their hands back. But Amane had anticipated that energy rushing at her so she held her hand firm.She could feel that the energy was poking around her body and looking for a way inside her. It wanted to dominate Amane and find out her secrets as well.


    ''So, you think you are more powerful than I am? Well, looks like I will have to rid you of your delusions.''


    Amane pushed her aura into the water and the beast struggled to hold still. It was restless because of the more powerful energy it was being made to contest with.


    In the end, the beast quickly stepped down and allowed Amane to feel around its depths.


    Amane felt several energy signatures inside the water. But most of them belonged to the dead people there.


    There was only one faint energy signature that interested Amane and she instantly brought her senses closer to her consciousness and followed that energy trail.


    Amane had her eyes closed so she could see the surface underneath the water. Her aura helped her get a feel for that place and Amane braved through the currents.


    When she finally felt stable, Amane allowed her aura to present a picture inside her brain. The surface beneath the water looked dark but the aura made it clear what it held.


    There was a huge body underneath the monastery''s grounds which was several times bigger than the building. Digging it back up would involve uprooting various other villages and forests as well.


    The body of the dragon was asleep but well-preserved. It was likely that this dragon could be woken up again.


    The feeling of oppression Amane felt from the sleeping body in front of her was massive. She doubted that she could hold a candle to that much power in her fragile human body.


    But that was not the biggest shock Amane felt.


    Something was contaminating the water. It felt like malice and impurities. It had been seeping slowly into the sleeping dragon''s body and corrupting it.


    "So, this is Rabelais, the mother of all dragons. This thing is not only massive but a headache as well. It should never be allowed to wake up."


    Amane''s instincts had never reacted this violently to a beast before.


    Amane had purified corrupted beasts before so she knew how much effort one needed to pay into it. Heck, she had purified some divine beasts as well and that was considered an impossible feat.


    But Rabelais? She was a different breed of trouble altogether. She was not someone who could be Rabelais by human means. Her very essence was divine and much too powerful to walk the earth now.


    The sleeping body let out another whiff of magic that headed Amane''s way and she braced herself for the impact. The energy knocked Amane out of the water and she raised her hands to save her face.


    When she finally opened her eyes, Amane was back on the shore but her chest felt heavy. The enemy from Rabelais had caused her to get sick. It had attacked Amane and made her bleed.


    ''Shit, that injured me. I never thought I would meet such a big challenge in my life again. Those dragon shrines, they cannot be allowed to be destroyed.''


    Amane would need to reinforce the force around all the shrines and appoint regular guard post against them to ensure that this dragon remained sealed forever.


    That was the only way humanity was going to survive the upcoming years.


    "Such a shame. I worked so hard to keep this place a secret but you managed to find it anyway. I guess you are too eager to become food for my pet."


    Amane turned around but it was too late. Head sister Karen pushed Amane into the lime green water and the dense liquid tried to pull Amane down.


    Usually, Amane would have been able to break out of this pool with ease. But the encounter with Rabelais had left her winded and unstable. Her aura was not listening to her commands.


    "I was told that you were someone we cannot touch. But I will just tell the boss that you fell into this pool yourself and I did not have anything to do with it. They will have to overlook this accident if I did not cause it, right?"


    Head sister Karen seemed assured of her standing. She was also certain that Yoo Tsurugi would die today and become nourishment for her pet.


    When the higher-up gave Karen this place and asked her to raise her pet in these pools, Karen had been annoyed. She had wanted a better environment for her pet and ample food.


    But the more time she spent in this monastery, the more she was beginning to like it. This place had ample food as well as fodder.


    It even had people ready to take part in her experiment and they trusted her a lot. And now, Camellia would even give birth to Karen''s greatest experiment.


    She could not wait for the results to come out.


    "Good bye, Yoko Tsurugi. You were a thorn in my side until the very end, but it is the end for you."


    Head sister Karen quickly left the underground area. She had someone else to take care of now that one problem was dealt with.


    Currently, Sister Helen was trying to run toward the central hall and call everyone here. Head sister Karen needed to calm everyone down and reinforce Sister Helen''s faith in her and her pet.


    After all, Head sister Karen could not cause any more problems and cause people to look at her suspiciously. She was a good and model citizen in the eyes of her fellow people. So, she needed to maintain this reputation.


    .......


    ''Darn, these walls. Why do they all look alike? I need to hurry up and let everyone know what is going on. They all deserve to know the truth behind this place.''


    Helen''s chest hurt as she ran toward the common hall. She needed to find everyone and tell when what she had seen in that underground chamber.


    "Sister Helen, where are you going in such a hurry? You should talk to me about what have you so panicked."


    Sister Helen looked back, only to notice the Head sister standing behind her back. It made Helen panic and she took a step back.


    The head sister was the last person Helen wanted to run into. Her brain and her instincts warned her to run as far away as she could right now.


    "N-Nothing is wrong. Why would anything be wrong? I was just trying to catch my breath and¡­"


    Helen tried to calm herself down. But it was difficult when the head sister was standing in front of her in this intimidating manner.


    "Sister Helen, you look to be troubled. Maybe you should come with me and we should talk with each other. I can help you drive all your fears away from your mind. You just need to ask for my help."


    Helen opened her mouth to speak but fear made her speechless. She wanted to ask Yoko for help but Yoko would likely not hear her.


    "If you are thinking to ask for help, then don''t. I have already dealt with the person you are about to rely on. There is no one else you can trust but me." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Head sister Karen''s words sounded like a threat. It made Helen''s brain hurt and she gasped. She knew for certain that she could not allow herself to fall into the head sister''s hand now.


    "I-I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to spend time with you right now. I have a lot I need to and¡­sister Camellia, what brings you here?"


    Helen breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she noticed sister Camellia heading their way. Thankfully, Sister Camellia was not alone and that would stop the head sister from acting out.


    "Sister Helen, were you being disrespectful to the head sister right now? You know I don''t like to see this kind of behavior and¡­"


    "Forget out that. We all need to get out of here. I-I saw the monster that killed Lily inside the monastery and it might break through the barrier soon. We need to go out and save ourselves."


    "These barriers are not to keep the monsters outside but to keep and inside as its food."


    Helen showed her panic to everyone, but no one seemed to be taking her words seriously.


    "Sister Helen, what are you saying? The insides of this monastery are perfectly safe. The only reason the monsters have not been able to come inside is because of the barriers. And now you say that it''s not the case?"


    "Maybe sister Helen is too tired to think right now. She has been working hard and even had to take up sister Lily''s responsibilities. It must be taking a toll on her mind and body."


    Helen was aware that it would not be easy to get people on her side, but she had still hoped that they would listen to her talk.


    But everyone just ignored her words and concern. They even mocked her and called her a fool. The head sister''s ridiculed expression was the most prominent of all.


    "Sister Helen, I can tell that you are too tired to think right now. So come with me and let me help you out. You want to feel better as well, right?"


    The head sister asked as she reached out toward Helen.

 Chapter 243 243: The depths of greed [pt2]

    Every fiber in Helen''s body was telling her to not let the head sister catch her. And that was why when the head sister reached out for her, Helen took a step back with a frightful expression on her face.Her sudden actions took everyone aback and they all looked at Helen with a confused expression on their faces.


    So far, they all had thought that Helen was acting up to attract the head sister Karen''s attention, but they all felt as if something was wrong for the first time.


    "Sister Helen, don''t tell me that you think that something is wrong inside the monastery and blame the head sister? She has been nothing but kind to all of us all this time."


    "Yeah, how dare you point your finger at her and say that she is at fault here? You don''t know what you are doing." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One by one, more and more sisters turned their back on Helen. They seemed reluctant and angry to believe what she had to say in this matter.


    ''So, this is how it feels when everyone turns their back on you. I made Yoko go through this when I accused her of killing Lily. I should have been more careful when I approached her situation.''


    Helen felt sorry for Yoko and she also vowed to make it up to Yoko once things would settle down.


    No matter what the head sister had said to her, Helen was willing to believe that Yoko was alive and she would keep her promise to Helen.


    And that was why, Helen needed to help clear this building out. She did not want anyone to die when Yoko would expose the secret underground place to all.


    "You all, I know you do not believe me, but we do need to empty this place. It is not safe and¡­"


    Just then, the monastery shook the earthquake took everyone by surprise since it was the first one, they ever had in the monastery.


    The barriers around the monastery were supposed to protect this place from everything. Or so was what the head sister had told them all.


    Now Helen had to wonder how much of what they were told was the truth.


    "A-An earthquake inside the monastery? How is that even possible? The barrier should have¡­"


    "Something is wrong with the barrier. I will give the emergency signal for everyone to get out of here. So, everyone, hurry up and run out."


    One of the high-ranking sisters gave this order. Head sister Karen wanted to stop all this and trap everyone inside the building. But there was nothing she could do from her side.


    She needed to maintain her mask and that meant telling everyone to run out and toward safety.


    Within fifteen minutes, the whole monastery had run outside. They watched as a small dragon ran toward their building and butted it. Moony''s body might be small but her magic caused the whole building to shake.


    She was trying to find Amane in the monastery since she could not feel her human presence.


    "What the hell? Is that a monster as well? Hurry, we need to do something before¡­"


    The monastery collapsed and the spray of water fell everywhere. A giant crack appeared in the place where the monastery had been seconds before and they all watched as a human emerged from the lime-colored pool.


    Inhuman gold eyes looked up at everyone and Yoko Tsurugi raised her head. She looked annoyed but majestic when she stepped out of the pool.


    "No way! What the hell is that? This pool! Where did it come from? Did it always exist beneath the monastery building?"


    Everyone asked each other the same questions but Sister Helen paid attention to something else during this panicked time. She looked at Sister Karen and her wide-eyed pissed-off expression.


    Whatever happened here had pissed off sister Karen. She seemed to be trying her best to keep her rage in check.


    But nothing could hide her disappointment and anger at seeing her pet being killed off.


    ...¡­..


    The water pulled Amane''s limbs down and breathing was getting difficult. At this rate, Amane was sure that she would die.


    She could have accepted her fate right then and there and gone off the world quietly.


    But like heck was she going to accept this fate? She was not going to die such a lame death when she had a lot of plans.


    ''Fuck this place and fuck the sisters. I was trying to be gentle so that this palace survived a little bit. But now, I am in no mood to show mercy.''


    Amane could not use her magic but that meant nothing to her, the water was saturated with the magic of others and even the malice could be used as power when the situation was right.


    The one who had discovered this had been Kori. She used to be a fellow scientist with Amane but they had lost touch after a huge fight. It had hurt at that time since they had been married.


    But Amane tried not to think about that time much because it made her annoyed and angry. It had been one relationship that Amane had never been able to get over no matter what happened.


    ''Ugh, this is such a bad memory. I do not want to think about it any more than I must. Now, I shall excite the magic around me. Now then, rise and run rampant.''


    Since Amane did not have control of her aura, it was possible that Amane would not be able to control her powers and it would end up causing a disaster. But Amane was not concerned about that at all.


    She trusted Helen''s instincts to protect everyone and get everyone out one way or another.


    So, Amane used her powers to break the surface of the water and proper it all out of the way. From there, she could only pray that this much force was not enough to excite Rabelais''s seal.


    Thankfully, that turned out not to be the case and Amane broke the surface and took in a deep gasp. She walked out of the water with an annoyed look on her face and then looked around.


    Moony rushed toward Amane''s side and warped her limbs around Amane. The young dragon seemed to be agitated and marking Amane for her own.


    It was given why she agreed to Amane''s suggestion to stay behind. And now it seemed like Rabelais''s aura and smell as making her recoil. A stronger dragon could have that kind of effect on others.


    "Calm down Moony. Rabelais is not here and she cannot hurt us. You need to calm down before your magic runs rampant."


    Amane rubbed Moony''s back to calm her down. She knew how the young dragon felt but she could also not allow Moony to do as she wished to do.


    They both needed to take care and be careful with the situation. They also had a cult/dragon following/SMP or something going on which did not interest Amane at all.


    "Y-You! What the hell did you do to my beautiful creation? It took me so long to gather everything and to get my pet settled in. And you destroyed it all in a matter of seconds."


    Everyone looked at Head Sister Karen after her confession. No one wanted to know what she meant by those words.


    That lasted until Camellia turned toward the head sister with an almost sick expression on her face. Her eyes seemed to be a little lost and her face twisted in recognition.


    "H-Head sister, don''t tell me you¡­but I trusted you so how dare you! Did you play with me? I thought it was all a dream, but did you?"


    No one knew what Camellia was talking about. Heck, even Karen did not remember for a solid minute what Camellia meant by her words.


    But then she remembered her experiment and hope returned to her eyes.


    Karen did not need to live a long life. If she could see the results of her experiences, she would still be alright. She just needed to remind these people not to kill her for now.


    "Alright, I admit that I was wrong. I should not have tried to perform my experiments in the open like this and I admit my wrongdoing."


    "But if you want to know what all data I managed to gather, please keep me alive. I swear that I will tell you all you want to know and more. I will also tell you who was behind the dragon shrine incident."


    Karen ignored Camellia''s question and faced Amane instead. Her eyes were strong and she was certain that she could not be killed off by Amane.


    This confidence was the only reason Amane decided to let this scientist be for now. She wanted to see what the scientist would do in the future.


    Was it a dangerous decision to make? Of course, this was. It could lead to a lot of potentially bad things happening in the future.


    But what concerned Amane was the amount of advantage she could generate from this person''s knowledge.


    And if not, then Amane could always have her killed.


    "I see. So, I will keep you alive for now and extract all the information out of your mind later. For now, I have a few things to deal with."


    "Things to deal with? Like what?"


    Helen asked just as the surface of the water broke and a huge tentacle busted out of it."


    "Well, things like that thing up there."


    7

 Chapter 244 244: The depths of greed [pt3]

    Everyone held in their screams as soon as they noticed that a monster had emerged from the water. The main body of the monster looked humanoid but nothing else about it was human.Especially the tentacles that emerged out of the monster''s body looked ferocious and ready to tear down anyone who tried to approach.


    "Hey, that body! Isn''t that Lily''s? What is she doing? Does this mean that Lily is alive?"


    One of the sisters noticed the familiar face of the monster and pointed this out. Once that observation had been made, everyone else turned to look at the monster as well and noticed the familiar face in front of them.


    Mixed feelings of joy and annoyance passed through their eyes as they noticed Lily''s body being used to attack them.


    "Fuck, we cannot let them get away with this. We need to do something to stop Lily from attacking us all. Hurry, attack her back."


    Sister Helen quickly ordered since no one else seemed ready to move or act. She had to be their voice of reason.


    But commanding all these sisters was not an easy task to handle. Especially since a few of these sisters seemed not to be interested in what Sister Helen had to say or to hurt anyone.


    Stay tuned to empire


    "No! We cannot hurt Lily. S-She managed to crawl back from the dead for us. We cannot betray her trust in us like this."


    Sister Camellia pointed out as she quickly ran and stood between the other sisters and Lily. She did not even know why, but her instincts were making her want to protect Lily''s body.


    "Camellia, have you gone mad? That thing is not Lily no matter how much it looks like her. It is just a monster who is out to kill us all. You will also get killed if you do not let us hurt that thing."


    The other sisters cautioned Camellia, wanting her to come back to her senses. But Camellia held firm and refused to move. She could not afford to lose Lily again.


    And that made all the other sisters hesitate to attack Lily as well. They did not want to hurt Camellia in the process of ending Lily''s life.


    "All of you are foolish. You need to learn to do the right thing no matter who is standing in your path."


    Yoko''s voice was firm as it echoed through the clearing. Camellia quickly turned toward her in horror as she watched Yoko raise her hand and Lily''s body was bound in chains.


    The magic being emitted from Yoko Tsurugi was weird and she seemed a little unstable right now. She was unable to control her power. And instead of restraining Lily, the force caused her to get squeezed.


    "N-No, Lily! How dare you! I will never forgive you for what you did to Lily. She was not supposed to die like this. She was supposed to have a good and long life."


    Camellia felt tears strike her eyes as she watched Lily''s body fall. The power Yoko had used eroded Lily''s body until not even the ashes remained for it.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, are you alright? You look¡­"


    Helen was not able to finish her words because she could not describe the look on Yoko''s face. It was half a smile of satisfaction but also regret because the fight had ended far too soon for her liking.


    "I am alright. Anyway, I will be sealing this place up permanently and serving its connection with the other dragon shrines. No one will be able to use them if I am alive."


    Amane suddenly had the confidence in herself to be able to achieve this dream. She held her hand out and magic gathered in her hand.


    The vortex was violent and it rushed at Amane at lightning speed. She handled it quite well and only flinched as the power tried to pierce her heart. But even that much was manageable.


    The power Amane was borrowing from nature also had the magic of Rabelais. It burned to take this much power into her body.


    ''A little more. I just need to handle a little bit more.''


    Amane continued to endure the magic until it bursts forth and formed a layer on top of the water. Slowly, it began to fill up and that was when the other sisters reacted.


    "Hey, wait! You cannot close that hole right now. There are other humans in there that we need to get out. They do not deserve to be buried underground like this."


    One of the sisters cried out as she stopped Amane. That voice was irritating and Amane decided to shut it up by following what these people wanted.


    She raised her hand and the water instantly threw out all the human bodies from inside before a barrier snapped into place on top of it.


    Amane tried to move but her body felt numb. She had used too much magic that was too powerful for her body to handle. Even standing and walking was an ordeal for her now.


    "Oh wow! How did you manage to do that? How are you so strong? No, wait! We need to get these sisters and guests out of the danger zone first. We cannot allow them to remain in such a dangerous environment." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other sisters ran past Amane and toward the unconscious bodies of the sisters. Amane wanted to help as well but she could find neither the will nor the power to move right now.


    Her body protested doing anything and every time Amane tried to move, her whole body throbbed and flinched. She was hurting so badly from using too much power.


    "Hey, are you alright? You do not look so good right now. Is there anything I can of to help you out?"


    Helen asked this question with a cautious look on her face. She was hesitant to approach Yoko Tsurugi right now for some reason. Her instincts told her that she needed to stay away if she wanted to survive in front of a beast like Yoko.


    "I am alright. I just feel a little faint after using too much power. I''ll be fine after a little rest."


    Amane assured Helen as she flinched and tried to walk. Moony''s small but strong body was all that saved Amane from falling in the first place.


    "About this place¡­what will happen to it? And to us? Will we have to pay a price for hiding all this?"


    Technically, the sisters had done nothing wrong. They did not even know that such a huge burden existed beneath their monastery''s space.


    The only one who was to be held accountable was the head sister and for obvious reasons.


    "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to either you or this place. I will ask someone to relocate you all and those who have families can return to them after they get compensated. As for this land? Is this a government property?"


    Amane would figure something out but she needed to know who she was dealing with and what in the future.


    Some people were easier to deal with than others and depending on who this property belonged to, Amane could guess accordingly.


    "This monastery? I don''t think anyone owns it, not even the government. The topic was never brought up so I do not know. I am so sorry."


    Helen apologized but Amane waved her apology off with a wave of her hand.


    If Helen did not know, then it was alright. Amane already had someone who could answer all her questions.


    "Head sister Karen, I am surprised to see that you did not run away from us while you still had the chance to. Have you finally seen the errors of your way and decided to cooperate with us?"


    Amane asked as she approached the Head Sister with strict eyes. The head sister let out a crooked laugh as soon as she noticed Amane heading toward her.


    "Even if I run away, I will be caught easily and then be thrown into the prison where I will have no rights or anything. Compared to that, I much prefer to be here. The cell I will be given might be uncomfortable, but it will be human, right?"


    The head sister seemed to have a lot of demands for someone who was being held captive. Amane decided to let her have her moment for now.


    "Hmm, I may or may not let you go. But for now, I need you to answer my questions. Those who are easily frightened or have a weak heart, look away."


    Amane warned the sisters before she grabbed the head sister''s head and turned it to face her. The head sister had not expected to be handled so violently so she was shocked.


    Her head snapped up to look at Amane with quite a loud cracking noise that made a few sisters cry out in fright and they closed their eyes as well.


    "Now then, will you tell me who this land belongs to? It would be wise for you not to try and be smart with me. I am not in the mood to indulge your foolishness."


    Amane warned the head sister and she flinched. The sound earlier had scared her as well and her neck hurt a slight bit.


    She did not want to experience such a situation again so she decided to go ahead and confess as much as she could.


    "T-This land is owned by a private company called as ''Ferma.'' Beyond that, I do not know anything. Believe me, please. This is all I know."

 Chapter 245 245: The city of pleasure [pt1]

    ''Firma, so that is the place I need to handle next to? Looks like a simple task.''Amane had a few options to deal with the company that owned this land. She could get them to sign up the right of this place or she could pressure them into handing this land over.


    In any case, Amane knew that she needed to take care of the situation as soon as possible. The longer she delayed this, the more complicated this situation would become.


    Especially when it came to handling spirits and such things. Some places were much more protective of their local deity than others.


    So, Amane needed to draw the line with Firma and grab hold of this land.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, what are you thinking about? Do you have a plan to handle this situation?"


    Helen asked as she commanded other people what they should do. She had taken the role of the Pseudo-head sister now that Head sister Karen had been caught as a fraud and sister Camellia seemed to be in no condition to be taking charge.


    A lot of other sisters wanted to give Helen a hard time, but her glare put them all in their places. There was no going against Helen for now.


    "I do have a plan. Well, I have quite a few plans but I will need some time to execute them. Meanwhile, can I ask you to take care fun this place? I will hand you all the authority and power to look after the seal."


    Amane offered this to Helen and if Helen had been smarter, she would have declined this offer. It was full of annoyances and hidden traps.


    But Helen was a good person and she felt as if she owed it to Yoko Tsurugi to help.


    After all, if not for Yoko, then none of the hidden ugliness of this place would have ever come to light. She needed to find a way to repay Yoko somehow.


    "I will look after this place for you. You can go out and do what needs to be done in the meantime."


    Helen knew that there was no need for her to give Yoko permission of any kind. Even if she said nothing, Yoko would still do what she intended to do. That was just Yoko''s character expressing itself.


    But it felt good to have something to say to Yoko. it made Helen feel closer to Yoko in a way.


    "Hmm, I understand. Then, I shall get going now. I know where Firma''s executives like to spend their time."


    Amane had all the big companies investigated when she took this role. And Amane was sure that Firma''s name had been on the list of such places as well.


    And the first place Amane decided to investigate was the hidden underground restricted section.


    As the name suggested, it was the underworld of the business class and a place where all kinds of pleasures took place. Discover exclusive content at empire


    ''Hmm, sounds like my kind of place. I do want to try that place out once.''


    Amane headed toward the underground and the first thing she needed to do was to purchase entry and a new identity for herself. No one down there was foolish enough to expose who they were.


    .......


    "Here, this is your ID and your dom pass. Now remember, the ones who have a red collar are those who are not into non-con play and those with green collars are the ones who would let you get away with anything."


    "If you ever feel like you are in trouble, contact us, and we will check the rules for you. I hope you enjoy your experience dominating sluts in here."


    The masked female opened the door and allowed Amane entry.


    Just like everyone else, Amane was donning the disguise mask as well. It made her appear like someone else for the moment and Amane took a second in the mirror to admire her new appearance.


    This one looked like her back in her previous days. Black hair and a sexy figure. But Amane decided to go with red-colored eyes this time since it matched her aesthetic.


    As soon as Amane stepped into the city, she could feel the gaze of a hundred people on her. They looked at her and checked her out.


    But no one dared to approach her openly quite yet. They wanted to see if she was easy prey or not.


    Finally, someone decided to approach Amane and the approached was a beautiful fox-eared lady with big breasts and no collar. She was a dom as well and she looked a little bigger than Amane.


    "Hello, cutie. Is this your first time in this place? I would have to say that a collar would suit our relationship much more. Maybe a red one with a fancy design and with my name on it?"


    The female flirted casually and let Amane know that she was interested in that kind of relationship with her.


    But Amane was not someone who was easily bullied by others.


    "Oh, so you want your neck to be adored by a collar with your name. I am sorry, but I am not into people who are so self-centric. My partner will dedicate themselves to me and only me."


    The fox lady was taken back and she flinched as Amane stepped into her circle. Amane''s face was directly in front of the fox lady which caused her to take an unconscious step back.


    By the time the fox lady realized that happened, her body was leaking and she had gotten wet.


    ''W-What the hell? I have never been so wet in my life before. And this happened because someone tried to dominate me? I do not believe this. This is not possible.''


    The fox lady did not want to believe it. She wanted to prove that she was a dom and not a sub. But by the time she turned around, the one who made her aroused was already gone.


    " Tsk, this is awkward. Now I am turned on and annoyed. Hey you, sub. Come here and take care of me."


    The fox lady tuned toward the red-collared sub in the corner. The sub looked at the big-busted lady with wide eyes and eagerly moved toward her.


    But even as the fox lady was being eaten out, she could not help but remember the shadows and power behind those red eyes and it made her shudder.


    She came faster than any other time she had and that was not fair. She was a dom and she refused to become a sub for anyone.


    ''It must be a lingering attraction. I am turned on just because that woman was attractive, not because I want to be dominated by her or anything. I need to get all these ridiculous thoughts out of my mind right now.''


    The fox lady decided to visit the underground casino after that. There was going to be a talent hunt in the casino later and some of her intel had told her that Firma''s top executive, Beatrice was going to be there.


    Now that lady was an icon in their society as she refused to keep her identity hidden and was the most dominant person in the room. She was someone the fox lady wanted to meet and get familiar with.


    ''Hmm, this is good. Meeting Lady Beatrice will help me forget about that strange encounter. I have heard that anyone who meets Lady Beatrice falls under her charms instantly. But I will be different from the others. I will not fall for her charms.''


    ¡­.


    ''Why did I think that I will be different from other people? God, so this is Lady Beatrice? No wonder everyone falls to their knees in front of her. She is just so majestic.''


    The fox-lady looked up at the golden Devan in front of her. It held a status in the underworld and only one person was allowed to sit on it - the one who controlled the city. And currently, the one who did that was Beatrice.


    No matter how much one wanted to look up, the pressure coming off the Devan did not allow them to do so.


    Everyone who wished to dominate Beatrice was left swallowing their disappointments. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But despite this, there was one person who dared to walk up the Devan. The fox lady watched in horror and admiration as the lady she met in the morning walked up the Devan and was welcomed by Lady Beatrice.


    The curtains were pulled back and everyone watched as a match of dominance ensured. The one who would lose now would likely become a sub for the other side. But everyone knew that Lady Beatrice never lost.


    That was how she had acquired her harem of beautiful people who served her all the time.


    ''I am so sorry for whosoever you are. But you have no idea who you are going up against. Lady Beatrice is not someone you can handle on your own. I am sorry to say but you will become a sub soon.''


    And then, the fox lady would be able to use the beautiful female from the morning.


    The fox was also not the only one who had thoughts like these. Others in the room looked at Amane with lust-filled expressions as well. They wanted to use her body to their liking as well.


    But little did they know that all their hopes and dreams were about to be crushed because of Amane and her dominating nature. She was not going to let anyone dominate her. Not now and not ever.

 Chapter 246 246: The city of pleasure [pt2] R-18

    The city of pleasure was a place worth its name. If you so much as turn your head in another direction, you could see people fucking all over the place. It was because the city was based on the principle of free pleasure.And as much self-control as Amane had over her senses, so much pleasure in the air was making her horny as well. She needed to sate her hunger as well.


    "My lady, please allow me to service you. I am sure that my mouth would be to your liking."


    One of the naked subs approached Amane and looked up at her. Her red collar shined in the morning light and her hopeful expression made her face light up.


    "And why do you think I will allow you to help me out when I can have the pick of my choice from all these people? What makes you special?"


    Amane grabbed the sub''s face and felt her shudder in her grip. The sub looked delighted at being handled so carelessly and tried not to show it.


    "I-I promise that I will be good to you. Everyone praises me for having a slutty body. Please, try my mouth out."


    The sub pleaded and now she looked desperate. Amane did not want to disappoint her when she was begging her so beautifully.


    "Fuck. If you are so desperate to be fucked by me, then you just needed to say it. Don''t worry dear, I will use your mouth well."


    Amane pulled up her skirt and the sub looked grateful before she crawled under Amane''s skirt and reached out for her panties.


    "Don''t be so greedy. If you want to please me, then do not use your hand. I want you to ''talented'' mouth to do everything for me. Do you understand?"


    Amane slapped the sub''s back which made her shudder and node against Amane''s legs.


    Her hands slipped back down while her mouth reached out toward Amane''s panties and pulled them down. The scent of slick made the sub moan out in pleasure.


    "T-This is¡­please."


    The sub held herself back. She desperately wanted to bury her head into Amane''s pussy and eat her out, but she did not want to disappoint Amane with her eagerness.


    Something inside her was telling her to wait things out. She needed to seek her dom''s permission before indulging in a feast.


    "Aww, you have been so good to me. In that case, you can go ahead and indulge to your heart''s delight."


    Amane pressed the sub''s head harder into her pussy and that was all the encouragement the sub needed before she got to work.


    Everyone in the section looked at the sub with envious eyes. They wanted to be in her position, to eat Amane out as well. Even the doms felt the need to be dominated by her.


    But they could not have Amane since had not given them all permission. They could only look away and chase their pleasure in the meantime.


    The sub''s tongue rolled around Amane''s clit, trying to make her lose control. But Amane was half-trained to withstand pleasure. She did not even flinch as pleasure filled her being.


    "You are doing good. But your mouth is nowhere near as good as you boasted it to be. Do you need me to help you out?"


    Amane asked but she did not wait for permission as she grabbed the sub''s back and guided her mouth. The sub was taken aback at the rough treatment. It should have been scary, but it was not.


    Instead of wanting to pull back, the sub decided to lean more into that touch and allow Amane to direct what she should do.


    "E-Excuse me, but may I help you out as well? I-If my friend is not enough, then use me."


    Another sub could not hold herself back. She felt wet from the display of dominance in front of her alone. She wanted to experience something like it as well.


    ''I bet it will feel so good to warp my mouth around that leaking pussy. The dominating tone and that hand would force my head more into that pussy and will make me come and¡­''


    "You want to help me out as well? Well, then get to work. You can touch me all you want to if you make me come."


    Amane pushed her body back to sit on the large Devan. The first sub went with her and kneeled in front of Amane. All this while, her mouth did not move away from Amane''s pussy but she did slow down.


    That was not appreciated by Amane and she grabbed hold of the sub''s hair and yanked them.


    "You stupid bitch. I asked you to keep on going and this is what you do to me? There are not many people ready to replace you so should I, do it?"


    Amane asked as she held the first sub in front of her. The sub looked down with a scared expression on her face before looking back at Amane''s pussy.


    "P-Please don''t! Don''t replace me. I swear that I will do better from now on. So please, give me another chance."


    The sub pleaded and that was the last warning Amane decided to give the sub. She let the first sub go and watched the second one carefully.


    "Come here. If you make me feel good then I will reward you."


    Amane held herself open to the invitation. One by one, more and more subs approached her and tried to gain her attention.


    That made one of the doms angry and the woman walked over to Amane.


    "Hey, what''s the big deal with you all? You are falling over yourselves to please such a weak and unimpressive dom? I will show you all what a real dom is like. Just watch as I turn this bitch into my sub."


    The jealous dom woman boasted this in front of everyone. And Amane was not going to let this insult slide.


    She quickly stood up and looked at the foolish woman in front of her.


    "So, you think you can handle me? In that case, come and try me." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane''s easy-going nature angered the dom even more and she decided to swing her fist at Amane. Everyone gasped as they watched the dom try and dominate Amane with her fists.


    But Amane not only side-stepped her but also grabbed her arm and twisted it behind her back. After that, she pulled the other female flush against her and their breasts touched each other.


    The other dom tried to break free but an aura of oppression was pressing down at her. It made her instincts submit to the other.


    ''W-What the hell! Don''t tell me that this woman is stronger than me. Why is this happening?''


    The dom woman looked shocked as her body refused to listen to her. This was now what was supposed to happen here.


    She was supposed to win this round and make this fool her sub. That way, everyone would respect her and see her as the ''top-dog'' in this town.


    But contrary to her beliefs, the dom woman was the one who was subdued.


    "Hmm, you sure have a problem with your body and your brain as well. Did you say that you were a dom? Because you sure look like a sub right now. Aww, what is wrong? Is your body not listening to you?"


    The dom lady tried to break free of the hold but Amane did not allow her. The dom woman was in a bind right now.


    She wanted to break free so badly but the more she was into this position, the more her body and brain liked it.


    It made her want to be dominated even more and her desires were running rampant. She wanted to¡­


    ''No, don''t think like that. You are a dom and you should not be having these carvings. No matter how much your instincts are telling you to submit, you cannot give in.''


    The dom lady continued to think like that but her body had already kneeled in front of Amane and looked up at her with an expecting expression.


    Everyone was shocked to see a dom bow down in front of one another. Often, doms preferred to be killed than to be made to submit to another.


    "Good girl. I knew that you would come around and dedicate yourself to me. That was not so difficult do to, right?"


    Amane patted the precious-dom lady''s head and she leaned more into that touch. By the time she realized what had happened, the previously dom lady was too deep into her new role to care.


    She even kneeled to kiss Amane''s feet to show her appreciation.


    "Hey, isn''t this dangerous? She made a dom kneel in front of her."


    "Oh god, this is so scary. What will happen to the balance if this knowledge becomes public? Will the doms need to fear for their dynamic now?"


    People began to panic as soon as they saw what happened. And instantly, Amane had caused a huge sensation to take place.


    But she was not interested in anything that was happening. She needed to just do the task she was here to do and then get out.


    "You! You are being called by Lady Beatrice into her cabin. The lady would like to discuss some important things with you."


    Experience new stories on empire


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as soon as they heard that. They knew that Lady Beatrice would take care of this intruder since she was the most dominant person in these parts. With that, they would all be saved.

 Chapter 247 247: The city of pleasure [pt2] R-18

    On the central Devan of the pleasure district sat a pair of twins. They both were called city lords and their identical faces were filled with pleasure.Currently, one of the twins had her cock buried in-between the other twin''s pussy and she lightly fucked into the slightly younger one.


    "B-Bea, what do you think¡­this new dom is like? The one who is making¡­waves in the city?"


    "Thalia, don''t think too much about it. I''ve told you before, right? That all you need to worry about is my cock and how to pleasure it. Do not think any useless thoughts in your head except this."


    Beatrice scolded her sister gently even as she raised her body in her lap and let it drop on top of her cock.


    Thalia arched beautifully as she was fucked hard and fast in front of an audience. Only a thin translucent curtain saved her modesty from everyone in front of the room but she did not care.


    She loved to be watched as she was being fucked. This was one of her biggest kinks.


    "My lady, we have invited that dom to your chambers. Her name has been recorded as Amane and she is indeed a strong one with a dominant aura. I checked her out myself and almost fell to my knees."


    One of Beatrice''s servants reported as they came behind the curtain. The servant looked at Thalia with jealous eyes and lusted after her master as well.


    Thalia noticed this jealous look and she could not help but warp her arms around Beatrice''s neck and pressed small kisses on it to distract the older twin. She did not like it when her elder sister was being looked upon with lust-filled eyes.


    "I see. This is indeed good news. Now, you should get going before you make my dear Thalia any more jealous. I want to enjoy her lovely pussy in peace."


    Thalia blushed as Beatrice spoke such filthy words. They always got to her and made her pussy wetter. She was sure that she would never be able to find a better and more dominant person than Beatrice no matter how hard she tried to find them.


    So, to show that this person was her''s, Thalia warped her arms around Beatrice''s neck and pulled her body down. She leaned until she could whisper directly into Beatrice''s ear and gave the servant a possessive look.


    "Bea, you are mine, right? You will never leave me no matter what happens? Right? Then, show it to me right now."


    Thalia begged as she pulled Beatrice into a harsh kiss. Her trump could be felt clearly in the air which made the servant uncomfortable and took a step back. She was now aware that she was unwelcome by Thalia behind this curtain.


    And if there was any hope in the servant''s eyes to be spared this show, it swindled out once Beatrice kissed Thalia back with just as much enthusiasm as she was being kissed. The pair were locked and their tongues battled.


    Beatrice''s big hands roamed all over Thalia''s body and pinched her nipples.


    "Isn''t my dear sub just beautiful? She is big and soft. Her pussy also grips my cock in all the right places. And look at this cock, this is beautiful as well."


    Beatrice rubbed Thalia''s cock in rhythm with her clit. It made Thalia want to close her legs in shame but Beatrice held them open.


    From behind the curtain, everyone watched them put on a show with eager eyes.


    They had all seen Lady Beatrice''s sub in action, but they had never seen her face or body before. They could only imagine how beautiful one had to be to enchant someone like Lady Beatrice.


    "B-Bea, more. You can go harder and break me. Show everyone that I am yours."


    Thalia pleaded as her body was being pounded into. Pleasure was making her mind go numb and she could only shake her hips to get more pleasure. She wanted to show Beatrice that she was someone Beatrice could fuck into as much as she wanted to.


    The more Thalia begged, the faster and harder Beatrice''s cock disappeared into her body. At this point, the servant could only watch with enthralled eyes as this scene took place in front of her.


    Her eyes were glued to Lady Beatrice''s big cock entering and disappearing out of Thalia''s body. It had aroused the servant as well and she shifted in her place to get more comfortable.


    But it did nothing for her. The servant needed commands and she needed discipline to be put in her place. Nothing else would allow her to come and relieve herself.


    Suddenly, a loud gasp echoed through the hall and the twins stopped fucking to see who had entered the hallway.


    The woman who entered the hall was beyond beautiful. She had black hair and her charming red eyes looked at everyone with an expression that told them they were beneath her.


    Her confident walk and shapely body did things to everyone present. She was Amane, the one being mentioned in the rumors.


    "She looks like a delicate beauty and far too fragile to be a dom. Bea, you need to be careful with her or you might break her apart. Bea, hey Bea?"


    Thalia asked as she made comments about Amane''s appearance. Although the woman was beautiful and gave off an alluring feeling, Thalia was in love with her sister and only had eyes for her.


    So, she was able to break free of the spell that had been cast over her. She might be a sub but she had a lot of willpower and could resist a charm or two.


    Up until now, Thalia had always thought that her sister shared her sentiment and their love was eternal. But that did not seem to be the case at all.


    When Thalia turned back to look at Beatrice, she noticed an enthralled expression on her twin''s face. Beatrice seemed unable to turn her eyes away from Amane.


    ''How dare that intruder try and seduce my dom? I will not let this stand. Also, why is Bea getting so into Amane? Aren''t they both doms?''


    It did not make sense to Thalia since being a dom was not a choice but a matter of being born that way. One could not change their nature whenever they pleased. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beatrice was born a dom to love Thalia and that is how things were supposed to be.


    Amane started to climb up the stairs and everyone watched in anticipation and envy as she reached the top. Beatrice took a loud gasp behind Thalia and she even almost shoved Thalia off her lap.


    Thalia got the message clearly - her sister wanted Thalia to empty her lap so that she could make this new girl decorate it. But Thalia was not going to let her sister have anyone else.


    In the past, Thalia had allowed Beatrice to fuck whosoever she wished to. She had even encouraged Beatrice to fuck other doms into subs.


    But not this time. This time, it seemed too dangerous to let her sister fuck this person. Thalia had a feeling that her sister would fall for this fox and forget all about her. That was one thing Thalia refused to allow to happen.


    But contrary to all the fear Thalia had about Amane, she did nothing to chase after Beatrice. Instead, she turned toward the other sub in the vicinity and put her hand on the servant girl''s face.


    "Oh, you poor thing. Did those two shameless people neglect you? You look pent up, especially this hard part of yours."


    The servant flushed as her hard cock throbbed after seeing such beauty in front of her. The servant did not even realize that she was drooling until it was too late. But Amane only waved her rudeness off.


    "I will let your rudeness go this time since you are so cute. But you will have to please me and be my pet for tonight. What do you say?"


    Amane asked as she forced the servant''s head up with her fingers. The servant looked flustered but she wanted more with how she was leaning more and more into that touch.


    But she decided to pull back at the last second and remember who the real owner of this place was. She turned toward Lady Beatrice and Thalia''s direction to ask for orders.


    Amane turned toward them as well but she mostly looked indifferent and not interested. It snubbed Thalia''s pride as a sub to not be able to grab a dom''s attention but she knew that it was for the better.


    "Excuse me, but aren''t you being too rude to us? You pretended as if you did not even notice us all this time. I am not pleased by your behavior and neither is my master, right?"


    Thalia elbowed Beatrice very lightly to grab her attention. Finally, Beatrice blinked her eyes and she seemed to have snapped out of a dream. Her face was still flushed and her eyes blinked a few times.


    "I¡­ah, yes? Did you say something to me, Thalia?"


    Thalia bit her lip as soon as her sister asked this question. She was not sure she wanted to know the reason behind her sister''s distraction. It would only serve to irritate her even more.


    ''No, I need to be patient. Beatrice has been interested in a few people before but she always comes back to me in the end. This time will be no different.''


    That is what Thalia believed as she tightened her pussy around Beatrice''s cock.

 Chapter 248 248: Which one do you want? [pt1]

    Beatrice moaned in front of her guests as she leaned back in pleasure. The sudden tightness around her cock had been unexpected and she had not expected Thalia to make such a move.Time and time again, Beatrice had told Thalia to not act out and live her life like a good submissive. But Thalia was too stubborn to listen to her and then she pulled stunts like this.


    Even now, the drag of Thalia''s pussy on Beatrice''s cock was distracting her from looking in front of her. It was causing Beatrice to lose focus and push her head back in pleasure.


    "Thalia, behave yourself. Otherwise, I will have to fill you up."


    Beatrice whispered in Thalia''s ears as her hips continued to fuck into Thalia at a fast pace and she felt her end approaching.


    "I-I don''t mind. Fill me up, Bea. Show everyone that I am yours and you are mine."


    Thalia begged as she sank deeper into Beatric''s cock until it hit the deepest part of her body and accepted all that cum.


    Thalia shot both Amane and the servant a look of superiority but was annoyed to notice that they were not even paying her any attention. They both seemed to be lost in their world, with Amane caressing the servant''s head sexually and the servant leaning into her more.


    It made Thalia want to be touched by Amane as well. How good would it feel to have those long fingers tugging into her hair and pulling on her head? How good would Thalia feel being used like a slut and¡­


    ''No, don''t think thoughts like these. You need to be faithful to Beatrice. She is your only master.''


    Thalia shook herself out of the delusion and looked up at Amane Tsurugi with a suspicious look on her face. She did not want to be unfaithful to anyone.


    On the other hand, Beatrice pulled out of Thalia as soon as she was done and she looked at Amane with a captivated expression on her face.


    Something about Amane had caught her attention and all her instincts begged her to submit to the younger one. Beatrice had never felt like this before and she felt afraid and intrigued by that at the same time.


    "Lady Amane, come and join us at our main seat. There is so much I want to ask you and talk to you about. Since we are both powerful doms, I am sure that we have a lot in common as well."


    Beatrice spoke those words after coughing. She did not even notice that Thalia was about to sit at her side when she patted it and offered for Amane to come near. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thalia and the servant looked startled at the sudden offer, but they could do nothing since it was already made.


    Thalia did subtly try to tell her sister that she did not appreciate being snubbed like this. But Beatrice ignored her aggression and continued to look up at Amane for confirmation that she would come to sit with her.


    "I am not someone who usually likes to listen to others, but I think I will listen to your request this time. After all, someone cute like you are too hard to ignore."


    Amane reached out toward Beatrice''s face and everyone who was looking tensed up. They all knew that it was taboo to touch Beatrice''s face.


    Not even Lady Thalia, her sub dared to touch Beatrice''s face.


    "No, Amane, do not touch¡­"


    Thalia even tried to warn Amane in time but it was too late. Amane''s hand touched Beatrice''s face and everyone tensed up for the tantrum that would follow.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A tantrum should have followed this but the unexpected happened. Lady Beatrice leaned calmly into that touch and even asked for more.


    She was behaving needly and looked a little drunk now. Everyone was stunned, especially Thalia who had believed that her sister would make a move to drive Amane out now.


    ''Why? Why is Beatrice like this? She was never this docile with me or this gentle. Who is this creature?''


    Jealousy ran deep inside Beatrice''s mind and she looked ready to harm Amane if she needed to.


    "Ah, I can see that you are tired. But I have needs that I need to take care of. So, can I use one of your available subs for my pleasure?"


    That was a loaded question and everyone looked forward to hearing Beatrice''s offer. Would she agree to lend her servants to this person or not?


    Personal subs were usually a touchy topic for a dom due to their possessive nature. The same was the case for dom and sub in a contract.


    So, it was a shock when Beatrice just blinked her eyes up at Amane from her position in her lap and gave her a beautiful smile.


    "Hmm, you can have anyone you want. I am sure they will serve you well. But you must come to my chamber tonight. There is something I want to show you."


    The last part was said very quietly so no one except Thalia heard those words. And the way Thalia''s heart burned after hearing those words was unexplainable. She had never felt this enraged in her life before.


    ''H-How dare that thief try and steal my dom away from me? I will not allow this to happen. I will get rid of her right here and now.''


    And Thalia knew how to do that exactly. She was going to make Amane fall for her body which would force Amane to listen to her.


    Once that happened, it would be easy to manipulate Amane anytime she wanted to. It would also help Beatrice see the truth about the person she seemed infatuated with right now.


    ''Yes, I should be the one to dethrone this person. I will not allow her to come here and make a mockery of not only myself but my loved ones as well.''


    Thalia was sure about her decision and that is why she took one step forward and raised her hand.


    "My lady, let me be the one-"


    "I want that servant to help me out. She looks cute and like an obedient sub. I want to see what that mouth of hers can do for me. And if she is good at her job, then I might even reward her cock with my pussy."


    Amane lifted her skirt to show her cute thighs and pussy. Everyone, even Thalia looked at her with greedy eyes. They were not able to look away from her for even a single second.


    The servant who had been selected looked delighted but also scared when she felt Thalia give her a scary look.


    She knew that she needed to give up her position if she did not want to be harassed by Thalia in the future.


    ''B-But that pussy looks incredible and Miss Amane has such a dominant aura. She will completely make a fool out of me and put me in my place. I want her to make me hers.''


    The servant was in a bind now. She wanted to do one thing but her instincts begged her to do another.


    In the end, the choice was taken out of her hand when Amane pointed her finger in a ''come here'' motion. The servant had no choice but to head toward her then.


    "You are thinking too much and I do not like that in my servants. Next time I call you, you will come directly to me. Otherwise, I will punish you so that you won''t be able to stand. Your cock will be milked to exhaustion and your pussy will be gapping for months."


    "And your ass! It won''t be safe either from me. I will turn you into a pool of pleasure who would be able to do nothing but beg to be fucked. Do you understand?"


    The servant blinked her eyes and her mouth watered at what she heard. She wanted to try it all and she wanted to be reduced to a mess of pleasure who would want to fuck all the time.


    "You are a dirty girl. Did you get turned on by my threat? Tsk, I might need to train that out of you once I have the chance. For now, come here and lick me till I come."


    Amane kept her skirt pulled up and the servants did not hesitate to fall to her knees and push her face against Amane''s folds. Her tongue caressed Amane like a lover and licked sloppy all over her things before entering pussy.


    Everyone watched in enjoyment as Amane did to even flinch at the pleasure, she must be feeling from being fucked like that. Instead, she continued to look as calm and collected as she ever had.


    She even dared to yawn and everyone looked envious of her for a solid minute.


    "Is this the best you can do? Move your mouth if you want to please me. I cannot even feel your tongue inside me."


    Amane insulted the maid and that worked. The maid looked rejuvenated and she tried harder to pleasure Amane. Her tongue licked Amane''s clit and then slipped back inside her body. The soft muscle felt good against Amane''s heated insides.


    But it was not enough. This felt like a tease more than anything else. Amane wanted more if she wanted to come. She needed something harder and deeper inside her body.


    "You can use my servant. Her cock is not as good as me but it is good. My sister is another person you can fuck. Or, should I be the one fucking you?"


    Beatrice asked casually from Amane''s side.

 Chapter 249 249: Which one do you want? [pt2] R-18

    To say that the people around them were shocked to hear Beatrice''s offer was an underestimation. Some servants dropped their plates and other objects and subs looked up shocked as soon as they heard Beatrice offer her cock up.As far as they knew, Beatrice was not someone who made an offer like this lowly.


    If she invited someone to bed, the person was done for. And the show was always done in private so no one knew of her capabilities.


    This was the first time Beatrice had made such a public offer and everyone wanted to see her dominant self in flesh.


    The only one who had a problem with this was Thalia. She was not going to stand for her elder twin fucking someone in public.


    "Dear city lord, there is no need for you to do anything yourself. You have servants like us to entertain your guests after all. Dear guest, please leave everything up to me."


    Thalia stepped forward and presented her hard cock. It was not as big as her sister''s but it was still an impressive size.


    A lot of people would have wanted to be fucked by her and dominate her. But Thalia had enough freedom to choose her fucking partner.


    "Hmm, you are indeed impressive. But I can tell that you do not like me. That does the fun out of using you for me."


    Thalia''s head throbbed as soon as she heard Amane''s words. She hated how Amane was so spot-on but irritating at the same time.


    ''This woman. She is doing this all to infuriate me, right? But calm down and do not react. If you react now, you will give her a chance to retaliate against you.''


    Thalia calmed herself down and plastered a smile on her face.


    "How can that be? Of course, I like you, master. Look, how hard my cock has gotten for you."


    Thalia pointed toward her hard cock and presented it to Amane. This hardness was nothing more than a natural phenomenon since Thalia had seen a sexy scene.


    It had gotten to her and her desire to fuck Amane was high. She did not have to like the other to lust over them. And her cock was the proof of this. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, you do look quite big and hard. You also look like you are in pain. In that case, come and sit here. I will show you a good time you will be unable to forget."


    Amane patted the bed and Thalia made her way there. She gave the servant working on Amane''s pussy a sneer of jealousy before realizing what she was doing.


    Thalia''s eyes met her sister''s as she sat down and she noticed the jealousy in her twin''s eyes. But Thalia did not know if the envy was because of her or because of Amane.


    "You need to relax, little dom. I can tell that you are forcing yourself for your sister''s sake. Let me show you how a real sub feels in the hands of a real dom. You might turn into a sub after this."


    Thalia was startled as soon as she heard Amane''s words. She was sure that she had hidden the dominant part of her personality quite well.


    She had wanted to be a perfect sub for her sister to use, even if she was not a sub in real life. That was all because Tahlia loved her sister.


    But when Amane''s lips forcefully pushed Thalia''s mouth open and dominated her, she could do nothing but take them and long for them when Amane pulled back.


    A string of saliva connected their lips and Thalia longed for more.


    "Aww, did that excite you? Don''t worry, I will make you feel so good that you will forget all your worries."


    Thalia whined as she felt soft hands caressing her hard cock. She had never been touched so gently before. Her body was melting in pleasure.


    But just when it felt like she would come, the grip on her cock tightened and Thalia was denied her orgasm. She cried out in pain and disappointment as soon as she felt the hand leave her body.


    "What''s wrong, little sub? I thought you would be used to playing around. But your body tells me that you have never played around before. Beatrice, did you never play with your sister before?"


    Amane turned toward Beatrice and Thalia felt annoyed. She wanted to feel her dom''s eyes on her body, not someone else.


    Even if her mind told her that Beatrice was not a threat and she did not need to overreact, Thalia was not able to think rationally.


    So, as soon as Amane turned her head toward Beatrice, Thalia arched her back in an inviting manner and called her closer.


    "P-Please help me. It hurts but it feels so good at the same time. Please, touch me more. Touch my cock."


    Thalia begged while rubbing her cock against Amane''s things. She had never acted this needy in her life before.


    Even a chamber filled with servants, maids, and other ordinary people could not get her to behave in a dignified manner.


    "Be quiet. I am not talking to you so keep your mouth quiet pet. Otherwise, you will be in for a painful punishment time."


    Thalia felt a hand smack her pussy. It was a relatively light smack but it felt as if lightning was coursing through her body after she was hit.


    Thalia had been punished before by Beatrice but it had never felt this intense or overwhelming to her. The shock was still making her body shudder as a result.


    "Have you learned your lesson now, little girl? When I am talking to someone, you do not ask questions and quietly wait for my attention. If not, then I will have to punish you."


    Thalia wanted more. She wanted those hands back on her, touching her and punishing her. She did not care if she had to get spanked and turn all red because of this. She wanted Amane to touch her.


    "P-Please, give me more. My cock is about to burst."


    Thalia begged with an earnest expression on her face. Tears flowed out of her eyes and Thalia''s mouth was filled with saliva.


    She looked done for and did not even turn her head once toward her sister to confirm her reaction.


    "Aww, was this too much for you to handle? Don''t worry, I will try and be gentle with you after this. I do not want to break you after all."


    Amane patted Thalia''s back before she rubbed her cock. The gentle rhythm lured Thalia into a false sense of security. And that was why, the first blow on her thighs caught her off-guard.


    A mix of pain and pleasure assaulted her system. Thalia did not know what she should think at that moment. But she slid her legs wider to get more of Amane''s touch.


    "A-Amane, more. Please, hit me harder. I want to feel your whole hand against me. Feels so good."


    Thalia moaned and her quiet voice echoed throughout the chamber. Everyone gulped as they imagined themselves in Thalia''s place, being spanked by Amane.


    "What a slutty person you are, Thalia. You are feeling so much pleasure just by being spanked by me. Your body is rather shameful. How were you able to hide that you were such a big slut until now."


    Thalia half-heard these words but they did not get registered in her mind. The only thing she knew was that she needed Amane''s hands on her body to be fucking her more thoroughly.


    "Please, not enough. I-I am a slut for pain. My cock is about to burst."


    Thalia complained but her cock was held hostage by Amane at the very last second. That caused Thalia to moan out in annoyance and she opened her eyes to look at Amane with an annoyed expression.


    "W-Why? Why won''t you finish me off? Fuck me, please. I want to be fucked by you."


    Thalia complained as she shook her hips to try and entice Yoko into taking her. Her pussy was twitching and her slick made her lap rather wet.


    But despite all that, the clear winner in this situation was her cock. It was standing tall and erect in front of Thalia''s eyes and she could feel how close it was to bursting.


    "I know you want me to fuck you hard and fast. But you are forgetting that I am the one in control and not you. You might have been able to get away with such silly complaints with your sister, but it is time you feel what a real dom is like."


    "You will not be able to go back to any other kind of sex once I am done with you."


    Amane''s words were a promise that made Thalia shudder. She could feel the truth in them and her body liked it without her brain''s input.


    "Now, let''s put your useless cock to work. I don''t think it''s anything impressive, but we should use it if we want to keep it in working condition."


    Amane spoke softly as she grabbed Thalia''s cock. It was such a sudden and dominant move that Thalia gulped.


    "But before that, let me close your mouth off so that I do not have to hear you complaining. Beatrice, be a dear and feed your sister your stiff cock. I am sure her slutty mouth will milk you dry."


    Thalia was startled when he felt Beatrice''s presence at her side. She was ashamed to say that she had not even felt her sister''s presence.

 Chapter 250 250: Which one do you want? [pt3] R-18

    To say that Beatrice was jealous was an underestimation. She did not know why. But she had been in awe of Amane''s presence ever since she walked into the room. And that feeling was just not going down.The way she commanded the room and the way she looked at you made Beatrice want to fall to her knees and worship her.


    But it was too bad that she had to maintain her dignity and look like a regal dom to her people. She could not let her image get tarnished.


    However, it all collapsed as soon as Amane gave her a single command. That was enough to shatter all the walls Beatrice had built up around her and she crawled forward to fulfil that request.


    "Beatrice, shove your cock into your disobedient sister''s mouth and fuck her hard. Make sure she is not able to speak once we are done with her."


    Beatrice gulped her saliva down nervously as she was ordered to be rough. She had always tried her best to be gentle with her sister since she felt responsible for her.


    It had always felt¡­wrong to be forceful with Thalia but Beatrice had always pushed her tense feelings aside and did the best she could to fulfil Thalia''s demands.


    But for the first time in her life, being mean came easy to her. She opened Thalia''s mouth with her fingers and shoved her cock in. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thalia did not even get a chance to relax before Beatrice''s pussy hit Thalia''s face and she was being fucked hard.


    Thalia tried to complain about the sudden fullness in her throat but her body appreciated the rough treatment. Her cock gave out even more precum and it filled Amane''s hand.


    "Oh, so you like it when your partner is rough with you? For a dom, this is a rather surprising trait. And a rather cute one as well."


    Stay connected via empire


    Thalia moaned against Beatrice''s cock and Beatrice arched her back in pleasure. Thalia''s wet mouth taking her deep in felt so good. But it was still not enough.


    Beatrice wanted more. She wanted to be deep into something else, and her cock was fucked hard. She wanted to be held captive while someone took pleasure from her body.


    For a second, she could imagine Amane sitting on top of her body and riding her cock hard. Her cocky grin looked down at Beatrice as her pussy smacked itself up and down Beatrice''s cock.


    Beatrice would be unable to do anything but lie down and breed the other. She would be entirely at Amane''s mercy and the thought made Beatrice lose control.


    "Hey, calm down. I asked you to overwhelm her, not break her. How dare you do things without my permission?"


    Beatrice felt someone grab her face and that stilled her. She looked up blankly at Amane''s expression as her body followed the unspoken command to slow down.


    "Currently, both you and your sister are my toys. And my toys only break then I want them to break. Do you understand?"


    The way Amane looked at her sent shivers down Beatrice''s spine. She could tell that Amane would hold good on her promise of punishing her if Beatrice did anything to displease her.


    And for a minute, it made Beatrice want to push Thalia into breaking. It was a bad idea and likely will not be great in the long term. But her brain could not help but find the fastest way to get punished.


    "Do not think useless thoughts. I can almost hear your brain thinking about messing things up and I will tell you now - do not do that if you value your life. I am not a forgiving master."


    Everyone let out a gasp as soon as they heard Amane''s words. They all wanted to see what kind of response the other dom would give her.


    But contrary to everyone''s belief, Beatrice only backed down after Amane''s words and continued to fuck Thalia''s throat.


    Thalia sobbed as she felt overstimulated from both sides. Her throat was sore while her cock throbbed in pain. She wanted to come but she was being denied her release by Amane.


    "Aww, look at how red your cock has gotten. This must be painful for you. But don''t worry, I will help you out."


    Yoko opened her mouth and took Thalia''s cock into it. The shock of being swallowed so suddenly caused Thalia to cry out in shock and she almost came down Amane''s throat.


    But once more, Amane pulled her throat back at the last second which denied Thalia her release. The frustration caused Thalia to cry out but Amane took no pity on her.


    "Aww, don''t look so disappointed in me, Thalia. I want you to come in my pussy and that is why I delayed your orgasm for so long. You want to taste what a real pussy feels like as well, right?"


    Amane patted Thalia''s face when she asked this question but Thalia felt scared suddenly.


    Despite having a massive cock, Thalia had never fucked anyone before. All her firsts had been with her sister and Thalia had felt content in that.


    She had never even known that there was a world of this much pleasure if she had not been put into her place.


    "Don''t worry. Once I train your cock, I will train your pussy as well. We will break you to become the ultimate dom in this underground area. No one will be able to go against you without losing their mind."


    Amane''s words sounded like promises but how could Thalia concentrate on her words when she felt a soft pussy rub against her cock. The friction was maddening and Thalia wanted to shove her cock into that wetness.


    The cock in her throat did not even matter anymore and the annoyance disappeared from Thalia''s mind. All she wanted was that pussy in front of her. She wanted to shove her cock in and feel the pleasure.


    "Don''t worry my dear. I will make sure you will learn all there is to be a good dom. But first, I will give you a taste of how a real pussy feels like when you fuck it."


    Amane held her lower lips open and slowly dragged Thalia''s cock across her folds. Then, she lowered the tip into her body and watched it sink just a little bit. And then she stopped.


    Thalia wanted to complain and she even moved her hands to try and grab Amane''s hips. But she was stopped by Amane and her throat was fucked harder into by Beatrice.


    "You are a crafty bitch. You tried to go against my orders and try to touch me, right? I do not like your small tricks so I will now punish you. Try to hold yourself back."


    Amane had been going slow until now but Thalia soon realized that it was for her sake.


    As soon as Amane dropped her whole weight on her cock, Thalia ended up coming inside her body. It was such a sudden climax that it took Thalia by surprise.


    Her throat tightened around Beatrice''s cock and her sister came down her throat as well.


    Thalia felt spent and she was tired. She tried to pull herself back but neither Beatrice nor Amane let her go.


    "Oh, did you think we were done with you, little Dom? We are far from over. You might have come but I did not. And I will use your cock to make myself come whether you like it or not."


    "Besides, I can tell that your pussy is hungry for some action as well. So, your sister will feel it well."


    Thalia opened her mouth to protest, but all that came out was her sister''s semen that filled her mouth.


    Everything was so overwhelming but it all felt so good at the same time. Beatrice had pulled out of Thalia''s mouth but she was hard once more. She crawled in-between Thalia''s open legs and looked up at Amane to know what she should do next.


    "Enter her slowly but make sure Thalia feels it all. After all, we want to punish her and it will not be a punishment if she doesn''t get to feel it."


    Amane had stopped moving as well by now and it sucked. Thalia tried to move her hips back but Beatrice''s strong arms held her in place. And then, her sister''s cock filled her deep as well.


    Both, her pussy, and her cock were being stimulated by both ends. It made Thalia cry out in pain but pleasure at the same time. She felt so much that she was unable to even think about what was going on.


    "Don''t worry. We will give you so much pleasure that you will be unable to think about anything but fucking for some time."


    That defiantly felt like a promise to Thalia and she could already feel herself slipping.


    The drag of Amane''s wet and slimy pussy against her cock while Beatrice''s cock fucking her pussy was too much. Thalia''s patience was being stretched thin and her body was full from both ends.


    "What''s wrong? Is this too much for your little brain to handle? Don''t worry because I am about to give you even more. Just let yourself go."


    Amane cupped Thalia''s face and for a second her arm felt numb. But she ignored that split-second feeling and focused on fucking Thalia. The drag of that huge cock inside her pussy felt good but Amane needed to focus to make it touch the area that mattered inside her body.


    "I-I am close. It''s too much¡­too much¡­"

 Chapter 251 251: The true self [pt1] R-18

    Thalia''s cock twitched inside Amane''s pussy and it spasmed inside it. The slick and wetness were being spread all inside Amane''s pussy and she could tell that Thalia was close."I-I am coming. I am so close. P-Please, let me come."


    Thalia begged while panting. She wanted to come so badly but Amane stopped moving as soon as she felt on the edge.


    "You want to come? What makes you think that you have pleased me enough for me to allow you to come? I don''t think you have been a good enough girl for me to forgive you."


    Thalia''s heart skipped a beat and her cock felt so close to coming. Her pussy was already shaking because of Beatrice''s cock inside of it. Thalia was being broken by all the pleasure she was feeling.


    "P-Please, let me come. I-I will do anything you ask. Let my broken cock come inside your pussy please."


    Thalia begged. She no longer had any self-respect left and her desire could not be held back as well. She needed to come before her cock exploded.


    "Oh, you want to come? But I think you can beg me in a better manner. Ah, your stomach is getting bigger because Beatrice is filling you up. Does it feel good?"


    It felt too good. Beatrice''s cool cum in her stomach was a familiar feeling but Thalia never remembered it feeling this good before.


    She could feel all the cum trying to escape her pussy when Beatrice pulled out. But even that was not enough to make her release. She needed Amane to fuck her cock and break it before she could come.


    "Tsk, so being fucked full will not get you to come now? You have been spoilt by my pussy. But oh well, since this is my fault, it falls to me to help you out as well. I will allow you to come inside my pussy now."


    Amane quickened her pace and Thalia felt the shock go down her spine because of the sudden rush of pleasure.


    Amane''s pussy had a tight hold on her as it pulled her cock deeper and deeper into her body. Thalia''s whole cock felt like a big pleasure zone she could not escape from.


    "It feels¡­good, right? The insides of my slimy and juicy¡­pussy. You can fill it with your cock now."


    As soon as Thalia got permission, she could no longer hold back and her semen filled Amane''s body. She tried to hold herself back but her cock continued to leak out like a broken fountain.


    Thalia was coming even as Amane pulled herself off Thalia''s body.


    "Sheesh, look at how much you came all over. You are like a broken fountain, right? What happened? Were you not able to control yourself?"


    Amane pulled back as she watched Thalia twitch. Her thighs were white and her eyes looked dazed. She seemed unable to look straight at Amane when she opened her eyes.


    "I-I¡­."


    Thalia was a vision to look at. Her open thighs and her leaking pussy combined with her spent cock. She even had a stupid expression on her face that said how fucked out she was.


    On the other hand, Beatrice did not seem to be done just yet. Her cock was still hard but she stood on the side, patiently waiting for Amane to be finished.


    ''Hah, this child is a submissive for sure. I have no idea why everyone thinks that Beatrice is a dom, but everything about her screams submissive. I don''t think she''s aware of this side of herself. I will need to show her.''


    Amane turned toward Beatrice and gestured for her to sit. Beatrice sat down with a doubtful but expecting expression on her face. Amane rubbed her cock a few times to get it hard once more before kneeling.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing?"


    Beatrice asked with a surprised expression on her face. She had not expected Amane to take a submissive pose like this.


    "Oh, I am going to make you so hard and aching that it would be impossible for you to think about anything else but myself right now."


    Amane promised this with a cheeky expression. Despite her submissive stance, something was dominating about her that made Beatrice clench her fists and submit.


    "A-Alright, go ahead and make me come¡­ ah."


    Amane wasted no time with small talk. Her mouth swallowed the cock in front of her and her tongue caressed the vein of Beatrice''s cock. It caused Beatrice to throw her head back and moan in pleasure. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I want more. Your mouth feels as good as any pussy. I-I am so jealous of Thalia. She got to fuck your pussy open. I want to feel your pussy as well."


    Beatrice admitted. She was slowly losing her mind because of the pleasure but she did not even notice this. Instead, she only noticed the burning feeling in her cock that came from being denied to come.


    Beatrice had been making shallow thrusts into Amane''s mouth all this time, but her hips were forced to come to a halt when Amane gripped them hard. Explore stories on empire


    "Don''t try and be cheeky with me. If you try to fuck into my mouth, then put some effort into it. Otherwise, do not even try to do such a thing."


    That was a warning to Beatrice and it made her swallow down in fear and stop her shallow thrusts. She wanted to come and she knew that agitating Amane would not help her.


    "Good girl. You listen to me well. I shall reward you for this."


    Amane patted Beatrice''s hips which made Beatrice moan lowly. She controlled her voice as much as she could but she could still feel Amane''s lips pressed against her pussy as well as her cock. They forced her to open and licked her sensitive spots.


    Beatrice wanted to hold back but so much sensation attacking her was not going her any good. In the end, Beatrice ended up coming all over Amane''s face and covering her income.


    It dripped down Amane''s face and even into her clothes and hair. It made her look far more appealing in Beatrice''s opinion. It made Amane look and smell like she was hers.


    "Oh god, this sucks. Lead me to someplace where I can wash myself. I want to get all this stuff off my face."


    Beatrice wanted to stop Amane and she almost did something foolish. She stopped herself before she could reach out for Amane''s hand and held her desire back.


    "I understand. If you want to freshen up, then I will have someone accompany you to the backrooms."


    Beatrice finally brought herself under control and realized how out of character she had been acting up until now. She coughed to hide her embarrassment and quickly snapped her fingers.


    A few of her servants came in quickly and Beatrice instructed them to take Amane up to *her* room and treat her right.


    The servants had seen the whole display and they knew better than to go against Lady Beatrice. So, they bowed down in front of Amane and asked her to follow.


    Amane was impressed with the control Beatrice had over the maids. When she behaved like this, she looked like a dom rather than a submissive. But her real self would not be kept hidden for long.


    ''This poor girl is going to be ruined once I am through with her. But that is what you get for trying to play with things you should not.''


    Amane followed the maids. Her hand still felt heavy and a little numb. But Amane clenched her fist a few times to make the feeling go away. That made her feel better but she decided to get her hand checked out as soon as she could.


    This was most likely the result of Amane''s attempt to use the Rabelais''s power. The contamination was trying to spread across her body as well.


    But since Amane was a human, it would not be able to find an opening to enter her body and cause any effect.


    A few months was all Amane would need to be rid of this miasma. But for the time being, Amane would seal this contamination so that it would not cause harm to anyone.


    She had already sent Moony home to convey her message and tell everyone what happened. The divine guild would finish sealing up Rabelais''s place while Amane gained the rights to those lands and sealed them off later. That was the only way to protect everyone.


    ....


    "L-Lady Thalia, you need to calm down. Should I run you a bath as well?"


    The servant assigned to look after Thalia shook slightly when she saw her master''s angry expression. She could feel her submissive body wanting to bow in front of Thalia and she knew that it was because her master was a dom.


    The only reason she pretended to be a sub was because she did not want to lose Beatrice. But now a real threat had appeared in front of her.


    "I don''t want to calm down. I want to kill that cunning fox who dared to touch what is mine. No matter how dominant that stupid Amane was, how could Beatrice allow herself to be touched? Did you know what my sister look like - a fool who was in love? I cannot handle this anymore."


    Thalia''s blood boiled. Her body still ached after getting fucked hard and remembering it made her ache for more. Thalia had to make an active effort to hate Amane. Otherwise, she would not be able to handle her feelings.

 Chapter 252 252: The true self [pt2] R-18

    Thalia looked at the foolish maid who offered the run her a bath. The maid looked like a good girl with fair skin and rosy cheeks. She also looked away when Thalia gave her a hard look.''Tsk, this girl is no good. She is too timid to hold my gaze. It makes my tendencies as a dom rise.''


    Being surrounded by subs day in and day out made Thalia weak to them. As much as she wanted to be a good sub for her sister, it was tough at times as her nature beckoned to be dominant and punish anyone who went against her.


    "You! How dare you go against me. Bring me a whip. It is time I shape you into a decent being who would listen to me."


    The maid shivered as soon as she heard Thalia''s words. But that shiver was not one of fear, but one of anticipation. The maid was happy that her miss was willing to discipline her.


    "Of course, miss. I will go and bring your favorite whip for you."


    The maid quickly returned with the leather whip and then turned her back to Thalia to receive her punishment.


    Thalia was not gentle with the maid. Her whip made cracking noises as it continued to hit the maid''s naked flesh. There were dark red marks on the maid''s body.


    But instead of pain, the maid felt pleasure. One hard strike against her ass made her come and she collapsed. Thalia liked the rush of power she felt as well, but she refused to show it on her face.


    Instead, she stepped on top of the maid and gave her a disappointed look.


    "Tsk, you slut. You collapsed as soon as I struck you a few times. If you are so weak against a sub like then, then it makes me worry for you. I wonder if you would even be able to stand after all that."


    Thalia commented as the maid continued to lie there. Thalia had no choice but to touch the maid with her feet to see if she was alive or not. The maid did not move a single inch but she did moan as her face was nudged by Thalia''s feet.


    She even moaned and leaned more into that touch. Her mesmerized eyes looked at Thalia as if she was a deity who was here to save the maid.


    That look made Thalia hunger for more. But she could not give in to her desires and impulses. She needed to hold herself back.


    "Get up. Hurry up and get up before I get angry at you."


    The maid somehow found herself rising back to her feet and looked at Thalia. The maid seemed to want more from Thalia but was disappointed when Thalia just turned her head away.


    Now dejected, the maid quickly left the hallway. But her quick steps only caused Thalia to feel more irritated.


    She did not notice that her display had been seen by Amane from outside. Nor did she care much to be discovered.


    ......¡­


    For the record, Amane had not wanted to roam around the inner palace but she was lost when she tried to find anyone in there. And that was how she came across Thalia''s room.


    The poor girl seemed to be oppressing her true desires and it made Amane feel sorry for her.


    Before Amane could head into Thalia''s room, someone put their hand on Amane''s shoulder and dragged her back. Amane would have broken the daring person''s worst if she did not hear the familiar breathing behind her ear.


    "Oh my! You startled me, Beatrice. What brings you here? Did you decide to follow me? Or, do you want something from me?"


    Amane asked the conflicted lady. Somehow, she had a feeling that Beatrice wanted to say something to her but was holding her feelings back.


    "I¡­wanted to check something out with you. Please, come with me. What I want to talk about should not be discussed in an open corridor."


    Amane did have a feeling about what Beatrice wanted to ask her. But for now, Amane remained quiet and followed Beatrice. She felt a lot of eyes on her as she moved behind Beatrice.


    Most of the people here were waiting to see what Amane would do before they decide if they wanted to side with her or against her.


    "Don''t pay these old fools any attention. They are in awe of your aura and they want to be your exclusive sub. You have a charm that makes even the doms around you want to submit to you."


    Beatrice explained before she ushered Amane behind her door and smacked it close. Then, as soon as the door was closed behind her, Beatrice turned her back to the door and her body slid down the door. Find your next read on empire


    Her poor legs could no longer take the weight of her body and Beatrice collapsed in front of Amane.


    "Y-You witch. What the hell did you do to me? Ever since I have seen you, my body refuses to calm down. It wants something from you and I don''t know what it is."


    Beatrice looked confused. No, she looked terrified about what her body was going through. The way she held her body was proof that she did not know what was going on.


    But she still looked up at Amane and tried to appear as her confident self.


    "Aww, so you have no idea what is wrong with you? I don''t know if I should pity you or feel amused by you."


    Amane patted Beatrice''s face and she unconsciously leaned more into Amane. The second Beatrice realized what she was doing, she tried to pull back. But it was too late by that time.


    "Don''t try and resist me now. There is nothing you can do that can make your body go back to normal. Especially not after it has gotten a taste of what it had been carving all this time."


    Amane''s explanation still did not make much sense to Beatrice. She had no idea what Amane thought her body was carving, but this was not it.


    "I-I don''t have any idea what you mean. I am¡­"


    "A sub. Even if you do not realize it yourself, your body has begun to show the signs of it now. Soon, you will be forced to admit your position."


    Beatrice looked startled by the revelation. She refused to believe that what she had heard had any merit. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, that cannot be. I¡­surely not. I mean, everyone knows how dominant I am. They all bow down to me and they¡­"


    "Then, would you like me to show you the true power of being a dom? You need to realize what your body already has."


    Amane''s voice almost sounded like a threat to Beatrice. It startled her enough to drop her act and look at Amane with a scared expression.


    "I am not a sub. I will no longer fall for you and your ridiculous tricks. I thought we could be friends if I treated you well, but I can see that you have no intention of playing nice with me."


    Beatrice confessed before she turned back and tried to head out of the room. But for some reason, her body refused to move and Beatrice was stuck in her place.


    Every nerve in her body protested this move since she did not have the permission of her dom to go out.


    "What is wrong, Beatrice? Were you not going to head out? Then hurry up and go out."


    Even though Amane said these words, her words had a different meaning. They were commands for Beatrice not to move and not to leave.


    ''I¡­this is ridiculous. I am not a sub and I refuse to believe it.''


    "I can see that you are struggling to accept your reality. In that case, why don''t you allow me to show you your true place."


    Amane whispered these words directly into Beatrice''s ear and Beatrice''s legs went weak. She had not even heard Amane walking toward her and by the time she realized what happened, it had been too late.


    "Y-You did something to me. I ¡­my body was never like this before and I¡­"


    "I know that you are powerful and resourceful. But you cannot deny your nature. Now, let me show you some fun times and get your body adjusted to its true purpose. I promise that all you will feel is pleasure."


    Beatrice feared what would happen to her.


    But at the same time, her body was carved for Amane''s heated touch. She needed to be caressed and put into her place. She arched for it and when Amane pulled her hand back, Beatrice whined loudly.


    "Shut up. From now on, I am the one in charge of this room and you are my slave. If you understand what I am saying, then kneel."


    Beatrice kneeled without much convincing. Her brain and body were not in sync with each other right now.


    "Now, if you want this all to stop, then yell ''Red.'' Until then, I will take what I do as permission and not follow along if you tell me to stop. Did you understand?"


    Amane asked this question to Beatrice but she only received an ignorant look and tear-filled eyes.


    Now that Amane felt bad or anything. She knew that Beatrice had heard what Amane had said and she could use the signal if she needed to.


    "Now slave, stand up and kneel in front of me. You will crawl behind me like a dog and wash me as your first task."

 Chapter 253 253: Luring her [pt1] R-18

    Amane could still see the hesitation in Beatrice''s eyes. This was the first time Beatrice was being made to do such things and she had no idea what she should do next.No, she had seen enough public displays to know what she needed to do and how she needed to perform. She was just a little hesitant since this was her first time doing something like this.


    But her body wanted to submit to the person in front of her. It was craving for the touch and the euphoria that followed she followed an order.


    "What are you waiting for, you dumb slave? I asked you to kneel. Do not keep me waiting."


    Amane''s hands forced Beatrice to look up. The pain in her scalp caused her head to turn back suddenly. It hurt but felt good at the same time. This dual sensation was the reason Beatrice was not able to call these feelings off.


    Despite her lack of input, as soon as Amane gave the order for the second time, Beatrice''s knees hit the ground and she kneeled.


    Her mouth panted heavily and her tongue rolled out of her mouth. She looked like a dumb dog as she looked up at her master for further orders.


    "Aww, so could do it if I ask you forcefully. My pet, you did well."


    Amane scratched the back of Beatrice''s head and Beatrice leaned more into her touch. Her head lay almost flat against Amane''s hand as she nudged a little more into her side.


    Just as Beatrice felt the most comfortable and safe, Amane pulled back from her. The younger had a sadistic look in her eyes that made Beatrice anticipate what would happen next.


    "I think we have had enough of playing around. And as much as I would like to keep you naked, it is time you serve me how I intend to. First, I place a change of clothes on the bed. Hurry up and change into your new uniform. I will inform you of your duties afterward."


    Amane patted the bed and Beatrice raised her head to see the uniform Amane was talking about.


    Beatrice unfolded it, only to find that the ''uniform'' she had been given was just scraps of clothes sewn around. It would likely not hide anything about her body even if she tried to hide it.


    These clothes were humiliating and there was no way in hell that Beatrice would be caught wearing these clothes normally. But her current mind was different. Right now, she was in a trance and she would do anything Amane asked her to do. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course. If this is what Master wants me to do, then I will quickly change into my new uniform."


    Beatrice stripped in front of Amane. She had never been shy and her new confidence only added to her charm.


    She took off her clothes and bared her perfect body in front of Amane.


    The panties were the first thing to be worn. They had a hole to allow Beatrice''s cock to lean out while the rest of it looked like a second skin.


    It was followed by a short skirt which showed everything. The cock dangling out of the panties could be seen reaching out from underneath the skirt.


    The upper piece of the uniform was nothing to scoff at as well. The blouse was more like a bikini with only a small string keeping Beatrice''s heavy breasts in place. It made Beatrice look naughty and there was a blush on her face.


    But despite her being in such a humiliating situation, Beatrice did not back down and kept her head high.


    "Now that my pet is ready, it is time for me to take a bath. Come, help me out."


    Amane was not dirty since she had showered a few hours ago. But bathroom sex was a good way for one to relax.


    So, Amane had Beatrice prepare the bath water while ogling her ass the whole time. Once the tub was filled, Amane lowered her body into the water and held herself open.


    She felt Beatrice''s breath hitch as soon as her eyes fell on Amane''s wet pussy. A familiar hardness subtly pressed against Amane''s side as well which she ignored for the time being.


    But once Beatrice began to subtly move her hips in sync with Amane''s to get more friction, Amane decided to put a stop to it.


    "Stop seeking your pleasure, you stupid maid. You are here to serve me and not the other way around. It looks like I will have to remind you of your place once more."


    Amane grabbed the back of Beatrice''s head and pulled her into a harsh kiss. Beatrice had not expected such aggression so she was unable to fight back.


    She could only allow herself to be dragged along by Amane and when she was let go, she collapsed.


    "So, how did you like that kiss? It was not enough for you, right? I can feel that your body is twitching more. And we cannot have that."


    Amane made a disapproving sound that went directly to Beatrice''s pussy and cock. She had never felt this turned on before.


    Every fiber in her body was begging her to lie back and allow Amane to do anything she wanted with her body.


    "I-I¡­please. Touch me¡­"


    Beatrice begged as she held her hip out. Her skirt hid nothing and her panties had taken the shape of her lower lip. Beatrice presented it all to Amane in hopes of being able to come. She even closed her eyes in anticipation.


    "Aww, don''t worry. I will touch you soon. But first, we need to make sure you are fully prepared for your punishment session."


    Amane dragged her finger up and down Beatrice''s slit. She even forced her finger to drag the wet panties inside Beatrice''s pussy.


    Beatrice felt every moment of this happening and she moaned. She wanted more and she moved her hips to try and force Amane''s fingers deeper into her body.


    And that was her mistake. Beatrice did not expect Amane to pull back and look back at her with a look of disapproval.


    "Tsk, a dog in heat only has one way to calm down. I will need to muzzle you to ensure that you do not get any bitch pregnant by mistake."


    Beatrice felt something cold slip on her hard cock that prevented her from coming. At the same time, Amane finally took her panties down and held a small egg-like thing in front of her.


    "The second I touched your pussy; I could tell that you have not played with it much. But as a bitch, your cunt needs to be all swollen and stretched out for your master. So let us train it now."


    Amane forced the egg-like things inside Beatrice and it felt weird. But then the vibrations started and Beatrice lost all strength in her legs. She collapsed and looked up at Amane while twitching.


    She could not even speak at that moment as she tried to convey how she felt.


    "Aww, I know what you want to say to me. If you cannot stand up, then kneel and walk. We will be making a round around this area so I hope you are ready to meet other people."


    Beatrice''s heart skipped a beat in anticipation and fear at the same time. She dreaded what her people would think if they saw her like this.


    But at the same time, the submissive part of Beatrice wanted people to look at her and see what a good fuck she was.


    "Don''t worry. I sent the servants back for the time being. There are not a lot of people we can run into. How I shall collar you and take you out for a walk."


    Amane had not liked to take walks with pets a lot, but she was certainly beginning to enjoy this experience a lot.


    Once Beatrice was convinced, she did not put up any more fights and allowed herself to be collared. A fluffy pink collar was secured around her neck before Beatrice tugged her to come along.


    The pair made it to the end of the corridor before they were faced with a shocked expression from Thalia. It seemed as if Thalia had come here by accident and she had meant to turn around. But the display in front of her was stimulating her too much.


    "I¡­what is going on here? Can anyone tell me what you both are doing? Bea, why are you on the floor? No wait, don''t tell me. I have a feeling that the less I know, the better it will be for me."


    Jealousy clouded Thalia''s words as she took in the display in front of her eyes. She wanted to touch her sister so badly but she had to hold herself back.


    Of course, this did not go unnoticed by Amane and she had a great idea of how to get what she desired from these sisters.


    "Of course, you should know what we are doing, Thalia. You see, your sister is such a *great friend* that she agreed to be my sub for the day and fulfill my desires. Now, I must get going because my bitch is getting restless."


    Amane tugged at Beatrice''s leash and the elder instantly followed. Her face was full of humiliation but her legs were wet and a small pool had formed where Beatrice had been standing.


    Amane was about to let this go when she turned around and had another idea. She could use this situation to her advantage as well.

 Chapter 254 254: Luring her [pt2] R-18

    Amane''s hands hit Beatrice''s ass unexpectedly. Neither Beatrice nor Thalia had expected this to happen. Both moaned out and that force shifted the egg vibrator inside Beatrice''s pussy, causing her to collapse face-first.This exposed her naked pussy and ass for everyone passing the hallway to see but Beatrice seemed to not care.


    "You bitch. Look at how much work you have created for the servants. You deserved to be punished."


    The next slap was more for the show and less for the impact. It had a loud noise that made even Thalia look interested.


    "Y-You! What do you think you are doing to Bea? She is a city lord and the most dominant person in this city. I will not have you ruin her reputation."


    Thalia complained as she stood in between Amane and Beatrice. She seemed hesitant to stop the display, but her heart felt intense jealousy now.


    ''It should have been me, not this outsider who is making Bea submit to them. I will not forgive Amane for this.''


    Thalia had made up her mind but Amane only laughed at her serious tone.


    "Oh my! I can tell how serious you are about protecting your cousin but frankly speaking, you have no right to tell me what to do and what not to do. Your sister and I have a contract and I am not doing anything against her wishes."


    Amane put her hand on Thalia''s shoulder and she instantly knew that Thalia would back down. The way her body had reacted told Amane everything she needed to know about Thalia.


    But despite having bowed to Amane, Thalia was still standing tall. It made Amane certain that Thalia was a dom. And even Thalia knew the truth about herself as well.


    ''So, the only reason Thalia pretended to be a sub was for her sister? Ah, things now make sense. In that case, Thalia would be beyond jealous right now. Ah, what a fun situation I am in.''


    Amane suddenly had a lot of advantage and she decided to make use of it. She tugged at Beatrice''s leash and the eldest instantly looked at Amane with a loyal expression.


    That, in turn, made Thalia fume. But she managed to hold her desire to curse back.


    "Thalia, we should get going now. My sub needs a lot more discipline and I also need to teach her a few tricks."


    Amane took a few steps before she turned back toward Thalia''s frozen body.


    "Your desires are not wrong and you should go for them. If you want me to help you out, then my door is always open. I can help you get what you want if you agree to pay my price."


    Thalia realized this after hearing those words.


    Amane knew that it was because she talked about ''price'' and did not say that she would help Thalia out for free.


    In the business world, every word and action had a hidden meaning. If someone said that they would help you for ''free,'' then they certainly had a hidden motive.


    "I will think about it. Give me some time to ponder on your offer."


    Thalia did not instantly agree with Amane''s decision no matter how much she wanted to. She looked at Beatrice with an expression filled with longing and some of it was reflected in Beatrice''s eyes as well.


    Amane allowed this eye-contract to happen for a solid minute before she tugged at Beatrice''s leash again and tugged her to come along.


    Once they were far enough and back into their room, Amane unleashed Beatrice but kept her collar.


    "You were such a naughty puppy out there, Beatrice. Now kneel so that I can deliver you the punishment."


    Amane''s words were followed instantly. Beatrice sat on the bed with her ass raised right in front of Amane.


    Amane''s hand slapped the red part of Beatrice''s ass once more and she tried to get away from the pain. But another slap followed in quick succession.


    "You do not get to move. Don''t you dare pretend as if you do not like this? Your cock is telling me a different story. And we also might need to plug up your slutty pussy."


    Amane complained as she used her finger to gather the slick flowing out of Beatrice''s body. The slick dripped Amane''s hand in that smelly liquid.


    "I''mmm shorryyyyy"


    Beatrice tried to speak but it was difficult for her to form words right now. Her mouth could only form moans and deformed sentences.


    "Tsk, this is awkward for me as well. Listening to a bitch like you is putting me in a horny mood as well. See, my pussy is dripping as well."


    Amane rubbed her pussy against Thalia''s thigh. Thalia looked startled and she tried to get more friction, but Amane pulled back.


    "Keep on sitting back. I will use your body as I want to. You do not have a reason or a right to complain unless you use the safe word."


    Beatrice''s conscious mind knew that she could use the safe word and all of this would stop. But she did not want to use the safe word. She wanted to be used until there was nothing left of her.


    "Use¡­me¡­. cock¡­hurts¡­. please¡­"


    Beatrice''s sentence might be broken, but it conveyed its meaning.


    Amane took Beatrice''s hard cock in her hand and stroked it. Beatrice threw her head back in a pleased moan at the sensation. Loud gasps escaped her mouth as a result of this.


    "Aww, your cock hurts? Well, since I am the one who made it like this, then do you want me to take responsibility as well?"


    Amane whispered these words directly into Beatrice''s ear and she watched as Beatrice''s whole frame shivered as a result of this.


    Her legs were spread just a little bit more and Beatrice held herself open for Amane to take.


    "P-Please, sit on my cock. Punish this naughty thing with your pussy. I will do anything¡­"


    Beatrice pleaded as she forced her hips to come more prominent. The cock-cage on Beatrice''s cock prevented her from coming no matter what she did.


    "Hmm, your cock is beautiful. But I am in the mood to play with your other hole first. What do you say? Should I fuck your pussy first? You might just break if I touch your cock now." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane asked Beatrice and the elder lady shivered as a result. She looked up at Amane with a begging expression and held her things open for Amane.


    "Please, just touch me anywhere. Fuck me if you want to. Just do anything."


    Beatrice held her thighs open as she looked up at Amane with a begging expression on her face. It made Amane lick her lips in anticipation and she leaned more into Beatrice''s body.


    "Aww, your begging face is really to my liking. If you ask me to fuck you like that, then it will be hard for me to resist you as well."


    Amane patted Beatrice''s face before reaching down and entering her finger into Beatrice''s body. It caused Beatrice to instantly arch her back and moan out loud. Beatrice looked startled at the loud noise but Amane just held her face in place.


    "Don''t get distracted, doll. We are just beginning."


    Amane brought out her favorite double-sided dildo and quickly inserted it into her body. The stretch felt calming and Amane carefully slid that dildo into Beatrice''s body.


    The thick fake-cock filled Beatrice well. It made her gasp as she felt her pussy stretching around that thick rod.


    "T-Too much. Cock feels so good."


    Amane''s lands caressed Beatrice''s cock and she looked entirely too smug when Beatrice sobbed in pleasure. The thick cock was filling her well and every nerve in Beatrice''s pussy sang.


    Since she was not used to this much pleasure, Beatrice felt her body contract around the cock in her body and she came she had never come this fast before.


    But despite coming from her pussy, Beatrice did not feel satisfied. Her cock still hurt and it was turning red because of her desire to come.


    "See, you are so greedy. You came so much but you were not able to come even after that. It makes me want to bully you even more. Would you like to feel more pleasure?"


    Amane asked as she stroked Beatrice''s hard cock. In return, Beatrice arched her back into that touch. She sobbed as her hard cock continued to try and signify its existence.


    "P-Please, let me come. It hurts, master. I will do anything if you allow me to come."


    Beatrice begged with everything she had. Amane hummed and decided to play her cards right.


    "I see. So, you would do anything I ask you to. In that case, I am about to tie you up and leave you here. If you have not tried to get yourself off by the time I come back, I will reward you."


    "Oh, and don''t be surprised if I do not come back alone. I promise that you will only feel pleasure tonight as my bitch."


    Amane promised this to Beatrice.


    Beatrice did not want others to see her like this, but she wanted to be a good girl at the same time. So, she just kept quiet and nodded along to Amane''s proposal. She was going to keep herself steady until Amane came back. And then, she would make sure that Amane fucked her right.


    And if Amane brought back another person who would be willing to fuck Beatrice, then it would be even better for Beatrice. It would make her melt from pleasure.

 Chapter 255 255: Luring her [pt3]

    Amane did not even bother to close and lock the door behind her. She was not intending to go far or disappear for a long time. She just needed to make a quick escape and then come back with Thalia.But what she did not know was that Thalia would be making her work even easier by appearing in front of Amane out of nowhere.


    As for the record, Thalia seemed surprised to see Amane as well. Her shock was quickly masked by her arrogant smile and haughty attitude but Amane still took note of that surprised expression on the other''s face.


    "What do you think you are doing? You might have gotten certain. Permissions¡­from my elder sister to do what you want to, but that does not mean I will tolerate you running around our base. Hurry up and go back to your room." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane did not miss how Thalia''s eyes roamed all over her body and then searched for Beatrice behind her back.


    Once she noticed that Beatrice was not there, Thalia quickly controlled her expression. The maid accompanying Thalia this time looked confused at Thalia''s attitude.


    "Oh my! I am sorry for running into you, Lady Thalia. But the truth of the matter is that I wanted to talk to you about something. I am sure you have thought over my offer and came here to talk to me about it."


    For a brief second, Panic surged through Thalia''s eyes and she looked alarmed. But those emotions were masked within a minute and Thalia narrowed her eyes.


    "I see, so I unconsciously walked here because of that reason *cough* I mean, I wanted to talk to you as well. Running into you saves me the hassle. Now, can we finish our talks?"


    Thalia looked up at Amane and the maid stepped forward to here more as well. Amane did not want their talk to be publicly announced so soon so she just looked at the maid with an annoyed expression.


    The maid was likely a spy because the maid noticed how Amane was looking at her with suspicion. But despite that, the maid did not back down and continued to appear oblivious.


    "I would prefer if there was no one else around us when we discuss such delicate things. I am sure that your maids are trustworthy but I am not looking to disclose anything we talked about today."


    Amane thought of being subtle at first. But then she decided to just come out and say what she wanted to. Sometimes, it was better to be blunt than to hold your words back.


    Thalia looked at her maid with a thoughtful expression and the maid made a begging expression to not be sent away.


    "You are right. It will be better if others are not privy to our conversation. All of you can head back now. And I will know if you do not head back."


    Thalia snapped her finger and more than a dozen of people''s presence disappeared from around Amane. But not everyone had left them alone even after that order.


    So, Amane made her aura snap at the people who decided to ignore Thalia''s order and that sent them running. Amane further cemented a barrier around them to not let their words out of the circle.


    Once her preparations were finished, she turned back to look at her annoyed partner.


    "So, speak what you want from me. Your offer sounds far too good to me so I want to know what you want from me exactly."


    Thalia might have masked it well until now, but she was impatient and she wanted to know how she could get her hands on Beatrice.


    "You want to know what you can do for me? Well, it''s rather simple. I want you to sell a piece of your family''s private land to me. Now, hear me out. Did you hear about one of your monasteries blowing up recently? I am afraid that something is annoying on that land."


    Thalia looked surprised after she heard what Amane wanted from her. But she was not shocked, rather, she was relieved after hearing Amane''s offer.


    Amane could have asked her for anything and Thalia would have considered her offer. But asking for only a piece of land was too little.


    Plus, Thalia had heard about the land Amane was talking about. And unlike her sister, Beatrice, Thalia had been worried about getting into trouble for that piece of land. News had it that the divine guild was looking to eye that land.


    "You just want that piece of land? But what value does it hold for you now? I''ve heard the news and I know how the divine guild is eying it as well. Are you looking to negotiate with them over that piece of land?"


    Thalia asked to wiggle more information out of Amane. But Amane knew this game well and she was not going to fall for this trick.


    "What I want to do with that land is not something you need to be concerned about. You just need to sell it to me and I will make your wish come true. So, what do you say?"


    Amane asked as she held her hand out. She was offering Thalia something Thalia had desired for a long time but had not been able to get.


    ''This feels like the devil''s trap. The words, the condition, it is all too sweet. Is the real purpose of this trip not to buy that land, but to seduce me and Beatrice? I am afraid to say that it is working.''


    Thalia bit her lip in worry and agitation. She did not think that it would be right for her to make this decision based solely on her feelings. But that specific piece of land Amane wanted was directly under Thalia''s command.


    It was her private piece of land she could do whatever with.


    "Fine, I understand. So, you want me to gift that land to you or will you buy it from me?"


    Thalia was ready to take a huge loss either way. But she really wanted to be with Beatrice as much as she could.


    "I will pay in full and bear all the cost of the transfer. I just want you to sign the contract."


    Thalia was surprised when the contract for the land appeared out of nowhere. But then again, if Amane had planned it all out, then she must have a lot of confidence in her win. It was given why she was prepared with the contract and all.


    Thalia signed the contract and then looked at Amane with an expecting expression.


    "So, we signed the contract. What else do you want me to do?"


    Thalia asked with an eager voice. At that moment, it was difficult to tell who was the younger one and who was the older one.


    "Now, I will teach you how to be a good dom not only to Beatrice but to others as well. Now come, there is a gift waiting for you in my room."


    Amane held her hand out to Thalia and it felt like the devil''s temptation. Thalia''s reasoning said that she should not take that hand. If she did, then there would be no going back.


    But despite Thalia''s better judgement, she ended up grasping that hand and was pulled back behind Amane. They both reached Amane''s assigned room and Thalia gasped as soon as she opened the room door.


    Her sister, the one dom who never yielded to anyone, Beatrice, was currently kneeling on the bed and arching her back. The fake cock inside Beatrice was facing the door and anyone who entered the room would be able to see it.


    Thalia was frozen at the door but Amane walked inside and stood in front of Beatrice.


    "M-Master, I held back from coming. I did good, right? You will allow me to come right? My cock is killing me."


    Thalia gulped as she witnessed this display. Her sister was falling apart but in a good way. She seemed overwhelmed but aching for it at the same time.


    "Oh my! You did so well not to come on the fake cock inside your pussy. But this is not enough for you, right? You want more and I have brought someone with me who can give it all to you."


    "Thalia, stop standing at the corner like this. Come here and look at your sister."


    Beatrice''s eyes widened as soon as she heard her sister''s name but she remained calm and looked back.


    Thalia''s eyes were wide in desire but she still held herself back. She did not want to startle her sister with the dark desires that were running through her head.


    But it was clear that Beatrice had no regard for her patience. Beatrice took one look at Thalia and her bulging cock before moaning and holding her ass toward Thalia. It made her cock-filled pussy protrude even more.


    Thalia could not turn her eyes away from that sexy scene in front of her.


    "T-Thalia, please help me out. It hurts and I want to come. You will give me your cock, right? You will fuck me deep inside and mess me up. This fake cock does not compare to the real thing. You will fuck me hard and make me cock-stupid."


    Beatrice begged Thalia and it made the younger want to move.


    But she was not able to take a single step toward Beatrice. No matter how much she wanted to fuck Beatrice hard and fast, Thalia''s gut feeling told her that she should wait around for a bit longer.

 Chapter 256 256: Luring her [pt4] R-18

    "Thalia, hurry and touch me. I want to be fucked by you. Please."The more Beatrice begged Thalia to fuck her, the more Thalia felt her resolve shatter. She wanted to head over to Beatrice and fuck her hard. Her body was singing for her to connect with Beatrice.


    And she unconsciously took a step when Amane clicked her tongue at them. That brought Thalia''s consciousness back and she stopped moving.


    "You slut, behave in front of your other master. Right now, Thalia is not your sister or your submissive. She is your dom who is here to assist me. You will address her as master and show her all the respect you can, alright?"


    Thalia remembered what she was here to do and her face burned in mortification at her lack of control.


    She could not believe that she had lost control that easily. This had never happened to her before.


    "I¡­"


    "Save your excuses. Since you are here as a dom, you need to control yourself. Do not show your hesitation in front of your slave or they would try to take advantage of it. Look at this slut here. She tried to seduce you so that you would help her." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The way Amane held up Beatrice''s head was sexy. It made Beatrice arch her head into Amane''s hands and her long neck made Thalia want to bite it.


    "I-I am sorry. I will behave. P-Please, let me come."


    Beatrice begged and Thalia could not take it anymore. She slapped her hand on that bouncy-looking ass in front of her. Thalia flinched at the loud sound her hand made.


    She was about to pull back when Beatrice pressed her ass back into Thalia''s hand with equal vigor and asked for more.


    "Thalia, master, it feels good. Spank me more. Punish me for being a bad girl."


    It was hard for Thalia to control herself as it was. But if Beatrice kept on begging Thalia like this, then Thalia would not be able to focus on her at all.


    Thalia was already finding it hard to control herself by being in this situation alone. It was like a dream come true for her.


    "You are being far too gentle on her. If you keep on being like this, then your slut will only take advantage of you and not learn anything. In such times, you need to be hard on her. Now grab her hair and pull her head up."


    Amane''s voice broke the sweet space Thalia was in and Thalia almost snapped at her before she found her body following Amane''s command.


    Beatrice cried out in pain as her head was pulled back but Thalia felt in control of her body and emotions, she was also in awe of what she had just done.


    "See, your slut will only learn if you teach her to behave. You need to deal with them with a swift but firm hand."


    Thalia marveled at the way Beatrice had fallen quite under her hand. She had never seen anything like this before.


    It still left her in awe of what was happening.


    "Master, please help me out. My pussy cannot take it anymore. The fake cock, it is not enough."


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    Beatrice complained and Thalia could feel her mouth moving on her own.


    "Oh, in that case, shall I take it out? But look, your pussy does not want to let this fake cock go. I am having such a hard time pulling this thing out."


    Thalia lightly tugged at the fake-cock in Beatrice''s pussy and watched as it sank deeper inside Beatrice.


    Beatrice cried out as she felt the fake cock go deeper into her body. It felt so good that every time Thalia even nudged the fake cock even a little bit. It touched her pleasure spot. The thinking was getting difficult for Beatrice.


    "Ugh, no more. Want the real thing inside me. Please, give me your cum. I want it deep inside me, Thalia."


    Beatrice tried to hold her pussy open, but it was not stretched enough. Thalia watched as Beatrice tried to hold herself open and fail to do so. Her small pussy gripped the fake-cock even deeper once this happened.


    Beatrice cried out as her actions forced her body to accommodate more of that fake-cock.


    "Thalia, focus. You cannot allow your sub to set the speed for this session. You cannot give them more power than they can handle. Otherwise, your slave will control your every move. I am sure you do not want that."


    Amane''s eyes were filled with disapproval. They made Thalia feel smaller than she was and her chest tightened.


    "I-I understand. I will pay attention from now on. Anyway, it is all this slut''s fault for trying to seduce me with her innocent-looking face. I will punish her for this."


    Thalia quickly gathered herself and faced Beatrice. Her eyes looked harder for a minute and she slapped Beatrice''s pussy hard.


    That unexpected touch forced the fake-cock to jab Beatrice right in the place where it felt the most pleasurable and Beatrice felt her eyes roll into the back of her mind.


    Before she knew it, Beatrice came around with that fake cock and almost lost consciousness. Thalia was worried for her and almost stopped her actions when Amane raised her hand.


    "Your sister is alright. She will tell us if this is too much for her. Right, Beatrice?"


    Beatrice looked confused for a few seconds before she shook her head.


    "N-Not red. Want more¡­please. Master, please punish me more."


    Beatrice begged as she wiggled her body against Thalia''s. Her back rubbed Thalia''s breasts in a pleasing manner which made Thalia ache to hold her moan back.


    "See, I told you that your sister wants more. Now give it to her and be a good dom. I know that your cock is hurting to get some comfort as well."


    Amane''s touch was unexpected but Thalia felt herself leaning into that feeling. This was addicting and Thalia was afraid that she would never be able to go back to acting like a submissive.


    "Bea, don''t worry. You did your best until now, but now, it will be my cock that will make you melt and forget about everything. First, let''s get rid of this toy in your pussy."


    Thalia tugged at the fake-cock inside Beatrice''s pussy and the elder tried her best to hold that cock in. But in the end, Beatrice''s body was not able to hold on to the cock and it popped out of her pussy was a wet sound.


    "Wow Bea, look at yourself. You are gushing all over and your pussy continues to force these juices out. Do you think it will make lewd sounds once I am fucking you?"


    Thalia asked as her fingers replaced the fake cock that had just been inside Beatrice. Her sister''s pussy was warm and wet. But it also felt tight.


    Thalia had never fucked anyone before and this was her first time. But she was still eager to discover more of this feeling inside her heart. Her cock even throbbed at the thought of making her sister full.


    "Too much. Thalia, this is too¡­ugh¡­much. My pussy¡­won''t stop¡­gushing¡­"


    Beatrice complained as her pussy continues to make a wet patch on the ground. She felt broken as if she would not stop leaking. She was sure that the bed beneath her body was all soaked up as well.


    "I know this is too much for you Bea, but don''t worry. Soon, your body will be full of my cock and that will be all you think about."


    Thalia promised as she caressed the pussy in front of her. She was startled when another hand joined her. But instead of going to the pussy, it went to Beatrice''s cock.


    "Ah, did you both forget about me? I am here to play as well. And your display did a good job turning me on."


    Thalia had forgotten that Amane had been in the room. But the youngest did her best to remind them of her presence.


    Amane''s hand caressed Beatrice''s bound cock which caused the eldest to throb and cry out. It must be hurting her to have her cock bound like this.


    "Thalia, you can have her ass and her pussy. But this cock, today this is mine. I will have to satisfy me in all ways possible."


    Thalia wanted to protest but she could not. The way Amane dominated Beatrice and made her submit was too hot. Any time Thalia opened her mouth, all she could look at was the picture of Amane in front of her.


    And truth be told, Amane was hot with her big and bouncy breasts and all-pale skin. Her body was something that Thalia liked as well.


    "Alright, I get it. Then, you can have my sister''s cock for today. But only for today, alright?"


    Thalia reminded Amane quite seriously. The poor girl still thought she had control over this situation. But Amane could make both sisters submit to her if she wanted to.


    "I see. In that case. We should make sure Beatrice here learns her lesson. Let''s break her down into a slut who will not be able to live without you."


    Amane promised to Thalia before her mouth closed around Beatrice''s cock. It caused Beatrice to arch her back and Thalia watched as her whole body turned red. The pussy around her fingers twitched and Thalia could not take it anymore.


    She raised Beatrice''s hips and carefully dropped her body on top of Thalia''s hard cock. It felt so good to finally be inside her sister.

 Chapter 257 257: Luring her [pt5] R-18

    Bott Thalia and Beatrice moaned as they felt their most sensitive part being stimulated. Thalia had pulled Beatrice into her lap which left Amane no choice but to pick her body and drop it on top of Beatrice''s lap as well.The angle was awkward when Amane rubbed her pussy against Beatrice''s hard and leaking cock. The cock cage rubbed against Amane''s things.


    "You poor girl. I am sure that you have had enough by now as well. Then, shall I finally let you go?"


    Amane asked as she rubbed Beatrice''s hard cock. Beatrice tried to answer but Thalia chose that moment to move her hips and Beatrice arched her back into it.


    Whatever she had been about to say was fucked out of her mind as Thalia continued to fuck into Beatrice''s body.


    "P-Please¡­. cum¡­need it¡­to come¡­"


    Beatrice spoke in broken words as she arched her body up. She looked up at Amane with begging eyes and Amane finally decided to give her what she wanted.


    Amane''s hands quickly pulled Beatrice''s cock cage off and she sat down on that hard cock. Her pussy opened to accommodate that length and Beatrice cried out in relief as she finally came.


    "Oh, dear! Wasn''t that too early?"


    Amane asked Beatrice but the sub was beyond answering. She was like a doll who could only take what she was being given.


    "Leave¡­Bea¡­alone¡­shit, she tightened up¡­feels so great inside her."


    Thalia hissed as she continued to fuck into Beatrice. She had felt it the moment Beatrice came as her pussy had tightened around Thalia''s cock. It was difficult for Thalia to move but she continued to fuck deeper and deeper into the body beneath her.


    "No¡­more¡­too¡­much¡­"


    Beatrice complained as her sensitive body tried to come down from the high. But one after another, shocks of pleasure kept on assaulting her senses. She was not able to calm her body down.


    "Hiss, don''t worry. You will get to come soon enough again¡­"


    Thalia promised as she gave a particularly hard thrust and felt her cock twitch. She came inside the elder and watched as Beatrice fell apart.


    The one proud dom had been reduced to a pleasure-seeking slut and that contradiction caused Thalia to feel pride in her actions.


    "Come on. I know you have more semen inside your body. No matter how tired you say you are, your body is ready to go again."


    Amane tightened her pussy around that spent cock and it twitched inside her before getting semi-hard once more.


    Beatrice sobbed as her body was made to come once more. She did not want to come anymore since it was beginning to hurt. But her body seemed to have other plans for her.


    "Oh Bea, I am sorry. I should have realized what a horny slut you are. Your mouth says ''no'' but your body wants more, right? Don''t worry, I will fill up all parts of your body once more."


    Thalia has a sympathetic expression on her face when she held Beatrice''s legs open and drove her hips inside her once more.


    Beatrice''s sobs turned into full-blown cries. She could not handle the pleasure anymore and came once more. Her release was even faster this time around.


    Beatrice had almost lost consciousness at this point as her body was being used by others for their pleasure.


    Once Amane finally came on the cock inside her, she finally pulled out. A streak of white escaped out of her body and she looked in front of her. Thalia and Beatrice made a lovely couple with Thalia having a possessive hold on the elder.


    Finally, Thalia managed to come once more and she fingered Beatrice until the eldest came and lost consciousness.


    Thalia had a fond expression when she looked down at her elder sister before her eyes turned colder and she looked up.


    "What are you looking at? Our deal is done, right? You got your land and I got my sister. I don''t think you should be here any longer."


    Thalia reminded Amane with a cold voice. She sounded agitated and Amane understood why that was. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ah, Thalia is afraid that I might steal her sister''s affection away from her. Well, it is understandable from her point of view.''


    "Don''t worry. I have no intention of staying in this town for long. I will likely leave tomorrow once things have settled down."


    Amane assured Thalia before she left her room. Thalia did not stop her and she did not call back to Amane either.


    She just continued to observe Amane until she was gone from the room. If her luck was solid, then she could never meet Amane ever again. And that was what Thalia hoped for as well.


    .........


    Continue your adventure with empire


    "Lady Sakura, please pay attention. This situation is not child''s play and we do need to come up with a solution soon."


    Sakura tried to pay attention to what the elders and other relief organization leaders were saying. But it was difficult for her to pay attention when she was not able to contact Yoko.


    She looked down at her phone once more and it displayed the same message on it - the person you are trying to reach is not available.


    This had been happening for quite some time now and now Sakura was getting worried.


    "Lady Tsurugi, if you are not even interested in our situation, then we have no intention of keeping you here. You can head back now."


    The leader of the tribe Sakura had come to meet sounded bitter about this. It made Sakura aware that she needed to pay attention to her surroundings and she instantly looked up.


    "I am sorry. I was paying attention to what you were saying and I was trying to come up with a solution to this situation at the same time. I apologize if it feels like I was not paying attention."


    Sakura quickly apologized and she watched as the tribe leader''s expression turn a little less bitter.


    But he still looked pissed off nonetheless.


    "It''s alright. Anyway, I understand that the situation is less than ideal. Even our best doctors have not been able to figure out what is happening to the people. What would you like to do next?"


    The leader of the community where the ''bloom'' was happening spoke up. He looked at Sakura with his expression filled with anticipation.


    He likely expected Sakura to have an answer to his problem, but Sakura was not Yoko. She did not know what was happening.


    ''I cannot think like that. Yoko entrusted this situation to me and I need to prove my worth.''


    "I understand. In that case, we should check out the place where the ''bloom'' started, right? I am sure we will get some clues there."


    Sakura proposed and the leader looked angry and scared at the same time. His eyes looked at Sakura as if she was an ignorant fool.


    "My lady, did you not hear what I said to you? This disease is highly contagious and it is uncontrollable. If you are exposed to it, then there is a likelihood that you will get affected by it as well."


    The leader quickly explained to Sakura what the problem with her plan was. Sakura had not heard the leader''s words properly the first time around so she was a little startled when he said them again.


    But for some reason, she was just not afraid of the situation. Her instincts told her to go and investigate this case from the root.


    "I heard what you said, but I would still like to go and see the place where this disaster started. You don''t have to come with me if you don''t want to."


    Sakura assured the leader and he bit his lip. He did not want to leave Sakura Tsurugi alone in a contagious place.


    But at the same time, the leader loved his life and he would prefer not to lose it so early.


    The decision to make was tough, but the leader decided to be selfish in the end. After all, the decision was not even his to make, but Sakura''s, and he could not be held responsible for what she decided to do.


    "Alright, I agree with your proposal. You can head to the contaminated zone. But please, be careful and run away as soon as anything happens. You will also need to go through a quarantine period once you come back."


    The leader reminded Sakura of all the health and sanitary practices she would need to follow. Sakura remembered all of them and she agreed in a heartbeat.


    She quickly prepared to head down to the contaminated area since she wanted to see the situation for herself.


    Sakura had read what had happened to the people of the contaminated area before so she knew what to explicit when she saw them. But still, she did not expect the sight in front of her to be this disturbing.


    People walked around the district with various degrees of their bodies covered in plants. Some looked healthy but most people could no longer move around.


    Some of them saw her and recognized her. They reached out to her to ask for her.


    "L-Lady, please help us out. I don''t want to die."


    Sakura''s first instinct was to lean away from that man. An aura of death and decay was being emitted by this man and that made Sakura a little jumpy.


    But then another person reached out toward her and then another. Slowly, everyone was looking at her and trying to gain an answer from her.


    They wanted her to save them all.

 Chapter 258 258: Big decisions to make [pt1]

    Bloom was an appropriate name that had been given to this contagious disease that was spreading in the slums of the city. It caused plants to bloom on various parts of one''s body.From an ordinary person''s perspective, it would look more like magic than a disease and that was what people believed it to be as well. The authorities were busy looking into this situation.


    One would think that this had nothing to do with the Tsurugi household, but that was only the truth on the surface.


    Out of all places, this disease had erupted into the slum and lower-class areas nearby Tsurugi mansion. And somehow, Sakura felt as if it was a way for their opponent to corner them and pressure them.


    That was why she had decided to come and check the situation out in person. But she had not expected the real situation to be this worrying.


    "L-Lady, please. You are here to save us, right? Then, help us out."


    An elderly reached out to Sakura. He was in heavy bloom and he could only move his torso. Only his arms and upper body had been spared. His lower half seemed to be stuck in place because of the roots that were emerging from his body.


    Sakura watched with wide eyes as the man reached out to her but his body disappeared before he could even make it halfway.


    Instead, the tree that had been growing on his body shined brightly before it began to bud.


    "EVERYONE, RUN. THE BLOOM IS ABOUT TO EMERGE."


    Those who were capable of running quickly started running away as far as they could. Sakura was not sure what was happening but she knew that it was bad.


    She quickly activated the barrier she had been gifted by Yoko and gained some distance from the tree.


    The budding plant finally opened its flowers before it exploded and ended its life cycle. Sakura did not bring the barrier down and she watched how people avoided that ally for the time being.


    "So, this is Bloom? It sure is a terrible way for one to live. These plants are sucking all the living energy out of their hosts. What a terrifying thing to face."


    Sakura was surprised to see the situation at hand. And she also doubted that it could be fixed easily.


    She decided to head back and she was immediately ushered into the quarantine chamber where she was isolated and looked at by the people from the outside.


    The bloom could only remain dormant for about two days before it began to show symptoms. But Sakura remained calm even on the third day. It was clear that she had not been contaminated.


    When Sakura came out of the chamber, she could tell that the people were still not comfortable with her. They looked at her with suspicion and wanted her back in the isolation chamber.


    "Lady Sakura, you got lucky. So far, the only ones who have not been contaminated by this disease are you and the divine leader."


    The leader who had been appointed in charge of this case informed Sakura of this fact. He looked hesitant to address Sakura and he even wanted to avoid her.


    ''Coward. I''m pretty sure he was hoping for me to get contaminated so he has an excuse not to meet me again.''


    The leader looked uncomfortable when Sakura searched his gaze for answers. He could not maintain eye contact and quickly looked away.


    "Give me my phone back. I need to do a lot and I have wasted a lot of time already." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura held her hand out and she reluctantly handed her phone back. She quickly opened it, only to see a message from Yoko that said that she would be returning today. That was the best news Sakura had received in a short while.


    So, Sakura got ready quickly and went out to meet Yoko. She needed to inform her cousin of what was happening around this palace after all.


    ....


    As soon as Amane entered the Tsurugi estate, she could tell that the tensions were running high.


    For some reason, even the servants looked restless and they refused to meet Amane''s eyes. They just continued to be on their way and there were far less of them than Amane was used to being.


    ''Are they all avoiding me? No, they all are avoiding Sakura.''


    Amane paid a little more attention to what was happening and noticed the ''real'' problem soon.


    The servants served her just as usual but for Sakura, they kept their distance and they also kept on looking at her like she was a bomb that was about to explode any second.


    It made Amane curious about what happened.


    "So, Sakura, give me a quick rundown of the situation."


    Amane asked as she looked at her cousin in the face. She was sure that Sakura had caught on to the real meaning of her words - tell me what happened here.


    Sakura put her cup of tea down and looked Amane straight in the face. But before she started speaking, she waved her hand and the servants left her and Amane alone in the room.


    "I decided to check out the contaminated area on my own to see what was going on all around. This bloom is truly a terrifying disease and I do not know what is happening."


    Sakura confessed as she put her cup down. She was ashamed to admit that she had been unable to find anything of significance.


    She looked up at Yoko with an apologetic expression but her cousin only sighed.


    "So, you went to the contaminated section area on your own? I can see why the servants are avoiding you now. And¡­you did not find anything of significance? Well, that was what I expected to happen."


    Sakura looked up sharply as soon as she heard Amane''s words. She looked shocked beyond belief.


    "Huh? What do you mean that you expected this to happen? Do you know something about this situation? But how?"


    Sakura asked with a surprised expression.


    "Calm down. How I know about this situation is simple - it is a beast that is doing all this. I can sense its energy''s residue on your body and that is how I narrowed it down. As for how I know that? You don''t need to worry about it."


    Sakura wanted to protest and beg Yoko to tell her. But at the same time, she was sure that Yoko would only spin the story around even more.


    So, what was important was to find out how they could solve this situation.


    "Yoko, what can we¡­" Read new adventures at empire


    "The solution to this problem is not simple. The culprit, the bud bug is something that lives in their host''s stream and they suck their energy. The plants you see are the emergence of their reproduction cycle."


    "Once it enters that stage, there is no stopping it. We will need to drive it out and a lot of people would die as a result."


    Amane explained and Sakura''s heart was not ready to accept it. She did not want a lot of people to die.


    She had seen how the people of the slums lived and she had witnessed their desire to live as well. She might not have said it, but that hand that begged her for help was still revolving inside Sakura''s mind.


    "Yoko, I¡­want to save them all. Is there truly no way to achieve this?"


    Sakura asked with a sad face. She was willing to take anything as long as she got to save those people.


    But Yoko just negatively shook her head.


    "Trying to save one contaminated person here would mean that you are willing to risk the life of thousands more who are not contaminated by the disease. It is a truly vicious cycle you cannot escape from if you get into it once."


    Sakura bit her lip as soon as she heard those words. Objectively speaking, she knew that Yoko was right.


    No matter how much she wished to help everyone, some need to be sacrificed to attain the betterment of everyone.


    But just because this was the logical thing to do did not mean that Sakura had to like it.


    "I will contact the government as well as the divine guilt about what we need to do next. We will handle this situation and bring it under control soon."


    Amane assured Sakura and Sakura did not doubt it at all. She knew that Yoko would control this situation.


    She just felt sad for the people who had to deal with the aftermath of the situation


    "The culprit, I will not let them live a peaceful life. I will make sure to uncover their masks and bring everyone to justice."


    Sakura was shocked by her resolve. She had no need to be this serious, but she still was and that was what shocked her. Even Yoko looked amused by her resolve.


    "Do what you want Sakura. But you need to take responsibility for what you start. I will help you out as much as you want me to."


    It was time for Sakura to take the lead. She quickly tapped into her contacts and began to investigate. She was sure that the culprit had left behind some kind of clue.


    "Sakura, do not waste your time and energy on useless things. If you truly have that much time, then come and help me in the company. It will be better for your future as well."


    Sakura looked up at her mother''s expecting face. Sakura had not seen her mother in the past few days and her sudden appearance was questionable.

 Chapter 259 259: Big decisions to make [pt2]

    Elios Tsurugi''s supper appearance was suspicious. Sakura looked at her mother''s expression and she could not help but feel as if her mother was planning something."I don''t know what you are doing here and I do not intend to know either. Just stay out of my way for the next few days and you do not have to get hurt."


    Sakura warned her mother of this.


    "Sakura, I pity you and feel sorry for you at the same time. You are trying so hard by your efforts will never be recognized if Yoko Tsurugi is about. Did everyone not turn to her as soon as she came back? It is proof that people like her more than they do you."


    Elios tried to agitate Sakura with her words but it only served to make Sakura annoyed at her. Elios observed her daughter''s agitated expression and she knew that she needed to pull back now.


    "I am not advising you or anything Sakura. But maybe it is time for you to pull back and become your person instead of relying on Yoko so much. Otherwise, you will lose something important to you."


    Elios said that before she left. She was sure that her words had done their job of agitating Sakura and she was happy with the outcome.


    She turned the corner with a satisfied expression, only to run into Yoko Tsurugi of all people. The younger gave her a hard stare that Elios found hard to look away from.


    "W-What do you want?"


    Elios asked as she looked at Yoko as well. The younger had a way to unnerve Elios a lot. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to see what a clown looked like so I decided to seek you out. But now that I have seen you, I don''t want to wander around anymore."


    Elios felt her blood boil once Yoko finished speaking. This rude girl had no idea what she was talking about and all she did was agitate Elios.


    "Y-You! You stupid girl. How dare you¡­ not, calm down. I am not willing to fall to the same level as you. I will take my leave now."


    Elios Tsurugi was able to control her emotions better now. She needed to think how she was going to frame Yoko Tsurugi and her agitation turned into acceptance. It made turning away from the situation easier for her.


    Amane watched Elios head out with a proud expression on her face. That made Amane sure that Elios was planning something. She also had the bud bug''s energy on her person but she showed no symptoms of being attacked.


    "Ah, so she is connected to this case after all. I better keep an eye on Elios Tsurugi as well just in case."


    Amane made a mental note to do so before she quickly dialed the numbers she needed to and contacted all the right people. Now she only needed to find the weed that could smoke the bud bugs out of the town.


    But that was the real problem - the weed.


    It was an ancient variety of plant so it was difficult to say if it was still available in the current times or not.


    Except for repelling bud bug, that weed had been useless to keep around. But maybe it would still be around.


    ...¡­


    "I am once again asking you to describe the weed to us, Yoko Tsurugi. Since you are an ally, I will not ask how you know such a weed. But if what you are saying is the truth, then this is our only hope for the situation."


    The government official sitting across from Amane asked her to speak up once more.


    The current meeting had been called during an emergency so there had not been much time to prepare.


    Amane had not had enough time to investigate the weed she wanted to and now she could only describe it to the people around her.


    Of course, the modern people had no idea what she was even saying and they looked confused.


    "I told you that it is a bluish-looking grass which has a small knot at the top. I don''t know how to describe it any better than this."


    The people of Amane''s time just called it the ''weed'' and since it was so common to use, everyone knew when it was being addressed. No one needed to give it a special name or anything.


    "I believe that she is talking about Veria grass. I am ashamed to say that it escaped my mind all this time. But now that Yoko has brought the topic back up, I remember what this disease is as well and what is causing it."


    Everyone turned to look at Charlie Suzuki once she spoke with interested looks.


    They were all interested in what she had to say since she was a highly influential figure. Her every word would likely be broken apart and then twisted to mean anything else.


    But the big fact was - Charlie did not care. She gave Amane a reassuring glance before looking at everyone else. No one was able to say anything in front of her.


    "So, what is the plan? Veria grass is a common enough thing that we can procure a lot of it in a single day. But we cannot just burn it without any plan."


    The government official had a good point. In ancient times, when this grass was used, there used to be a lot fewer settlements and the bud bug did not survive long before they could find another host.


    But that was not the case today. It was highly crowded and had a lot of crowded places. It would allow the bud bug to easily escape and find other hosts. It was a highly dangerous plan to follow for most people.


    "Don''t worry. We will not let the bud big escape and do as it wants to. We will be diverting it to the special sections we have set up. Once there, I will take care of them so do not worry."


    Amane assured the authorities. She could see that they still did not look thrilled with her offer. But they did not look opposed to it either now.


    Since there was not much to do, they quickly agreed. It would only serve to boost their reputation in the long run.


    "Fine, so we know what to do now. If anyone has any objection, then speak up now. Otherwise, we will all meet again tomorrow."


    No one spoke up which meant that they all agreed with the plan.


    Amane knew that they would blame anything going wrong on her so she needed to be careful. It had been a long time since she had used such careful magic.


    ''It will be a fun time up ahead. I cannot wait to¡­''


    Amane felt her arm spasm out of control. It twitched and Amane had no control over it for a whole minute. Find more to read at empire


    But then her arm finally settled down and Amane grabbed it tentatively. She had no idea what just happened but now her arm felt numb to touch.


    "Hey, is everything alright?"


    Charlie put her hand on Amane''s numb arm and Amane could not feel anything from her hand. It was as if her arm did not exist.


    But just as quickly as that happened, Amane regained the use of her arm. It felt as if the whole situation before had been a hoax and Amane had been imagining things.


    "No, nothing is wrong. I thought something bit me a second ago, but that must have been my mind playing tricks on me. We should get going now."


    Amane allowed Charlie to lead her out of the room. She did not let it show that something was bothering her but her thoughts were all over the place.


    She had an idea of what was happening to her, but it was too soon to conclude anything. Amane would need to wait around a little more before things became clear.


    "I will contact my people and get some extra Veria grass to be delivered. I have a feeling that this situation is not going to come under control this easily."


    When Charlie said that, Amane had a feeling that her words were true. She felt as if things were spiraling out of control as well.


    But Amane was also sure that she would be able to keep things calm.


    "Let''s not worry about unnecessary things for now. We have a lot we need to do and I should check up on the situation as well. I need to know what the current condition of the masses is."


    Charlie opened her mouth to protest before realizing that it was Amane''s job to deal with beasts and such things. There was no need for Charlie to be worried about her.


    "Fine, go ahead. But be careful since we need you to be healthy to carry out the operations. I don''t trust these government fools to do anything right. Usually, they cannot even tell which direction they are going if they are not being actively told that."


    Charlie changed the subject as well. Her sharp words drove a laugh out of Amane''s throat and it made her forget the topic at hand.


    "True. these government officials sure are a handful if you don''t keep an eye on them. We need to be careful with them."


    Amane agreed before she walked out of the room. She headed toward the slum district which was the worst affected area. She needed to see the situation with her own eyes or she won''t feel satisfied.

 Chapter 260 260: The mystery of white [pt1]

    Sakura had tried to follow Amane on her trip, but Amane had stopped her from coming. One of them needed to be present back home in case any news regarding the case reached them. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Besides, only one of them going to the slums was enough for the officials to freak out. Amane did not want to deal with the aftermath of what would happen if both she and Sakura were found in the slums.


    More than one official might faint or give them a hard time regarding this.


    The slums were located a little distance away from the Tsurugi mansion and were more on the outskirts of the main city. And even though Amane said that they were located adjacent, it still took about 30-40 minutes to reach the slums.


    The place was filled with diseases and dying people. Some people who still had their consciousness looked at Amane when she moved through the town. Their hopeless eyes made Amane frown.


    However, considering what was going on and the overall condition of the town, it was safe to say that these people had the will to live.


    ''The slums are in a better condition than I thought they would be. There has been no massive outbreak suddenly and that is a good sign.''


    Amane moved around a little more before she stopped to rest. She noticed how people started paying attention to her suddenly once she did that.


    She relaxed and held herself loose. It made her look easy to approach and one curious person could not help himself from heading over to Amane.


    "P-Please, help me. I do not want to die."


    The man who begged for help had a tree coming out of his shoulder. It was obvious to see that he was in the end stages of his disease. Amane could feel the bud bug inside that man become restless.


    This tree would bloom soon.


    "I am sorry but there is nothing I can do to help you out today. But if you manage to survive until tomorrow, you might have a chance to live."


    Amane assured the man as well as the other people around him. The man looked pissed off but resigned to his fate.


    But unlike him, the other people around did not seem to agree. They looked at Amane as if she was their executor and ushered the young away from her.


    "I¡­is there nothing you can do to save me right now? I am willing to do anything¡­"


    The man begged with everything he had. And Amane was sure that this man would follow through on his words as well. He would do anything if it would keep him alive.


    And it was not like Amane could not help this one man out. She could very well save his life. But that would mean exposing what she could do.


    Helping one man would lead to others asking for help as well. And Amane could not keep on curing everyone individually. She did not have enough power of the time to do so.


    "I am sorry. But it would be better for you to wait for the rescue operation that will be held tomorrow. That would be your best net if you want to save yourself."


    Amane assured the man and he looked heartbroken. That was the end of things for Amane¡­


    Or they should have been before she felt the man become angry and he lunged toward Amane. The action was so unexpected that it caught Amane by surprise.


    Before she knew it, the man had a tight grip on her arm and was tugging it toward his body.


    "You are a liar. You know how to cure me and all of us here. You just do not want to use your powers because it exhausts you. Isn''t that, right?"


    The man asked and he was spot-on. This was the main reason Amane did not want to use her powers.


    "Let go of me. I will only warn you once to let me go before I act. And if you do not want to make your situation worse, you will follow my command."


    Amane warned the man but he only laughed a pitiful laugh.


    Hope seemed to have made this man hollow.


    "Go ahead and do what you want to, Yoko Tsurugi. But nothing you do will help you out. I am going to die and I will take you with me."


    Amane looked at the man and he seemed out of his mind. Flowers and other such things began to bud on the man''s body in front of Amane''s eyes and she tried to break his grip on her hand.


    But the man was using all his remaining strength and then some to hold on to Amane. He looked up at her with a broken grin before the tree on his shoulder bloomed.


    Amane broke the man''s arm and gained some distance. Everyone else around her was running away in fright of this blooming tree.


    The bud bug was about to release its larva in the air and there was no way for Amane to avoid meeting it now.


    So, Amane did the only thing she could in this situation - she surrounded herself with a shield that would be impossible to penetrate for the larvae or the big bug itself.


    "I have¡­news for you¡­. Y-Yoko Tsurugi¡­. what you are¡­looking for¡­does not¡­exist¡­"


    The words coming out of the dead individual''s mouth seemed to be directed at her. When those dead eyes looked up at Amane, it did not seem as if a human was speaking.


    Someone or something otherworldly was trying to pass on a message to Amane at that moment.


    ''What I am looking for? All I am looking for is some peace and quiet. Does that not exist in this world for me?''


    Amane was startled by the words but she held her defense in place and once the tree was done blooming, Amane used a sacred fire technique to burn it alive. It would put an end to the larvae of bed bugs as well.


    Since someone had bloomed in this area, people avoided it like the plague. It was a wise decision on their part since it lessened the chance of being contaminated.


    Once the place was finished burning, Amane dropped her shield and looked around. A giant tree stood where the human had once bloomed and now it was scorched from the ground up.


    "May your soul find peace."


    Amane gave a small prayer to the dead man before she decided to head back.


    Amane was not paying much attention to her surroundings so she noticed the flash of white that crossed the next alley.


    Usually, that was not enough to attract Amane''s attention but her instincts decided to follow the white cloth this time. She felt as if she needed to help that person out.


    And it turned out to be the correct decision on her part. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    On the other side, the white-clothed figure seemed to be surrounded by the people of the slums and they all were infected.


    "Whatever you have with you, missy, hand it over. If you do, then no one must get hurt. And you will also be allowed to head back home safe and sound."


    The speaker was a middle-aged man with a huge belly and different roots emerging all over his body. That made him look not only weird but slightly comical.


    Despite this, he had a knife held at ready and threatened the white-cloaked figure. But the white-cloaked figure did not even flinch when they were threatened. Instead, they only scoffed before taking out their weapon.


    A gun was placed in front of the middle-aged man''s face and he went pale suddenly.


    "Look man, I am in a hurry and I cannot sit back and talk to you about all this. Now let me go before I get angry at you. Do you understand?"


    In a single move, the threatened person had become the one to threaten. The middle-aged man flinched but he saw no point in backing off.


    He was dead either way, so he might as well try and get something to eat for his family. That way, he could have a peaceful death.


    "Oh, I-it''s just a gun. I am not afraid. Bring it on, pretty boy. Let''s settle this¡­"


    The ''pretty boy'' knocked the middle-aged man out by hitting him on the head. There seemed to be a pissed-off aura that came from the young person in front of her.


    The person pulled his hood back and their short hair was the first thing Amane saw.


    "You need to get your eyes checked out; you fool. I am a girl, not a ''pretty boy'' and I am also 21 so do not call me that."


    The cloaked figure panted as they finished speaking. Amane could see why this person would be often mistaken as a male. It was the lack of growth in the chest area.


    "Do you have something to say to me as well? Hurry up and tell me before I knock you out as well. I do not have enough patience to deal with this shit."


    Amane was not sure if the other person was talking to her or not. But she decided to make her appearance anyway. She wanted to know more about this person.


    "I''m sorry for looking at you secretly, but you caught my attention. Do you mind if I look more into you?"


    Amane asked as she came out of her hiding spot.

 Chapter 261 261: The mystery of white [pt2]

    "I apologize if you found my interest to be burdensome to you. That was not my intention to do."Amane walked out of her hiding spot and headed toward the figure in the centre of the alley. She stopped once she was a few steps away from the person.


    "What do you want from me? And do not give me that cheesy reply you have for everyone else. I will not fall for it."


    The woman in front of Amane was on high alert. Even if she was interested in Amane, she did not let it show. Her eyes were also guarded and asking Amane what the hell did she want from the woman.


    "I was hiding to see if you would need my help or not. A pretty lady like you ought to have a knight in shining armour moment, right? I wanted to be such an existence for you."


    "But alas, my lady managed to take care of the situation herself and she did not even give me a chance to show what I could do."


    Amane''s tone was half-playful and half-serious. It was difficult to tell what she was feeling and what her actual motivations were.


    The white-cloaked figure took a step back from Amane but there was a subtle blush on her face that told Amane how much she appreciated her words. She had likely never heard such words before.


    "I-I will not fall for your tricks. I know that you are trying to distract me and I refuse to allow that to happen. You better tell me the truth behind your actions."


    The white-cloaked figure asked as she pointed toward Amane. She seemed convinced that Amane had a reason to come after her.


    So, Amane decided to give her one. This way, the white-cloaked girl would not overthink things and would also be inclined to trust Amane more.


    "Ah, you caught me. I did have a reason to come after you. You see, the disease in this town is not naturally caused but something human-made. And since you looked like such a suspicious figure, I decided to follow you and¡­"


    "Wait a minute. Are you saying that I am the cause of this disease? Me? How can you even think that for a minute? I have nothing to do with this situation. The only reason I am here is to meet my family."


    The white-cloaked female quickly explained. Her voice was strong and Amane could tell that she did not lie. She was likely here to meet her family.


    "In that case, allow me to apologize to you. It was not my intention to insult you or to make you feel as if I was accusing you of something. A beautiful girl like you deserves better."


    Amane gave a small bow to the female in front of her. She could tell that she was making the other girl more and more flustered by the second.


    "I¡­stop trying to flatter me with useless words. They would not work on someone like me and a-anyway, you need to start using my name. I am Sara and I am an apprentice witch. It is nice to meet you."


    Now that attracted Amane''s attention. It had been ages since she had heard of mages.


    Even in her time, mages had been rare and powerful beings. They were usually non-human entities who took on a human form to live among humans.


    But it was easy to spot a witch since they were often apathetic and not concerned with human life. Amane used to know a lot of witches, but there was one who was her clear favourite.


    ''Now that I think about it, I wonder how Vivian is doing? Witches are immortal until they want to die. But most do not understand the concept of death so they don''t ever die.''


    That was a topic for another day so Amane forced these thoughts out of her mind.


    "Wow, a witch? That''s a great attitude to have. So, can you use magic? How much and what kind?"


    Amane''s enthusiasm was real. Since she could use magic as well, she wanted to compare the difference in her magical energy to a real witch''s.


    But the more enthusiasm she showed, the more Sara looked downhearted. After several minutes, Sara looked downright miserable and she looked away.


    "I¡­so I might not be ''as good'' as a witch as I say I am. I mean, I can perform small magic but nothing grand so¡­"


    Amane''s eagerness seemed to have put Sara in a bind. Amane had forgotten that despite being a witch, Sara felt like a human. She likely had a hard time producing any magic to perform.


    Now that Amane thought about it, she could understand why Sara was so flustered when Amane asked her to perform magic.


    "You don''t have to show me anything if you do not want to. I understand that magic could be a secret art you are not allowed to practice in front of others."


    Amane nodded and took a step back. Sara breathed a sigh of relief before her face was taken over by a bitter look.


    "No, it''s not your fault and it is not a secret art or something. Magic for me¡­is a little tough and it is a sour spot. But I can still show you if you want me to."


    Sara closed her fist and when she opened it, a butterfly was flying out of her hand and it landed on Amane''s shoulder.


    The butterfly fluttered its wings before disappearing into a cloud of white light. It was a splendid display of basic magic.


    Magic was different from the aura and abilities of the families. Usually, an individual''s power was granted to them at birth and could be nurtured. But it was a singular ability that could not branch out.


    But the magic was different. Magic allowed you to do anything and everything you could imagine. You could even chance the very nature of this world if you wanted. It was the closest thing to gods and only beasts possessed it.


    For the second time in her life, Amane had seen a human possess magic, and that changed a lot of things for her and the world. It was a seed of potential.


    But it was also dangerous. Remembering the first human who used magic was still a little difficult for Amane.


    "A-Anyway, this is all I can do for now. But I will get better in no time. My master says that I am a natural at these spells."


    Amane could see why the witch who was Sara''s guardian would be so enthusiastic to have her around. Sara was a beacon of future hope. She was living proof that magic could live on in other forms as well.


    But none of this had anything to do with Amane. She was here for something else.


    "Ah, this is all very interesting but aren''t you here to meet your family? We should head out and check if they are alright or not."


    Amane reminded Sara of this and the elder gasped out loud. She had forgotten all about why she was here in the first place.


    "You are right. We need to head out and meet my family. I need to make sure that they are alright."


    Sara quickly gathered herself and closed her eyes. Her hand flashed golden before a ray of light escaped her hand. It seemed to be leading her in a random direction.


    "This is a detection spell I have created. Since the normal one took too much magic, I had to modify a lot of things to get it to work now."


    Sara pointed out as she followed the ray of light. Amane had noticed the difference between the regular spell and this new spell she saw Sara use.


    ''I see. So, Sara is intelligent enough to even modify magic spells. That should more than make up for her lack of magic skills.''


    Amane followed Sara and they soon reached a city filled with hustle and bustle. Surprisingly enough, they were out of the slums and Sara quickly jumped out.


    Well, she was about to when Amane stopped her and dragged her back.


    "We came from a highly contaminated area and the people will not be polite to us because of this. It will be better if we change clothes and take a bath first."


    Sara looked ready to protest but then she thought of the situation again and decided to go along with Amane''s words. Continue reading stories on empire


    It was not until they both reached the hotel that Sara remembered something very important and then she looked guilty.


    "I am sorry but I don''t think I have any money on me."


    Sara looked heartbroken when she said those words. As a witch, there had been no need for her to have any money. But she had lived as a human once so she knew the importance of having money for trade. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sara was in luck that her partner was Amane. Amane had never expected Sara to pay for her room anyway.


    "Don''t worry about money. I have plenty of it to cover both of our room costs so just stay here for the time being."


    The hotel manager looked spooked to see them but then he recognized Amane and decided to quickly admit them into the hotel. Amane had to pay double the amount she usually would have but now she has a roof on her head. Both she and Sara quickly freshened up before it was time to head out and meet Sara''s family.

 Chapter 262 262: The mismanagement of time

    "This is the place I called home. Hurry, I can feel the spell gaining power. My parents must be nearby."Sara looked happy to be back home. Amane followed her and she watched how people looked at them with a serious expression. They seemed to be pointing toward them and gossiping as well.


    Some even snickered when they looked at her and Sara. their gestures let Amane know that they had more than a ''few'' things they wanted to say to her.


    ''These people seem to know something that I do not. Somehow, it is pissing me off.''


    Amane wanted to shake one of the on-lookers and ask what they found so funny, but Sara''s excited expression stopped her.


    Continue reading on empire


    Sara quickly knocked on the door in front of her and her eyes sparkled with excitement. Amane paid attention to Sara as well and the door opened directly in front of Sara.


    "Mother, I am back home¡­"


    Sara''s happy expression turned confused before it turned sour. She looked shocked at what she saw in front of her.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Sara looked up at the young woman''s irritated face in front of her. This woman looked nothing like Sara and her essence felt different as well.


    As soon as Sara asked that question, Amane watched the woman fly into a rage and tear Sara a new one.


    "Who am I? I should be the one asking you who you are and what are you doing here. How dare you come here now? Are you here to collect taxes? We don''t have any money for you all."


    The rude lady slammed the door close in Sara''s face. She did not even give Sara a chance to explain what Sara wanted before she forced them out.


    The snickering people finally laughed out loud as soon as they saw the display. This was what they had been waiting for all along.


    "Hey miss, it will be better for you to give up now. That loony lady in there will not listen to you no matter how much you want her to."


    "That''s right. In the past, many people reached out to her to get this house she was allotted for her orphanage but she refused. The orphans she is raising are more important than her life and well-being."


    "So stupid, right? That lady could have married well and lived her whole life happily if she sold this house but she refused to do so."


    People around them laughed as they mocked the brave lady for her decision. As someone who had raised a lot of orphan kids herself, Amane felt empathic to the lady.


    "T-Then what about my parents? What happened to the old couple that lived in that house? Where did they go?"


    Sara questioned but everyone looked confused by her words.


    "A couple? That building has been emptying for about more than 50 years now. The orphanage only opened about 5 years ago so we don''t know what you are talking about."


    Sara broke down. Tears escaped her eyes and she collapsed in the middle of the road. She had no idea what was going on around her anymore.


    But unlike Sara, Amane knew exactly what happened and she felt sorry for Sara''s situation.


    "Sara, did you ever ask your magic teacher how much time has passed since you were taken in? Did you keep track of it?"


    Amane asked the question and Sara looked confused for a minute. She could not comprehend what this question was about.


    "I¡­it was not possible for me to keep track of time myself but I did ask my teacher to keep track for me. She said that it had only been a ''few years'' since I began to live with her."


    Sara explained it slowly as she tried to find out what was wrong with her statement.


    "Sara, a few years for your teacher can be anywhere between 1 to 100 years. Witches are immortal beings so you cannot trust their concept of time." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane explained this to Sara and she watched recognition flash across Sara''s eyes.


    The female likely had realized that the passage of time had been too long for it to be only a ''few years.'' But she had been too busy with her struggles to pay it any attention.


    "That doesn''t make sense. If it has been so many years, then why am I this young? Shouldn''t I have become an old woman by now?"


    Sara asked with a horrified face. She looked up at Amane for answers and Amane did have one for her.


    "It''s because of magic. It has kept you relatively young-looking and healthy. Magic can stop a person''s growth and make them more active and oblivious to the world."


    "So do not feel bad for your negligence. You were just following your nature."


    Amane tried to assure Sara but this made her even more miserable. Her red eyes looked miserable and she bit her lip to stop herself from crying.


    "Hey miss, don''t take our words too harshly."


    "Yeah, we did not mean to pressure you or make you feel bad."


    The people around them had not heard much of what Amane and Sara had talked about so they likely thought that Sara was crying because of them.


    It caused them all to panic and they tried to cheer her up. It made Sara feel lonelier and she tried to suppress her cry once more.


    In the middle of all this, a loud cry pierced the air and then it was followed by another and then another. People ran away from the source of that cry as fast as they could.


    "Oh god, hurry up and run. An infected person managed to escape their slum area and came here. We will all be infected at this rate."


    As soon as people heard those words, they began to panic and run around the vicinity. They did not want to get caught and infected by the bloom.


    "Oh fuck, this is bad."


    "Hurry up and save yourself."


    People ran all around, without any solid direction or meaning to their running. Amane watched this happen and she pulled Sara out of the way of the stampeding feet.


    "Sara, pull yourself together. You can sink yourself in your pity party later. For now, focus on the situation at hand."


    Amane reminded Sara as she pulled her to her feet. Sara blinked a few times to clear the fog that had assaulted her senses and she looked around in shock,


    "What the-...why is everyone running¡­"


    Sara had not heard a word of what was being said but it was too late for them to run away now. The infected person who caused all this panic was walking toward them now.


    Amane could tell from his state that he was about to enter the bloom state.


    "...must¡­. release¡­must¡­grown¡­"


    The infected person repeated these words as he walked faster. It seemed as if he was being controlled by something and that could not be the bud bug.


    As menacing as the bud bugs were, they lacked consciousness and power to affect their targets. Some of them could go age without showing themselves and die in their hosts.


    As such, it was impossible to take this human to be under the bud bug''s control.


    "How annoying. Give me a minute and I will take care of this infected beast for us."


    Amane quickly stood in front of Sara and held her hand out. Her aura formed a solid form and Amane fired it off as a bullet.


    She had not tried especially hard to kill the infected person but she was still surprised when he managed to block her aura. The hard branch on his back twisted around to protect the host''s body.


    Amane''s attack had attracted the infected person''s attention as well since he turned in her direction to look at her.


    As soon as the infected person met Amane''s eyes, it seemed like a switch had been triggered inside his head. His face broke into a huge smile and his eyes also curved up in a happy notion.


    The infected person mouthed ''found you'' to her before he rushed toward her.


    "Sara, out of the way."


    Amane saw it the second the bud bug changed directions and went after Sara instead.


    Sara had not expected it either so she was not able to protect herself. It was only Amane''s fast actions that saved her life.


    "Y-You! What are you¡­?"


    Sara''s question came too late. Amane was already locked in the confrontation with the beast in front of her. Her chains blocked the bud bug''s branches and she snapped them by using force.


    Since the plant was not a part of the bud bug''s body but rather an extension, the infected person felt no pain and was ready to take on Amane once more.


    "Well, aren''t you a stupid one? Do you think you can win against me?"


    Amane asked the bud bug but the host only smiled.


    "Our will¡­.is overwhelming¡­what you¡­are looking¡­for¡­is not¡­here¡­"


    The infected person repeated the same words the first infected person had said to Amane. She was sure that it was intentional now.


    Someone was controlling these bud bugs and they wanted to attract Amane''s attention but she did not know why it would go so far to such a thing.


    "Who are you and what do you want from me?"


    Amane asked but the infected person only smiled. He opened his mouth but it was already too late.


    "Sara, come near me. That person is about to explode."

 Chapter 263 263: This place is weird [pt1]

    Sara was frozen in her place. Her eyes could see that the magic in the air was restless. It was flickering around weirdly and Sara wanted to reach out and calm it.As a witch, it was her instinct to make sure magic remained calm all the time.


    But Amane knew that Sara was not ready to face such a challenge. Her control over her magic was not good rough to stop the collapse of this man.


    And even if it was, it would be dangerous to practice magic in the middle of the town. It would cause too much trouble in the future.


    So despite Sara''s instinctual response to use magic, Amane pulled her body close and shielded them both into the barrier.


    The grinning man exploded and a giant tree formed right above their ears. It was gigantic with its branches spanning a good portion of the neighborhood.


    The tree moved, and many pollen-laces larvae began to fall from the branches. Amane watched as it landed on the ground and the whole place turned yellow.


    An ignorant person would have thought that this was the end and tried to clear up this yellow residue. But Amane knew what she needed to do to get rid of this poisonous thing in front of her.


    "This is troublesome. There are too many larvae for me to separate from the normal household material. I guess the locals would have to be compensated later on."


    Well, it was a good thing that Amane was loaded and would not mind parting with some of the money. She brought out a small piece of paper from her pocket and held it out.


    She had imbued this with Sakura''s essence and the paper busted out into flames the second Amane commanded it to burn everything in its path.


    The fire spread to the houses and even to the streets. It left nothing untouched in its way and Sara looked taken aback.


    "W-What the hell just happened here? Why was there a man who turned into a tree? Is this normal? I thought that was a new race of humans or something when I first saw them. But this looks more like a curse than anything else."


    Sara was slowly coming out of her shock and she tried to comprehend what just happened. She had limited knowledge of magic and the real world so she concluded the situation in the best way possible.


    "A curse? You are mistaken. These people''s condition is not a curse, but a result of their run-in with a beast which causes them to mutate. It is a highly infectious situation and the end for such individuals is not pretty."


    Amane admitted and Sara looked sick and glad at the same time.


    "I never thought that I would be glad to have my parents dead. They would not have to live through such a horrible time."


    Sara seemed to be in pain when she said those words. But she was trying to see the positive in this situation.


    They both were a little too lost in the situation and trying to clean it up that they were startled by the sudden sound of a door opening. They both looked up, only to see a pair of startled but mean eyes looking back at them.


    The female who had slammed the door on their face earlier looked sour to see them still there.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    But at the same time, gratitude flashed across her eyes and she opened her mouth to thank the intruders for saving her and the children she was raising.


    "I¡­this is¡­.you both should come inside¡­."


    In the end, the female was not able to say the words she wanted to and invited the pair inside the orphanage.


    Amane took this offer before the lady could take it back and Sara followed at a more sedate pace. Nostalgia filled Sara''s mind as she entered her childhood house.


    Most of the house had been left intact and it made Sara grateful. But there were also a few scratch marks and other new additions on the house wall that made Sara mad. Her insides boiled as she took in the damage done to her house.


    It made her want to harm the one who had dared to harden her childhood home. Her mercy was not for such rude people.


    "I am sorry, but I only have tea to offer you. Money is tight this month and I want the children to eat a healthy meal."


    Sara looked up at the female who had invited them. Despite her rude words and sharp tone, she looked dignified but also tired.


    For the first time, Sara decided to look past the mask of this person and notice the defeated expression she had. The kitchen behind the female also looked empty and hardly in decent shape.


    "Tea will do for us. I am just surprised to see you managing this orphanage alone. How many kids do you have here, miss¡­er?"


    Amane''s words reminded Sara that her home was being used for good means. No matter how different it looked now, there was a good reason for it.


    "My name is Betty, the director of this orphanage. And for the record, we have about 10-15 people at any given time. Younger children tend to get adopted soon but the rate of orphaned children is too high. No matter what I do, the number does not go down."


    Now Sara felt sad for this female and she also felt ashamed of herself. She was too caught up in her feelings to look at the bigger picture here.


    But she could not help it.


    No matter how noble the end goal of Betty was, Sara could only feel bitterness after losing her home. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see. That''s a huge number to take care of with your limited funds. I assume that you do not get enough support from the locals as well. I saw them glaring at you from afar."


    Sara shuddered as soon as she remembered the looks full of mockery and hate the villagers had given her and her partner. She hated to know what they would have made the ''real'' instigator of these feelings feel.


    "I¡­no, it''s alright. I have been an orphan all my life so I was used to such treatment. I just did not want the kids I was looking after to feel the same way as I did in the past."


    Betty spoke in a soft voice. For the first time, her demure had softened enough to give her face a glow.


    And the irritation was still there inside Sara''s heart, but she also felt fascinated. She had never met a person as diverse as Betty.


    "I see. In that case, would you allow me to help you financially? As you know, my family has the means to provide for you people. So let me know if you need anything."


    Both Sara and Betty looked at Amane with a grateful expression. Unlike Sara, Betty knew who Amane was and her heart jumped in joy.


    "I¡­ are you sure? I have heard that the Tsurugi do not hand out their money without a good cause that can profit them in the future. Our orphanage is¡­"


    "A causality of Yoko Tsurugi''s reckless actions. Hmm, let''s go with that. Doesn''t that make a good headline as well as an excuse to mooch off the Tsurugi fortune? We certainly have a lot of it and it''s also growing day by day."


    Amane assured the orphanage director when she said that. She knew how hard raising kids was and wanted to help.


    But her words only served to make the lady hesitate even more. She looked at Aamne with a grateful yet pained expression.


    "I¡­may not be able to take your offer, my lady. This is too much for someone like me to make use of. But if I need anything, I will get in contact."


    Amane was not surprised when she was turned down in such a manner. She had seen what kind of person Betty was before she had made her decision to support her.


    "Hmm, suit yourself. But remember, you are taking my offer not for yours, but for the kids you are sponsoring. They would need all the support you can get them."


    Once Amane put it like this, Betty felt more comfortable taking her offer. On the other hand, it still irritated Sara a lot to know that she could not do anything in this situation. But her emotions were beginning to calm down.


    Their talk ended and an awkward silence descended into the room. No one knew what to say so they were grateful when a thirteen years old kid forced the door to open and he entered the room.


    "Sister Betty, the pretty fire has calmed down. It was so pretty and blue but now it is all calm once more. Do you think we will be able to see that pretty blue fire once more in the future?"


    The kid asked as he quickly stood in front of Betty. He did not seem to be surprised or annoyed to see the new people in the room.


    The kid did not respond to their presence at all at the start. And it was only after Sara coughed to get his attention that he turned toward them.


    "Char, go back to your room for now. I am sure that you will get a chance to witness such beautiful sights in the future as well so rest for now and ask others to remain inside their rooms as well."

 Chapter 264 264: This place is weird [pt2]

    Betty had been the director of this orphanage for a long time now. For the past 10 years, she had looked after the children who were left behind by their parents and she had never regretted that choice.And when she had finally been offered the chance to become a director by the government, she had been beyond happy and accepted it outright.


    It was not until she had sat in this seat for some time has, she realized how hard it was to take care of an orphanage by herself.


    The children were a full-time job but they were easier to manage than the greedy people surrounding her.


    The house she had been allotted was in a prime location for trade and market. It was a good place for her and the children to be.


    But the greedy people around her had their eyes on the property she was handed over. They approached her with offers of money and property in exchange. And their deals were good¡­


    A little too good to be true so Betty looked at them with suspicion and did not agree with their deals. It pissed off a lot of people when she did that, but Betty did not care.


    She could not afford to lose this place.


    Betty had vowed to protect the children at all costs no matter what happened in the future. And that was also why she had been on alert when she was approached by Yoko Tsurugi with an unknown girl.


    Betty knew who Yoko Tsurugi was and she also knew what her coming here could signify. But she refused to give up her position or her home.


    And now, Betty was somehow in a situation that made her stand in front of Yoko Tsurugi and her companion with one of her orphaned charges warped around her. She looked awkward and she also felt her face heat up.


    "Char, go back to your room for now. I am sure that you will get a chance to witness such beautiful sights in the future as well so rest for now and ask others to remain inside their rooms as well."


    Ever since Betty had taken these children in, she had a feeling that they were special. Especially the latest batch.


    The five kids had appeared out of nowhere and they had been left on her doorstep. And despite Betty''s better judgment, she had taken these children in and cared for them.


    After that, a lot of people had come around to try and adopt those specific five children but Betty had refused for one reason or another.


    Her instincts told her that she should not let these kids go to the wrong homes. That and the fact that these kids did not like most of the parents who came to foster them.


    "Sister Betty, you come with us as well. We want to show you¡­"


    Char trailed off as he looked at her guests. For a second, his eyes widened and then they narrowed. A light threatening growl escaped the kid''s mouth and he forced himself in between Betty and Yoko.


    "You! What are you? Are you even human? Your aura and this feeling¡­you cannot be human. What have you come here for?"


    Betty looked shocked at Char''s behavior and she could not comprehend what was happening. He was usually a well-behaved kid who did not cause trouble.


    At thirteen, he was also the oldest and the most mature kid at this orphanage.


    As such, he was often left in charge of the others and Betty trusted him a lot. So, she was surprised when such a gentle kid showed such aggression.


    But what was even more surprising was the fact that Yoko Tsurugi did not seem to be taken aback. If anything, she looked amused but also sharp when she looked back at Char.


    "You are an intelligent kid, so I am sure you understand that you stand no chance against me. It would be in your best interest to back down."


    Betty tensed as soon as she heard those threatening words come out of Yoko Tsurugi''s mouth. Her instincts were telling her to stand between her and Char so that she could block Char from her.


    Char glared and gritted his teeth in return. But he knew that he stood no chance against Yoko Tsurugi anyway. So, he backed down for now. But he kept on waiting for Yoko Tsurugi with a sharp eye.


    "Hey kid, you have no idea what you are, right? You and your siblings who were left here. You could likely tell that you are ''special'' but now how special you are. So let me tell you what you are."


    The kid tensed but he looked intrigued by the offer as well. He looked at Amane with a hard and turned toward Amane with his eyes looking hard.


    "I am a human. I refuse to believe that I am anything but human and you will not be able to convince me otherwise. I will not hear your lies in the future." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Char denied any possibility of him being anything but human. He knew that if he was not human, then he could not stay with the director and his family. So, he was determined to not let himself but anything but human.


    "Hmm, are you sure you do not want to know? Ignorance might seem tempting at first, but it is all an illusion. The more you know, the better you will be able to face the future."


    Betty had to admit that Yoko Tsurugi had a way with her words. She could tell that Char was contemplating her words and he finally looked up at her.


    "You will not take me away from here, right? This place is my home and I do not want to leave it."


    Char admitted and his response was exactly what Amane had expected it to be.


    "Don''t worry. I am not the one who is related to you, but my partner here. It would be safer to say that both of you are the same breed of half-witches."


    The teenager looked startled. He looked at the Amane with a critical eye and he could not help but feel shocked by her words.


    Here she was, a female who only looked a few years older than him and was likely much younger than him in real-time. But she had managed to uncover his hard-kept secret.


    It was true that Char and his siblings were half-witches. They were created as an experiment and then abandon when their creator died. And as non-humans, their growth rate was stunned.


    Explore stories on empire


    So, they had to move around every few years so that human did not discover their secret. But it looked like his secret identity had been discovered.


    Char was contemplating whether he should kill the teenager in front of him or not when he looked at her face and froze in fear and shock. Every fiber of his body was telling Char not to do anything foolish or he would end up dead.


    "Try to do what you were thinking, kid. But I assure you that you would not be able to get very far. And if you make me your enemy, I will retaliate with everything I have. And I assure you that you would not like my methods."


    Despite being confident in his skills, Char gulped down in nervousness and he looked agitated at the female in front of him. He could not go against her wishes if he wanted to live.


    "Aww, come on. Cut the poor kid some slack. He is trying his hardest to live and here you are, scaring him to death. Don''t worry kid, everything would be alright."


    Char looked away from Yoko Tsurugi and toward her blond-haired companion. He could tell that this female was like him - someone who had magic as well.


    But unlike him who was made in a lab, this female had magic naturally. And yet, both were only half-witches.


    "I¡­will trust you for the time being. Since you are like me, I know that you will not betray my trust. So, what is it that you want from us? I will not believe that you are helping us out of the goodness of your heart."


    Char looked at Yoko Tsurugi with a suspicious expression on his face. He was not willing to believe a word of what she said unless she told him the exact reason why she wanted to help him.


    "You are a smart kid. Sara, take them all to meet your master once and ask her what she thinks about this situation. I am sure she will be delighted to have more students and she might come to the human world as well. Now, I should get going."


    Yoko Tsurugi pulled herself up and everyone looked up at her with surprised eyes.


    "You are going? Don''t you want to observe the situation a little more?"


    Sara asked with a shocked expression. Out of everyone, she was the one who thought that Yoko might see things through to the end with them. She was interested in magic and could perform it as well.


    "Hmm, I would love to stay here and help you out, but I have an appointment with the government. Now, if your teacher decided to visit you, let me know. I would love to meet her myself."


    Especially if she was a witch, then Amane wanted to talk with her.


    But for now, Amane had a promise to keep and a lot of people to save from the bud bugs.

 Chapter 265 265: This place is weird [pt3]

    "So, how are the preparations going? Did you have good news for me?"Amane quickly made her way to the agreed location. The government officials who had gathered there were dressed from top to bottom in protective suits.


    If possible, they did not want to come here at all. But that would tarnish their public image so they had to compromise and come here with as much protection as they could.


    Currently, these heavy suits they wore were what would protect them from the bud bugs. Or that was what they were hoping for.


    Amane knew that it was a foolish dream on their part since the bud bugs were too small to be stopped by these protective suits they wore. And the bugs had a strong enough metabolism to chew through these suits.


    ''Of course, I am not going to tell all this to these officials. It would make them panic for no reason.''


    *cough*


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you sure are a daring woman. I was told that you went to look around the infected area yourself. But where is your protective suit?"


    The official who had volunteered to overlook this operation quickly stepped forward to shake Amane''s hand. He was extremely eager to meet her and overly enthusiastic as well.


    But even then, he was dressed in protective gear from the head to the bottom. Find your next read on empire


    "Hmm? Protective suit? What are you talking about? These things cannot protect you against an infectious beast that is causing this budding. And this protective suit would only give them room to fester."


    Amane had not meant to say all this aloud, but she ended up saying this anyway. She watched as the color faded away from the officials'' faces and they looked far paler and quieter than before.


    Their desire to take off their protective suits was evident as well but they chose to believe in their science than in Amane.


    Which was fair, but also extremely foolish on their part.


    "Sir, we are finished with all the preparations. Tell us when we need to begin."


    Unlike the officials, the workers only had basic clothes covering their bodies because they needed to work. And many of the workers chosen to participate to resolve this situation were wind users.


    "Well, the stage is yours, Yoko Tsurugi. Hurry up and take care of the situation."


    The official handed everything over to Amane. They quickly ran away so that they would not have to bear any responsibility for what was about to happen.


    Amane watched them run away with an amused look on her face before she turned toward the city. She was currently standing at the tallest building near the slums and she flickered her wrist.


    The fire started to burn the Veria grass and the smoke escaped into the city.


    "Now, use your powers to direct the smoke toward the forest. I will take care of things from there."


    Amane assured the officials and the workers. They obeyed her orders but Amane quickly noticed that something was wrong.


    All the smoke in the city was not going in the forest''s direction. A significant amount of it was being diverted to the other side.


    And this was not a natural phenomenon.


    The second Amane mixed her magic into the gathering, she could feel the forceful push of air that separated the second cloud. She was also able to pinpoint the people who were causing such trouble.


    Amane quietly walked around to not cause any suspicion among the people until she crossed the three culprits two times before she decided to make a move.


    She moved swiftly and knocked the first rule-breaker out and used her chains to bind the second and the third one. It broke their concentration and the smoke began to move in the correct direction.


    "W-What do you think you are doing to us? Let us go right now."


    "Yeah! We were just doing what we could to help you. Why did you have to tie us up like this?"


    The people complained as they were held together. They knew that they had been caught in the act of sabotaging this mission but they could not figure out how that happened. As far as they knew, they had been extremely careful.


    "No matter how careful you are, you are all rats in the end. It was obvious that you would get caught the moment you thought of berating my trust."


    Amane assured the three as she patted the person she had knocked out. Well, Amane''s foot patted the person''s stomach before Amane walked over to the side of the tall building and looked down.


    Most of the smoke had run out of the city and into the forest by now.


    "Get ready with the second smoke. We will let it stay in the slum for two days. It should be enough time to drag all the bud bugs out."


    Amane assured as she lit up the special Veria grass. This one had been mixed in with other herbs and now gave off a red smoke. It took about 20 minutes for the red smoke to spread across the town as well. And that was when Amane took a few steps back.


    "Lady Tsurugi, what should we do now? These were all the instructions we were given regarding this."


    One of the workers asked once his job was finished. Everyone was confused about their next move but they did not have enough time to think about it because huge trees began to sprout all around one after the other.


    People who were at the final stages of the bud bug infections were beginning to turn now. Those who could be saved would be determined at this level.


    "Now? We all should run away as far as possible. I doubt any building in a 500-meter radius would survive such an onslaught of bloom."


    Amane warned before she opened the door. Everyone panicked and quickly began to fly out of the radius. Amane picked up the person she had knocked unconscious and held the chain of the other two in her hand.


    "Now you people, I have some beef with. Let''s have a close discussion, shall we? If you lie to me, then I will know and I will leave you to die here."


    Amane threatened the three¡­ two people in front of her. She looked over at them and they looked conflicted.


    Then, they looked at Amane with a look filled with dread and desperation.


    "We are so sorry. We did not mean to sabotage this mission. We were forced to do so in the first place."


    "Yeah, we were threatened and our boss gave us an ultimatum. Believe me when I say that we had no other choice in this matter." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane heard the two people in front of her plead. Their cries sounded genuine but Amane felt as if these people were trying to fool her somehow. These people seemed like seasoned actors who were trying to make Amane believe them.


    ''Hmm, interesting. I must admit that these people are good. Unfortunately, they have met their match in me. But I will enjoy their acting if they want me to.''


    "I see. So, you both say that you had no choice but to follow your master''s words if you wanted to live. It is, indeed, a difficult situation to be in and I sympathize with you. It would not have been easy for you to live until now."


    Amane pretended like she understood these people''s plight and decided to use them. She let their chains fall and watched as greed filled their expressions.


    "T-Thank you. I promise that we will not let your trust in us fade. We will bring back good news for you."


    Amane let these people go. But she also tagged them so that she could keep an eye on them.


    As expected, they did not get to go far before their life ended by mysterious means. That was what Amane expected from the people who tried to run away from her.


    It was a good thing that she had kept one of them with her for questioning later.


    "Well, you are coming back with me. I don''t know if you should consider yourself lucky for being alive, or curse your fate for being left with me."


    The unconscious man did not say anything to Amane and she quietly brought him back home. She threw him to the servants and ordered them to keep this man captive.


    Amane had only walked around for a little while in her garden when she felt a pair of arms close around her middle.


    "Yo~Ko~have you been ignoring me these past few days? Ah, I feel so betrayed. You used me for my ability and then threw me away. How is this fair to me?"


    Charlie''s arms tightened around Amane''s middle and she pulled Amane''s back to her chest.


    At first, Amane felt as if Charlie was just playing around but it because evident that it was not the case. Charlie''s body was shaking and her breath was labored. It seemed as if she was having trouble focusing and her eyes kept on crossing.


    "Oh dear, you seem like you are in trouble. Here, let me help you back to the room."


    Amane pulled her arms around Charlie''s middle and pulled her body closer. She did not let it show, but Charlie was pushing most of her weight on Amane''s body right now.


    It seemed like Charlie was having an adverse reaction to something and Amane knew from experience that it was the pollen in the air.

 Chapter 266 266: The pollen attack [pt1] R-18

    Amane dragged Charlie all the way back to her room with much difficulty. Charlie tried to breathe properly but her windpipe was coagulated by the pollen.It was a miracle that she had managed to last as long as she had until now.


    "Oh, you poor thing. I will need to take care of you until you get better, right?"


    Amane picked up the glass of water on the table and took a large gulp of water. Then, she held Charlie''s head in her hands and forced her tongue down her throat.


    The water felt cool and pleasant as it moved down Charlie''s throat. The aura inside it helped wash the pollen in her throat down.


    Amane''s tongue continued to help and relax Charlie''s mouth. She forced her tongue to go as deep as she could and Charlie panted when Amane pulled back.


    Her mouth was wide open in shock and her eyes looked ready to bulge out when Amane stopped kissing her.


    "So, do you feel better? Your body certainly knows how to react to this stimulation."


    Amane teased as she touched the hard cock in front of her with her hand. Being forced to swallow the water had turned Charlie on and the touch on her sensitive cock made her arch.


    "I¡­did not mean to¡­"


    Charlie panted as she tried to prove her innocence. It was the first time she did not have a sexual motive for visiting Yoko and then this had happened.


    "I know. But we also need to take care of our bodies. The pain and annoyance of this happening must be unbearable, right? Then, leave everything to me. I will nurse you back to health."


    Amane assured Charlie before she cupped her face and pulled her back into a gentle kiss. This made Charlie''s instincts calm down and Amane was able to push her back on her back.


    "Aww, your cock is so hard. It must be hurting to endure this much. Let me help you out a little here."


    Amane rubbed the hard cock in front of her. Charlie threw her head back and panted at the rush of feelings she felt. Your next read awaits at empire


    "Y-Yoko, please¡­let me¡­cum¡­"


    Charlie panted and begged to be allowed to find her release. Amane had been about to finish Charlie off when she watched Charlie beg. Suddenly, Amane no longer wanted to allow Charlie to come so easily.


    She wanted to prolong Charlie''s torture. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I do not want you to come. Be a good girl and hold yourself back."


    Charlie whined as Amane pulled her hand back just when she felt herself come. It made her much-anticipated release halt and Charlie cry in agitation.


    She wanted to complain to Yoko about it, but the elder was patting her head at the same time she stroked her cock. It made Charlie feel very different emotions.


    "I¡­please¡­it''s too much¡­"


    Charlie complained once more as she felt the effect of pollen entered her body. The heat that covered Charlie''s senses was making her mind go blank.


    Her current state was worse than her condition during the heat. Charlie would not be able to control her senses in her current condition.


    "Don''t¡­*huff*...tease me too much. I don''t think I can hold myself back anymore."


    Charlie complained as she felt her cock rapidly swell. Amane''s teasing touches were not nearly enough for her. But every time she was close to coming, Amane pulled her hand back.


    "Aww, is my baby shy? Don''t worry because I will make you feel better¡­"


    Amane whispered but something unexpected happened. Amane was pushed on her back and she could only look up and blink as her body was caged by Charlie''s heavier and bulkier body.


    "I cannot control myself anymore. I want my release now."


    Charlie''s features had taken some of her other characteristics. Her fangs were larger and her tail fluffier. The pair of ears on her head was also very prominent.


    But the thing that made Amane most concerned was the leaking cock Charlie had. Her hardness leaked out of her panties and made Amane''s thighs wet.


    "Charlie, are you trying to rebel against me? I do not like kids who disobey me."


    Amane patted Charlie''s head gently but her words did not contain any of that gentleness. Her hands pinched Charlie''s side causing Charlie to feel faint. Her whole-body weight fell on top of Amane.


    But despite that, she did not move her arms from around Amane.


    The obvious moment of Charlie''s hips did not escape Amane''s notice. Quick fingers slipped inside her panties and pulled her big cock out.


    "Yoko¡­I''m sorry but I cannot hold back."


    Charlie rubbed her naked cock right on top of Amane''s pussy. Charlie''s slick made Amane''s legs wet with pre-cum and a thick white cum slipped on top of Amane''s body.


    Amane let Charlie continue her show for a few more minutes before she decided to turn the tables. She closed her legs around Charlie''s waist and turned her around.


    Charlie blinked up at Amane and tried to warp her head around what just happened.


    "You decided to be a naughty child, Charlie. As I have told you before that naughty children ought to get punished, so it is time for your punishment. First, we shall make it so that you cannot use your hands."


    Charlie growled in agitation as Amane held her wrists tightly in her hand and pressed her weight against the mattress. She wanted to break free but Amane was just not giving way.


    That, combined with Amane''s whole-body weight being pressed on top of her made Charlie moan and flinch.


    She subtly tried to move her hips against Amane''s hips, only for Amane to pull back teasingly once more.


    Did you think it was going to be that easy to overpower me? No matter how agitated you get, I will not let you get away from me."


    Amane promised before she pulled Charlie''s clothes down. Her pants were soaked wet and would likely not be able to be used again.


    But none of the pair cared about it as they drowned in each other''s passion.


    Amane moved down Charlie''s body and her hands explored the bound person in front of her. Charlie tried to break through the bonds once more but Amane just strengthened them using her magic once more.


    "I told you before, Charlie. No matter what you do, you will not be able to break free. So, you might as well give up now."


    Amane assured the other as she reached Charlie''s cock. It was swollen and the knot seemed to be forming at the base.


    It told Amane how close Charlie was to her rutting period. Her body was indicating all the signs of her being in one.


    "Oh my! You sure are a big girl. But will you be able to come inside my mouth without knotting me?"


    Amane asked and licked across Charlie''s cock. Charlie tried to buckle her hips and force her cock to go inside Amane''s throat but Amane pulled her mouth back.


    "Charlie, be patient. I told you that you should not be so impatient. Now, let me see your cute cock bounce."


    Amane rubbed Charlie''s cockhead and then pulled back once more. Charlie''s eyes rolled into the back of her head and her mouth drilled. She looked ready to faint because of the pleasure.


    "Y-Yoko¡­please¡­give me¡­release¡­it¡­hurts¡­."


    Charlie broke her restraints and reached out toward Amane but she managed to not only dodge Charlie''s attack, but she also rolled away in time.


    Charlie growled and lunged toward Amane. She tried her best to catch the younger but Amane managed to get away in the nick of time every time.


    "Hold still. I just want to grab you once."


    As if Charlie''s words made Amane feel reassured. She bided her time and just as Charlie felt sure that she would be able to catch Amane, she was proved wrong and her back touched the ground once more.


    Amane immediately rubbed her hard cock and Charlie came with a violent shudder.


    Charlie''s cock was still hard and Amane leaned down to lick the strip off her cock. Charlie growled as her pleasure began to turn into frustration once more.


    But before Charlie could do anything, Amane snapped her wrist and chains bound Charlie''s body once more.


    "Tsk, you are asking to be teased by me, Charlie. Since you gave me such a good show, I will also give you a good show in return."


    Amane promised and raised her hips. She held her open and dripping pussy in front of Charlie''s eyes.


    A finger disappeared into her hole and Charlie''s eyes looked with rapid attention as Amane''s finger was swallowed by her body.


    One finger turned into two and then three until Amane was stretched to her limit around her fingers.


    She forced herself to open even more and held her pussy in front of Charlie''s face.


    "You want to be buried in here, right? I can feel your desire so you do not have to hold back. If you tell me what you want, then I might give it to you."


    Amane promised and she watched as Charlie''s attention continued to move toward her pussy. The open and inviting lips made her mouth go dry.


    "You want this, right? I can see it in your eyes. You cannot look away from my dripping wet pussy. You are a slut for me."


    Charlie tried to speak but all she was able to get out were growls and moans of agitation. Her hips continued to move in the air to try and get more friction.

 Chapter 267 265: Making an arrest [pt1]

    "You are sure. This timing seemed too much to coincide. I am sure that this was not an accident at all. You planned to kill us all with that bloom, right?"One thing Amane had to say about human nature was that it was ever-changing and easily influential.


    And once the seed of doubt had been sown among the public brain, they would always doubt whatever they heard. This effect was even more prominent if the seed was negative.


    In this case, as soon as one person had thrown their accusations, the others followed his example and reached their conclusions. It ended up causing a chain reaction among the people.


    Even those who wanted to be logical and tried to raise their voices were muffled by the masses. It ended up being a mess overall.


    Sakura watched this happen and her annoyance sky-rocketed. She had reached her end for tolerating bullshit and she fired off a large fire into the sky.


    When it erupted, it caused a loud cracking noise and everyone turned to look at her. They all looked quite concerned after seeing Sakura''s silent anger.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    "Everyone, quieten down. This was all an accident and Bloom is not a disease anyone could have seen coming. I promise to look over this incident personally and find the root cause of it for you all."


    Sakura promised and the reporters finally calmed down. They trusted Sakura a little bit since she had saved their lives. Her mother was a well-known public figure and she had a relatively clean reputation.


    Compared to her, Yoko Tsurugi was an enigma with unclear motives. And the people felt safer with having Sakura head the investigation.


    "Still, someone needs to be held accountable for causing our lives to be put in danger. There is no way I will calm down otherwise."


    Once more, these reporters raised their voices and demanded to be heard. Sakura bit her lip in annoyance but she had no solution for them.


    She could tell that some of these agitated people were placed there by the elders and her mother. As such, their task must cause chaos and confusion. They wanted to lock Yoko up and hold her responsible for what happened.


    Amidst this confusion and chaos, no one wanted to be the first one to fire off accusations. But the longer it took for anyone to reply, the more people got nervous.


    They started to think if anyone was on their side or not. Fractions began to form mentally inside people''s minds and it would not take long for them to turn to agitation.


    Since this was something, Amane wanted to avoid, she decided to hold her hand up. Everyone went quiet as soon as they saw her move. Everyone looked tense to see what her next move would be.


    But even before Amane could make any move, someone else walked out of the crowd and shocked them all.


    "Allow me to take control of this situation for now. I am from the government and I have been dispatched here to take Yoko Tsurugi into custody. Please do not fight me and come with me quietly."


    Amane had not expected to see Stella once more. But here she was, standing in front of Amane with an unhappy expression on her face. It seemed as if she did not agree with the decision that had been reached.


    But despite her disagreement, she decided to force her personal feelings back and pay attention to what was happening in front of her.


    "Officer Stella, you are the one appointed to this case? I am so relieved to see this."


    One of the merchants sighed in relief once he noticed who the officer in charge was. It was safe to say that Stella''s reputation was known to everyone by now.


    People looked relieved to see Stella among them and looked toward her for further instructions.


    "Oh, so you mean to say that I am under arrest and I should not resist you. In that case, I will not fight against you. You can cuff me up, officer."


    Amane held her hands out and her eyes had a teasing look in them. Even Sakura held her words back but she had a pained look on her face. She did not like that Yoko was being arrested for something that was not her fault.


    "I am sorry but this is the protocol. If there is anything you want to tell your family, do it now. You will be out under watch once you reach your holding cell."


    Stella informed Amane and everyone looked tense when they heard that. They all had been demanding for Yoko Tsurugi to get arrested but that had been more of a symbolic gesture. They did not expect her to get arrested.


    And somehow, the beasts in the Tsurugi estate seemed to realize what was happening. A roar was heard before the broke free and panic surged among the masses.


    Everyone tried to run away, only to realize that they were surrounded. Even Stella and Sakura seemed shocked to see such a display.


    "I-I am sorry, lady Tsurugi. I tried to stop them b-but I was afraid and these beasts do not listen and¡­"


    The temporary keeper tried to explain to Amane what happened while he trembled in his place. He looked sick and scared to see what would happen to him.


    "Hmm, I understand. These kids are not something an ordinary person like you can handle. You can stand down now since I will take care of the situation from here on."


    Amane assured everyone and they all watched with morbid fascination as Amane put her hand on the Griffin''s head and it backed down.


    Not only the Griffin, but the other beasts backed down as well. They all still looked annoyed and ready to rampage, but Amane had forced their hand.


    "M-My god! So, the ability to tame beasts was real? I never thought this was¡­despite all the evidence present."


    There were several moments of Amane taming beasts that had been captured on tape and circulated online. But despite that, some people doubted her claim and thought of her as a con artist.


    These rumors did not bother Amane so she never bothered correcting the masses.


    "Now you all, go back to your homes. I will come back soon so there is no need for you to be concerned about me like this."


    Amane assured the beasts she was rearing and they still looked angry at what was happening. But in the end, they all decided to go back.


    Well, all of them except Moony. The dragon decided that she wanted to go with Amane and she landed on Amane''s shoulder quite gently.


    The crowd watched with morbid fascination and held their breaths. They all felt fear run down their spine when they noticed how the moon dragon was looking at them intending to kill them all.


    They all watched Yoko Tsurugi walk toward Stella with light footsteps. They were all ready to see a fight break out any second and made plans to save themselves.


    But contrary to what they thought, Amane held her hand in front of Stella and looked her in the eye.


    "Are you not going to cuff me when you take me into custody? I am the suspect you decided to hold into custody so you need to follow through with your words."


    Everyone watched as the pair of cuffs closed around Yoko''s arms. Everyone was surprised to see this happen and they all felt put for Officer Stella as well.


    The moon dragon seemed to be noticing everything and she looked agitated with what was going on.


    "I am sorry for taking you into custody like this. I promise to get to the bottom of this situation as soon as possible for your sake."


    Stella promised as she tightened the cuffs on Amane''s wrists. This action seemed to visibly pain her but it was done quite efficiently.


    Once Amane was secured, Elios Tsurugi stepped forward and made the most mournful look she could about the situation.


    "Oh, my dear Yoko. How could this happen to you? What would happen to your family now? But don''t worry dear, your uncle and I will take care of everything for you. We will take hold of the Tsurugi household and¡­"


    "There is no need for Aunty to bother with all this. Sakura has been assisting me for quite some time now and she is more than capable of taking over half of my responsibility. As for the other half, I will transfer it to Eclipse. He knows enough about beasts to be able to handle them."


    Elios Tsurugi flinched and her insides burned. Even the elders looked pissed about this decision.


    "Not. Yoko Tsurugi, have you gone mad? Not only did you get yourself arrested, but you also want to go against our long-held tradition of having only one person in power. We will not allow this to happen."


    Elder Dao yelled this quite loudly. His anger had reached its boiling point so he did not even realize the danger he was in.


    The only one to take note of the situation was Elder Hao and that was because he was the neutral party here. He knew well that this arrest would not affect Yoko at all and it might even boost her reputation.


    After all, he had seen how Yoko had reacted when this bloom happened. It had not been her plan and her people would make sure to bring the truth to light.


    And once Yoko comes back, her position will be more solid than ever before.


    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 268 268: The pollen attack [pt2] R-18

    Charlie desperately tried to get to Amane. She was like a parched traveler in the desert who had just seen an oasis.But the more she struggled, the tighter Amane made her bonds become. Amane enjoyed seeing Charlie in that compromised position.


    After a while of finally teasing herself, Amane decided to give relief to both herself and Charlie. The heat caused by these pollens could become dangerous if it was not taken care of fast.


    "Charlie, settle down and present your cock to me. I will do you a favor and milk you with my pussy now."


    Amane promised and Charlie only had enough brain capacity to become still and hold her hips up. Her hard cock stood still for Amane to play with. Amane touched the slit of that leaking cock and watched as pre-cum stuck to her hand.


    She brought her sticky hand up to her lips and licked it. Charlie''s darkened eyes looked at Amane in desperate hunger.


    "Don''t worry. I am all yours to claim for now."


    Amane promised and she raised her hips to lower them on top of Charlie''s greedy cock. Amane''s body swallowed the huge length without any problem.


    There was a small dent in Amane''s abdomen where the cock was hitting her. It made her stomach look bigger and Charlie moaned in appreciation.


    She knew that she had not been the one to get Amane pregnant but her sex-filled instinct-driven brain did not understand that concept.


    Charlie could smell a pregnant mate in front of her and that made her buckle wildly inside Amane. She wanted to reach even deeper inside Amane but the grip on her hands stopped her from making any reckless moves.


    "Need..to go¡­deeper¡­fuck¡­better¡­"


    Charlie''s instincts were yelling at her to satisfy her mate. She tried to drive her cock as deep as she could in her present situation.


    But Amane held Charlie at bay. She pulled that cock out of her body and watched as her pussy clung to it lewdly.


    "Deeper¡­. I want to fuck¡­deeper¡­"


    Charlie moaned as she watched Amane with only half of her cock inside her body. The other half was exposed to the air and it yearned to be inside Amane''s heat as well.


    "Ohh, you are so big. I only¡­*huff*...took half of you in but¡­*moan*...you are hitting my G-spot. Your cock is addicting."


    Amane moaned as she bounced on that cock in front of her. It felt far too good and pleasing for her.


    Charlie was frustrated by that slow pace. She wanted to break free and bounce that body on top of her cock. She wanted to dive deep into Amane''s womb and fuck her pregnant belly even more. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, Charlie bided her time. She waited until Amane threw her head back in pleasure before she broke her restraints off and held Amane''s middle.


    Her hot hands landed on Amane''s waist before she was picked up and dropped on top of a huge cock. Charlie''s cock split her in half, just as Amane had expected her to. Every nerve in her body sang out in pleasure.


    "Huff¡­I''m sorry¡­cannot hold back¡­"


    Charlie apologized before she began to bounce Amane on top of her cock. All her actions were fast and accurate, aimed at maximizing her pleasure.


    But Amane was not too crossed with her since she had allowed Charlie to break her restraints before fucking Amane. She knew what she had been doing after all.


    "There is no¡­need to hold¡­back for¡­my sake¡­fuck me¡­. hard¡­. Charlie¡­"


    Amane gave the permission and Charlie stilled before she turned Amane''s body around and positioned her on her hand and knees.


    It only took a single thrust before Charlie was back inside Amane''s body with full force. Her cock was buried deep inside Amane''s body and it reached the deepest parts of it.


    "Womb¡­need to fuck¡­more¡­"


    Charlie had lost control of her basic instincts and now has uncontrolled thrusts. Her cock was on the verge of slipping into Amane''s womb but she still showed some restraint for the pregnant woman.


    But Amane needed Charlie to be harder on her body.


    "It''s alright Charlie. You can fuck me deeper if you want to. My body is *huff* yours tonight."


    Amane promised and that made the remaining restraints on Charlie''s sanity snap. She grabbed Amane''s waist tightly with her hands before holding her still and drilling in deep.


    Her cock slipped past Amne''s womb opening and directly inside. The egg Amane was carrying kissed Charlie''s cock hole and the older one shivered at the feeling.


    "Amane''s baby¡­can feel it¡­touching me¡­Mine¡­"


    Charlie hisses as her mouth nibbled on Amane''s shoulder. Her fans were out and Charlie bit down at Amane''s throat. Blood flowed out of the wound but Charlie seemed to not care.


    She seemed satisfied with the deep mark she had made and her cock got just a bit larger than before. She felt the knot form at the base of her cock and quickly forced her hips as deep as she could inside Amane''s body.


    "Gonna knot you¡­"


    Charlie spoke at the same time her knot locked her with Amane. Both females had no time to react before their bodies were tied together.


    Amane felt her stomach stretch as more and more cum filled her body. She felt her stomach bolting and her eyes rolled into the back of her head with pleasure.


    "You''re filling me so much. Charlie, look. My stomach looks bigger, right?"


    Amane forced Charlie''s hands to land on her stomach which was beginning to look bigger than before. Charlie moaned as soon as she felt that and her knot forced even more liquid out of it.


    It would take some time for the knot to go down and until then, they were both stuck together.


    "Oh my! My baby sure is a healthy one. You are coming so much inside my body. Look, how big you made me."


    Amane managed to turn around a little to have a look at Amane''s face but there was an adorable blush that covered it. Charlie looked embarrassed to hear Amane say all these cringy words.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I am so much older than you so treat me with respect, will you?"


    Charlie asked but her voice had fake annoyance in it Amane only giggled before she leaned back to kiss Charlie.


    Charlie obliged, not realizing that Amane was going to force her tongue down her throat. That caught Charlie off-guard and she flinched before moaning into the kiss. Amane''s tongue made Charlie lose all control of her limbs and she collapsed right on top of Amane.


    When Amane pulled back, she had a smirk on her face.


    "What''s wrong? Did my kiss make you feel faint? You collapsed due to the pleasure I gave you, Charlie."


    Amane teased Charlie with her words. Charlie looked embarrassed with her condition and she buried her face in Amane''s neck to hide her blush. But the humiliating words made Charlie''s cock twitch just a little bit more.


    "Shut up. I do not want to hear such words from you. I don''t think I can take your teasing right now."


    Charlie admitted but her body was still knotted inside Amane and she was coming a lot. Amane milked Charlie dry before the older one stopped knotting and pulled out.


    Charlie gulped as she watched her cum leak out of Amane''s body in spades. She wanted to push it all back with her finger and her desires won in the end. She pushed her finger inside Amane''s body and watched it disappear into that body.


    When Charlie pulled her finger out, it was covered in white, and was startled when Amane grabbed hold of her finger and took it into her mouth.


    Amane''s tongue licked her finger clean and pulled her body up.


    Charlie''s attention was stolen by Amane''s pussy once more as it leaked all the white cum out of itself. The shiny liquid enchanted Charlie and she licked her lips in want.


    "You want to clean me up, Charlie? I will not say no to that."


    Charlie was startled when she was called out suddenly. She had not expected Amane to catch her subtle hints. But she was also shameless enough to take up this offer.


    Amane watched as Charlie leaned down to lick her things. Her rough tongue and sharp teeth made concentrating difficult but Amane was a pro at paying attention. She grabbed Charlie''s hair and gently nudged her to go faster.


    "My baby is so good. You take so good care of me. You are even cleaning me up now."


    Amane''s words caused Charlie to flush in embarrassment. She could not help but want to follow the instructions she had been given.


    Her tongue licked across Amane''s thighs before reaching her pussy folds. All the cum inside Amane was starting to leak out once more.


    Seeing Amane''s defiled body made Charlie hard once more. The heat was not completely out of her system yet and Amane noticed this as well.


    "Oh my. Looks like we need to cure you once more. In that case, why don''t you take what you want from my body this time? Here, I will even hold myself open for you."


    Amane''s hand sank into her pussy and she pushed it open. All the cum that was inside her rushed out of her and it made Charlie feel irritated. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    ''My claim, it''s leaking out. I need to replace it as soon as possible.''


    Charlie growled before she positioned her cock in front of Amane''s pussy and pushed into her body with a single thrust.

 Chapter 269 269: The pollen attack [pt2] R-18

    Amane had expected Charlie to be aggressive. But she had not expected Charlie to dive head-first into fucking her once more.As soon as she had been able to, Charlie had pushed Amane''s legs up and exposed her pussy. The position left Amane rather vulnerable and it also forced all the cum down her pussy and into her womb.


    Amane was already pregnant with an egg but it seemed like Charlie wanted her to conceive once more.


    "Yoko¡­feels good¡­warped around¡­me¡­want to¡­keep you¡­like this¡­"


    Charlie growled as she forced her body to fuck more into Amane. She pulled Amane''s hips higher and higher until she feet were not even touching the bed. That left Amane with nothing to support her body weight.


    And that was Charlie''s intention as she forced her hips to go faster and faster inside Amane''s body. She was fucking her right in the womb.


    "Charlie¡­slow down¡­the egg¡­you will harm it¡­"


    Amane warned but she was not worried. Phoenix eggs were made to take a tumble or two. There was no way this egg would break no matter what Charlie did to it physically.


    But Amane''s words spurred Charlie even more. She paused for a brief second before intent flashed inside her eyes and Charlie fucked even harder into Amane''s body.


    "You can take it. If not, then we can fuck you pregnant once more, I am sure¡­you will enjoy it as well."


    Charlie assured Amane as she continued to fuck into her body. Her long cock was buried deep into Amane''s body and it forced Amane to just sit there and take it all.


    At times, Amane could not even breathe with how hard she was being fucked right now. Pain and pleasure began to mix inside her head and forced herself to take a deep breath.


    But even that was fucked out of her body with a heavy thrust.


    "Charlie, too much. You are going too fast. You will break me."


    Amane panted as she felt her body being forced to stretch on that hard cock. Charlie was just not slowing down and it left Amane in a weird state of half-fulfilment.


    Finally, Charlie reached her end and she forced her cock in as deep as she could. Amane panted in relief as she felt the cool cum fill her body. She managed to climax around that cock as well.


    They both panted in relief as Charlie pulled out. Thankfully, she had not knotted Amane this time and only her cum leaked out of Amane.


    There was a mournful look on Charlie''s face as she looked at all the cum leaking out of Amane. She likely wanted to push it all back inside Amane but her rationality was finally back and she realized what she had been doing.


    No matter how thick of a face Charlie had, she could not help but blush when she looked at her eagerness. It also did not help that Amane was giving her an amused look while she forced her body to stand up.


    "Hmm, look at all this mess you made of my body, Charlie. You were truly like an eager puppy, wanting to fuck me as hard as you could."


    Amane teased as she stood up on shaky legs. All the white coated her legs and her stomach as well. Charlie was unable to turn her head away from Amane''s body.


    Her cum might have dented Amane''s stomach but she still remembered the slight bump it initially had.


    "You are beginning to show signs of being pregnant. You should be careful from now on to wear appropriate clothes."


    Charlie warned as her throat went dry. Speaking was a difficult task in her current condition but she managed to force her words out.


    Her cock and her body were spent but Charlie could not help but curse her fate. She still felt the annoying energy swirling inside her body. It made her feel rather annoyed and her sex drive was through the roof right now.


    Her cock was standing at attention once more, wanting to experience being inside Yoko''s body once more. But even she knew that it would be too much too soon for Yoko to entertain her.


    The knotting must have hurt and then Yoko had given herself no time to recover. Charlie did not want to inconvenience Yoko in any way.


    But of course, this did not go unnoticed by Amane as well.


    She looked at Charlie''s uncomfortable expression and pulled herself up. She walked and once she was in front of Charlie, she forced her to look up.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "You are hard once more and now you are trying to hide it from me? Tsk, I thought I taught you better than this."


    Charlie looked startled and she opened her mouth to protest. But her words were swallowed back by her once she looked into Yoko''s eyes. They were telling her not to make a fuss and accept her fate.


    "I am sorry. I did not mean to hide my condition from you. I will take my punishment gracefully."


    Charlie spoke and she folded herself in a submissive pose. She did not want to appear too eager in front of Amane.


    She needed to show her sincerity and show that she had learned her lesson. But the look in Amane''s eyes made Charlie swallow her words. It told her that she should be submissive and not agitate the female in front of her.


    "Oh, so you are sorry? But your cock doesn''t look so sorry to me. Look how it is standing at alert once more. It wants to fuck me once more, right? That is what you desire- my body."


    Amane asked as she rubbed Charlie''s cock with her foot. Charlie moaned as soon as she felt Amane''s foot touch her cock. The sensations she felt made her shiver.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling too much now? Your cock is rather hard. I wonder if you would be able to come from my feet alone?"


    Amane asked as she continued to rub Charlie''s hard cock. Charlie flinched and moaned as soon as she felt the slightest touch on her cock.


    She was too sensitive and her body was begging for relief. The cock rubbing her up and down continued to do so for some time before Charlie finally felt Amane step back.


    Charlie sighed in relief but it was too soon to celebrate. That foot back and Charlie felt how it rubbed her once more.


    Amane was much more forceful this time. Her foot did not allow Charlie to escape and it felt slick from all the pre-cum that was sticking to it.


    "Charlie, come for me."


    Amane whispered to her and Charlie gave a full-body shudder before she released. She panted as all the heat finally escaped her body. She felt far better now and her body also started to function properly.


    All the signs of her transformation also started to fade away. Her claws and her fingers returned to normal. Her ears went back to their normal length and her fluffy tail also lowered its fluffiness.


    She finally looked like her normal self now. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you feeling better now? You had me worried there for a second."


    Amane asked this question and Charlie sighed in relief. She was feeling so much better now that it was unexplainable.


    Earlier, it had felt as if her chest had been burning and her whole body had felt hot. But now it finally felt normal once more.


    "I am alright. It was just a little too much for my body to handle the arousal today. I am not usually affected by these pollens."


    Charlie assured Amane but her voice was filled with suspicion as well. Behind her gentle looks, there was a viscous harshness. Charlie was not going to all this near-death experience to go unpunished.


    "Oh, so this was a deliberate trap for you. Someone knew about your condition and decided to mix pollen into your meal. That is the only way for you to be affected like this."


    Amane gauged the situation quite quickly.


    Charlie''s situation was not a secret but it was not advised as open public knowledge. Plus, she reacted to very specific types of pollens and it caused her to go in a pre-rut that would hurt.


    Someone had deliberately tried too hard to harm Charlie and that did not sit well with Amane as well.


    "Hmm, well, what can I say? Someone must have a death wish to go after me like this. I will make sure to drag their deaths out as much as I can once I find them."


    This was the point where Amane was supposed to feel bad for the other person. Except, she did not feel bad for the other person at all. She was not a good human being and she did not care what anyone said about her nature.


    "Tell me once you find your culprit. I would like to have a few words with them as well. But for now, I should go and interrogate my prisoner. I have a few words to drag out of his mouth."


    Amane stood up and left the room. She walked toward the room where she had forced her prisoner to be locked into but the guards looked tenser for some reason.


    And as soon as Amane opened the door, she realized why everyone looked so tense.


    "Oh my! I did not expect Elios Tsurugi to have such a hobby of playing around with men. I wonder what the public would say if they saw you holding a knife against a captive''s neck like this."

 Chapter 270 270: An attempt to silence the evidence [pt1]

    Elios Tsurugi was having a great day. Her company''s stocks had gone up and damage supply reliefs for the recent pandemic had made her reputation go up significantly as well.It was a happy time for her. And that is why when she received the news of Yoko''s plan, she did not hesitate to give orders to sabotage it.


    She made sure to keep her identity hidden and ask her subordinates to keep things quiet as well. She was happy and satisfied with what was going on around her.


    Of course, that happiness turned to dread as soon as she caught the news of the captive Yoko had brought back.


    He had specifically asked her helpers to be disposed of after they were done with their mission and Elios had been assured that it would be the case as well.


    So where did this captive come from suddenly? Was it one of her people? It should not be the case but the possibility nagged Elios.


    So, she decided to take a trip and clear out her name. She walked in front of the captive''s room and watched how the guards tensed up.


    "My lady, I am afraid that you may not enter this room. I have strict orders to restrict entry into this room."


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The guard dared to look Elios in the eyes when he said that. Elios was usually a calm-minded individual but this time, she felt her temper rise.


    She ended up raising her hand and smacking the guard across his face. It left a harsh red mark that was prominent on the guard''s face. But despite this humiliation, the guard refused to allow Elios entry into the room.


    "You all, hurry up and take this guard away. I might not live here anymore, but I am still a Tsurugi. How dare you treat my words so lightly."


    Elios complained and snapped her fingers. The other guards ignored her words as well so Elios decided to use her ability.


    These poor guards did not expect to be attacked so they were caught off guard. Before they knew it, they were walking away with an almost blank look on their faces.


    Elios sighed as her ability worked. It had been a gamble to use since an alert mind would not fall for her tricks. But these guards were not as alert or attentive as one would think.


    Once her way had been cleared, Elios opened the door to the prisoner''s room and looked at the pathetic man.


    He had been tied up and he seemed to be struggling. There were a few more guards and maids inside the room who looked startled to see Elios Tsurugi in there.


    "I am here to interrogate the prisoner. Everyone, stand down and give me some space."


    Elios asked as she walked toward the prisoner. Everyone else looked concerned at her approaching figure and they discussed what they should do about her.


    In the end, they decided to let her be since she had entered this room. Everyone had been ordered to be kept out unless Yoko Tsurugi gave her orders. So, Elios being here should be on her order as well.


    Elios made use of this opportunity to corner her prisoner and look at him carefully. He looked like a rather ordinary man and Elios held his face in her hands.


    "You! How dare you try and cause chaos for us? You better tell us what you know about your employee or I will be forced to make it hurt for you."


    Elios held her knife against the man''s cheek and made a light cut across it. The man flinched as a thin line of blood began to flow out of his wound.


    "I-I don''t know. I will tell you all about who employed me but please, let me go. I did not mean for anything to happen. I promise."


    The bound man cried as soon as he felt the sting of his wound and the cut on his face. He wanted to pull his hand up and check up on his wound. But his current condition did not allow him to do so.


    "Oh, so you will tell me all about your *employee*, huh? Hurry up and tell me now."


    Elios asked as she shook that man. She was certain that he knew nothing about her but she still did not want to risk her safety.


    It was also at this moment, Yoko decided to force the door of the prisoner room open and walk in.


    "Oh my! I did not expect Elios Tsurugi to have such a hobby of playing around with men. I wonder what the public would say if they saw you holding a knife against a captive''s neck like this."


    Hatred boiled inside Elios''s chest like never before. She also panicked as she realized the pose she had been caught in and she quickly straightened herself out.


    "I wonder what my dear aunt is doing in here? I asked the guards to keep everyone out. So how did you convince the guards to let you in?"


    Amane asked and her eyes darkened just a little bit at the question asked. Elios bit her lip as she considered how to answer this question.


    "I¡­nothing happened. Why do you sound so dramatic Yoko? The guards were on a break when I came here so I never saw them. Why? Were there supposed to be guards present at the door? Oh my! We might need to reeducate them once more."


    Elios acted her part out and she let her prisoner''s body fall on the bed.


    Outside, she looked like a calm and sincere person, but on the inside, she was full of bitterness and anger.


    ''Tsk, this person always managed to foil all my plans. I need a way to get rid of Yoko Tsurugi for real after this.''


    Since things had come to this, Elios decided to back down a little and knock the prisoner unconscious. That way, she would be able to have more time to plan an escape route for her.


    "There is no need for a kid like you to dirty your hands with interrogation. Let your aunt help you with it. First, we shall¡­"


    Elios reached out toward the prisoner behind her but he took in a sharp breath and then suffocated. Even though she did not know what happened, she could guess that it had something to do with the contract.


    The death of this prisoner filled Elios with dread and relief at the same time. She sighed as she realized that she had gotten away freely.


    "Did this prisoner just die? Aunt Elios, you did not do anything to him, right?"


    Yoko asked this question with a calm face. Elios could read nothing from her face so she did not know how to respond to her at first.


    "Of course not. I am just as surprised at this prisoner''s death as you are."


    Elios replied with her earnest words. It felt good to know that Elios was not lying this time. It meant that she would not be caught by Yoko''s godly instincts.


    ...¡­


    Amane looked at her aunt''s expression and could not help but sigh in irritation.


    Her aunt''s words were true and it seemed as if she knew nothing about this incident. But still, Amane''s instincts were telling her that her aunt had played a role in what all happened to her.


    Otherwise, why would a busy person like Elios Tsurugi come after the prisoner to check them out?


    "I see. I can see the sincerity in your eyes so I will choose to believe you this time, Aunt. We will need to do a thorough investigation on this man''s identity and give him a proper funeral now that he is dead."


    Nothing passed through Elios Tsurugi''s eyes and she only looked surprised to hear Amane speak.


    "A funeral? For a person who tried to harm you? That is downright foolish. There is no need for you to head this funeral. Why don''t you leave the preparations to me?"


    Elios asked and Amane knew why she was asking for this right of management. It was all for the public show.


    Elios Tsurugi wanted to show how human she was to arrange a funeral for someone who tried to hurt her family.


    It was a rather good tactic to raise one''s social standing and appear good in the public eye. But Amane was in a somewhat terrible mood today so she did not care what Elios Tsurugi wanted to.


    "No need to bother yourself. I am aware of what I need to do and I do not need my aunt''s help with the funeral arrangements."


    "Also, I am sure my aunt said that she was too busy to play with us a few days ago. But isn''t planning a funeral a big responsibility? Surely, I cannot burden my aunt with such big responsibilities."


    Amane spoke calmly but she watched how her words triggered her aunt. She looked pissed off as she tried to keep her anger at bay.


    ''Are you having fun now that nothing is going your way? I am sure you want to tear my body apart by now.''


    Amane''s mood instantly became better once she noticed how her aunt felt. But she still did not let her laughter ring openly in the air.


    "I¡­of course you are right. It is a time-consuming task. I just asked to help you out because you have never planned a funeral before. The last funeral we had¡­was when you were too young to remember. I will stop talking now."


    S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 271 271: An attempt to silence the evidence [pt2]

    "Oh, I am so sorry. I forgot that this was a sensitive topic for you, Yoko. I should not have brought it up in front of you. Forget that I ever said anything."Amane watched as Elios Tsurugi attempted to fake sympathy when she spoke. Amane could hear the mocking tone in her voice and the echo of laughter as well.


    ''Ah, my aunt must be trying to make me think of dead parents when she said those words. But if she thinks I will get saddened by her pitiful attempts, then she had another thing coming her way.''


    Amane continued to smile while looking at Elios. It made the female tense up and she realized that something was wrong.


    Around them, the guards and the maids had gone just a little bit tense. They would act the second Amane gave them the order to do so. But for now, they all glared at Elios with a deadly glare.


    "My dear aunt. There is no need for you to feel sorry for me. You see, I am much stronger than you and I am sure that my parents are in a better place now. There is no need for you to be worried about me."


    Amane assured Elios and Elios clenched her fist tightly before she pulled her expression back to a neutral one.


    "Oh, I see. What a good girl you are, not wanting to worry me and assuring me like this. But remember Yoko, there is no need for you to carry all your burden yourself. You have a lot of people looking out for you."


    ''Yeah, and you are not one of them.''


    Amane was amused at seeing her aunt act this carefully. She had to admit that Elios was one of the best actors she had seen.


    It stung when Elios patted Amane on her shoulder and Amane felt the slight burn spread across her arm when Elios pulled her hand back.


    She was sure that Elios had tried to do something to her but Amane was not sure what she had done. She remained impassive but Elios did not show any signs of panic or similar emotions. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm, my aunt sure is a tough one to crack. I will need to¡­''


    The burn subsided but a familiar numbness spread across Amane''s body after that. She felt the residual energy from Rabelais''s corruption covering her body. It made her numb and difficult to move anything.


    "Lady Yoko, are you alright?"


    One of the maids was the first one to notice that something was wrong with Amane. The maid took a step toward Amane in concern when Amane stopped her.


    For now, Amane was not sure if her condition could spread to other people or not. If she did know that she should not show any signs of weakness to her enemy.


    "There is no need to panic. I just wanted to check something out so I stopped moving. Hurry up and clean this body. We need to start preparing for the funeral soon."


    Amane panted but she did not let it show on her face. Her body was beginning to sweat so Amane quickly needed to get out of the room.


    Elios Tsurugi had a satisfied look on her face as she watched Amane fade away because of her. She was confident that her powers had worked. For a minute she was worried that nothing would happen to Yoko.


    ''Ah, now I feel much better. I only need to make Yoko lose control of herself in a public setting and people would begin to question if she is well enough to head the Tsurugi household or not.''


    For Elios, it was a matter of waiting and that was something she did well.


    .......


    Elios felt Rabelais''s energy spread across her body. She had felt the signs of corruption before but they were beginning to become evident now.


    Her body found it difficult to move and the energy she had was becoming lacking. This was not a one-time thing as well. It would continue to happen if the corruption inside Amane was not purified.


    But the queen of dragons was a mighty existence that rivalled most smaller gods. How was Amane ever going to find someone who could help her out?


    "Yoko, are you alright? You look pale if there anything I can help you with?"


    Sakura''s face appeared in front of Amane in the corridor. It was certainly lucky for Amane to run into the only person whom Amane could count on for now.


    "S-Sakura, take me to my room. My powers are unstable right now."


    At first, Sakura looked confused. She did not seem to have realized the significance of what Amane said to her. But soon her eyes widened and she looked shocked.


    "Y-You! How did this? Not, that is not important. Just give me a second and I will help you out."


    Amane looked at the female in front of her but she did not register when Sakura picked her up and started running back to her room.


    Sakura was almost even in height with Amane now and it was evident that she would surpass Amane soon. Even the muscles she had developed recently felt hard under Amane''s hand.


    ''This feels good. I feel my body calming down. The weird feeling in my stomach is going away.''


    Amane was sucking a few of Sakura''s powers and adding them to her own. It was not a solution to her problem but it did make her feel better.


    Rabelais''s curse was making Amane feel empty inside. Thankfully, the attack did not last long.


    Amane only had to wait around a little and rest for about 15 minutes before she could use her body once more. When she checked herself, no traces of the curse remained.


    But Amane still knew that the curse was inside her body right now.


    ''This is not good. Having this curse would put me at a disadvantage in the future. But I also do not know how to get rid of it.''


    Amane clenched her fist to check her control over her body. It moved accordingly and Amane sighed in relief.


    "Yoko, what the hell was that? What happened to you? It looked almost as if you were dying and you scared me so much. Please don''t scare me like that again."


    Sakura begged while clutching Amane''s shirt. She had made herself lie down with Amane as well and Sakura was currently leaning into Amane''s body.


    The feeling of a solid chest on top of her own made Amane''s senses return to her. It felt good to have a human touch grounding her.


    "It''s alright. My condition is not serious and it happened because I let my guard down. I am sure that your mother tried to curse me but it did not take full effect."


    Amane explained but she felt a lot of things out of her explanation. Amane still did not want to explain what happened and she would not.


    Sakura knew that as well so she stopped asking useless questions. She just tightened her grip on Amane''s body.


    "Speaking of grounded¡­I think I still need a little help here. Sakura, help me out a little by touching me."


    Amane asked as she held her arms open for Sakura to nuzzle her way into. Sakura looked amused but also concerned. But in the end, her desire to be with Amane won her over and she burrowed her head into Amane''s chest.


    Her hands squeezed Amane''s breasts seductively and she looked up with an amused look on her face.


    "Are you sure you want me to help you out? You can just overpower me and take what you want from my body."


    Sakura had said these words in passing but now that these were out, she could not help but imagine them happening.


    "Oh, so that''s what you want from me Sakura? Do you want me to tie you up and push you back? It would leave you all exposed to me and your body would just be my toy."


    Sakura tried to hold back her moan as she heard Yoko''s seductive words reach her ear. They caressed her and her whole body shuddered as a result of this.


    She knew that she should not get carried away, but Sakura could not help but imagine Yoko taking her pleasure from Sakura''s body.


    "P-Please, stop teasing me. You are not well and¡­"


    "Oh, but I am all recovered already Sakura. And I cannot help but think how good you would look with your body all spread out in front of me. I can just bounce up and down your cock, or even tongue your pussy."


    Sakura felt her mouth dry out when she heard these words. They were too much for her to bear and her cock was filling out soon.


    "Do you know what Charlie recently said to me? She said that I have a small baby bump even when I am not filled with anything. Do you feel it as well?"


    Amane asked and Charlie desperately tried to hold her jealousy back. She did not want to hurt Yoko but it was hard.


    Her hands tightened around Yoko''s arm and her eyes flashed. But unconsciously, she did look down and notice the small baby bump Charlie had mentioned.


    It was barely there, but it was evident.


    ''Ah, my beautiful mate is pregnant. God, it''s so hot and I want to fuck her so bad¡­''


    Sakura reached out to Amane¡­*cough*...she tried to reach out to Amane, only to find her hands being tied up by a strong chain.

 Chapter 272 272: Human touch [pt1] R-18

    "Yoko, what are you doing? Don''t you want to get fucked hard by me?"Sakura asked as she subtly tried to break the restraints on her arm. She looked up at Amane with an innocent expression but her mind was going through all she wanted to do to the elder in front of her.


    Sakura''s false innocence did not fool Amane. She continued to look at Sakura with a calm expression before looking down at her hard cock. Despite Sakura saying things, her body liked the position it was in.


    "Oh, you want me to let you go? Hmm, but I am not in the mood to tolerate you right now. All I want for you is to keep lying there while I take what I want from you."


    Amane patted Sakura''s belly before taking her hard cock in her hand. It jumped at the slightest touch and was standing at attention already, tenting Sakura''s skirt.


    The clothes had to go since they were a hindrance between Amane''s hands and Sakura''s skin. So, Amane pulled Sakura''s skirt down and the cock jumped out of her panties. It stood rock hard and unyielding in front of Amane''s face.


    "Look at your cock here, Sakura. It is too hard and big. Shall we reward it for being so lovely?"


    Amane asked while she stroked the cock in front of her. Sakura''s thighs quivered beneath her body as her cock was teased by Amane. Sakura shivered as Amane''s nail touched the slit of her hard cock.


    That was not all. Amane looked down at Sakura and her tongue licked across the cock in front of her. Sakura gave a loud moan and tried to buckle her hips up.


    But Amane was fast and she pulled back before Sakura''s hips could touch her body.


    Sakura moaned in annoyance and her hips continued to stand up in the air. She wanted to be touched so badly but her bound hands made it difficult for her to achieve what she wanted.


    "Tsk, you leave me with no choice but to bind you even tighter, Sakura. Giving your freedom to you was a mistake."


    Amane patted Sakura gently on her cock when she said that and before Sakura knew it, she felt a cold touch of metal on her hips and thighs as well.


    Amane had used her chains to not only Sakura''s bands but her torso and her legs in place as well. Those chains had spread Sakura enough to leave her lower half all exposed. Sakura tried to close her legs but the chains held her in place.


    "Sakura, do not try and resist these chains on your body. I want to see all of you so I will see it all. You just need to sit quietly and show me your body."


    Sakura''s face was flushed red and her thighs quivered with the effort to close them. But ultimately, Sakura was spread in front of Amane.


    "Hmm, you look good like this. But you know what? I think we need to have even more fun. How about we train your cock today?"


    Sakura shivered when Amane touched her cock lightly. Amane''s hands felt like wind, swift and fleeting. They did not remain on any one part of her cock when they examined her.


    "Yoko, stop torturing me. My body is beginning to feel hot as well."


    Sakura admitted as her breathing got more and more labored. She could feel the heat building up in her body and her magic flaring up with it as well.


    "Oh, so you are going into heat? You can get as wet and hard as you like Sakura. But we are still doing this at my pace. Now, let me see your wet pussy."


    Sakura had warned Amane already and her consciousness started to lose to her instincts after that. The second Amane touched her pussy, Sakura gushed and came from her pussy.


    Amane had not expected it and her face became wet because of Sakura''s come.


    There was an amused look on Amane''s face when she pulled back but Sakura had a satisfied expression on her face when she looked up at the elder.


    ''I marked Yoko. Now everyone will know that she belongs to me. But this is not enough. Yoko''s belly needs to be even bigger for me to stake my claim.''


    Sakura''s inner strength managed to overpower her binds for a moment and Sakura took full advantage of it. She broke through the restraints on her hand and reached out for Yoko.


    Now, Amane could have dodged that touch if she wanted to. But she decided to let Sakura take her frustration out on her.


    Lips clashed with each other and tongues fought to gain more ground. Amane backed down and let Sakura crawl on top of her body.


    Sakura licked Amane''s lips and Amane opened her mouth for Sakura''s tongue to be able to try and dominate her mouth. The clumsy pair of lips tried to eat Amane''s mouth out.


    When they pulled back, a string of saliva connected both of their lips. Sakura''s face was flushed with heat but her body was all wet and hard.


    "Yoko¡­Yoko, I cannot wait any longer¡­"


    Sakura admitted as she positioned her cock in front of Amane''s pussy opening. She did not even wait before she pushed her hips in.


    Sakura''s cock was big and it usually took some time to adjust to it. But because Amane had been fucked recently, she easily accepted Sakura''s cock.


    "Sakura¡­slow down¡­you are too¡­big¡­"


    Amane warped her arms around Sakura and pulled her down. She asked Sakura to go slow while her legs closed around Sakura''s waist and pulled her whole weight down on top.


    It forced Sakura''s cock to go all the way inside her body without holding back and both females moaned as soon as they felt connected. Sakura''s cock was deep inside Amane''s body now and she had found the womb opening by instincts now.


    "Yoko looks good with my egg. But I want her to get even bigger. Shall we make another baby now?"


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sakura asked and Amane could tell those instincts had taken over her completely. Her eyes were blown over and her pupils were irregularly sized right now.


    "You want to breed me once more? Then go ahead and try. My body is all yours right now."


    Amane held herself open and the display caused Sakura to groan before she buried her face into Amane''s neck.


    Sakura''s hard cock continued to force its way inside Amane''s body while her arms held tightly around Amane''s waist and pulled them up to meet her thrusts.


    It was a hard and fast mating and Sakura was not holding anything back. Amane could feel how sour her hips would be tomorrow but she did not care in that moment.


    She felt Sakura''s cock twitch inside her body and it was about to come when Amane decided to put a stop to Sakura''s moments.


    "Sakura, you had your¡­fun with my¡­body¡­but now¡­it is¡­my time¡­"


    Amane warned before she managed to snap her hands and chains and pulled Sakura back to the bed once more.


    Sakura was startled by the sudden move and she looked up at Amane with a betrayed expression on her face. Her hard cock was still looking up, just as sharp and potent as ever.


    Amane pumped it up a bit and Sakura almost came.


    "No¡­need to come inside¡­don''t do this to me¡­let me come¡­"


    Sakura begged with her huge tear-filled eyes. She looked to be in pain and Amane patted her cheeks once she noticed this.


    "Don''t worry Sakura. I know what your cock wants and loves. I will not keep you waiting long."


    Amane promised and she pulled her body on top of Sakura''s hard cock before lowering her hips.


    Once more, her pussy swallowed Sakura''s cock, and the new angle allowed Sakura to be pressed in.


    "Can you feel my womb opening? It is kissing your cock heard."


    Amane whispered and Sakura shivered at the touch. She could feel her cock positioned at the opening of Yoko''s womb. But the angle was not allowing her to slip into it.


    Amane deliberately moved in a way that forced Sakura to remain out of her womb for the time being but brush up against her other pleasure spots. It made both moan at the tight feeling. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "P-Please, stop teasing me."


    Sakura begged as she felt her climax approaching. Her body was tensing up and she would release her agitation soon.


    "Hmm, you want me to let you come? Let me think about it. Have you been a good girl?"


    Amane asked as she gave shallow thrust on top of Sakura. She was not pulling Sakura too deep into her body.


    "P-Please. It hurts to be left like this."


    Sakura pleaded and looked at Amane with a familiar expression. This was an expression Amane was weak too and she decided to finally let Sakura come.


    "Fine, I can see that you do want to come. In that case, come inside me now. Empty your balls inside my womb."


    Amane finally positioned herself right and Sakura''s cock slipped inside her body. Both females moaned at the feeling before Sakura started to come. Her cock continued to leak cum all over and she even sighed in relief.


    But just as she felt that it was all over, Amane pulled her hips up and squeezed Sakura''s cock hard.


    It caused Sakura''s cock to become hard once more and Sakura flinched at the feeling.


    "Oh, did you think that we were done? I am afraid that we are far from done, my dear Sakura."

 Chapter 273 273: Human touch [pt2] R-18

    Sakura''s overstimulated body began to show signs of arousal once more. Her cock hardened up and her nipples stood at attention.When Amane pulled her body up, semen fell out of her body and wetted Sakura''s cock and her pussy. And since Sakura was bound, she could only stay there and take this torture.


    "Hmm, looks like your body has not had enough of me. Look, how hard your cock still is."


    Amane complained as she leaned down and took that semen cover cock in her mouth. Sakura flinched and moaned as soon as she felt that cock hit the back of her throat. The pleasure was blinding her now.


    Not only that but the way Amane''s mouth moved up and down her cock and even behind her cock to her pussy was also amazing. It made Sakura throw her head back and take in all the pleasure she could.


    She moaned in annoyance when Yoko pulled her head back and her cock subtly tried to follow that mouth.


    But only a string of saliva connected Amane''s mouth and Sakura''s penis when Amane pulled her head back.


    "Don''t be so impatient, Sakura. You will get what you want soon."


    Amane assured Sakura before she moved to pump her cock a little bit. Sakura''s cock jumped to attention but Amane''s mouth passed it in favor of licking across her pussy.


    "For now, I think we should lavish some attention on your pretty pussy. You do not get to play with it enough, right?"


    Amane asked and her finger joined her mouth to probe that tight opening.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sakura was not used to touching her pussy so Amane''s touch caused her to flinch before she felt a finger enter her body. It was a tight fit and Sakura moaned out in a mix of plain and pleasure.


    "Oh, this will not do. You are far tighter than I would like you to be."


    Amane looked displeased and that made Sakura''s insides twist with the need to please her.


    "I-I am trying to relax but my body is¡­"


    Sakura began, only for Amane to quieten her.


    "Hush, I know what you want to say. You can sit back and leave everything to me now."


    Amane assured before she brought out a tube and smeared a cold liquid inside Sakura''s pussy. It felt gushy and sticky. It also made Sakura itch inside her pussy but Amane''s finger slipped inside her quickly now.


    "See, it was easy. All we needed to do was to stimulate you a little in the right way and your body opened to me so beautifully. Sakura, you are beautiful."


    Amane admitted and her tongue licked across Sakura''s lips. Sakura opened her mouth to allow that tongue entry while the hand continued to open Sakura up.


    She did not even realize when her body accepted three fingers inside but Sakura felt the stretch and burn when the fourth one tried to enter her.


    "Hurry up and accept me inside Sakura. You want to let me in, right?"


    Yoko''s voice was gentle and soothing. It felt a little hypnotic and Sakura could not help but follow whatever it asked her to do.


    "Good, now keep your legs open and I will soon show you the pleasure you can get from your pussy."


    Yoko''s words sounded like a promise. Sakura waited in anticipation to see what Yoko''s next move would be.


    What she did not expect was for Yoko to already be wearing a dildo and it looked massive. It looked far bigger than anything Sakura had taken before.


    Heck, even the previous dildos and vibrators did not compare to this.


    "Yoko, I don''t that will fit inside me and¡­"


    Sakura spoke with a hesitating voice but Amane only looked amused when she looked down at Sakura.


    "Don''t worry Sakura. I am sure that your body will look beautiful all stretched out beneath my own. Your pussy was made to be fucked so do not look so concerned."


    Amane positioned the fake-cock in front of Sakura''s pussy and pushed it in just a little bit. Sakura shivered at the touch of that cold plastic on her body.


    "Yoko¡­. go slow...errrr.."


    Sakura''s eyes widened as soon as she felt her pussy being stretched. The fake-cock was splitting her body apart into two. Sakura felt it go all the way deep into her body and she shivered at the touch.


    "Just a little bit more Sakura. You are doing so well. See, I told you that your body could take the whole cock in."


    Sakura shivered and shook when that cock finally stopped inside her body. She had never felt this stretched out before.


    "It feels good, right? Being filled and being fucked into was something your body was craving for, right? I can feel your body quivering Sakura."


    Yoko''s voice had dropped a whole octave and gotten deeper. It pulled Sakura into a false sense of fulfilment. Her body shivered as it was stretched beyond its limits. But Sakura did not care.


    She felt Yoko''s hands on her and her cock. Yoko was stroking Sakura''s cock to become hard once more. The pleasure offset the slight pain Sakura was feeling because of the stretch.


    "Yoko¡­I feel...so full¡­it''s so deep¡­into my¡­body¡­"


    Sakura''s complaint was a compliment and Yoko smirked before she pulled her hips back and slammed inside her body once more. Sakura''s eyes widened as the fake-cock hit all other pleasure spots inside her.


    Sakura threw her head back as pleasure assaulted her senses. She had never felt this fulfilled before.


    "It feels good, right? I can feel how your body is trying to pull me in more and more. You would have swallowed me if my cock was real, right?"


    Amane whispered in Sakura''s ears as the fake cock continued to push deeper and deeper into Sakura''s body. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura shivered until she could take it no more and tightened her pussy around the fake cock. Her body gushed out the juice and wetted the dildo Amane was wearing.


    Amane pulled out as soon as Sakura came around her. She pushed the fake cock away and held her leaking pussy in front of Sakura''s cock.


    "You came from your pussy but your cock is still hard. So, let''s take care of this as well."


    Amane held the leg up and rubbed her pussy against Sakura''s cock. The stimulation caused both to moan in bliss.


    Sakura''s cock felt overstimulated. And when Amane''s pussy gushed its release all over her cock, Sakura was not able to hold back as well.


    Her hard cock released all its essence and gushed her release all over Amane''s torso.


    Sakura collapsed as soon as she came this time. Her body was tired and her energy had been spent. Her heat had also fizzled out since it had been taken care of.


    "Oh, looks like I managed to make you tired, Sakura. In that case, take a rest and go to sleep. We will have a big day tomorrow."


    Sakura closed her eyes and her body relaxed. A maid finally entered the room and she looked at Amane with her curious eyes.


    "Let Sakura rest for now. I am sure she is tired after all she went through yesterday. Bring me my dinner up here and keep an eye on Lady Elios. I want you to give me a report of everything she is planning."


    Amane looked toward the maid she had appointed as a spy on Elios''s side. This maid was trained especially in infiltration techniques and she also had incredible mental defences.


    But most of all, she knew how she needed to act at the appropriate times. She was a smart child who had a bright future ahead of her.


    The maid nodded and quickly left the room. Within three hours, Amane started getting reports of the activities going around her.


    The report did not say anything about Elios Tsurugi behaving weirdly but Amane had a feeling about a conspiracy that was being planned. It was a perfect opportunity for Elios Tsurugi to act.


    The only thing that stood out to Amane was the fact that Elios decided to visit the vicinity of the funeral.


    But Amane had asked someone to check that place out afterwards and nothing had been noticed to be missing. It was as if Elios Tsurugi genuinely decided to take a walk and nothing else.


    Had it been anyone else, Amane might even have believed this to be true. But this was Elios Tsurugi we were talking about. She was planning something for sure and it would be amusing to see what she came up with.


    The next day was the day of the funeral. It had been planned in a hurry so it was not perfect. There were a lot of things that needed fixing so only a limited number of people were to be invited.


    But despite that, there were a lot of people present there and a lot of eyes looked at Amane with a searching look.


    Amane had made sure to restrict the invites but there were a lot of uninvited reporters here as well.


    ''It must be Elios''s doing. Now I am more than sure that she is planning something. Should I check this place once more with my aura?''


    Amane was about to do just that when she saw Elios Tsurugi walking toward her with a few reporters behind her. The reporters looked nervous but determined to get their top-selling story as well.


    "My dear Yoko, how pleasant of you to finally join us here. Now, I want to introduce to you a few people here."

 Chapter 274 274: Carefully Planned [pt1]

    Amane felt a shiver go down her spine once she heard Elios''s sugary sweet smell. In her experience, she knew that Elios''s current tone did not bode well for anyone involved.But the people she had dragged over did not seem to think that they were in danger or being used. They looked fascinated as they walked over to Amane.


    "Hello, it''s nice to meet you, Miss Yoko."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you and your achievements. Recently, there was the rumor that you helped combat Bloom. Do you think you can spare us some of your time and tell us all about it?"


    Since most of these *guests* were reporters, their enthusiasm was well-appreciated by Amane. But at the same time, she could not help but find them annoying.


    She tried to get away from them, but the more she struggled, the harder it got to say ''no'' to these reporters.


    "What''s wrong, Yoko? You are young and no matter how much you struggle with your words, you need to know that you will have times when you will need to communicate with people. Take this chance to practice."


    Elios Tsurugi sounded like a concerned mom right now who was trying her best to help her child adjust. Anyone who would look at them would think the same thought as Amane did.


    But little did they know that the truth was something far different. Elios Tsurugi''s laugh was being suppressed by her emotions but Amane could feel the intention behind her words.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Ugh, this elder sure knows how to be annoying. Thankfully, I have a lot of allies here who are willing to help me out.''


    Amane snapped her fingers and one of the servers around them quickly walked toward their group. The servant looked at their group before her eyes met Amane''s and she gave a small bow.


    "My lady, you are being called by the elders for something very important. It would not be wise for you to dwindle around like this."


    Since the servant had mentioned Elder, the reporters had no choice but to back down. They looked surprised at Amane being called out.


    "Oh, would you look at the time? I need to head over because there is a lot I need to look over. Don''t worry, I will come back and entertain you once I am done with the elders."


    Amane assured as she walked away. The reporters watched this happen with a surprised look on their faces. They did not expect Yoko Tsurugi to escape with an excuse.


    *Cough*


    "It looks like you gentlemen are a little disappointed now that Yoko is gone. I will ask Yoko to talk to you all later. After all, you deserve a reward for coming all the way here."


    Elios Tsurugi promised the reporters and she began to plan another trap inside her head.


    The reporters looked thankful to Elios before they dispersed. It made Elios feel like giggling but she held her impulse back. She needed to wait for a little longer before she could strike the hot iron.


    And once the ceremony was halfway under, it was time for the show to start. Elios snapped her fingers and it was the signal for the bud bug to be released into its host. It bit its hose and Elios grinned.


    This bud bug was special and it was almost in bloom. Within minutes, this ceremony would be destroyed.


    ...¡­.


    Amane took a sigh of relief once she was away from the reporters. She no longer had to watch her words as carefully.


    "Thank you. You are free to go now that you have called me here."


    Amane thanked the maid, only to find that the maid looked back at her with an uncomfortable expression on her face.


    "Ugh, excuse me miss, but you are being called by Elder Hao right now. He asked me to bring you to him as soon as you are physically able to make the trip."


    The maid looked nervous when she delivered this news. It seemed as if she was afraid of Amane and what she would do if she became unhappy with her.


    "I see. In that case, I better make myself known to that old man. Knowing him, he would be fuming out of his mind right now. I better not keep him waiting any longer.''


    Amane walked away and the maid sighed in relief as she watched Amane walk away.


    With this, her task had been over and she could concentrate on what she needed to do. For some reason, the maid had felt her side being itchy for some time now. She could not tell when it started.


    But the more attention she paid to it, the more it hurt her. It was likely a mosquito bite since the itch was not intense.


    It lasted for a few seconds before it faded and the maid sighed. But as soon as she stepped foot in the main hall, she felt her heart skip a beat and her body temperature rise before the world took on a grey shade.


    Before she knew it, the maid was no longer in control of her body. The bud bug had taken control of it and was now trying to find the most suitable place to bloom.


    There was a dead compared a few feet away so the bud bug decided to go over to its body and bloom there.


    Everyone watched the strange maid make her way toward the dead body. Her movements looked sluggish and people did try to ask her if she was ok or if she needed help. The maid ignored all of it and kept on walking,


    Once she reached the dear body that was about to be burned, her body finally reached its end and a small plant began to grow from her shoulder. It was small at first but it showed rapid growth once it hit its mark.


    People noticed instantly that something was wrong with the maid. But it was not until she started blooming did the panic started.


    The first ones to run out were the politicians and the reporters stayed behind to snap a few shots before they started to run as well.


    But the bud bug knew that there was nowhere to hide for these people. Once it bloomed, it would engulf everything in its wake.


    "Tsk, how did something like you manage to slip past the security list? Oh well, since Yoko is not here, I will have to take care of this. What a mess this situation is turning out to be."


    Sakura calmly walked out of the crowd as everyone ran past her. She was not afraid of the infected person and her eyes met the bud bug.


    The infected person looked back at the infected person in front of her. The creature took a step forward and let out a piercing cry as soon as it noticed Sakura.


    It could instinctively tell that this person would be a problem for her growth. So, to make the situation go in its favor again, the bud bug decided to attack Sakura.


    She raised a flame barrier that made the plant-based attacks ineffective. Sakura also had good control over her body and she was able to control it however she wanted to.


    "Looks like you have not learned your lesson up until now. Let me show you what your real plan is when you stand in front of me."


    Sakura raised her hand and a jet of fire emerged out of her hand. She shaped it into a sword and attacked the bud bug. It tried to defend itself but its branches were torched down.


    Even the freshness and wetness of the branches could not stop them from burning. Sakura''s heat was too much for it to handle.


    The main body began to grow bigger and the bud bug finally entered bloom. Sakura noticed this and decided to torch the whole thing down. Since Yoko was not here right now, Sakura had to make an instant decision.


    Her flames penetrated the bud bug''s defenses and it cried out in alarm and shock as its body was disintegrated into pieces. It looked up at Sakura with a betrayed expression, only to find her not even paying attention to her.


    The on-lookers who had run out of the hall noticed a pillar of light surrounding the massive tree that had suddenly grown up. It covered the whole canopy and burned the whole thing down.


    The tree never got a chance to bloom and the journalists had a new thing to write home about.


    When Sakura walked out of the hall, she looked calm and collected. Everyone wanted her to ask what she did to bring the situation under control. But her powers seemed to have scared everyone into submission.


    "What is wrong? Are you not going to ask me questions? Oh well, that makes things easier for me to handle." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura admitted before she snapped her finger. The whole hall was engulfed in fire before nothing was left of it. The land had been purified and soon the incident spread across the masses.


    But there was one thing everyone noticed and decided to not comment on - Yoko Tsurugi''s missing presence. She was nowhere to be found when this all happened and she refused to comment on the bloom incident.


    The reporters had no idea what happened so their statement regarding Yoko was a little vague and very different from one another.


    But in the end, they all agreed on one thing - Sakura Tsurugi was the real MVP of this situation and that elevated her social standing.

 Chapter 275 275: Carefully Planned [pt2]

    The funeral was in full swing when Elder Hao called for her. And frankly speaking, Amane was surprised that he had called for her out of the blue like this.He was a smart man who understood the basics of what was right and what was wrong. He was also smart enough to realize that making an enemy out of Amane was not a good idea.


    And Amane was also sure that he recognized why Amane had held this funeral today - to give her enemies a warning that she would not be merciful to them if they tried anything funny.


    So, for Elder Hao to call her despite knowing all this. Now that made Amane curious and she headed toward the back rooms quickly.


    Elder Hao seemed to be expecting her. He already had the tea and snacks ready and he sat down on the cushion while waiting for Amane.


    "Yoko, sit down right now. I think there are a lot of things we need to discuss here. First of the many would be this ''bloom'' incident that is happening recently."


    Amane was a little surprised when the elder brought this topic up but she did sit down since she wanted to know what was going on as well.


    Elder Hoa had a straight face but he also looked pissed when he brought forth a few papers he had been keeping close to himself all this time.


    "I had the victims of the first few incidents investigate and found out that they were related to our servants. It might seem like a coincidence at first, but I don''t think it was. I am pretty sure that it was intentional on someone''s part."


    Elder Hao was a sharp man. Most people would have seen this as a coincidence, but not Elder Hao. He was certain about what he had seen and what had been reported to him.


    He had also made sure to bury all the evidence he could find regarding this topic. He did not want the news of his servants and their affairs spreading everywhere.


    "Hmm, I can see what you mean. All these connections are not solid enough to become evidence but they are also not something we should look over. Do you think it is someone in our household who caused this incident?"


    Now that this evidence had been brought forward, Amane had already narrowed her suspicions down.


    Elios Tsurugi had a hand in this for sure. It also made sense why she was so calm the past couple of days. It was because she had been preparing for this all along and now all her labor had come to fruition.


    "Anyway, this is not something we can allow to be leaked out. Our reputation is staked on this. Not to mention that these are all assumptions and nothing is known for certain yet."


    Elder Hao calmed down once more. He looked at Amane to see what she would do.


    But contrary to all his beliefs, Yoko did not flow out into rage. She also did not seem shocked by what she had just heard.


    "I see. It all makes sense now. Our culprit is Elios but I will not force her to say anything. I am as concerned for the image of our house as you are and¡­"


    Amane was in the middle of speaking when her sensitive ears picked up the loud noises coming from the hallway.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you stop talking?"


    Elder Hao asked while he continued to speak up. He looked outside as well and his eyes widened in shock at what he saw. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Is that a bloom? But what is an infected person doing here? I ordered everyone to be checked for infections. So how did this happen?"


    Elder Hao looked flabbergasted at what was happening. His shock was evident in his voice but Amane was not half as shocked as he was.


    She had been anticipating something like this happening. It made sense now why Elios had been so chirpy all this time. It was because she had been scheming inside her mind.


    "Elder Hao, pull yourself together. This bloom is not that dangerous and we also have another person here who can deal with the situation."


    Amane''s words of assurance confused Elder Hao. He did not remember anyone else being strong enough or smart enough to take care of the bloom.


    But then Sakura stepped out of the crowd and her flames engulfed the bloom. It covered it from the top to the bottom and it busted out into a beautiful sea of bluish-gold.


    The display was amazing and it left people spell-bounded.


    "Sakura! I knew she was a lot more powerful now when compared to before, but I did not realize she was this powerful. Maybe I made a mistake by underestimating her."


    The elder whispered as he watched Sakura control her flames. He looked down at Yoko with a suspicious expression on his face.


    "Should you not go out and help her as well? Sakura is still new at using her powers. She might cause an accident we will not be able to recover from."


    The elder asked this question, just to see what Yoko would answer him with. But contrary to his beliefs, Yoko Tsurugi kept on looking in front of her. She seemed to not care if Sakura tarnished her image or not with an accident.


    Either that or¡­


    "You are being too guarded with Sakura. She is amazing and she knows how to control her powers. All she needs now is a little field experience before she can take over the family in my stead."


    "As for the beast side of things. Well, that is why I have Eclipse. I heard that he is doing goods at the academy I sent him to. He will be back to help us all soon."


    Elder Hao looked at Yoko with a surprised expression. Suddenly, a lot of things started to make sense to him.


    It had always been a concern for him that Yoko did not have a degree in her field. No one questioned her because she was so good, but this concern mattered to most of their partners.


    But with what he had just heard, even this concern was a thing of the past now.


    "Yoko, you¡­have no intention of remaining the family head? This is going to cause a big stir between our family members. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Elder Hao asked this question for the sake of asking. He would love to have anyone replace Yoko and her devilish mind.


    That way, the other person would be easy to control and Elder Hao would be able to gain his influence back. That was what he believed.


    But if Yoko did end up dividing things the way she had planned, then the power of the family head would shift into two people and it would be difficult to control both,


    Especially that half-demon kid Eclipse. He refused to listen to anyone who was not Yoko. Even Sakura had a hard time getting him to listen half the time.


    "I am so tired of all the planning and scheming. I would rather spend my time in peace and doing what I love to do."


    ''What a load of bullcrap she is saying. This girl is the epitome of schemes and cunningness when she wants to be. Tired of the planning and scheming? Give me a break here.''


    Even though Elder Hao thought that he could not bring himself to say all this. What if his words triggered Yoko and she decided to come back? This was not a risk Elder Hao wanted to take.


    It was better for Yoko to pass on her powers than to continue to sit over them. Even if they were divided, it would be in the elder''s favor.


    "Oh, would you look at the time? I shall go and finish the ceremony now. No matter how much I want to hand over my power to Sakura, she is still a child right now and not ready to take full responsibility."


    Elder Hao gave a nod but his brain was going through a lot he could use to his advantage.


    Suddenly, Elder Hao felt a pair of sharp eyes looking back at him. He froze and looked back at Yoko''s sharp eyes.


    "What do you want from me now?"


    Elder Hao asked as he looked back at Yoko with annoyed eyes. But Yoko continued to look back at him with an amused look on her face.


    "Nothing much. I just decided to figure out what you were thinking about. From your expression, it seemed as if you were in deep thoughts so I decided not to disturb you for the time being."


    Yoko Tsurugi walked away, but not before she made the elder feel uncomfortable with her words. That look at the end had felt like a warning to him and Elder Hao decided to take it seriously.


    On the other hand, Amane made her entrance in front of the journalists once everything was over. She was faced with curious and suspicious looks from everyone.


    "I apologize for overlooking security measures here. I will investigate what happened here and give you all an explanation soon."


    Amane bowed her head in front of the reporters and they looked back at her with shock. They had not expected the Tsurugi head to bow down in front of him.


    But one of the reporters could not help but speak up.


    "You sure you had nothing to do with this incident? This seemed to be too planned for me to feel comfortable." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 276 276: Making an arrest [pt2]

    "Elder Hao, you need to say something about this situation. You cannot allow Yoko Tsurugi to change our long-lasting traditions.""That''s right. No matter how much power she has, she has no right to decide how to divide her power like this."


    The other elders asked Elder Hao to decide and he was stumped. The government official also looked annoyed with having to wait for his decision. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    On one hand, Elder Hao agreed with the other elder''s words of power and how it should not be divided. It would be better for him as well if he only had to control one person.


    On the other hand, he did not want to go against Yoko right now. She was an annoying person to deal with and she would bounce back from her situation soon.


    "Elder Hao, please decide for us."


    Even Elios Tsurugi looked at Elder Hao to be on her side, she seemed confident that Elder Hao would agree with her because of her deal with him.


    But little did she know that Elder Hao was someone who only cared about his well-being. And right now, it would be better for him to side with Yoko Tsurugi over anyone else.


    "I heard you all and I have decided¡­to allow Yoko to do what she wants with her power. I understand her reasons and I agree with them as well."


    Everyone, even Yoko looked surprised with his decision. He could tell that Yoko had been gearing up to argue against him but stowed herself from commenting.


    It felt great to shock Yoko.


    "Y-You! How could you betray us like this? How could you betray me like this?"


    Elios Tsurugi asked and her words were just loud enough for Elder Hao to hear. He ignored Elios Tsurugi and focused on the situation at hand.


    "Everyone, please accept my apology for what happened here. As young Sakura promised you, we will find the culprit behind this incident and do everything to bring them to justice."


    Everyone fell quiet after that and made their escape. Amane followed Stella out of the estate as well and slowly got over her shock. There were more important things for her to worry about. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, I am being arrested by you. Where will you be taking me? To the best prison in the world? The securest one? One which has no vegetation and is impossible to break out of?"


    Amane asked Stella, mostly to fill in the awkward silence that had descended as a result of the earlier happenings. Moony took off into the sky and decided to follow from a distance for the time being.


    Stella put her lip on as she considered whether she should answer Amane or not. But in the end, she decided to tell Amane about the situation at hand.


    "I know you are innocent. The regular crown was being agitated so they did not notice the weirdness of this attack but I am not one of them. I took you into custody to protect you and not to hard you."


    "For now, you will be held in our guest house where our political prisoners and other dignitaries are kept during the investigation. You will be allowed freedom as soon as we are done finished investigating."


    Stella informed Amane as she led her to the fancy-looking house in the middle of the city. The estate was secured and had a lot of space.


    It looked fancy, almost akin to a guest house.


    "Ouch! This place looks like a resort villa. You will spoil me if you keep me in a place this fancy."


    Amane complained as she walked inside the mansion. It was spotless with only the maids around. Stella snapped her finger and a person quickly disappeared into the kitchen to prepare tea and snacks.


    "You can think of it as a vacation if it makes you feel better. Except for you, one more person is being kept in here regarding a previous case. But I don''t think you will run into each other since the other person keeps to his room¡­"


    As soon as Stella finished speaking, a kid walked into the hall and toward the kitchen. He seemed to be in a trance and when he came out, he had a huge glass of coffee in his hand.


    The child kept on walking, then stopped, turned toward them, and walked over to their table.


    "Officer Stella, am I allowed to be free now? I hope that is why you decided to visit me."


    ''Oh, I made a mistake. This is not a kid at all, but a dwarf. No wonder his energy feels so developed.''


    The dwarf had a deep and mature voice when he spoke. It was calm and steady, allowing his words to hold weight. His eyes also flashed when he looked at Stella, asking her why she had not allowed him to be free yet.


    Stella sighed when she saw the dwarf speak.


    "I am sorry but we have not made any progress on your case. It would go so much faster if you told me what you know regarding the incident and that drug that you developed."


    Stella talked to the man but it was his turn to look offended.


    "I told you before about all I could the drug I made helped bests relax and gain their full potential. If another person mutated it and used it for something else, then it is not my fault. If you want to go after someone, go after the HIVE. Leave me alone."


    Amane was surprised to hear The HIVE''s name. It had been quite some time since she had last come across anything that had to do with them.


    "The information you gave us is not enough, Professor Cardin. I am afraid that we will have to keep you detained until we find evidence of your claim."


    Stella informed the professor and he looked quite angry. He stood up from his seat and quickly went to his door.


    But not before he looked back at Stella with one last look of impatience and then he was gone. Stella sighed tiredly as she watched it happen.


    "That person was¡­?"


    Amane asked as she looked at the door the professor disappeared into. The name Stella had spoken sounded familiar but Amane could not think of a time where she had heard it before.


    "Ah, I am sorry. That dwarf was the other person in our custody I was telling you out. He is a former The HIVE employee who was arrested in the case you assisted us with before in. Just like you, he is a ''criminal'' in name only."


    "He is here for witness protection but he doesn''t seem to understand that notion."


    Stella spoke softly and Amane could not help but agree with Professor Cardin regarding this topic.


    Who would like to be confined and locked up like this? Well, except Amane. She had a feeling she would enjoy being here for some reason.


    After all, this was the life she was envisioning in her current life. One where she would not have to do anything and she would still be comfortable.


    "Anyway, I will assign you your room so that you can rest now. I hope you will not find this place too shabby and complain about it."


    Stella led Amane to a fully furnished room. This was one of the best rooms Amane had seen to date and the pillow fort in the middle of the bed called out to her.


    "You must stay here if you are not declared. Please do not leave the estate without permission and always have an escort when going out. I will come and pay a visit to you tomorrow to see how you have settled in."


    Stella looked mournful and she seemed reluctant to leave Amane. But she had a lot of work to do and not enough time to get it all done.


    So, despite her wish to stay behind and held Yoko settle in (or shag her), she decided to leave. Amane did not go out to accompany Stella. Instead, she threw her body on the bounce bed and her body sank into it.


    The bed was comfortable and fluffy which made Amane relax.


    Before she knew it, she fell asleep and only woke up the next day. She ate her food, was avoided by her neighbor, and then went back to relaxing. It was far too comfortable for her to think about anything else.


    ''Ah, this is the life I wanted. I must do nothing and I am still being taken care of. It makes me wonder why I did not commit a crime before today. Now wait, I should not think like that. I hope Sakura realizes that I made my aids do most of my work. Did I ever tell her about it?''


    Amane shook her head and then heard someone knocking on her window. Moony had decided to accompany Amane on the bed as well and they both relaxed.


    But in her comfortable state, Amane had forgotten one thing about her - she was an active person by nature. No matter how much she wanted to relax and lie down, her body demanded exercise and excitement.


    Amane got bored quickly and she decided to take a walk around the house. But even that got boring rather quickly and it was then that Amane began to feel restless.


    ''Hmm, now that I think about it, I have always been an outdoor person. Staying locked up like this does not suit me at all. I want to head out and take a walk.''


    Amane was still moving around so she did not see the dwarf that crossed her path.

 Chapter 277 277: A meeting of relevence?

    Things happened too fast for Sakura to comprehend. Before she knew it, people were looking at her and waiting for her next move.Yoko had already been taken away by the authorities and she had temporarily divided her power between her and Eclipse. And now she was gone from Sakura''s side for the unforeseeable future.


    The hollowness of Yoko''s presence had never been this evident before and Sakura could not help but flinch when she felt it. She had not felt such distance between herself and Amane before, even when the other had been gone.


    "That Yoko¡­she doesn''t know what she is talking about when she says she will divide her power. Surely my sensible child Sakura understands her mommy''s heart and would keep her power intact."


    Now that she had failed to persuade Elder Hao, she could only turn to Sakura for help. Sakura was someone who had always listened to her in the past.


    And it was true that Sakura had changed a lot after she had met Yoko, but that was a temporary phenomenon. Elios was sure that once she put Sakura in the right environment, she would be able to break Sakura back into her usual self.


    So, she smiled at Sakura in her usual malice-laced way. It warned Sakura not to do anything foolish because she was being watched by her mother.


    Now all Elios had to do was to wait for Sakura to agree with her.


    And she waited¡­and waited, but Sakura did not show any signs of obeying her words. Instead, Sakura''s eyes hardened and she looked ready to fight back against Elios.


    "I will respect Yoko''s decision but I can also promise you that I will not be in control of his power for long. Yoko will come back soon and take her place where she belongs. I will clear her name out."


    Sakura promised in front of the reporters and that caused Elios to burn with jealousy and anger.


    ''How dare Sakura do this to me? Me! Her mother! She is going against her mother for a stupid person like Yoko?''


    Elios Tsurugi was about to cause a scene when her husband put a hand on top of her shoulder. That made Elios snap back to her senses and she looked at her husband.


    Out of everyone present here, Elios had thought that Akabe would be the one to be on her side. But that turned out to not be the case here.


    "Calm down. Come, I think we need to talk with each other."


    Akabe carefully navigated the field of reporters and brought Elios into a secure room where they would not be heard.


    Once they were alone, Elios turned her attention toward Akabe and rage filled her eyes. She looked ready to chew Akabe out. But her husband decided to speak up first.


    "Elios, I know that you are angry with Sakura but you need to take things slow. If you think about it, the first part of the deal is already reality. We have successfully transferred Yoko''s power over to Sakura."


    Akabe had a point when he said that but Elios was not convinced yet.


    "What use is half of the power? Sakura needs to have all of it to be useful to us. And why are you getting active suddenly? I thought you gave up on the power of the family head and that is why you called out to me?"


    Elios asked as she faced her husband. Her anger was going down at this point and she was beginning to calm down.


    "I know that Sakura does not have full power but we can very easily cause an ''accident'' to happen to Eclipse and make him disappear. But before that, we need to make sure Yoko will not come back."


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Akabe had the same glint of scheming back in his eyes that Elios had liked at one point.


    The main reason Elios had left Akabe was because he had lost this drive to achieve more and had been dominated by other people.


    Elios refused to remain with such a weak-willed man so she had gone her separate way. But now Akabe was back to who he had at the start of their marriage and it filled Elios with delight.


    "You are right. We finally have an opportunity to deal with Yoko Tsurugi so we should take care of her now."


    They both were far too drunk on their small victory that they could not see the bigger picture. And that was why they won this battle but lost the bigger war.


    ......¡­.


    Sakura began to collect evidence of what happened and how to take care of things now that she was the family head, she knew how tough it was to have this position, but what she failed to realize was how much Yoko had shouldered.


    There were thousands of reports to go through and millions of other small details to make sure of.


    And either Yoko was a genius in such things or extremely lucky when it came to dealing with reports. Because somehow, they were all in order and sorted out.


    "Lady Sakura, about the debriefing tomorrow¡­what should we do about it?"


    "Lady Sakura, the annual budget needs to be revised. How much should we put into the security and other stuff?"


    "Lady Sakura¡­"


    Sakura was getting annoyed and fed up with these people. For some reason, she had not seen any of these people bother Yoko during her time but they all started to appear out of nowhere when it was her time to take care of things.


    "My lady, some of Lady Yoko''s friends are here to visit you. I have directed them to the sitting room and came here to inform you. Also, Lady Suzuki is here to visit as well¡­"


    Finally, Layla, Sakura''s servant made her way forward and gave Sakura an excuse to leave the hall. Sakura decided to take this chance and make her way out.


    "You! I will come back and then give you an answer to all your questions. Until then, keep your reports ready for me. I will come back and check them."


    Sakura did not run away from the situation; she made a tactical retreat once she felt overwhelmed.


    In the middle of the guest room waited Yoko''s friends along with Charlie Suzuki. Just like last time, the air was tense and harsh. And this time, even Charlie Suzuki looked angry and she sat without her annoying, all-knowing smile.


    "Sakura, tell us what happened. All we heard about was that Yoko got arrested and nothing else. I can hear as soon as I hear the news."


    Ely Zhen was the first person who stood up and asked these questions. She looked angry at herself and the situation at hand.


    Once Ely had asked the question, everyone elder turned toward Sakura as well. Both Faridha and Emma were there as well and Sakura could not understand why. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was not like Yoko kept up with them or even called them. The last time she had met them had been quite a while ago and the air between the three had been tense.


    But then again, who was Sakura to say anything about friendship? Her circle was non-existing and she did not even approach people unless they could be of benefit to her.


    "Well Sakura Tsurugi, are you not going to give us an answer? What happened to Yoko and why was she arrested? And why the heck did she not do anything to prevent this?"


    Charlie Suzuki asked with an impatient expression on her face. Sakura had no answer for her since she had been wondering the same thing herself.


    If Yoko wanted to, she could have easily made up an excuse and gotten out of her arrest. But on the contrary, not only did Yoko cooperate with the police, she even stepped forward to be arrested.


    Maybe she had a plan or maybe she did it because she felt like she had no choice.


    "Hey, cut Yoko some slack. Despite her high IQ and her mature expression, she is still a teenager. She must have been overwhelmed by all the accusations and thought of this as the best option."


    Sakura had been thinking the same thing but as soon as she heard those words being spoken, she realized how ridiculous it sounded and she immediately cast that thought away.


    Charlie Suzuki had the same reaction as her but Ely Zhen seemed to be concerned about Yoko.


    "Uhm, I can get my grandfather to tell me where Yoko is and I think I can get a permit to visit her tomorrow. Would you all like to come?"


    Ely asked with a nervous voice. Her question surprised Sakura since she had not expected Ely to ask this question out in the open.


    Sakura was aware of Ely''s crush on Yoko and their shared night as well. So naturally, she had been sure that Ely would take any excuse to be alone with Yoko. Sakura knew that she would have used an excuse.


    "Ah, you are a unique person and usually I would have asked you not to bother. But this time, I think I will take you up on your offer. Your grandfather is Marshal Zhen, right? He''s an upright man. I would love to talk with him."


    Sakura did not know what Charlie Suzuki was planning. No, she did not want to want to know what Charlie Suzuki was planning. She was happy being unaware of it.


    ''Let''s meet Yoko. I want to figure out how she ever stayed sane in her position.''

 Chapter 278 278: Offending someone is easy [pt1]

    Charlie Suzuki''s smile looked unharming and it helped Ely relax. She looked at the other three in the room to see if they would take her up on her offer or not.Sakura had no problem taking advantage of other''s generosity so she decided to agree to this offer as well.


    But Faridha and Emma hesitated to agree. They both looked at each other before turning to face Ely.


    "Ely, thanks for this offer but I think it would be better for us not to take this offer. Unlike Yoko, we cannot afford to take so many days off and our families would also protest if we went to see Yoko in her quarters."


    Emma spoke softly and she looked remorseful when she said these words. But unlike Emma, Faridha had no tact and she did not bury her real feelings.


    "I cannot come as well and there is a simple reason for this - the stock market and the influence this visit would have on us. I cannot have my image get tainted or the customers would lose their trust in me."


    "Once more, it is not a ''you'' problem but a ''me'' problem. Do you understand?"


    Farisha stressed her words and Sakura gave an empty but understanding smile back.


    On a surface level, she understood where Faridha stood but could not help but be annoyed by her choice.


    ''Ah, but it is better for me if these fake friends do not come after Yoko. it will reduce my competition and allow me to spend more time with Yoko.''


    "I am sure Yoko will understand your reason for now coming. In that case, I will not force you to come with us."


    Sakura admitted as she sat down. Only Ely Zhen had a pained look on her face when she looked up. Ely looked Faridha in the eyes and asked her the next question.


    "Faridha, I have always admired your drive but you are disappointing me this time. Look inside you and tell me what is more important - your friendship with Yoko or your money?"


    "What kind of question is that? Of course, money is more important to me than my friendship. Besides, Yoko can take care of herself and I don''t want to waste my time and energy on something that is not worth any profit."


    Faridha waved her hand in a dismissal manner and it marked the conversation a close for her. One had to wonder why she even came here in the first place if this was what she was going to do.


    This attitude took even Sakura and Charlie aback. But they respected Faridha''s courage to come out and say all this. Especially in Yoko''s home and in front of her sister nonetheless.


    "Fine, go and have profit in your business. One day, you will need a friend in your difficult times and you will not have one because you never made them a priority."


    Ely sounded angry when she said these words and Faridha sighed.


    "Lady Zhen, I think it is you who do not understand Yoko. First, knowing Yoko, going to the prison might be a part of her plan, and having us all visit her like this would be awkward. And second, even if I want to go, I am pretty sure that there is a person limit for visiting."


    "Now, if you would excuse me, I would like to go. I have a lot of work to do unlike other people here. My marriage is also coming up so I need to prepare for it."


    Faridha sounded mad. She was a rather informal person who usually called people by their first names. Even more so if the other person was close in age to her.


    So, for her to call Ely by her family name was a big deal. And even her mood looked terrible. Emma sighed as she watched her friend''s worsening mood and she stood up as well.


    "Lady Sakura, thank you for your hospitality. We will come and visit you again once Yoko is back from prison. After all, I need to give her an invite to my wedding."


    Sakura could only watch Faridha and Emma go out of her house with angry expressions on their faces.


    ''Yoko would have been able to handle this situation if she was here. I wonder what she would have done instead.''


    Sakura could not help but think of these things as she maintained her composure. She could also feel Charlie Suzuki staring at her and Sakura did her best to maintain her composure.


    "I-I am so sorry. I did not mean to offend Faridha and Emma like this. I just¡­got angry at them and I am so sorry once more."


    Ely apologized to Sakura once her anger began to go down and the realization of what she did flashed across her face. She had not meant to be like this.


    "There is no need to say anything to me, Lady Zhen. After all, the one you offended was not me. But I would like to ask you to keep yourself in check from next time."


    Sakura asked and Ely had an embarrassed look on her face. She was also the only one who looked uncomfortable and tried to get out of the situation.


    "I-I should get going now. My grandmaster would be worried about me. I will ask him about the visit today and get back to you tomorrow."


    Ely Zhen promised and it was time for her to go back as well. Her face burned with embarrassment when she exited the Tsurugi household and she quickly got into the car.


    There had been no need for her to offer a visit to Yoko like this to other people. She already had her grandfather''s promise to take her to visit Yoko.


    But visiting alone would be too embarrassing for Ely. and despite already spending a night with Yoko, she was still too shy to face her alone. So, she ended up asking others to accompany her.


    ...¡­.


    "Well, Marshal Zhen''s granddaughter sure is a weird lady. I heard that she was brought up with delicate care and I can see it in her body language."


    Charlie spoke while sipping her tea. Unlike others, she had enjoyed the chaos that had happened in front of her. And she also liked the surprise of seeing a gentle lady such as Ely get mad.


    "I would rather have stable people beside me than unstable people. And if you like her that much, then you should chase after her and marry her. What do you keep coming here for? Will you be leaving now as well?"


    Sakura asked as she looked at Charlie Suzuki. She could already feel her aids eyes looking at her to return and work.


    For the first time in her life, Sakura was running away from her responsibilities and she did not want to go back to them.


    "Hmm, you want me to leave? How cruel of you to say that to me. Can''t you see how much I am grieving at the thought of Yoko being locked up? You would ask me to go back to him in such a state? You are so cruel-hearted, Lady Sakura."


    Charlie acted her part and Sakura only rolled her eyes in return. She did not want to deal with the melodrama that was Charlie Suzuki.


    "Someone, take Lady Suzuki to a guest room and have her comfortable and all tucked in. Do not sully the Tsurugi name while Yoko is not here."


    The staff looked excited suddenly. Yoko''s name motivated them to work and they quickly prepared everything.


    Charlie looked at Sakura with a suspicious expression. She could tell that Sakura had a reason to allow her to stay in the Tsurugi mansion tonight.


    And it became evident why Sakura wanted company so badly today. At the dining table, two more annoyances had joined the regular group of two. And those two people were Elios and Akabe Tsurugi.


    "Lady Charlie, what a surprise to see you here. Are you here to congratulate Sakura on finally being the family head? Ah, I knew that you would ultimately see the truth behind Yoko''s lies and come to support the real heiress of the Tsurugi house."


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Elios patted the seat for Charlie to sit down. Sakura looked amused at her mother''s misunderstanding but she did not try to correct her. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Sakura had no move to clear the misunderstanding, Charlie decided to do it for her.


    "Elios Tsurugi, I have heard a lot about you from news and other outlets. I always heard that you were a bright person with a good head on your shoulder. I wonder how the news outlets missed your cranky personality or your lack of brain power."


    "Anyone could tell that I am here for Yoko and I would appreciate it if you would put some respect behind her name."


    Elios Tsurugi''s smile was frozen for some time after that. She looked pissed to hear Charlie Suzuki say this. It was clear that Elios had not expected Charlie to say anything against her.


    Surprisingly enough, it was Akabe Tsurugi who decided to handle this situation. He forced a smile on his face and looked at Charlie with a dotting expression.


    "We are aware that you are doing all this for Yoko''s sake and for that reason, I know that you would support Sakura as well."


    "After all, Sakura is Charlie''s beloved cousin, and helping her would be like helping Yoko. I am sure Lady Suzuki understands what I am trying to say here. Not that I am forcing you or anything."

 Chapter 279 279: Offending someone is easy [pt2]

    ''This little shit thinks he can guilt trip me into helping his daughter out? How foolish of this man to think that. But I guess I can let him dream for now.''Charlie smiled a calming smile and then looked back at Sakura with an adoring expression on her face. Her smile made Sakura''s heart chill and she immediately looked away from Charlie''s face. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    "I will be more than happy to help Sakura out with anything if she wants my help. After all, she is Yoko''s ''beloved'' younger cousin and someone I see as a sister as well."


    Charlie''s words made Sakura shudder and the younger could hear the mocking tone in Charlie''s voice.


    But her parents were fooled and her mother looked especially relieved to have Charlie Suzuki''s support for Sakura.


    With this, even if the other brat tried to extend his influence over their family, they would have the divine guild to make him back down.


    The dinner ended soon and it was time for people to start moving out. Sakura waited for her parents to leave as well, but she was surprised to see them still sitting at the table.


    And since everyone else was still sitting at the table, Charlie ended up sitting there as well. It was a rather awkward time for them all but finally, Akabe coughed into his fist and looked at Charlie with a look full of respect.


    "Lady Suzuki, you must be tired after a full day of working. I heard that you are going to spend a night here so I will ask the servants to run a bath for you. You should enjoy yourself and relax."


    Charlie Suzuki''s eyes narrowed just a little bit as she looked at the couple in front of her. She could tell that they were cooking something.


    But Charlie was not worried too much. As much as she hated to admit it, she knew that Sakura could handle her handle herself. She would not need Charlie''s help to solve her problems.


    ''And there goes my brownie points to ear. I wanted to impress Yoko with how helpful I am, but I guess this will all have to wait.'' S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since the Tsurugi couple was forcing Charlie to go out so badly, she decided to take her leave. But not before casting a subtle spell that would tell her all they were talking about.


    ......¡­.


    "What do you both want from me? You were practically telling Lady Suzuki to get out with your words. So, whatever you want to say better be important."


    Sakura looked at her parents with an annoyed expression on her face. She could tell that they wanted to say things to her this whole time but had been holding themselves back.


    But now they finally had an opportunity to speak about what they had been suppressing all this while.


    "Sakura, this is your chance and you need to take it. Charlie Suzuki is a big opportunity for you. Now that Yoko is not here, it is time for you to seduce her."


    Sakura had brought up the glass of water and taken a single sip when her mother said these words. Immediately, Sakura felt herself choke on the water in her throat. She could not understand what she had just heard.


    "Excuse me, but I don''t think I heard what you said properly. Can you repeat your words?"


    Sakura asked her mother and her mother sighed in a tired but expecting manner. She could not help but look at her mother with a horrified look on her face.


    But Elios Tsurugi had a smug look on her face when she looked at her daughter. She seemed to not even realize the rectification of what she had just suggested.


    "Sakura, I know that it is tough for you to imagine being with anyone you do not like at your age, but I want you to try and date Charlie Suzuki. Her support would mean a lot for our family."


    Sakura tried her hardest to stop herself from breaking out into laughter. But she was not able to stop herself in the end.


    Snickers escaped her mouth and she bent her body to not show her face to her mother. That worried Elios and she extended her hand to check up on Sakura. But Sakura moved out of her range.


    "Mother, it is a very interesting time for you to come back into my life and interfere. As for your suggestion, I don''t think I want to seduce Charlie Suzuki. I do not like her like that and I know that Lady Suzuki also does not fancy me like that."


    "Sakura, take this seriously for once. We know that Lady Suzuki does not fancy you like that and that is why you must seduce her instead. Make her like you so that she stays by your side."


    Elios finally raised her voice, her temper getting the better of her.


    Both Sakura and Akabe looked surprised at her lack of control and Elios was surprised at herself as well. She could not figure out why she had reacted the way she did.


    ''Huh? Why did I lose control of my emotions? What Sakura said was not a big deal and I knew that as well. It almost felt as if I was not able to control myself. Hasn''t this been happening for some time now?''


    If Elios thought back at what all happened and when she began to lose control of herself, she could point it back to the time she had accepted the deal for the bud bug and her new powers.


    "Mother, I would appreciate it if you would stop trying to interfere with my relationships. And I can assure you that no matter what you do, Lady Suzuki will not see me as anything more than a friend."


    Sakura assured her mother and quickly went back to her room. Elios bit her lip once she realized that her daughter had no intention of following her will and she began to plan.


    "Tsk, that Sakura. She sure is causing us all kinds of problems now. What an age for her to be rebellious in. What should we do now?"


    Elios asked while looking back at her husband. She was all out of ideas for a while and tired of what was going on in her life.


    That must be the reason why she was having trouble thinking about things. It must be the stress of the situation.


    "Hmm, Sakura is quite rebellious but that doesn''t mean that we need to give up on Charlie Suzuki. If Sakura would not do, then we can ask one of the elders to lend us their people for this task."


    "From the rumors, we can safely assume that Lady Suzuki prefers the company of females to males. I know Elder Dao''s granddaughter looks a lot like Yoko and if my guess is right, then she would be the right one for this job."


    Akabe pointed it out and Elios was reminded of Elder Dao''s granddaughter. It had been a long time since Elios had seen her.


    From what she remembered, Crescenta was a spoilt brat who had a superiority complex. But from what she remembered, Crescenta did look a lot like Yoko when she did her make-up and dressed up.


    "Hmm, this could work, I can quickly arrange for an incense that would only affect Lady Suzuki and we can have Crescenta seduce her. But I am worried what Crescenta would do after we have her seduce Lady Suzuki."


    After all, both Elder Dao and Crescenta were greedy people. They both wanted to take advantage of what they could at any given time.


    "That is a bridge that we would cross when it is time to do so. We can also have Crescenta sign an agreement beforehand which she would not be able to break. It will all work out in the end."


    Akabe pointed it out and Elios thought that it made sense. So, they called for Elder Dao and made the preparations.


    Crescenta looked overly enthusiastic about seducing someone like Charlie Suzuki. The proud and challenging look in her eyes was what assured Elios that she was the right one for the job.


    But Elder Dao was the one who decided to pose a problem in this case. He looked unsatisfied with what was being offered to him.


    "You want my granddaughter to seduce Charlie Suzuki and help back Sakura. I don''t like this deal. If my granddaughter is going to seduce Lady Suzuki, then what is stopping her from becoming the family head anyway?"


    Elder Dao asked with a greedy voice. The Tsurugi couple looked back at him with an impassive face.


    It seemed like this deal was not worth it and they decided to withdraw it when Crescenta interfered.


    "Grandfather, it is alright. I want to take this deal since I do not want to be the Tsurugi head anyway. With Lady Suzuki in my clutches, I will have the power of the divine guild on our side."


    Elder Dao, who had looked unsatisfied up until now, suddenly looked intrigued and happy once more. He had not thought of this point.


    It was true that the power of the divine guild was more than that of the Tsurugi family. The divine guild also had a longer standing and was the better deal here.


    "Hmm, now that I think about it, it does seem like a good deal. But are you sure you would be able to seduce Charlie Suzuki?"


    Elder Dao asked and his granddaughter just scoffed at his lack of confidence.

 Chapter 280 280: Offending someone is easy [pt3]

    ''Well, this should be easy. Rumors say that Charlie Suzuki likes Yoko so I should easily be able to seduce the divine leader as well. After all, I am better looking and much more proactive in bed compared to Yoko.''Crescenta was a boastful teenager who was raised with all the love and care in the world. She had been spoilt rotten by her grandfather and had never lacked anything.


    This had extended to her life outside of her family as well, especially when she and Yoko had been in the same vicinity. She had always been the more outspoken and social one of the two.


    She had heard the rumors that said that Yoko had changed but she did not believe those rumors too much.


    ''Hah, if Lady Suzuki can like a loser like Yoko, then I am sure that she would fall in love with me soon as well. I will show her what she is missing by choosing someone like Yoko over me.''


    Crescenta knocked on the door and waited for a reply. Lady Suzuki did not give her one so Crescenta decided to open the door and enter anyway.


    She was sure that the divine leader would not fault her for entering like this. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The room given to the divine leader was basking in the moonlight. It was lit brightly and Lady Suzuki sat at the window sill, looking out of it, and not paying attention to Crescenta.


    *cough*


    Crescenta tried to get Lady Suzuki''s attention but she was ignored by the divine leader. This did not sit well with someone like Crescenta and she decided to head over to the divine leader.


    Still, Charlie Suzuki did not pay any attention to her so Crescenta decided to do what she did best. She leaned her body and rubbed it against the divine leader''s backside. She made sure that the divine leader felt everything she was doing.


    Then, she slowly reached toward the divine leader''s dress and she was about to touch her when her hand was caught.


    Crescenta looked up with a delighted expression at finally being acknowledged when her heart skipped a beat in shock.


    "What do you think you are doing? I was not aware that maids in the Tsurugi estate were becoming this bold. Did you do this kind of stuff to Yoko as well?"


    Lady Suzuki was still not looking at Crescenta when she spoke and it irritated her. But more than that, jealousy covered Crescenta''s eyes when she looked at Lady Suzuki.


    ''I am trying to seduce you and all you think about is that stupid Yoko? I have never been this insulted in my life before.''


    Crescenta was offended, but for the first time in her life, she decided to hold herself back and not act on this jealousy she was feeling.


    "Lady Suzuki, I am not a maid or a servant. My name is Crescenta and I am from the Tsurugi branch family. I was worried that you would be alone and said tonight, so I decided to visit you to keep you company."


    Crescenta spoke with a soft and melodic voice. It was a voice that no person had been able to resist up until now. She raised her hand to touch Lady Suzuki''s chest when she was finally pushed aside by a pair of strong hands.


    "You are beginning to annoy me now. I do not care who you are and what you want with me. I just want you gone as soon as possible from my line of sight."


    Crescenta opened her mouth to protest but her words got stuck in her throat once she noticed that hard gaze looking at her.


    The pressure of that gaze felt real and Crescenta was not able to utter a single word more. Still, she tried her best to speak up and face Lady Suzuki''s glare.


    "I¡­my lady¡­that is¡­I just wanted to help you out. Please do not look at me like that."


    Somehow, Crescenta could tell that Lady Suzuki was not happy with her. The way Lady Suzuki was looking at her was dangerous and it made Crescenta nervous.


    "Lady Suzuki, what do I lack? I¡­ please give me a chance to impress you. If you spend a night with me, then I assure you that I will make you forget everything else."


    Crescenta assured the divine leader of this. She was certain of her skills and she had tested them a lot of times. She was sure that no one would be able to compare to her.


    She dared to look up at Lady Suzuki''s face to check what the other thought, but she instantly looked back down. The look on Lady Suzuki''s face was not good. It looked ready to cock Crescenta alive if she made any noise.


    "You think you can replace Yoko in my life? You are a daring one but utterly foolish. Hurry up and run before I get even angrier at you."


    Crescenta''s body shook as she ran out of the room. She collided with Sakura on her way out and glared at Sakura.


    ''Ah, I see. So *you* are the real problem and not Yoko. I am sure that Yoko was just an excuse for Lady Suzuki to hide her interest in you. I see where I went wrong.''


    Crescenta was unwilling to believe that she had lost to a loser like Yoko when it came to gaining Lady Suzuki''s affection.


    Lady Suzuki must be using Yoko as a front to cover for her real interest in Sakura and if that was the case, then Crescenta had certainly gone about this whole thing the wrong way.


    The one she needed to match styles with was not Yoko but Sakura instead.


    ''I cannot go back to my grandfather like this. I need to crash somewhere for tonight and tell Grandfather what I discovered.


    ...¡­....¡­.


    Sakura watched her cousin run out of the guest room as if her hair were on fire. She could guess what happened here and she was not surprised that her family had tried to have someone else do the same thing they had asked her to do.


    ''I guess there is no need for me to inform Lady Suzuki of what my family is planning anymore. I am sure that she is more than aware of it.''


    Sakura was about to head back when the door opened behind her and Charlie Suzuki exited the door with an angry expression on her face.


    The smell of danger filled the air and Sakura felt her nerves become agitated. She was ready for Charlie to attack her.


    But contrary to her beliefs, that did not happen. As soon as Charlie''s eyes met hers, Charlie calmed down and her agitation went away as well.


    "Oh, so it''s you? What reason could you have for visiting me this late at night? Don''t tell me that you are here to finish what that lady started. I don''t think I can take another annoyance in the span of a few minutes."


    Charlie rubbed her forehead to get rid of the building headache. She looked at Sakura to see what she wanted but Sakura only sighed and shook her head in return.


    "I was coming here to warn you about my cousin but I can see that you already took care of her and her arrogant ass. But still, you better be careful tonight. I would not put it past my parents to try something else with you."


    Sakura warned Charlie and the elder groaned tiredly.


    "Well, a little too late for you to be saying this to me. I am sure that your parents already tried to flood my rooms with pheromones that would affect me. Thankfully, I took the medicine today and now it is just making my nose run."


    Charlie Suzuki did loom miserable as she held her nose. Sakura could not smell anything but she would not put it past her mother to try such underhand tactics. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see. This is a problem and I cannot have you be alone for tonight. For now, come to my room and sleep there tonight. I will let you be there for Yoko''s sake tonight. I cannot have anything tarnish our family''s good name."


    Sakura extended the invitation to Charlie and now the ball was in her court.


    The divine leader looked at Sakura in front of her before sighing tiredly.


    "You know what, I will take you up on this offer tonight. From tomorrow onwards, we can be rivals for Yoko''s love again. But tonight, let''s be comrades who help comrades out instead."


    Charlie Suzuki took the extended hand and an alliance was formed for the night. But they were not the only ones having a hard time because of the darkness of the night and conspiracies.


    ...¡­....¡­.


    In her room, Amane felt her bed dip at her side and she was instantly awake. She knew that the one making her bed dip was not Moony, but someone heavier.


    She instantly decided to act and forced her uncooperative body to move. She struck her opponent and watched the small form collapse.


    "Ouch, what the hell are you doing girl? You could have damaged my equipment if you were not careful."


    Professor Cardin rubbed his arm where Amane had hit him. His unapologetic expression seemed to indicate that he did not feel anything about his actions.


    "You scared me shitless. Was there any need for you to scare me like this? And what do you think you are doing to me? You better answer me before I get angry at you."

 Chapter 281 281: Dont cross your limits [pt1]

    Amane looked at the dwarf who had been leaning on top of her just a few seconds ago. She could not feel any malice or sexual tension leaking out of the man which meant that he was as normal as Amane could expect him to be.Whatever he had been planning to do to Amane had not been sexual. And somehow that made things even more awkward for her.


    "Calm down. I was not doing anything dangerous to you. I just wanted to check your energy waves since they seemed to be unique. We, dwarfs, are very sensitive to the energy waves and I was even researching in the field."


    "I was about to be done with my experiment as well when you woke up and messed up my whole experiment." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Professor Cardin dared to look like the victim in this situation. If not for her curiosity, Amane would have ended up killing him.


    "My energy waves are all messed up? Interesting. Can you tell me more about this?"


    Amane had a feeling that her ''energy waves'' corresponded to her ''aura'' and it had felt messed up ever since she had absorbed Rabelais''s power and used it to escape her shackles.


    "Hmm, it is difficult to explain in human terms since energy waves are not a concept that is easy to grasp. I do not know how to explain it to a human child like you without causing you to feel lost."


    Professor Cardin explained with a sorry look on his face. He was underestimating Amane too much when he looked at her.


    But Amane did not get angry or show her disappointment. She remained calm and looked back at the Professor in front of her with a blank look on her face.


    "I see. So, in simpler terms, you do not have the rough knowledge and vocabulary to explain things to me. It was my mistake to regard you a little too high since your name sounded familiar."


    Amane''s words hurt Professor Cardin''s ego and he puffed up his cheeks in response. He looked annoyed but held his anger back.


    Instead, he turned into ridicule when he looked at Amane.


    "As if I need any help explaining the situation to a human like you. If you do want to know, then I will tell you the basics. Every creature is made up of two types of energy - waves and matter."


    "Matter is what you call abilities and it can be gauged by the physical eye. But waves are invisible powers not everyone has access to. And there is hardly anything that can interact with one''s waves as well."


    "But for some reason, both of your energies are messed up and clashing with each other. You must be feeling uncomfortable from time to time. Common symptoms include loss of your body function and control."


    Professor Cardin explained and that all sounded accurate to Amane''s current situation.


    "So, is there a curse to my condition? Or am I stuck like this forever?"


    As far as Amane knew, there was no artificial cure for aura disbalance. The only way to feel better was to let her aura settle down naturally.


    However, Amane did not have the time to do so with her current schedule.


    "There is no cure for such a condition yet. But if you give me some more time, then I might be able to come up with something. But for that, I will need to get some more samples of your energy."


    Professor Cardin explained as he picked up his gear once more. Amane could not tell if he was a fool or just that brave to challenge her.


    But whatever the reason was, he seemed confident that his methods would work.


    ''Hmm, maybe I should allow this dwarf to examine me. It won''t hurt to try his methods as well and I am already damaged so it won''t matter much.''


    Amane held her hand out toward the dwarf and he looked confused.


    "You can continue to observe me and if you find a cure for my condition, I will reward you handsomely. But in return, you must not talk about my condition to anyone. Do you agree to these terms?"


    Amane laced her voice with magic, making it a bonding promise. She wanted to see if the dwarf would catch the intention behind her voice or not.


    From the knowing look on the dwarf''s face, it was clear that he knew what Amane did to her voice. But he was also willing to overlook this time for his curiosity.


    "I agree to your deal. Now let me see what kind of condition you are in. Also, what did you say your name was?"


    The dwarf asked and Amane looked back at him with an amused look on her face. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "My name is Yoko Tsurugi. I am sure that you have heard about me before."


    Amane introduced herself but Professor Cardin did not look impressed. But there was a thoughtful look on his face when he looked at Amane.


    "Your name sounds familiar. I am sure I have heard it before but not because you are famous. Ah, yes, now I remember. There was the talk of Ross and his experiment, subject Alpha."


    "I heard that the experiment died for nothing and caused a lot of panic as a result. What was the experiment''s name again? Aqua¡­"


    Before Professor Ross could finish speaking, his throat was grabbed and he was held up against the wall of the room. He had just been speaking a few seconds ago and now breathing seemed difficult to him.


    He looked down at the female in front of him and his heart skipped a beat in return. The golden eyes looking back at him were glowing. It was almost as if they wanted to kill him for daring to stand in their way.


    Not only that, Yoko Tsurugi''s body language was filled with danger as she held her opponent up by his neck.


    "Do not talk about her like that. I am not a tolerant person so I won''t forgive you if you disrespect her like that."


    Amane spoke in a monotonous voice. Her voice sounded hollow and mechanical, but the hint of danger present in it could not be denied.


    Professor Cardin had seen all kinds of sticky situations.


    As a scientist who was used to doing dangerous experiments to satisfy his curiosity, his life had often been in danger and he had always had to remain calm and alert.


    He knew how far he could push himself and he never really tried to go beyond his limits. So, he had never felt this urgency to survive and beg for forgiveness.


    But the way Yoko Tsurugi held him up and the way she looked at him caused Professor Cardin''s back to break out into a cold sweat. He suddenly felt afraid for his life.


    ''I am going to die for sure. Yoko Tsurugi, she is going to kill me if I said anything she would not like.''


    Cardin was sure that Yoko Tsurugi could kill him. Her aura screamed death and destruction to him and it made the surrounding air harder to breathe.


    "I¡­let me go. I did not mean to insult your friend or anything. Hurry, it is difficult to breathe."


    Professor Cardin felt his air circulation stop. At this rate, he was going to choke and die. And he could not allow that to happen to him. He still had a lot he had to live for.


    He had a lot of experiments to conduct and a lot of research to still be verified.


    But it was all out of his hands now. He was at the mercy of this female in front of him. Professor Cardin could not tell if he got lucky or not when the door room was knocked by the person outside.


    The maid looked utterly terrified to see Cardin being held up by his neck. And when Yoko Tsurugi turned to face her, the maid almost shit herself in horror before realizing what she was doing and looked back down.


    "I..miss¡­this is¡­someone is here to meet you. L-Lady Suzuki of the divine guild and her companions are here."


    The maid quickly explained, not wanting to spend any more time in this room than necessary. She could not get the image of Yoko Tsurugi strangling someone out of her head.


    "Charlie is here? Looks like you got lucky this time, you stupid professor. But next time, I don''t think you will get this lucky. So, you better keep yourself in line."


    Amane let the professor fall back on his feet and the lack of oxygen caused Cardin to sink to his knees. He gasped and tried to as much oxygen into his lungs as possible.


    But this small incident caused him to become even more obsessed with Yoko than before.


    Earlier, she had seemed like a powerful but ordinary specimen he could ignore. But now, she seemed like a treasure trove he wanted to get his hands on.


    As soon as Yoko was out of the room, Professor Cardin laughed with a giddy smile on his face and his collapsed body shook with laughter.


    The maid who saw this was already terrified. Now her terror turned into horror and she took a few steps back.


    "I¡­shall get going now. I hope you have a good day ahead. D-Do not call me if you need anything. Umm, bye?"


    The maid made a quick escape, wanting to be back home. She just needed to survive half an hour more before she would be replaced by someone else.

 Chapter 282 282: Dont cross your limits [pt2]

    ''I got angry. I cannot believe I got angry at that Dwarf''s provocation and I even choked him. There was no reason for me to do such a thing and yet I¡­''Amane looked down at her hand with disbelief. She could not believe that she had lost control like this. It felt so surreal to her.


    "Yoko, you are finally here. How are you feeling? I cannot believe that you were arrested for something you did not even do. Talk about an unfair world."


    Charlie Suzuki was the first person Amane''s eyes turned toward when she entered the room. Not because she was the loudest in the batch or that she was sitting the closest to the entrance.


    But her commanding presence made it impossible to ignore her.


    "Lady Tsurugi, I wanted to say that it is a pleasure to see you again, but the circumstances are less than ideal. I hope you do not mind us visiting you."


    Now this person surprised Amane a lot.


    She had not expected to see either Ely Zhen or her grandfather anytime soon. But here they both were, sitting on the guest room sofa and waiting for Amane to tell them all that happened.


    And then there was Sakura who looked around the place but did not say anything. Amane had a feeling that Sakura wanted to tell her a lot of things but was holding herself back. She was not going to say anything in front of people.


    Being around familiar places helped Amane feel better as well. She could feel her earlier agitation leaving her body and her mood becoming better suddenly.


    "I should be the one to say that it is nice to meet you all. Being in this guest house is quite lonely and I was just carving company."


    Amane gestured for the party to keep on sitting and she walked toward them as well. She saw the maid come out of her room with a pale face and quickly move around.


    Now, Amane should have called that maid over and asked her to serve things, but she decided to cut that poor thing some slack.


    This might have been her first brush-in with violence and some had a hard time forgetting such things.


    "This place¡­is there no servant here to look after you? There should be a few at least since this is the government quarters, right?"


    Sakura asked as she looked around the room. She had likely spotted the felling maid as well but she was and her words were just loud enough to be heard by the maid.


    Now that the maid knew about her discovered presence, she could no longer hide herself and had to walk out of her hiding spot.


    Her body shook as she took in the important assortment of people in front of her. A single mistake would cost her life and everything she owned.


    "W-Would you all like tea or coffee?"


    The maid tried her hardest to suppress her fear but the flashes of that strangling moment from before kept on flashing across her eyes.


    "You can take an early off today if you want to. There is another servant that is about to arrive any second now and I can keep our guests entertained until then. If you want to go back home, you can go."


    Amane offered the maid this and she looked grateful before looking frightful once more. She bit her lip and looked away before her eyes hardened.


    "I¡­no. Please allow me the honor of serving you, Lady Yoko. I will bring out refreshments soon."


    Amane watched the maid turn around with a determined face and walk into the kitchen. She had no idea what happened and from the looks of things, the others also had no idea what just happened here.


    Only the maid knew what she was thinking about and her logic was simple - she was doing this to survive.


    Even if Yoko Tsurugi had given her permission to head back home, the maid was not sure if she would remain alive by the end of the day. It was quite possible that Yoko Tsurugi would have her killed.


    So, it was better for the maid to stick around and assure the younger of her loyalty. That would be the only way for her to live.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''I will serve Yoko Tsurugi well and I will live a long life as well.''


    The maid was determined and she quickly walked out of the guest room and into the kitchen. She was sure that she could do it - she could serve Yoko Tsurugi well.


    But all her confidence dwindled once she stepped into the guest room once more with tea and snacks.


    She felt like crying when three pairs of curious and searching eyes looked at her with a curious expression on their face.


    ......


    That scared yet courageous maid made everyone in the room curious. The one most taken aback by her actions was Amane, but she did not let it show on her face.


    "Yoko, you have been here for only a day and you have already seduced an innocent person? Tsk, you are a dangerous woman."


    Charlie Suzuki spoke in a jesting voice but she looked completely serious. Her eyes looked especially mincing and seemed to be planning the maid''s death behind their humorous mask.


    "That''s right Yoko. You need to control your aura. It is not right to make people lean on you like this. What would happen to that poor maiden''s heart once you are out of this place?"


    Sakura joined in the joke as well but she looked worried as well. She was not sure if she felt worried for Yoko or the maid more.


    "I cannot help it that I am so charming that people keep falling for me¡­but I think that you are mistaken in this case and about this maid. I don''t think she likes me in a ''romantic'' sense."


    Amane explained just as the maid exited the kitchen and placed a tray of snacks in front of the guests.


    She looked at Amane for approval but flinched when she saw Amane make the barest move to reach out toward the tray.


    Suddenly, the maid no longer looked like a love-stuck fool but like a prisoner terrified for her life and awaiting her sentence. Everyone was curious about her reaction and why she was like this.


    "I-If you want anything else, then please let me know. I will bring you whatever you need¡­"


    The maid quickly fled into the kitchen without looking back. But she took extra care to keep an eye and ear out for whatever their group might need.


    "Looks like that maid likes you, Yoko. isn''t that a good thing for you?


    Jealousy surged beneath Ely''s happy facade. She forced herself to speak these words and tried to hold back her bitter smile.


    She was the only one who could not tell that this maid was terrified of Amane and let her jealousy get the best of her.


    The maid looked even more shocked and terrified once she heard Ely''s words. She could not tell if it was aimed to praise her or to mock her. All the maid knew was that she had messed up.


    "I¡­I should get going now. Please call me if you want anything from me."


    The maid quickly left the scene and everyone watched her head out. They all kept quiet for a few more minutes before Charlie decided to break the awkward silence.


    "Anyway, I want to ask you something, Yoko. You were not the one who caused that Bloom accident, right? If you were the one who planned it, then there would have been no witness or suspicion on you."


    Charlie knew Amane well by this point. And she was right when she said that Amane would have left no evidence behind if she had been behind the incident.


    "Hmm, I have no idea what happened either. But I am sure that it was aimed to sully my name and get me out of the way of someone. I think we all have an idea who could be responsible for this."


    Amane hinted toward the culprit but everyone in the room (except Ely, who pretended she understood what was going on) agreed.


    "It seems like your home is a battlefield right now. It might be for your good that you got out of there in time. But we also need to prove our innocence before it is too late. So do you think you can help us out here?"


    Charlie asked as she mixed her tea. Her brain was already formulating plans that could help her out.


    "Well, I would like to help you out, but I am stuck in this place with no way to go out. So, if something does happen, I will not be able to interfere."


    This was a very subtle way for Amane to say - ''do what you want to.''


    Both Sakura and Charlie got her message and they both grinned. They had not needed this permission to act, but it was nice to get it anyway.


    "Uhm, Yoko, how are you holding up in this place? If you want, I am sure that we can get your permission to live with us instead of in this detainment house. S-So¡­"


    "Ely, stop!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marshall Zhen yelled at Ely and she flinched. But she did not want to back down from the promise she had made to him.


    Ely Zhen seemed to have a misconception about Amane being in this prison and Amane decided to clarify it.


    "Ely, I am here by choice and not because I was forced in here."

 Chapter 283 283: Dont cross your limits [pt3]

    "Huh? What do you mean? Yoko, you do not have to force yourself to be this way. We can help you out¡­you do not want to be helped, right?"Ely''s voice began to sound forceful but it slowly dwindled out as Amane looked at her more and more.


    After about two minutes of awkward silence, Ely sat back down in her seat with a look of disbelief on her face. Her innocent heart refused to believe that Yoko could be such a daring person.


    "Hmm, your strategy is rather bold. Do you think your stepping back would cause these people to step out from the shadows?"


    Marshal Zhen asked Amane this question. The look on his eyes was searching and the way he looked at Amane was also filled with curiosity. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ely noticed this glint in her grandfather''s eyes but she could not speak up and defend Yoko against it.


    When she tried, her throat felt parched and her brows broke out into sweat. In the end, she could only back down and light a fire for Yoko in her heart.


    ''Yoko, good luck against my grandfather. He might come across as a rather harsh man but believe me when I say he is not one.''


    Ely watched the confrontation between her grandfather and Yoko happen. But one said looked tenser than the other. In the end, Yoko sighed and decided to put an end to this contest.


    "It is difficult to say if the other party would react to my provocation or not, but I am not worried about it. Whether they fall for my tricks or not, it won''t change the fact that they will be cornered like rats and driven out of my home."


    Amane spoke softly but the look in her eyes was anything but soft. It made Marshal Zhen tense up and look at Yoko in a new light. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Yoko, what are you doing? My grandfather might never approve of you at this rate. Hurry and apologize to him.''


    Ely would say that she knew her grandfather well. That was why, when he frowned in that familiar way and looked at Yoko with his harsh eyes, she knew that he disapproved of the other female.


    "You are unlike the other fragile clan heads I have met so far. I wonder what gives you all this confidence to stand against me and speak such words."


    Marshal Zhen asked and both Sakura and Charlie Suzuki tensed up. They were ready to help Yoko if a fight were to break out.


    "I wonder¡­would you like to try and find out."


    Marshal Zhen flinched internally as he felt the pressure of Yoko''s aura assault him. Yoko had not moved an inch and yet she could suppress Marshal Zhen.


    ''This girl is not normal. This pressure is too much for a teenager to have. She is a genius, just as I first expected.''


    Marshal Zhen held his head up even when it was full of sweat. He would rather pass out than bow his head in front of another.


    "Y-Yoko, are you alright? Grandfather, you should not try to intimidate my friends like this."


    Ely Zhen gathered her courage to scold her grandfather. For her effort, she got two looks of disbelief and two amused smiles aimed at her.


    "Ely, I approve of your friendship with Lady Tsurugi if you promise not to get hurt. Now, I think I have overstayed my welcome here. I shall give you young people a chance to catch up."


    Marshal Zhen stood up and his legs shook. He masked it all up with his confidence and was able to fool everyone when he walked out of the guest room.


    He collided with someone small and almost lost his balance. He looked down, only to notice a small but familiar back.


    ''Is that person Professor Cardin? No, I must be mistaken. That man¡­he should be dead. Or at least detained for all the crimes that he committed until now.''


    The courts might have judged Professor Cardin as innocent but Marshal Zhen knew that the once-fearsome dwarf had many enemies waiting for him to fall.


    So, once he had been captured, there was no way he would be allowed to live.


    ...¡­.


    "I am so sorry for my grandfather''s reckless actions. I swear that he did not mean to say all those words to you. "


    Ely bowed in place of her grandfather once he left. She could not keep her blush from spreading across her face.


    "Don''t worry so much about it. Your grandfather is just concerned about you and I understand his feelings. There is no need for you to be this worried."


    Amane assured Ely and watched her face go from pale to flush to embarrassed.


    "I¡­thank God that you did not take offence to my words. I did not know what I would do if you were angry with me."


    Ely''s legs gave way under her body and she sagged in relief. Amane felt bad for Ely so she helped Ely lie down in her bed.


    "You can rest here for now. I will not hear any excuses so do not give me any."


    Whatever Ely was about to say got stuck in her throat. She was only able to nod and watch as Amane headed out of the room.


    Both Sakura and Charlie waited for her in the guest room and their gaze did not move away from Amane once she walked down.


    "Yoko, I will not ask you why you took Ely to your room. But I do want to ask you one very important question that is related to my sanity¡­. how the heck do you manage to handle all the stress of your position?"


    "There are far too many files and matters to take care of. 24 hours are just not enough no matter what I do."


    Sakura complained, finally letting her frustration out.


    No matter how smart or successful Sakura was, she was still a teenager and far less experienced than everyone else in the room. Amane felt bad after seeing her break down like this.


    But at the same time, seeing Sakura get this irritated and emotional was funny. That girl hardly acted her age.


    "Sakura, you do know that we have advisors for these things. Advisors, not as if ''kindly help us out, we do not understand it,'' but ''now you are responsible for this shit, we are out''?"


    Charlie had nothing but pity in her eyes when she asked Sakura this question. Sakura stopped her melodramatic acting and looked at Charlie with eyes that could kill.


    "You mean that we have people who handle this shit? And you are just telling me about this? Do you know how much headache you could have saved me, woman?"


    Sakura asked as she shook Charlie. Amane watched them both bonding from the sidelines. Despite her irritation, Sakura was rather gentle in her approach and she did not hurt Charlie too much.


    Amane noticed how Professor Cardin went in and out of his room several times and how his eyes stopped to look at both Sakura and Charlie.


    Since Amane had been a scientist in her previous life as well, she was more than aware of what that curious look in Professor Cardin''s eyes meant.


    ''This guy is up to no good. I don''t think I should keep Sakura and Charlie here any longer.''


    The most troublesome people in the world were those who were obsessed with something. Amane did not want Sakura or Charlie to be victims of such obsession as well.


    "I think it''s late enough. You both should head back home now. Do not worry about Ely since I will send her home myself."


    Amane was sure that Professor Cardin would not find Ely interesting. She had no spec of special characteristics and her overall power level was also rather low.


    "Aww, do we have to leave, Yoko? I am sure that you would appreciate our company a lot more than you think."


    Charlie tried to flirt her way into staying but Amane did not waver. This seriousness caused Charlie to realize that something was wrong.


    "Hmm, seeing how you do not want us to stay here, I would take my leave for today. Next time, I will seduce you into letting me stay over for sure."


    Charlie placed a hand on Sakura''s shoulder and dragged her out. Sakura was startled when she was pushed out suddenly. But she held her composure when she felt that tight grip on her shoulder.


    Slowly and subtly, Charlie Suzuki was letting her know that they could not stay here any longer.


    So, they both quietly left, but not before looking at Amane with a concern-filled expression.


    "Don''t you dare think of going after them? My anger is not something you want to face."


    Amane warned Professor Cardin but the man kept quiet. He observed Amane with his eyes, likely trying to find something he could use to trade with her.


    In the end, he pretended to give up and even came out.


    "Fine, you caught me. I will not go after those two. I was just interested to see a person using my experimental drug and survive afterwards. I wanted to study her more."


    Amane knew that Professor Cardin was talking about Sakura and she was interested to know more about her condition.


    "Are you curious to know more? Well, I can tell you all about that drug if you agree to help me out in return."


    And that was when Amane knew she needed to pull out. There was no way she was going to listen to his man and his bullshit.

 Chapter 284 284: Is it kidnapping? [pt1] R-18

    Professor Cardin''s offer was tempting. Amane would even say that it was too tempting to ignore. And that was precisely why she decided to turn her head away and say ''No, thank you.''Professor Cardin did not look too offended by Amane''s refusal and he even grinned while looking away. The look in his eyes assured Amane that she would be forced to come back to him.


    "Fine, do what you want. I did my duty to inform you that I can help you out. Whether you choose to take my help or not now¡­that is up to you to decide."


    Professor Cardin went back inside once he was finished speaking. Amane watched his back as he left with a calm look on her face. Inside her brain, she was calculating whether she wanted to believe his words or not.


    But all this could wait since Amane had an appointment to keep. She quickly entered her room and watched the sleeping form of Ely.


    The younger had fallen asleep after Amane had laid her down in the bed. All the stress lines from her face had melted away in the comfort of that bed.


    Amane had all the intentions of letting Ely sleep when she noticed the twitch of Ely''s eyes. It indicated that she was about to wake up.


    ''Oh well, since Ely is about to wake up anyway, there is no need for me to be quiet or discrete.''


    So, Amane stood in front of the bed and reached out toward Ely''s eyes. She covered her eyes and Ely almost panicked when she woke up. Thankfully, she calmed down and tried to feel around her eyes.


    "W- Who is there? Y-You better not be trying to play any tricks on me. Y-Yoko, are you there?"


    Ely asked with a scared yet determined voice. Seeing her like this, Amane could not help but snicker and raise her hand.


    Finally, the scared expression on Ely''s face melted away into relief and she sighed while looking at Amane.


    "You scared me. I thought I had somehow been kidnapped and brought into some unfamiliar place."


    Ely admitted and her voice sounded afraid. But her body language was what told Amane that she might not be as opposed to being kidnapped as she was saying. Especially if the kidnapper was Amane.


    "Oh, so you think you are alright, huh? But I did kidnap you and I am holding you as a hostage here. What are you going to do about it?"


    Amane asked with a teasing voice and Ely suddenly looked stumped. She looked at Ely with a shy look on her face before looking away.


    "I¡­this was not what I¡­ stop teasing me."


    Ely almost yelled as her face turned red. The more Amane spoke like this, the more uncomfortable Ely looked.


    Rather, uncomfortable was not the right word for it. The look on Ely''s face looked aroused more than anything else.


    "Ah, but I did kidnap you for my own needs, Ely. Since you are trapped here, you cannot go back. Who knows what I will use you for in the future."


    Amane caged Ely with her arms and Ely got even more flustered. She bit her lips in agitation and finally looked away.


    "I¡­this is not fair. Yoko, stop teasing me¡­I¡­"


    "Oh, am I teasing you? I thought I was forcing you to serve me. But I guess you must like your situation more than you are letting on if you think that this is merely teasing you."


    Amane grabbed Ely''s hair and played with it. Ely looked ready to faint from arousal and she rubbed her thighs to relieve herself of that state. But nothing worked out and her things got wet.


    Amane could see Ely''s wet panties pulled up against her pussy. And that was only because Ely''s skirt had flipped all the way to show her lower half.


    "Yoko¡­please, stop talking. I don''t think I can take it anymore if you continue to tease me."


    Ely begged as she tried to pull her skirt down. Humiliation flashed across her face as she was forced to endure her current humiliation.


    But Amane did not step back. She did not think of stepping back as she looked at Ely''s humiliated expression.


    "Hmm, if you want me to shut up, then is touching you, ok? Would you mind if I snuck my hand up your body and grabbed your breasts while you were unable to refuse me?"


    Amane did not just say these words, her hands moved up under Ely''s shirt and toward her big breasts. Ely''s hard nipples met Amane''s hands and she fondled them in a familiar rhythm.


    Instantly, Ely arched her back and tried to flush her chest against Amane''s hand. She was unconsciously reacting to Amane''s teasing and moaning into that touch.


    "Yoko¡­don''t do this¡­to me¡­please¡­"


    "Ely, are you sure you do not want me to touch you like this? Your mouth says ''no'' but your body is pushing itself into my hands like this. Do you enjoy being forced to make me feel good?"


    Amane asked as she continued to force Ely into a more and more compromised position. Ely''s face had turned beyond red now and she was not so discreetly rubbing her thighs together to relieve her body''s needs.


    Since Ely seemed to be feeling so much, Amane decided to pull her touch back and watch as Ely''s face crumbled. Ely looked confused and her body followed Amane''s hands. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-Why did you stop?"


    Ely asked with a confused voice and she tried to alleviate the arches in her private parts.


    "Hmm, what should we do now? I do want to touch you but I don''t think you like being in a compromise deposition. I should leave you alone and¡­"


    "Please don''t! I-I like it when you touch me. When you kidnapped me, I-I pretended not to like it but I do. My body is so wet right now and my head is spinning. Yoko, please do not leave me like this."


    Ely begged with an earnest voice. She even pulled Amane''s arm tightly against her chest so that Amane would not be able to leave her.


    Amane felt the soft chest against her arm and Ely''s breasts rubbed against her. Finally, Ely had fallen into Amane''s trap.


    "Dear Ely, you want to make me feel good, right? In that case, you will have to put in some effort as well to make me believe you. Would you agree to such a deal?"


    Amane asked and Ely bit her lips in frustration. Her conscience did not want to do such humiliating things when she was in control.


    But at the same time, she knew that this would all feel so good. The forbidden fruit was often the tastiest.


    "I¡­will do as you ask me to. If that is something that can regain your trust in me, then I would like to try it out."


    Ely confessed as she held her head high up. She looked Amane in the eyes as she said that and then she lowered her body on the bed in a submissive pose.


    Amane''s deepest and darkest desires were coming up to the surface as well when she saw Ely like this. She wanted to ruin this girl for anyone else to ever enjoy.


    ''I think being bound in chains and struggling to still please me would be a good look for Ely. I want to see it.''


    "Ely, do not move."


    Amane warned as she snapped her fingers. Chains emerged from the bed and bound Ely''s hand above her head. Ely tried her hardest not to cry out in fear or pain, but the threat suddenly felt real.


    "Ely, can you move freely? I tried to bind you in a way that is not uncomfortable, but do let me know if you find it uncomfortable."


    Ely had closed her eyes but she slowly opened them and checked the chains. There were not a lot of chains that were binding them, but some of the locations they touched Ely at were arousing.


    One of the chains had circled her breasts and the cold now touched her nipples from on top of her thin shirt. One was binding her hands and one was in-between her thighs, pressing up against her pussy every time she moved. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    The one between her legs stimulated Ely''s body every time she moved and she was sure that her wetness was covering that chain.


    "Ely, I asked you a question I wanted you to answer. How dare you look away from me like that. Do you think that I will not know if you try and avoid my gaze?"


    Ely''s face was caught in Amane''s grip and she was forced to look at her with lust-filled eyes. Her body was already surrendering to the pleasure that was being forced into by Yoko.


    "This is your last chance to back out, Ely. If you do not want to play like this, then say it now. After this, I will likely not stop if you say ''no''."


    Amane reminded Ely of this condition and Ely also considered her words before looking at Amane right in the eye.


    "I will¡­say red¡­I want this as well¡­"


    Ely reached out tentatively but it caused her pussy to brush up against the chains binding her body and she flinched. Everything felt just a little bit too good to her right now.


    Amane''s desire-filled eyes made Ely feel wanted and she wanted to have her full attention.


    "Do what you want to me, Yoko. My body is yours for the day."


    Ely promised with an earnest voice.

 Chapter 285 285: Is it kidnapping? [pt2] R-18

    Ely surrendered to Amane''s touch and her body was loose and relaxed. But it was not going to stay like this for long.Amane grabbed Ely''s face, which she was unprepared for, and pulled her into a long and deep kiss. Ely tried to resist a little bit but Amane did not let her go.


    She could feel Ely struggling to breathe but Aamen''s tongue licked across her mouth and even did not let go when she pulled out of Ely''s mouth.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ely seemed to already be reaching her limit and she had not even been kissed for a long time. Pleasure was not something she was used to.


    "Stop trying to come by rubbing your pussy across these chains. You are a prisoner and you are enjoying being bound like this? Talk about having a filthy mind."


    Amane scolded Ely and her tone was far from gentle. But Ely still felt her heart race with fear and arousal. She wanted to be degraded like this more from Amane.


    "I-I am not filthy. This is my body''s natural response to being touched."


    Ely defended herself, finally getting into the mindset of being kidnapped. She tried to sound earnest and her struggles finally began to feel real.


    For a second, her eyes met Amane''s and she noticed how amused Amane looked when she looked at her.


    "You say that you are not enjoying being held captive? Then why are you pushing your hips more and more into my hands? I am not forcing you into this."


    Amane held Ely''s hips still and that was when Ely realized that she had been trying to rub her hips against Amane''s for quite some time now. Her face burned at the humiliation and the knowledge of what she was trying to do.


    ''I-I need to deny it. This was not what I was trying to do and¡­''


    "Do not deny it. Your body loves to be forced and you love to lose control. Look how your pussy behaves when I touch it. You cannot move and you cannot get away from me as well. But instead of fearing your condition, you are aroused by it instead."


    Amane rubbed her thumb against Ely''s clothed pussy and pushed the panties in a little bit. Ely had not expected to feel a cloth go inside her pussy opening so this was a new experience.


    The texture of her panties going inside her vaginal opening was a new experience. It felt weird but not uncomfortable and Ely soon began to enjoy the shallow thrusts Ely was forced to endure.


    But it did not feel like it was enough. Ely tried to move her hand toward her pussy and alleviate some of the weird aches she was feeling down there. But it was of no use since her hand was bound in the chains.


    "Trying to escape is useless in front of me. The more you struggle, the together your bonds will become. So don''t try to get out of these chains."


    Amane threatened and Ely felt the chains become just a little bit tighter around her arms. They also snuck across her arms and chest as if they were alive and rubbed her hardened nipples and other sensitive parts.


    "N-No, don''t touch me like this. Let me go."


    Ely''s protest was weak and her body was losing more and more strength after being touched. Her whole body tingled when she was rubbed and fondled by Amane''s hands.


    "Oh my, you want me to let go? But you have gotten so wet for me. I should show this to you for you to understand."


    Whatever Ely was about to say froze in her throat as she was manhandled by those chains and made to sit directly in front of Amane with her legs spread out and her pussy gushing.


    It forced her to be directly in front of the huge mirror that hung on the wall.


    ''Huh, was that mirror there when I entered the room?''


    Surely, such a detail would have attracted Ely''s attention had she seen it beforehand. But her brain did not retain its ability to think anymore after that. Amane forced Ely''s body in such a manner that both of her leaking holes were visible to her eyes.


    Her panties had been pulled down just far enough to make her lower hand naked and the chains dented her upper shirt and stretched it out.


    "Look at yourself, Ely. Look at how you are looking right now. Is this the face of a victim who wants to get out? You look like someone who cannot wait to be ravished and taken by someone."


    "If that look is not excitement on your face, then what is it?"


    Ely looked at her reflection in the mirror and she instantly wanted to look away. She could not believe that the creature in front of her was the same person as her.


    The person in the mirror looked fucked out. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was drooling. Her whole body looked flushed and her pussy leaked out as much pre-cum as it could. Those things also tried to close around the chain that held them open.


    Ely could not connect that person as herself until she felt Amane''s hand on her shoulder. Amane took her position at Ely''s back and her hand burned Ely in a good way.


    "Look at yourself, Ely. I am currently holding you captive here and all you can do is to get aroused. What would your grandfather say if he saw his innocent grandchild like this?"


    Amane asked as she raised Ely''s face to look at the mirror in front of her. Ely looked enthralled by her flushed reflection and she could not pull her eyes away.


    It was not until Amane snuck her hands down Ely''s body and entered one finger that Ely snapped out of her daze and looked ready to faint from frustration.


    "Look at your pussy. It is taking in my finger so well. Oh, I think we need to adjust you so that you can see yourself better." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ely''s body was moved around as the chains wanted her to move. Her legs were folded and her pussy was left exposed to her eyes.


    Ely watched as her lower lip opened to take in Amane''s finger. It seemed to be sucking her in, just as Ely''s mouth yearned to do. The slick flew like drool around Amane''s finger as it disappeared inside Ely''s body.


    Amane did not take long to enter a second one and now Ely gulped.


    Those fingers were not wide or large, but they still looked bigger than Ely''s hole. She was surprised to see it stretch around such elegant fingers.


    "A-Ah, no more. This is too much¡­."


    Ely was sure that she would have been able to take much more stretching if she was not looking at herself. But the added stimulation of being able to see what was being done to her made her nervous.


    She was aroused by her body being stretched by Amane but scared at the same time.


    "Oh, you want me to stop? But Ely, we have so much more to do. You need to take my favorite cock in your body and feel better as well. Look, I even wore it for you."


    Ely felt something artificial poking her in her back and she watched as a humanoid-colored toy appeared in between her legs.


    The chains had forced Ely to sit in Yoko''s lap and now her fake cock rubbed in -between Ely''s asscheeks before peeking out from beneath her leaking pussy.


    It was big and hard and Ely felt a spike of fear go down her spine.


    "I¡­I don''t think my body can take something that big inside me. Yoko, please let me go. I promise I will not tell anyone about being kidnapped and being held hostage."


    Ely offered Amane this but she was excited in her heart. She could feel the need to be stretched out more.


    It was just¡­Ely had a thin face and she was not good at expressing her desires. Even now, looking at what was being done to herself made Ely scared and confused.


    "Oh, you want me to let go? But what about your pussy that has started to spasm around my finger like it cannot wait to have this hardness inside itself. You want me to deny your pussy what it is begging for?"


    Amane asked as she entered a third finger inside Ely. It was a tight fit since Ely''s body decided to squeeze around that finger inside Amane. Whatever face Ely wanted to save was broken down by Amane and her amazing pleasure-giving fingers.


    "Are you sure you do not want my big, hard cock to break your pussy in? Look at how tight and small your hole is and how big my cock is. Do you think you will be able to take all of it into your hole on your first try?"


    Amane asked as she tubbed Ely''s body. Ely was scared but so aroused that all she could think about was that cock she was sitting on.


    She rubbed her slickness against that cock and felt it''s texture all over. She wanted that thing inside her but her mouth refused to speak when she looked at her body.


    "Don''t worry. There is no need for you to say anything. Since I kidnapped you, I am also responsible for your needs. Now, let''s start the main course of today."


    Ely was moved once more and she watched as Amane positioned her cock against her pussy. The size difference looked too much and Ely suddenly felt doubtful.

 Chapter 286 286: Is it kidnapping? [pt3] R-18

    ''I am being stretched. How is my small opening taking something this massive inside it? Won''t it tear?''The more Ely looked at her small pussy opening, the more shocked she was. And the more shocked she was, the more her body felt aroused and wet. She could not tear her eyes away from the place Yoko was burying her fake cock into.


    "What''s wrong, my dear Ely? Did you get turned on by looking at yourself being fucked by my fake cock? Look, your pussy is just swallowing my whole length between your pink lips."


    Amane''s words were like sweet poison against Ely''s ears. The wet breath landing across her ear made Ely shiver in delight.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    "T-Too much. Yoko, this is too much. I will tear if you keep going."


    Ely complained as she watched her body being filled inch by inch. There was still too much that needed to go inside her but Ely''s pussy protested by tightening around the half-buried cock inside her.


    "Aww, are you scared of being fucked too hard? Ely, you have taken me inside your body before, so there is no need for you to complain about anything."


    Amane caressed Ely''s face to distract her before pulling her into a deep kiss. That helped Ely relaxes enough and Amane forced the rest of her cock inside Ely''s body.


    Amane did not feel the tight squeeze of Ely''s pussy around her, which was a shame. But she did feel the way her dildo was being pushed back into her body because of Ely''s tightness.


    "Ely, you need to relax. You will hurt yourself if you remain this tense all the time."


    Amane broke her kiss with Ely and watched as Ely turned her head around to try and continue the kiss.


    A whine escaped Ely''s mouth as she looked back at Amane with a longing-filled expression.


    "Y-Yoko, P-Please¡­it hurts¡­"


    Ely complained as she tried to lean back. It forced more and more of Amane''s cock out of Ely''s body and Amane noticed this.


    Instantly, hands tightened around Ely''s thighs and Amane pulled her activities to a stop.


    "Now, what do you think you are trying to pull here, Ely? I did not say that you can avoid my touch. Are you trying to break my heart here?"


    Amane asked and Ely instantly shook her head. In her haste to prove that she was not avoiding Amane, Ely leaned into her body and pushed her weight on top of Amane''s fake cock.


    Which turned out to be too much too sudden. Ely felt beyond full and her legs gave way. She was unable to move and only shook in her spot.


    "Oh my! Did you try to show me how eager you were to accept me? But Ely, you should be careful with your body. You were the one who complained about your body feeling too full."


    Amane teased Ely and grabbed her face. She made Ely look into the mirror which Ely had been avoiding for some time now.


    Tears obstructed Ely''s vision as she noticed how much her body had been stretched out and how deep Amane''s fake cock went inside her.


    "Look at yourself. You look gorgeous with your body taking my cock in. Should we decorate your body with more of my marks? How about a few bites on your neck? Do you think you would like to receive a few of them?"


    Amane asked as she started to fuck Ely.


    Before this point, Ely had been able to think. But not anymore after she Amane started fucking her. The shallow thrusts turned into deep fucks within a minute.


    "I¡­Yoko¡­coming. I am coming."


    Ely felt her body tense and then release around the fake cock inside her. No matter how much she squeezed, the fake cock remained hard and unyielding.


    "Oh, you are done already? But I am far from being done. Since you showed me such a ruined expression, how about we do it in a position where you do not have to see the scene so easily?"


    Amane asked and the chains binding Ely lowered her into a kneeling position. They held her hands and arms up while the rest of her body hardly touched the ground. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko, t-this position¡­it''s embarrassing¡­I don''t think I like it."


    Ely''s brain was fucked out and she was tired. Her body still tingled with arousal but her eyes threatened to close if she went at it any longer.


    Despite that, Ely knew that the ball was not in her court. She could agree to anything Yoko would ask of her.


    "You don''t want to be fucked in this position? Then I guess we have no choice but to compromise. Let''s get you on top so that you can choose your position."


    Amane threw her back against the bed and absorbed the impact. Her chains led Ely''s body toward her and held her directly above Amane''s fake yet hard cock.


    "Y-Yoko, what are you doing?"


    Ely asked in a nervous voice. Her heart skipped in anticipation of what was to come and her veins sang. She wanted to take that cock inside her body already.


    "Ely, I am not doing anything. You are the one who is doing what you want."


    Amane held her hands out to show that she was not doing anything. Ely bit her lips and did not say anything to her. But in her heart, they both knew that Amane oversaw everything that was happening here.


    "T-That is not true. Yoko, you¡­"


    Amane chose that moment to drop Ely''s body on top of her cock. The stretched pussy caught Amane''s cockhead before sinking directly on top of that hard length.


    Ely''s moans vibrated around the room as she was penetrated deep. She could feel that hard cock inside her, stretching out. It went beyond anything she had ever imagined.


    "And here you said that you were not the one who wanted this. Look at how your hips are moving on top of me. You are trying to swallow me whole."


    Ely flinched as another of her pleasure nerves were pressed by Amane''s cock. It filled her in a way nothing else had managed to fill her.


    "Ely, you have a hungry body. It''s swallowing my cock so deep that I cannot pull out. Ugh, you are pushing my cock back into my body¡­ugh¡­are you trying¡­to fuck me¡­back¡­"


    Amane panted as she felt sparks of pleasure go down her spine. Her fake cock was pressing her g-spot when Ely moved on top of her.


    "I¡­am¡­not¡­d-doing¡­any¡­thing¡­your¡­chains are¡­the one¡­"


    Ely trailed off as she felt a deep thrust into her body. She wanted to deny anything and everything Yoko was saying about her.


    But her body was feeling too much. It was difficult for her to tell if her feelings were even her own or a fabrication of her mind because of the intense pleasure she felt now.


    "Oh, so you are saying that you are not moving your body like that? But Ely, the chains have let go of you for quite some time now. It is *you* who is fucking herself on top of my body."


    Amane voice was smug and Ely looked around. She could not see the chains binding her body anymore but she could still feel that those chains were there.


    "T-This is not true. I am not¡­moving on my own¡­."


    Ely defended herself but she knew that she could continue this moment as much as she could. Her body tingled and she reached her end abruptly.


    The force of her orgasm pushed the fake cock deeper into Amane''s body and she groaned at the feeling. It felt so good and yet not enough.


    Ely panted as she came down from her high. Her body collapsed on top of Amane''s but she could tell that the other was not done with her yet.


    The chains forced Ely back up and Amane pulled out her fake cock from inside her body. She took out another clear one and secured it around Ely.


    "W-What is this?"


    Ely asked as she tentatively tried to touch herself. But she was not successful because of the chains. They pulled her hand back and held her in her rigid position.


    "Ely, don''t you want to fuck me as well? You had fun and you also got to come twice. Now it is time for you to make good on your pleasure and help me out as well."


    Amane held her pussy out open in front of Ely''s eyes. She watched how Ely''s eyes widened and how she bit her lips.


    Suddenly, Ely looked half turned on and half scared of what was happening.


    "Yoko, I don''t think we should be doing this. I have never used such a toy before¡­what if I hurt you while fucking you?"


    Ely asked but she was already leaning forward and placing her hands around Amane''s waist. Her mouth drooled at the thought of being able to thrust deep into Amane''s body.


    "Don''t worry Ely. There is a first time for everything and this will be *your* first time. I will guide you the whole way."


    Amane spoke softly to Ely while guiding Ely''s body right in front of her. Ely looked startled before she realized what had happened. The chains had forced Ely''s fake cock inside Amane''s body and Ely looked enthralled by the picture it made.


    The chains forced Ely''s body to sink more into Amane and Ely''s eyes focused on the stretched pussy in front of her.


    "I-I am fucking you. I cannot believe that I am fucking you like this."

 Chapter 287 287: Isnt it better to select the best [pt1] R-18

    The wonder on Ely''s face soon turned into leisure as her hips were forced deeper and deeper into Amane. The fake-cock she was wearing rubbed against her clit, causing the over-sensitive bud to tingle."That''s right Ely¡­*pant*...look at how deep¡­. you are inside¡­my body¡­"


    Amane pushed her hand on her stomach to indicate where the fake cock was stretching her out. Ely looked mesmerized before racing out to touch Amane.


    Ely''s hand moved from Amane''s waste to her stomach and then up to touch her breasts. The light squeeze of Ely''s hands felt pleasurable and Amane moaned a moan in appreciation.


    Even that made Ely''s eyes widen and she tried to adjust her position to maximize the pleasure she was feeling because of those hands on her body.


    "I¡­Yoko¡­I¡­am so close¡­I will come again¡­while¡­fucking you¡­"


    Ely sounded certain of this. The way her hips were moving in and out of Amane made her touch all the sensitive bundles inside Amane. The fake-cock was hitting all her pleasure spots.


    "It''s alright¡­you can come¡­now¡­"


    With Amane''s permission, Ely let her body go and she came once more. The hard cock jabbed Amane hard and she couldn''t hold back her pleasure as well.


    Her pussy tightened around that hard cock and it was a shame that Amane could not milk it dry in this case.


    They both panted as they came down from their high. The chains suspending Ely in their grasp helped pull her out of Amane''s body and Amane took off the fake cock she had helped Ely wear.


    "So, how was your first experience being on top?"


    Amane asked once she was sure that Ely had recovered a little bit. Her question made Ely''s face go red and the female looked at her side out of embarrassment.


    "I¡­this was not my first experience topping. I have topped before¡­probably¡­"


    Ely''s pride was useless in such a situation but she had already ended up making an excuse before she realized it.


    She looked at Yoko''s amused expression and knew that the other did not believe her even a little bit.


    "Hmm, now you have taken to lying as well, Ely? Your body behaves like it is inexperienced. And besides, you like me too much to sleep with anyone else."


    Amane might have said this in a teasing manner, but she would not help but feel as if it was a shame that this happened to Ely. Especially when Ely was looking for long-term commitment which Amane could not give her.


    "I¡­do not make fun of me. I can find someone if I want to find them, but I just¡­do not want to find another person to share my future with. And isn''t it alright if I remain single for the rest of my life? It''s not like I will be a burden on anyone."


    Ely looked a little offended and sad after she heard Amane''s words. Amane could have pressed this topic further but Ely looked uncomfortable. So, Amane dropped this topic with a sigh.


    "Go to sleep, Ely. I will wake you up early in the morning and then you can go back home. I am sure that your grandfather must be worried about you."


    Amane''s words caused Ely to look guilty. She had forgotten all about her grandfather and had only thought about how to maximize her time with Yoko while she still could.


    ''Ah yes, I should think a little more about my grandfather as well. He must be worried to see me not return home.''


    This thought plagued Ely''s mind and she wanted to call back home to assure her grandfather that she was alright.


    Suddenly, Ely felt a hand land on her head that broke her out of her thoughts.


    "Don''t think too much about it. I am sure that your grandfather will not be too angry with you if you return late."


    Amane likely did not know how much her words of assurance meant to Ely. She felt her heart lighten and she suddenly looked rejuvenated.


    "You are right. My grandfather is an understanding man so he would understand and¡­oh, hello. Do you need anything? Ah, wait a second. Do not look inside."


    Ely''s speech came to a halt suddenly and she looked at the slightly opened door. Then she realized the fact that she was naked and she quickly dove beneath the sheets.


    Amane was the one who felt no shame despite being nude and she walked over to her robe and wore it before glaring at Professor Cardin.


    "What do you want? I am sure that I locked my door so that no one could enter it. How long have you been standing at the open door?"


    Amane had noticed when the door had opened but she had not said anything. Professor Cardin had arrived after the deed had been done, so Amane had decided to spare him¡­this time. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, I did not see anything of relevance. I just wanted to find out something but now I see that it was of no relevance to me. But perhaps, I can still make use of your and¡­"


    Amane did not like the glint in Professor Cardin''s eyes. She felt afraid for Ely''s freedom so she decided.


    "Ely, get dressed now. I think you should head back home now."


    Amane picked up clothes for Ely and helped Ely to the bathroom. She wanted to keep Ely out of whatever experimental thing Professor Cardin was planning to do.


    "Y-Yoko, what is going on here? Why do you want me to go back home now? Is everything alright? You look tense¡­"


    Ely decided to be sharp at the worst possible time Amane wanted to snap at her and tell her that there was nothing for Ely to be worried about. But snapping at Ely would not solve the problem.


    Rather, Amane needed to be careful with Ely and assure her that nothing was wrong. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ely, nothing is going on. But I just remembered that this is a holding facility and there are rules for this place. You might get in trouble if you spend a night here without informing the government beforehand."


    Amane reminded Ely and whatever scary thoughts that were circling her brain came to a halt. A familiar blush spread across Ely''s face and she looked flustered.


    "I¡­that is something I did not think of. Now that I think about it, you are right. I am not allowed to stay at this place for more than a few hours."


    Ely looked embarrassed once she realized what she had done wrong. Her eyes begged Amane for forgiveness but there was nothing to forgive.


    ''Well, this is a good position for me to be in. I was not the one who came to this conclusion so I also do not have to make any further excuses''


    Amane looked at Ely with a concern-filled look.


    "I am so sorry to ask you to go back like this. But I would rather not have you be in trouble for something we both could have avoided."


    Ely thought over Amane''s words and they made a lot of sense to her. She nodded and walked into the bathroom.


    She came out, looking fresh in about 15 minutes and then she took notice of Professor Cardin once more.


    The dwarf had not gone back to his room and his intense gaze made Ely feel scared. She wanted to avoid him as much as possible.


    "I will be heading out now, Amane. Good luck in the future and I will come and visit you often."


    Ely promised and Amane walked with her to escort her out of the house. And as soon as Ely was gone, Amane''s facade of gentleness faded away and she looked at Cardin with hard eyes.


    "What do you think you are doing right now? Why did you enter my room without permission?"


    Amane asked the professor but he did not even look guilty of doing anything wrong.


    "I was just observing a specimen and nothing else. I wanted to see what kind of power your partner had and how she handled your mixing emotions. It was disappointing to see that you did nothing to help my hypothesis."


    "Not only was your partner purely human, but she also had no concept of magic or energy. She was rather boring to watch. You should get a better partner to cultivate your powers with."


    Amane knew that Professor Cardin spoke purely out of scientific knowledge when he proposed for Amane to get another partner. The tone he employed said it all to Amane.


    And it was not like Amane did not understand his concerns and where he was coming from. But Amane did not want to follow what this man was proposing.


    "I am not interested in getting ''another partner'' just because you asked me to get one. Human feelings do not work that way and I am also not interested."


    Amane reminded the professor, only to get a frown in return. It seemed as if Professor Cardin did not understand the concept of feelings at all.


    "Human needs and biology are about reproduction. Then, won''t it be natural for you to seek the strongest possible mate to secure your future? Things like feelings are all artificial reactions of your mind in response to your desire."


    "In simpler words, they do not exist and are purely there to stimulate your brain into thinking you need the other person. You will get over your feelings soon enough if you give a better specimen a chance to spend the night with you."


    "How about the divine leader? She is powerful enough, right?"

 Chapter 288 288: Isnt it better to select the best [pt2] R-18

    From the scientific point of view, what Professor Cardin said made a lot of sense. Charlie was the best person Amane knew when it came to powerful partners.And Amane had spent a few nights with Charlie as well. But hearing the professor speak like this made her annoyed. She wanted to stop listening to him but Cardin did not catch the subtle hints Amane was throwing his way.


    "Of course, the best way to ensure prosperity for you would be to go at it with multiple partners. I wonder if this is something you are interested in. I have heard that humans are mostly monogamous creatures. But maybe someone like you¡­"


    Amane slammed her hand against the bathroom door and it broke from the strength of her fist. Professor Cardin flinched once he saw the display of strength in front of him.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Professor, I would advise you not to try and cross your limits. I am tolerating you not because I like or respect you, but because the rules of society bind me to them. Do not make me cross them."


    Amane threatened Cardin but even that seemed to excite him more than Amane had wanted to. Professor Cardin''s eyes shined with eagerness and he looked back at Amane with bright eyes.


    "You want to kill me? What method do you want to use? Your claws? Your power? Do I get to record it all?"


    It was clear to Amane that Professor Cardin had lost his mind by now. His babbling self seemed incapable of keeping his thoughts straight.


    Amane could only sigh once she saw this scene. She did not want to bother with this man anymore.


    "Just leave my room and do not be seen in here again without permission. I am so tired of dealing with you."


    Amane threatened and Professor Cardin finally stopped his silly gesture. Instead, he looked at Amane with his eyes held open and filled with curiosity.


    "I can see the madness to explore more inside you. Why do you keep yourself in check and pretend to be human? You should stop pretending you understand human emotions and human values now and cast your shell aside."


    "People like us are rare, so there is no need for you to feel ashamed. Let your natural curiosity rise and return to your base instincts."


    "After all, what do monsters know about emotions and holding back¡­."


    Professor Cardin was pushed out of the door and it was slammed directly in front of his face by Amane. She had forced the man out of her room before she lost control of her temper.


    Those words had struck too close to home for her.


    ''Harbinger of calamity, do you think you can pretend to play human and not expect them to notice? Your nature is unlike humans, so stop trying to deny yourself.''


    This voice sounded faith in Amane''s ears. She could no longer recognize who the speaker of these words was and what they wanted from her. She only knew that she wanted to forget that depressing time of her life.


    "Quinten down. I am no longer the Harbinger of calamity. I stripped myself of that immortality and that title. I am no longer one of those arrogant fools. I am a human now."


    Amane assured herself and as she fisted her hand. Her nails bit into her hand and blood flowed down her palm.


    The blood continued to flow even after a whole minute and Amane sighed in relief.


    ''So, I am still human and I will continue to remain human in this lifetime. No one can take this life away from me.''


    Amane was sure of her decision so she needed to let the lingering feelings of the past remain where they were. No longer would they interfere with her present.


    ......


    "Sakura, you are finally back? So, did you get to meet Yoko? How is she doing? Oh, I am so worried for her."


    Elios Tsurugi made her way toward Sakura as soon as she spotted her in the lobby. She had been waiting for this opportunity to make herself known for some time now.


    "Yoko is doing alright. I think she is taking advantage of this time to be lazy and catch up on her rest. After all, there are no ''annoying'' or ''conspiring'' people around her to make her life difficult in there."


    Charlie spoke up and Elios had not even realized that the divine leader had been there. For someone who usually had quite a loud presence, Charlie sure knew when and how to tone it down.


    ''Shit, why did she come back here as well. Does the divine leader not have anything productive to do other than harass me?''


    Elios thought but her face remained a smiling one. She was not going to show her weakness out in the open.


    "Lady Suzuki, it is so nice to see you as well. I am so glad to see that you and Sakura are getting along so well. I am sure that my daughter will benefit a lot from your strong presence by her side."


    "So please look after her and give her all your support."


    Elios asked while not letting this opportunity go as well. She was going to make it impossible for Charlie to separate her name from Sakura. In that case, even if the two of them do not have a close relationship as Elios wanted, she could use the divine leader''s name.


    "Well, I am helping Sakura as much as I can since Yoko requested it of me, but I hope you know that it is not an invitation for you to use my name and authority as you like. I will not be happy if I find such a piece of news reaching my ears."


    Charlie Suzuki cut a line between the relationship she had with Sakura and the one Elios wanted to set up for them.


    Elios bit her hip in annoyance but this one was on her. She had been the one who had forgotten how blunt Charlie was at times.


    She was about to back off when someone quickly ran in their direction. Crescenta decided that she wanted her presence to be known.


    "D-Divine leader, I wanted to talk to you. I think we had a misunderstanding yesterday night. I wanted to say to you that whatever happened was not what you thought. Can you spare me some of your precious time?"


    Crescenta was dressed head-to-toe in a different style than normal. Anyone who saw her could guess whom she was trying to imitate. Especially when Sakura was standing right there.


    "First, catch your breath and calm down. I cannot understand a word of what you are saying to me. Second, I am not sure what you are talking about. I do not even remember what you are talking about. You are not that important to me in the first place."


    Charlie reminded Crescenta and everyone watched as the spoilt brat tried her hardest to not cry. Crescenta''s glare toward Sakura was poisonous but Sakura looked unconcerned about being looked at that way.


    "N-No, this is not¡­I am sure that *some* people here have filled your mind with poison against me. But I assure you that I am not as irresponsible as people make me out to be."


    Crescenta tried to assure the divine leader while trying to come between her and Sakura rather discreetly. She counted it as her win when Lady Suzuki did not stop her from doing so.


    Both Sakura and Charlie Suzuki had a considerable distance between their bodies which helped Crescenta in her goal of separating those two.


    ''Yes, just like that. You need to step out of the way for me Sakura. If you are not going to hold on tightly to your person, then you should not be with them in the first place.''


    Crescenta was going to show Lady Suzuki all that she had been missing up until now. She had everything ready and organized in her room.


    The only thing left to do was to take Charlie Suzuki there. She Crescenta was about to touch her when Lady Suzuki decided to move away.


    "Oh my! Would you look at the time? I need to head out now before I am late. My kids are waiting for me to start our usual meeting. I am so sorry everyone, but I cannot stay here any longer."


    Charlie Suzuki bowed to everyone and quickly left. Crescenta''s hand was still stretched out awkwardly to grab hold of Charlie Suzuki''s sleeve. But she quickly pulled it back once she realized that it would not be a possibility.


    Of course, her attempt did not go unnoticed by Sakura. The younger girl snickered before her laughter became audible.


    "Y-You! What is so funny about all this? Stop laughing at me or else¡­"


    Crescenta threatened Sakura, feeling shame crawl up her face. She had never been stood up like this before and she felt her insides burn. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just never thought I would see this day personally¡­"


    Those words caused Crescenta to feel even worse than before. She had never been this humiliated in her life before.


    "T-This¡­I am going back now."


    Crescenta would make sure to get her revenge for this humiliation. She would ruin Sakura as soon as she had the power to.


    But little did she know that the one Sakura had been laughing at had not been her, but Charlie Suzuki and her awkwardness.


    ''I cannot believe I watched *that* Charlie Suzuki running away like a frightened child. I will have to find a recording of this and show it to Yoko.''

 Chapter 289 289: The trip to gather ingredients [pt1]

    "Crescenta, what''s wrong? Are you not going to head back now?"Sakura asked her cousin with an innocent voice. But the real look in her eyes said that she had enjoyed her cousin''s humiliation. Crescenta knew that as well and she was speechless to see this.


    She wanted to curse Sakura out, but the public setting of this confrontation as well as the way Lady Suzuki had left her had been humiliating enough.


    Crescenta had to swallow her words and stand back.


    "Enough of you both playing around. We have too much to get done and you both are behaving like children. I wonder what the future of our house would be." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elios Tsurugi had a habit of wanting to become the most important person in any setting and that habit jumped out once more as she watched the two females fight.


    She tried to show that she was not bothered by these small in-fighting but it was difficult to do when no one paid attention to her.


    Even after she openly reprimanded the two teenagers, she was still ignored by Sakura who seemed to be paying attention to her phone.


    "Ugh, looks like there is another board meeting today that I need to attend. I have no time to waste here. Whatever you all want to say to me, say it to me secretary and they will note it down for you. I need to go and freshen up."


    Elios felt her heart boil but her face had a calm smile.


    "Of course, Sakura. Go and attend your board meeting."


    That sweet voice was filled with a hint of danger and anger. But Sakura did not notice this as she walked away with heavy footsteps.


    As soon as she was gone, Crescenta looked at her lonesome aunt and decided to drag her towards an empty room. Once inside, she smashed her fist against the wall.


    "Aunty, you promised me that Charlie Suzuki would be mine and she would fall for me if I tried to seduce her. But this is not working. Did you hide anything from me?"


    Crescenta asked as she looked at her aunt. But Elios negatively shook her head.


    "Whatever information we were about to find about the divine leader had been passed down to you. You should know about all her preferences and such. If she is still not responding to you, then you must not have spent much time with her."


    Elios blamed Crescenta for her lack of progress. But Crescenta knew that it was not the case. She had been trying her hardest to get close to Charlie. But the older female just avoided her when she approached.


    Not to mention, the whole fiasco with Sakura that the divine leader must be hiding.


    ''I must never let my aunt know that Charlie Suzuki''s real lover is Sakura. Otherwise, whatever support I am receiving from the main family would disappear.''


    "Crescenta, you must try harder and seduce Charlie Suzuki. I am trusting you because you are said to be the best in this field. I hope you understand what kind of responsibility this is."


    Elios put her hand on Crescenta''s shoulder. She looked Crescenta directly in the eyes to highlight the importance of this task.


    ''Tsk, who does this person think she is to order me around? But no, I need to calm down and think right now.''


    In the end, all the teenager could do was shake her head in agreement. She did not have enough resources at hand to deal with someone troublesome.


    ...


    For Amane, it turned out to be a restless night where she twisted and turned in the bed. She was not able to find a position she liked enough to relax in.


    When the sun rose on the horizon, Amane''s eyes were still open and blood-shot. Her eyes burned due to the lack of sleep and they periodically shut down as well.


    But just as Amane was about to fall asleep, her brain jolted in unexpected shock and she was awake once more.


    At this point, even Amane had to question if she was alright or not.


    Since Amane was feeling tired and lousy in the morning, she decided to have an early breakfast. For the first time since she had been detained, she saw someone else at the dining table.


    Professor Corin had a bowl in front of him and his food had a questionable color, but Amane ignored it all and took out her frozen food from the fridge. She popped it into the microwave and waited for it to heat up.


    Frozen food sucked, but food was food and Amane had learned not to question what she put inside her mouth at this point.


    "So, did you have a good night''s sleep? You look awfully tired today and you are also awake before 10."


    Amane picked up her heated food and sat down at the dining table. She did her best to ignore Professor Cardin''s curious eyes looking at her with curiosity.


    "I will take your silence as you admitting that your night did not go as well as you hoped it to go. If you want any help sleeping, then I have just the thing for you. You can swing by my room and pick up my special sleeping pills."


    The dwarf sounded excited when he offered Amane these pills. And that was how Amane knew that she needed to keep as far away from this man as possible.


    "No, thank you. I don''t think I want any pills you are offering me. I am quite satisfied with what I have right now."


    Amane assured the dwarf before she scooped her questionable food and put it into her mouth.


    It tasted like rubber and Amane was pretty sure that the texture felt like raw banana which was impossible to eat. How it had gotten mixed with food, or could even be called food, she did not know.


    But what Amane did know was that her appetite had been killed off because of it.


    "Ugh, suit yourself. I was trying to help you because I know you would not have the energy to endure today otherwise. But if you do not want to take my advice, it is up to you. You will be the one in trouble once we hit the field."


    "Hit the field? What do you mean by it?"


    Amane asked, now cautious about what Professor Cardin was saying. Her curious eyes were what gave Professor Cardin a pause and he suddenly realized that he had a chance to attract Yoko''s attention once more.


    Perhaps, this was the opportunity he had been looking for all this time.


    "Those in the senet were concerned a few months back about our ''lack of activity'' and ''freedom.'' They said that we should have basic human rights as well and we should be allowed to do some ''recreational'' activities occasionally."


    "So once a week, we are allowed to head out into a place of our choosing and do any activity we want to do. Of course, we both must do it in pairs and agree on our place of visit. Otherwise, it would be impossible for us to head out."


    "Since you were late, I have already put forth the request to visit the Valley of Criticus. So, you will have to deal with this and get ready."


    Amane had heard about the Valley of Criticus. According to her research, it was a miraculous land with a lot of rare plants and animals. There were hardly any beasts in that vicinity so she had decided to ignore it.


    Now that she had an opportunity to visit it, she wanted to take the chance to study it to the fullest. Maybe she would find something interesting in there.


    "You are excited to visit that valley as well. I can see it in your eyes, Yoko Tsurugi. Ah, I knew it the second I saw you. You are just like me, an adventurous soul who wants to experiment and see how far you can stretch your boundaries."


    "I don''t know why you think trying to be ''human'' would help you out. In my opinion, it would be far better for you to cast away your human shell and become an entity for the sake of finding out the truth of this world."


    ''Woah, this got too serious too quickly.''


    Amane was not surprised to see Professor Cardin speak such words. Most researchers Amane had met in her life had wanted to know the truth of this world.


    "No, thank you. The secrets of the world can remain where they are. I would rather let them remain a mystery to me so that I can keep on enjoying my current life."


    Knowledge only brought misery to people. The more you knew, the more you suffered. Amane was an avid believer in knowing just enough and not crossing a limit.


    They both were halfway through their breakfast when their doorbell rang and Stella entered the safehouse. She looked surprised to see Amane up and about.


    But then she noticed Professor Cardin in the dining room as well and Stella''s face showed an irritated look.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, I was told that you often slept past 10 AM. I was not expecting you to be awake today."


    Stella''s feet made no noise as she walked inside. Her alert eyes tried to look around for any oddity that could have caused Yoko to be awake at such an ungodly time of 06:30 in the morning.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    After all, oddities were the first sign of something being wrong.

 Chapter 290 290: The trip to gather ingredients [pt2]

    "Stella, come and sit down with us. You are awake early as well and it does not look like you had any breakfast. So, you should eat something before you do anything else."Amane dragged Stella to the table and finished heating the remainder of the bland breakfast she had been eating. She did not want to be the only one to suffer while eating such things.


    She placed the mixture of ingredients in front of Stella and watched her gag on the food.


    ''Ah, I knew that Stella still had a rather refined taste when it came to food. She will not waste anything but she would also not enjoy it. Serves her right for not checking up on my cook.''


    So, Amane might have had a tiny (huge) bit of a personal agenda when she had made Stella sit down and eat her food. But in her defense, she had been waiting for the food as well.


    Stella very subtly took out a napkin and tried to throw her food out of her mouth. But the aftertaste still lingered inside her mouth.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Officer Stella, about our trip today. Did you get permission to head into the Valley of Criticus? You promised me that you would try to get it this time. Did you manage to keep your promise?"


    Amane could read the reluctance in Stella''s eyes to answer Professor Cardin. It seemed like Stella was not a big fan of this man as well. But she was trying her best to tolerate him.


    "I did get the permission to take you there as long as you get everything you want to bring back checked by our officers. We do not want any incident to happen from this outing."


    Stella reminded the professor but he had likely stopped listening after he had gotten permission to head out.


    "I need to start preparing. My things need to be sterilized and then there is my equipment that I need to prepare. I don''t think I have enough containers to keep my samples and¡­"


    Professor Cardin seemed to be lost in his world as he went out of the dining room. He did not notice the look of disgust that Stella gave him. Nor did he notice how Stella clenched her hands to keep Professor Cardin away from his previous research.


    But then she noticed how Yoko was paying attention to her and Stella calmed her expression down.


    "I am sorry for sticking you with such a person. I would have preferred you to have a guest house all to yourself but the higher-ups thought it would be too dangerous. Professor Cardin was the calmest prisoner, so we decided to risk it. But now I can see that it was not the right choice."


    Amane was amused when Stella tried to explain her reasons to Amane. She seemed worried that Amane would hate her or something.


    But all her worries were put to rest when Amane just laughed at her worries and shook her head in amusement.


    "There is no need for you to be worried about me, Stella. I know that none of it is your fault. I do not mind spending time with the dwarf professor and I must admit that he is rather amusing at times. I am sure I will have a good time here."


    Moreover, Amane was sure that she would be able to wiggle out something about Sakura''s condition.


    Professor Cardin had hinted at his knowledge more than once during this whole time. And now Amane was getting curious as well.


    "I know that you can take care of yourself, Yoko. But for some reason, I am still worried about you. And Professor Cardin is not the most stable person out there."


    Stella sounded worried but resigned at the same time. She knew that there was nothing she could do about these things.


    Before she could say anything else, the door opened and Professor Cardin decided to step out. He was decked out in his gear from head to toe and his bag looked three times bigger than the professor was.


    "Let''s head out now. I am ready to gather all the ingredients I can. I am in the middle of an experiment and this is the golden time for me to include new materials in the mix."


    The dwarf looked funny when he walked. Amane doubted that the professor would be able to carry this bag back home.


    And Stella must have the same thought because she decided to take the bag off the dwarf''s back and hold it in her hands.


    "I think I should be the one to carry this bag for the time being. Otherwise, I am afraid that we will never be able to return home."


    Stella''s words sounded like an almost jab to Amane. But the professor seemed unaware of being mocked. Either that, or he did not care about how he was seen by others.


    "Fine, suit yourself. If you keep my samples safe and sound, I do not care who carried my luggage."


    The professor looked satisfied to have someone carry his things. And that was how the three of them went off toward the Valley of Criticus.


    ...


    Valley of Criticus sounded like an intimidating place to anyone who looked at it. But contrary to its fame as a dangerous place where you were expected to meet danger, it was beautiful to look at.


    The lush green forest opened into a small opening surrounded by cliffs and other natural disasters. But Amane was concerned about the lack of beasts in this place.


    Usually, such mystical places were filled to the brim with beasts. They were attracted to the energy of such places and made their home in the depths of such places. So, what made Valley of Criticus? So unique that no beast was willing to set food in here?


    "Ah, this is heaven. Look at this plant. Oh, and this one as well! And this one! They are all in such perfect condition as well. This is truly the best."


    Professor Cardin seemed to be having the time of his life. His excitement shined in his eyes and he walked all around the place to try and get his hands on whatever he could.


    "The professor is far too excited to be here. Yoko, are you sure you are alright coming here? Usually, we ask both partners where they want to go and then decide, but since you came to the house so abruptly, we were not able to ask you¡­"


    Stella looked worried to hear Amane''s response. She bit her lower lip in agitation and waited for Yoko to say anything regarding how she felt.


    "Hmm, I do not mind coming here. I needed to visit the Valley of Criticus once in my life anyway, so this works out. This place is beautiful."


    ''And dangers as well. All the magical pressure with no beast in sight is rather concerning. This only happens if there is a bigger power at play in the group. But I cannot see any of the other beasts or feel their presence.'' S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe that was the origin of this bad feeling Amane was feeling from this place. Her heart skipped a beat when she walked into the sunlit valley in front of her.


    Professor Cardin was busy farming all the herbs he could and Amane decided to join him. She had only touched one of the herbs when she felt something bubbling beneath the surface of the Valley of Criticus.


    It felt as if something huge was heading her way and Amane''s body tensed up. The current was building closer and closer to her.


    ''Our enemies are here. They are here to tear us apart and I need to protect my children.''


    These thoughts, these impulses, they were all something that did not belong to Amane. Even if *Amane* was the one feeling these things now, she could tell that she was not the original recipient of these feelings.


    "Yoko, are you alright? If you are feeling sick, then I can cut this outing short and we can head back home."


    The sudden sight touch on Amane''s shoulder was what snapped her out of her thought process. She looked back at Stella''s worried expression and felt her heart calm down.


    The ground that had been shaking up until now looked calm as well and it did not seem as if anyone else had noticed the ground shaking.


    ''Was it only me? Was I the only one who felt the ground shake and break? Or was it a hallucination as well? Something to confuse my senses so that I will try and loom for the truth?''


    Amane had a feeling that her instincts were trying to tell her something. This feeling inside her was not normal and was likely connected to the power Rabelais Amane possessed.


    ...


    "Father, everything is going as planned. We have awakened Rabelais and her power. Soon, things would be as you want them to be once more."


    Chen looked up at the throne room, waiting for the entity to reply to him. But the goddess that sat on her throne did not react. She was in the stare of eternal rest and gathering her power. She had disconnected from this world a long time ago.


    But Chen was not disheartened. This farewell was only temporary.


    "Father, Mother is starting to remember. Soon, she will come back to us. You just need to wait a little longer and you will have what you desire back in your arms."


    This time, the goddess moved and that was all Chen needed to know that he had chosen the right path.

 Chapter 291 291: A familiar rage [pt1]

    "Be alert. Something is heading our way at a tremendous speed from below the earth. We might be swept away by the currents of this power."Amane warned the other two with her as she felt around for the power. Every time it brushed up against her, Amane felt the cold settle inside her heart. She could tell that fear was trying to grip her heart.


    ''Ugh. human feelings are a pain to deal with. I would have been paralyzed in shock if I did not pay attention to what was happening to the surroundings.''


    No matter how powerful Amane was, there were still some things she was not able to overcome instantly. And her instincts were one such thing for her. Now and then, Amane tended to fall to them and react.


    "What do you mean something is heading toward us? What kind of thing it is? And how do you know it is dangerous? Should I be concerned about my samples?"


    Professor Cardin asked while holding his grass closer to his body. He looked at Amane for answers while making a disappointed expression on his face.


    Either the professor did not understand how dangerous the situation was, or he simply did not care for his life. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other hand, Stella had tensed and she looked far more reliable to Amane than Cardin looked at the moment. The sharp look in Stella''s eyes said that she was ready to act in any manner that was needed of her.


    "Stella, pick up the dwarf and run. Hurry, and I will follow after you."


    That current Amane was feeling was near the surface now. She could feel its power bubbling beneath the surface and calling out to her in a challenging manner.


    Stella looked conflicted about the choice she had to make. On one hand, she knew that this was the best she could do for the pair - save Cardin. But on the other hand, she did not want to spend her effort saving Cardin. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    The one she wanted to save was Yoko.


    "Stop trying to scare me. I will not listen to you¡­or perhaps I should listen to you¡­."


    Professor Cardin was a mess of contradictions. He could not seem to decide if he wanted to trust Amane or not.


    And they did not have time for this bullshit if they wanted to survive. Already, the power Amane wanted to avoid was near the surface and right beneath their feet.


    "Ugh, we do not have time for all this bullshit. Stella, catch."


    Amane picked Professor Cardin and threw him toward Stella. Since the dwarf was light and tiny, it was easy for Amane to toss him around. Stella flinched when she felt a lightweight hit her arms. She looked at Amane with a shocked expression.


    "Yoko, be careful with humans. You could have injured Professor Cardin¡­"


    Stella complained but Amane had already grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the valley. Behind her, the surface of the valley erupted and a scaly head emerged.


    When Amane looked behind, she could only see a part of the creature that broke the surface. And even then, All she could look at were the scales of this creature.


    "Woah, what the hell is that? The stupid officer let me down. I need to take a closer look at that creature. One sample, no perhaps I will need a few samples of that creature for my research."


    If Amane had seen that scaly face, both Cardin and Stella had as well. And unlike the other two, Cardin had shining eyes when he thought about that creature. He needed to hunt that creature and test its bi-products.


    As much as Amane wanted to call the dwarf a fool for risking his life, she could not do that under fair means. Especially since she had been the same as him once upon a time.


    "This is no time to be curious about that huge creature. Tsk, it is heading after us. I am afraid that we might not be able to avoid it fully."


    Amane quickly realized the kind of situation they were in. The beast that had attacked them seemed to have locked on their location. And now it will chase after them.


    She could already feel the energy moving beneath the earth and following their path.


    "Stella, run toward the right side and out of this Valley. I will try and hold the beast back before joining you. I am pretty sure that the beast will not follow us out of the valley."


    Amane''s assurance made Stella feel better but then she considered what Amane''s words meant and she flinched.


    "There is no way I am leaving you behind like this. I do not want you to die. Besides, I can help you out, Yoko. I am a good fighter and¡­"


    "You are responsible for helping keep Professor safe. You won''t be able to do that if you stay behind in here. Just leave and come back once you have informed the authorities of what happened here."


    Amane quickly dismissed Stella and the officer had no choice but to head out. Professor Cardin was already starting to try and slip away from her grasp. She did not want him to go after that powerful creature and get himself killed.


    "I¡­this is not fair. You are using my duty against me¡­."


    Stella complained but then she felt an invisible force pushing her back. Somehow, she knew that Yoko had separated from her and Professor Cardin to go her way. And just as Amane had explained, the beast turned toward Amane to follow her as well.


    That was what allowed Stella to get out of the Valley of Criticus without harm and her charge survived as well.


    "Hey, let me go woman. I need to go back and check up on that magnificent nature''s creation. Do you know how important researching a creature like that is for me and my future? We need to head back now."


    Professor Cardin tried to head back but Stella held on to him tightly. She even used the binding spell she always carried on herself to ensure that the dwarf professor would not be able to get away from her.


    And for the record, the dwarf did try to leave the safe place and head back into the forest. The seal he had on his body was the only thing that saved him from a certain death.


    "Stop trying to get yourself killed and stay calm here. Do you know how much effort it took me to get you out of harm''s way safely? At least think of those who are sacrificing themselves to save you."


    Stella''s voice was not loud or accusing. But it might as well have been with her temper and the look in her eyes.


    But the dwarf professor looked unmoved by her words or her actions. He only scoffed at her and looked annoyed himself.


    "I never asked you to save me or keep me healthy. You are doing this for your satisfaction and because you refuse to go against the government order. I have told you before that you have a disease that causes you to follow someone''s orders."


    "As for what it means for you¡­Well, you know that better than I do."


    In a matter of seconds, the professor managed to break down all of Stella''s insecurities. Even if she wanted to say anything, her mouth felt dry and her brain felt blank.


    "That is not true."


    Even these words were forced out of Stella''s mouth forcefully. But in her heart, she knew that the professor was right about her.


    ''I wanted to help Yoko, both now and before. But my orders acted like my shackles and held me locked in place. No, I let them lock me into my place so that I could feel better about myself.''


    The more Stella thought about it, the more she was certain that she was responsible for her current condition. But it was too late to rectify her mistakes. She could only learn to live with them now.


    ''Yoko, I hope that you come back safe and alive. I will live in guilt my whole life if my decision is what killed you here and now.''


    Stella clasped her hands, not noticing when or how the dwarf managed to get his bindings off and head into the valley. By the time Stella noticed this, it was too late for her to act.


    ......


    ''Hah, I knew it. The beast was targeting me from the start. Now, what does it want with me?''


    Amane had felt it the second she had separated from the others on her ground. The power that had been following them did not even hesitate before coming after her. It had always been targeting her since the start.


    The other two were unfortunate to get caught up in her mess.


    Since this was the case, Amane needed to head deeper into the valley and find a clearing where she could force the beast to come up and show its face. That was the only way Amane would stand a chance against such a creature.


    Ever since earlier, Amane''s heart had been beating painfully. She could feel the power surging inside her and threatening to collide what the outside world. As much as Amane wanted to keep it inside and hidden, she no longer thought that it was a possibility.


    ''So you want to come out and fight me? Fine, bring it on. I will show you why you should not mess with someone like me.''

 Chapter 292 292: A familiar rage [pt2]

    The scaly head broke the earth''s surface and Amane was instantly blasted by a huge surge of power. It threatened to blow Amane away if she did not use her aura.The huge scaly head broke out into a more fluid form of water and this creature looked different from anything Amane had seen in her life before.


    Instantly, she could tell that this was an ancient form of nature but much more powerful than the normal create she had seen before. And the way the energy against Amane felt cool and refreshing told her that it was a water-related creature.


    "A leviathan? Hah, what is this luck of mine? First dragons and now Leviathan''s. I never thought I would run into all kinds of crazy in this era." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the creatures Amane had run into were mythical creatures who could only be heard of in old stories. There was no way anyone would have recognized these beasts or even lived after seeing them.


    It also made sense why Rabelais''s power inside Amane was reacting to this creature. It was because a leviathan was a dragon as well by nature. It was someone who had inherited Rabelais''s power but had remained incomplete.


    This was the Leviathan''s attempt to become whole by absorbing Amane.


    "You look desperate to absorb me. I wonder how powerful you are."


    Amane wondered but she was caught off-guard by a stream of water erupting beneath her feet. She had not seen it coming so she was caught in the stream of water.


    It threatened to drag Amane underground but Amane knew that it would be a death sentence if she was ever dragged underwater. That was why, she struggled her best against the currents that were pulling her down.


    Her chains embedded themselves into the ground and Amane helped them to gain stability before using them to pull herself out of the water.


    She was able to do it in time before the leviathan realized what Amane was doing and started to attack the places where these chains were buried in the ground.


    The chains snapped out of the earth and Amane lost her balance. But she was out of the most threatening current already.


    In response, Amane raised her aura and attacked the leviathan back. Since it was made up of water mostly, physical attacks would not have any effect on it.


    It cried out in pain when the attack hit its body. But the water that made up Leviathan''s body was special and absorbed all the impact. The enraged Leviathan looked at Amane as if she was a bug he needed to squash.


    Whips made up of water threatened to attack Amane and she knew that there was no way to avoid them. Amane needed to face them head-on.


    A spear made of her aura appeared in her hand and Amane instantly parried the most life-threatening attacks. A few of these attacks managed to get past her guard and land on her face and arms. Blood seeped out of Amane''s wounds, but thankfully they were not too deep.


    "Why are you so annoying? Ugh, you refuse to be put down by me."


    Amane had to constantly coat her chains in her aura to pull the leviathan down. But the water dragon continued to attack her, causing Amane to dodge and miss her timing of actual capture.


    The fatigue of constantly using her powers to keep herself alive and fighting was taking its toll on Amane now. She could feel the muscles in her arms burn as she held her chains tightly.


    Once more, the current of water headed toward Amane and she forced a defense barrier around her. The water current did not hit her but bent around her shield. It looked almost as if it was waiting for her to let her guard down.


    ''Tsk, these dragons have far too much pride and power. I was avoiding using bigger spells and power because of Rabelais''s power. But I don''t think I will have a choice in this matter.''


    Amane recalled the sensations she felt when she used Rabelais''s power for the first time. The storm of destruction was running through her body.


    For a minute, Amane was sure she lost control of herself. She closed her eyes and her power threatened to consume her. Amane had to actively fight back to gain control.


    When she opened her eyes, her surroundings were charred by a dark matter and the leviathan was looking at her with a scared and anxious expression on its face. It still did not speak and continued to face Amane.


    "You should remember, you were the one who forced me to use this power. Whatever consequence you would have to bear for this, it is up to you."


    Amane could no longer feel herself. She did not know where she began and where Rabelais ended. Inside Amane''s mind, they both felt like the same entities. It was almost watching a part of her settle down and come back to her.


    The leviathan suddenly let away from Amane when she got ready to attack. It seemed to be contemplating something before it looked Amane right in the eyes and gave a small bow.


    The bow was not submissive and it was filled with pride but also joy.


    "If you want to communicate with me, then use your words. You are more than capable of them, right?"


    Amane did not know where she got this knowledge from, but she was sure that all adult dragons were capable of speech. The certainty in her voice surprised even herself, but there was no time for Amane to think over why she knew all this.


    [Mother]


    The voice spoke directly in Amane''s ear but even then, she knew that the one who spoke was the leviathan. The divine dragon had all but submitted to her when she had used Rabelais''s powers.


    It must have been centuries since the last time Rabelais has shown her power. And yet, those who had been birthed by her still felt her presence and could recognize it.


    "I am afraid that I am not your mother. Rabelais''s essence rubbed off on me when I accidentally fell into her resting place and used her power. I am not the one who you think I am."


    Amane explained to the dragon but she was not sure how much he understood her words.


    Dragons were usually one of the smartest creatures on the earth. But time dulled even such brilliant creatures to repress their desires and their intelligence.


    It would take some time before the leviathan would be able to comprehend anything.


    [You¡­not mother? Then why did you come to my territory?]


    The Leviathan finally seemed to be coming around. He sounded more aware and aware of what was going on. Amane was glad to see him finally be aware.


    "I came here with my companions to gather some herbs. I apologize if we offended you in some way."


    Amane did not bow down but she was polite about her words. She wanted to bow but the thought of doing so did you sit well with her.


    She could feel the leviathan looking back at her with a searching look. It seemed as if he was trying to find something in Amane.


    But just as quickly as he had begun to search her up and down, he stopped and lost interest. Its head was pulled underground and its body seemed to be filled with regret and longing.


    [You are not mother¡­I do not want to stay with you. Leave and do not come back. I do not want you here if you are not my mother.]


    The leviathan threatened Amane and she could tell that it was not a rational decision on the dragon''s part.


    It seemed to be acting like an angry kid. An extremely powerful kid who could destroy a good chunk of the continent if it got angry.


    ''Ugh, as much I would rather let this dragon be, I cannot leave him alone now that he is awake. I need to take responsibility and make sure no harm comes to this dragon.


    "I am afraid that leaving you alone would not be a good idea. Humans have gotten more and more foolish over time. They will start to swarm you and annoy you if you decide to be careless."


    Amane confessed and she feels disgust and annoyance fill her bond with the dragon. The dragon had likely looked at Amane''s memories to see what humans were like right now.


    "Oh my! What a magnificent creature. I need to capture a sample. No, a few samples for my research. Yoko Tsurugi, hold that dragon still. I will come and collect a few samples from it."


    Amane looked at Professor Cardin with an annoyed look on her face. She had no idea how he had managed to find her and the leviathan in such a place but she did not like it.


    She instantly stood in front of the leviathan to shield him from the dwarf in front of her, but she was completely ignored by the dwarf in favor of paying attention to the huge body of water behind her.


    He took one step toward the dragon and Amane felt the dragon tense. It was going to attack and kill the dwarf.


    ''But is it really that horrible of a thing to happen? I do not owe the dwarf anything and it doesn''t matter if he died.''


    That was what Amane thought. But it has a different story when Stella jumps into the clearing as well and decides to shield Professor Cardin. From her eyes, Amane could tell that it was not a conscious decision, but a conditional one.

 Chapter 293 293: Your special talent [pt1]

    Stella hated to admit it, but she had panicked as soon as she had realized that the dwarf had been missing. She had looked around for the dwarf, hoping to find him soon, but she had no such luck on her side.But he had not been outside the forest. It had been desperate times that forced Stella to use the location device to try and find the dwarf. And she was lucky that she did so because she would not have realized that the dwarf had run inside the valley once more.


    Once she had confirmed the dwarf''s location, Stella had no other choice but to go after him. She was tasked with protecting him after all.


    So, Stella ran into the valley as well. She quietly moved around to try and find the dwarf once more. She finally reached the clearing and had a clear view of Cardin''s back.


    But the foolish dwarf had already gotten himself into danger. There was no saving him and Stella started preparing her defense inside her mind. She needed to convince people that this death was not her fault.


    That had been the plan all alone, so Stella did not know when her feet carried her in between the dwarf and the incoming attack. Stella looked up with horrified eyes as she was about to be hit by the beast''s attack.


    "Stella, what are you doing?"


    Yoko''s voice was a mix of impatient and horrified. Stella hoped that she had an answer to her question, but she unfortunately did not have one for Yoko. All she could feel was that this was the end for her.


    ''I¡­did I live a good life? I do not feel as if I achieved anything I wanted to do. All I ever did was act like a prisoner.''


    That had been Stella''s life when she looked back at things. She had been someone''s toy this whole time. If she had not been carrying out government orders, then she would have been looking after other things.


    How long had this been going on for? How long had Stella been in this position? When did her position change from an esteemed guard to a lap dog anyone could exploit? Even she did not know it.


    ''Is this¡­goodbye?''


    Stella asked as she felt the attack seer her body. Her raised arms already had crashed due to the power of the attack. It would make her perish if she did not do something.


    "S-S-Stop that attack. We would both die if it hits us."


    Professor Cardin shivered and muttered as he collapsed. He needed to run out of the attack''s way but the dwarf looked too stunned to move.


    "Get out of the way right now. I do not know how long I will be able to hold on."


    Stella complained and the dwarf tried to move. But his legs refused to move. Instead of looking worried or scared, Cardin had a fascinated look on his face.


    "So, this is fear? Is this what collapsing because of fear looks like? This feeling! It is too intense! H-How magnificent this is."


    Professor Cardin sounded fascinated with his current condition. He likely wanted to experience more to see how he would feel later. But all he was doing was adding to Stella''s burden.


    "You stupid professor, hurry up and¡­"


    Stella choked on her words. A force was stopping her from cursing Professor Cardin out and it felt the same as her compulsion to save him.


    When had all this been added to her, Stella did not even know. She just knew that she had been cursed and she did not remember it.


    ......¡­


    Amand had to admit that her heart skipped a beat when she had watched Stella combat the beast and she had wanted to help.


    But up until now, she had been too stunned to do anything more than watch. Once she had gathered her wits, it was time for Amane to start helping.


    The beast looked pleased after he attacked Cardin. He did not seem to care if anyone else was being affected by his attack or not.


    "Hey, stop your attack."


    Amane whispered and she understood the dragon had heard her words. But he still chose to ignore Amane and continued his attack.


    The intensity of his attacks was not something a human could withstand. It was a miracle how Stella was able to hold on to it for this long. Her wounds must be severe.


    "You leave me with no other choice but to do this."


    Amane warned the dragon before she gathered her aura into her fist and brought it down on top of the leviathan''s head. The body made of water giggled at the force of Amane''s aura and Amane was sure that she could feel a sour look headed her way.


    But this time, Amane''s warning was finally taken seriously and the attack faded. Stella, who had been using her force to keep the dragon''s attack away collapsed forward. She had a fascinated look on her face.


    However, it was nothing compared to Cardin. He looked ready to die and profess his love at the same time. He quickly took advantage of not being attacked to crawl toward the leviathan.


    "Such a perfect specimen. Yoko Tsurugi, quick. You need to detain it so that we can study such a perfect creature."


    The dwarf whispered as he continued to reach out for the leviathan. That was when Amane knew that it was time to make the water-dragon go away.


    She signaled for the leviathan to go away and the dragon looked remorseful. It did not want to go back and it gave Amane a pitiful look. But Amane was not moved by that fake expression on the dragon''s face. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, with a final sigh of reluctance, the dragon quickly disappeared beneath the earth''s surface and back into its watery depths.


    It left the dwarf in a state of awed disappointment. Cardin turned toward Amane and started complaining to her about what she had just done.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, why did you allow that dragon to disappear like this? Do you have any idea how much research we could have done if we had a few samples of that thing? Immortality would not have been too much of a stretch."


    "If we combined it with the samples of the phoenix blood we found, it would have been even better. Imagine the creature with the dragon''s vitality and the phoenix''s ability to love forever. It would have been magnificent."


    Professor Cardin boasted about the creature that could have been. But Amane was not interested in such an abomination.


    She had seen what the failed attempts of an unsuccessful cross-breeding were and she did not want such things to come to this world now.


    "I guess it is a good thing that I let the dragon escape. People like you are the reason we must keep such creatures out of the way of normal human beings. You will kill them all if it''s for your research."


    Amane reminded Cardin and now he had a sour and offended look on his face.


    "Hey, I am not killing these creatures. It is for science and the betterment of humans. What are a few lives when compared to a whole race of people."


    Professor Cardin sounded so sure of his conclusion. And somewhere deep down, Amane hated to agree with him. Sacrificing a smaller number for a larger one sounded logical.


    But the only problem in this situation was - there was no need to sacrifice the smaller number at all. Humans were already thriving and living the best life possible.


    "You say you are doing this all for humanity? Then what does that say about you? You are not a human, but a dwarf. You are an entirely different species from us-"


    "That is not true. Humans and dwarfs have the same genes, but different expressions of such genes. It would be more scientifically correct to call us ''cousins'' rather than different species. And anyway, stop changing the subject."


    Professor Cardin warned Amane before he started to look around. But the leviathan was long gone. Amane could not even feel its presence in the vicinity anymore.


    "It''s gone. Such a perfect specimen and it is gone just like that. Yoko Tsurugi, it is all your fault. If not for you, then we would have captured that dragon. You will have to make it up to me."


    Professor Cardin sounded pissed and this was the first time Amane had seen him angry. The dwarf had looked like an easy-going person up until now.


    "Hmm, I don''t see how any of this is my problem or why I owe you one. As far as I am concerned, I have saved your life by making the dragon go away."


    Amane reminded the professor but Cardin looked pissed. He had reached his conclusion and now was not in the mood to listen to anyone else.


    Stella finally decided to interfere and glared at Professor Cardin with an annoyed look on her face.


    "Professor, you have broken a lot of rules today. I asked you to stay put but you still decided to leave my side. I am afraid that I will have to report all this to the authorities."


    Stella warned the professor and he looked even more annoyed now. He stomped his feet and threw a tantrum.


    "Hmph, do as you wish. See if I care what you do and do not report. But make no mistake, those greedy fools will take my side when it comes to decision-making."

 Chapter 294 294: Your special talent [pt2] R-18

    As soon as they all reached home, Professor Cardin ran toward his room and slammed the door shut. The sound of the door being slammed was heard throughout the house. It caused Stella to flinch and she looked back at Amane with tired eyes."I am so sorry for dragging you into my mess. I assure you that I will take care of the professor on my end. There is no need for you to be worried about anything."


    Stella assured Amane but Amane just shook off her worries like they were nothing.


    "There is no need for you to apologize for anything. The one Cardin is angry at is not you but me. If there is anyone he wants to come after, then it will be me and I would like to see what he can do as well."


    Amane had to admit that things had been getting boring inside this house. This calm routine was beginning to worry Amane. So, this hint of excitement was much appreciated.


    ''Look at me. Am I so used to drama that I cannot even live peacefully if I do not have this tension surrounding me? Have I become that pathetic?''


    Amane asked herself but she had no answer for her question. On the other hand, Stella did not look as certain of what was about to happen as Amane was. Stella''s worried eyes begged Amane to keep herself safe.


    "Yoko, I think you might have a special talent for pissing people off if you do not like them. Aren''t you heading a business? Don''t you need to be on good terms with your clients and board members?"


    Stella asked looking away. For some reason, her face burned when she talked to Yoko face-to-face like this. Yoko''s face had a mischievous expression when she leaned closer to Stella.


    "Hmm, you want me to be charming? But I think I am quite charming already. So, what about me is not charming in your eyes, Stella?"


    Yoko Tsurugi leaned directly in front of Stella''s face and it made her avert her eyes away from that pair of full lips in front of her. Whatever happened, Stella could not give in to her temptation and lean forward to catch those lips.


    "I¡­stop teasing me, you little piece of shit. You know what I am talking about."


    Stella felt hot and bothered. She also felt as if Yoko was coming on to her, but she refused to read too much into her mood. In return, Yoko laughed and decided to let Stella off the hook for now.


    "Fine, I get it. I will not tease you any longer. I am afraid that you would overheat if I tease you anymore."


    Amane took a step back but Stella was still tense. She desperately hoped that Yoko would not look down and notice a ''certain'' problem she was currently having. But her prayers were unanswered and Yoko did notice the problem.


    Stella''s face burned even brother and now she felt lightheaded because of the condition she was in.


    "I¡­this is¡­Yoko, do not look at me. Please do not look at me."


    Stella tried to hide her hardness, but it was an impossible thing to do. Yoko snapped Stella''s hands away from her hardness and took a hard look at it. The length was standing tall and imposing.


    The hard cock was trying to break free of Stella''s pants and the bulge as a result of it was massive. Stella tried to close her legs to hide her wet pants but Amane decided to brush her hand against that massive hardness.


    Whatever resistance Stella had crumbled and her legs gave in. She would have collapsed right there and then if Amane had not caught her body.


    "Oh my! Looks like someone is too pent up to even stand properly. You should have asked for help as soon as you got hard."


    Amane scolded Stella before she dragged the other female toward her room.


    "Yoko¡­this is embarrassing. Why did you have to catch me in this position? I do not like this."


    Stella complained on the outside, but her heart and her brain danced in joy on the inside as she was led toward Yoko''s room. She wanted to spend a night with Yoko so badly.


    "Hmm, you say that but I know what your body truly wants. Don''t worry! Just leave everything to me and I promise to take care of you."


    Amane promised before she threw the doors open. Her room was not as clear as she would have hoped for but her bed was fluffy and the bed sank under Stella''s weight.


    Once the older woman was on her bed, Amane locked her door with magic and stalked her way toward her bed.


    Beneath her, Stella was lying all stretched out and her shirt had rolled on top of her stomach, showing its toned contours. Her leg muscles and her arm muscles were also standing out very prominently.


    But it was nothing compared to her hard cock that stood at attention. Amane lightly brushed her hand against it once more and watched as Stela''s pants became wetter.


    "Yoko, stop it¡­these are my only clothes in this house¡­"


    Stella protested once more but her hips were pushing themselves into Amane''s hands unconsciously. So, Amane continued to tease Stella before finally pulling away and taking out what she wanted from her inventory.


    "Stella, I am aware that you will need your clothes back once we are done, so that is why I prepared some new clothes for you. Here, you can change into this."


    Amane put the black and white frilled clothes on the bed and Stella looked back at Amane with an arched eyebrow in question.


    It was clear that she knew what kind of clothes these were and Stella looked unamused.


    "Yoko, this is¡­are you sure you want me to wear something like this? It doesn''t look to be your style at all."


    Stella complained as she looked at the uncurled clothes once more. It was a maid dress with all the accessories in place. And it looked rather¡­tight at all the right places.


    The dress also looked as if it had been made specifically for Stella''s measurements. It warmed Stella''s heart and made her embarrassed at the same time.


    "Hmm, you do not want to wear these clothes? But I picked them specifically for you. But I guess we cannot do anything if you do not want to wear these clothes. You will have to wear your regular clothes and sully them¡­."


    It was clear to anyone that Yoko was teasing them when she spoke these words. But Stella only sighed and decided to take the bait.


    "Fine, I will change into the clothes you provided for me. Should I take the bathroom to change clothes?"


    Stella asked and Amane beamed before leading her toward the bathroom. She could not help but feel as if she had fallen into a trap laid out by Yoko. But since she had no evidence, Stella decided to keep her words to herself.


    She opened the door to the bathroom and quickly got into it. The dress was tight, just as Stella expected.


    Every time she moved; she could feel the flimsy material on her breast giggle. She had to forgo her bra for wearing these clothes. She also decided to not wear her underwear because it was soiled and she had to wash it.


    Thankfully, the maid''s skirt was just long enough to not show her cock if she did not stretch, or walk. And then there was the material clinging to her waist and her leggings which felt like a second skin to her.


    ''This is so embarrassing. I hope no one sees me in this outfit.''


    Stella knew she would die of embarrassment if anyone saw her like this. But she still decided to brave it and open the door. Amane''s eyes moved her body up and down before stopping at her chest and ogling her breasts.


    Stella felt even more turned on when she had Yoko''s eyes on her body. She wanted Yoko to keep on looking at her like this.


    ''No, I need to calm down. I cannot let my horniness show on her face like this.''


    Stella took in a deep breath and straightened her back. She looked at Yoko to see what the other would ask for her next. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stella, you look good. But there are a few more things we need to do to make you perfect. Now come and sit here."


    Yoko patted the bed beside her and Stella quickly walked toward her. She looked embarrassed and hesitant to sit down, but she did so anyway when she looked at Yoko.


    "I..¡­what is next?"


    Stella asked with a nervous whisper. Anticipating clawed through her heart and made Stella''s face burn.


    "Spread your legs and let me see everything. I have a gift for you which I am sure you would appreciate a lot."


    She felt Yoko''s hesitant touch on her pussy and her cock before the younger pulled away and took out a few tools from her storage.


    One of them looked like a small egg-shaped vibrator which Yoko quickly slicked up and held against Stella''s pussy. It slowly entered her body and Stella felt it all. Her body felt heavy once the small vibrator was inside her.


    "Now, let''s give your cock some love as well. It is looking far too lonely like this. This small vibrator will make your cock feel great as well."


    The vibrator was shaped like a cock-sleeved and it was tight around Stella.

 Chapter 295 295: Your special talent [pt3] R-18

    Stella felt all the vibrations travel all over her body. The vibrators were at the lowest setting but it was still hard to endure their pleasure-inducing melody."Alright, I think we are done here. Now, let''s have dinner and then come back here. I assume that you would be joining me during this time as well, Stella."


    Amane headed toward the door and Stella had not expected this to happen. She instantly panicked and tried to stop Yoko from heading out of the door.


    "I¡­do we need to do this, Yoko? I don''t think there is any need for us to go out if it is for eating. And won''t you rather play with me than go out anyway?"


    Stella tried her best to entice Yoko. She even spread her legs further to invite Yoko back to her bed. Her face burned when she did all this, but what else could she do? She knew that she would not survive this humiliation if anyone saw her like this.


    Yoko''s eyes looked on to her body with interest and Stella felt hopeful for a second. Maybe she had managed to seduce Yoko back to the bed without knowing how to. It was a possibility that Stella clung to.


    Unfortunately, it all came crashing down when Yoko narrowed her eyes and decided to look away from her and back at the door.


    "Nice try, Stella. I never knew that you could give me such a seductive look. But unfortunately, my will is much stronger than this. You can choose to come with me, or you can choose not to come with me. I won''t mind either way."


    Amane threw the ball into Stella''s court and Stella felt thankful for this. But despite her feelings, she knew her choice had been made for her.


    "I¡­am coming. I will serve my master well."


    Stella just hoped that Cardin would not be at the dinner table today. She was not afraid of his reaction since Cardin would likely not even get what was happening, but she still did not want to risk running into him.


    They both quickly reached the dinner table. A good assortment of dishes was lying on the table and Yoko quickly sat down. Stella was about to shut down as well when Yoko coughed into her hand and looked at her with a ridiculed expression.


    "A good maid does not sit on the table but waits for her master to be finished. Now, serve me food so that I can begin eating."


    Stella''s body burned at the humiliation but she did her best to walk. The vibrations inside her kept changing steeling, not allowing Stella to get used to the rhythm.


    One second, they were dull enough for Stella to ignore them, but the very next second, it made Stella''s legs weak and she tumbled toward the ground. Luckily, she caught herself before she fell.


    She looked up, only to see Yoko''s disapproving eyes looking back at her. It made Stella cower and not want to face Yoko.


    "I-I am so sorry. I will try my best not to show my pathetic side to you once more, master."


    Stella complained as she bowed down. It caused the fabric of her breast cover to hang open and left nothing to one''s imagination.


    Stella could feel Yoko''s eyes looking at her naked breasts and Stella tried to subtly move to heighten what she packed.


    "Stop trying to show off what you have. I can tell that you are trying to seduce me. Do you want a promotion that badly?"


    Amane asked and Stella felt her face burn. She had never worked hard to get a promotion before and she did not want to start now. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I¡­that is not why¡­"


    Stella was at a loss but Amane knew how to play this game. She grabbed Stella''s hand and pulled her down into her lap. Stella was startled and flinched when she felt her ass touch something solid.


    "Hmm, this is not right. Let''s change positions."


    Stella felt like a doll that was being played by Yoko. Before she knew it, she was the one sitting with her back to the chain and Yoko was in her lap. Her body very subtly rubbed against the hardness in Stella''s pants.


    "Y-Yoko, what if someone walks in on us?"


    Stella asked with an almost scared voice. She was losing her resolution to protest more and more by the second. But she could see that her worries seemed insignificant to Yoko now.


    "Hmm, do you feel ashamed to be with me? In that case, you do not have to be here at all. I will let you go¡­"


    "No, that is not what I mean mistress. I just meant that it would be bad for your reputation if someone were to walk in on us. I would never go against your decision."


    Stella quickly assured Amane of this as her heart thundered in her chest. She did not want to disappoint Yoko if she could help it.


    "There is no need for you to be worried about me Stella. Now, let''s eat our food before it gets cold."


    Stella''s face remained red throughout the exchange. Every time she tried to reach for her food, her hand was swatted away by Yoko. She could only eat what Yoko gave her to eat and nothing more.


    But even after that, it was a fulfilling meal for the most part. There was a lot Stella could not remember and she was not even sure when she finished eating. She only knew that her body felt heavy and her cock was on fire because she wanted to come.


    "Stella, follow me. It is time we prepare for bed. Run me a bath."


    Yoko''s orders were clear cut and Stella wanted to follow them. But the second she stood up, her legend collapsed beneath her body and she came crashing down. The vibrations in her pussy had picked up speed as well and Stella opened her mouth to complain.


    But all that came out were moans and groans. Stella''s position left nothing to one''s imagination.


    "Tsk, so you were not able to do such a small task as well. What would someone think if they entered this room and watched you wet the ground with your slick? They would think that you are a whore and fuck you."


    Stella flinched at the cruel words but her pussy leaked even more. All her brain could think about was fucking and being fucked. It would not even matter who did what.


    "Stella, are you getting turned on by I talk about using you? Is that something you are into?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane asked while stepping lighting on Stella''s cock. It made Stella moan and she nodded while looking at Yoko. She was willing to endure anything and hear anything if Yoko fucked her hard.


    "If you can bring yourself to my room, then I will allow you to fuck me hard and fast once. You have about ten minutes to get there."


    Stella''s moans because haggard when Yoko pulled her foot back. The cock-sleeve vibrator on her cock had a plug that stopped Stella from coming. And she could have opened her lock and come¡­but she did not want to.


    She wanted to be a good servant and come when her master ordered her to.


    With great difficulty, Stella managed to crawl her way up to every step that felt difficult to take but Stella managed to somehow reach Yoko''s room. She had no idea how long it took her but she felt proud.


    Stella opened the room, only to be greeted by the image of a naked Yoko sitting cross-legged at the end of her bed. She faced the corridor and her hair enclosed her from all sides.


    "Come inside and close the door behind you. You were late by 5 minutes so we need to discuss what to do with you."


    Stella felt her heart sink but she did as she was asked to do. Her body struggled to hold herself up but Stella focused on putting one foot in front of the other.


    By the time she stood in front of Yoko, her face was flushed red and her legs were drenched in her pussy juice.


    "What do I do with you, Stella? I asked you to come here in ten minutes but you took fifteen to come back. How can I trust a maid like you who does not know the importance of time."


    Yoko sounded disappointed in Stella and that could not be allowed. Stella knew that she needed to do something to rectify this situation.


    "M-Miss, please punish me. I will take all responsibility for being late, so please, punish me as you see fit."


    Stella managed to get these words out and look down. She tried to look as submissive as she could at that moment.


    "Tsk, you want me to believe you? Find, I will believe you this time. But we still need to punish you to ensure that nothing like this happens again. So, what would you like - spanked or being edged more? I will give you a choice this time because you apologized to me."


    Stella bit her lip as she considered what to do.


    "I¡­will take spanking."


    Being edged would be too much. Stella was already at the end of her wits because she was being held back from coming by Yoko.


    "Very well then. You are the one who chose this path, so I hope you will not regret your decision in the future. Now come here and sit in my lap."

 Chapter 296 296: So it came to this [pt1] R-18

    Stella''s legs moved on their own once she heard the order. She knew that she needed to follow it at all costs. She quietly got face-first into Amane''s lap and waited in anticipation for Amane to come to her.The first smack came out of nowhere and Stella flinched. Her ass hurt but the burn felt good at the same time.


    "Stella, count your punishment smacks for me. And count them loud enough so that I can hear. If you are unable to count or falter, then we will have to start all over again."


    Amane warned Stella and the female bit her lip in anticipation. Her body tingled with excitement and she was beyond hard right now. Her hard cock also rubbed against Stella''s soft thighs.


    "I¡­. will try my best¡­"


    Stella panted with her red face. The material of her maid uniform rubbed against her sensitive body, making it even more sensitive and her hard nipples became visible. Sweat also made her clothes stick to her body.


    Amane raised Stella''s skirt this time and groped her naked ass. It was plump and fleshy, calling out to Amane''s hand to smack her and turn it red.


    Such a tempting invitation was being dangled in front of Amane, so who was she to say anything about it? She raised her hand and brought it back down on Stella''s ass. The smack was heavy and the impact made a loud noise.


    Stella tried to hold her moan back but the force forced her body to arch harder into Amane''s touch. Her sensitive cock rubbed against Amane''s pants and pre-cum made it wet and sticky.


    "Stella, count!"


    Amane ordered and the disoriented maid finally caught her bearing enough to force out her words.


    "O-One¡­"


    Just as she finished speaking, Amane brought her hands down in quick succession.


    "T-Two¡­three¡­."


    Stella was reaching her limit now and her breathing was getting more and more labored. Her body was begging Amane for release but Amane continued to torture her. Her next smacks made Stella lose her focus.


    "F-Four? Six?"


    Stella began to lose her mind with pain and pleasure.


    "Tsk, you are wrong. It looks like we need to start over once more."


    Amane reminded Stella and pulled the older one''s face to look at her. That turned out to be counter-productive since Stella''s begging eyes clashed with Amane''s harsh ones.


    "Y-Yoko, please. L-L-Let me come. I am c¡­lose¡­"


    Stella complained and she arched her back. For a second, Stella froze and her body tensed up beyond measure. Even Amane was surprised to see this, but then she noticed how Stella had a broken expression on her face.


    Her cock also looked painful and aching. But despite all this, there was a satisfied air around Stella.


    "Stella, did you have come without my permission? Tsk, you are such a naughty child and it looks like you need to learn your lesson." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane reminded Stella who flinched. Even she had not expected her body to betray her like this.


    "Y-Yoko¡­I¡­this is¡­not¡­"


    Stella tried to defend herself but pleasure made her mind numb. Yoko rubbed her cock, getting it hard once more and Stella flinched at all the feelings she was getting as a result of this.


    "N-No more. Please let me go¡­"


    Stella tried to break free but Amane touched her still-somewhat hard cock and took off her ring. Stella was unable to stop her cock from coming this time as well.


    In a matter of minutes, Stella had managed to come twice.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hmm, looks like you have no intention of stopping. Isn''t your cock like a broken fountain now? Do you think we can get you hard once more?"


    Amane asked as she took the hard penis into her mouth and sucked. Stella tried to get her mouth to move away but her hips arched in pleasure and tried to get back into Amane''s good grace.


    "Hmm, looks like you need a little more punishment to make you learn your place. First, we should get your disobedient body to listen to me, alright?"


    Amane spoke softly but her hands were roaming the expanse of Stella''s back and then her chest. Amane rubbed those gorgeous breasts in front of her before turning Stella on her back and just looking at her.


    Then, she slowly got on top of Stella and rubbed her wet pussy against her hardness as well.


    "Yoko¡­you are wet¡­"


    Stella sounded surprised at the revelation. Her mind was unable to process itself around the simple fact that Yoko''s body was capable of basic human functionality as well.


    "Of course, I am wet. And the one who made me like this is you. So, you will have to take responsibility for me, alright?"


    Amane asked as she straddled Stella''s hips and positioned her cock at her entrance. Amane''s pussy fluttered as the cock barely fit into her at first.


    But with a little more force, Stella was sinking balls deep into Amane''s body. It was a fascinating picture to take in.


    "I-I am inside you. Ugh, this feels so good. Yoko, keep going. Don''t stop please."


    Stella begged with her soft and melodic voice. Her whole bloody flinched as Yoko took her time to sit on Stella''s cock. But once she had taken it all in, there was a wicked grin on Yoko''s face.


    "Now, my dear officer, I want to have some fun with you. May I use you however I please?"


    Yoko''s words felt like a trap. A sweet honey trap in which Sella was stuck and she did not want to leave.


    "Y-You can use my body however you want to."


    Stella promised and Amane grinned before she pushed herself up and positioned her hips directly above Stella''s.


    And then, she dropped down hard and fast again and again on Stella''s cock. Whatever brain power Stella had left inside her field she could only gasp and moan in pleasure. It was unfair and so pleasurable at the same time.


    "Yoko¡­Yoko¡­please¡­too much¡­."


    Stella complained as her body got ready to come thrice in a short period. Her pussy vibrator, which had been unmoving until now also decided to pick up pace and jab Stella in her other pleasure spot.


    All her weak spots were being targeted by Yoko and Stella felt like a willing victim who surrendered to Yoko''s atrocities.


    "Don''t worry. It will all be over soon."


    Yoko''s promise was what kept Stella going. She felt her end approach and she came with a violent cramp. Her come filled Yoko''s body and Stella watched as it dripped down from Yoko''s body.


    She was so tired that she was not even aware of whether Yoko had come or not. Her eyes threatened to close and Stella fell asleep once the deal was done.


    On the other hand, Amane was satisfied. She had not even realized that she had been pent up and now her stomach felt better as well.


    ''Tsk, I sound like a sex maniac who cannot go without for some time.''


    Amane decided to clean up the mess as best as she could. She did not want to wake up Stella again.


    Once everything was cleaned up, Amane decided to sleep as well. But as soon as she lay down, she felt the change in the building''s energy. Someone was trying to play some tricks on her.


    "Tsk, it seems like someone has not learned their lesson yet. I will need to head out and check what is going on."


    There was only one other person in this building who could be responsible for such a deed. And professor Cardin was beginning to get on Amane''s nerves.


    So, Amane quickly made her way to the living room, only to notice a green glow coming from behind the door. She opened it up in alarm and noticed how Professor Cardin already had a machine set up for something.


    "What are you doing and what is this machine? You better tell me the truth or I will make sure to break this machine of yours."


    Amane threatened and she watched Professor Cardin jump up in shock. The dwarf has not expected anyone to walk into the living room tonight. But his surprise turned into relief as soon as he noticed it was Yoko who walked out.


    "Watch your words, woman. I have a fragile heart so you should not scare me like this. As for what this machine is? You do not need to know. Oh well, maybe you do but not everything. Anyway, this is a generator of sorts."


    Professor Cardin looked relieved after seeing Amane walk down the stairs. It seemed as if he was still not afraid of her or what she could do.


    And Amane decided to use this to her advantage.


    "Hmm, so this is an energy generator, huh? Do you mind if I touch it for a second? I just want to see how it works."


    Amane pretended to reach out toward the energy generator and Professor Cardin panicked. He instantly threw his body between Yoko and the machine behind him.


    "Let''s not get too handy here. Just because I am allowing you to see this machine does not mean that I want you to use this machine or anything. If anything, keep your hands away from this and we shall both live in harmony."


    Professor Cardin warned and the more he tried to push Amane away, the more curious she got.


    "Come on, let me touch the machine a little. I promise I will be delicate with it."


    Amane tried to offer but the professor was not having any of it.

 Chapter 297 297: So it came to this [pt2]

    Amane tried to get behind Professor Cardin''s back but he did not allow it. So what choice was Amane left with, but to touch the machine with her aura? It turned out to be a bad idea because of Amane''s unstable aura.As soon as it touched the machine, it exploded and Amane looked on in shock.


    Her expression was nothing compared to the utter devastation Professor Cardin showed during that moment.


    "N-No! My baby! All the result of my research was in that machine and now it is lost forever. What should I do? Oh god, what should I do regarding this? I want to die¡­."


    Professor Cardin could not believe his lack of luck. All he wanted to do was to record some data. How could he possibly know that this would happen?


    And what even caused his machine to break down in the first place? He did not remember a thing of what happened. He only knew that he was fighting with Yoko and then his machine exploded.


    "Here, let me have a look¡­hmm, it is completely busted and I don''t think there is any way to retrieve this data normally."


    Amane was guilty of destroying this machine but she did not feel guilty of doing so. It was the professor''s fault for keeping his precious data without a backup.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    But now that things had come to this, Amane felt her brain waves move. She suddenly had an idea of what she could do to get her hands on more experimental data.


    "Professor Cardin, I know that you are devastated because of your data destruction and that is why I want to help you out. I know someone who can help you get your data back."


    One of the secretaries Amane had found during her time was a master of such things. Amane was sure that it had something to do with his powers but she and not pried any deeper into this.


    Her secretary would not only be able to use his power to get all the data back for Professor Cardin, but he would also be able to get a copy of it to Amane. This was a good plan overall and now Amane only needed Professor Cardin to agree with it.


    And with how devastated Professor Cardin was over his machine, the mere offer of getting it fixed and his data retreated was enough for him to stop doubting Yoko''s intentions.


    ...¡­.


    "Tsk, it has been two days and we are no closer to finding out what happened with the funeral than before. How is that even possible?"


    Sakura stressed out as she leaned back into her seat. She had finally started to distribute her work to other people as Amane had suggested but she still had a lot more to do.


    Unlike Yoko, who left everything up to her secretaries to finish, Sakura decided to not put all the burden on them. She felt like it was her duty to take care of messier things herself.


    At first, the secretaries were beyond happy that their boss was competent, but it soon became annoying to get back to Sakura regarding permissions every 10 minutes. They wanted their authority back but were too afraid to bring this up with in front of Sakura.


    Not because they were afraid of her, but because they were not as free with her as they were with Yoko.


    So, Sakura continued to take unnecessary burdens and did not have enough time to do actual important things,


    "Well, this is pretty much what happens if we go through the legal channels. Nothing gets solved and the case must be dropped in the end. That''s why I suggested to let the divine guild handle the investigation."


    Charlie remained calm in the face of Sakura''s anger. She knew that nothing would be resolved if she let her temper flair. And her words were enough to make Sakura flinch as well.


    "Ugh, I know that you are right. Nothing will get resolved legally, but this is what Yoko needs to be let free. My mother would use anything as an excuse to threaten Yoko''s safety. And as much as I trust your people, I do not trust Mother."


    Sakura admitted and Charlie shrugged. She had her fair share of adult problems when she was young so she could not say anything to Sakura.


    Moreover, she had been beyond ruthless during her time when she had been gaining power. And the adults who had criticized her and Amane had been the first ones she had dealt with.


    "Alright, so we must go through legal means for this. Do you have a strategy for dealing with all this?"


    Charlie asked and Sakura bit her lip. She had half of a strategy formed inside her head but she was not sure if it would work or not.


    "The main reason we are unable to get anything to come together is the lack of evidence. We finally managed to find the corrupted data from the file on the records, but there is no way to retrieve it by normal means. So, I was thinking of deploying an expert for this."


    Sakura admitted but she did not sound confident in her offer.


    "You have someone in mind who can help us out? You should say who you are thinking about and I can tell you if it is worth it to pursue or not."


    Sakura put some pressure on her brain to think about the person she wanted to find. In her memory, there was one of Yoko''s secretaries she had read about who could retrieve this data for her.


    But she needed a second to go through the list once more.


    "Ah, here it is. Dante! He is somewhat of an oddball among Yoko''s list of secretaries so I was suspicious as to why Yoko kept him around. Looks like I finally found my answer."


    In the report, the picture showed an unkept teenager with huge eye bags as well as unkept hair. The teenager had seen better days and Sakura would not want to associate with him usually.


    But this time, she decided to give him a chance and quickly left for the secretary.


    He lived relatively close by and his home (despite all the misgivings) was a modest two-storied house that was clean.


    Both Sakura and Charlie had masked themselves so that they would not be found out by normal people. And it turned out to be the correct decision because the door was opened by Dante''s mother.


    The kind female who opened the door looked surprised to see the two visitors. Surprise and suspicion shined in her eyes but she decided to let the two speak what they wanted to.


    "Excuse me miss, but is Dante in there? We are his school friends and we wanted to ask him something."


    Sakura was a good actor but even she had to admit that Charlie''s charm was perfect. The way she talked and behaved, no one would be able to tell that she was not a teenager.


    ''I don''t know if it is an admirable trait or an insult that Charlie is such a good actor when it comes to acting like a kid.'' S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­excuse me? School friends, you say? I will have to go and ask Dante about this, so can you wait a few seconds for me to come back? Do not go anywhere and remain here. I will be back soon."


    Dante''s mother quickly fled the scene almost as if she had a dog chasing after her. She quickly opened Dante''s room and brought him back.


    The profile picture Sakura and Charlie had seen of the teen did not do him justice. He looked even more unkept in his current attire.


    "-I told you I have no friends from school. These people are likely here to scam us out of something. Just send them back and¡­"


    "Nonsense. These girls look like such kind people and you are just asking them to go back like this? You need to treat them right if you want to be friends."


    Dante rubbed his ear as he walked in front of Sakura. His eyes were filled with suspicion and he was certain that he had never seen these people before in his life.


    But before Dante could say anything, Sakura grabbed his hand and shook it. She also passed a small note into his hand which had her real name on it.


    "I am so happy that I can get in touch with you, Dante. There was an important thing I wanted to ask you but your phone was ''switched off'' and this was the only way for me to meet you."


    Sakura stressed some words and Dante finally read the note in his hand. He flinched and understanding passed through his eyes.


    He then looked at his mother and spoke the words she had never heard him speak before.


    "Mother looks like the cat is out of the bag. The truth is, I do have friends and they decided to come and check on me. Do you mind if I take them to my room? I want to discuss something with them."


    The small exchange did not go unnoticed by Dante''s mother and she looked worried about two females being alone in his son''s room.


    "I¡­are you sure? I don''t think it is a good idea¡­"


    "Don''t worry miss. We both are more than capable of protecting ourselves if anything happens. We are not as fragile as we look."


    Charlie has a pure steel rod in her hand that she bended to demonstrate her strength.

 Chapter 298 298: Retrieving the data [pt1]

    Dante managed to keep his calm expression in his room. But as soon as he entered his room, he looked at the people behind him and he panicked. He could not believe what had just happened and why it happened to him."W-What are you both doing here? Oh no! Am I in trouble? But I do not remember doing anything worth getting into trouble over."


    Dante could not remember anything he had done. And that was the problem - he could not remember. But there must have been something that caused these two to come and find him.


    "Calm down Dante. I did not lie when I said that I came here to find you because you stopped picking up your phone. You are not in trouble. There is something we want you to investigate."


    Sakura brought out the small recording camera from her huge purse. Dante looked surprised to see these recordings and he grabbed them with hesitant hands.


    "These recordings are what we want you to retrieve for us. You will be paid extra for every hour you manage to retrieve. There are about 24 hours of corrupted data in here."


    Sakura explained and Dante''s eyes shined with glee. He was suddenly spirited and ready to do anything he was asked to do.


    "Alright, I will get working on these recordings. It will require me about half a day to do anything so you can come back tomorrow to take these recordings back. I will have them at ready."


    Dante had looked at these recordings and they were a mess to clean up. But he was sure that he would be able to clean them up quite well.


    Sakura looked relieved when she heard these words and she beamed up at Dante. Her face was still even after her illusionary transformation and Dante felt his cheeks burn.


    Then, his eyes moved from Sakura to the other female who accompanied her. Dante did not know who she was, but her presence made Dante look down in submission. There was something majestic and powerful about her.


    He did not even get to ask who she was before Sakura dragged her out of the house and waved back at him.


    "We will come tomorrow to get our thing. Please keep your phone ''no'' and I will call you before I visit."


    Sakura promised and Dante sighed in relief. Finally, she was gone and his mother would stop giving him those expecting looks.


    "Whatever you are thinking about, this is not it."


    Dante admitted but his mother only sighed in return. She did not seem to believe Dante''s words at all.


    "Love is a precious thing and I was so afraid that you would never get to experience it in your life. So, which one was your girlfriend? The spirited one or the one with the calm look on her face? Which one should I call my daughter-in-law?"


    Dante looked at his mother and her overbearing personality. He knew that she would not leave him alone if he did not say some bullshit.


    "None of them are girlfriends. I prefer golden eyes and exquisite beauty as my partner. Now please, leave me alone."


    Dante based his looks on an unlikely combination. Golden eyes were rare and only a handful of people had them. What were the chances of running into someone with such a combination of features?


    So, Dante quickly got to work and cleaned up the files. He did not look too deeply into it and did as he was asked to.


    He did not even notice when the sunset and the time passed. But it was already evening and Dante''s karmic words decided to catch up to him.


    ...¡­....¡­.


    "Why do I have to wear such stupid clothes and change my face? I am a fully grown adult, why do I have to act so much younger than I am."


    Amane found it funny how acting like a kid was what triggered Dante out of everything that could have triggered him.


    Currently, Amane had dressed up as a teenager and Cardin acted as her younger brother. She had thought of just calling Dante at first to have him retrieve the data, but then she thought better.


    It was likely that her calls from this safe home were being recorded and could be used later. She did not want to get caught breaking the rules.


    So, they both snuck out of the house and headed toward Dante''s face.


    "You need to act like a kid. Unlike most people, Dante''s mother is a little bit delusional and thinks that humans are the only species on earth. We do not want her to break down when we are here."


    Amane reminded the dwarf and he suddenly looked interested in Amane''s words.


    "Ah, she has ''that'' disease as well, huh? I wonder why some humans deny the facts that are right in front of their eyes. It''s almost as stupid as believing that the earth is flat."


    Professor Cardin seemed triggered and Amane tried her hardest to hold her giggles back. But she was unable to do so in the end.


    "Oh, let it be. We are finally here so let''s head in now."


    Amane knocked at the door of Dante''s house and his mother opened the door. Despite seeing her for the first time officially, Amane could tell that this was Dante''s mother.


    She looked every bit like Dante and even gave reactions like her son. But unlike Dante, she had not received any gift and she was also delusional.


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Golden eyes! Oh m-my! Who are you? Can I help you out?"


    The first words were spoken in an almost whisper and Amane tensed up before she realized that her charm was snapped into place.


    "Hello, Aunty. I am Dante''s schoolmate. Can you let him know that I am here? I am so sorry to be disturbing you like this."


    Amane bowed in front of Dante''s mother and she gasped in shock before she snapped out of the daze she was in and looked Amane up and down.


    "You just wait here, dear. I will go and call Dante out right now."


    The elder lady disappeared and Dante ran down the stairs at record speed. His chest hurt but he wanted to greet Yoko himself. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "L-Lady Y¡­I mean Amane, what a surprise to see you here. Come in. MOM, WE ARE GOING TO MY ROOM."


    Dante''s mother was surprised to see him in such a hurry. He had never acted like this before and that made her suspicions about this girl even stronger.


    ''Ah, she must be the girl Dante likes. She even matches the characteristics he spoke about. I need to take good care of her.''


    Dante''s mother reached these conclusions herself but no one could blame her for this. On the other hand, Dante was beyond nervous to have Yoko Tsurugi in front of him. His employer had come to meet him suddenly.


    As soon as they reached Dante''s room, Yoko opened her purse and brought out a broken but small drive.


    "Do you think you can retrieve all the data in here and copy it into an extra drive? My ''friend'' here really wants it back."


    Amane handed the data drive to Dante and he took a quick look with his powers. It was possible to retrieve the data and it was easy enough to do as well.


    "Yeah, I can do that. How soon do you want me to do it?"


    Dante asked as he started the process. This time, Amane was not the one who answered, but the young kid did. He was likely Dante''s client this time.


    "As soon as you can retrieve it. And don''t you dare look at any of the data, do you understand me?"


    Whosoever this kid was, he was rude and beyond annoying. If not for Yoko, Dante would have never done him this favor.


    As Dante was busy retrieving the data, Amane started to look around and soon found the recording devices Sakura had brought to get fixed.


    She picked one up and watched it though. It showed Elios Tsurugi visiting the ceremony space in the middle of the night and doing something. The next two cameras were the same but the last one was different.


    It showed the shadow of someone for a few seconds before a face flashed across the screen. For a few seconds, Amane could not help but find that face very familiar. It reminded her of a small kid she had looked after.


    ''But maybe it''s a coincidence that this face looks familiar. I am sure the kid I know is dead. After all, unlike my other kids, Chen had been human and he was also sickly.''


    Chen had been a genius but he also had the fate of being an ordinary human. And no matter how much a human struggles, the lifespan of their species is limited.


    "Hey! That person on the screen looks so much like the head chief back at the HIVE. It is a pity that no one knew of his name. I also got extremely lucky to be able to see the chief without his mask once. Rumor has it that the chief is immortal and has been around for a long time now."


    The dwarf scared Amane by speaking right beside her ear. He looked unaware of what he was doing and what his information did to Amane''s mind.


    ''If this kid has been alive for such a long time, then he cannot be Chen. Or rather, I hope that he is not Chen.''

 Chapter 299 299: Retrieving the data [pt2]

    Amane''s mind was in turmoil after seeing the familiar face. Her heart wanted her to know more but her mind reminded her to behave and leave sensitive topics be.It was not until she noticed the familiar background that she realized that the video camera had filmed a familiar place and Amane knew this place well.


    "M-Miss Yoko, you should not go through someone''s personal belongings. I thought that the lady of the Tsurugi household knew better than that."


    Professor Cardin coughed into his hand when he made that remark. Since Cardin had looked at the recording with her, his words held no significance to Amane. She quietly put the camera down and waited for Dante to finish his job.


    Which he did finish in record time. His face was full of sweat and he panted once he retrieved all the data. But he held the disk in front of Amane and then looked a little sheepish when he noticed the camera in her hand.


    "H-Here, I am done. Oh, lady Yoko! You do not need to be concerned about that. Your cousin, Sakura ordered me to correct the corrupted data so that it could be used to help you out. I did my best to clean and retrieve as much as I could."


    As soon as Dante held the disk out, Professor Cardin snatched it out of his hand and began to look through it. He had a satisfied look on his face once he went through the data.


    On the other hand, Amane was intrigued but she was also worried. She had a feeling she should not let anyone see the recording with Chen-lookalike in it or things would get messy.


    "Did you see what was in these files when you cleaned it up with your technique?"


    Amane asked but Dante shook his head in a ''no.'' Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I do not need to look at these disks and data to clean them up. But it does leave an unconscious shadow on my mind and I can recall a few insignificant things if I try hard enough."


    "Why, is there something wrong with this data? Do you want me to take another look at it?"


    It was not that there was something wrong with the ''data'' but Amane just did not want to believe the said data and what it represented.


    Still, the evidence was in front of her and Amane needed to submit it to be free once more. She was getting sick and tired of being held in the small building.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, this is brilliant. All my data is finally back and I can continue my experiments. Hey you! You are talented. Would you mind joining me and my cause of researching more about this world?"


    Professor Cardin asked as he grabbed Sante''s hands. Dante realized quickly that this dwarf was no child but from another race. And as soon as that had happened, Dante''s shields had been up.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    But even he had not expected Professor Cardin to grab hold of his hand and tug Dante toward him. His face was too close to Cardin and that was the moment his mother chose to open the door.


    "Dante dear, I am here to bring you and your friends some snacks. What would you like to have¡­"


    His mother almost dropped the tray she had been carrying when she saw the scene in front of her. Her face looked flushed and Dante was sure she had gotten the wrong idea just now.


    "M-Mother, this is not what it looks like¡­"


    Dante defended himself but Professor Cardin did not bulge or let go of him. Dante had a horrible feeling which turned out to be true when the dwarf turned toward his mother and pulled out the most innocent-looking expression on his face.


    But his words were anything but innocent when he talked to Dante''s mother.


    "Aunty, I have taken a liking to your son. Do you think you can give him to me? I wish to get more intimate with him over time."


    Dante''s mother looked ready to faint. She looked from Dante to Cardin and then back. She opened and closed her mouth, looking like a gaping fish and Yoko Tsurugi finally decided to make her move.


    "This is enough playing around, "little brother.'' I am so sorry Aunty, but my little brother likes to joke around. I am trying to break his habit but it sometimes slips when he is with a person he likes. I am also sorry Dante. This must be traumatizing for you."


    Amane gave a small bow to Dante and his mother. The mother became more and more red as she considered what happened before she felt a small giggle leave her lips.


    "I-I see. So that''s what happened? I mean, the kids will always be kids. I am happy to see that your brother likes my son so much. I''m sure they will be good friends in the future as well."


    Dante''s mother tried to force out a cheerful laugh but her mind was a mess all this time. Dante sighed and stood up, wanting to ignore the upcoming lecture.


    "Mother, I will go and accompany Amane and her ''brother'' out of here. She needs to head home since her mother is calling for her as well."


    Dante''s mother was still a little dazed with what happened but she managed to snap out of her confusion in time to understand what Dante was saying.


    "Oh, your friend is heading home so soon? But it felt like it had only been an hour since she had been here. We have not even offered her any refreshments. How embarrassing. I am so sorry, Miss Amane. I did not mean to show you such a side."


    Dante''s mother apologized as she felt her insides burn. She had been too stunned to do anything all this time and when she finally entered the room, it was time for Amane to lead back.


    "Oh, don''t worry. My work here is done so I really should head back. My brother has a bedtime and our parents must be worried about us as well. Hey, do you mind if I take a copy of this recording? I want to watch it in leisure."


    Amane asked as she held up the recording that showed Chen in it. Dante looked uncomfortable with her desire to keep a copy of the recording, but he relented to her and handed her over.


    That was how Amane walked out of Dante''s house with a recording in her hand and her mind in a happy place.


    "You look satisfied with the recording in your hand. Do you like it that much?"


    Dante asked as he noticed the smile on Amane''s face. He could not understand what she found so fascinating about the recording.


    But Amane was more worried than she was interested. That night, she decided to watch the recording once or twice to confirm her feelings about what happened.


    The more she watched that recording, the more certain she was that the man on the screen was none other than Chen she knew.


    ''How is he still alive? And how can I find him once more? I am sure that Chen is related to all the weird cases going on around me and I won''t be surprised to hear if he was the mastermind as well. That child was always smart from the start.''


    Chen had been smart and ruthless ever since he was young. He always believed in justice and did what he thought was right.


    And now, Amane had also fallen victim to his intelligence.


    ...¡­....¡­.


    Sakura held the recordings in her and she looked them over. She had already asked someone to check for tempering magic and nothing was found on these recordings.


    Miraculously enough, whatever ability Dante had used on the records to get this data had not harmed it or left any traces. These recordings also showed her mother as the culprit in most of them.


    Well, it was not clear what she did, but it was clear that she let out a small bug-like thing into the open. It would be enough to convince the jury that her mother had a hand in what happened.


    "Elios Tsurugi is a shrewd one. But even this much evidence is enough to put her behind bars. But are you sure you want to do this? It would not benefit you in any way. It would just be exchanging one family member for the other."


    Once more, Charlie Suzuki sat on Sakura''s couch as if she owned that thing. The divine leader had a satisfied expression on her face that pissed off Sakura. This was her house and her sofa. So why did Charlie treat it as her own?


    Not to mention, she had been frequently using Sakura''s servants as her own.


    "Hmm, I know I ask this often enough, but are you sure you want to let everyone know that your mother is the true culprit behind what happened? No matter how you look at it, she''s your mother¡­"


    Charlie asked but Sakura had no loyalty to her mother or the others in her family except Yoko.


    "I don''t know what concept of family you have, but not all families are equal or have the same degree of affection. Our family is bound by mutual benefit, but it is not like that with Yoko. That is why Yoko is so precious to me."


    Sakura explained and surprisingly enough, Charlie remained quiet this time. It almost looked as if she understood what Sakura was saying about her family.

 Chapter 300 300: A second death [pt1]

    "Anyway, as soon as these recordings are submitted as evidence, your mother is done for. I don''t think she would be able to survive the hit to her reputation." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Charlie Suzuki said and there was only one maid in the whole room who sharpened her ears to take advantage fi this situation. That maid was Layle, the one who had saved Sakura''s life and decided to become her maid.


    Her once hopeful eyes had turned bitter and jealous over time. She had been with Sakura for so long but she had yet to see the kind of affection she had wanted from her master. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Eh, look at that cheeky smile. Does Sakura think she is cute? Now that Yoko is gone, this should be my chance to seduce Sakura. So why is the divine leader here all the time?''


    Layla''s plans had all flopped done by one, but she had gotten lucky to score a big fish like Elios Tsurugi. And now she needed to protect that card at all costs.


    ''I need to go and tell Elios about what Sakura is planning. That lady should know what is about to happen to her.''


    Layla quietly slipped out of the room and ran toward Elios Tsurugi''s side. She smacked the door open and watched as Elios woke up from her sleep.


    "W-Who? What the hell is going on here?"


    Elios Tsurugi asked as she was woken up by Layla''s actions. She looked angry but Layla was not intimidated by her.


    "You! Hurry up and wake up. Do you know that Sakura has a ton of evidence against you? She will surely clear Yoko''s name and put you behind bars if you let this continue."


    Layla confessed but Elios looked confused and disoriented by her yelling.


    "Wait a second. What the hell are you talking about? Sakura has what against me now?"


    Elios asked as she tried to warp her head around what Layla was saying. But the maid did not calm down and that made Elios''s work harder.


    "Sakura, your daughter, has evidence that you were the one who caused that bloom incident to happen. If this leaks out, then you would be pinned for everything that happened with the bloom incident."


    Layla confessed and Elios Tsurugi finally felt it click in her mind.


    "Why are you telling this to me just now? You should have told me about this sooner. And where did this recording come from? I ordered everything regarding that night to be erased."


    Elios had paid a lot of money to hire an expert to wipe the data clean. There should be no way to retrieve it.


    And yet, Sakura had somehow managed to do that. She had managed to make the impossible possible. Her daughter had never shown such resolve before in her life.


    ''If only Sakura had shown so much resolve for my benefit, then I would have loved her and brought her up like she was my daughter. But instead, she had to go and help Yoko out.''


    Elios was pissed. But more than that, she was jealous of the loyalty Yoko had managed to draw out from everyone.


    "Is there no redemption for me? In that case, it would be better for me to die. But I refuse to die alone. If I am to die, then I will take this whole estate with me."


    Elios Tsurugi''s rationality had flown out of the window. Her impulse asked her to act and take as many people out with her as possible.


    Layla had noticed that Elios Tsurugi did not look stable for some time. She had been easily irritated and prone to bursts of anger unprovoked. That had worried her a little but she had not thought that this had been serious before until now.


    "You are going to do what? Kill everyone in here? Are you even listening to yourself? Why would you do that?"


    Layla asked as she shook Elios Tsurugi''s shoulder, but the other female looked a little weird and she behaved a little weird as well.


    As soon as Layla let Elios go, she noticed how her eyes had glazed over and she looked listless as well. Her eyes were also blackish and her pupils were dilated.


    These all were the signs of being infected by the bud bug but there was no external evidence of this happening.


    ''Is that a queen bee inside her? No wonder Elios Tsurugi has been acting so weirdly up until now. It was because she was being influenced by the bud bugs as well and she did not even realize it.''


    Once a bud bug infected you, only special powers could kill them off. Unfortunately for Elios, she did not even realize she was infected.


    ''Ah, she is going to die anyway. I will have to throw such a powerful card away.''


    "H-Hey, calm yourself down. You do not know what you are doing right now."


    The maid tried to calm Elios down but there was no stopping her right now. She was beyond redemption and her blooming was starting. Layla knew that she needed to get out of there soon.


    But now she had a decision to make. Should she go and save Sakura or should she leave alone? She had invested a lot into Sakura but she was not sure if Sakura was worth it or not.


    ''Ugh, I have no time to think. Even if Sakura is not worth it, she is the only card I have left in this family. I need to head out and warn her right now.''


    Layla ran through the mansion. Behind her, she could feel Elios''s energy budding more and more. The lady was going to erupt soon.


    Sakura looked startled when Layla slammed her door open. She seemed ready to go to sleep but it all vanished from her eyes when she noticed how panicked Layla looked right now.


    "Layla, what''s wrong? It is unlike to barge into my room like this. Is there an emergency?"


    Sakura asked and Layla instantly shook her head. An emergency would be an underestimation since this was a disaster waiting to happen.


    "I-I went to check up on M-Miss Elios and she¡­something is wrong. We need to get out of here before we all die."


    Layla confessed while giving Sakura her most pitiful look. Sakura looked worried as well and she shared a look with Charlie over her shoulder before looking at Layla once more.


    "Oh, my mother has done something? Then we need to go and check it out."


    Sakura confessed and Layla panicked. But even before she could stop Sakura from moving, Charlie Suzuki stopped her. She sniffed the air and an alarmed look suddenly took over her face.


    "Sakura, turn on the emergency alarm and force everyone to run out of the Tsurugi mansion right now. This place is not safe and someone is about to bloom. No servant should breathe in the pollen right now."


    It started to draw on Sakura what was happening. She gave Layla an alarmed look but then calmed down once she realized that it was not Layla''s fault this was happening.


    "Oh fuck! This is truly a disaster. Why is it happening just when we need my mother to be calm and rational the most?"


    Sakura sounded annoyed but worried at the same time. Both she and Charlie began to run toward the central mansion where her mother was housed. And Layla decided to pick up the recordings and save them in the meantime.


    She was sure that these recordings would be useful in the future and would also help her gain Sakura''s trust in the long run.


    Layla had only managed to get a little further in her escape plan when she noticed a shadow following behind her. She held the recording tighter in her hand and turned around.


    "W- Who are you? What do you want from me?"


    Sakura asked as she looked back. But the other person continued to stalk her without saying anything. Layla''s breath was caught in her throat but then she recognized the mask and the earring her stalker was wearing.


    "O-Oh, it''s you! You scared me a lot. But what are you doing here? I thought you were sent back to the headquarters. Hurry, you run as well. This place is not safe and these recordings need tampering with¡­why?"


    Layla asked as she watched a knife stab her in the stomach. Her wound began to bleed but the masked man was not done. He carefully drenched the camera into Layla''s blood so that it would no longer show anything and then he took out a pill.


    "Your life has served its purpose. Now, you shall become an experiment for me as well."


    The masked man pushed a small seed into Layla''s body and she felt it burst out in pain. It hurt! It burned! It felt as if something was trying to hammer her insides and make them anew.


    "Y-You! Who are you?"


    Layla asked as she began to lose consciousness. She did not want to give up her life, but this was all she could do. Her life was coming to an end now and she could feel it.


    In the end, she did not get an answer to her questions but she still felt as if she knew who that cold-blooded man was.


    Slowly, Layla''s body parts changed. Her legs turned woody and she almost looked like a mandrake, but humanoid. Recognition no longer flashed across her eyes and she was truly left to the mercy of her origins.


    "Oh my god, what is that? That dress! Did you kill Layla?"

 Chapter 301 301: A second death [pt2]

    The creature wearing Layla''s clothes gave a ferocious roar before its eyes locked on all the people in the room and it left. The servants had no time to get away from it before it came for them.Those who did try to get away caused mass panic and even those who were calm before began to panic.


    In a matter of minutes, the hallway where Layla had been turned into a sea of red and bodied littered the hallway.


    "What the hell is going on here? Is that Layla? I recognize that dress and that half-broken hairpiece. Hump, I knew you would cause me trouble sooner or later."


    The head maid entered the hallway as well. The servants who were still alive looked relieved to see her standing in the door of the hallway. There was no one as strong as the head maid in their raster.


    Layla''s eyes turned toward the head maid as well, but there was not a single flash of recognition in them. Instead of looking scared or taking a step back, Layla roared and attacked the headmaid.


    "Head maid, look out. It''s a monster¡­"


    One of the servants yelled to warn the head maid. But apparently, there was no need for anyone to warn the head maid.


    Before anyone could say anything, the head maid had a sword in her hand and she got into the basic pose of attacking. Just as Layla reached her, the head maid struck and her strike killed Layla in a single second.


    The watching servants gasped out in wonder at the display of skills they had just seen. They knew that the head maid was powerful, but they did not know she was this powerful. Those who saw her today vowed not to get on her bad side.


    "Everyone, are you alright? I hope I did not scare you and came in time to help you out."


    The head maid asked and those who were still alive shut their mouths. They had nothing to complain about since the head maid looked strict.


    "Those who can help the others stand up, hurry and do so. I shall go ahead and check for more survivors."


    From that day on, the head maid became an icon among the servants and someone they looked up to.


    .......


    "Something is burning in the building. Am pretty sure that a fire has broken out in here as well."


    Sakura admitted as she felt her senses tingle. Her first instinct was to head toward the fire and help there.


    But Charlie Suzuki stopped Sakura with a shake of her head.


    "Leave the fire to someone else. Our first concern is to bloom the parasite and take care of it. Otherwise, our opponents would just keep on increasing."


    Sakura bit her lip as she forced herself to go against her instincts. It was a physical need for her to take care of the fire. But her brain said that Charlie Suzuki''s words made sense as well.


    So, both females quickly moved through the corridor and toward the side where Charlie had felt the blood parasite coming from. They both were wearing filter masks to not get affected by the bloom.


    On the way to their destination, Sakura saw a lot of people collapsing and fighting for their lives. A lot of their servants had been contaminated already and would not live past today. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t look at the people who are suffering. It would lessen your resolve to do what is needed to be done."


    Charlie Suzuki advised and Sakura bit her lips. She wanted to help her servants out but it was already too late for most of the infected people.


    So, with a heavy heart, Sakura fanned her hand and flames covered the suffering people. Their pain-filled expression was the last thing Sakura saw before they all went up in smoke.


    ''Don''t think about the servants and their pain-filled expression. Focus on the mission in front of you for now.''


    Sakura''s brain kept on flashing the images of the people she had just killed. It did not help that these people included those who had helped Sakura out a lot in the past.


    "Calm down and empty your brain. The more you try not to think, the more you will think about this situation. For now, just focus on me and my voice. Make it your center point and concentrate on it."


    Charlie Suzuki covered Sakura''s eyes with her hand and pulled her back to lean into her body. Sakura suddenly felt herself breathing again as she focused on Charlie''s voice and her body smell.


    It felt¡­. oddly pleasant and the human contact grounded Sakura a lot. But she would die before she would admit it to anyone else.


    "Are you feeling better? I am sure your body is appreciating this small resting period."


    Sakura did not want to admit it, but she did feel better than before. She opened her mouth and closed it again, not wanting to confirm or deny anything for Charlie Suzuki.


    Luckily, she did not have to do anything because the calamity causing all this decided to seek her out during that time. It successfully distracted Sakura as well as Charlie''s attention away from what was happening in front of them.


    Sakura recognized that disfigured face covered with veins and leaves anytime. She had spent a lot of time looking at her with an empty glance. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh, look at who it is. Elios Tsurugi, you finally decided to fall victim to your schemes, huh? It was about time this would happen to you."


    Sakura felt a lump form inside her throat as she looked at her mother. She couldn''t associate this lump of wood and flesh with her powerful and vibrant mother who tormented Sakura her whole life.


    Now she looked so¡­pathetic and lifeless with the control beast. Sakura had never seen her mother like this.


    "Sakura, snap out of it. Do you want to die? Or worse, join your mother in whatever she had become? If not, then hurry up and pay attention."


    Charlie yelled and blocked an attack meant for Sakura. It startled Sakura since she had not even seen that attack coming.


    Sakura looked at her mother again, but the entity looked as if it did not recognize Sakura at all. That thing, whatever it was, was not her mother.


    ''I guess there is no saving her now. Mother went too far and got infected by a dangerous disease. I have no right to keep her alive.''


    Sakura''s insides were a mess. She knew in her brain that she needed to lay her mother to rest and she was ready to do it as well. Heck, her heart was ready for it as well¡­or so she thought.


    But Sakura felt her hands shake and her eyes water up as she stood in front of her mother. Her emotions were all twisted up and her desire to be with her mother surged.


    No matter what happened between Sakura and Elios, their bond was still one of family and Sakura wanted to try saving her mother once.


    "Keke¡­kekeke¡­die¡­"


    The voice that came out of Elios''s mouth was hardly human. It was a mix of screeches and humanoid-sounding voices. She even tried to pierce Sakura''s body but even that was not enough to help Sakura make up her mind.


    ''All this time I thought I managed to break free of her clutches. But it turns out that I am still no match for my mother. Yoko, what shall I do now?''


    Sakura asked as she raised her hand only to defend herself. Her body refused to attack her mother because of the tight hold she had on her psyche.


    Charlie tried to interfere between her and her mother, but that did not feel right to Sakura. So, she ended up forming a ring of flame between Charlie and her place. That made only Sakura stand in front of her mother.


    "Mother, can you hear me? Are you still in there?"


    Sakura asked, trying to look for any sign of her heard-headed mother, but there was no recognition. If anything, the contaminated person let out a loud cry before attacking Sakura once more.


    She burned her mother''s arm to try and keep her down, but even that was not enough to stop Elios Tsurugi from staying back. Her mother had a stubborn steak and even being contaminated would not stop her from doing what she wanted to.


    Elios pushed through the fire and Sakura had no other choice but to increase the intensity of her flames. She did not want her mother to harm her or even reach her like this.


    But just as Sakura was sure that she had achieved what she wanted to and successfully formed a barrier between herself and her mother, a hand reached out toward her through the flames and grabbed her neck.


    That caused Sakura to lose concentration and her powers faded.


    "Sakura, what happened? Do you need me to help?"


    Charlie Suzuki asked as she got ready to kill Elios but Sakura stopped her. She gathered all the air in her lungs and yelled, "Don''t you dare" before she started coughing.


    She had not given up yet. Sakura would overcome this in her way. But this was her trial, something she had to do.


    Elios Tsurugi had suffered enough and Sakura needed to put a rest to her tired self.


    "E-Elios! What are you doing? Is that Sakura in your grasp? Hurry up and let go of her. Let go of her this instant! Elios, are you listening?"


    Sakura gasped as she looked up at her father''s desperate eyes.

 Chapter 302 302: A second death [pt3]

    "Elios, let go of her. The one you are strangling is Sakura, our precious daughter. You need to let go now before I make you let go."Akabe Tsurugi''s entry into the situation was unexpected, but his worry and agitation were not. His panic over almost losing Sakura was enough to make him act against his once-wife.


    But try as he might, Akabe Tsurugi had always been a rather weak and foolish man at his core. He was not able to make Elios bulge and her hand continued to grab Sakura''s neck. Black lines were beginning to form around Sakura''s neck where Elios had grabbed her.


    ''F-Father? I need to help him out.''


    Sakura noticed how her father tried to stop her mother and how she threw his body into the wall with her strength. This happened in a matter of seconds.


    "Y-You! How dare you¡­"


    Sakura gasped and her body finally gathered enough energy and willpower to push her mother away. The beast who occupied her mother''s body did not even flinch when it was thrown back out.


    Charlie made a move to help Sakura out, but Sakura raised her hand and stopped Charlie. She needed to do this on her own.


    "Charlie, take my father out of here and look after the servants. I also need you to contact people for fast relief and convey to the authorities what happened."


    "It seems my mother tried to uproot all the evidence against her but failed. And as a result, she decided to become one of the ''bloomed'' ones herself. Tell the police all this and I will take care of my mother in the team."


    Charlie Suzuki has a calm but concerned look on her face. Sakura could feel how Charlie looked at her at that moment.


    The sympathy and empathy that Charlie showed looked real to Sakura and that was when her annoyance spanned out of control. She did not need other''s sympathy or empathy. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you not hear me? I asked you to go and take my father with you."


    Sakura yelled and Charlie finally sighed before she gave Sakura one last look and headed out. Sakura watched her leave but then also noticed how her mother was paying attention to Charlie as well.


    Her mother tried to attack Charlie but Sakura burned her attacks. That caused an angry and agitated Elios Tsurugi to turn toward her.


    "That''s right Mother. I am the one who will face you, so there is no need for you to go after anyone else. Now come and show me what you are capable of."


    Sakura formed a shield of fire around her body and challenged her mother. Elios Tsurugi roared before she began to attack Sakura. But all her attacks were burned by Sakura with her flames.


    The expression Sakura wore right now was a mix of pained and elated. For the first time in her life, Sakura was more powerful than her mother. But the cost of this power was rather steep for her.


    Finally, her mother lunged at her and Sakura made a pained expression before she opened her arms. The parasite in her mother''s body had not realized what happened as it collided with her and looked up dazed.


    The beast still tried to hurt Sakura with its energy but it was all burned away by Sakura''s flames.


    "I always wondered if you loved me or not, mother. You never hugged me and the only time you complimented me was when I did something that benefited you. I have no idea what your real thoughts about me are as well."


    Sakura tightened her arms around her mother and the beast stopped struggling in her warmth. It was contagious and Sakura had adjusted it to lull the best into a deep sleep.


    "I also have no idea why you decided to have me if you were not going to love me. I mean, I know Father loves me, but you? You never shared your thoughts."


    The arms tightened around Elios''s middle and the beast looked half-asleep. No recognition flashed across her eyes but the beast instinctively brought its arms around Sakura to try and comfort her.


    "For the longest time, I was terrified of you. You were my mother, my teacher, and my only friend. Whatever I learned of this world and strategy came from you. And for that, I am thankful mother."


    Sakura squeezed her mother for the last time and then she knew that it was time to let go.


    "Thank you for all you did. You were not a good mother and far from a good human being. But you were just¡­you¡­"


    The body in Sakura''s arms burst into flames. It was so hot and sudden that Elios Tsurugi did not even have a second to think about what happened.


    Her mother''s face turned from pained and aching to comforting and she finally fell asleep and disintegrated into dust.


    Sakura bit her lip as she considered what she had just done. Her mother had finally found rest at her hand.


    "Once again, thank you for all you did Mother. Your actions would help us free Yoko from the prison you put her into."


    Sakura''s emotions soared but she tried to control it. Her flames burned the hallway and the contamination with it. She could feel it trying to gain control of her body as well.


    But the heat was too much for the infection to last any longer.


    Sakura looked at the hallways of the place she had considered her home up until this point. It all came back to her how she had spent her time in here.


    The more she looked, the more her memories surged.


    "Sakura, snap out of it now. Since we have the evidence now, it is time for us to go and prove Yoko''s innocence. Your mother''s death will open new doors for us."


    Charlie''s hand on Sakura''s shoulder felt lifting. Sakura had felt breathless up until now but now she finally relaxed.


    But she was not sure of one thing. She was sure that she and Charlie were rivals. So why was she helping Sakura out?


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why are you helping me out like this? I know that you have better things to be doing and places to be. You also have the means to spend time with Yoko if you want to. There is no need for you to be here with me."


    Sakura asked but Charlie only bit her lips in amusement.


    "Hmm, I wonder why I am here with you as well instead of being with Yoko right now. Let''s just say that it is because I want to be here with you. It is just something I wish someone had done for me when I was younger and had no one to rely upon."


    "In a way, I am projecting on you right now so you do not need to worry."


    Sakura could still not understand what Charlie meant by this. The past of the divine leader was not well-known.


    "Did you know that I was an orphan and a rather mischievous one at that? My guardian was always disappointed in me but that did not stop me from getting into all sorts of trouble."


    "Sometimes, I could even swear that she hated me and only kept me around because she felt sorry for me. But then¡­she disappeared from our lives and it all just¡­fell apart from there."


    "But that is enough reminiscing. The thing is, I know how difficult it is to lose a parent when you are not prepared. Even if you do not love your mother like I loved the person who adopted me, it is still painful for you."


    Sakura bit her lips once she heard those words. She could not believe that such words had reached her ears.


    "I¡­is this¡­are you serious? You spun the story just to make me feel better? I am not a kid you need to console."


    Sakura did not take Charlie''s words seriously at all. It did not matter if this story Charlie Suzuki told her was true or not since Sakura could not find herself relating to Charlie.


    The divine leader had been around for centuries now and her powers only kept on growing. Many even said that she was in her prime now compared to a few centuries ago. It was just impossible for Sakura to think about.


    "You all, freeze. I am from the police department and I was told that there was a case here. Would someone tell me what is going on?"


    Sakura''s attention was diverted by the police officer and she quickly moved toward him.


    "I will tell you all that happened. Most of our estate is uninhabitable for now, but we have a lot of side houses we can use. Officer, please come with me. Lady Suzuki, I will trust you to take care of the rebuilding situation for me."


    It was a big gesture of trust from Sakura''s side that she said that in front of everyone. The maids looked happy to see Sakura and Charlie somewhat getting along.


    The only one who looked annoyed by this development was Crescenta, but no one paid attention to her.


    By the end of the day, the police had their evidence that the one behind all this was Elios and Yoko''s innocence had been proven as well.


    Since Elios was dead, there was no way to charge her for anything that happened. The only thing left to do was to process Yoko''s innocence and bring her back home. It would be a happy time for everyone.

 Chapter 303 303: Freedom at all costs [pt1]

    Amane had a lot of thoughts circling her mind when she came back to the rest house. From the light, she could tell that Stella was awake. But when they entered the house, no one questioned or complained to them about their absence or where they had been."Well, looks like our uptight jailer is not here to monitor us this time. I will go back into my room and review the data." Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Professor Cardin ran away, his steps fast and his face pale. He had realized that Stella was awake by now as well.


    So, Amane entered the living room alone, only to watch Stella sitting on the sofa with the chief of police in the same room as well.


    The police chief looked Amane right in the eye and she waited to be asked the important question of ''Where was she.'' But contrary to what she thought, the police chief did not ask her anything.


    Instead, he held some papers toward her and Amane took them.


    "You have been cleared of your charges. The real culprit, Elios Tsurugi, committed suicide so the charges against you have been dropped. You are free to head back home as soon as you want to, Lady Tsurugi."


    The police officer reminded Amane but he also looked pained when he said that. Amane looked over the papers she had been handed and quickly read the summary of what happened.


    Frankly speaking, she was not surprised about what happened. Elios had her death a long time coming.


    "I see. So, Aunty is dead and her crimes finally come to light. I will take my time going over these reports then."


    Amane promised and stored the papers in her storage pouch. The chief of police looked confused and sheepish once his job was done. He stood up, looked at Amane, then at Stella, before deciding that it would be better if he did not speak a word of what happened here to anyone.


    "I did not tell the chief about you sneaking out so you are safe. But I would appreciate it if you let me know that you are going to do these other times in the future. It would make making excuses for you easier."


    Stella reminded Amane but her tone was light and unworried. Amane grinned as well and a trading note snuck into her eyes.


    "Oh my! I have just been pardoned and you ask me to tell you next time? Are you hoping for me to come back here?"


    Amane asked and Stella''s face flushed. She looked away but her cheeks still had that pretty red color to them.


    "No, this is not what I¡­ never mind¡­"


    Stella trailed off, knowing fully well that Amane was playing around with her words. She knew by now not to take her words seriously.


    "Anyway, when are you heading out of here? You are free to leave and your charges have been lifted as well. You can leave any second you want to."


    Stella was a little bitter and envious of Yoko''s luck. She wanted to get out of her duty as well. For the first time in her life, Stella felt like this. But she couldn''t leave her post.


    On the other hand, Amane had to think about it. She could leave this very second but there was something she needed to confirm first before she left.


    From the reports she had seen from Cardin''s date retrieval notes, there was one experiment that Amane wanted to know more about. And that experiment was the ''Hazy-flames'' operation.


    It had the same composition as the drug that Sakura took to gain her powers. And the dwarf has said that he was the one responsible for creating that drug.


    "Stella, is there a rule that says I must leave right now since I have been cleared of my crimes? How much time do I have left here?"


    Amane asked and Stella looked confused. As good as this place was, no one in their sane mind would want to stay here for longer than it was necessary. He could not understand Yoko''s thought process and why she wanted to stay here so badly.


    "You want to stay here for longer? Well, sure¡­you have about 3 more days before you must evacuate the premises. Oh, but I did hear that Elios Tsurugi''s death ceremony would be held tomorrow. I will take you if you want to go."


    It would be understandable if Amane decided not to show her face at her aunt''s funeral. She had been framed by her aunt and thrown into prison.


    Not to mention, everyone was aware of the bad blood in the Tsurugi family''s past and current generations.


    "She was my aunt. It would not be right for me not to show up. Besides, the ceremony is not just for her but for other employees of our family as well. I would like to pay my respect to them."


    Amane reminded Stella and she was surprised to hear her speak. She was more than aware that the ceremony was a way for the elites to make bonds with the Tsurugi family. But she had not expected Amane to take such a risk and show her face so soon.


    "It''s early and it''s going to be a long day. For now, I will do what I wanted to do ever since I came here."


    Amane confessed and Stella was intrigued by her words. She wanted to see what Amane was going to do as well.


    She followed Amane back into her room and watched her throw her body on the bed. It sank under her body weight and enclosed her body into softness and fluff.


    "Ah, this is bliss. I don''t think I am going to wake up from here anytime soon."


    Stella shook her head as she watched Amane have fun and relax. Out of everything, this was not what she expected Amane to do. The younger could be extremely lazy when she wanted to be.


    "Yoko, I want to stay here with you but unfortunately, it is time for me to head back to work now. Remember, if you need anything, just call me."


    Stella looked regretful but work was something she could not avoid. Amane knew that as well so she decided not to pay attention when Stella left.


    Amane had all the intentions to just lie down and relax. But only after half an hour, Amane''s brain decided to wake her up and she was no longer able to sleep. She had to sit back straight and then stand up.


    Something was bothering her but she could not tell what it was. Amane decided to seek Professor Cardin to know if he felt that weird feeling or not as well.


    When Amane reached Cardin''s room, the door was locked. This was a first as far as Amane was concerned and she became even more curious to know what was happening. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door was locked tight but Amane decided to use her powers to open it a little bit. It did not even bulge which was a surprise.


    No amount of physical force caused it to even dent and Amane suddenly felt the rush of magic locking the door. It was strong and potent enough to repel her at the slightest amount of provocation.


    "Hmm, this is too strong to be cast by Professor Cardin. Then, does he have a guest in his room right now?"


    That was entirely possible and it could also be the reason Amane was being nagged by her instincts to check but was not able to find anything.


    "Professor Cardin, are you in there? I am here to retrieve you back."


    Amane reminded the professor but no one replied. There was not even a hint of sound coming from behind the door and that made Amane suspicious.


    She debated whether she should knock the door down or not. But she decided to do so in the end since it could be an emergency.


    "I am breaking the door if you do not get away from it."


    Amane warned and when there was no warning, she slammed her body into the door. It tried to bounce her back which was a huge mistake. It only made Amane more ticked off and she gathered her magic into her fist and punched the wall.


    It collapsed beneath her feet and Amane had a superior expression on her face.


    "Hump, as if anything this week can hold me back. Now let''s see what is in here¡­"


    The room was empty. There were no signs of anyone else being in there and that made Amane suspicious. The room was cleaned out and none of those heavy-working machines remained in there as well.


    "Looks like I do need to call Stella back after all. I feel so sorry for her since she will have to take charge of the situation and investigate this case on top of everything else, she is doing right now."


    Amane did feel sorry for Stella but there was nothing she could do. She even tried to look around for clues but found nothing in the end. It was clear that an outside intervention had been at work here.


    "Should I try to look for clues here? Since the crime has been freshly committed, I am sure that the recordings in this place would have the record data of what happened. I just need to take them to Dante."


    That was Amane''s hope. She looked around for cameras and just as she found the broken camera, Stella ran into the room panting.

 Chapter 304 304: Freedom at all costs [pt2]

    "What happened here? Wait, do not touch anything. We will use a memory retriever to know what happened here since this is a highly confidential case."Amane had not even noticed the panicking teen that ran behind Stella. From his uniform, he looked to be someone of a high rank. But Amane was even more surprised when he called for the ''memory retriever.''


    ''Memory retriever'' was a skill that allowed someone to look at a place and know what happened there in a short window. It usually could only be used if the crime was not more than a day old.


    And frankly, Amane was surprised that the government would go as far as to use one such skilled individual for this case.


    ''Hah, they could not use one for my case, but the professor''s disappearance is such a big thing? I do not understand this world.''


    Amane''s thoughts might sound bitter, but in her mind, she knew that this was the right course of action. Memory retrieving was a taxing process so it could only be done once every month.


    Combined with the fact that there was likely only one or two humans capable of retrieving memory at a given time, it was a given that the government would want to preserve their skills.


    "Don''t look so bitter kid. I know that you are sour about us not using all means to save you, but can you blame us? There are so many cases for us to go through and your case was also solid. Stop trying to look sour."


    One of the other officers grinned at Amane in a joking manner.


    For the record, Amane would like to say that she was not sour and she also did not feel jealous. But her face did show her irritation at the situation. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "There is no need for you to listen to such bullshit, Yoko. Come here and experience your first memory-retrieving experience."


    Stella held her hand out and Amane grabbed it. She wanted to tell Stella that this was not her first memory-retrieving experience.


    In her past life, Amane had gone through this experience more times than she could count. The divine guild had used every and all opportunities to hold Amane responsible. And their method for making her confess often involved memory extraction.


    "Everyone, this is Ehn, the one who will be helping us out. He might be young but he is extremely talented."


    The person in charge of this operation explained and he looked uptight and unyielding. In simpler words, he looked like a snob who would not listen to anything anyone told him.


    ''Hah, this should be fun. I wonder if it will be fun to poke the in-charge''s temper and make him lose his cool.''


    "Do not do anything funny, Yoko. I know that you are itching to cause mischief, but please hold yourself back this time. The chief-in-charge would not appreciate your interference."


    Stella stopped Amane before she could do anything. Her eyes looked disapproving and her lips were pulled up.


    Amane held her hands up, showing that she had given up and would not do anything foolish for now. But somehow, it seemed as if Stella had read her mind.


    "No, I did not read your mind. Your reaction was just too predictable for me to not know what you are thinking about."


    Stella confessed and Amane had to say that she was impressed to see that.


    The chief-in-charge did not like that he was being ignored. He wanted everyone to pay attention to him and only him. So, he coughed to gather everyone''s attention.


    Once he saw that everyone was paying attention to him, he smirked and took in a sharp breath.


    "Everyone, brace yourself. Ehn, start the memory retrieval."


    The young teenager had heavy bangs under her eyes. Not only did he look tired, but he also looked ready to collapse any second. His body was also all bones with hardly anything to show for it. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And despite all this, Ehn held his palm open and a small palm of energy began to form in his palm. This was the core retrieval and would form the memory around him.


    Ehn''s face broke out into sweat and his breath became heavy. It was clear that he was struggling to even form this memory and it was clear why this happened.


    "Stella, we need to stop the kid from doing this any further. He would harm himself if he counties to use his power with his underdeveloped body."


    Amane reminded Stella and she knew that Stella knew this as well. Amane was 100% sure that this kid was not the first one the police had treated this harshly.


    Who knew how many others had been killed off because they had been overworked?


    "I know that this situation is not ideal. And usually, I would have stopped them from abusing a kid. But this time it''s different. Professor Cardin was an international hostage and someone we needed to keep an eye on."


    "Besides, Professor Cardin managed to disappear from one of our safe houses. The government would not let this slide at all. All we can do here is look away and let things happen."


    Stella explained and Amane realized that there was no chance for Stella to step into this mess. Amane would have to be the one to stop this abuse.


    That was what Amane was going to do, but then the memory around her stabilized and she watched how Professor Cardin entered the room, only to jolt away in surprise.


    The room had changed and taken a greyer tone. Other people had faded away as well to give space for the memory to play out. The mirage was in full effect and stopping the usage of this ability would only hurt the teenager more.


    Inside the memory, the startled Professor Cardin clutched his heart and looked at the opposite side of the room with a pained expression.


    "Y-You! What are you doing here? Did the boss send you here?"


    Professor Cardin asked the black-clad person. The robes of the unknown person hid his face as well as anything else that could be used to recognize him.


    "Boss? Well, I guess you can say that the boss sent me here to retrieve you. You have had your fun away from The HIVE for a long time now. It is time you come back to us and fulfil your duty."


    The person spoke softly so it was impossible to tell what his real words meant. But Professor Cardin looked uncomfortable and not ready to head back just yet.


    "You want me to come back to that disrespectful place? And why would I do that? You all do not listen to me when I give an opinion and you use my technology without asking and ¡­"


    "But I think you might be interested in this. Isn''t this what you had been asking for all along?"


    The man held up a vial but because the memory was played in monotone colors, it was impossible to tell what he held in his hand. As soon as Professor Cardin saw that material, his eyes widened and shined in amazement.


    "I-Is that what I think it is? B-But how? And where did you get this? Phoenix blood? How much do you have? And what do you want for it?"


    Professor Cardin forgot about all his misgivings and his complaints as soon as he saw that rare material in the hooded figure''s hand. The hooded figure had a smugness around his aura and he closed his hand before Professor Cardin could reach out for it.


    "You can have this material, but only after you agree to come back with me."


    Now Professor Cardin looked conflicted. He looked at his surroundings and all his machines. He bit his lip to decide but the cloaked figure snapped his finger and the machine disappeared.


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing?"


    Professor Cardin asked and the cloaked figure only had a simple reply to him.


    "Helping you decide what you should do next. Now, if all your worries have been answered and all your materials have been packed, we should get going. The boss does not like to wait around and we should not put him in a bad mood."


    With that being said, the cloaked man stood up. Professor Cardin still looked suspiciously at the cloaked man but then he stood up as well.


    As they both were heading out through the window, the cloaked man looked up and Amane had to hold her gasp back at the familiar-looking face of Chen in front of her.


    The cloaked mirage held his finger in front of his lips, almost as if he was telling her not to say anything. But it cast a spell on the door, locking it from the inside with magic.


    That had been the spell Amane had broken to enter this room.


    "Hey, what is taking you so long to guide me? I thought you wanted us to hurry up."


    Professor Cardin made an impatient face while looking back at the cloaked figure. Chen-lookalike just walked out behind him.


    The mirage faded away just as Ehn collapsed. The poor child was sweating heavily and his breath came out labored. It was clear that he was tired.


    "You stupid child. What do you think you are¡­no, calm down. Anyway, now we all know what happened here. As such, we should hurry up and make an emergency call."


    The chief in charge quickly left, leaving Ehn behind but taking the rest of the force. The one who helped Ehn up was Amane since she felt bad for the kid.

 Chapter 305 305: We all suffer sometimes [pt1] R-18

    Once Ehn had been put to rest in Amane''s room, it was time for her to head back. Stella had decided to stay around for the time being but it was only a matter of time before she would have to go back to work as well.Stella was waiting for her when she went out into the living room.


    "What are you going to do next? The police will be spending all our resources on tracking down Professor Cardin so we will have no time to be with you. Are you sure you will be alright without me?"


    Stella asked with a worried expression. The anxiety on her face looked real and Amane felt terrible for worrying her.


    "You should not be that worried about me and my well-being. Despite my looks, I am quite a capable person and I can take care of myself. But if you are going to go after Professor Cardin, be careful. I do not think the person who kidnapped him is an ordinary one."


    Amane warned and Stella felt her heart swell with gratitude. For the second time in her life, someone was worried for her. And that was what made Stella fall harder for the other female.


    Her feelings showed visibly on her face and Stella did nothing to hide her smitten expression. She did not know she made one in the first place.


    "I see. In that case, I should get going now since it is getting late¡­Yoko, please do not do something to put yourself in harm''s way. I am begging you."


    Stella almost whispered these words before she ran out of the door. Her sudden exit startled Amane and she looked at Stella''s fleeing back.


    ''I never realized that Stella could run away that fast. And she also left Ehn behind so what should I do with this kid.''


    Ideally, Amane could find someone to take care of the kid while she attended to her stuff. But she was the only one left in the guest house now who could decide. And it did not feel right to leave a kid here alone.


    In the end, Amane decided to be a decent human being (for the first time in her life as far as she knew) and take Ehn home with her.


    The kid had been knocked out because of energy exhaustion and he was not going to wake up unless he caught up on his sleep. As expected, he did not even flinch when Amane picked him up.


    "Time to head back home."


    Amane whistled and formed a shadow servant. These things were convenient at these times and she handed Ehn to her former servant.


    Their car was waiting for them outside the guest house. Amane had made this call as soon as she had been declared innocent. Somehow, the timing had worked out. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady Yoko, welcome back. Is that person coming with us? Where shall I drop your guest off?"


    The driver looked back at Amane without a hint of hesitation on his face. He was a well-trained and loyal servant who had been with Amane for some time now. And she trusted her driver to not betray him this time.


    "This kid is a guest I will be taking home with me for now. You can drive us off straight back."


    Amane ordered and the driver followed those orders without question. The car made it back to the Tsurugi estate in record time.


    The atmosphere of the Tsurugi estate was filled with dark and gloomy clouds of despair. Everyone looked down or depressed, having lost one loved one or another.


    The servants looked marginally happier once Amane stepped out of the car, but they also looked concerned for her well-being. Those who had betrayed Amane and sided with her aunt had pale faces and now awaited their trail.


    "Yoko, you are finally back. Thank goodness you are back."


    Amane felt a body collide with her own and almost knock her off her feet. Sakura''s arms locked around her middle and pulled Amane into a tight hug.


    For a second, Amane reached out to pull Sakura''s face up and look at her. But she stopped herself from doing so in public. It was clear that Sakura was taking measures to hide her face from other people for now.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yeah, I am back. Did Charlie finally go back home? We both should head in before you faint from exhaustion."


    Amane''s voice was filled with concern and Sakura nodded at her suggestion. The servants looked attentive, wanting to hear what Yoko Tsurugi had to discuss with her sister.


    But their attention turned toward her other guest, Ehn, once the shadow servant picked up the kid and headed inside. Amane had already ordered the shadow to put Ehn in a guest room and let him rest for the time being.


    The arms around Amane''s middle tightened even further, preventing Amane from moving around even more and the tight squeeze was also filled with concern.


    "Sakura, let''s head inside as well."


    Amane guided Sakura inside and the younger finally looked up at Amane. Prominent dark circles were the first feature Amane noticed. They were dark and contrasted directly with Sakura''s face.


    "How long has it been since you had a good night''s sleep? Tsk, look at your condition. You look ready to collapse any second now."


    Amane scolded Sakura as she held her face in her hands. She felt sorry for Sakura and all that she had to go through.


    Now that Amane looked closely at Sakura''s face, there were also tear marks on her cheeks. She had been crying for quite some time now.


    "No, I¡­. I am alright. I know that this moment will come for some time now. My mother¡­did make a lot of mistakes and enemies. I would not have been able to wipe her slate clean myself."


    Sakura sounded exhausted. Anyone would feel bad if they looked at her and Amane felt especially awkward when she looked at Sakura.


    When she put her hand on Sakura''s cheek, the other female leaned into her touch and looked up at her with a concerned expression on her face.


    "Is there something you want from me, Sakura? Anything that will make you feel better? If it''s within my powers, then I will give it to you."


    Amane offered and she watched how Sakura bit her lip as a result. It seemed like her cousin did have something in mind, but she hesitated to ask for it.


    Sakura took her time to gather her courage before looking up at Amane with her tired eyes.


    "I¡­can you help me forget who I am for a little bit? It is too much and everything feels too overwhelming. I-I know that I should not feel anything because of *her* death, but she was still my mother¡­"


    Sakura sounded lost. It seemed as had an inkling of what she needed, but not a straightforward way to express herself.


    Not that it mattered to Amane since she had figured out what Sakura needed from her. Since Sakura was leading so heavily in her palm, Amane decided to keep it on Sakura''s face and use her other one to circle Sakura''s waist.


    "I see. But Sakura, aren''t you thinking too much right now? You are just a silly pet of mine and your head should be filled with anything but me. It seems you are in your rebellious mode once more."


    Amane whispered these words directly into Sakura''s ear which caused her to flush. Her body might be tired but it still showed its reaction to getting wet. Sakura rubbed her legs together and looked up with a tired expression.


    "Yoko, please¡­help me out."


    Sakura begged before she was pulled into her room by Amane. The servants paid half attention to the two and Amane took advantage of this to touch Sakura on the way. No one noticed how Sakura flinched or even her small moans.


    As soon as the door of Amane''s room closed behind her, she looked at Sakura''s body in front of her and noticed how Sakura was shivering. They both needed cleaning up first.


    "Which one would you like to be today, Sakura? A pet or my maid? Since today is about you, I will give you a choice."


    Amane handed this choice over to Sakura and waited for her to decide. Sakura looked confident in her answer.


    After all, she did not want to think, and being a pet allowed her to sink into a place where she did not have to constantly think or make decisions. She could drown herself in pleasure and not think about complicated things.


    Before she even knew it, Sakura found her leash and collar. She ended up putting it on herself and walking toward Amane with her leash in her hand.


    She handed it to Amane and waited for the elder to grab hold of her.


    "Sakura, from this moment on, you are handing your control over to me. I do not want you to think about anything else but me, alright?"


    Amane asked and Sakura nodded. She noticed how Amane brought out a small pill from her secret inter-dimensional pocket and held it in front of Sakura.


    "This is a transformation pill. It will allow you to truly get into your role as my pet. I was only able to get my hands on this recently and now feels like the right time to use it."


    Amane had found the pill in the pleasure district when she had been there but she finally got a chance to use it fully.

 Chapter 306 306: We all suffer sometimes [pt2] R-18

    Most people would have questioned Amane if she gave them a pill like this. There were too many variables and safety concerns with using a transformation pill.But that only happened in most cases. For this one, Amane had modified the formula and made it safe. She had also removed all the harmful substances that were present in this pill.


    It was not hard to do but the reason most sellers chose not to do this was that they wanted to make people addicted to this pill. Amane had removed any chances of this happening. And Sakura was lucky that Amane was such a good person.


    Sakura did not even question Amane about the pill or where it came from. She opened her mouth and swallowed the pill in front of her. Her tongue licked Amane''s finger clean and then looked back at Amane with a trust-filled expression.


    "You did good Sakura. Now, we need to wait for about one minute before the pill kicks in. I promise that it will feel good for you."


    Amane patted Sakura''s ears and she watched as Sakura leaned more and more into her hand and nuzzled her as well.


    Slowly, a pair of cat ears as well as a sleek tail emerged behind Sakura''s back. It extended a few inches above her butt and Sakura melted when Amane touched the junction.


    "Now that you have become a real kitty, it''s time for you to take a bath. We need to clean out your filthy body."


    Amane''s sweet voice made Sakura flinch. She opened her mouth to say something but felt her throat get jammed. She made another effort to let some words out, but only the familiar sound of meowing escaped her mouth. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Yoko¡­what did you do to me?"


    Sakura asked as her words got turned half into moans. Her body also felt extra sensitive, especially where her ears and tails had grown. Her mouth also had small but sensitive fangs she wanted to sink into Yoko''s neck and mark her.


    Weird impulses went through Sakura''s body and she felt sensitive all around. Her pussy and cock throbbed as well as Yoko touched her head.


    And then Yoko began to scratch Sakura''s head which made her lose all focus and come right then and there. Her panties were ruined because of her come and slickness, but her body was rearing to go once more.


    "Calm down Sakura and relax. This pill is just a pleasure toy and it has converted you into a cat-girl for the time being. You do not need to think about what is happening here. You just need to let yourself go and trust me."


    Amane whispered into Sakura''s ear and felt her empty pussy give a throb as well. Her womb felt empty without cum filling it and the egg inside her wanted more as well.


    The second Sakura stopped thinking and resisting, Amane knew that it was her victory. She looked at Sakura''s relaxed body and rubbed her head once more.


    Sakura tried to pull back but that effort had to be made consciously. Otherwise, her body was happy to lean more and more into Amane''s hands.


    "Did you think you would be able to distract me by acting all cute like this, Sakura? You are still going to take a bath anyway so do not try and resist."


    Amane warned before she grabbed hold of Sakura''s neck and brought her face closer to her own. Sakura looked a little dazed because of Amane''s actions and her eyes spun because of the way she felt.


    Yoko was too close to her body and Yoko''s smell distracted Sakura. It took over her mind and made her imagine weird things.


    ''I want to grab Yoko and push her down. I need to bury my cock inside Yoko. It''s itching a lot and it had never felt like this before¡­''


    Sakura could feel how swollen her cock was right now. It was tenting her clothes and making her body more sensitive than before. Yoko was also deliberately touching her on her clothes cock.


    "It''s time to take a bath. Now, here we go."


    Sakura''s heart skipped a beat as she was thrown into the bathtub and the lukewarm water touched her skin. It was the perfect temperature to feel comfortable with but Sakura still felt annoyed.


    Yoko did not allow Sakura to relax for long before she slipped into the bathtub as well and ended up directly on top of Sakura. It made Sakura''s face flush and her hips moved against Yoko''s very deliberately.


    "My poor little kitty. No one took care of you when I was not here, right? But don''t worry. Now that I am back, I will take care of you."


    Amane promised as she held Sakura''s head close. Her breasts rubbed against Sakura''s face and she buried her face into those soft fleshy patches in front of her.


    ''Hmm, this feels good. But my pussy and cock are still uncomfortable. I need more from Yoko. I need her to touch my cock or my pussy.''


    Sakura tried to express her desire and make Yoko touch her. But every time Sakura opened her mouth, only moans came out of it. She was not able to form words.


    Yoko realized this and decided to take full advantage of Sakura''s bound nature.


    "Sakura, my dear pet, it is time for you to pay attention to me. What''s wrong? Where are you looking at?"


    Amane teased the half-cat as she washed her. Her soap-filled hands travelled down Sakura''s body. She had somehow gotten Sakura''s clothes off when they had gotten into the tub and their naked bodies touched each other.


    "N-No, stop. Yoko, I am sensitive. I will come if you rub me like that."


    Sakura complained as she felt her fingers moving all over her body, especially her nipples. She was not used to being touched at her nipples so Sakura flinched every time Yoko tugged at them.


    "Are you sure you do not want me to play with your nipples or your breasts, Sakura? I am sure it would feel great for you as well. Do you mean to tell me that you do not find this enjoyable?"


    Amane asked as she tugged Sakura''s nipple once more. It caused Sakura''s words to be cut halfway and she was no longer able to focus. Moans escaped her mouth instead of words after that.


    "Y-Yoko, no¡­don''t touch me there¡­please¡­feels weird¡­"


    Sakura complained and Yoko looked at her with an amused expression.


    "You are complaining too much Sakura. Then, if your nipples are out of the question, how about your cock and pussy? Can you feel your penis? It has changed because of that pill as well. I bet you will get stuck inside me when you fuck me."


    Sakura tried her best not to flinch when her cock was touched. But then, Yoko pulled her hand back and reached out for Sakura''s hand. Yoko made Sakura touch her cock and feel the difference.


    "Can you feel these small bumps around your cock? It will make you get stuck inside. You are big so will you get stuck in my womb all the time? I am interested to know more about it. Aren''t you interested to know as well?"


    The more Yoko spoke, the more Sakura felt her desire ignite. It was hard to hold herself back in the first place.


    "I¡­Yoko, don''t tease me. I do not want to give in to my impulses or I will hurt you."


    Sakura confessed as her arms came around to clutch at Amane''s arms. Her grip was tight and left claw marks on Yoko''s arms.


    Those marks scared Sakura and she decided to try and pull her hand back. Not that Yoko allowed her to do such a thing. Before Sakura could pull back her hands, Amane leaned into her body and looked her in the eye.


    "Are you sure you want to pull back now, Sakura? I can see the desire in your eyes. There is no need for you to hold back. If my kitty wants to play, then she can play all she wants."


    Yoko assured Amane and that was the last straw for her. She tightened her hands around Yoko''s body and turned Yoko around. Her eyes looked wild when she looked down at Yoko and Sakura bit her lips.


    "I-I warned you before, Yoko. You should have taken my warning to heart and ran away as soon as you could have. Now, you will not have a chance to run away."


    Sakura stopped holding herself back. Her grip, which had been tight all this time finally loosened and her hand moved behind Yoko''s head.


    All this time, Yoko had been sitting on her naked lap anyway and Sakura could not take the teasing anymore. She crashed her lips against Yoko''s and licked across her face. Her rough tongue licked across Yoko''s face and lips before she was permitted to enter.


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    It felt so good that Sakura was beginning to lose herself in these sensations. She was about to head deeper into this pleasure hold, when she was stopped by a hand on her lips and her limbs were bound.


    Sakura felt agitated and tried to fight her bonds. But Yoko''s amused look made her realize that it was all futile on her part.


    "Tsk, you are being a bad kitty for me, Sakura. I thought I taught you to be more patient than this. But don''t worry since we have a lot of time to correct your behaviour. But first, we need to clean your filthy parts out."

 Chapter 307 307: Try to act cute at least [pt1] R-18

    The water covered all of Sakura''s important body parts and she squirmed as Yoko touched her through the water. Yoko''s hand was hot and Sakura felt it lightly touch the tip of her cock before caressing the rest of her cock."Y-Yoko, we can talk about this¡­"


    Sakura tried to end her torture early by talking to Yoko, but it was all futile. Yoko was not in a mood to listen to her and continued to touch Sakura with her light hands.


    "Tsk, you do not get to tell me what I can and cannot do, my dear kitty. Don''t forget that I am the one in charge here. It looks like I will need to teach you a lesson after all."


    There was a small bottle in Yoko''s hands and she poured out a good amount of the yellow liquid before speaking it across her fingers.


    Then, Yoko brought her oil-clad fingers near Sakura''s cock and pussy. As soon as that oil touched Sakura, she was gone and her eyes rolled into her back. Her cock drooled all over her stomach and Sakura lost her ability to speak. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heat coursed through her body as Sakura jerked more and more into Yoko''s touch. Her body was suddenly burning to be fucked. Her pussy had been drooling before but it was not like a broken fountain, begging to be filled.


    "Y-Yoko, what did you do to me?"


    Sakura asked as she looked back at her cousin with glass eyes. Try as she might, Sakura was not able to hold on to any thought of hers. The more she tried to remember what happened, the more it slipped out of her mind.


    "I did nothing to you Sakura. The oil I used on you was a little¡­. special. It heightened your sensitivity to pleasure and being touched. Now you are truly like a kitten in heat. Show me your pussy now."


    All she could do now was lay down in front of Yoko and Sakura''s body felt relief when Yoko groped her and rubbed her cock.


    Sakura was not aware of it when Yoko grabbed a bar of soap and began to clean Sakura with it. Every small touch made Sakura gasp and flinch. Her body felt amazing but her mind was blanking out.


    "S-Stop, this is enough. Don''t clean me up anymore. I want to get out."


    Sakura tried to stand up but Yoko rubbed her cock and Sakura''s legs lost all their strength. She collapsed into the water and some of it rushed inside her as her pussy opened.


    "I have not even touched you and your pussy is still winking at me in invitation. Should I fuck you first so that your leaking pussy calms down, Sakura?"


    Yoko''s voice was a seductive whisper in Sakura''s ear, a devil''s contract if you will. And Sakura was not able to resist its temptation.


    She took in a deep breath as she nodded along with what Sakura was asking her for.


    "Good kitten. Now, take a deep breath so that I can open you up. Shit, the oil made you tighter and sloppier than before."


    Sakura could feel how Yoko''s finger slipped into her hole. It was a fast breach that reached all her embarrassing parts.


    Moans escaped Sakura''s mouth unbound and she kept rolling her hips into Yoko''s hand to get more and more friction.


    The more Sakura was touched, the more her body drooled around Yoko''s fingers. Sakura came with her back arching and her semen filled the water around her.


    Sakura had just gotten cleaned up and now she was dirty once more.


    "What a dirty little kitten you are, my dear Sakura. Here I am, trying to clean you up. And all you do is end up causing more mess. Tell me, what should I do with you?"


    Sakura''s brain did not have enough power to comprehend what Yoko was asking of her. What she did do was try and reach out toward Yoko and kiss her. Sakura''s intentions were clear to Yoko and she allowed the younger to crash her lips against Yoko''s.


    The attempt to kiss was lazy and sloppy. Sakura had no technique or patience to speak of. All she knew was that she needed to mound her body more and more into Yoko''s. They both needed to be as close as possible.


    The water was drained out of her tub and Sakura flinched as a sudden stream of water hit her back and her spent cock.


    Amane had taken the shower head and decided to torture Sakura with it.


    "Stop it¡­"


    Sakura tried to get away from the slow pleasure she was feeling, only to be swatted away by Yoko''s annoyed hand.


    "Sakura, sit still and let me clean you up. I do not want a filthy kitty in my room. Do you understand?"


    Yoko sounded angry and Sakura calmed down and took a step back. She realized that she did not want to anger Yoko and have her leave in the middle of sex.


    "I am sorry, master. This will not happen again."


    This was an almost natural response to Sakura''s body. She had gotten used to viewing Yoko as her master now and the words flowed out naturally from her mouth.


    Yoko grinned as soon as she heard Sakura''s submissiveness in her voice. Yoko''s hand petted Sakura''s cat ears and Sakura leaned more into her hand. Her body felt hot and she came seconds later.


    "Truly sensitive and in heat. Let''s get you out of the water now."


    Yoko picked up Sakura since it did not seem as if the younger could move herself. Sakura watched the scene around her chance with tired eyes.


    She was about to fall asleep when Yoko threw her on the bed face first and then climbed behind Sakura''s body. There was something hard rubbing against Sakura when she felt Yoko reach out toward her breasts and rub her nipples.


    "Do you know that cats need a little pain if they want to come? That''s why their penis is special. Yours has changed into a barbed one as well so it will be a new experience for both of us."


    Sakura gulped as soon as she heard Yoko''s words. It should have felt scary to her to hear such words. But on the contrary, all Sakura felt was the excitement of being able to fuck and lock herself into Yoko.


    The pair of fingers almost went unnoticed in her pleased state as Yoko opened Sakura up. The younger only realized what was happening when she felt a cock at the entrance of the opening.


    "Take a deep breath, Sakura. It is time for you to get bread by me."


    Yoko whispered in Sakura''s ear before she pushed in deep. Whatever thought that was going through Sakura''s mind was pushed out of it by Yoko''s cock and her sensitive body.


    "Yoko, more. Fuck me deeper. My insides feel empty without you."


    As much as Sakura wanted to fuck Yoko, she also wanted to be fucked. Her body craved the feeling of something hard inside her.


    Yoko''s cock hit all the right places inside her body. Sakura gasped as she was fucked into hard and fast. Her eyes rolled into the back of her mind and her body froze.


    "Yoko, I will come. I am so close. Please! I want to come! So close! So close!"


    Sakura kept on repeating the last few words. No matter how much she tried to come, she did not feel the satisfaction of coming.


    The frustration made Sakura''s cock hurt and her mood frustrated. Of course, Yoko noticed this and decided to take care of her.


    "Well, the produce did warn me that you will face trouble coming unless you were knotted and that''s why I brought a knotting dildo. Now, are you ready, Sakura?"


    Sakura gulped when she felt Yoko''s fake cock get bigger inside her body. The fake cock stretched Sakura and it seemed as if a signal went off inside Sakura''s brain once she came.


    Her pussy clutched the cock in her body tightly before Sakura came all around that cock. Her pussy clenched on the fake rod inside her and tried to force it out.


    But the knotting dildo was held tightly into Sakura''s body by itself and Yoko pulled her hand away.


    She looked at the pretty picture that Sakura made with satisfied eyes.


    "Now that you have had your fun, it''s time to take care of your other mess. We got rid of your heat, now it''s time to get rid of your rut as well."


    Amane whispered before she sat down on Sakura''s hard cock. It sunk into Yoko''s body inch by inch. Both Sakura as well as Amane Yoko as they felt Yoko''s pussy slip over Sakura''s cock once and failed to sink on top of Sakura''s cock.


    Sakura felt teased and her body felt heavy. She wanted to be inside Yoko so badly that she struggled against her bonds once more. The chains dug into her arms not so kindly and it hurt.


    But Sakura still struggled to take as much in as she could.


    "Stop thrashing everywhere or you will hurt me. You need to show some restraint if you want me to let you go, Sakura."


    Yoko''s scolding was gentle so Sakura did not even feel worried or annoyed at her words. Her thought further went down the drain when she felt Yoko''s pussy finally swallow her cock and her body felt heavy but content at the same time.


    This pleasure, Sakura could drown in it forever.

 Chapter 308 308: Try to act cute at least [pt2] R-18

    Sakura flinched and gasped as her cock was swallowed up by Yoko''s pussy. That slick and warm heat made Sakura''s brain melt and her head spin. She had never felt better than she did right at that second.''This is heaven. I want to stay inside Yoko forever.''


    Sakura looked up at Yoko''s face and was pulled back in pleasure and her eyes widened once she noticed how Yoko threw her head back. It exposed the expanse of her throat and made Sakura''s mouth go dry.


    "I want to bite your neck and mark it up. Yoko, can I mark your body up?"


    The impulse came out of nowhere but it was strong. Sakura looked up at Yoko with the most pitiful expression she could make in that moment and Yoko let out an amused laugh.


    "You want to dink sunk your little kitty fangs into my neck to show everyone that I belong to you? If your cock buried deep into me not proof enough of your ownership over me? Do you need more of it?"


    Sakura felt teased but she refused to show it on her face. But Sakura had to swallow her desire to fuck her into Yoko more and more.


    "Don''t worry. I can see how much you desire to mark me up and I do not mind you doing that to me. So I will give you a chance to make your dream come true."


    Yoko whispered and patted Sakura at the same time. Her pussy also clenched Sakura tightly and her cock began to get bigger inside Yoko.


    Sakura struggled with her binds, wanting to get free of them. But her body seemed to have no strength. She struggled until Yoko let Sakura go and then Sakura turned Yoko around on her front.


    Hard hands held Yoko''s body up until her pussy was all sloppy and exposed before Sakura fucked hard into Yoko''s body. Every thrust made Yoko''s body take more and more of Sakura''s cock.


    "I dreamed of this¡­.breeding Yoko once more¡­shit¡­ah¡­so tight¡­so hot."


    Sakura complained and praised at the same time. She tried to slow down her hips but it did not work. The faster Sakura fucked, the more friction she felt. It made her body tingle all over in pleasure.


    A sharp pain emerged in Yoko''s neck when Sakura bit her. Fangs broke Yoko''s skin and a red rash appeared on her neck as a result of the bite.


    When Sakura pulled back, she had a satisfied look on her face. The hickey she had given Yoko was deep and the older would not be able to hide it easily. Everyone would know who Yoko belonged to as soon as they saw the hickey.


    "Sakura, I am close. Are you going to knot me as well?"


    Yoko asked while tightening her pussy around Sakura''s hard cock. It made enduring hard for Sakura and she ended up clutching Yoko''s waist tighter before fucking deep and hard into Yoko''s body.


    The last thrust made Sakura stuck inside Yoko''s pussy. She tried to pull out but it was of no use. The cock had gotten too big and then stuck.


    Sakura experimentally tried to pull out, only to flinch and mixed pain and pleasure as her penis was pulled.


    "Sakura, don''t pull out. You are coming so much inside me. Now come here and kiss me."


    Yoko pulled Sakura''s head toward her and demanded a kiss. It acted as a distraction for her and SAkura''s hips stilled. Her cock continued to be hard and she kept on coming inside Yoko.


    Even the smallest touch caused Sakura''s barbs to dig deeply into Yoko''s pussy. But despite that, Sakura continued to come and did not calm down even a single bit. Her cock was like a broken hose, coming non-stop.


    When Sakura finally pulled her cock out of Yoko''s body, come flowed all around her and Yoko''s stomach looked big.


    Sakura was fascinated by this and she could not help but lean down to check on Yoko''s gaping pussy.


    "Ah fuck, it''s so tough to sit up. I feel so huge because of all this cum in my body."


    Yoko tried to sit but her cum-filled stomach caused her balance to waver and she fell on the bed once more. The whole display caused Sakura to watch her with wide eyes.


    "Yoko¡­I¡­this is¡­you look gorgeous while you are all big and swollen. It''s a shame that your pregnancy is not as visible as it should be according to your condition."


    Sakura bit her lip as she was not sure what she should say and how she should word her amazement. Seeing her like this, Amane could not help but let out a small laugh.


    "So you want to see me waddle my way all around our house and other places because I am huge and carrying a baby? Is that one of your fantasies, Sakura?"


    Yoko''s tasing words caused Sakura to flush in embarrassment. She wanted to speak something but no words came out of her mouth after that. She closed it and went away toward the side.


    Sakura would not meet Yoko''s eyes anymore since she was sure that her dark desires would become visible if she looked at Yoko.


    A pair of arms snuck around Sakura''s middle and she was pulled flush into Yoko''s front. A pair of soft breasts rubbed against Sakura''s back and she felt Yoko''s wetness leaking out.


    "Sakura, help me clean up here. Your semen is lodged all the way deep into my body and I don''t think I can get it all out myself. I would need your help in this regard."


    Sakura gulped as she considered this offer. She wanted to take it but it felt like a trap at the same time. She could not make up her mind about what she should do now.


    "Fine, if this is what you want, then let me help you out. You will hurt the egg if you try to get all the cum out of yourself."


    Sakura turned around and sunk her finger inside Yoko. it was warm and sticky inside her body and the heat made Sakura gulp. She could feel her finger being sucked into Yiko''s body uninterrupted.


    "If you keep on waiting around like this, then you will not be helping me out but making me more and more frustrated by the second."


    Yoko complained and Sakura sunk a second finger into her body. It felt good to fuck Yoko this deep and satisfaction filled Sakura''s body.


    ''This is what I want - to keep Yoko in my bed all the time and to tend to her. No outside interference and no extra thinking. I wish this life could last forever.''


    But no matter how much Sakura wanted to make this life a reality, she had responsibilities and duties she needed to attend to. She could not afford to slack off on anything right now.


    Little did she know that there was a huge shock waiting for them once they left their room and emerged into the living room.


    There was a pair of people who looked familiar to Sakura but there should be no reason or way for them to be alive.


    *cough*


    "Yoko, Sakura, I have a somewhat¡­shocking news for you both. Now, sit down and do not freak out when I tell you this. But, Yoko, your father and mother have been alive all this time. And they finally managed to make it back home."


    Sakura felt her heart chill with fear. This was supposed to be a happy occasion but Sakura still felt annoyed for some reason.


    She looked at Yoko to see the kind of reaction she gave, but Yoko only gave an empty and hollow smile back. It was as if she had not even heard what Sakura''s father had said to her.


    "Yoko, did you not hear me? I said that your parents are back. Is that the kind of reaction you are going to show? That empty and clueless smile? The least you could do is to hug them and ask them what happened."


    Akabe Tsurugi seemed to be taking the situation too seriously. And somehow, it was amusing to see. Sakura''s father looked more upset and happy over this situation than Yoko Tsurugi was.


    "Oh, so you both are back? Well, what do you want me to say? I don''t care if my *parents* are back or not since I have no memory of them ever being in my life. Now, I would like to take my leave."


    Yoko Tsurugi stood up in the middle of this conversation and decided to walk away from the conversation. She did not even consider the feelings of the people she was leaving behind.


    Akabe Tsurugi gasped at Yoko''s behavior and he could not help but feel apologetic to the couple behind him. He had no excuse to explain how Yoko ended up with this attitude of hers.


    He could still not believe that his brother and his life were back. What happened before was still stuck in Akabe''s mind and he missed Yoko''s exit.


    He looked toward his brother with an apologetic expression and looked down as his brother gave him a kind look. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I will go and talk with Yoko. She might be behaving like this but I know that she has a sensitive mind when it comes to these things. I am sure she did not mean to offend you or anything."


    Akabe apologized and the couple in front of him chuckled.


    "We know that you did your best for Yoko''s sake, Akabe. We do not blame you for her current attitude. It is our fault for coming back like this."

 Chapter 309 309: We are your parents [pt1]

    It was one of those listless days for Akabe when he did not know what to do with his lie. There was a time in his life when everything had looked dark and gloomy to him.That was when he had been left behind by his wife to start a new life. And that had been one of the darkest times of Akabe Tsurugi''s life. His sorrow this time felt the same as the one he had felt before.


    But this time, his pain was more permanent since his wife would never return to his life again. She was dead with no way to even retrieve her soul.


    And everyone knew that there was no way to bring back people once they died. The last person to do so did not have a good fate in the end.


    Akabe Tsurugi was busy wallowing in his self-pity when the door of his room was knocked by his servant. Akabe threw his vase on the door in agitation and he refused to turn around and pay it any attention.


    "Master, I am sorry to disturb you but there is something important I need to tell you. Can you spare me a second of your time?"


    The butler asked but Akabe acted as if he did not hear the butler. He was in no mood to tolerate anyone today.


    "Master, please! You need to listen to me since it is important. Please, come out."


    The butler received a vase thrown on his face for his efforts. The butler flinched away from the attack and he looked sick.


    But Akabe Tsurugi could sense that the butler had not given up. So, he opened the door, ready to tear the butler a new one. But as soon as his eyes fell on the couple in front of him, his jaw dropped and he had to rub his eyes.


    "My dear younger brother, are you not going to ask me to come in? Your elder brother has arrived home after years of being away."


    Akabe Tsurugi felt his heart skip a beat as he watched his dead elder brother along with his wife smiling at the younger with sparkling eyes.


    "Y-Y-You! How are you alive? No, more importantly, how did you get back home? You did not even contact me all this time."


    Akabe gasped and his mind went blank. He could not compute seeing his brother alive and back in front of him.


    "Don''t look so shocked. It is, indeed a miracle that I and my wife survived that crash. We were in a coma for a few years after that and then I lost my memory and then my wife lost her memory and then we both fell into another coma. It was a whole journey up until now and it was crazy, but we are finally back home."


    Akabe''s mouth was open with a gap as he heard his brother say these cringy things.


    Now, if most people had said these things to Akabe and claimed to be someone he knew, he would have slammed the door on their faces and called it a day.


    But Akabe''s brother had been a crazy person ever since Akabe could remember. And the one worse than him had been his more than oblivious wife. That woman had been a menace and a different kind than his brother.


    "Big sister¡­what about you? How are you feeling?"


    Akabe asked, hoping with all his might that he would get a sane answer from the female in front of him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Me? My spirit has been possessed by an inter-dimensional beast. I am afraid that I am no longer a human and I am here to gather all your energy for myself. Now come and give me your soul."


    Akabe did not even get to react before the female grabbed his head and threatened to twist it. His neck felt the strain of that attack and Akabe slammed his fists against the arm holding his head.


    The older female instantly let him go but her grip had been tight enough for it to be still hurting Akabe''s head.


    "Oh, my dear, if you want to scold Akabe then you need to use your words. There is no need for you to be so violent with him. Otherwise, I will get jealous, ouch, why did you hit me?"


    Akabe watched as his big brother rubbed his stomach after he was smacked into it.


    "You said you were jealous of Akabe''s physical abuse, Albus. You had this smack a long time coming."


    "Sherina, mercy. Have mercy on me. I meant that I wanted you to hit on me in our bed."


    "So, you want me to hit you during the night? I got it. Get ready to not be able to wake up tomorrow because you are too hurt."


    This was not a lovely banter or sex talk. Sheridan would impale Albus on a sword if she had to keep her promise. It was all messed up but that was just how this couple was.


    "Anyway Akabe, we can discuss this all later. For now, I want you to arrange a meeting between me and my daughter. It has been years since I last met her and I want to talk to her. I remember her as a sweet and cute child. I wonder how she has grown up to be."


    Albus wondered and Akabe wanted to know the same thing as well. How would Yoko react once he saw her birth parents once more?


    ¡­


    .


    ¡­


    And that was how they found themselves in the current situation. Yoko did not look surprised or happy to have her parents back. Her face looked bored and listless.


    Even Sakura chose to follow Yoko''s example and keep her distance away from the pair in front of her.


    *cough*


    "Anyway Yoko, since your father is back, will you be giving up the position of the family head back to him? There is no longer a need for you to head this position, right?"


    Akabe asked and he felt glad for this. This was the only reason he felt glad that his brother had returned.


    "Oh, now Akabe, you misunderstood me and my wife. We do not want the position of the family head from my daughter. She can keep it if she wants to. There is no need for her to bow down to us, Yoko."


    Albus tried to calm the situation down and Yoko finally let out a smile.


    "Don''t worry, father. I have no intention of handing his post over to anyone. I don''t think I can even hand this post over to anyone else even if I want to since I already handed this post over to Sakura here."


    Everyone looked surprised to hear Yoko say this. This should have been the happiest moment of Akabe''s life but he was feeling melancholic right now.


    He looked toward his daughter who had an awkward expression on her face. Disbelief colored her eyes and Sakura opened her mouth, only to close it again.


    In the end, Sakura finally caught her breath and voiced her opinion out.


    "Yoko, are you saying that you are not going to take this post back from me? But you are the family head and I do not wish to be the family head in your place. Please do not do this to me."


    Sakura begged Yoko but the elder was not listening to her.


    It would be better to say that Sakura''s pleas were going through one ear and out of the other. The youngest had no choice but to give up in the end.


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yoko, are you sure this is something that you want to do? If so, then I respect your choice. But you can always take your position back if you want to later."


    Albus assured Yoko almost as if he had control over this in the future. But no one broke his illusion and they all left Albus to feel satisfied.


    The one who looked the most dissatisfied with the situation was Sherian. She looked at Yoko as if she could not believe that she was her daughter.


    "You are my daughter? I have never been so disappointed in someone this much before. I refuse to acknowledge you as my daughter."


    Sherian spoke with an angry expression on her face. She looked at Yoko with a terrified expression, almost as if she was ready to fight Yoko.


    But once more, Yoko looked as if she did not care for her mother''s opinion at all.


    "Alright, if you do not want me to acknowledge you as your daughter, then you do not have to do so. I do not care either way and I also do not have enough patience to care about these small matters."


    Yoko stood up and Sherina''s temper finally hit the roof.


    "Small matter? Do you want to say that your mother''s acknowledgement doesn''t mean anything to you? How dare you be this arrogant in front of me¡­"


    Sherina stood up to take a step toward Yoko but she froze in her footsteps. The way Yoko looked at her made the eldest female shiver in fright. Every instinct in her body was warning her to stay in her lane.


    "My *birth* mother or not, I did not see a need to respect you when you were away from my life without any reason. Now, if you have a reason to tell me, then come and find me. Otherwise, please stay away from me for your good."


    Yoko walked out of the room without looking back. Sakura also followed her out with an awkward expression.

 Chapter 310 310: We are your parents [pt2]

    "Yoko, what are you doing? Your parents are finally back and you decide to make a run for it in front of them? What were you thinking about while doing this?"Sakura followed Yoko out of the room. She had a disappointed look on her face when she looked at Yoko since she had not expected something like this from the elder one.


    This felt as if Yoko was running away from her parents and it clashed with the personality of Yoko she knew. Sakura was concerned about her cousin and her well-being, but she was also concerned about the rest of the family


    "Sakura, if I never accept those people as my parents and remain in a passive-aggressive relationship all my life, would you follow me or them in the future? Which one would you choose?"


    Yoko asked and Sakura was stumped. But not for long because it was not a question for her at all.


    "Of course, I will choose you above anyone and anything else, Yoko. you are the one who dragged me out of my misery and gave me a new life. So, there is no need for you to be concerned about me ever betraying you for anything."


    Sakura assured Yoko and that was when Yoko began to grin. Her smile was a little sad and a lot more sinister than Sakura expected.


    That look almost made Sakura take a step back before she caught herself and straightened herself out. She could not show that she was scared or annoyed by Yoko.


    "This is a good attitude to have, Sakura. You should hold on to your caution and make sure to always follow me. I will never betray you as long as you remain loyal to me."


    Yoko assured Sakura and diverted her attention to the real topic they were talking about. Before Sakura could ask Yoko about the topic at hand, Yoko was already gone from her line of sight.


    ''Looks like it will be another disharmonious family. But Yoko should understand that her family is different from mine. Her father wants to do anything for her and loves her so she should try to understand them as well."


    That was what Sakura believed in. But she was also not willing to go behind Yoko''s back and play some tricks on her.


    Besides, now that Yoko was showing her unhappiness and suspicion in the open, Sakura could also do the same. Something about this situation did not sit well with her.


    "Hey you, I need you to do something for me. Keep an eye on Yoko''s parents and report any small detail that happens to me. This is an order from my side. Do you understand?"


    Sakura ordered the servant who bowed and went forward to carry out her order. Sakura looked around, half expecting her loyal maid Layla to come out and greet her. But that did not happen.


    ''Oh yeah, Layla is dead. She will never greet me like before.''


    There was a pang of pain in Sakura''s chest over losing someone loyal to her but she recovered the very next second. She still had Yoko to keep herself grounded.


    ....


    The ceremony for Elios Tsurugi''s and the other people''s death was held the very next day. This time, even more people than before came.


    No matter how much people were afraid of another attack happening, they still wanted to create ties with the Tsurugi family. Especially even more when Sakura inherited her mother''s fortune.


    So, for most people, this was not a funeral site, but a place they came here to ensure their future. They were currently waiting for Sakura to come out.


    The first person who came out dressed in black was a well-dressed lady with sharp and hard features. The older generation gasped as soon as they took notice of her.


    The angry lady heard this as well and she began to get annoyed at them all.


    "Hey, what are you all looking at? Do you need me to pluck your eyes out of your head for you?"


    The lady raged and most people looked away from her in shock and fright. Those who did not¡­continued to look at her unabashed and in shock.


    The lady took out her sword and she was about to attack when an easy-going man stopped her by hugging her body.


    "Sherina, no you cannot do that. No matter how annoyed you are, you cannot kill people for your benefit. This is not the right thing to do."


    The people who recognized Sherina looked pale and ready to lose consciousness when they noticed this new figure. They all knew Albus Tsurugi''s looks and how he behaved.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, all these people had to admit that this couple was the one they remembered from their memory.


    But as far as anyone knew, this couple had died a long time ago. There should be no way that they were supposed to be here.


    "A-Am I hallucinating? How are Albus and Sherina here? The Tsurugi main couple died about 15 years ago."


    "That''s right. Rumor had that they could not stand their daughter any longer and they decided to leave her behind and go on an adventure. Once they were gone, they never came back."


    All around the gathering, people talked and gossiped. They did not care about the ceremony or the dead any longer. For them, the interest of the living was much more important to them.


    They all failed to notice when Sakura walked into the hallway with her father. They also did not notice how Yoko Tsurugi was merging into the crowd of the room and looking at them all with amused expressions.


    These people only had eyes for the drama that was being caused by the emergence of the dead couple.


    "*cough* You all have gathered here to honor and respect my dead mother and all the other employees who died during the accident in the Tsurugi house. Please keep your quiet while you are on my premises."


    Amane finally had enough of watching things happen in front of her. She knew that these people would continue to endlessly if she did not do anything about it. So, she decided to do something about it anyway.


    Everyone looked at Amane with a shocked expression. They were not sure if what they heard was right or wrong. Did Yoko Tsurugi seriously tell people to stop paying attention to her parents?


    People noticed how Sherina Tsurugi bit her lip in frustration. She was someone who was blunt and used to attention. She thrived on it and that was why her character had become so twisted as well.


    "Yoko, come down here and spend some bonding time with your mother and me. we will help you adjust to this atmosphere so do not worry."


    Albus was much more easygoing and he seemed to want to be good to Yoko at least. People noticed how Sherina gave Albus an acidic look for suggesting such a baseless thing and even Yoko looked uninterested in doing so.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "No thank you. You both are rather strongly attached and look to be in love with each other. How can I come between you and your love for each other."


    Yoko explained and the others around her felt awkward because of their words. They noticed how both of her parents flinched at Yoko''s accusations but her mother looked far angrier than her father did.


    "Yoko, you ungrateful¡­." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko, it has been so long since we last met. I have missed you so much that I wanted to tell you all about it. Hey, these people look familiar. Now, where have I seen them before?"


    Charlie finally found an opportunity to stick with Yoko and she looked happy. Then she noticed the couple in front of her and Charlie looked a little annoyed but also intrigued.


    "Greetings, divine leader. We are the Tsurugi couple and Yoko''s parents. I have heard about how you have become friends with our Yoko. I would like to say that you already feel like family to me and my wife."


    Albus grinned a happy smile when he looked at Charlie Suzuki. His beaming face looked real and people were already willing to believe that he was the real deal.


    Everyone expected Charlie to be on guard and try to make a good first impression on her friend''s parents.


    But despite all the things Charlie Suzuki could do about this situation, she only grinned but did not pay any special attention to the couple in front of her.


    "So, you are Yoko''s parents? It is nice to meet you both. Now if you do not mind, I would like to take your daughter with me. We have a few things we need to discuss anyway."


    Charlie placed a hand on Yoko''s shoulder and she did not give anyone a chance to protest before she pulled Yoko away from everyone. People looked stunned to see such a scene but they could not stop the divine leader.


    It was only after they were far enough that Charlie took the handoff on Yoko''s shoulder and turned her around.


    "So, your parents, huh? You must be happy to have them back safe and sound. But despite that, you do not look happy Yoko."


    Charlie asked as she took in Yoko''s face. She could not make out any traces of extra happiness and restlessness in Yoko''s eyes.


    Was Yoko even happy to see her parents back or not? That was what would determine how Charlie would treat the pair in the future as well.

 Chapter 311 311: Consequences of your own actions [pt1]

    Amane could not ready Charlie''s expression but she did notice the jealousy and hope in Charlie''s voice. It seemed as if Charlie still held some hope for Amane to return to her real self.But death was an irreversible process. If you aimed to bring a soul back from the cycle of rebirth, then you had to pay a heavy price. And the thing that came back was no longer a soul, but a harbinger of death and destruction.


    It was something everyone wanted to accept and move on with their lives. There is no need for anyone to try such a dangerous thing.


    "I don''t particularly care about my parents. They have been dead for most of my life and I have accepted that outcome. People who had been left in the past should remain there."


    Amane very subtly told Charlie Suzuki to give up on Amane as well. It had been centuries and there was no chance of her coming back.


    Her words made Charlie Suzuki flinch and the elder was taken aback. She had not said anything but it still felt as if she had been seen through by Yoko Tsurugi. In the end, Charlie decided to mask her discomfort by laughing it off.


    "Hahaha, you are so funny Yoko, but don''t worry. I am not waiting nor hoping for a miracle to happen to me, I have accepted what happened in my past and decided to walk toward a future. After all, it has you in it."


    This was supposed to be a serious situation but Amane felt her laugh bubble beneath the surface of her calmness.


    Sakura''s words were ironic since she did not know whom she was talking about. Amane held her laugh back for the time being before she decided to head back into the hallway.


    Somehow, the crowd seemed to have doubled in size while Yoko had been gone. And a lot of the crowd seemed to be concentrated around Sakura and her father.


    Most of the males here today have either come for Sakura or for Yoko''s hand in marriage. They all wanted to inherit the great fortune that they possessed. And among the two, Sakura had been chosen as the easier target.


    Amane was about to head toward Sakura to help her when she felt someone approaching her. The man who did so was a well-built and drunk person. He looked three times Amane''s age and was not well-kept.


    He reached out toward Amane''s arm and grabbed it roughly. His grip was tight and warm, keeping Amane grounded in her place. But his smell surely reeked, putting Amane in a bad mood.


    *hic* "Y-Yoko Tsurugi, you think you are so high and mighty, huh? Well, you might be that but I am a great person as well. So, hurry up and marry me already."


    The man was drunk as he could not keep his focus on Amane at all. His eyes continued to roll around and his dizziness made the man sway on his feet.


    "Sir, you are drunk. Please let go of my hand or I will be forced to make you release the grip you have on me."


    Amane warned the man but he looked unconcerned. He did not believe that Yoko Tsurugi had any power to back up her claim. He snorted in her face and his eyes looked at her filled with challenge.


    *hic* "If you think you can remove my hand from your arm, then go ahead. But if you are not able to, then you will *hic* must marry me. *hic**hic* is that a *hic* deal?"


    The man asked with utter confidence in his strength. And Amane had to admit that this man had a little bit of physical advantage over most people. But Amane was different.


    Instead of replying to this man, she grabbed his wrist and twisted it around. The sound of bones snapping was heard before the man grabbed his wrist in pain. The shock of being hurt seemed to have knocked the man back into the conscious realm.


    "I¡­ouch, these hurts. My wrist burns and it feels as if it would break any second now. Ouch, this wrist of mine. Y-You! How dare you do this to me? Don''t you know who I am?"


    The rude male asked as he looked Yoko up and down with disdain. He could not figure out how this small and weak-looking female had managed to exert this much power and break his bones as well.


    But this old man still did not have any fear. The main reason was that he was being backed by someone amazing. Once Yoko Tsurugi heard about his backing, she would throw herself toward him as well.


    "Do you know that I am from the divine guild? I am also one of my mother''s favourite child this century. Lady Suzuki has a spot for me and you will get into trouble if you do not consider my warnings."


    The rude male continued to brag, totally unaware that he was barking up the wrong tree. The only person who did not care about Charlie Suzuki and her status was Yoko in the hall.


    "Oh, so you are Charlie''s favourite child? I thought it was Helios. Are you sure you have enough proof to back up your claim?"


    Amane asked and she watched how the man turned red and then pale then back red in a minute,


    "Helios? That kid is far too young to be Mother''s favourite. I have held the spot for being her favourite for a long time now and I will keep it for a long time as well. Even that new obsessions of mother''s, whatever her name is, will not last long."


    The man boasted in front of Amane, not being aware that ''she'' was the so-called obsession Charlie Suzuki had.


    Amane had been annoyed at this man before but now she was just amused. Something about his words and the way he spoke felt funny to her and Amane wanted to hear more.


    "Oh, so go on. Tell me more about your mother and how you are her favourite child."


    *cough*


    The man was taken aback by Amane''s sudden question but then he grinned in confidence and relief. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady Suzuki always remained with me when I was younger and she also attended my marriage ceremony when she refused to attend any social functions, she deemed unfit to attend. You do not know how amazing my mother is."


    "But if you apologize and agree to go out with me, I can put in some good words for you in front of my mother."


    The man continued to brag all the time and someone finally had enough of it. Amane was also getting annoyed so she held up her hand to knock this man out¡­


    Only to be stopped when Helios made his way toward her and grabbed his brother''s arm. He gave Amane the most apologetic look he could.


    "Bother, it is time for us to leave. Mother is calling for you and asking you to head home. You do not want to disappoint her, right?"


    Helios asked and the older man frowned before recognition flashed across his eyes. The most frightening expression flashed across that man''s face and he flinched.


    "Mother is asking me to go home? I see. So, I shall head home right now. Yoko, come with me back to my home. I want to continue my talk with you and I also assure you that you will have a fantastic time with me."


    The older man leered at Amane with his eyes filled with intent. It was disgusting and it took every inch of self-control Amane had to keep herself in check and not kill this man.


    Helios paled as well and looked toward Sean for help. The elder police officer sighed and made his way toward the trio who were causing trouble.


    "Elder brother, you cannot invite random people to go back with you. Your wife would not be happy and you might face problems in the future as well. You are tarnishing your reputation by doing this."


    Sean calmly explained his brother but he scoffed at Sean''s words and continued to grin like a lunatic.


    "Ha, reputation? Reputation is nothing but a social constraint that can be bought with money. Once I have Yoko Tsurugi as my mistress and the one financially backing me up. How can anyone dare to question me and my authority in such a case?"


    The man asked and Sean felt second-hand embarrassment while looking at his brother. It was one thing for his brother to be saying these things in private, but it was another to be saying these in a public setting where others could hear these words.


    Even more so when their mother hears these words and heads toward them. No one wanted to endure their mother''s nagging or face her anger. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Before anyone could stop the eldest person, he lunged toward Amane and tried to grab her wrist. Everyone was too stunned to be able to stop him from going crazy.


    In the end, the one who reacted once more was Yoko as she completely dodged the crazy person, and her anger boiled at the disrespect. ''


    "You know what? I have had enough of you annoying me like this. It is time for me to teach you a lesson."


    Amane tested the man''s arm around and threw him back with only one hand. Everyone who looked at her looked shocked at the display of her power.


    "Take him out and make sure he doesn''t show up near me again. Next time I will not be so chill about it."

 Chapter 312 312: Consequences of your own actions [pt2]

    Once Amane threw that man out, others became even more vigilant around her and their eyes looked away from Amane when they looked at them. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The only ones who still dared to look at Amane right now were her *mother* and Sakura. Of course, the one who decided to confront Amane first was Sherian.


    Sherina''s thunderous expression was visible to everyone in the hallway. Those who were of the upper generation knew about Sherina''s legendary temper but it had been too long since they had last seen it.


    They wondered who the recipient of this reprimand would be this time. Would it be the man who threatened and showed Yoko Tsurugi discourtesy? Or would it be Yoko herself?


    "Yoko Tsurugi! What do you think you are doing? That young master is a guest and one from the divine guild nonetheless. Do you want to make enemies with the divine guild by doing this?"


    Sherina tried to ask this in a calm voice but her voice was loud no matter what she did. She was not able to hold herself back from speaking like this.


    But instead of looking scared or sorry, Amane had a calm and humorous look on her face. It made Sherina confused and the way she expressed it was through anger and disappointment.


    "Me? Make enemies of the divine guild? Well, I would love to see that day as well, but I don''t think we are even close to such a day. I bet I can banish this old man forever and Charlie Suzuki would care."


    *hiss*


    Amane''s mouth was slapped shut by her mother''s palm. The older lady had gone place after hearing such casual language come out of her mouth.


    "Yoko, don''t be an idiot. Do you think that this is a joke or something? You do not know how dangerous it is for you to insult the divine leader like this-"


    "Did Yoko Tsurugi just insult me? I would like to hear what she said as well. Hmmm, what did you say about me, Yoko? Come on! Let me hear it as well."


    An arm slipped around Amane''s shoulder and the divine leader appeared out of nowhere. People were startled to see her and Sherina''s place face went lifeless. For a full minute, it was as if no one dared to breathe.


    Sherian stood in front of Lady Suzuki with a proud but exhausted expression on her face. She knew that Yoko had made a mistake and she needed to apologize.


    "My lady, I know my daughter made a mistake, but please forgive her this time. I assure you that she did not mean anything by her careless words." Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Sherian bowed in front of Charlie Suzuki to show her sincerity. This was the first time she had lowered her head in front of anyone and society gasped.


    But at the same time, they understood where Sherina was coming from as well. No one wanted to make an enemy out of Charlie Suzuki.


    Everyone expected Charlie Suzuki to take this apology and let her temper go. But they were all forgetting one very important thing - Charlie Suzuki was friends with Yoko Tsurugi. As such, she liked to stick with Yoko no matter what.


    And this time, it was no different.


    "I was not talking to you, Sherina Tsurugi. The one I was asking this question was Yoko. how dare you interrupt our conversation and butt in like this? Do you have a death wish?"


    Charlie Suzuki''s threat was heard by everyone. Her voice carried an authority that was difficult to refute.


    Even if Sherina was confident in herself, she could not help but feel awkward and a little scared now.


    "Charlie, stop being an idiot and come with me. We still need to pay our respects to my aunt at her death ceremony. This is no place to be playing around like this."


    The whole hall gasped as they watched Yoko drag Charlie Suzuki behind her. Charlie had a pout on her face but she walked behind without a second thought.


    But not before giving a last look toward Sherina Tsurugi.


    "What was that pressure? I felt as if I would die."


    Sherina gasped and spoke out aloud. She did not mean to but her mind and body were not cooperating right now.


    "Sister-in-law, I would advise you not to taunt Yoko in such public places. She had Lady Suzuki have a special bond and they are close as well. I''m sorry, I should have told you about this before."


    Akabe''s face looked exhausted and his eyes red when he came to Sherina''s rescue. Sherina had a surprised look on her face as she looked at her daughter.


    "Looks like our daughter is doing extremely well in her life so we do not need to interfere. What about a man? Is my daughter dating anyone? What about marriage? Does she have anyone in mind?"


    Albus walked toward the group as well and he inserted himself forcefully into the conversation. Albus''s words caused Akabe to flinch and made him remember that engagement he had tried to set up for Yoko.


    Now he was glad that it had not gone through. His brother believes in a love marriage and he would not have forgiven Akabe if he made Yoko marry young and without any love.


    ''Besides, I am sure that Yoko is dating a girl, or she at least likes girls. The only guys she hangs around are kids or the ones who work with her.''


    That was Akabe''s belief but he did not voice it all out. Instead, he turned toward the couple standing behind him and decided to stir them out of the danger.


    ......


    Amane threw the flower in her hand on top of the coffin. It would be burned soon but people could pay their respect to the dead before that.


    "A body is a resource and can be used to do a lot of harmful things once it is dead. That is why, we burn it to purify it. It signifies a new life and a new beginning for a pure being that is someone''s soul. I wonder how many more times will I see this ceremony until my life ends."


    Charlie had a melancholic expression when she looked at the coffin in front of her. Elios Tsurugi''s face was not visible between all the branches that covered her body and there were various degrees of burn marks on it.


    In the first place, to call it a body would be disrespectful. This was nothing more than a lump of burned branches in front of Amane. The actual body of Elios Tsurugi had been burned away by Sakura during the confrontation.


    "If someone heard you speak, they would think that you are tired of living. But if that is the case, then I would more than love to take care of you. At least, you will stop annoying me that way."


    Sakura kneeled in front of her mother''s body as well. It never got easier for her to look at her mother, but things were slowly looking better for her. She no longer looked away from the reminder of her mother''s dead body.


    Silence followed Sakura''s words as everyone paid their respect. And then it was time to set the coffin ablaze. The one to do this was Akabe and even his tears were exhausted at this point.


    It was a solemn ceremony where everyone pretended to mourn a soul they never knew. And before they all knew it; it was time to head back.


    Charlie Suzuki was about to head back as well when someone collided with her. Everyone could tell that it was intentional and they all looked at Crescenta with a horrified expression.


    Did this girl have a death wish or something? How would she be able to compensate Charlie Suzuki if the elder took offense to this collision?


    But none of this mattered to Crescenta. All she wanted was a chance to show off herself and make the divine leader aware of her presence.


    So as soon as Charlie Suzuki looked at her, Crescenta pulled the most pitiful expression she could on her face and looked up. Tears threatened to fall out of her eyes and Crescenta was sure that the divine leader would not be able to push her away now.


    "O-Oh, I am sorry, Lady Suzuki. I am just too baffled and in shock ever since my aunt died. She was a great lady and I do not know what to do without her in my life. I-I am sorry. I did not mean to unburden all my thoughts on you."


    Around her, everyone looked shocked at Crescenta''s bold attempts to gain Charlie Suzuki''s attention. Even more so since Sakura was just there and the one who had died had been Sakura''s mother.


    ''I know the moral code of the divine guild. Lady Suzuki would not be able to ignore me if I shed a few more tears. It was the right way for me to be acting right now.''


    Crescenta was happy with her performance and she continued to look pitiful. She felt the divine leader looking at her more and more, causing Crescenta to lean into her body.


    Or well, try to lean into her body but Charlie Suzuki pulled back at the last second, causing Crescenta to stumble.


    Luckily, Crescenta had expected something like this to happen so she was prepared and caught herself in time. She looked up at Charlie Suzuki with the most pitiful expression she could muster.


    "Lady Suzuki, can you help me out in my lonely times? I promise to always be faithful to you."

 Chapter 313 313: Consequences of your own actions [pt3]

    Everyone looked stunned at Crescenta''s bold actions. Her grandfather looked horrified at the mess she was creating and he wanted to go forward and drag his granddaughter back as soon as he could.But he had to hold his desire back because the deed had already been done and Charlie Suzuki had yet to respond to Crescenta''s provocations.


    "Crescenta, you are a daring one! I did not know you and my mother used to be this close. I never actually saw you with my mother as well. So where did all this latent love come from?"


    Sakura asked as she barely suppressed her rage. She had never expected her emotions to try and get the better of her like this. But the wounds her mother had left on her were still fresh and pressing on them hurt Sakura.


    Not that Crescenta minded doing just that. Crescenta did not even care what or where she was speaking when she spoke.


    "Your mother was like a second mother to me and you only must blame yourself for it, Sakura. You were too busy playing with Yoko to pay attention to your poor mother. As a result, I got close with her."


    "I was more of a daughter to her than you ever were."


    Crescenta bragged and now everyone knew that this was going a little overboard. Crescenta had never been close to Elios but she was busy bullshitting as much as she could.


    "Oh no, it''s all so sad that I cannot hold back my tears. You will comfort me, won''t you, lady Suzuki? Please help me feel better."


    Crescenta begged with tearful eyes. Everyone looked stunned at her bold actions except Amane who ended up laughing out loud at the situation.


    "T-This is hilarious. Man, this is better than any show I could have asked for. Elios Tsurugi and being close to someone? This is a first. That cold-hearted woman could only think about her profit and how to better her life. She had no room in her heart for another."


    "As for you visiting Elios a lot. I know for a fact that you only talked with her a couple of times ever since she came to live back with us. You did not even get invited to any meetings or outings she planned."


    "But most importantly, her will does not even mention you or anything. So how can *you* be considered important to Elios?"


    Amane asked all these questions to Crescenta and made the female flustered. Crescenta was shocked still once the accusations started.


    She had not expected all these questions, nor had she expected Yoko to be the one to ask them all. In her mind, Yoko was a fool who was easy to take care of. So Crescenta had not even considered her a danger up until now.


    "I¡­that is¡­. this is not fair, for you to be speaking like this. You have no right to interfere in our talk Yoko. A-And as for me not being invited out by Aunt Elios, isn''t it obvious? It''s because my aunt cared for me and did not want me to get hurt."


    "This is how deep our bond goes."


    Crescenta bragged once more and stopped paying attention to others. The only one she cared to pay attention to was Charlie Suzuki now.


    "Lady Divine, you believe me, right? All I said was the truth and you can strike me if you think I am lying. I will never¡­ehhhh."


    The ground adjacent to Crescenta was struck with lightning and Charlie Suzuki held her hand out once more. Her hand was held up so that her palm could be seen clearly. And electricity cracked in the space.


    "Do you think I am an idiot who has no head to think? I can smell lies from a mile away so there is no way I am not aware of how much truth you spoke."


    "The only reason I allowed you to keep on going was because Yoko found you amusing all this time. But I am not in the mood to take any more of your bullshit."


    Any confidence Crescenta had up until now wavered and she suddenly looked scared. Breathing was getting harder for Crescenta as more and more pressure was put on her body.


    "I-I am sorry. Please forgive me. This will not happen again."


    Crescenta instantly apologized, realizing that she made a mistake. She should not have spoken all the bullshit about being filial and missing Lady Elios.


    Heck, if she knew about Charlie Suzuki''s ability beforehand, then Crescenta would not have said half of the things she did. But it was too late to say anything now. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know what you did wrong? I did not care if you lied to me or tried to deceive me like you did. I must admit that it was rather amusing to see you try and speak the bullshit you did. But you went after Yoko and that is not right."


    Crescenta felt her breath stop working and her brain only had one thought.


    ''It was Yoko! The one Charlie Suzuki liked was Yoko and I was wrong in my assumptions.''


    But what use was this realization when Crescenta''s impression had already been ruined? The way she was being held by the divine leader right now, her feet off the ground and her throat in her tight grip, Crescenta was sure she would die.


    "H-Help me."


    Crescenta reached out to anyone she could to save her life. But her libs did not have enough power.


    People gasped as they watched his display. They did not know what they should do to help Crescenta out. And most of them did not even want to help her out.


    It was Crescenta''s fault she was in this situation.


    In the end, the one who stepped forward was Sherina. She could not watch someone being killed in front of her since it went against her code of conduct.


    Her body was frozen in fear and shock but she still willed it to move forward and grab Charlie Suzuki''s extended arm.


    "Lady Suzuki, please let go of Crescenta. I know that she made a mistake but we cannot kill her for it. It would not be the right thing to do."


    Sherina tried to make the divine leader let go of Crescenta. But all it did was make the divine leader even angrier and her grip started to crush Crescenta''s throat.


    "You do realize that the one Crescenta insulted was not only me but your daughter as well, right? And you are still going to take her side? Is that what you are choosing?"


    Sherina took in a deep breath to calm herself down before her eyes flashed with determination.


    "Lady Suzuki, I know that the one who was insulted was my daughter, but I am still asking you to let Crescenta go. I will teach this child better and she will never cross paths with you again."


    Sherina hoped that this much was not enough. Even she was beginning to feel faith because of the power being displayed in front of her. She was not sure she could be able to keep her conscious for any longer.


    Just when it felt like everything was over and they would die, Yoko decided to interfere. She placed her hand on top of Charlie Suzuki''s hand and Charlie instantly let go and dropped her hand.


    "Charlie, I think we can let things pass this time. I would rather not spend my time planning more death ceremonies for the next few months. Also, I prefer to take my revenge personally and I need these people alive for that."


    Yoko''s voice sounded creepy and it made people flinch when they heard her speak. Even Sherina looked taken aback and she felt a sliver of fear run down her spine.


    "Fine, I will let these people for your sake this time, Yoko. But next time they piss me off, it would be the end for them all."


    With those final words of warning, Charlie turned around and pulled Yoko after her. Sakura followed them all out as well.


    In the corner, Akabe Tsurugi sighed as his wife''s death banquet was ruined. He knew that this was going to happen anyway so he was not surprised. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    But he was glad for one thing and that was how Sakura had been taken under Charlie Suzuki''s umbrella. The divine leader might not care for Sakura the same way she cared for Yoko, but it was still something.


    ...


    "You should not have stopped me from killing those two, Yoko. They will continue to annoy you in the future because of what happened right now."


    Charlie reminded Yoko of this and she had a pout on her face. She knew that Yoko was annoyed with her but she did not want that.


    On the other hand, Charlie''s concern made Amane giggle. She was glad to have someone care for her like this but it was not necessary.


    "Aww, you are so cute, Charlie. I know you are worried about me and I am thankful for that. But I don''t think this will be necessary for you to be worried about me. I can take care of myself and my feelings are far from fragile."


    "Besides, I want to take revenge against those who have wronged me with my own hands. There is no need for you to be worried about me."


    Amane assured the divine leader but she bit her lip in agitation. She was about to agree with Yoko when Sean quickly made his way toward the trio. His face had a troubled expression on his face.

 Chapter 314 314: Miracle born of blood [pt1]

    "Mother! Mother, we have a big problem. Do you remember the nest of blood butterflies we found and tried to destroy? It is blooming right now. We have no idea what happened and we cannot get close enough to figure it out as well." Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library EmpireSean looked pale and tired when he made it to Amane and the trio. His eyes showed genuine fear and even Amane agreed that it was an emergency.


    Blood butterflies were one of the deadliest creatures in the world and they were also the reason behind all the ''vampire'' rumors.


    As the name suggested, the blood butterfly was a beast that survived on the blood of other creatures and it was a completely black butterfly that looked like a swallowtail butterfly. It was impossible to spot one by appearance alone.


    The main reason they were dangerous was because of their resilience. They needed to be killed in the larva stage since any attempt made on the cocoon would only make them resistant to that kind of magic in the future.


    And once they hatched, the easiest way to kill them all was to starve them of blood.


    The butterflies would die if they did not receive blood for a few days. But any drop of blood would only make them stronger and more persistent.


    "We put up a barrier around the best, right? Then those butterflies should start to die down within a few days. Why do you look so panicked?"


    Charlie asked Sean and that was when Sean dropped the big bomb, he had been carrying all this time.


    "T-That''s the thing. Those butterflies are behaving rather aggressively. They are attacking the barrier and trying to break free. We cannot tell why this is happening so we want you to look."


    This was troublesome indeed. Amane knew that she needed to look at this situation as well. She might be the only one who could figure out what was happening.


    "I see. This is troublesome indeed. Yoko, I am sorry to ask this of you but¡­"


    "I will come with you. Blood butterflies are a menace but they can be tamed and domesticated if you know how to. I would like to add them to my arsenal if I can."


    These butterflies were huge in number and easy to hide. They would make a great tool for intimidation and getting her point across.


    Both Sakura and Charlie sighed at Amane''s intentions but they were not surprised.


    "Should I accompany you both as well? I am sure my flames would come in handy and¡­"


    "For now, you should remain here Sakura. No matter how distant you were from your mother, you were family after all. People would expect you to be here for her."


    Amane held Sakura back and Sakura did not protest this time. She wanted to stay back this time as well so things worked out.


    Besides, Sakura knew that she would be a huge liability if she went to the clearing and accidentally burned a cocoon. She would make them resilient to all kinds of fire which would be a disaster.


    "I understand. Then I will hold down the front here while you go and do what is necessary."


    Sakura agreed and Amane could not help but ruffle Sakura''s hair. It made Sakura flush pink but she did not say anything about it. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s a good girl. I will reward you once I am back home for your good work. So, wait for me, and do not do anything reckless."


    Amane''s grip on Sakura''s head tightened just a little bit before she patted Sakura and let her go. The flush that covered Sakura''s face turned her red and she was unable to look at Amane in the face.


    That was their cue to leave for the next location.


    ...


    "The isolated nest of blood butterflies was found in one of our forest grounds. Unfortunately, by the time we found the nest, half of the larva had already started forming cocoons and we had no choice but to wait things out."


    Sean explained the situation to Amane as he drove the car. It was a jerky journey since there was no road in the middle of the forest.


    As soon as they reached the dense parts of the forest, the car could no longer be used and they had to walk on foot from there on. They reached the end of the path and Amane noticed the mass of black flying the same path.


    Hundreds of black butterflies knocked against the barrier that held them in place. The person who maintained the barrier seemed to be having a tough time.


    "L-Lady Divine, you are finally here. I-I don''t think we can hold on to these butterflies for any longer. We do not know what set them off but we cannot control them any longer."


    The guard complained as he tried to hold back the butterflies. But they kept on knocking at the door to be allowed out.


    Amane''s sharp eyes look at look at the mass of black and noticed the red strain in the middle of the clearing. Someone had thrown a dead body in the middle of these butterflies and no one had noticed.


    "Hey, is this barrier one-sided?"


    Amane asked but she already knew the answer. The guard nodded with an almost hesitant look on his face.


    "Yeah, this is one-sided. We decided to cast a one-sided barrier because it is easier to maintain and can be used better with limited resources."


    The guard explained but Amane already knew all that. As soon as she had asked this question, Amane was sure that the others had realized why she had asked this question as well.


    Charlie had exceptionally sharp eyes and she noticed the spot of red in the middle of the barrier as well.


    "These butterflies got a taste of human blood. It would be impossible to calm them down now. We have no choice but to get rid of them. Should we try fire to burn them all? We can gather the butterflies in a conditional barrier and incinerate them."


    This was a good idea. A conditional barrier was one of the toughest things to cast but it was very helpful in this situation.


    As the name suggested, it is only a barrier from which only a selected few things would exit and enter. It was extremely useful in some cases but just as difficult to master because of the control issue.


    Ideally, Amane wanted to cast this barrier but she felt her powers acting unstable right now. Rabelais''s aura was creating havoc inside her and she did not want to deal with it right now.


    "Charlie, you cast the barrier and I will see if I can tame these butterflies or not. It should be possible if they are not too far gone."


    Amane ordered and Charlie looked a little worried. She knew that the way to tame these butterflies was not a normal one. She had seen her adoptive mother do such a thing once.


    It involved offering your blood to these creatures and then forcing your aura inside them that way. Who knew how much blood it would require from Yoko''s side to tame them all? Not to mention, these blood butterflies were bigger than the usual butterflies as well.


    "Are you sure you want to do that? You will hurt yourself unnecessarily and these butterflies might not even be worth saving. I say we should burn them all and kill them."


    Charlie offered this since she did not want to see Yoko get hurt. But Amane only shook her head in regret. She wanted these butterflies at all costs.


    "I am afraid that it would not work out as well as we hope if we burn them all, but that will remain as a last option for us. For now, let''s focus on acquiring these butterflies."


    Charlie sighed as she gave up. She knew that there was no point in arguing with Yoko. The younger was stubborn and would do what she wanted to.


    Amane signaled for Charlie to make the barrier. Charlie did too until the barrier became smaller and smaller. Soon, it had nothing but butterflies inside it. But it was still compared to a small room.


    "Your blood will not be enough to cover the whole room. I still suggest you give up on this stubbornness."


    Charlie warned Yoko but the younger had a way to ensure that she succeeded.


    "There is no need for you to be this worried about me Charlie. Just watch and learn what I do."


    Amane made a small cut on her palm and her blood welled up in her hand. Amane dropped it all on top of the small extension of the barrier in front of her and commanded her power to spread her blood thin.


    Rabelais''s power contradicted Amane''s but it was a calculated risk on Amane''s part. She was able to will herself as the victor in that situation and continue spreading her blood thinly around the barrier.


    The butterflies began to drink her bloom slowly and Amane flinched as more and more of her blood was forced into the formation. She was beginning to feel lightheaded and her body felt heavy.


    But before she could pull back, someone else began to cast their magic on Amane. She looked back, only to see a scared but determined woman helping her out.


    "I-I am a medic and I should be able to replenish your blood for some time. So please, continue with what you are doing."


    The medic looked scared but determined to carry out her work.

 Chapter 315 315: Miracles born of blood [pt2]

    It hurt. Being drained at a rapid speed to keep up with the blood flow hurt but Amane kept doing it because it was a necessary step in taming the blood butterflies.Had she known how many there would be, Amane would surely have packed a few blood replenishers. But the situation had unexpectedly spawned upon them so Amane had forgotten.


    And then I got lucky by getting a healer who knew the replenishing spell. But the drain still hurt and it put a burden on her body.


    Rabelais''s restricting magic did not help Amane as well. It was fighting with Amane to gain control and mess up the whole taming process. Progress in this field also seemed to be slower than Amane wanted it to be.


    Her legs shook with exhaustion and that was when the first butterfly started to respond to her call. Once the first one fell for Amane''s magic, the others would follow suit.


    "Charlie, catch me if I fall. Do not let me stop this spell."


    Amane ordered and Charlie''s expression widened in surprise. Charlie wanted to stop Amane but the reality of the situation and the burden she had to carry clashed with her desires. In the end, she was rooted in her place until Amane called out to her.


    Once she did move, Charlie closed her arms around Amane''s middle and pulled the younger body against her chest tightly.


    "Is there anything else I can do to help you out? You look exhausted and I am worried that you will collapse soon."


    Charlie admitted as she looked at Yoko''s pale face. For the first time, Charlie could see exhaustion on that young but beautiful face. Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I am sure that I will collapse once I am done with the first part of taming. You need to do two things after that you me. First, gather all the larvae the same way you gathered all the butterflies and bring them to my estate. I will provide them a place to cultivate."


    "Second, check on the dead body and find out how it got in here. People should have instinctively avoided this place. So how did this body get here? Was it an accident? Or someone deliberately tried to agitate these butterflies."


    Charlie did not reply but the way her arms tightened around Amane was proof enough that she understood and she would do as she was asked to do.


    After dealing with Charlie, Amane once again concentrated on the butterflies in front of her. They began to fall for her blood one by one and they began to change forms. Their black wings had a tint of red and they began to settle down.


    "L-Look at those butterflies! They are settling down. I-Is this it? Can we break the barrier now?"


    The exhausted barrier maker called out with a relief-filled voice. He was no longer in charge of the barrier but he wanted to go home. And he would only be able to go home once there were no more barriers to make.


    "Just a minute or two more. I want to make sure that these butterflies are thoroughly dead in my color."


    Amane whispered with whatever strength she had left and she slammed her fist on her other palm. Blood began to flow out faster and the medic flinched as she tried to keep up with the strain.


    The butterflies finally settled down and Amane felt the connection in her blood. The butterflies were hers to command now.


    "Charlie, you can let the barrier down now. These butterflies will not attack anymore."


    Charlie had a worried expression on her face but she did as she was asked to do. She slowly lowered the barrier but she was ready to raise it back up if these butterflies made any sudden move.


    "W-Wait! Isn''t this too early for us to be lowering the barrier? We are still not sure if these butterflies are tamed or not. We should take some time to consider and¡­.epppp keep them away from me."


    The person closest to the barrier suggested as he took a lot of steps back from the barrier in front of him. Fear flashed across his eyes as he watched the barrier and the butterflies interact.


    As soon as the barrier was down enough, the butterflies started to fly out of it. They all flew in the same direction and people covered their eyes and ears to not let the butterfly go into such places.


    But all the butterflies ignored the people around them and headed straight for Amane''s outstretched hand. The wound had healed and the blood had stopped flowing.


    "Yoko, these butterflies¡­"


    Charlie asked, only to be met with a shaken head and a tired smile.


    "These children are under my command and they would not hard anyone. I asked these kids to come to me so that I could take them back. Don''t worry, they won''t harm anyone and I will feed them blood substitutes."


    Amane promised as a few butterflies landed on her hand and then on her arm. The black of the butterfly''s wings became transparent and they blended perfectly with Amane''s skin. It was impossible to tell that there was anything on her palm.


    A few soon became dozens and then hundreds until all the butterflies were occupying a part of Amane except her face. Charlie was startled but fascinated at the same time while everyone else looked disturbed.


    "I will take these kids home now. Do you think you can help me out? I don''t think my legs are moving properly."


    Amane asked as she held her arms out. Charlie could have ignored Amane''s request or denied it and it would have been fair and valid.


    But Charlie only made a smitten expression and helped Yoko back to her feet. Her arms held Yoko close and she did not seem to want to let her go.


    "I have a better idea for you. I don''t think you should head back home in your tired body and you also need urgent rest. So how about you spend a night in the divine guild and then head home?"


    Charlie Suzuki failed to notice the alarm that spread across the rest of her party. No one wanted to be in the vicinity of the blood butterflies.


    And Amane noticed how everyone paled and avoided her eyes when Charlie suggested it. They wanted to avoid angering her but they also wanted to save their lives.


    "Hmm, it would be a good idea if only it did not terrify your staff so much. Charlie, do not forget that there are normal people around us who cannot protect themselves if things go wrong."


    "Taking this into account, it would be better for me to head back home. Most people there are trained for any of the beast habits." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane assured Charlie but the divine leader was not having it. She looked at the party behind her with a calm stare and asked them a very simple question.


    "Do you all have a problem if I bring Yoko back with me? Only answer in ''yes'' or ''no''."


    Charlie asked and everyone looked stumped. They had no idea what they should even say in such a situation.


    But one thing was clear. They could not say anything against Charlie Suzuki and ignite her temper.


    "O-Of course not, miss. We have no problem if you decide to bring Miss Tsurugi back with you. It would be my uttermost honor to seven the both of you."


    The barrier maker looked horrified but his mouth continued to sprout bullshit. He gave his companions a serious look and they got what he was trying to convey to them all.


    "M-My friend is right. Lady Yoko, you are also in a dire state and your body is exhausted. It would be advisable for you to be under medical supervision tonight."


    The medic said but in a terrified voice. It was clear that she was trying to remain calm but failing to do so.


    And Amane felt bad for these kids. They had done nothing wrong but they still had to be careful of Charlie''s mood.


    ''Well, it cannot be helped. If I go back now, then Charlie would be in a terrible mood and she would surely make passive-aggressive remarks against these kids. I do not want that.''


    Since Amane knew Charlie well, she decided to accept her fate and decide to stay back.


    "Just for tonight, I will accept your offer and stay with you. But you should stop expecting me to accept your advice in the future."


    Amane spoke softly and Charlie gave her the most charming smile possible.


    "I know that. But thank you for accepting me this time anyway it makes me happy and takes the burden off my shoulders to see that you are willing to be with me."


    Charlie held Amane tighter before helping her back to her feet. She carried the exhausted person back to the car and Sean seemed to be waiting for her in the car already.


    He looked shocked to see Amane''s collapsed form but he did not try to touch it. His mother''s possessive touch was enough of a warning for him to stay behind.


    "Sean, I need you to go and investigate what happened to the seal. How did a body slip into the barrier and who did such a thing? It did not feel like an accident to me."


    Charlie sat in front of Sean but her eyes were focused on the person on her lap. That was why she missed the way Sean sweated in front of her.

 Chapter 316 316: Burring the evidence

    "Mother, are you saying that this is not an accident that this happened? This is troubling indeed. If this is the case, then I must go and check on what happened as soon as possible. Please wait for me to come back."Sean spoke with confidence and he did not let anything show on his face. Since his mother was not paying attention to him, Sean quickly got out of the car and headed toward the clearing where he had known that the incident happened.


    At first, Sean was willing to kill anyone who had an inkling of what happened here. But he was met with exhausted faces who did not seem to know anything. Many of the people in front of him looked happy to see him.


    "M-Master Sean, you are finally here. Hurry, you need to check up on this place and see if you can find anything. We tried our best but we did not find out anything."


    The medic exclaimed as her body folded. She looked tired but happy to see Sean here.


    Sean felt a twig of guilt in his heart as he looked at all these exhausted faces in front of him. Many of these were a result of what he had done.


    But despite that, he was not sorry for killing a man and throwing the body in the middle of the blood butterflies. The experiment had been a success after all.


    "I am here to investigate this case. Where is the dead body? Can I look at it?"


    Sean asked as he walked toward the clearing. Everyone shared a small look before they giggled.


    "Of course, you can look. Here, we will lead you to the body. But we must warn you that it is not a pretty picture you will see."


    The lady in charge told Sean and he already knew that it would not be a pretty picture he would look at.


    The body was mutilated beyond belief. All the skin was still intact but the body of the person looked as if it had been drained of all their blood. The whole bone structure was not only prominent but also presented a disturbing image.


    Everyone except the medic and Sean looked away with an uncomfortable look on their face. They could not keep on looking at the dead body for any longer than this.


    "This is¡­not ideal. This body has been drained of all its blood and it is impossible to tell who this person was before his death."


    Sean exclaimed and no one questioned him. Even if it was possible to tell who this person was before his death, Sean would make it impossible to figure it out.


    "We should take him into the hospital for now and arrange for a funeral later. My mother asked me to oversee the transfer of these butterfly larvae back to the Tsurugi estate so don''t worry about anything and leave it all to me."


    Sean explained and everyone looked relieved to not have to deal with these menaces.


    A few people looked uncomfortable with this and tried to tell Sean, but they stopped as soon as they noticed the look in his eyes.


    Sean''s eyes told them to not speak if they valued their lives.


    ''I never knew that someone''s life could look like this as well. I-I want to look away but I am afraid that I would die if I did so.''


    Fear gripped the medic as she tried to look away from Sean. but her instincts said that she was in danger and she needed to keep on looking in front of her.


    In the end, the one who looked away first was Sean. He formed a barrier around the remaining people around him and tried to give them a calm smile.


    "Don''t look so put off. I promise that I will take my work seriously."


    That much no one doubted. So, they slowly began to head back home one by one until only Sean remained on the scene. As soon as he was alone, Sean took out a small container and separated a few larvae into it. He was going to take it back to study later.


    ......


    Amane woke up in intervals. Her sense of hearing came back first and then touch. Someone was caressing her face and her chest while also leaning into her. Soft lips pressed against her nose and her cheeks.


    But the person who was touching her seemed to not be crossing any boundaries which was a good thing. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    As soon as they leaned into her more into her, Amane decided to attack and she warped her arms around the person and pulled them down.


    A familiar weight rested on her chest and a hand pushed her away.


    "Y-Yoko, this is not fair! You must tell me if you are awake or else, I will end up making a fool of myself. Did you understand me?"


    Charlie asked as her body weight landed on top of Amane. It was a comfortable and familiar feeling that made Amane feel better. She closed her eyes and almost went to sleep.


    "Yoko, wake up. Are you ignoring me now? This girl¡­seriously!"


    Charlie complained but she was also happy to rest her weight on top of Yoko. this felt calm and relaxing for her to experience. She was starting to feel better as well and her strength was returning slowly.


    "How are you feeling? You gave me a big fright when you collapsed in front of me. I thought that my heart would just into my throat when I watched you collapse like that."


    Charlie complained as she sat beside Amane. Amane''s body was feeling much better and the heavy feeling she had been getting up until now was gone from her chest as well.


    She was finally able to take a deep breath to calm herself down. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am doing much better now. Thank you for asking me this question Charlie. But you do not have to ask me more than once to get the same answer¡­what about you? How are you feeling?"


    Amane asked and Charlie Suzuki had a shocked expression on her face. She tried to say something but the words were stuck in her throat. She did not know what she wanted to say but then she ended up laughing out loud.


    "Of course, I am feeling amazing. Why would you expect me to feel anything else otherwise? Anyway, this is not about me but about you. I am glad to see that you are doing better now."


    Charlie spoke and her hand softly touched Amane. Charlie was being subtle this time and trying not to scare Amane away. It was such a weird occurrence that it caused Amane to break out into giggles.


    "Hey, this is not fair. What do you have to laugh about like this? I did not tell you a joke so stop laughing. Yoko, why are you like this?"


    Charlie asked but Yoko just pulled on her back and pulled Charlie on top of her. Their faces were close and Charlie looked enchanted by Amane''s lips.


    "Well, you knew that I was like this when you started liking me, right? In that case, you should like my behavior as well. So why are you complaining?"


    Amane asked and Charlie was left speechless. She opened and closed her mouth a few times to refute, only to realize that she had nothing to refute here.


    She liked this kind of behavior Yoko had and she also liked Yoko''s insufferable smug expression she had right now.


    "You insufferable little¡­ugh, fine. I will stop complaining and think it all through carefully. Are you happy now?"


    Charlie asked and Amane reached out toward her and placed a kiss on Charlie''s lips. It took Charlie aback and she looked away in shock. It was such a tender kiss that she could not help but be taken aback.


    If she remembered, no one had kissed her this gently ever in her life.


    "What''s wrong? Was the sweet moment too much for the high and mighty leader of the divine guild? I can make out get used to it if that is what you want."


    Amane offered this, noticing how shy and hesitant Charlie had gotten with a single kiss. Charlie looked away as if nothing had happened but the blush on her face was rather prominent.


    "I¡­this is¡­. this is nothing you need to worry about. I am alright and my face is just red for the sake of being red. Hey, do not look at me like that."


    Charlie tried to cover her face but that did not help her out at all. The embarrassment of the earlier kiss had left her reeling.


    At first, Charlie decided not to do anything. She did not want to further embarrass herself by acting all weird. But then she thought differently and decided to take a risk. She grabbed Yoko''s face and turned it toward her.


    "Y-You are the one who decided to start this, Yoko. So, whatever happens from here is on you. And can you do anything about these butterflies as well? They are obstructing me from touching you directly."


    Charlie asked with an annoyed look on her face. Amane sighed dramatically but she decided to oblige Charlie this time.


    "Of course, dear. I will do anything you ask me to do. Can you give me an empty room for now? I will keep my butterflies in there so that they do not cause us any problems later. Otherwise, I am afraid that some unexpected fool would agitate them and become their victim."

 Chapter 317 317: Just a little bit of help [pt1] R-18

    Charlie looked at Amane with a stunned expression on her face before she broke down giggling. The romantic air in the room dissipates but what it led to was satisfaction."Hmm, come with me. I will show you a room where you can store these butterflies."


    Charlie promised and for a second, all the butterflies across Amane''s body flashed black in displeasure. They did not seem to want to get separated from their host, but one order from Amane was enough to make them all run into the room.


    Once all the butterflies were in, Amane put a barrier around them so that no one would be able to disturb these butterflies.


    It was as much for the people''s sake as it was for the butterflies and Charlie watched this with a fond look on her face.


    "You know, I think I understand how those butterflies feel. They care about you since you are their owner and they feel anxious to be separated from you. They are the same as me in this regard."


    Charlie admitted as she circled Amane''s waist with her arms. She pulled the younger into her arms and rested her face on top of Amane''s head.


    "Shame on you Charlie. You are comparing yourself to a butterfly and you are even feeling jealous of one. What would others think if they saw you like this?"


    Amane asked and used her hand to push Charlie''s face away. But instead of looking annoyed, Charlie had a mischievous look on her face. Before Amane knew it, she felt a tongue playing with her fingers and lapping at her digits.


    Charlie not only licked between her fingers, but she also nibbled on them and sucked them to get Amane''s attention. And once she had her attention, Charlie gave the most innocent smile she could.


    "If it means that I get to have your attention, I am willing to be anything and anyone."


    Charlie promised and Amane sighed before pulling Charlie into a kiss. It was chaste and sweet, with not a lot of pressure present behind their moments.


    Amane turned around in Charlie''s arms and pushed her body against the wall behind her. Charlie looked a little stunned by that attack, having not expected to be cornered like this.


    But she did not get a chance to make a formal complaint because Amane had her tongue down Charlie''s throat before she could speak. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    They kissed out in the open hall and the sound of something falling and shattering reached their ear. Charlie broke the kiss, but instead of looking at the source of that noise, she focused her attention on the person in front of her.


    A wet tongue caressed Amane''s ear and teeth nibbled at it but Amane turned toward the servant to see what happened.


    "I¡­I am sorry. I did not mean to peak¡­I will ask others to stay away from this place."


    The servant who had just seen the divine lady and Yoko Tsurugi make out was red-faced and looked ready to faint. He was unable to look the two in the eye since it felt like he had sinned.


    ''I am not worth speaking to or even lifting my head. I can feel how disappointed Lady Suzuki is in me. I am going to die because I was at the wrong place at the wrong time.''


    "You can head out now. I am not so cruel as to kill someone because they watched me kiss my love. Now, if you had seen Yoko in a compromised situation¡­then it would be a different case."


    "So, unless you want to continue watching us make out, you should head out."


    The servant gulped at the threat he heard. Lady Suzuki was nothing but tolerant right now, but the servant could hear how much she was holding herself to not hurt him.


    ''Epp, I should take my leave right now.''


    The servant ran away with his tail tucked out. Amane was amused to notice just how much Charlie had enjoyed being looked at while kissing Amane.


    "Charlie, is this a kink of yours to make others see you claiming me? You got so hard and wet once you noticed that you were being watched. Look at your lower half, it''s all soaked."


    Charlie bit her lower lip as she was caught. She knew that she would not be able to hide her condition from Yoko.


    "It did turn me on to be looked at while I fuck. But I will not share your pleasure-filled looks with anyone else if I can help it. I am already at my limits sharing you with others."


    The admission had a long time coming so Amane did not feel weirded out by it. She had an idea she wanted to try out with Charlie.


    "I see. So, you want something like this. You should have told me about your desire a long time ago and I would have fulfilled it. Here, let me show you something."


    Amane took out the shadow paper and created a few shadow servants. She had further improved these papers so the servants looked like real people. She also took out a barrier stone to put around the place.


    That way, they would not be interrupted by normal people while they were fucking.


    "Yoko, this¡­no don''t tell me. I have a feeling that it would be better if I did not hear the reason why you have these things. I will just keep quiet and accept your sincerity."


    Charlie slipped her arms all around Amane once more. She was more turned on than ever to have the shadow servants look at her with their empty gazes.


    Hands slipped under Amane''s shirt and headed toward her breasts. Charlie cupped them both in her hands and squeezed them. It caused Amane''s shirt to bulge out and everyone could notice what was happening.


    "I am laying a claim on you in front of so many people, Yoko. They all might desire you, but only I can have you."


    Charlie whispered into Amane''s ear with a possessive voice. The way she was looking at these shadow servants was filled with possessiveness but also wonder.


    "C-Calm down. These servants are not¡­ essential. They do not¡­desire me¡­"


    Amane tried to get Charlie to calm down, but it was of no use. Charlie continued to play with Amane''s breasts in the open hallway and noticed how the servants were looking at her in rabid fascination.


    Since she felt so strong and entitled, Charlie pulled Amane''s shirt off, leaving her only in her bra in front of so many eyes.


    Teeth met Amane''s neck and she felt a wet tongue licking across the expansion of her neck. Charlie was just shy of biting her.


    "What are you holding yourself back for? Hurry up and lay your claim if you are going to do it. I do not like it when you hold back¡­hiss."


    Amane complained and Charlie decided to give her what she was asking for. Teeth sank deep into Amane''s neck and she felt the blood well up from her wound.


    A shy tongue licked across the mark that was made with a satisfied look on their face. Charlie kissed her mark before letting Amane go.


    There was no power left in Amane''s legs to support her weight. She collapsed as soon as she was let go and Charlie quickly caught her body with a surprised expression on her face.


    The way her vulnerability made Charlie hunger was obvious. If not for the face and the eyes, then the heat pressing against Amane''s legs was certainly proof that Charlie liked her current position a lot.


    Hands explored the depths of Amane''s thighs while Charlie made the most innocent expression ever.


    "Yoko, are you alright? You collapsed suddenly. You, hurry up and come here. Can''t you see that your master is hurt?"


    One of the shadow servants who was being pointed at looked startled and quickly headed over toward Amane and Charlie. She kneeled and bowed to the two.


    "Charlie, these servants cannot speak¡­" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But they can still touch, right? This servant here can examine you and tell me where you are hurt. Now hurry up child. Explore that body in front of you and see where your mistress is hurt."


    Charlie pushed the child forward a little and Amane had an annoyed look on her face.


    "Charlie, this was not why I gave you these¡­"


    The words stopped halfway inside Amane''s mouth as she felt a tongue licking shily across her abdomen. The shadow servant had taken¡­creative liberties when it had been tasked with looking after Amane.


    "Yoko, this child is so smart. I gave her one command and she understood what she needed to do. What about you? How are you enjoying this?"


    Charlie asked as she held Yoko''s face in her hand. The display of power she had over the other made her body and her mind tingle.


    They both knew that it was an illusion that Charlie had control over anything. Even now, Yoko could break her binds and there would be nothing Charlie could do to stop her.


    But Yoko did nothing like that. Instead, she moaned as she was touched and looked at Charlie with an expecting expression.


    The maid reached Amane''s pants and she did not even hesitate to take them off with her underwear. Her pussy was exposed and throbbing.


    But the maid did not touch her down there this time. Instead, she turned toward Charlie and twisted Yoko''s body to rest in her lap with her chest meeting Yoko''s back.


    Then, she forced Yoko''s legs open for the other to see.

 Chapter 318 318: Just a little bit of help [pt2] R-18

    "Aww, look Yoko. What a sweet one this child is. She knows how to present your body to me. What should I do? I should not find this sexy. And yet I cannot help myself. Don''t you think that this is not fair?"Charlie asked as she looked at Amane''s exposed body. The only thing Amane had on was her bra. And even that was soon discarded away by the shadow servant.


    Now Amane was truly exposed in front of her eyes and the illusion of power made Charlie''s mouth water. She wanted to taste Amane and take in that exquisite taste in her mouth once more. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t just look at me. Hurry up and do something if you are going to do it."


    Amane complained as she held herself open for Charlie''s gaze. She watched in anticipation as Charlie approached her and pressed her lips against Amane''s.


    It was a hard and fast clash, but no one had the patience to play around this time. Charlie was especially pent up and decided to rub her tongue across Amane''s lips and into her mouth.


    As they battled, Charlie''s hand clutched at Yoko''s breasts and squeezed them gently. Then they slipped toward her pussy and a finger entered her body. The felt as if Charlie was trying her best to hold out and stretch Yoko out.


    "You can go faster. I can take anything you dish at me so there is no need to hold yourself back."


    Amane assured Charlie and she watched how the dark desire swirled inside Charlie''s eyes. She wanted to fuck Yoko but was being considerate of the other right now.


    Not that Yoko wanted this to happen right now. She was feeling pent up so Amane gained control over the shadow servant for just a second and positioned her body to rub against Charlie''s wetness.


    Charlie was pent up as well. So as soon as she felt the touch, she growled and clutched Amane''s things tightly.


    Then, she forced them open and instantly got in between them. She looked at Yoko, feeling annoyed for being teased before she plunged in with a hard and fast thrust.


    Charlie''s cock forced Yoko open with the very first thrust. It was hard and fast, opening Yoko''s womb to her.


    The egg collided with Charlie''s cock and it ignited her desire to breed.


    ''If Yoko can get pregnant with an egg, then she can get pregnant with my kid as well. I will have her heavy in no time and then take her in as my official wife. No one will be able to complain if I did that.''


    In hindsight, this was a terrible idea. Yoko was too reckless and daring (not to mention young) to become a mother.


    And unlike a half-beast kid who was independent one month after birth, a child of hers and Yoko''s would be dependent on her.


    But knowing this did not stop Charlie from desiring Yoko''s body. Her cock kept leaking at the idea of being able to impregnate Yoko with her child and it continued to force itself deeper and deeper into Yoko''s womb.


    It did not help that the suction inside Yoko''s womb was amazing. It caused Charlie to thrust into her instinctively more than a few times and Charlie bit her lip.


    Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "C-Charlie, slow down. You are pounding¡­me to¡­hard¡­"


    Yoko complained but Charlie knew that she was enjoying being fucked into like this as well. So that''s why, Charlie lifted Yoko''s legs and forced herself to go deeper into that body.


    "You complain¡­to much¡­Yoko¡­. you are enjoying¡­this just as ¡­much as¡­I am¡­."


    Charlie reminded Yoko while thrusting deep into her body. Every thrust of hers touched the egg inside Yoko and Charlie felt frustrated and turned on at the same time.


    ''Why is it not my kid? I want to make Yoko swell up with my kid as well. Once this egg is born, I will do just that. I will officially ask for Yoko''s hand in marriage and make her my wife.''


    It would not even matter if others complained or were against their union. This was a matter between Charlie and Yoko and she would not hear otherwise.


    "W- What are you thinking about? Hurry up and come¡­"


    Yoko explained as her breasts were cupped up and her nipples teased by the shadow servant. Charlie had not even realized she had been staring at them all this time and had an unconscious desire to touch them.


    Once more, jealousy and arousal mixed inside Charlie''s mind, but it was driven away by the pleasure she felt. The pussy around her cock tightened and Charlie her end approaching.


    Yoko came around her first, her pussy tightening and her eyes going huge. The tightness around her body was what made Charlie release as well.


    She had not recovered at all when Charlie felt the pussy around her cock throb before taking her deep within her body. Yoko was commanding the shadow servant to fuck her on Charlie''s cock.


    "Y-Yoko, what are you doing?"


    Charlie asked as she tried to control her breath. But Yoko looked unconcerned and she moaned as she fucked herself against Charlie''s body.


    "W-Well, you stopped moving and I wanted to be fucked more. It feels so good to be fucked in the pussy. You should experience it as well."


    Just as Yoko said that Charlie felt a wet tongue lick across her pussy. Another shadow servant had moved behind Charlie and began to eat her out.


    The sensation of that wet and slimy tongue going in and out of her pussy caused Charlie to buckle her hips more into Yoko''s body.


    Somehow, Yoko was able to go in even deeper once she was being eaten out. Her body shook with pleasure and her eyes looked glazed over.


    "This feels good, right? I can feel you shaking inside me, Charlie. One of these days, we need to get a real cock inside your body. I bet it would feel far better for you than this."


    Amane admitted but it was not like Charlie could understand her words. More and more hands joined the first one on her body and Charlie felt herself being touched all over by those hands.


    "Give into the feeling, Charlie. You know that you like it and you want to come again. Don''t hold yourself back."


    If it was not the tongue licking her pussy, then it was Yoko''s voice and the tightening of her pussy that got Charlie to come again.


    Her cock busted and came all the way deep inside Yoko''s body. It filled her to the brim and some even leaked out from the corners from where they were joined.


    Charlie was ashamed to say that she collapsed as soon as she came. The stress of the past few days left her body and Charlie felt so much more liberated than before.


    "Charlie, I know that you are happy that you got to come and all, but you are kind of squishing me here. Do you think you can get off?"


    Yoko complained but Charlie heard no heat come out of her mouth. Her cock was still inside Yoko and Charlie did not want to move. Lying on top of Yoko was so relaxing that Charlie did not want to get up.


    "But Yoko, I don''t I can move at all. I got fucked so hard by your pussy that my legs are giving up. Alas, I can only lie down here on top of you and lament my pain. What did I do wrong?"


    Amane knew that Charlie was being ridiculous right now, but there was a limit of bullshit tolerance Amane could tolerate.


    So, she snapped her fingers and the shadow servants helped pick Charlie''s body from on top of her. It made Charlie pout but even she knew that there was nothing to be done here.


    "Fine, I am getting up now. There is no need for you to force me up like this. Yoko, you do not understand my love for you. How disappointing this is for me."


    Charlie made a regretful face but Amane noticed how cheeky her real self was. She did not seem to be concerned that Yoko would find her annoying.


    "Yes, I am fine. I admit that I do not under you. Now, would you off me and let me get ready in peace? I still need to take a shower and get ready."


    Amane complained as she pushed herself back. Having shadow servants right now was very helpful.


    "I will have these kids clean this hallway up. I don''t think we need to traumatize more people by making them see the evidence of what we did. Their poor virgin hearts would break if they knew that their dear divine general is not a virgin."


    Amane giggled when she spoke. Charlie looked amused as well before she closed her arms around Yoko.


    "Well, it is their fault for believing I will remain a virgin my whole life. I lost my virginity as soon as I came of age to try and gain a family. But my body was unable to carry any young ones so I also gave up soon."


    "Not that I had any desire to start a family with someone I did not like. So, I waited and waited for someone to show up with whom I could share everything."


    "Perhaps one day, I will have a family I want and I will live happily. What about you? Do you want the same as me, Yoko?"


    Charlie asked and she was not being subtle about her desires.


    "Hmm, I will have to think about it more. I am still very young and this time was an emergency after all."

 Chapter 319 319: Do us this favor [pt1]

    Charlie had an unexpected look on her face when Yoko gave her a mixed answer. But she also realized that Yoko had no intention of being bound right now."I see. In that case, I will wait for you to grow up a little more before I ask you this again. I am not selfish enough to force anything weird on you. Now, shall we sleep?"


    Charlie asked and closed her arms around Amane''s middle. They both fell asleep in no time.


    ......


    Sean came back home late. He had taken a detour that involved not only handing his taken sample over to The HIVE but also shaking off the various people tailing after him.


    He was exhausted by the time he reached his private home. And he collapsed on the sofa as soon as he reached home.


    Or, that was what he planned to do. But all the sleep escaped his eyes as soon as he opened the door to his apartment and found three unexpected people inside.


    No, well, seeing how Helios liked to come and spend some time with him at unexpected times, his presence was not so shocking to Sean.


    But the other two people were enough to give him a small heart attack. Sean had to use all the patience he had collected to date to calm himself down and not make a fool of himself.


    "Sean, you are finally back? Well, since you were not here, I decided to wait for you back home. And I also decided to entertain your guests. I have to say that they are a delight to know."


    Helios sounded happy and carefree. It was clear to Sean that he had no idea who Sean''s ''guests'' were in this case. And Sean was glad that Helios was so observant or careless.


    ''Thank God Helios is not interested in gossip or politics. The thought of these two being criminals should not even occur to him.''


    At times, Helios''s obliviousness was both a blessing and a curse to him. And this time, Sean was glad that Helios had not noticed anything. Especially with the way, Chen was looking at Helios.


    Even the barest of doubts would have been enough to get Helios killed off.


    "I see. So, you kept my guest''s company for me, Helios? Thank you so much for it. I was worried that they might feel a little awkward if they saw that I was not there with them and they had to wait."


    Sean looked at Helios''s beaming and proud expression with a tired sigh. He knew that he was exposing a lot of his emotions and they could be used later against him. But Sean could not stop himself from expressing them at all.


    When it came to Helios, Sean was a little too weak.


    *cough*


    Before the mood could turn toward a tender one, the youngest-looking one coughed. He had a cloak on his face so no one could see his face or know his real age. But the coughing sound was heavy which could make Helios suspicious


    Sean panicked at the notion and gave his guests a glance that asked them not to do anything foolish. Then, he turned toward Helios and asked him for a favour.


    "Helios, why don''t you go in the kitchen and get us some refreshments? Meanwhile, I will talk what my guests and see what they want."


    Sean proposed and Helios looked a little suspicious but he did follow Sean''s advice.


    As soon as he was out of the picture. Sean snapped his fingers and a barrier appeared around him and his guests. Then he looked at his guests with an annoyed expression on his face.


    "What are you both doing here? As far as I know, I was only supposed to deliver a few samples of the experiment and nothing more. What brought you both here?"


    Sean asked with an angry frown on his face, but neither Professor Cardin nor Chen looked surprised at his sudden outburst. They had been expecting Sean to get angry at them anyway.


    "Hey, calm down now. Those samples are the reason we are here. What you brought us were either dead samples or tamed ones. We want wild samples so that we can study to psychology of the bonding process. So, I need new samples."


    The dwarf finally spoke. He was passionate about his research and it showed in his voice.


    But Sean was not in a generous enough mood to follow along with him.


    "I told you before that those samples were the best, I could hand over to you. You also have the larvae so use them. Why did you have to come all the way here?"


    Sean asked and the dwarf looked angry once more.


    "Hey, if I had to take the hard way of hatching those eggs myself, then I would not have asked you to collect these samples for me anyway. The reason I gave you this task is to make my life easier."


    Sean felt annoyed but he bit his lips in agitation. Getting angry would not get him anywhere in life. He needed to calm down and think things through rationally.


    "Fine, let''s just say that I messed up this time and let it all go. I doubt that it is the reason for you coming here to meet me."


    Sean knew the people in front of him well. They would not come here to meet him for no reason.


    Chen, especially, was not someone who would take risks like these.


    "You are right. We are here with a purpose and we also need your help. Do you remember the experiment with Rabelais I was talking to you about before? Someone decided to foil our plans and take away all of Rabelais''s power." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Since Rabelais''s tomb was filled with latent magic, we did not realize this fact until this was too late."


    Chen explained and Sean felt his heart skip a beat. He knew who the person behind this theft was. But Sean was not sure if he wanted to tell Chen this or not.


    But in the end, he did not even need to tell Chen anything since Chen knew this already.


    "What do you want me to do? I hope that you know about my position and what I can and cannot do. I won''t be able to help you at all."


    Sean confessed and he knew he had to set things straight right now. Going against Yoko or his mother was not a good idea.


    "Hmm, I never said anything about you helping me out. Don''t worry, I will not put you in such an awkward position. I just want you to pass on a message from me to some people I know."


    Sean was more alert than ever now. He carefully took the paper that was handed to him, almost handling it as if it were a bomb and then he looked up at the person in front of him.


    "This message is to be given to the Tsurugi couple who just returned. They''re just some well-wishes from an old friend so don''t worry about it. Once you do me this favour, I will not ask you for another soon."


    Sean bit his lip as he considered the request.


    Chen''s words made it obvious that he had something to do with the Tsurugi couple''s return. But he was unwilling to come out and say anything solid.


    It also reminded Sean of rumours he had heard going around about a certain experiment topic.


    ''These people! Don''t tell me that they went ahead and licensed that experience! It''s beyond dangerous to try and bring back dead people. The very laws of the universe could be¡­''


    "Sean, I have told you this before, right? Do you have a habit of overthinking and causing yourself unnecessary anguish? You should turn your brain off before someone else does it for you."


    The air turned heavy and Sean had a feeling he was in danger. His body was also reacting in an unexplainable manner to pressure around him.


    Somehow, Chen was just looking at him but the air around Sean felt tense and overwhelming. He was finding it more and more difficult to breathe.


    "Oh my! Why happen here? Why does it feel kind of heavy in here? Just wait, I will turn on the A.C. and air out the room."


    Helios made it back to the room and frowned when he noticed how tense the air was. He quickly walked toward the door and opened it to let the air out.


    His actions did not only surprise Sean but also the two people in front of him. And Professor Cardin''s eyes had an interested look in them.


    Just like that, Helios had been chosen as a test subject of the highest value by Professor Cardin.


    ''I will not allow this to happen. There is no way I can allow anything to happen to Helios.''


    "Ah, thank you, Helios. But I am afraid that my guests are just leaving now. You two, thank you for visiting and I promise to deliver your message to the one you want me to. But I also think it''s time for you to head back home."


    Sean quickly ushered the other two out of his door, but not before Chen slipped another note into his hand. It contained a place and time written on it, but Sean knew that this was not for him.


    He would deliver both messages to the Tsurugi couple at the same time.


    ''It should not be that hard to find an excuse to visit that house since mother goes there all the time.''

 Chapter 320 320: Do us this favor [pt2]

    "Sean, that was rude. You rushed your guests out like that should have made them angry at you. What if it sours your relationship with them later?"Helios asked as he picked up a nut from the guest tray and popped it into his mouth. He did not sound upset but he did sound curious about Sean''s choice.


    "My guests understand my temperament so I am sure that they won''t be angry. Anyway, they are the ones who want something from me and not the other way around, so why should I care about their mood?"


    Sean explained it all to Helios but he vowed to take care of his problem at his end somehow. He refused to pull Helios into his mess.


    "Fine, I will believe you if you say that this is the case. You should still sleep now since your mother may want you to investigate the current case more tomorrow. You know, the one with the butterflies."


    Sean nodded and lay down. It was not until he was in the sweet clutches of sleep that he realized something.


    He never told Helios about the butterfly case. Nor had anyone else involved Helios in this case. And Sean doubted that their mother had opened her mouth.


    Then, did Helios gather his information regarding this case? Since when did he know about it? Helios had not shown any indication of knowing about this case all this time.


    "Ugh, I am thinking about this too much. I am sure that Helios has his reasons for knowing about this case and he would tell me when it is time. I need to trust him, just as he trusts me."


    Sean''s sleep was not calm since his brain flashed some disturbing thoughts back at him all the time. But hot tea helped him calm down enough to lie down and go to sleep. When he woke up the next morning, the sun was shining brightly in the sky.


    ......


    Amane headed back home bright and early. No one except some servants was awake at this god-awful hour and the sun was still rising.


    No matter how much Amane tried to oversleep, her body was too conditioned to wake up once it had optimal hours of sleep and then it was time to head home.


    The door that had blood butterflies behind it was quickly opened and Amane allowed the butterflies to camouflage themselves against her skin. Then, it was time to head out.


    Since it was so quiet during the morning, Amane could even hear the soft footsteps of someone running toward her from the other corridor. She quickly stopped so that she could not crash into the running person.


    Helios ran past her with a lonely expression on his face. The ever-cheerful look on Helio''s face looked dark and gloomy now. Amane did think about stopping him and asking him what happened.


    But in the end, she decided that it would be better for her to turn a blind eye toward him. Sometimes, it was better to suffer alone in silence than to have someone confront you about it. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The morning air was fresh so Amane decided to take a long walk toward the Tsurugi estate. It was about 2 hours walk from the divine guild. Amane covered that distance in half the allotted time and then whistled.


    The griffin came running and nuzzled her hand. Amane gave it a few pets before she got on it and reached back home. The griffin led her straight to its barn and Amane only got off in there.


    "Hey, you are finally back. Would you stop running around¡­I see that you had a reason to run away this time."


    Eclipse sounded tired and he looked tired as well. From the dark circles under his eyes, it was clear that he had not slept in a few days.


    "Are you alright? I know I asked you to learn and take care of these beasts, but I never asked you to sacrifice your health for them."


    Amane scolded Eclipse but he did not sound sorry or worried. He patted the name on his neck and looked at Amane with a content expression on his face.


    "Well, I want to rest as well but my body kind of moves on its own when it comes to these kids. I feel¡­happy to be needed by them."


    Those words made Amane pause and consider what she had just heard. She could not help but feel troubled for Eclipse now.


    She had heard about people who had dedicated their whole lives to their art to gain peace of mind. It was a way for them to overcome their loneliness and make themselves feel better. In this regard, Eclipse was no different.


    ''I did not even realize how lonely this kid had gotten. And I doubted that the kid knew what was going on with himself as well.''


    "Eclipse, you need to cut back on your work and rest more. You cannot keep stretching yourself so thin all the time. At this rate, you might collapse."


    Amane warned but Eclipse took offense to that statement. His anger rose and he ended up lashing out at Amane.


    "I don''t want to cut back on my hours here. This work makes me feel like I am worth something and I am also the only one who can do this. Without this, my worth would be¡­"


    Eclipse''s anger agitated the blood butterflies and they flapped their wings against Amane''s body. Her skin took a blackish tone due to the butterflies and she quickly circulated her soothing energy around her to calm these things down.


    As soon as her skin flashed that black color, Eclipse looked shocked and calmed down. There was a fascinated look in his eyes as well.


    "Eclipse, calm down. There is no need for you to overwork yourself even if you have this ability. Taking things easy would help you develop your ability faster. So, calm down and think things over."


    Amane warned and Eclipse finally considered her words.


    "Fine. I guess I did overreact a little bit back there. Maybe I am a little more sensitive than I need to be right now. But honestly, the current atmosphere of our home is stressful for me as well."


    Eclipse complained and Amane did not even have to ask him what he meant when the door to the beast house was slammed open and a familiar face entered the barn.


    "My dear son. I am here to spend some quality father-son time with you. Are you ready to spend some time with me as well?"


    As soon as Amane had heard that loud noise, she knew who the culprit was. She did not even have to turn around and see his face.


    From the tired look on Eclipse''s face, it was clear that this was not his first run-in with this person. Albus had been annoying him for some time now.


    "Does this happen often? You seem used to Albus coming in here."


    Amane asked with a surprised voice. She had not expected Albus to be this annoying toward someone who was not family. He behaved formally toward the staff and outsiders from what Amane had observed.


    ''What is this man cooking? But maybe he will be good for Eclipse? This kid does need a father figure in his life after all.''


    Amane had mixed thoughts about Albus approaching Sean. So, she decided to wait around for the man to enter the storage house.


    However, as soon as Albus entered the barn, there was something weird about him that Amane could smell. It only lasted for a second, but everyone inside the building had tensed up.


    The beasts looked especially agitated and Sean seemed to be on a high alert, even if he did not know why that was.


    But just as quickly that smell had come, it disappeared as well and everything went back to normal.


    "My dear pseudo-son. How does it feel to be spending some time with me? Oh my! The heavens listened to me and gave me what I wished for! My lovely daughter is here as well. I am so happy right now. Aren''t you happy to be spending some time with me as well?" Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Albus questioned as his arms hugged Amane tight. She quickly decided that this was not for her and broke free from that hug.


    But on the other hand, it seemed difficult for Eclipse to do the same. The younger was being mindful of Albus''s weak spots to not hurt him.


    ''Ah, I can see that the real problem here is not the excessive workload, but something entirely different. It makes me feel bad for Eclipse.''


    "Let go of me. I told you that I am not your son and I want nothing to do with you. Stop trying to force your ideas on me and let me go."


    Eclipse finally broke free of Albus''s arms and looked at the other with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Albus had a look of wonder on his face as he looked at his empty arms.


    "Why are you running away from me? Don''t you want to feel fatherly love since you did not get any during your life? I am offering this to you."


    Albus asked as he held his arms open. But Eclipse recoiled at the cheesy words he heard.


    "I do not want fatherly love. Can you please leave me alone?"


    Albus sighed but his arms fell. He looked disappointed and that weird smell spread across the air once more.


    The more Amane noticed this man who called himself her ''father'' the more she was sure that something weird was going on there.

 Chapter 321 321: The letter of importance [pt1]

    Unfortunately, the weird smell went away as soon as Albus noticed how everyone else was behaving and he instantly took a step back this was the first time he had backed down and Amane''s suspicions grew."I told you before to not come here. Not only does your aura make the beasts feel awkward, but they will also attack you. I told this to you for your own sake."


    Eclipse sighed as he looked at Albus. He might dislike the man, but he did not want him dead.


    Albus pretended to cry when Eclipse cared for him. Fake tears hit his eyes and his lower lip quavered in understanding.


    "Y-You are such a good person, Eclipse. I do want to adopt you. Come here."


    Once more, Albus made a jump toward Eclipse but he hid behind Amane''s body. She was the toughest and meanest person he knew.


    And if not, then she was the person who would be able to save Eclipse from becoming this man''s victim.


    As expected, Amane snapped her finger and chains appeared between Albus and Amane''s locations. They stopped Albus and now he looked curious. He had not seen such a power before.


    "Wow, what are there Yoko? Can I touch them?"


    Albus asked as he reached toward a chain. Usually, these would not harm a human until Amane wished them to. So as soon as Albus touched these chains and flinched in pain, Amane should have realized that something was wrong.


    But somehow, she did not realize it and instead chalked this coincidence up to her irritation at Albus.


    "Ouch, what was that shocking feeling? Yoko, these chains are weird and unnecessary. Why don''t you put these chains down and come play with me?"


    Albus asked with a hurt expression. He held his slightly burned hand near his body but he should get it treated before it was too late.


    "I don''t want to come out right now. You should head back for now and I will follow you as soon as I can. Who knows? I might also be in a mood to play with you afterward."


    Amane offered and she noticed the greed and want in Albus''s eyes. He wanted Amane to come out and bond with him.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want, then I guess I cannot complain to you about what is happening. I will take my leave now. If you want to meet me, then ask a servant to fetch me. I will always be ready to accompany you."


    Amane looked at her ''father'' as he left the beast-keeping area. The griffin that had been about to reach out and bite him stopped when he was faced with Amane''s disapproving look.


    Eclipse also sighed in relief and his body sagged as soon as Albus Tsurugi exited the beast space.


    "That was nerve-wracking. I know that your father means well, but something about his presence puts my instincts on high alert. And I know that this is not a normal feeling. I am sorry for behaving like this."


    Albus apologized but Amane shook her head. There was no need for Albus to apologize when he was just following his body''s orders.


    "Don''t worry. You are not the only one who feels weird around Albus. Even my senses and the beast''s senses don''t like Albus. He must be hiding a secret behind his resurrection. I refused to believe that he is 100% human."


    There were too many coincidences that did not make sense if Albus was human. But most importantly, he had given a rotten smell that smelled familiar to Amane. But she could not recall where she had smelt it before.


    ''Or maybe my brain is hallucinating it with another smell from a long time ago. A lot of chemicals have begun to smell similar now.''


    "By the way Yoko, I heard that you have held a family dinner tonight. I hope you won''t be too put off by me not attending it. I don''t think I will be able to stomach the food if I eat with everyone."


    Eclipse admitted and Amane felt sorry for the child. She wanted to do something for him but then her attention snapped to what he had said.


    "A family dinner? I don''t remember saying or hearing anything about it. As far as I remember, no one talked to me about such a thing."


    Amane admitted as she tried to recall if she had said such a thing or not. But nothing came up for her regarding this.


    "That''s weird. The servants who came to inform me of the family dinner specifically said that the *family head* had decided on this. Naturally, I thought that they meant you. Does this mean that they were not referring to you?"


    Eclipse asked with a surprised expression.


    It was universally agreed upon that Yoko was the Tsurugi family head no matter what happened. She had too much power and charm to not be the family head.


    But Yoko only took a second to think things over before a laugh bubbled out of her chest.


    "Oh, this is funny. Eclipse, the servant who came here did not belong to me, right? Did they have a ribbon on their shoulder?"


    Eclipse put pressure on his brain to remember any detail he could. He vaguely remembered having seen a ribbon but he did not know for certain.


    "If the servant had a ribbon, then they likely belonged to the elders of our family. It seems that the elders decided to accept Sakura as the family head and never got the memo that I am back."


    Yoko''s voice sounded calm, but it hid the storm that was brewing beneath the surface. Eclipse gulped as soon as he noticed the tense atmosphere in front of him. He did not want to think about what would happen to the elders now.


    And frankly, Eclipse did not care about this at all. He was happy being in his place and he knew that keeping up with Yoko was far more important than keeping up with any of the others.


    "Don''t worry Eclipse. You can keep out of the family dinner if you want to. I will solve the situation for you and make an excuse for you. After all, you are my charge as well as my responsibility."


    Amane admitted and Eclipse sighed. He could tell that Yoko was in one of her moods again. But since she had granted her permission for Eclipse to not come, he was more than happy to comply with her.


    He remained in his seat and watched Amane head out. Once she was out. Eclipse took in a deep breath and then looked at the shelter.


    Moony and other beasts had come out to greet Amane but she was already gone. Eclipse was about to console the moon dragon who had arrived late when the door was slammed open once more.


    "Moony, you come with me. I want your presence to be beside me tonight. I am sure that it will be fun to have you there."


    The moon dragon looked delighted to be called by Amane and landed on her shoulder. Eclipse was left watching as the pair exited the room once more.


    ......


    "Albus, how long are you going to sulk for? You are even making our guest uncomfortable."


    Sherina elbowed her husband to snap him out of the daze he had fallen into. She hated it when this happened since Albus ignored her during this time.


    As expected, Albus ignored her and continued to look down at the glass of water in his hand. And that annoyed Sherina enough to snatch the glass out of his hand and force him to turn his head toward her.


    "Huh, oh Sherina? What is happening? Do you need something from me? Moreover, you need to hear this. I only wanted to reconcile with Yoko and assure Eclipse that I liked him. Why did things turn out like this?"


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Albus asked as he finally snapped out of his daze. For the first time since Sherina had known Albus, he looked exhausted. His eyes quivered and he seemed out of sorts. He was also distracted enough to ignore Sherina.


    That was not what worried her. But she was worried about him potentially ignoring their guests.


    "Albus, you are being rude to our guest. You need to pull yourself together for now."


    Sherina assured Albus and he somehow managed to pull himself together and looked at their guest with a happy expression.


    "I am so sorry that you had to see that weird display from me. I was just going through something personal back then, but now I am ready to face you once more. Tell me what you are here for?"


    Sean looked at the pair in front of him with interest. This was his first formal meeting with them and he could already tell that they had character.


    And, they felt nothing like Yoko did. Compared to Yoko, these people were small cubs who were just learning to walk.


    "I was asked by someone to pass on this letter to you. I don''t know who the person was but I don''t think he wanted to harm you. So, I decided to do this favor to the stranger."


    Sean passed the sealed letter to the couple in front of him. They hesitated before taking the letter but then they opened it.


    And a curse passed Albus''s mouth as soon as he read the letter. As much as he tried to straighten out his expression, Sean could tell that something was wrong and the pair was in trouble.


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 322 322: The letter of importance [pt2]

    ''I hope you are ready to pay for your tribute. I brought you back to life so that you can help me out. But if you are going to delay it any longer, then you are of no use to me.Enjoy the limited time you are left with because I will not be extending it until you hand it all over to me.''


    The note was simple but it was still enough to send shivers down the pair''s spine. Their benefactor was not a normal person and he would come to collect his debt if it was not paid on time.


    ''What should we do? What should we do now? We do not have any of the rare materials we were asked to gather by our benefactor.''


    Sherina panicked since she had been thinking about this the whole night. Somehow, it felt as if her nervousness had manifested this outcome. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Sean looked at the pair in front of him with interest. The range of expressions that the pair was showing him went beyond what he had seen before. One second, they looked glad, the very next second, their faces were pale.


    It was difficult to tell what was going on with them but Sean knew that it would be for the best to not get involved.


    He started to get up and walk away when Sherina panicked and decided to reach out for him instead.


    "Hey, where are you going? Are you going to be like this? Are you not curious about what has us in such a panic?"


    Sherina asked but Sean saw through her clumsy attempt at using him. So, he turned toward Sherina and told her the truth with a completely blank face.


    "No, I am not interested in knowing what you both are going through. Being interested means that I will have to spend my time wondering about you. And my time is rather precious to me."


    Sean replied and his words made the pair''s jaw drop. They had not realized that there were people in the world who could resist the urge of their curiosity and live a normal life.


    "You must help us out. I am so sorry to ask you for help, but you are the only one we can ask for. We both just got another chance to live and we do not want to lose it. So please, help us out."


    Finally, Albus dropped his dignity and asked for help from the man in front of him. He expected some kind of urgent response or something, but Albus did not give them one. Instead, he looked kind of annoyed with their presence.


    "Whatever problem you all have, solve it among yourselves. Do not drag me into your crazy shenanigans and don''t you dare interfere in my life. I have my problems and you have your own."


    "Oh, and if you do need to form someone, head toward Yoko. She is the only one who can help you out."


    With that said, Sean left the room. He was not even phased by the couple and their clumsy attempts to seduce him into working for them.


    He could guess what Chen''s letter had said and why the couple had panicked. But they had to remember that their being in this situation was their fault and no one else''s.


    "Now wait a second there, lapdog of the divine lady. May I know what you were doing in this wing? As far as I know, there is no need for you to be here. Didn''t you already deliver the blood butterflies?"


    Sean cursed his luck as he was called from behind by Sakura Tsurugi. This sharp lady could ruin all his plans.


    ''Calm down. You have not been caught by anyone yet. I can make it out of here without causing any suspicion.''


    "My lady. I was trying to run away from someone. As soon as I entered this house, I felt someone looking at me with interest so I decided to make a run for it. Before I knew it, I was in this part of the house."


    Sean saw Sakura''s eyes soften just a bit. His excuse might sound ridiculous to most people, but anyone who had been cultivated in a wealthy household knew the paranoia of being looked at.


    ''I knew that Sakura Tsurugi would not be immune to my excuse. Even if I have nothing to back my claim, she cannot get rid of me easily now.''


    Sean was satisfied with his excuse and he knew that Sakura was beginning to come around as well.


    And then came someone who gave Sean the perfect excuse to solidify his claim. It was Crescenta and she was someone he had heard about from his mother before.


    "Umm, you are Lord Sean, right? Can I talk to you for a moment? I wanted to pass on a message to the divine lady. I would be so thankful if you would listen to me."


    Crescenta seemed determined to make Sean hear her out. She was so insistent that she leaned into Sean''s body and rested her hands on his chest. This was getting annoying now.


    And Sakura could see it being uncomfortable as well so she decided to help Sean out.


    "Crescenta, you need to let the man go. Can''t you see that you are making him uncomfortable with your presence by leaning into him like that?"


    Sakura warned Crescenta but the older one seemed uninterested in hearing or understanding what she was saying.


    ''Tsk, this annoying Sakura. She comes and ruins all the plots. But this is not a worry this time. A young man like this one would surely fall to my charms.''


    Crescenta looked up at the face in front of her with unhidden desire. She had known too many people until now who had fallen for her simply when she looked at them.


    And she knew that her behavior was rude and pointless, but that did not matter to her. She was going to make this man fall for her charms and then use him to get to his mother.


    "You will help me contact the divine lady, won''t you? I promise I will make it worthwhile for you."


    Crescenta promised and fluttered her eyes up at Sean. She was confident that he would listen to her and help her out.


    Not only did Sean look disgusted, but he also pushed Crescenta away from himself rather abruptly.


    "I am sorry, Lady Crescenta but I am afraid that you are making me uncomfortable. It is not becoming of a decent lady to be throwing themselves at others like this."


    Sean warned and Crescenta felt her blood boil. She was left speechless after Sean said all these things to her.


    ''Am I being reprimanded right now? Me? What the heck is wrong with these people? How dare they behave with me like this?''


    Crescenta was annoyed, but more than that, she was disappointed with what was happening. She wanted to speak up but her mouth felt jammed.


    "Crescenta, let Sean go right now. Also, don''t you need to prepare for dinner tonight? You said that you were excited to join us all tonight."


    Sakura''s voice sounded like a stab in Crescenta''s ears. But she had humiliated herself enough for one day. She pulled back from Sean almost as if she had been burned and then looked at him with one last wanting expression¡­


    ¡­which Sean did not return. He looked a little disgusted with how easy and loose Crescenta had behaved like this to him.


    "You and your blasted dinner! I don''t want to have dinner with you all at all. I will eat out tonight."


    Crescenta''s behavior was not suited to her temperament, but she made a big deal out of it anyway. Both Sean and Sakura watched her flee from their premises.


    "I am so sorry for Crescenta''s behavior. I was aware that she planned to be foolish, but I was not aware of how foolish she would end up being. Once again, I am sorry about this. I hope you will not take this personally."


    Sakura apologized without sounding sorry at all. Sean knew that Sakura did not like him, but she was not going to be impolite to him as well.


    "Ah, don''t worry so much about it all. Crescenta is a troubled person, but it is rather normal behavior for most humans to display. I was not offended by her choice."


    Sean assured Sakura and quickly walked out.


    In the meantime, Crescenta had already left the Tsurugi mansion and she decided to roam around the town. She did not want to go back home and entered a bar.


    She drank a lot but when she was asked to pay up, she realized something very important.


    ''Oh shit, I forgot my purse back at home. Now where is my phone? I can''t forget my phone.''


    Crescenta looked around for her phone, but her dress had no pockets. She had no idea what she was doing since she was drunk right now.


    "Miss, are you looking for this? Also, I can tell that you are troubled by something. Do you need me to help you out?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soft voice pulled Crescenta''s attention and she looked up into a pair of soft eyes. The girl sat opposite Crescenta and paid her bill. Crescenta was not into girls but this one looked cute.


    "So, may I know what you are doing out here? I, at least, deserve to know the name of the person I saved. My name is Kiana and it is nice to meet you."

 Chapter 323 323: Mine is the best [pt1]

    Maybe it was because of the booze inside Crescenta''s body or maybe she was just attracted to girls and never noticed it until now. But she wanted to make friends with this person."My name is Crescenta Tsurugi. Ah, don''t worry. I am part of the extended family so I will not have a conflict for inheritance or anything. I can live a rather normal life if my partner wants me to."


    Crescenta explained and Kiana fell silent suddenly. Crescenta did not even notice this happening and she continued her small talk.


    "You know, this is my first time coming out to drink like this. Generally, I am not allowed to drink due to my low tolerance level. But today was special. *hic* You see, we have a family dinner and Sakura decided she wanted to be cocky."


    "Since Yoko is a pain in the ass, Sakura is a pain in the ass, and my grandfather is also a pain in my ass, I decided to get away and have some fun outside. And that''s how I met you. Hey, are you alright?"


    Crescenta had noticed that her drinking partner had gone quiet at her words. Kiana seemed stunned which made Crescenta giggle.


    "I told you before that you do not need to worry about me being from the Tsurugi family. I like you so I want to spend some time with you. How about you? Do you like me as well?"


    Crescenta asked, now finally being nervous. But Kiana seemed lost in her thoughts up until the point she was touched on the arm by Crescenta. Only then did she look up with a pained expression on her face.


    "I¡­sure. I think we can be friends."


    Crescenta was happy but she knew in her mind that something was wrong. Her new friend (and crush) was acting a little weird right now. The way she looked away and ignored Crescenta''s eyes was suspicious.


    But Crescenta''s drunk brain was not able to make up what was wrong here.


    "Hmm, you¡­are hiding something from me, right? I can feel it in my heart. *hic* What is it that you want to tell me?"


    Crescenta asked outright. She was not one to hold back her desires or questions. That caused Crescenta to open her mouth to answer before closing it with a snap.


    "Never mind, if you don''t want to tell me then you do not have to. You have a right to remain silent as well."


    Even though Crescenta said that the pout on her face said that she was disappointed to not be told what Kiana was thinking. But as guilty as Kiana felt, she knew better than to tell Crescenta about her connection to Yoko and what she did.


    In the end, Kiana left the bar earlier than she intended. She was worried about Crescenta so they exchanged numbers and she helped the younger girl get into the cab and back home.


    Little did she know that this small encounter would start a chain of events she wanted to avoid.


    .........


    The whole family (minus Crescenta) sat at the dining table and looked toward the head seat. Most of them wanted to see Sakura sitting in it since she was the current acting family head.


    But Sakura sat beside the seat in the first subordinate seat instead.


    Many people were about to call her out and request for Sakura to take the head seat when Yoko came out as well. She took one look around the dining table and Sakura gestured for her to sit in the head seat.


    ''Come on Yoko. You are not that shameless to sit in the head''s seat outright, right? You must have some dignity inside you.''


    That was what most of the people thought. But all their prayers were left unheard when Yoko sat down in the head''s seat without any questions asked.


    Everyone could see the cocky expression on Yoko''s face and they all clenched their fists in reply. But there was nothing they could do about her.


    It was not until Albus and Sherina came out and took their seats that the question about the seating arrangement was brought up.


    "Whoa! My Yoko is sitting in the head seat? But wasn''t Sakura the current acting family head? So, does that mean that the authority has been passed on back to Yoko? What is going on here?"


    This was what everyone wanted to know as well. They looked toward the head of the table where Yoko sat but the one to answer them all was Sakura.


    "Well, I am the current *acting* head of the family, but I am not the actual head. The only reason I was given the post of acting family head was because Yoko could not make it at that time. But now that she is back, it is only right that we give it back to her."


    "Oh, and one more thing. As far as we all know, the power of the family head was divided into two people. So how do you expect the two of us to share the head table seat? This arrangement is so much better."


    Sakura''s sharp tone left no room for either negotiation or back-biting. Everyone had to sit down and consider what she said to them.


    Almost everyone was annoyed by Sakura and they wanted her to reconsider. But they could not open their mouth to tell her this.


    "This is idiotic. The family head is the family head and I don''t see what the problem is. Why would you need to share your power with others? This is all too confusing."


    Albus confessed and one of the daring elders decided to remark it. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Albus, we all know that the reason you decided to not be the family head was because you had a slow brain. Your wife is the real talented one in your relationship."


    The married pair blushed at the elder''s words and Sherina even gritted her teeth as she was made fun of.


    Her annoyed look made the elders back down since they did not want to incur her fury in their lives.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "If you all are done fighting around like children, then I would like you all to come and sit down. Dinner will get cold if we wait around any longer."


    Yoko''s voice commanded presence and her soft words echoed in the hallway. Even those who did not like her straightened out their backs when she spoke.


    Her parents also sat down near her and the dinner began. It was quite up until Elder Dao opened his mouth and requested something from Sakura.


    "Dear Sakura, I know that my granddaughter Crescenta gets along well with you. So can you do her and me a favor?"


    Elder Dao asked Sakura and everyone finally stopped eating. They all knew that what Elder Dao was doing was important. It was finally time to see if Sakura would fold in front of them or not.


    "Elder Dao, you should be careful when you ask others for a favor. Maybe a more polite tone and a humble expression would be a good start."


    ''As expected, Yoko had to interfere in my conversation with Sakura. Why is this girl so annoying? She should stay out of this conversation since she is no longer the family leader.''


    Elder Dao was angry at Yoko. But he was hesitant to express himself openly. Sakura was looking at him with an annoyed expression on her face.


    Anything he said to Yoko would be considered by Sakura as an act of violence and she would be unwilling to help him out. So as much as he hated it, Elder Dao had to play nice with Yoko.


    "Yoko dear, I am not trying to be stiff or lifeless. My face is like this in real life. I hope you understand my circumstances and decide to go a little easy on me."


    Elder Dao requested with as much patience as he could and Yoko finally let him go. That finally gave Elder Dao enough confidence where he could turn toward Sakura and make his request.


    "Sakura, my granddaughter, Crescenta is a little young and naive, but she is a good girl. I am sure that she would make a wonderful assistant to you if you give her a chance."


    Elder Dao knew that his granddaughter had a superiority complex, but it was rather valid for her to have it as well. Crescenta was a beautiful girl with a beautiful brain. She would flourish if she got a chance to shine.


    Being Sakura''s secretary would give her the best shot at becoming an elder once the current generation retired.


    Elder Dao did not want his post to go to an unknown person after he died. He wanted it to go to his family.


    To do that, not only would he have to be in their family leader''s good books, but his successor would have to be in their good books as well.


    Once Elder Dao had asked for this, the others decided to stop holding back as well. They had finally gotten Sakura to take the seat they wanted her to. So, they decided to take advantage of the situation.


    "Sakura, I am here as well to make the same request. I have a grandson who is useful as well."


    "No, my daughter would be better. She is older and has much more experience when compared to everyone else. She would be the best choice to make."


    "No, my granddaughter would be the best choice to make. She is studying law and related things."

 Chapter 324 324: Mine is the best [pt2]

    Once the Pandora box had been opened, there was no stopping it. These people continued to question and one-up the other by recalling their chosen one''s good qualities.It was all to make Sakura choose one of their referrals as an aid in the future.


    But little did they know that Sakura had no intention of doing anything to help any of these people out. And she had a perfect excuse to get out of her situation.


    "I am so sorry everyone. But I am afraid that I cannot be the one to make these decisions. You see, even if I am the *acting* family head and have half the power-making decision, the final decision still lies with Yoko."


    "So, if you want to talk to her about something related to hiring or something, you can talk to her."


    Sakura deflected the situation very skillfully. The people who had been counting on her cunning behavior thus far suddenly looked pained and horrified. They could not help but wonder what was happening.


    Why would they ask ''Yoko'' this when the first reason they had opened their mouth was because their hopes were on Sakura?


    "Sakura, don''t be joking around with us like this. We are asking you because we know you will listen to us and think about what we said."


    One elder said and the others added their agreement instantly.


    "He is right. If we wanted to ask Yoko something, then we would have asked it when she was the family head. We are asking you because we trust you and are closer to you. So, you won''t let us down, right?"


    Sakura felt a small headache coming and she rubbed her brows in shock. She could not help but feel awkward now that she had been put into this position.


    ''I¡­are these people fucking serious? How can they say all this to me when Yoko is right there? Do they not fear Yoko or something?"


    Sakura could not help but think these things to herself. She was still a little shocked to hear such blunt opinions from the people around her.


    She looked toward Yoko to see what her cousin thought of this, but Yoko was busy eating her dinner. It seemed almost as if she had not heard anything that was being said.


    ''Yoko now is not the time to be acting up like this. Aren''t you the one in danger here? You are being belittled by these people. So please, say something."


    Sakura begged inside her mind and Yoko looked at her. It was almost as if Yoko had heard what Sakura had whispered in her mind and decided to respond.


    But all of Sakura''s hopes were dashed as soon as Yoko opened her mouth.


    "What is wrong, Sakura? These people are asking for your help with something. Don''t you think you should answer then?"


    Yoko asked with an almost innocent expression and Sakura clenched her fist hard. She finally knew that she was alone right now. She had to take care of these elders on her own.


    ''Fine, I will show you how resourceful I am Yoko. you will be left in awe of my power and my authority once I am done here.''


    With her confidence intact, Sakura took in a deep breath and turned toward the elders sitting in front of her. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You all have proposed your suggestions and I have heard them as well. But before we can further process, I would like to make an announcement. This is the real reason I asked you all to be here."


    Everyone paid attention to what Sakura had to say. They were eager to know what she was cooking in that brain of hers and how they could use it.


    "I know that you are all eager to know how you can benefit from me, but it would not be that easy for you. Especially more since I have decided to give Yoko her authority as the family head back."


    "I''ve had my fun with the dynamics and looking after everyone, but I do not think I am suited to this post. On the other hand, Yoko is much better at handling things like these."


    Sakura declared it in front of everyone and she watched as everyone looked at her in shock. The only one who was not shocked was Yoko herself.


    Instead, she had a calm expression on her face and her eyes had a mischievous look that said that she was about to do something dramatic.


    "Come on Sakura. There is no need for you to be this dramatic or scared. If you are having some trouble with your post, then I am sure we can work through it. There is no need for you to resign like this."


    Yoko reminded Sakura but the younger just shook her head. She was not doing this because she had a problem with her post or the work.


    She was doing this because she did not want to be taken advantage of by people. Everyone approaches her nowadays because they have a motive.


    Sakura had dreamed of being the family head in her life. But that was before she knew how hectic and troublesome it was to be the head. Now she wanted nothing more to do with it.


    "Y-You must rethink your decision. Sakura, you cannot leave your post this easily."


    "That is right. And even if you are going to leave your post, then give it to someone who wants it. Not to Yoko who already abandoned it once. That will not be a wise decision."


    "I know, if you do not want to head this post any longer, then you can hand it over to me temporarily. I will take care of everything on my end."


    One by one, people suggested for Sakura to leave it all to them. Sakura watched them right but she could not help but sigh.


    These people did not get it. Sakura was not giving up on the post, but giving it back to Yoko. Yoko was the rightful owner of this post and she was also the only one who could handle it.


    As the noise in the hall rose, so did Sakura''s headache. She was about to call all the people out and ask them to calm down when a sharp ring broke everyone''s concentration. They looked toward Yoko, who had smacked a knife on her glass to produce that noise.


    "You all are being rather spirited today and it is nice to see. But you all are forgetting something very important."


    "Sakura is the *temporary* house head. The real power of the family head lies with me so Sakura cannot even transfer it to anyone else even if she wants to. If you want to take this power and authority, you need to talk to me." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yoko cleared the air out and everyone looked at her with a stunned expression. They had not expected Yoko to say such words out loud.


    ''Oh fuck! We forget that she even existed.''


    Once Yoko had said that everyone calmed down and looked embarrassed. The only one who had not joined in this fiasco was Elder Corina. She had remained calm until now and that had not gone unnoticed by Amane.


    "You all are idiots. Even if you want to head the family business, you cannot. You do not have the right talent to head it. The family head must be Yoko for the family to flourish and once she retires in old age, she can choose her successor. There is no need for you all to fight."


    Elder Corina''s words were political and everyone flushed when they heard her speak.


    ''This corny and lucky woman. Just because you managed to pull ahead in this race a little bit does not mean that we have lost the race.''


    That was what the other elders thought. But they knew that they could not show their real emotions on their faces.


    Sakura coughed once the situation turned sour and awkward. She looked at the people in front of her with a straight expression after that.


    "All of you¡­I gathered you all here to announce this change of leadership once more. To celebrate, we will be holding a small party with only family and friends invited. I hope to see you all there tomorrow."


    The elders were suddenly alert. They had a feeling that this party was going to be their last chance to persuade Sakura to take her decision back.


    And they all had plans on how to get Sakura to do that. The most common one was to have someone seduce her and then ask Sakura to do their bidding. This had failed last time due to the panic caused by the fire accident.


    But this time, things would be different. They would not only succeed in making Sakura fall for their chosen ones. But they would also drive a wall between Sakura and Yoko.


    ''This is right. Women are emotional beings who cannot help but act on their emotions. We will use this against these arrogant women and have them play in the palm of their hands.''


    The elders were sure of their plans. Even after failing so many times, they did not even think of stopping.


    Not that their cunning eyes went unnoticed by Yoko. She was well aware that these people were planning something against her and Sakura. But she was not worried because these people could not plan to save their lives.


    ''It must be their lucky stars that caused these elders to survive until now. But I think it is time I also abolish that elder system from our family.''

 Chapter 325 325: I refuse this proposal

    At that dinner, everyone had their priorities to settle. Amane at her food quietly and looked at the elders in front of her.Most of them had pale faces and their faces showed that they knew about her disappointment with them.


    But there were just as many scheming faces in the crowd as there were hopeless ones. And neither she nor Sakura had missed this happening. They even exchanged glances to point out the troublesome people in the mix.


    *cough*


    "Sakura, I know that you are enthusiastic to hold up your role and hand your duties over officially, but don''t you think you are making decisions in a hasty? You should take a little more time to think things through."


    Everyone looked at Elder Fushi with gratitude. They all wanted a little more time to prepare for the upcoming battle.


    Not only would they have to go against Yoko and Sakura, but they also had to face the world. Many of them had made big claims about being able to control Sakura before. That was how they had gotten the support of other families.


    What would happen to them and their reputation once the other families realized that Sakura was not going to be the Tsurugi family head anymore? They would be ruined.


    ''We cannot allow this to happen. We need to do damage control before this happens.''


    That was what happened that night. Most of the elders agreed over this and they spread the word that Sakura was testing everyone''s loyalty by pretending to hand her position back.


    It only took a few hours before everyone knew this, including Sakura. And she felt irritated as soon as she heard this.


    "You all want time? Fine, we will give you one more day to prepare. But that is the latest I can delay this ball for you."


    Sakura agreed but she did not look happy about her decision. Not that the elders cared about what she felt or did not feel.


    They just wanted time on their hands and they got that with Sakura''s agreement.


    .........


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "This is ridiculous. Who would believe these people when they say that I am doing this to test someone''s loyalty? As if I have the time to be doing such a thing."


    Sakura frowned as she looked up from her reports. She had begged Yoko for help, but the elder had sighed and said that Sakura should do her work.


    And since Sakura did not want to fight with Yoko, she had done her work.


    Sakura had come a long way since she first started working on the family head''s work. Her speed was back up to an acceptable speed and her eyes also scanned the documents faster. Her work-load was also divined equally so she had time for herself again,


    "There is no point in trying to understand what these people are thinking and planning, Sakura. It would be more profitable for you to focus on your work. Here, you missed quite a few mistakes this time."


    Amane pointed out as she looked at the contract. This made Sakura sigh and look back at Amane with a tired expression.


    "You are missing the point here, Yoko. All the elders are scheming something once more. Are you letting them do what they want?"


    Sakura asked with an angry expression. She quickly corrected the mistakes she had made, but she ended up masking out things she did not mean to.


    Now she had to wrist the whole letter once more.


    "I know what you are thinking of Sakura. But I believe that we made the right decision this time by letting these elders take their time. It is more fun to crack their plans open this way. Won''t you agree?"


    Sakura sighed but she agreed with Yoko. fighting Yoko here would be a waste of time for her anyway.


    Once Amane saw that Sakura was on the same page as her, she decided to head back to her room. But as soon as she opened the office door, she came face-to-face with her parents.


    Sherina Tsurugi had a determined expression on her face while Albus had a guilty one. Amane could instantly tell that these two had something important to tell her.


    "What is it that you want to say? You better not waste my time with unnecessary bullshit."


    Amane asked as she closed the door gently and followed her parents into an empty conference room.


    If someone looked at them from outside, they would have wondered what kind of deal was taking place. The tension was so thick inside that one could cut it with a knife if they wanted to.


    "Look, Yoko, we have a very important thing to tell you-"


    "Albus, stop beating around the bush. If you would not say it, then allow me to say it. Yoko, we found a marriage partner for you. You will get married within this month. And no, you will not get a choice in this matter."


    Sherina made it obvious that this was not a choice but a matter of fact. Albus had a pained expression but he agreed with his wife.


    They both waited for Yoko to say something out in shock and ask them questions. But none of that happened. Instead, Yoko looked as if she did not care a single bit about what was happening.


    "Is that all you wanted to say to me? How disappointing. My marriage is not something you should be concerned about. And even if you are, just know that it is something I will handle myself. There is no need for you to meddle in it like this."


    Yoko quickly cut her parents off before they could tell her more. Her mother''s expression became even more pissed off.


    "Yoko, we just told you that it is not negotiable. You will marry the man we chose for you. Or you would leave this family and be abandoned by us. So, what would you choose?"


    Sherina Tsurugi left no room for Amane to decline. Her voice was hard and her eyes were looking at Amane with surety. She would follow through with what she had said.


    "I see. If that''s the case, then I do not have any other choice in this matter."


    Sherina and Albus had a relieved expression on their faces. They knew that things would come down to this in the end.


    No matter how independent Yoko tried to act, she was still a teenager and wanted her mother''s and father''s approval.


    The family''s approval and their safety might also be a factor in her decision. So, it was a given that Yoko would agree with them.


    "Good, in that case-"


    "You can write up a refusal to the person you found for me. I will be leaving this family in two days. I hope you have a fun time."


    In the end, Yoko had the last words while leaving. Both adults kept on looking at her back this whole time until she disappeared from their vision.


    It was only after she was gone that Sherina realized what just happened. Sherina could not help but hit the wall once she realized that she had been made a fool of.


    "Yoko! Just how was this girl raised? She is not filial to us at all. Albus, what are we going to do now?"


    Sherina asked as she looked at Yoko''s retreating. She had been counting on her daughter to carry her forward. But this no longer seemed to be possible.


    What was more? The party two days after was when Chen, the one they intended their daughter to marry, was going to meet her.


    This had been entirely Sherina''s idea to get them out of debt. So, she would also have to be the one to take responsibility here.


    "Don''t worry, my dear wife. I am sure that we will be able to get Yoko to agree with us. And if not, then we always have our secret weapon at hand."


    Sherina tensed as soon as she heard her husband''s proposal. Her eyes were wide in shock and she stuttered.


    "Y-You cannot be serious. Albus, you know how dangerous that powder is for humans and you want to feed it to our daughter? What if she becomes brain-dead? Or worse, a fool after taking it? We cannot guarantee our success."


    Sherina complained but Albus had already made up his mind.


    "My wife, I will do anything for your safety. Even my daughter does not matter to me if you are alive and well."


    Albus promised and the atmosphere turned mushy. Amane, who had been listening in on the conversation from the next corridor gagged and quickly walked away. She decided to put a tracker there instead of physically being there.


    After all, there was no need for her to listen in on a couple''s gossip. It was also clear what this lovely-dovely mood would lead to. And that¡­Amane had no intention of listening to it.


    ''Well, time to head back.''


    She had just reached her home when Amane received a disturbing message. It was from Sean and it only said a few words. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Your security guy, Danta has been kidnapped. We received a complaint from his mom just a few minutes ago. I thought I should inform you about this before you got to know this news from somewhere else.]


    Now this was surprising. Amane had no idea who would even try to kidnap Dante of all people and for what reason.


    As far as people knew, he was an ordinary young man with no talent and no friends. So why go after him?

 Chapter 326 326: A good husband [pt1] R-18

    "How long are you going to pout for, Sakura? Marriage proposals are not something I will ever get. I am the heiress of the Tsurugi family after all."Amane tried to make Sakura feel better but the younger still looked angry at her and her parents. There was no point in talking with Sakura right now.


    "I know Yoko. I know that it is not your fault and your marriage is also a topic I cannot help with. But I still feel jealous, alright? I just got you all to myself and now a stranger will steal you away from me? This is not fair."


    Sakura complained and whined as she turned toward Yoko. her eyes were filled with unshed tears of worry. The thoughts going through Sakura''s mind were destructive and she did not want them to spill over.


    Ever since Yoko has blurted out the words ''I am being married off,'' Sakura''s brain has stopped working. She was busy thinking of ways to break off an engagement.


    "What if we brought a fake husband for you out of the blue? One that has knocked you up already and wants to take things slow? Any respectful man would back off after that, right?"


    Sakura asked with her mind planning a thousand miles per second. She had various scenarios going through her head right now and Yoko could not help but laugh at that.


    ''Oh, this is so funny. I know that not telling Sakura the whole thing would provide me with entertainment. But I never thought that she might act like this.''


    Amane was enjoying herself after watching Sakura''s actions. But this jealousy needed to be put away now. Especially since there was no need or reason for Sakura to get jealous.


    ''But maybe I can enjoy these flames of jealousy a little more. People fucked me the best when they were jealous in the past.''


    It was like playing with fire and she was asking to be burned, but Amane did not care about these things. Her body and her mind wanted Sakura to fuck her silly.


    "Hmm, Sakura, but what if the person we are pretending to be my husband ends up falling in love with me? What will happen to you then?"


    Sakura paused and her mind worked a thousand miles per hour. She had not even considered this as a possibility.


    But now that Yoko had brought this up, this seemed like a very possible occurrence.


    "Shit, I did not even think about it. I will have to find a person who is not attracted to our gender. But no! That is no guarantee that they will not fall for you as well. Shit, this is tough."


    Sakura shook her head at how hard she had to think about these things. Amane was having fun as well, but then it was time for her to calm down and deliver the killing blow.


    "How about you act as my husband, Sakura? You already fulfil the martial duties in the bed anyway. And you even knocked me up better than any real husband can knock me up. You also have a good cock that fucks me up well. So, what do you say?"


    Amane asked as she whispered the last sentence into Sakura''s ear and bit it lightly. Sakura flinched as her ear was licked but she quickly felt her pants get tight and her breath getting uneven.


    "Husband, do you want to fuck this wife? I promise that I will be submissive and breedable for you all the time. If you want, I can even act like a virgin for you."


    Amane asked and she could tell that Sakura was really into this play. Her breath was getting shorter and her eyes were blown wide in shock.


    Sakura''s hand gripped Amane''s arms tightly and she looked at the female in front of her with hunger in her eyes.


    "I am sorry. I did try to control myself but you make it impossible."


    Sakura warned before her lips came crashing down on top of Amane''s. It was a familiar rhythm by now and Sakura''s hand roamed the vast expanse of Amane''s back.


    Their tongues licked across each other before Sakura pushed Amane on her back and leaned over her body. She looked down at Amane''s half-open robe and completely opened it.


    Hot eyes looked Yoko up from the head to the toe and Amane felt her body throb in need. She wanted to fuck Yoko so badly that it physically ached. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My wife is a naughty one. Not only did she rile me up, but she also decided to show me her lewd body. What would have happened if someone else had walked up into the room and seen you like this?"


    Sakura asked as she broke the kiss. Her hot mouth moved down Yoko''s body and kissed her breasts. Sakura''s hand squeezed Amane''s heavy breasts and that helped the ache in Amane''s body.


    For some reason, Amane''s beasts had gotten quite sensitive the past few days. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    But that was not the only thing that had gotten sensitive about her. The mark on her womb was also pulsing the past few days. It was an indication that the egg was ready to enter the next stage of its growth cycle.


    "Yoko, I know that you said you would incubate the egg until the end, but I think we should get it out now. We do have an artificial incubator which would be much safer to use."


    Sakura had seen the signs as well and she was worried about her cousin.


    And as much as a traditionist Amane was, even she knew that the next stage of pregnancy would render her useless. So, she was ready to get the egg out as well.


    "Of course, let''s do that today. My husband will help me birth our child, right?"


    Amane asked and Sakura''s lust spiked. Her instincts were already seeing the egg as her own but now they wanted Sakura to accept this egg.


    Her mind imagined Yoko trying her hardest to push the egg out of her body. It will not be that easy and Sakura would have to ease the way out for the egg by fucking Yoko.


    "Sakura, if you want to get the egg out of me today, then you need to hurry up."


    Amane opened her arms and it was the cue for Sakura to snuggle into them. Her hand rested on Yoko''s pregnant stomach before she pushed at it a little bit. Her hand felt the moment fun the egg and Sakura''s eyes widened in shock.


    Not that she got to enjoy that feeling for long. Yoko pushed Sakura away from her pussy and then held her folds open.


    "Sakura, you need to get me all wet and mushy before you can get the egg out of me. Do you think you can lick me here first? Get me all wet and messy."


    Yoko''s words were Sakura''s command. Her mouth worked on its own and began to lick across Yoko''s body. Her legs, her pussy, and her breasts. Nothing was left alone by Sakura.


    Her talented tongue started on Amane''s thighs, followed by her pussy, and played with her clit. It caused Yoko to throw her head back in pleasure and come into Sakura''s mouth.


    The force of that orgasm sent Sakura reeling back. She watched as the transparent liquid gushed out of the pussy in front of her.


    It was hypnotizing to watch for Sakura and she felt her heart skip a few beats as sheen as she noticed how sexy Yoko looked right now.


    Her chest moved up and down, her breasts half-hidden behind her robe which parted at her thighs to give Sakura a clear view of her legs and pussy. Somehow, this position looked lewder than Yoko being naked.


    "I-Is my husband enjoying this view? Come here, don''t hold back."


    Yoko touched Sakura''s face before her gaze moved down Sakura''s body and toward her cock. A fake blush spread across Yoko''s face and that made Sakura fascinated.


    "I-I will help my husband with his problem. Don''t worry Sakura, I will make you come."


    Yoko moved down her body until her face was right in front of Sakura''s cock. Her tongue licked across the head rather messily and not like her usual self.


    But it still felt good and Sakura''s legs got weak. She collapsed and fell on the bed. That just encouraged Yoko to crawl into her lap and kiss her. That kiss was short but filthy. Both their tongues battled for supremacy, but Sakura gave in to the kiss sooner than Yoko did.


    "Sakura, won''t you tell me what you want to do with me? If you say it all loud, then I might make your wish come true."


    Yoko promised and Sakura had to hold herself back from blurting all her first secrets. The time to realize her mother''s fantasies would come later.


    For now, she had something she desperately wanted to see.


    "I want to see my wife birthing our child. I can imagine your pussy opening around the egg, your womb and your pussy doing its best to push the egg out. But I know you, Yoko. Your body is greedy."


    "You will try to push the egg out but your greedy body will try to take it back in. It will be a struggle and you will beg me for help."


    Sakura''s words sounded like a promise and it made the younger one blush. She forced it all down from her face and continued to look at Yoko with a determined expression on her face.

 Chapter 327 327: A good husband [pt2] R-18

    Amane''s body betrayed her this time. Her pussy clenched around nothing, desperately trying to hold in the egg that was being forced out of her body right now.She could feel the egg leaving her womb and down her stomach. It would soon be in her birthing canal and then would be forced out of her body.


    "Yoko, you are doing great. Let the egg slowly out of your body."


    Sakura rubbed Amane''s stomach and directly above the moving bulge. The large egg was moving at a slow speed but Sakura''s hand helped the egg move along quite well.


    And then the egg got stuck at Amane''s womb opening. There was not enough force for the egg to be able to push through the opening.


    Since this was not a normal pregnancy and the birth of the egg was also premature (by quite a few months), Amane''s body was not allowing her the right reaction to help her out. It was painful but even that gave to arousal.


    Sakura noticed the struggle on Yoko''s face and she frowned as a result. She did not like to see Yoko suffer like this.


    "It seems like your body is not ready to part with the egg yet. Should we delay this birth? I do not want it to be painful for my wife."


    Sakura was still in her role-play mode, but her voice was laced with real concern now. She looked at Amane''s body and her eyes were filled with pity. Her hands even hesitated to move, almost shily seeing if she should help Amane out or not.


    Amane noticed this and was glad to have an understanding partner like Sakura. But she also needed the egg out of her body. The pressure being put on her womb opening was beginning to get annoying.


    So, Amane did her best to entice Sakura. The easiest way for Amane to give birth here would be to open her womb.


    And what better thing to open her greedy womb than Sakura''s big cock?


    "Sakura, stop complaining and help me. Your cock! Put your cock in my womb. Stir up my insides so that they open for the egg."


    Amane helps her messy pussy open for Sakura to see. That caused the younger to gulp with desire and her eyes darken.


    Sakura did not ask any questions. Instead, she raised Amane''s hips and positioned her in a way that allowed Amane''s legs to be above Amane''s head.


    This was the worst position for Amane to be in since it forced the egg back down inside her body. But before she could complain about it, Sakura thrust into her body hard and fast.


    All words were forced out of Amane''s mouth once she felt that cock pounding into her pussy and making a mess.


    "My wife¡­asked me for¡­*huff*. a favor. I need to ¡­. deliver¡­"


    Sakura''s body was glittering with sweat but her eyes looked happy and determined. Her massive cock was filling up Amane everywhere but at the place where she needed the most help.


    Amane''s womb was still crying out to be branched and Sakura''s cock touched it a lot of times. But Sakura''s cock merely kissed the womb opening, never driving past the small opening.


    "Sa-ku-ra¡­hurry¡­. fuck me¡­"


    Amane asked but she did not even have the consciousness to be annoyed right now. All she could do was moan as she asked Sakura for this favor. That made Sakura grin and slow down her face even more.


    Her hips gave slow thrusts inside Amane and her hand caressed the elder''s face gently.


    "Yoko, be¡­patient¡­. I will¡­make you¡­. feel good¡­"


    Sakura moaned in between heavy pants as she stilled her hips a few times. She refused to come so soon since she wanted Yoko to feel the most pleasure.


    Sakura looked down at the place she and Yoko were connected and completely stilled her hips. Then, she turned Yoko around until the older was at her hands and knees and then draped her body on top.


    "My wife is so stubborn. I will have to force her body to open for our kid. Ah, your pussy likes the idea."


    Sakura whispered into Yoko''s ear before she licked it and started her hip movement again. Her cock was forced deeper into this position and Sakura finally breached the womb opening.


    Both females moaned as they felt their most intimate locations touching.


    "Y-You are so deep inside. Sakura, hurry up and make me come."


    Amane was losing her mind. She was not like her usual self as her current self had lost all her composure. The hormones running inside her body were filling it to the brim.


    "Hah! Calm down Yoko. You need to rest a little bit. We have just gotten started."


    Sakura reassured Yoko but she was close as well. Her cock was swelling and getting ready to full Yoko up. She could also feel her body changing and waiting to be locked up inside Yoko.


    The way Yoko''s pussy was throbbing told Sakura that she was enjoying this just as much as Sakura was.


    "Your body is getting ready to give birth to our child. But don''t worry Yoko, I will not let you feel empty for long. Once this child is out of your body, I will fill you back up once more. You will never get to be empty."


    "We can get married and no one will know. I refuse to give you up to an unknown person to marry."


    Sakura complained and jealousy colored her voice. She refused to lose Yoko to anyone else.


    Filthy noises filled the room as Sakura''s cock made quick work of Amane''s pussy. Her cock finally locked up inside Amane and it began to fill up the inside of her womb. Sakura held her position until her come overflowed from inside Yoko''s body.


    And this time, Yoko''s womb gave a contraction. It was starting to push the egg out of the cavity.


    "Sakura, get off right now. The egg! The egg had begun to move."


    Amane complained but Sakura was lying on top of her with a dazed expression. It seemed as if Sakura had not even heard her and continued to rub her cock inside Yoko''s body.


    The egg tried to move but Sakura''s cock stopped it from moving. As a result, Amane''s womb contracted around Sakura''s cock to try and force it out. It felt like a massage and Sakura moaned out.


    "I can remain inside your body for as long as I live. It feels so good to be fucking inside you like this, Yoko."


    Sakura admitted and refused to move. She fucked into Yoko''s body a little more until Yoko had no choice but to forcefully pull away from Sakura''s cock. It left an empty feeling inside her body but Amane did not mind.


    She had no time to mind since her body was beginning to push the egg out.


    "Yoko, what is wrong?"


    Sakura asked as she finally came back to her senses and looked down at the female in front of her. Yoko''s eyes looked blown out and her tongue was out of her mouth. She looked to have gone through a lot in a small amount of time.


    But the most amazing thing about her had to be her pussy which was glistering out the clear liquid at an alarming speed. The liquid was wetting the bed and Sakura panicked.


    "Yoko, what is this-"


    "Calm down. My body is just preparing to force the egg out. Don''t worry, this is normal. You just need to keep a watch and p-pull the egg out once it''s at the rim."


    Amane reminded Sakura as she got ready to push the egg out of her. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Now Sakura felt a little guilty for giving Yoko a hard time just a few moments ago. She did not know that birthing was such a painful process even if the egg was small.


    "Yoko, clutch my hand. Here, maybe that will help."


    Sakura offered her warm hand but Yoko did not take it. Instead, she clutched the bed as she felt the egg finally pop out of her womb and into the birthing canal.


    It was a maddening descent for Amane. Her patience was being tested and the egg was pushing at all her pleasure spots.


    The birth should be painless since this was a special pregnancy. But the pleasure had been heightened by Amane''s sensitivity. She could not help but throw her head back as a result of feeling so good.


    ''T-This is unlike anything I have experienced before. W-Why does my body feel so good? Did any records say that birthing is such a pleasurable process?''


    Amane did not remember such a thing. Her mind was numb to any thoughts of the past or the present. All Amane knew was that she needed to push the egg out of her body.


    It moved down her body until it got stuck in her pussy. Only a small bright red could be seen at her pussy entry.


    "Y-Yoko, the egg is here. But I think it''s stuck. Let me check."


    Sakura pushed the egg a little to see if it would bulge or not. That pushed the egg back indie and directly on top of Yoko''s pleasure spot.


    With the egg and Sakura''s fingers filling up her insides, Yoko came rather violently. Her body shivered at the pleasure and drool came out of her mouth. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vision in front of her made Sakura''s mouth water. She had never seen Yoko this submissive and patient before. It made Sakura want to eat Yoko whole.

 Chapter 328 328: A good husband [pt3] R-18

    Sakura''s hands seemed to have a mind of their own as they roamed around Yoko''s body. Her fingers explored Yoko''s insides and they even pushed the egg into her pleasure spot.Sakura was enthralled to see Yoko''s body yielding to her fingers as she forced them deeper and deeper inside Yoko''s body. The way that pussy yielded around Sakura''s fingers was worth noticing.


    It made her mouth water and Sakura felt her pussy and cock throb for some action as well.


    Finally, Sakura pulled her fingers out of Yoko''s body and watched Yoko''s body close around nothing. But the egg followed Sakura''s fingers and got stuck against that pussy opening once more.


    But unlike before, it was half out this time.


    "Sakura, pull the egg out. Pull the egg out of my body right now."


    Yoko demanded as she tried to push the egg out. But her pussy did not have enough power to pop the egg out.


    Sakura was enthralled but she was also jealous of the egg that was struggling to get out of Yoko''s body. She wanted to help Yoko out and then she had a brilliant idea.


    One of Sakura''s fingertips touched the egg that was being forced out of Yoko''s body lightly and she pretended to pull it out. But she forced the egg back inside Yoko.


    A loud moan escaped Yoko''s lips as she felt the egg go back inside her and touch her pleasure spots.


    Sakura''s fingers were inside her body once more as well and it felt too good to resist.


    ''M-My mind is melting. At this rate, I will truly lose consciousness.''


    Amane''s mind and body were a mess. She wanted the egg out but her pussy tightened and pulled the egg back inside any time it tried to leave her body. It made sense but it also made Amane forget what was happening.


    Sakura could not think anymore as well. Her mind was clouded over by lust as she watched her fingers disappear inside Yoko''s pussy.


    They were pushing the egg deeper inside Yoko and Sakura felt her mouth water.


    ''I-I want to fuck Yoko deeper but I should let her deliver the egg first. I can see that she is struggling to hold on.''


    Yoko looked helpless all spread out beneath Sakura''s body. This was the first time Sakura had seen Yoko be this helpless and she could not help but feel powerful and amazing.


    It bubbled up her desire to take Yoko right then and there, but the egg was holding her back. So, when she let go of the pussy and the egg got stuck inside once more, Sakura used her fingers to pull the egg out.


    It was a small tussle where the egg got stuck on Amane''s pussy rim and refused to come out. Sakura had to use force and watch the pussy stretch around that red egg. Yoko yelled out in pain and pleasure as she threw her head back.


    It was such a visual stimulation for Sakura that she had to bite her lips to keep herself from speaking up.


    Finally, the egg popped out of her body and Yoko''s relief-filled sigh filled the room.


    Sakura placed the egg carefully on the pillow in the middle of the room and then observed Yoko. She looked exhausted and on the verge of falling asleep. Her pussy was gaping after letting the egg out and her legs were spread wide.


    This was the perfect visual stimulus Sakura needed to get fully hard once more.


    Sakura''s eyes were closed and it was clear that she wanted to sleep. The desire to drop unconscious was visible in her eyes. But Sakura was not going to let that happen.


    "Sakura, come and lie down. I am too tired for anything else."


    Yoko admitted but Sakura felt her mouth water at seeing that exposed body. There was no way she could calmly lie down beside Yoko right now. Not when she had such a tempting body in front of her.


    ''I want to claim her for my own. And I want to claim her for myself right now.''


    Desire roared inside Sakura''s body and she could not help herself. She climbed on top of Yoko''s body and positioned her hard cock right above her opening.


    By the time Yoko''s tired thoughts caught up with what was happening, it was too late and Sakura was already pounding hard inside her pussy.


    Sakura was not playing around while fucking Yoko either. Her hard cock was filling up all the gaps left inside Yoko''s body. It also made her womb flutter and get filled up once more.


    Yoko had not even realized how empty she felt until she was being filled with cock once more. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko, your body is just as seductive as it was before. Now that you have birthed one egg, I want to fill you up once more. Your body will be ready to bear my child soon."


    Sakura promised as she continued to fuck into Yoko. her desires were being fueled by her lust and her jealousy. She wanted to put another kid into Yoko soon.


    "Sakura, calm down. Slow down. My pussy needs to recover and heal. Ah, this feels good. You are stretching me so good."


    Amane moaned. She had lost control over her desires as soon as the egg had come out of her body. She pulled Sakura into a hard kiss as soon as she could and Sakura''s cock twitched. She finally came inside Amane''s body and painted those insides white.


    Sakura pulled her spent cock out and threw herself on her back. She was exhausted but happy at finally getting her relief.


    Just when she was about to fall asleep, Sakura felt something wet touching her cock. The slick feeling felt good before her cock got engulfed by that wetness.


    She looked down, only to see Yoko deep-throating her with an excited look on her face. It still looked turned on and Sakura gulped at the look she was getting.


    "Y-Yoko, what are you doing? You are not thinking of doing something foolish, right?"


    Sakura asked as she gulped. She did not know why she felt so nervous right now. But there was something about that dim light as well as the glint in Yoko''s eyes that scared and excited Sakura.


    Sakura felt something cold and metal touched her wrists before they were securely locked on top of her head. She looked up at Yoko for mercy, but the elder did not notice her look.


    And if she did, then Sakura was ignored by Yoko.


    "Did you think you would be safe after you had your way with me like that? Sakura, you need to take accountability for your actions."


    Yoko''s voice was rough and sounded deeper and fucked out. Sakura did not want to think about what was going to happen next since she could already guess.


    A body landed on top of Sakura''s semi-hard cock and Yoko rubbed her wet and leaking pussy against Sakura''s cock. It caught that rim but Yoko did not sink right away.


    It made Sakura bite her lower lip in agitation and she tried to break free.


    Yoko did not let her do such a thing. Not only did she hold Sakura''s hand captive, but she also looked at Sakura as if she was about to be devoured.


    "Sakura, you had your fun. But my body is not satisfied yet. I will be making use of your cock to relieve myself now."


    Sakura watched Yoko sit down on top of her cock. It was such an enthralling view for Sakura to see that she lost herself in that pleasure. Whatever words were on her tongue and her mind were blown out of her mind as Yoko forced her cock inside her body.


    "Just sit back and enjoy my body this time, Sakura. I am sure that you would like my pussy."


    Sakura already liked Yoko''s pussy a lot. She wanted to touch Yoko, but the chains made it impossible. They kept Sakura''s wrist captive and Yoko used her hands to play with Sakura''s nipples.


    Yoko held still for a few seconds before she bounced on top of Sakura''s cock once and then twice. Soon she found her rhythm and began to move in earnest.


    Sakura had been quiet during the beginning, but even she could not keep her vice down once his cock was being devoured by Yoko''s hungry pussy. That love-making continued the whole night.


    ......


    Sherina and Albus Tsurugi looked at the man sitting in front of them. They had managed to gather a small portion of the tribute to pay to him, but this was not going to be enough.


    Not with how disappointed Chen looked right now. Chen''s eyes were sending daggers toward the couple''s way but they both looked away.


    "So, this was all you were able to gather during your time in the Tsurugi estate. This is far from enough. It seems like we need to talk about your priorities once more."


    Chen looked at the couple with a calm expression. But a storm was brewing behind his calm eyes.


    The couple gulped but Sherina managed to not lose her composure. Instead, she looked Chen right in the eyes and proposed what she wanted.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sir, I know that we did not get a lot of things for you this time, but there is still one thing we want to offer you."


    "We want to offer you our daughter''s hand in marriage. I am sure that this is the best thing we can offer you for letting us live."

 Chapter 329 329: Get married [pt1]

    The Tsurugi couple waited for their guest to say something back to them. They had thought over this offer and this was the best they could come up with.But even then, this was not a bad offer for them. Yoko was a capable asset if she joined any family. And while she was stubborn, they had seen her caring for those under her care.


    As such, they were sure that Yoko would be an acceptable person to spend her life with for someone like Master Chen.


    For some reason, Master Chen had been quiet all this while, which made the pair nervous. They waited for him to say something back to them, but he kept sipping his teacup.


    When he did finally look up, he looked calm and curious.


    "So, you are pairing me up with your daughter. I cannot say that I mind, but I must ask this. Do you have the lady''s consent before offering her hand to me? Are you even capable of controlling your daughter?"


    The pair flinched as soon as they heard the accusation. They were afraid to be discovered lying, so Albus confidently answered.


    "Of course, we can control Yoko''s temper. There is no need for you to be worried about such meagre things."


    Albus''s voice left no room for denial. But the way Chen looked at the pair was full of suspicion. It made Albus gulp in fright but he refused to look away.


    Finally, Chen looked away with a smile on his face. It was humorous, almost as if Chen found this whole situation hilarious.


    "Fine, if that is what you want to offer me, then I guess I can accept," the pair looked satisfied and relieved, "however, I offered you two lives but you are only offering me one in return."


    "This doesn''t seem like a fair trade to me."


    Chen suggested and the pair became active once more. They knew how to deal with their master now.


    "O-Of course this is not all. If you want, we can ass Sakura into the mix as well. You see, our niece is rather close to Yoko, so if Yoko gets married, then I am sure that Sakura would follow as well."


    Now this surprised Chen.


    "You are asking me to take in your niece as well? What would I do with two wives? I do not need two of them."


    Chen replied but Albus seemed to have a different plan for him.


    "I never said that you needed to take in two wives. You can always keep one on the side as entertainment. I do not care how you spend your married life if you keep Yoko as your main wife."


    Albus was all smiles when he said these words. Even Sherina looked stunned at his offer and she wondered if this man was her husband or not.


    She had never seen this side of him before. It was so raw and unhinged that even she felt uncomfortable. How could he talk about his daughter and niece like this?


    "You are a ruthless man. It seems like being brought back to life has caused your brain to malfunction and the unhinged part of your brain finally awoke. I guess this is a failure as well."


    Chen sighed as he looked at his creation. He was curious to see what other ways he had screwed up this experiment as well.


    At least, Sherina Tsurugi seemed to have her wits and showed no disturbing behaviour. It seemed that the experiments had been a success for at least one of the test subjects.


    "I need to head out now. I would request you both to keep your promise during tonight''s party. Convince your daughter to marry me. And, I do not need your niece with her."


    Chen opened the door and he looked down at the female in front of him. Familiar golden eyes looked back at him with disinterest.


    Yoko''s face looked impassive but also interested in what Chen was doing. He felt¡­exposed and uncomfortable to be looked at by this female.


    And that was what intrigued him. The mystery of who this person was kept Chen on his toes.


    "Who are you? I don''t think I have ever seen you in my home before."


    Maybe it was because Chen was paying attention to the female in front of him, or maybe it was his nostalgia striking him, but the voice in front of Chen sounded very familiar. He was taken aback as soon as he heard the voice.


    It made him uncomfortable and he wanted to answer the question.


    "Hey, are you not going to answer me? I am running thin on patience. You better answer me before I snap."


    Yoko Tsurugi! This was Chen''s first time running into her and he was mesmerized.


    Not because Yoko was a stunning beauty (which she was) but because of her similarities to Amane. Not in looks but in the aura and the way Yoko carried herself. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the tone sounded familiar to Chen and he was taken aback.


    "Yoko, what are you doing here? No, more importantly, stop annoying our guests and come in. There is a lot we need to discuss and we do not have enough time on our hands."


    Sherina called Yoko inside. It was clear that the female did not want to do as she was instructed to do. But Yoko walked past Chen anyway.


    Chen almost reached out to ask her if she was Amane or not. But there was no point in him doing so.


    After all, Amane was already dead and that was why all his struggles had started. He was going to bring his mother back.


    But this unsettling feeling would not leave Chen alone. It nagged him and told him that he was missing something obvious.


    So, to lessen his suspicion, Chen walked toward the place that contained the body of his father and kneeled.


    "Father, I am conflicted. I am doing all this to bring Mother back, but I saw someone so like Mother that it made me panic. What should I do now?"


    Thousand years of patience and planning and it all came crashing down due to one small encounter. How was this fair for him?


    But even as he complained, Chen knew that he would not get an answer. His father was not going to wake up.


    Just as he was about to head out, Chen heard the noise of wings flapping and he sharply looked up. The body suspended in the huge amount of fluid was still asleep, but the wings were twitching.


    This was the first sign of the god''s awakening and Chen forgot all about what happened today. There was only one thought that was circling his mind now.


    ''Father is about to wake up!''


    .........


    Amane was not sure why she came to her parent''s room today. It was not like she had any expectations of them listening to her.


    But maybe she wanted to threaten them to keep in their line which made her come here.


    That was when she ran into a familiar person. But try as she might, Amane could not connect that person with the Chen she knew in the past.


    The man who walked past Amane was confident and tall. He walked straight and had a well-kept appearance. He looked nothing like the small child Amane had once taken care of.


    And yet, Yoko knew that the man who walked past her was Chen. There was something about his presence that screamed these words in Yoko''s mind.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    But before she could act on it, Sherina decided to interrupt Amane''s thoughts by calling out her name.


    "Yoko, come and sit here. There are a few things we need to tell you and they are important, so you better listen to us."


    Sherina gestured toward the seat in front of her and Amane sat down.


    "Yoko, I know this will be a difficult pill to swallow, but we need you to get married to the gentleman whom you saw going out of the room. He is someone who saved our lives and we are deeply indebted to him."


    "He asked for your hand in marriage and we cannot deny him. So, you will have to get married."


    Sherina did not make this a condition; she made this an order. She was letting Yoko know that she had no other option in this matter.


    But Amane was not someone who bowed down in front of others. She was not going to allow her mother and father to do what they wanted.


    "Hmm, I don''t want to get married. If I refuse this marriage, then what are you going to do? Are you going to tie me up and forcefully marry me?"


    Amane asked but the silence she got told her that this was a possibility. These people in front of her had gone mad.


    "I know that it is a little¡­difficult to understand what we are doing and why we are doing this, but it is all for your benefit Yoko. You must marry that man to live a happy life."


    Sherina insisted but Yoko had no intention of listening to her any more than this. She had already listened to enough bullshit for today.


    "I have had enough. You meant that I need to marry that man for *your* happiness, not mine. As I stated before, I am not concerned about your happiness at all. You all need to leave me out of your schemes."


    Amane spoke it out loud and she heard a loud band made by her father.

 Chapter 330 330: Getting married [pt2]

    Albus had banged his hand on the table suddenly and the loud noise did not only startle Amane but Sherian as well.Even the older female looked at her husband with a questioning look on her face, but Albus looked all happy and smiling. There was not a single care on his face when he looked at Yoko.


    "Yoko, you are mistaken about a few things. First, you do not have a choice in anything. We are your parents and you are going to follow what we say. Second, that man you just met is a great person. Your life would be secure if you were with him."


    Albus explained but somehow Amane had a feeling that he was holding his temper back for now.


    Any second, her father would explode and that would be worth seeing. That was why, Amane decided to continue and defy him more and more.


    "You said that the man I met is a great person, right? But I did not feel anything like it from him. Maybe you both are mistaken. And, I will marry the person I want by myself. Do not interfere in my affairs."


    Amane made it very clear what she thought about this situation and her parent''s involvement. It was both a warning and a threat from her side to not get involved. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It made Albus angry enough to bang his hand on the table once more and look up at Amane with an angry expression.


    "Nonsense. Don''t you dare make fun of me, Yoko! Now, get ready to be married, and do not complain. We are your parents and we know better."


    There was certainly something wrong with Albus. He was still smiling but his voice was angry. It was creepy and even Amane found it disturbing.


    So of course, Sherina found it even more odd when her husband could not stop smiling. He had never been like this before.


    "Albus, control yourself. You should go inside if you are feeling sick or something. Let me be the one to inform Yoko of what is going to happen."


    Sherina ordered but Albus, for the first time, ignored her and continued to sit in his place. It almost seemed as if he was glued to his seat.


    "No, I will not back down. You will marry our benefactor Yoko and that is final. Hey, what are you doing? Where are you going? Get back here."


    Albus reached out to touch Yoko but a black mass stopped him. Before he knew it, there was a mass of black fluttering creatures between him and Yoko.


    The married pair instantly recognized what they were seeing and they were shocked still. The hoard of blood butterflies was blocking their path after all.


    "You should be careful if you want to touch me or talk to me. My babies get triggered rather easily and that causes them stress. You don''t want any accidental deaths, right?"


    Amane asked and the pair in front of her flinched. They looked at each other before backing away.


    The introduction of blood butterflies had changed a lot of things for the pair and they knew that they needed to tread carefully now.


    "If you have anything else to discuss with me, then keep it to yourself. I am going to do what I want anyway."


    Amane walked out of the room and her parents only watched. It was not until she was completely out of the room that the pair broke down their impassive faces.


    "How is Yoko our child? Both of us are not half as unreasonable as she is. Just whom did she take after to be this stubborn?"


    Albus asked but Sherina had her own worried. Not only was her daughter out of her hands, but her husband was worrying her as well. Albus did not seem like himself lately.


    As soon as he had come back, his attitude had changed and his energy felt different as well.


    "Albus, you would tell me if there was something wrong with you, right? You will not keep me in the dark about yourself, right?"


    Sherina asked and she tried not to let fear bleed into her voice. She was not going to allow her fears to dominate her thoughts.


    "Hmm? Of course, not dear. You are the most important thing in my life. I will never hide anything from you."


    Albus promised his wife and she finally relaxed outwardly. But the anxiety inside her chest would not go away.


    .........


    By the time the morning came, the news of Yoko being married off to someone had spread everywhere.


    All the servants and the elders knew that Yoko''s parents had found a match for her. And while some were happy, others were terrified.


    They all agreed with one statement - They needed to keep Sakura as the family head before Yoko''s marriage. If so, then Yoko would have a hard time taking back the family head position.


    And once she had a family, it would be impossible as well.


    At the same time, they would have Sakura marry one of their people and take over the family that way. Things were going according to plan.


    Of course, Sakura heard those rumors as well and slammed Amane''s door open bright and early the next morning. There was panic in her eyes as she looked around and found Yoko''s body.


    "Yoko, why did you hide such important news from me? You are getting married? When did this happen? And why? You should have told me this before."


    Sakura panted as she shook Amane''s body. She did not even give her enough time to wake up and gather her thoughts.


    Yoko''s head spun and it took her a whole minute to gather her thoughts. And even then, she was not sure what she was hearing.


    "Sakura, calm down. I am not getting married. My parents offered me a choice and I denied it. I have no intention of getting married this young."


    Yoko assured Sakura and the younger one side in relief. She knew that if Yoko was saying this, then she would follow through with it. There was no need for her to be worried.


    Since Sakura was in so much panic, Yoko also decided to tell her what happened and the result of her talk with her parents. That made Sakura sigh in relief and she looked calmer as well.


    "I see. So that is what happened. You made me panic for no reason. And your parents! Aren''t they too much? They are selling you out like this."


    Sakura complained and Yoko agreed. It did feel as if she was being sold. And she was not a big fan of feeling like that.


    "Hmm, I must agree with you on this point, Sakura. It does feel almost as if I am being sold. But you are also forgetting that I am a crazy person and there is no way I will allow myself to be sold like this."


    Yoko assured and Sakura finally calmed down. She also realized that she might have overreacted and backed down.


    "A-Anyway, since we postponed the party to tomorrow, we have a free day today. What are you going to be doing today?"


    Sakura asked and Amane already had plans for the day. Since the phoenix egg was finally out of her body, she needed to incubate it artificially. To do so, special arrangements needed to be made.


    "I have a few things to take care of today, but I can make time to meet you in the evening if you want to hit the parlor. There is some maintenance I need to get done on my hair and skin."


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    It was an easy deal for Sakura to agree to. They both made plans and Yoko headed down to the beast shelter on her property.


    As expected, Eclipse had made this place his home and the beasts looked comfortable with him as well.


    The only one who seemed to not care about Eclipse was Moony. The dragon waited before Yoko was close enough to pounce on her. And then she rubbed her scales all over Yoko''s face and neck.


    Moony was trying to mark Yoko as her own.


    "Aww, you missed me so much, Moony? But if you do this, you will cover me in your pheromones and scare the other beasts away. We cannot allow that to happen."


    Amane tried to get Moony away from her shoulder, but the dragon kept a tight hold on her shoulder and refused to let go of her.


    It was clear that the dragon had no intentions of letting Amane go. And this was rather concerning for her.


    "Hmm, fine. If you want to stay on my shoulder for now, then you can stay. But do not frighten anyone else, okay?"


    Amane asked and allowed the dragon to come back on her shoulder. The dragon made herself comfortable on Amane''s shoulder and dismissed a lot of butterflies to do so.


    There was no way for Amane to make the dragon back down so she took Moony back to the mansion.


    There were a lot of elders and their servants present in the main house today since they made an excuse to prepare for the party. Under these circumstances, Sakura had accepted their plea to remain here.


    But they were all scared shitless by the presence of the dragon in the manor.


    Not that Moony noticed this. The dragon was groaning in pain and trying to bury her face in Yoko''s shoulder. This all was very reminiscent of a dragon''s maturity. But wasn''t this happening too early?

 Chapter 331 331: The threat is real [pt1]

    "Yoko, what are you doing here? Ah, about Moony! I was about to get you but Moony threw a fit every time I tried to bring you here. I do not know what is wrong with her. I am sorry."Amane had tried to be as quiet as possible, but she had still ended up waking Eclipse. The child did seem sorry for not having answers to Amane''s questions but that was to be expected.


    There was no way Eclipse could make up for the difference between him and Amane in such a short amount of time.


    "Don''t worry too much about Moony. She is just going through a phase and it would be alright in a few days. But we might need a bigger space for her once she is finished maturing."


    A dragon''s size could range from a small house to a large continent. There was no telling how large Moony could get if she transformed into her real form.


    At the same time, she would also retain the ability to change her form. It was a toss-up to see how big she would choose to remain once she was finished growing up.


    "She''s maturing? Yoko, I don''t know about dragons, but isn''t this too soon? It has not even been a year since Moony hatched. A dragon''s maturity does not start until¡­"


    "They are hundreds of years old. I know and this is a concerning matter. I will investigate it more so you should not be worried about it."


    Yoko reached out to ruffle Eclipse''s hair and make him feel better. It was a habit at this point but Yoko did not mind reassuring this kid that it was alright to mess up.


    Sometimes, Eclipse took things too seriously and it ended up hurting him in the long run. He needed to relax and take a step back.


    "I¡­if you say so then I will choose to believe you. Should I take Moony from you¡­ouch, be gentle on me."


    Moony gently bit Eclipse''s hand when he tried to get her off Amane''s shoulder. Then, Moony curled deeper into Amane''s shoulder to show that she was unwilling to get up for any reason.


    This was disrespectful but who would tell a dragon what she could and could not do?


    "Yoko, I am sorry¡­"


    "Don''t be. Moony is in a mood and she would want to be with the most familiar person right now. I will take care of her for the time being so you can relax."


    Once this was decided, even Eclipse had no reason to complain. He watched Moony relax on Amane''s shoulder with a jealous look before he went back to sleep. Amane also decided to head back to her room.


    After wasting about a few more hours, it was finally time for her to meet Sakura. Thankfully, Moony decided to finally let her go and curl up in the blanket.


    It was filled with Amane''s scent and would calm Moony down for the time being. It was the only way for Moony to latch off Yoko and leave her alone.


    "I will be back in about three hours. Take care and do not tear my room apart. I will not be happy to see that you made a mess of my room. So, you understand, you cheeky animal?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane asked as she stretched Moony''s cheeks. It was tough since dragon muscles were not meant to be spread or stretched.


    It made Moony grumble and she snapped Amane''s hand off her face. A pair of sleepy eyes looked back at her before Moony went back to sleep. That was Amane''s cue to get up and leave as well.


    The dragon had a good sleep for about 1 hour before Moony felt herself stir. There was a weird smell in the room which made her feel irritated.


    She had managed to make the room smell as she wanted to after spending a lot of effort and now someone had entered this room to disturb her.


    The intruder was opening drawers and trying to look for something. They smelled of desperation but that did not matter to Moony. The dragon opened her jaw and bit down on the intruder''s thigh.


    It was only after being bitten that the intruder realized that something was wrong and that he was not alone in the room.


    He looked down, only to pale as soon as his eyes landed on that white-scaly face of the dragon.


    "A-AH-AHHHHH, SOMEONE SAVE ME!"


    The servant yelled as he tried to get Moony to loosen her grip on his leg. His face looked terrified and the servant collapsed.


    As soon as the loud noise had sounded, other servants also started to investigate the room to see what was happening. And they all looked startled to see Moony in Yoko''s room.


    What was more? The dragon seemed to have taken offense to see someone unknown entering her territory.


    "What is going on here? Why are all of you gathered out here?"


    Lady Sherina finally made her way toward the front of the crowd and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. If there was one person who could help them all out, it was Lady Sherina. She was a good person and a strong person as well.


    "M-My lady, please save me. I will die otherwise. I promise not to go into a room unsupervised."


    The servant who was being chewed upon by the dragon quickly assured his master as his face went paler and paler. He looked to be on the verge of collapsing already. Lady Sherina was surprised to see someone being assaulted like this.


    But then her eyes turned toward the creature assaulting her worker and her eyes went wide.


    She instantly recognized a dragon and she felt a sliver of fear run through her heart. She did not know what a dragon was going on here, but it made her senses stand alert.


    "L-Lady, please help me out."


    Sherina met the dragon''s eyes and she knew that she needed to back down. There was no way she was any match for the dragon in front of her.


    Luckily, the dragon lost interest in the servant quickly and threw him out. Then, the dragon closed the door behind her (no idea how with those ting claws) and that was a signal for everyone to keep away.


    The head maid also made her way toward the front of the crown and she looked annoyed. She looked at the injured servant as if he had committed a grave sin.


    "How many times do I have to tell all of you not to go into Lady Yoko''s room when she is not here? Incidents like these keep on happening because you all refuse to listen to my words."


    The head maid sounded tired when she spoke. It seemed almost as if she had lost all hope in the people around her.


    Sherina Tsurugi flinched when she heard the head maid''s words. She also felt guilty because she had been the one who had asked the servant to check for weaknesses in Yoko''s room. In essence, this was all her fault.


    "I-I am sorry, miss. I will keep these things in mind for the next time."


    The servant looked traumatized and Sherina knew that she would have to compensate him for this later.


    As for the head maid? She quickly got out her phone and sent a message to Lady Yoko. This was something she needed to know since it could become a big problem in the future.


    But for now, this incident had been warped up and no one would dare to go against the head maid.


    .........


    Amane''s phone buzzed and she instantly picked it up. It was a reflexive action and her hairdresser seemed to not like it.


    The disapproving look Amane got from her moving around was ignored by Amane in favor of looking at the message.


    "Yoko put your phone down. We are here to relax and get ourselves ready for the party. Do not sully the mood of this place."


    Sakura warned as she looked at Yoko with agitated eyes as well. Sakura''s face was slathered with the bleaching cream and the sensation of being stung on her face made her a little irritated.


    The price for beauty was pain and Sakura endured it every time. She also felt partially annoyed by Yoko because she made the whole routine seem so painless.


    "Sorry, little sis. It is a force of habit at this point. But I will tell you one thing. If anyone asked what happened in my room or to one of our servants, you should that you do not know."


    Yoko told Sakura which made her mutter, ''I do not know'' under her breath before she let her temper go. The face massage had helped Sakura feel a lot better than before so that was why her temper did not flare at the shortest notice.


    The pair was finally done with the self-care routine in about five hours. It sounded long but it was quite a reasonable time for all the services they had kept on adding at the last minute.


    For some reason, the more services they both added, the more the staff around them congratulated them. Sakura looked just as confused as Amane was.


    But then Amane finally looked at the pamphlet and she could not help but suppress her laugh. It seemed that they both had been recommended bridal care and they went with it. No wonder the staff kept on congratulating them all the time.


    Sakura did not realize this until they came out of the spa and saw the bill.

 Chapter 332 332: The threat is real [pt2]

    "Sakura, cheer up. In our defense, we both did not know that it was a bridal session. Besides, even the spa people realized that we were too young to get married and they were just teasing us both."Amane tried to make Sakura pick her face up from her hands. But Sakura was too embarrassed to be able to look Yoko in the face.


    The spa and extra services were her idea so she felt responsible for the ending humiliation.


    "Yoko, I am just embarrassed. Let me be embarrassed in peace, alright? This has nothing to do with you."


    Sakura quickly tried to gain control of the situation but one look at Yoko''s amused expression told her that it was worthless for her to worry.


    Yoko did not even feel shame and she seemed to be enjoying being misunderstood.


    "You enjoyed toying with me back there, right? That was why you decided to keep adding services once you saw the pamphlet. I understand you so there is no point in you denying it."


    Sakura insisted and she was not going to take ''no'' for an answer. Not that Amane was going to give her one.


    "Alright Sakura, calm down now. We should head home now anyway."


    Amane gestured for the driver to start moving. Since her driver was a professional who was used to Amane''s weird ways of commanding and behavior, he did not ask any questions and got them back in record time.


    Their home had a tense air and everyone seemed to be avoiding Amane''s room. She already knew what happened with Moony and Amane was not mad.


    She had issued a warning and even posted a notice on her door about Moony. If someone still decided to ignore them and trespass, then it was their fault for getting hurt.


    As soon as Amane opened the door, she watched Moony look up from her nest with a curious look. The moon dragon did not jump on Amane but the desire to do so was clear in Moony''s eyes.


    "Out of all the times you needed to hold back, this is when you decide to do it? I have to say that I am quite hurt by your decision."


    Amane acted as if she was hurt and Moony knew that it was an act. But the moon dragon still decided to crawl near Amane and up her shoulder. Moony felt heavier than before but Amane could still take her weight. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dinner that day happened in Amane''s room. Sakura came down to eat with her as well, but she seemed tense the whole time.


    For some reason, both Sakura and Moony seemed to be at odds with each other. But since no fight broke out, Amane did not see a point in further exploring the situation. Especially not when Sakura clutched her nose and quickly made her way out after dinner.


    It seemed that there had been a territorial battle between Sakura and Moony that was won by the dragon. That was an expected outcome to see.


    "Moony, I know you are strong, but go easy on Sakura. She is my precious cousin after all and I also like her."


    The dragon made a grumpy expression but Amane knew that her point got across to her. That was rather nice to see.


    As a punishment, Moony nibbed Yoko''s ear and left a mark behind it. It would not fade in time for the party but it was also at a place where it could be hidden by Amane''s hair.


    Moony had a satisfied look on her face when she pulled back. It almost felt as if the dragon was trying to establish ownership over Amane and trying her best to keep Amane by her side.


    "You cheeky dragon. Are you trying to make me?"


    Amane asked in a jesting voice but the serious air around her made it seem as if she had hit bulls-eye with this. She was being marked by the dragon. It was funny as well as annoying for her.


    But she soon fell asleep with the dragon draped over her body as best as it could.


    The next morning, Moony seemed to have a fever. It was the usual symptom of awakening and there was nothing Amane could do for Moony. The dragon would have to overcome this by herself.


    A servant knocked at the door and they opened it as well. But as soon as they opened the door, they froze in the entry. Their eyes looked at Moony''s agitated ones and the servant gulped down in nervousness.


    Amane noticed this tension as well. Especially once Moony was awake and stared back at the servant in front of her. The light growl in Moony''s throat was a warning sign for others to not approach her carelessly.


    "I¡­. miss¡­. this¡­I need to hand this to you and clean you."


    The servant held the tray of food in front of her hands but she did not come close inside the room. Her instincts were telling her not to enter the den of a sleeping dragon.


    And Amane had to give the servant credit for being sharp. Her intuition had just saved her life and she did not even know it.


    "You can leave the tray near the door and leave. Also, tell the other servants to not enter my room if they want to live. My poor dragon is in a bad mood today."


    The servant nodded as she looked at the sleeping body of the dragon adjacent to Yoko. One look from the dragon was enough to send the servant running away.


    "Moony, you are awake? I will give you something to eat so that you can sleep some more. I''ll also lock the room so that you can relax, alright?"


    Amane assured as she closed the door to the door with her chains. Moony looked appreciative of being left alone but the dragon had to eat the food.


    Once that was done, the dragon went back to sleep. This happened twice and Amane got her work done in the meantime. She also got a visit from Sakura which did not last long.


    The day passed quite fast and it was night before Amane knew it. She had to lock her door and put quite a few barriers around the room so that no one could come in her room and disturb Moony.


    She also had to go into another room to get dressed. Her form-fitting dress left nothing to one''s imagination and even the servant who helped her out blushed once they saw her fully dressed.


    The bright red on her maid''s face made Amane grin and she decided to have some fun with the poor maid.


    "Aww, are you feeling flushed? Your face looks a little red. Here, let me check your temperature. I think you might be sick or something."


    Amane brought her face near the maid''s and watched as the maid leaned back with panic in her eyes. Her chest seemed to be moving up and down quite fast and the maid looked away just as quickly.


    "I¡­this is¡­. Master, this is not¡­I did not¡­."


    The maid''s head spun as her master teased her more and more. Even if the maid knew that her master meant nothing by her flirting, it was still difficult for the maid to comprehend what her master wanted from her.


    "Fine, I will stop teasing you. I am afraid you would collapse if I do anything more to you."


    The maid breathed a sigh of relief as her master finally pulled her face away from her. She also avoided looking at her master''s well-developed body which was out for the display.


    The maid was saved from this torture when the door opened and Sakura Tsurugi entered the room.


    "Yoko, have you seen my what the hell are you wearing? Yoko, that dress is¡­"


    "Too expensive and just to my liking. Now that we are done here, let''s head out. And Sakura, you do not need the expensive purse this time."


    Lady Sakura''s mouth opened and closed. That was how the servant felt as well but she could not show it on her face.


    "Go and change right now, Yoko. Men will droll all over you if you walk into the room like that. Please, just go and change for my sanity."


    Lady Sakura insisted once more and the maid agreed. She was not ready to handle the chaos her master''s appearance would cause. But as expected, her master ignored the sensible advice and quickly walked out of the door.


    "Don''t be dramatic Sakura. These men might droll all over me, but that is all they will be able to do. They would die before they can take advantage of me."


    Master Yoko assured Lady Sakura but this time, the maid agreed with Lady Sakura as well. It would be better if her master changed clothes.


    But once her master had made up her mind, it would be impossible to change it. Master Yoko walked out of the room before anyone else could make a comment and the sound of people crashing into each other was heard.


    It was clear that Master Yoko was already causing trouble around.


    "This girl! What am I going to do with her?"


    Lady Sakura looked half proud, half worried and 100% turned on. At these times, the servant did what she did best. She turned a blind eye to what was happening and pretended as if she saw nothing.


    That was the best way to live one''s life and remain carefree in this chaotic world. And the maid was happy with her life indeed.

 Chapter 333 333: Your business [pt1]

    Everyone who attended the party would agree with a few points of that night.First, it was one of the most terrifying experiences of their life. Everyone was afraid that a fight would break out which would end their life.


    After all, the aura the divine leader and the temporary head of the Tsurugi family were letting out made everyone nervous.


    The second reason for this night being terrifying was the way look Yoko Tsurugi looked into her eyes. Despite her beautiful appearance, it was clear that her every step had a purpose. And if she chose to approach you, then you had no choice but to help her out.


    That also made you a target for Lady Suzuki''s anger and annoyance. So, no one wanted Yoko Tsurugi to interact with them.


    But this was also a party held by the Tsurugi household and not greeting Yoko Tsurugi would be an insult.


    So, one or two of the brave souls decided to try their luck. Believing in public safety, they decided to approach Yoko Tsurugi and strike up a conversation.


    "M-My lady, can we talk? T-There was a business deal I wanted to work out with you."


    One of the small business owners decided to try his luck and step forward. He was one of the lucky ones who had brought his wife to the party. But despite that, he was not able to turn his head away from Yoko''s direction.


    And the man was not the only one who had his eyes glued to Yoko''s body. His wife seemed to be appreciating the view just as much as he was.


    "Oh! So, you finally decided to approach me, mister. I was waiting for someone to come and talk with me. But I wonder what is keeping them all waiting?"


    Yoko asked as if she did not already know what was keeping people at bay. That had nothing to do with the businessman and he started to speak about the deal he wanted to strike.


    Halfway through the conversation, the man saw a pair of arms sneak around Yoko''s waist and pull her body back.


    A pair of cold eyes of the divine leader looked at him and his wife as if they were bugs that she could crush under her feet.


    "Oh my! What is going on here? Yoko, are you having fun without me? You promised to show me a good time, remember?"


    Charlie Suzuki did not whine and that was a fact. She merely stated things in a tone and you had to follow through with it. That was the message the business owner got this time as well and his breath hitched.


    His mouth ran dry and his eyes shook at the pressure he was being made to feel. He knew that he would not be able to speak even if he was given all the freedom to do so.


    "Oh! Looks like you no longer have anything to speak about with Yoko. In that case, I will be taking her. I am sure that you and your wife would not mind."


    From the expression on the couple''s face, Amane could tell that they would mind. They had shown a lot of courage to approach her in the open and that had made Amane curious.


    She made a mental note to ask her secretary to secretly check in with this couple.


    "Yoko, this is not fair. Are you trying to make me jealous or something? If so, then this is working. And it also feels annoying for me." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie complained as she led Amane away from the crowd and into a more secluded corner. Once they were semi-alone, Charlie dropped her head on Yoko''s shoulder and tried to hide her face into that shoulder.


    "Charlie, that was rude of you to do that earlier. I was talking with that lovely couple and you decided to go and trash our conversation."


    Amane complained but there was no real heat behind her voice. It made Charlie feel guilty for just a single second before she was back to her original self.


    "But that is your fault, Yoko. You know that seeing you with other people makes me nervous and jealous. I will not share you if I can help it."


    Charlie Complained but it was clear that these were her true feelings all this time. Amane decided to topic for now and give Charlie space.


    There were too many people at this party and most of them had turned their attention away from her to Sakura. It was clear what their target was.


    "Oh! Stop paying attention to Sakura. She is a big girl and she can take care of herself. I doubt that a few rowdy people would be too much for her to handle."


    Charlie assured Amane and Amane did have faith in Sakura to handle herself. But she also knew that none of the people who were approaching Sakura tonight had a good heart.


    "I know that Sakura can protect herself, but I still feel as if it is my responsibility as the older child to look after her. I hope you do not mind if I go over and help Sakura out."


    Amane tried to walk away but the grip on her wrist was still tight. She looked back at Charlie with an awkward expression and Charlie finally decided.


    "You! Stay here and wait for me. I will go and help your cousin out. If I interfere, then none of these people would annoy your cousin for some time now."


    That was¡­true. People were afraid of Charlie and they tended to do as she wanted them to do. If she interfered, then it was likely that Sakura would be left free most of the night. And that was the purpose of Yoko''s interference.


    "Fine, you can go and help her out."


    Amane agreed and Charlie instantly headed toward the table where Sakura was stuck between people.


    Even from a distance, Amane could see how uncomfortable Sakura was. She was close to snapping but she was holding herself back for the time being.


    Amane could hear the conversation taking place on the table and how Charlie asked to ''borrow'' Sakura for the time being. No one wanted to be the one to tell her what she could and could not do.


    Also, Charlie Suzuki''s presence had given everyone a better target to latch on to. If they could not seduce Sakura, then the next best option was to improve their standing in the eyes of the divine leader.


    Amane watched this happen for a few minutes, but she was also aware that her parents were walking toward her as well.


    It would take both sides some time to get to her and Amane decided to make it a battle of first come first serve.


    Finally, her mother was the first one who arrived near her and she had a familiar face walking behind her. Looking at that handsome face caused Amane to have mixed emotions and she could not help but flinch.


    "Yoko, there is someone I wanted to introduce you to. This is Chen, your fianc¨¦ from today. The marriage ceremony will be held in a month, so I hope you both get to know each other."


    Sherina Tsurugi had a satisfied look on her face when she looked at Yoko. She forced Yoko to pay attention to Chen and her loud noise caused the news to travel fast.


    In a single minute, everyone in the hall knew about the engagement and they all looked at Yoko to see what her next step would be.


    "Mother, isn''t this too soon? As far as I know, this is my first encounter with Chen. Are you sure you want me to date him?"


    Yoko asked as she looked at the man in front of her. The more she recognized that familiar face, the more her memory played with her.


    "Lady Sherina, don''t you that this is going¡­a little too fast right now? Yoko is not even an adult and Lord Chen looks like he would rather not be here. I don''t think this is a particularly happy agreement."


    Charlie Suzuki finally made it to the center and pointed it out. She looked at Chen with suspicious eyes, likely trying to find where she had seen him before.


    The reason Amane had been able to recognize Chen at first glance was because of his energy. She had watched him struggle and succeed in marking his first energy ball.


    But that had not been the case for Charlie and the other kids. Heck, most of them had not even seen each other before and only knew each other by name. That was what happened when you lived during different periods and raised different kids.


    "Ah, Lady Suzuki, I am so thankful that Yoko has a good friend in you. But there are times when friends should not interfere in matters and a marriage is such a ground. Also, even if Yoko and Lord Chen do not know each other well, they can get to know each other well from today onwards."


    "This marriage is just beginning. They both will have so many more chances to get acquainted with each other from today onwards."


    Sherina''s words froze everyone in the hall. They all looked toward Lady Suzuki and her rising temper with a suspicious look. No one wanted to anger her, but there seemed to be no way to avoid it.


    "I see. So, you see me as an outsider? It is nice to see that you think so much about my relationship with Yoko."

 Chapter 334 334: Your business [pt2]

    Everyone in the hallway could tell that Lady Suzuki had been offended. Charlie Suzuki showed these emotions clearly on her face.And for the first time, she made Sherina Tsurugi cautious as well. The words Sherina had said were just too stimulating for Charlie not to get annoyed by. And that showed clearly on her face.


    "L-Lady Suzuki, please calm down. I did not mean anything by my words. But I honestly believe that a talk of marriage should take place between the bride and the groom-to-be. There is no need for us to interfere."


    Sherina Tsurugi''s words were ridiculous. She was the one who was trying to force this marriage and she was also the one who said that they should not interfere in this marriage.


    How did this even make sense to anyone? But no one wanted to speak up against her since she belonged to the party host.


    "Aunty, did you not say that the parties involved should be the ones to talk about this marriage? Then, why don''t we ask Yoko what she thinks about this marriage?"


    Sakura suggested and Sherina cursed in her mind. She had forgotten that there were more people here than just Lady Suzuki who would take her daughter''s side.


    "Now Sakura, I am sure that we don''t need to do. We can ask Yoko for her opinion later. Let''s not break the festive mood of this party. You might be the clan leader, but you also need to listen to the elders."


    Akabe quickly stepped forward to reinforce Sakura''s claim to the family head position. He wanted to do whatever was needed to keep her in the position. But Sakura saw through his plan.


    "I am not the clan leader. It was a temporary position and now I will be handing it back to Yoko. This party was organized for that very purpose."


    Sakura explained to everyone and the hall was busy buzzing with gossip. Yoko was enjoying this atmosphere when her eyes met Chen''s. The man gave her a glance that said that he wanted to talk to her.


    Maybe that was why Yoko got curious and decided to give this man a chance. She clapped her hand and a thunderous voice spread across the hall. People turned toward her as one and decided to pay attention to what she was saying.


    "Everyone, I would appreciate it if you all quietly enjoyed this party. And mother, my marriage is something I will decide on my own so do not interfere."


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Sherina bit her lip as she looked up. She wanted to say so many things to Yoko, but she had to hold herself back.


    On one hand, Amane knew that she needed to refuse this marriage. It felt too much like a trap for her and she did not like traps.


    On the other hand, there was something familiar about Chen and Amane wanted to find out more about him and his past. An unfamiliar feeling was asking Amane to pay attention to Chen and listen to him.


    The hall went quiet after Amane made her announcement. People waited for her to continue, but that was all they were able to do. Amane had already turned around and started to disappear into the crowd,


    By the time both Charlie and Sakura snapped out of their dazes, it was already too late for them to catch up with Yoko. She was nowhere to be seen in the crowd.


    ......


    Chen watched the whole chaos happen from the corner of his eyes. He did his best to hold back his laugh, but it was tough for him to do so.


    These so-called elites were truly getting the show of their lives and they did not even know it yet. But the one that interested Chen the most was Yoko herself.


    The way she talked and the way she presented herself, all reminded Chen of Amane, the one who had raised him before. It made a giggle bubble up in his throat and he suppressed it.


    ''Ah yes, she will work. I am sure that Yoko Tsurugi would be the best vessel to bring mother back. Their wavelengths match too much.''


    Chen had always known that Yoko Tsurugi was a good vessel for his mother''s soul to be brought back. But he had not expected her to fit this well.


    He needed to talk to her to know more. Chen wanted to test Yoko out fully before he could commit to him.


    So, when Yoko disappeared into the crowd, Chen kept an eye on her. He spotted Yoko quite easily and made his way toward her.


    Yoko Tsurugi knew the second Chen stepped beside her. The way her eyes narrowed and the way Yoko looked at him were familiar to him. He had never been looked at with such a look, but Chen still felt thrilled to see the familiar expression.


    "Can I help you, Lord Chen? Why did you seek me out like this?"


    Yoko Tsurugi sounded bored when she struck up the conversation, but she was cautious as well. The way her eyes looked around for an escape made it obvious that she did not trust him.


    This was the first Lady Yoko was not happy to see him or talk to him.


    "Come on, Lady Yoko, relax. There is no need for you to be this tense while standing in front of me. I am merely trying to help you out. After all, we promised to be married soon."


    Chen seemed convinced that he would marry Yoko. And somehow, Yoko could tell that his confidence was not unfounded. This man truly wanted to marry her.


    But not because he liked Yoko or anything. Amane could feel that this man had his reasons for wanting to marry her.


    "I am not interested in marrying you so you better not waste your time. If there is anything you want from me, then speak up. I am sure that we can get to an agreement without even marrying as well."


    Amane held the terms out for Chen to grab. Any sane person would have jumped up at the chance to be able to get what they want and not lose their freedom.


    But Chen was different. He did not seem to view this in the manner that other people did.


    "Hmm, this is a great offer indeed. However, I still want us both to get married. Don''t worry. I can tell that you don''t wring my way and I don''t swing your way either. We can keep out of each other''s way."


    Chen offered Amane and that seemed too good to be true. Not that Amane considered this marriage for a single second.


    She was just trying to figure out what this man wanted.


    "Is this still a ''no'' huh? Then I will try my best to win your heart. But truly, think about it, Lady Yoko. what kind of man would tolerate his wife cheating on him and sleeping around with other people."


    "I might be the only one whom you will find. After all, your charm is enough to make even the most uninterested people fall for you."


    Chen reminded Yoko and she scoffed.


    "When it comes to human interest, money trumps everything. If I marry someone and promise them money, then they would agree to be my slave. Under these circumstances, why would I marry you?"


    Yoko Tsurugi''s words took Chen aback. He had not considered most of these points up until now. And he had not even expected anyone to bring them up.


    ".... you are such an amusing person. Anyway, all I wanted to tell you was that I have taken a liking to you. I hope you will provide me with such fun puzzles all the time, my lady."


    Chen grabbed Amane''s hand and brought it up to his lips. The lingering kiss he placed on Yoko''s hand sent a burning feeling up her spine. And not in a good way.


    The mannerisms were something Amane was too familiar with. She could not help but bite her lip in frustration and ask Chen the question she had been meaning to ask him all this time.


    "Lord Chen, did you know someone by the name of Amane? Someone who had the same abilities to tame beasts as I do? There is no need to get so triggered by my question. I was merely asking you this."


    Amane did not move even as she was attacked. She felt the cold metal bite of the knife on her throat and Chen''s eyes hardened in an instant.


    "I do not care if Charlie Suzuki is the one who told you about that name, but you have no right to use it in front of me and with that mouth of yours. If you know what is good for you, then you would keep your mouth quiet for me."


    Chen warned Amane and his grip tightened on the knife. This was only serving to hurt him out of all people.


    ''Stubborn fool. He was always single-minded and did not like to listen to me when I told him that he was feeling foolish. Looks like his habit of doing this has not changed even a single bit.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane grabbed hold of Chen''s wrist which made him flinch. But before he could do anything, Amane pried the knife out of his hand and held it open.


    "Don''t grip it too hard or you will damage your hands. And someone like you is too reliant on your hands to get by without them. So, be careful, alright? And treat yourself better than you already do."

 Chapter 335 335: Place the blame

    Chen looked taken aback by the way Amane was treating him. He had never been treated with care after his caretaker''s death. So, he was taken aback when Yoko Tsurugi touched his hand.Once again, the familiarity he felt with her was present. It was almost as if Yoko knew how to handle him to lower his guard. Her touch was solid but not overwhelmingly so.


    "I am sorry for the display of emotions I showed you. This moment of weakness will not happen again."


    Chen quickly pulled his hand back and he gathered himself. No matter how taken aback he was, he did not want to show his weakness in front of a foreigner.


    Yoko only smiled back at him with patient eyes. She did not even accuse him of anything which made Chen look away from her earnest eyes.


    "Anyway, my offer is still standing and I am sure you will not find a better offer anywhere. So, you should consider getting married to me sooner or later."


    Chen concluded and started to walk away. His heart was beating a mile per second and his hands were sweaty.


    ''That felt like Amane''s touch. No, don''t be stupid. Dead people do not come back to life just like that. If they did, then I would not have to go through everything I am going through to make my experiments successful.''


    Chen clutched his hand once more, only to realize that his hand was wet with blood. As soon as he noticed this, he loosened his grip unconsciously. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    His return to the hallway was not noticed by many. But Sherina Tsurugi had been keeping an eye on his whereabouts and noticed as soon as he emerged from the shadows. She quickly hurried toward him and looked at him.


    "Master Chen, how did the talk with Yoko go? If you do not agree with something she said, then do tell me. I will force her to marry and listen to you no matter what. That is what I promised you after all."


    It had seemed like a good idea to marry Yoko Tsurugi before. But a single encounter had changed Chen''s mind. He no longer wanted to marry her because it felt too much like matching your mother figure.


    Just the idea of this made Chen sick to the stomach and he gave Sherina Tsurugi a venomous glare.


    "Do not push this marriage any more than you already have. If I want to marry Yoko Tsurugi, I will make it known. Until then, hold yourself back from making unnecessary trouble."


    Chen warned Sherina and her husband. They both looked taken aback but Chen made a quick exit before they could ask him any questions. He needed to head back home and think about what he went through.


    ''I also need to inform the father that there might be a small upset in our plan. If the mother is truly back in another body, then it could complicate our experiments.''


    ......


    Amane waited until Chen was gone from the hallway before she appeared in the crows as well. But unlike Chen, people zoned in on her location and kept an eye on her.


    At the same time, those who had come here to form connections with the Tsurugi family were approaching Sakura and concealing their intentions.


    ''Do these fools truly think I cannot see through lies? Just how full of yourself one must be to think of me as a fool?''


    Sakura looked at all the men surrounding her. They all treated her like a fragile lady who could not do anything.


    One of the poor admirers had even asked for her hand and tried to kiss her on the back of her hand. Unfortunately for him, his lips would have seen better days.


    Sakura was not going out of her way to make these men miserable, but she would not let them have their way easily either. She had her pride as well as her desire to be left alone.


    "Lady Tsurugi, it is an honour to meet you. I have to say that the beauty of your eclipses everything else in the room. The second I saw you; I was blinded with admiration strong enough to drag me here."


    One of the men around Sakura waxed poetry in her admiration and unfortunately for him, Sakura was about to fall asleep even as she listened to him.


    All these people had no idea how boring they were and how much they bored Sakura.


    "Oh, so you say that Sakura is the most beautiful person in the room? Then what about me?"


    An arm closed around Sakura''s shoulder and pulled her closer to her body. Sakura allowed her body to be pulled back into Yoko''s arms and the tension bled from her body.


    When she looked up at the man next time, he looked pale and lifeless. He also looked nervous and he knew that he had made a grave mistake.


    "I¡­this is¡­I am sorry, my lady. I accidentally misspoke. While it is true that Sakura''s beauty blinded me for a second, your radiant shine can also not be overlooked."


    People turned from praising Sakura alone to praising the pair now.


    Some people did take sides when they complimented the sisters, but most people were neutral in their approach.


    The elders, who had made this plan to seduce Sakura could only watch with clenched fists as their chosen partners fumbled this easy task.


    ''Tsk, these fools had one task and that was to seduce Sakura. Can they not even do such a small thing?''


    While the elders were fuming because their plan had flopped, the younger generation was fuming for a different reason.


    They were usually used to being admired and followed around during parties. Even if they were not the heir or the successor of their company, they were still rich and beautiful-looking.


    Out of everyone, the one who felt the most robbed was Crescenta. She looked at Sakura and Yoko with envious eyes.


    She wanted attention as well and she wanted it now. So, she quickly approached the circle where Yoko and Sakura were and quickly struck a subtle pose.


    No one paid attention to her until she coughed and specifically dragged their attention toward her.


    "Yok, Sakura, you both should not be so modest toward these gentlemen''s complement. They might be saying this all to cheer you up, so you should take their compliment with grace."


    Crescenta sounded justified and she was certain of what she was saying. She also made all the others around her uncomfortable. But once again, she did not notice.


    "Oh, so mean to say that we are ugly and all these people are laying to our faces? These are some bold words to say to us, Crescenta."


    Yoko quickly accused and Crescenta was taken aback. She did not know how the conversation even got to this point when this was not what Crescenta had said.


    "When did I say that you are ugly, Yoko? Well, maybe you are a little¡­underwhelming when compared to me. But you have your charm. It''s just not¡­. what a gentleman likes I''m afraid."


    Crescenta did not realize that she was insulting Yoko until it was too late. The words were out of her mouth and she also stood firm.


    On the other hand, Yoko looked ready to collapse laughing. She looked at Crescenta with an amused expression, but it was not mirrored by Sakura.


    "Crescenta, enough of your playing around. If you have nothing good to say, then do not say anything at all, please. You are just making a fool of yourself."


    Crescenta looked considered now. She did not know what she did wrong to make Sakura get angry at her. She had just talked in the same manner she always did in the parties but this was the first time someone had called her out for it. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura noticed how Crescenta looked surprised and clueless. She realized that Crescenta had no idea what she had done wrong here.


    But before it could end in disaster, elder Dao quickly made his way to the centre of the group and clutched Crescenta''s arm tightly. He had a closed-off expression on his face and he also looked apologetic.


    "I am so sorry for all the trouble my granddaughter is causing you right now. She is not feeling well so her sense of reasoning is a little flawed. I will take her away right now."


    This time, Crescenta kept her mouth closed and followed her grandfather out. She might not know what she did wrong, but she did realize when she needed up with something. Her grandfather''s mood was particularly not happy today.


    As soon as they both were out of the party, the neutral mask her grandfather worse broke away and he started yelling,


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Why would you be such a fool and say all that useless crap? Do you know how hard your and mine reputation fell because of this stunt you pulled back there?"


    The old man asked as he thrust his cane toward the ground. The loud smack echoed in the calm air and made a thunderous noise.


    Crescenta flinched when she heard that cracking noise. Her body reacted on its own and Crescenta gulped down in nervousness. ''


    She realized that she had messed up big times.


    "I¡­but grandfather, you said that I needed to be arrogant if I wanted to hold my head up high. You cannot tell me that you want me to take my words back."


    Crescenta asked but her grandfather did not reply to her.

 Chapter 336 336: Unfortunately, you failed

    "This is not fair. It is not fair for you to place all the blame on what happened on my shoulder. Aren''t you just as responsible as I am for this mess? So why is all this my fault?""The one who taught me to be arrogant and to go after what I want¡­it was you. Grandfather. So, it is all *your* fault, right?"


    Crescenta asked and her grandfather was taken aback. He had not thought of things this way. But it did make sense if one thought about it.


    But the old man was going to die before he admitted that he was at fault. And to prove his point, he stuck his cane on the ground once more and made an angry expression.


    "You foolish child. You need to listen to me or else¡­"


    "Or else what? It is not like you ever listen to me. You just pretend as if you do and then leave me alone. I hate you for this."


    The old man was worried about Crescenta. She was throwing a tantrum and it did not seem as if she wanted to calm down. So, the old man had no choice but to bring out big guns.


    He raised his hand to forcefully quieten Crescenta out but she noticed. The look of betrayal that went through her eyes was massive and she quickly turned around to leave.


    "Crescenta, hey Crescenta where are you going? Come back here because we are not finished talking."


    Elder Dao called her back in hopes of mending what just happened. But Crescenta ignored what he had to say and quickly walked out of the mess. She was not in a mood to entertain him anymore.


    She quickly walked toward the bar she had spent the night before and entered it. This time, she remembered to bring her wallet and her phone with her.


    The bartender looked surprised to see her. And he smiled at Crescenta and made her sit down.


    As soon as Crescenta sat down, she noticed that the female sitting adjacent to her was Kiana. She was the one who had helped Crescenta the day before and the memory of that time made Crescenta blush.


    She was suddenly nervous and her mouth went dry.


    "I¡­hello. It is nice to meet you again. I mean, thank you for your help. I have money today, so let me repay you for yesterday."


    Crescenta was getting more and more nervous by the second. But Kiana turned out to be a nice person and she only smiled back at Crescenta.


    "You want to pay me back? Well then, I won''t say ''no'' to that. After all, you are quite a pretty lady and I am sure you would brighten my night."


    ......


    "Lady Yoko, what do you think about¡­."


    "Sakura, do you want to spend time with me-"


    "What about the amusement park? Have you gone there-"


    The night of the party had descended into mindless chatter now. Everyone was trying to get into Yoko''s and Sakura''s good grace.


    The elders could only watch this happen with annoyed faces as they watched their plan fail right in front of their eyes. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "This is a mess. Are you sure one of our chosen ones will be able to seduce Sakura or Yoko? The more I am looking at it, the more it does not seem to be the case."


    Elder Fushi looked at the mess of the crown in front of her. She could not help but flinch as she noticed her chosen representative being forced out of the circle.


    Not only the people they had chosen but other businessmen had gotten mixed in the crowd as well. It was impossible to tell who was walking about what.


    "Don''t worry. One of our chosen must succeed."


    Elder Hana assured her partner as she shot her chosen one a look that said ''Hurry up and do your job already.''


    Amane, who was stuck between this crown, heard what they had to say from one ear and it went out of the other ear at the same time. She smiled as she watched people but there were no special emotions behind her eyes.


    Especially not until she felt a gentle hand grab her sleeve and tug at it.


    At first, Amane had been ready to tear the one who dared to touch her a new one, but then she calmed down once she realized who was asking her for help.


    "Lady Ely, I was not aware that you were attending our party. You should have come to meet us up beforehand if you were here."


    Amane gently cupped Ely''s face and the poor girl went red. She stuttered to get her words out but it seemed to be difficult for her.


    "I¡­this is¡­I am¡­I am so sorry for not informing you."


    Lady Ely looked adorable in Amane''s eyes but she was a nuisance in everyone else''s eyes. They hated how Lady Ely was taking Yoko Tsurugi''s precious time and causing everyone else to wait for her to finish.


    But no one could say anything because Ely Zhen was Yoko''s friend as well as Marshal Zhen''s granddaughter.


    "Ely, calm down and take a deep breath. There is no need for you to be nervous."


    Amane calmed Ely down and the girl tried to speak up once more. Luckily for Ely, she did not need to speak because her grandfather decided to visit Yoko himself.


    But that man was not alone. He had another nervous man following him. And for some reason, this ''friend'' of Marshal Zhen looked quite shady to Amane.


    "Lady Tsurugi, it is an honor to meet you once more. Please accept my congrats for having your post as the family head back."


    Marshal Zhen bowed to Amane and she quickly accepted his congrats to not keep him waiting.


    Then, Amane turned her focus to the man following Marshal Zhen and she gave him a questioning glance. The man panicked and immediately looked away.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, Marshal Zhen?"


    Amane asked as she noticed the person avoiding her eyes. Marshal Zhen sighed as well and he had a pained look on his face.


    Amane had a feeling that the Marshal did not want to ask her for help, but he also had no other choice but to ask her for help.


    "Indeed, there is something you can help me with, Yoko Tsurugi. My friend here would like your help with something but it would be better if we talked after the party. I do not want to ruin your festive mood."


    Elder Zhen had noticed how everyone had looked at him when he approached Yoko Tsurugi. People wanted him to walk away and leave Yoko alone.


    They wanted to talk to Yoko and take advantage of her. And even if Elder Zhen did not agree with them, he was not going to become their enemy so easily.


    "Oh, you are right. Some so many people want to talk to me today. I am sure that most of them have something important to say to me and are not here to take advantage of my kindness. It would truly put me in a bad mood if that were to be the case."


    Amane reminded everyone and all the useless people looked away from her. They did not want to be caught lacking.


    After that, hardly anyone talked to Amane and Sakura. They were all too afraid of the consequences and Marshal Zhen''s presence further discouraged them from making a move.


    One of the brave men tried to make things work and he got close to Sakura. But Sakura ignored him completely and then Marshal Zhen glared at him which made him back off.


    Finally, the elders decided to make their presence known. They had seen what happened in front of them and they could not help but feel uneasy because of this.


    They needed to stop Marshal Zhen before he foiled their plan.


    "Marshal Zhen, I knew it was you when I saw your silhouette. What are you doing with these young people? Come and enjoy your time with us old folks. Let us leave these young ones mingle among themselves."


    Elder Hana called Marshal Zhen away. Her candidate was a bold one so he was going to take this opportunity for sure.


    But for that to happen, Elder Hana would have to create an opening first.


    Marshal Zhen looked a little spectacle of her offer which made Elder Hana grit her teeth. She did not like how she was being looked at with suspicion. But she was also willing to bear with it for the time being.


    ''I need to not worry about what is happening. Let''s just focus on getting my candidate to a higher level first.''


    Elder Hana had been planning this for a while and she did not want things to happen over which she had no control.


    But she forgot one very important thing today. And that was - she was not the one in control here, Yoko was. And Yoko decided to end the party right then and there.


    "Hmm, as fun as all of this is. I am afraid that it is too late for us to continue this party. Let''s call it a night and we all should return to our homes. Don''t you agree, Elder Hana?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Hana was caught now. If she denied Yoko, then people would be sure that she had planned something. And if she did not, then her plan would be wasted.


    In the end, elder Hana did the sensible thing and agreed with Yoko.


    "O-Of course."

 Chapter 337 337: I wont listen to you

    The air had turned tense as soon as Amane had suggested to end the party. Even if everyone did not agree with her, they had to respect her wishes. And that was how the party came to an end.The elders as well as some of the guests continued to look at Amane even after she had ended the party. Perhaps, they were hoping for Amane to take her decision back? But that was no longer a possibility for Amane.


    Once everyone realized this, they started to head out. Sakura saw over the whole process while Amane followed Marshal Zhen and his guest over to another room.


    Ely started to come with them as well, but the look in her grandfather''s eyes stopped her. She decided to let them have a moment for the time being.


    Once they were alone, Amane gestured for her guests to sit down and tell her what happened and what they wanted help with.


    Marshal Zhen''s guest was only able to keep their composure for a minute before fat tears struck their eyes and they broke down crying. They looked unstable so Amane gave them time to gather themselves.


    "I-I am sorry, Lady Yoko. I just never thought that I would get the opportunity to ask you for help. I am a little emotional right now."


    Marshal Zhen''s guest replied with an embarrassed face. The red-tinted face was heavy with emotions and Amane did not mind waiting for the person to calm down before she began her investigation.


    After all, Amane did not mind waiting around for someone to calm down. If the person did not waste too much of her time, Amane was willing to let anything go.


    "You can take your time. Whatever you must tell me seems to be emotionally draining for you. You can take your time to calm yourself down."


    Amane assured and the man flushed a bright pink once he heard Amane''s words. He also seemed taken aback by her chill attitude.


    "See, I told you that Yoko Tsurugi was special and she would not mind hearing you out. You can tell her what you told me I am sure that you will get a solution to your problem if you ask her."


    Marshal Zhen was putting Amane on a pedestal and that was concerning. Amane was powerful, but she was not a god.


    Still, she was excited to hear what this man had to ask her.


    "I¡­fine¡­I will tell you what is going on. Lady Yoko, can a human turn into a beast overnight?"


    Marshal Zhen''s guest asked and his question sounded earnest but not very clear.


    From the looks of it, this person did not know what to ask Amane himself. And that was why he was fumbling his speech so much.


    "Excuse me? Can you elaborate on what you meant by those words? There are a lot of ways for a person to turn into a beast. Are we talking about their behavior? Their powers? Or their attitude?"


    Amane asked with a calm voice. Her guest bit his lip before he forced himself to answer.


    "It''s¡­all the things above. My daughter recently became sick so I asked the doctors to treat her. One of the doctors who treated her was a dwarf and his medicine made my daughter¡­change."


    The guest replied and his voice was filled with emotion. It was difficult for Amane to gather anything from his voice or his speech.


    In the end, Marshal Zhen felt pity for the man and decided to explain to Amane what was happening.


    "Karl, you need to be cleared when you are giving someone details of what happened. Even I, someone who knows what is happening, got confused when you spoke like that."


    Marshal Zhen scolded his friend before he turned toward Amane and clarified the situation.


    "Karl''s granddaughter recently got ''cursed'' to change forms at night and become a beast. She doesn''t remember anything when the morning hits and causes a lot of trouble. She also hallucinates a lot so Karl gets worried. Is there anything you can do for him?"


    Amane raised an eyebrow once she heard the description of what was going on.


    More than a beast matter, it seemed like a supernatural matter. And Amane was not an expert in ghost handling.


    ''Still, it is a good way to get Marshal Zhen indebted to me this time. I guess I can look at the situation.''


    "Hmm, I see what is going on. I don''t know how much help I will be to you. But I guess it won''t hurt to look at the situation myself."


    Amane assured the pair and Karl looked relieved. The wrinkles on his face straightened out and he reached toward Amane''s hand to shake it.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much. I will be counting on you to calm my granddaughter down."


    Karl thanked Amane but he was celebrating too early. There was a solid chance that Amane might not be able to help him out. But she was going to do as much as she could for now.


    "I will send you an invite to come to my estate. We are a more¡­traditional household, but I am sure that you will like my estate."


    .........


    Amane retried back to her room after that. She did warn Sakura about what was going to happen next and where they needed to go.


    Sakura was happy to accompany Amane and that made her team complete for this visit.


    The lock on Amane''s room was tight but it showed signs of being tempered with. It seemed as if someone had tried to break into her room by force, but had failed.


    ''The elders are such fools. Why do they keep sending people after my stuff this openly? They are lucky that I locked the room for their sake. They would have died if they irritated Moony too much."


    Amane opened the door, only to be faced with a whimpering dragon. Moony seemed to be in pain as she groaned and turned around to get comfortable. Her transformation was fast approaching.


    Maybe by the time, Amane was back from looking at Karl''s situation, Moony would have taken a human form.


    "How are you doing, Moony? Are you in too much pain? Do you need me to knock you out?"


    Amane asked as she walked near the bed. Moony was still conscious and Amane did not doubt how much pain Moony must be in.


    She rubbed the moon dragon''s head to help Moony calm down. It made the dragon finally settle down and look at Amane with a patient expression. Amane just continued to rub Moony until she fell asleep.


    Once the morning came, Amane felt something shift on top of her body. She opened her eyes, only to see only silver hair spread all over her body. A paper-white face looked back at her and blinked.


    Amane blinked a few times to clear her vision and the humanoid shape faded in and out of focus. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Moony, did you transform?"


    Amane asked and a hand covered her eyes to prevent her from looking at the fully mature body in front of her. Magic coated Amane''s eyes and she felt them become heavy,


    Because Amene was not fighting the magic that was covering herself, she fell victim to it and fell asleep.


    The next time she opened her eyes, her eyes were covered by a pair of claws that looked familiar.


    ''Is moony back to being a dragon? Or did I just dream about that whole sequence? Both things are very possible.''


    Currently, Amane was leaning more toward herself dreaming because of Moony''s leaking aura. It could have interfered with her mind and made her think what Moony was dreaming,


    For now, the dragon was asleep and this was the first good sleep Moony had in a long time. So, Amane let her be for the time being and she decided to wake up and get ready.


    Amane used her powers to lock her door shut once more and then she went down. The invite from Karl was already on the table and Sherian seemed to be looking at it with disdain.


    "Yoko, is this yours? What the hell are you planning on doing now? I got word from your finance that he will be swinging by today. So don''t you dare do anything stupid?"


    Sherina warned Amane but it was already too late. Amane already had plans for the day.


    "Well, that is too bad because I need to head out today and for the next few days possibly. Lord Karl asked me for help and I promised to help him out yesterday. I am not going to go back on my words. Now, if you will excuse me. I think I will eat my breakfast outside today."


    Amane walked past the dining room and Sherina jolted up awake as if lightning had struck her.


    "Where do you think you are going? I did not permit you to leave yet."


    Sherina complained as she watched Yoko walk out of the room. She wanted to stop Yoko but she had no right or way to do so.


    "I do not need your permission to leave my home and to work. Now, if you will excuse me, I need to head out."


    Sakura came down as well and she was fully dressed up. She looked at Sherina with an uncomfortable look on her face before she ignored the adult and walked out with Yoko. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "No one respects me in this house. Tsk, what am I going to tell Lord Chen now?"

 Chapter 338 338: The old territory [pt1]

    "I know that Lord Karl was traditional, but isn''t this a little bit much? This is not a home! This is a castle."Sakura declared as she looked in front of her. And she was not wrong to say these words as well. No matter how Amane looked at the building in front of her, it looked like a modern castle.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Well, I am surprised to see this as well. But it also looks as if this place is well-reinforced and will keep us safe. Let''s head in now and check the situation."


    To call the building a castle would be an underestimation. The tall stone-build walls covered a vast expanse and a tall gate marked the entry of the property. As soon as Amane crossed the threshold, a servant came to welcome her.


    Even the servant was wearing a suit of armor that had seen better days. But the soldier did not look even a bit uncomfortable wearing such clothes.


    Moreover, the servant looked relieved to see Amane but also worried.


    "Welcome, Lady Tsurugi. We were informed about your arrival. We have prepared clothes for you to change into. Please, follow me so that I can give them to you."


    The guard led Sakura and Amane toward the guard room and handed them heavy chain-metal clothes. They were strong but also looked heavy and uncomfortable to walk around in.


    "Sheesh, what is this 19th-century fashion? I don''t want to wear these heavy clothes. Can I just walk around in my normal clothes?"


    Amane complained as she picked up the metallic clothes.


    Now, she did not have a problem with these clothes, but she could tell that Sakura had a problem with them. The clothes also looked a few sizes too small to accommodate their chests.


    Also, if a fight were to break out, then these heavy and restricting clothes would only the pair back.


    "I am sorry, but this is for the safety reasons. There are too many wild beasts roaming around in this territory. It would be in your best interest to protect yourself."


    The guard warned Amane, only to find her grinning back at him.


    "I know. I am forsaking these clothes because I want to protect myself. They will only restrict me more if a fight were to break out. So, neither I nor Sakura need them."


    Amane assured the guard but he still looked worried about her and Sakura. At the same time, Karl decided to walk out as well. He had been informed about his guest''s arrival.


    "What is going on here? If there is a problem, then let me solve it for you. I am sure that I will be able to help you out."


    Karl asked as he looked at his guard and then at Amane. His guard looked panicked but then his loyalty won out and he decided to tell his master what was happening.


    The elder listened to the report with morbid fascination before he turned toward Yoko and looked her in the eye.


    "My lady, this place is dangerous. Are you sure you do not want to wear protective gear? It would only serve to harm you if you act tough."


    Karl asked but his tone seemed to point him to be in Amane''s favor.


    "Hmm, I am sure about my choice. If I were to wear these heavy clothes, then it would be a hindrance for me."


    Amane assured the elder and he finally gave in to Amane''s insistence.


    "I understand. In that case, you can come inside now. But if you get into trouble, then I will not be able to help you out. You need to be careful and tell me if you want protective gear."


    Karl insisted and he shot the guard a look. Their secret message did not go unnoticed by Amane and she was sure that the pair had planned something. Sakura was alert as well and they finally entered the territory.


    The territory started like a jungle with no path to move forward into. No car could be driven into the forest due to its density.


    "Our territory is very traditional and there was almost no technical development for the past hundred years here. So, if you find anything outdated, please do not feel awkward. We do not even have electricity for the most part here.


    Karl informed the pair and he sounded almost proud of this face. While he was busy bragging about his territory, Amane heard something heading toward her at a fast speed.


    Aamen tensed up as soon as she felt the aura of a beast heading her way. Sakura had noticed this as well and they both paid half of their attention to the beast.


    "-This is the end of the line. It is said that a ferocious beast has made this its home. So, you need to be extra careful and-"


    The best let at Amane and she could tell that it did not want to harm her. That still did not sit well with Amane and she raised her hand to make chains appear out of nowhere and stop the beast mid-air.


    It was a sleek beast with black fur and red eyes. It looked like a panther but was much bigger and faster than one.


    "Oh my! Look at what we have here. A beautiful beast of war decided to visit me. But too had that I am not in any mood to play with you right now."


    Amane''s tone was full of warnings for the best to behave. It struggled for a bit before settling down and bowing before Amane.


    All of this happened too fast for Karl and the guards to digest. One second, they were waiting for their chance to help Yoko Tsurugi out and convince her that she needed armor, the next second, they watched her capture the beast without any problem.


    Everyone looked shocked to see this happening. And they all were shocked to notice how Yoko subdued the beast in front of her.


    "Lady Yoko, are you alright? You are not hurt at all, right?"


    Karl asked as he observed Yoko Tsurugi. He had heard about he being able to tame the beasts, but he did not know her powers were this proficient or fast.


    He had miscalculated and he needed to rethink his evaluation of her powers.


    "I am fine. But it looks like this beast is not one that we can allow to roam freely like this. It attacked me today and it can attack someone else just as easily tomorrow. What are you going to do if that happened."


    "So, for everyone''s safety, let us end this beast''s life now."


    Amane suggested and everyone except Sakura hesitated to answer her. They were taken aback by her question and by the time they realized what was happening, Sakura''s flame hand had reached too close to the beast.


    Karl noticed this in time and he quickly panicked and held Sakura''s wrist from moving. His hand hurt because of what he did, but he refused to back down. He needed to keep these people from killing his precious beast.


    "I-I am sorry, Lady Yoko, Lady Sakura. I know that your lives were in danger just now. But I want to beg you to not harm this beast. It is precious to us because it is our friend. It did not mean to attack you. It only did so because-"


    "You asked it to. I know and I understand. But this cannot go unpunished as well, you know. We did get attacked outright after all."


    Amane was not willing to pull back and Karl noticed this. He knew that he had no choice but to bow his head and lower his pride now.


    "I know. In that case, why don''t I pay the price, Lady Yoko? I promise that I will serve you well. So please, let this beast go this one time and forget what happened."


    The man begged Aamen to reconsider his terms. Since he was begging this sincerely, Aamne had no problem listening to him this time.


    "Fine, I understand. Since this is what you want, then I will take you up on your offer. With this, you will owe me two favors."


    The guards were at a loss as well. They knew that they were in the wrong, but they also did not like to see their lord bow his head in front of another person.


    One of the guards got ready to duke it out with Amane, but Karl stopped him from moving. He had seen how dangerous Yoko Tsurugi was. And he had no intention of going against her this time.


    "I agree with your deal. Now then, let us head out and see the true reason we came here. And you! You better not show up in front of me without a good reason or I will not leave you alone. You should be resting in your old age." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone was shocked when Amane made this comment. They all had not realized that Amane was even capable of reading this.


    She had not even taken a good look at the beast but she knew that the beast was old. These were marks of someone proficient in their job.


    "Lady Yoko, let us not waste any more time now. My granddaughter is waiting for you inside. You should head inside. Oh, and make sure that she does not fall asleep. We need to keep her awake until the new moon if possible."


    That was all Karl said before he led Amane away. Some of the guards followed but most of them stayed behind with the beast.

 Chapter 339 339: The old territory [pt2]

    "I would assume that you had a reason you had us attached like this. And it better be good because I do not have a lot of patience to understand why you would want to attack us like this."Amane warned the man in front of her and Karl flinched. He had not expected this outcome and now he lamented his decision to try and scare Yoko Tsurugi in the first place.


    "I apologize. I just wanted to make you both aware of how foolish you were for ignoring our warning and not wearing the armor I gave you. But it turns out that the real fool in this situation was me."


    Karl admitted. His face was wrinkled and it seemed as if old age had finally caught up with him. As a result, he looked lonely and remorseful while standing in front of Amane.


    Amane did not feel sorry for this man. She knew that he had it all coming for him. But Sakura seemed to be feeling sorry for the man and she gave Amane a look that said that she should do something.


    It was ignored by Amane as the trio entered the main building.


    The insides looked just as old as the outsides did. But Amane did notice that this place was maintained and did not have cracks forming. The castle might look old, but that seemed to be a stylized choice.


    Meanwhile, Sakura was busy taking in the interior of this place. She appreciated the color scheme as well as the clashing contrast of the soft elements in the room with hard ones.


    "You have decorated this place well. I am impressed to see that this place looks comfortable to live in, despite having no electricity."


    Sakura looked around and Karl flushed in pride. His chest was puffed up and he looked confident and flushed.


    "My granddaughter decorated this place. She was quite good at interior decoration and other related stuff. I want to see the day she would, once again, decorate the insides of this castle."


    Karl admitted and the use of past tense had not gone unnoticed. Still, the sadness in Karl''s voice did not indicate parting. His granddaughter was likely alive, but not in a way that he liked.


    Amane already knew that his granddaughter was cursed or stuck as a beast. But that did not seem to always be the case.


    "Oh! I apologize. I was rambling without knowing what I was doing. Now come with me and I will take you to my granddaughter''s room."


    Karl led the pair toward the back portion of the house. The deeper they went, the less security they encountered.


    Finally, once they entered the last hallway, there was no guard present. Amane could also not sense any human presence in the vicinity.


    "My granddaughter is behind this door. We have restrained her so that she could not hurt herself. But would you like us to release her now?" Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Karl asked with worried anticipation in his eyes. He wanted his granddaughter to be free and be able to do anything she wanted. But that did not seem possible with how things were currently going for him.


    "There is no need for you to go out of your way and unlock your granddaughter''s chains. Leave it all to me from here on. If I need to unlock your granddaughter, then I will do so myself. For now, can you lock this place up?"


    It was not needed, but Aamen still felt that it was appropriate if no one came near this place for the time being. She was even telling Sakura to leave for the time being.


    Amane did not know why, but she expected Sakura to object to her words. But Sakura did not do so. Instead, she followed Amane''s unspoken orders and locked her arms with Karl.


    "Uncle, why don''t you show me around for the time being? I want to see what this estate has to offer me."


    Karl was taken aback. But Sakura was the same age as his granddaughter so he was not able to resist her charm.


    "I¡­are you sure that you want me to leave you alone? What if you get attacked? I know you are powerful, but my granddaughter is a little¡­wild. She can hurt you badly if she wants to."


    Karl admitted and he sounded nervous. He wanted Yoko''s help but he also did not want to see her get hurt.


    In the end, Yoko just laughed at Karl with an amused expression on her face.


    "There is no need for you to feel worried about me. I can handle myself quite well. You should focus on yourself and show Sakura around."


    With that said, Amane pushed the door open and Karl watched her disappear behind the door. A barrier forced him to step back and it seemed to be slowly spreading outwards. The more Karl tried to resist, the more he was pushed back.


    Sakura noticed this and she sighed. She had to step in to take care of Karl and his mess.


    "Let''s hurry up and go out. This barrier is a warning and it will explain even more soon. We should get out of its range before it crushes us against a wall."


    Sakura warned and the old man was left with no choice but to agree with her decision. They both disappeared out of the door and out of the zone. The guards were also instructed specifically to not go near that wing.


    That night, no one heard anything from Yoko Tsurugi. Karl was nervous when he appeared for dinner. He looked at Sakura and almost asked her what was going on with Yoko.


    But then he remembered that Sakura was in the same situation as him and she also had no idea what Yoko was doing. The more time that passed without any contact with Yoko, the more nervous he got.


    Karl was also not able to sleep properly and he knew that he needed to check on Yoko and his granddaughter.


    He snuck past the guards and headed toward the barrier. Karl placed one hand on the barrier and started to push against it a little bit. But before he could make some major decision, he was caught red-handed by Sakura.


    The teen walked out of her room and she looked wide awake. She gave Karl a searching look which made him panic.


    "I-I was just trying to get some fresh air tonight. What woke you up, Sakura?"


    Karl asked as he noticed how Sakura was observing him and the barrier as well. She likely knew the truth behind what he was trying to do.


    "Yoko asked me to keep a watch tonight. And when Yoko asks me something, I do not question her. You should head back to your room now. It is not safe to loiter around the barrier like this."


    Karl wanted to protest but it all died down in his throat. In the end, he had no choice but to go back to his room while sulking. He did not even get to meet his granddaughter.


    Once he was gone, Sakura looked at the barrier in front of her with disdain. She hated that thing, but she was not going to ruin Yoko''s fun.


    .........


    Amane had put up a strong barrier to keep people out. The inside of her barrier only had two people now - herself and the conflicted energy she was feeling.


    The barrier covered a significant portion of this building and Amane walked around. Somehow, she had a feeling that she was facing a beast and Amane slowly stripped down.


    She opened the door, only to find a half-girl, half-beast held captive against the wall.


    The half-beast had a human-like face and her teeth were sharp and inhuman. There were also her eyes that were unlike humans and the hairs all over her body. The main hair at the top of her hair was short and easy to grab.


    The wolf-like creature seemed to be struggling to get out of her binds and panting. There were no clothes on her body and it showed everything.


    "Hello there. You seem like a lovely specimen for me to study. Will you allow me to approach you?"


    Amane asked as she slowly walked toward the beast. The beast tensed up at first when she watched Amane, but then she slowly relaxed and allowed Amane to approach her. Those inhuman eyes did not look away from Amane for even a second.


    A hand was tentatively placed on the beast''s stomach and Amane noticed how the beast instinctively leaned into her touch. It seemed almost as if this beast still had human emotions and instincts.


    When Amane pulled back, the beast tried to follow her hand. The beast looked shocked at first, but then she growled in irritation. She did not seem to like Amane much.


    "You don''t like me being here? Then, shall I leave? If you have so many complaints, then maybe I should not be here with you."


    Amane threatened and the beast calmed down instantly. Kelly stopped growling but the suspicion in her eyes did not lessen. She was not going to let Amane go that easily.


    This time, when Amane reached out toward the beast, Kelly did not protest and allowed her face to be touched. She even tolerated her teeth being looked at and Amane touching her fangs to know what they looked like.


    "Hmm, seems like you are a healthy beast. Even your lower half is behaving as it should. You are quite hard and wet as well. Is it mating season for you?"


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 340 340: Taming a brat [pt1] R-18

    No matter how much control Kelly had over her instincts as a human, she was a beast right now. It was understandable for her to lose control of her instincts and show such reactions.


    That did not mean that this was not fascinating for Amane to see. She reached out to touch Kelly a little more, only to be faced with protest from Kelly''s side.


    Or maybe that was encouragement because Kelly was struggling and trying to get her body toward Amane''s hands. The beast wanted to be touched more and more.


    "Your name is Kelly, right? Can you talk in your current state?"


    Amane asked and the answer was clearly ''no'' this time. Kelly opened her mouth, but only growls of protest came out of her mouth. She even tried to break free of her binds, but that was not a possibility.


    "Hmm, this seems to be a problem. Should I allow you to break free for the time being? I am sure that you must be feeling uncomfortable being tied up like this."


    Amane took in Kelly''s appearance. The half-beast had been locked up with her hands in the air and tied to the post above her head. In this position, she would not be able to move around much even if she wanted to.


    It also left her body exposed to anyone who dared to enter her room.


    *grrrrrr*


    Kelly growled, her throat not forming the words she wanted to. But Amane could understand her somewhat. Kelly wanted to be free and that was why she was trying to break free from her shackles.


    Amane held the shackles in her hand and then broke them apart. She did not even worry about Kelly running away or abandoning her.


    Somehow, that thought seemed impossible for her to think about and Kelly did not disappoint her. As soon as she was free, Kelly gave Amane a glance that searched her soul before she pounced at Amane.


    Kelly behaved almost like a big dog, not giving Aamen a second to gather herself before she rubbed her face against Amane''s and marked her as Kelly''s territory.


    "You are a possessive one. Do you like me this much?"


    Amane asked as she rubbed Kelly''s back in her arms. It seemed like it truly was the mating season for Kelly. Her hardness was rubbing against Amane. At the same time, Amane could feel her lap getting wet because of Kelly''s marking.


    The more Amane tried to move; the more Kelly marked her up. It was not going to be easy getting away from this half-beast.


    When Kelly did pull back, she had a satisfied look on her face and she also looked smug.


    Amane was sure that she smelled like Kelly right now. But that did not seem to be enough for the half-beast. Her satisfaction only lasted for about a minute before she was trying to burrow her body more into Amane''s.


    "What are you doing now? You will not be able to go any further if you continue like you have. It is not easy to mark me."


    Amane warned and Kelly pretended as if she had not heard Amane at all. Her claws continued to leave marks on Amane''s body and she also sniffed at her.


    If Kelly did not like how a place smelled, she made sure to lick that place up.


    Amane''s arms, her chest, and even her face were not spared. And then, Kelly finally reached her ''real'' prize - Amane''s pussy. That was the place that gave off a mixed smell.


    Kelly did not like it and she wanted this place to smell like her as well. So, she licked across the opening quite harshly before enthusiastically pushing herself against that wet patch.


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing? Do you want me to help you out through your rut? Fine, but be gentle with me."


    Amane warned and Kelly showed that she had human intelligence to understand her. Kelly slowed down but her tongue went even further into Amane''s body as a result. The rough appendage was able to breach Amane''s opening and enter her body.


    It licked and opened Amane up for the leaking hardness rubbing against her legs.


    Kelly continued to lick Amane''s lower lips. She had no technique, but the texture of her tongue was unique enough for Amane to buckle her hips and ask for more pleasure. Kelly had no complaints about this and she continued to eat out Amane.


    Finally, Amane came around Kelly''s tongue and the young sucked it all out of Amane. It made Kelly even more uncomfortable and she rubbed her hard dick against Amane''s body.


    Kelly seemed unable to decide if she wanted her dick played with or her pussy. Both looked equally tense and neglected.


    "Aww, you poor child. No one ever took care of your needs and taught you what you should do, right? Then, leave it up to me. I will show you how you can give yourself the relief that you need."


    Amane promised before she placed her hand on Kelly''s hard cock. Kelly growled as a result of this, but her hips and her body liked to be touched. Her nipples were standing at attention and begging to be touched even more.


    Kelly pushed her body harder into Amane''s hands as she was tugged at and played with by Amane.


    "Now, shall I make you come once? If you are in a rut, then this must hurt you. Thankfully, coming once would make you feel much more relaxed."


    Amane promised before she fisted Kelly''s hard cock in her hands. She rubbed it up and down, mimicking a pussy being fucked into. Kelly''s cock hardened quite a bit and then began to swell.


    It was clear that she was going to come and knot Amane''s hand. And just as Kelly came, Amane pushed her finger into Kelly''s tight body.


    Kelly was truly a virgin and her body proved it. Amane''s finger had a hard time entering Kelly''s body at first. Even all the slick Kelly was producing was not enough to propel Amane''s finger deeper into her body.


    "Looks like you are having a tough time opening up to me. You are right after all so we will need to keep opening you up slowly."


    Amane''s voice was calm and it contradicted the heated look in her eyes when she looked at Kelly in return, Kelly felt tingles all over her body.


    Once she had come, Kelly''s mind was a little calmer and it was easier for her to break through the haze on her mind.


    Kelly knew what was happening to her and she did not mind. Relief was the first thing on her mind and she wanted more from being touched.


    ''This is not enough. I will not be able to come like this. I need more.''


    Kelly wanted to speak these words out loud, but her throat did not work. It was as if something was blocking her from speaking out loud. So, Kelly tried to gesture what she wanted with her body. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She tightened around the digit in her pussy and looked up with begging eyes.


    "I know. I know that you want more. But we need to take things slow or your body will break down. We do not want to break you, so you will have to endure it all for a little while longer."


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    The strong-smelling stranger told Kelly and she felt safe. She decided to hand over everything to this stranger now and just relax.


    The pleasure was all Kelly felt now. But she wanted more of it. She wanted to be devoured by that pleasure until she became numb.


    The reaction of Kelly''s body did not go unnoticed by Amane. She knew that the way Kelly pushed against her hand and her body was wet and tight against Amane''s hand.


    "Looks like you are feeling itchy inside. I should enter another finger to make you feel better."


    Amane patted Kelly''s stomach before she pushed her second finger into that small opening as well. The tight pussy engulfed Amane''s fingers and went deeper and deeper into her body.


    The more Kelly tried to take Amane in, the more she was pushed back and held in her palace. She wanted relief but Amane was keeping her in check.


    And just when Kelly was sure that she would no longer be able to feel anything because of Amane, the older one decided to start moving. Kelly had not expected that to happen and her pussy tightened around Amane''s finger.


    The tightness around Amane''s fingers was too much. Her fingers could not even move inside Kelly properly. And there was no way for a third finger to enter her body.


    "You need to calm down, Kelly. You will hurt yourself at this rate."


    Amane warned but Kelly did not seem to be interested in listening to her. Kelly continued to try and move her hips. Her tight pussy continued to try and devour Amane''s body at all costs.


    Since Kelly was not listening to her, Amane decided to make her stop forcefully and then move her fingers around. This proved to be a far more effective strategy than what Kelly was doing before.


    It also allowed Amane to enter a third finger into Kelly''s body and the stretch seemed to be too much for the half-beast to handle.


    Kelly ended up coming around Amane''s fingers and Amane made sure to milk her cock dry as well. Kelly was like putty in Amane''s hands now. She could not even move without feeling pleasure coursing through her body.

 Chapter 341 341: Taming a brat [pt2] R-18

    Kelly had gone lifeless in Amane''s arms. Her hips moved restlessly in the air but there was no friction to be found.


    Unsettling growls left Kelly''s mouth to indicate that she wanted more and that her body was uncomfortable.


    "Aww, you poor thing. You are so frustrated that you cannot calm down now. Coming from your pussy was not enough. Your cock is the real thing that needs my attention, right?"


    Amane asked as she touched the hard cock in front of her. The knot was beginning to form at the base already and it had only been about a minute since Kelly came.


    "Don''t worry. By the time I am done with you, you will be milked dry and will not have any energy to move around."


    Amane promised before she replaced her hand on Kelly''s cock with her mouth. The wet and tight heat closed around Kelly, causing her to throw her mouth open and arch her back. Kelly''s hand seemed to be having a hard time deciding where it should rest. But in the end, it found Amane''s hair to clutch.


    A single lick was enough to make Kelly groan and her cock drip the per-cum. Kelly was hard but somehow, it seemed as if she was getting even harder as she was played with more and more.


    Finally, it seemed like Kelly had enough of Amane playing around and she closed her claw behind Amane''s head and pushed it to make the older deep-throat that hurting cock.


    It did amuse Amane a little bit, but she decided to give Kelly what the young had been asking for all this time.


    Plump lips warped around Kelly''s cock and Amane''s mouth bulged with the amount of cock she had just taken inside her. Kelly''s hips continued to hump dry air as she tried to come down from the sudden rush of pleasure she felt.


    But Kelly did not allow her to pull back. She held Kelly where she was and her hands played with Kelly''s balls in return.


    Kelly finally threw her head back and came down Amane''s throat. This was her second time coming and recognition was beginning to return to her eyes. It would not be long before Kelly would be back for good.


    "That felt good for you, right? Then, let us see how your body is performing right now."


    Amane asked as she turned Kelly around. Kelly was like putty in her hand, and she moved as Amane wanted her to move.


    She turned on her stomach and exposed her vulnerable parts to Amane. Kelly''s ass twitched and Amane felt an urge to reach out and play with the plump behind. So, she did just that.


    Amane''s hands massaged the huge ass in front of her and Kelly gasped before morning and tried to push herself more into Amane''s hands.


    This all seemed to be happening unconsciously for Kelly and she was deemed unaware of her attempt to get fucked hard.


    "Hmm, I cannot see any problem with your body. But I can see that your holes want to be fucked. It is tough for me to tell if you are in heat or rut. Or maybe it is both." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane patted Kelly on the back before she slicked her fingers and slipped them into Kelly''s pussy once more.


    It instantly tightened around her fingers and Kelly growled. Kelly''s hips moved harder to get Amane''s fingers deeper into her body. But the tightness of her insides made it impossible for Amane to be able to move her fingers properly/.


    "You need to relax. Come on, focus on me for now. Think about how good it feels to be fucked into submission."


    Amane grabbed Kell''s face and turned it to face her. She tried to make Kelly relax in-between filthy kisses and Kelly did seem to be reacting. Kelly''s eyes rolled into the back of her head and she moaned.


    Before she could come, Amane stopped moving her hand and allowed Kelly to buckle her hips in the air.


    "Kelly, I don''t think we have enough time to make you come from your back. Not when your cock looks like it is ready to burst. We better take care of it first."


    Amane touched the hard cock and Kelly''s cock drooled in her hand. It was so sensitive that even the barest touch was enough to make her be on the verge of coming.


    Kelly pushed herself on all fours and hovered above Amane''s body. Her sensitive cock rubbed against Amane''s stomach but did not find the correct position to fuck Amane in.


    Beneath her, Amane pulled up her hips so that they remained open and she presented her pussy to Kelly. Fingers spread Kelly''s pussy and invited Kelly to come and fuck her.


    "Hurry up and come inside me. My pussy will be able to make your itching go away. Hurry up and come inside."


    Kelly did not even hesitate when she plunged her cock into Amane''s body. Her whole being was singing for her to sink into Amane''s hole and fuck her hard. Kelly had no control over her body for now. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane felt the stretch in her pussy when Kelly entered her. It was a massive insertion and Kelly was not gentle about it. Still, it felt so good that Amane felt her head spin and her body was lit on fire.


    Harsh fingers gripped Amane in the middle before she was pulled on top of that thick cock. The wind was knocked out of her body as Kelly began to fuck hard into her body. Every thrust touched a new nerve in Amane''s body and she cried out in pleasure.


    "Feels¡­good¡­mating¡­. will¡­claim¡­"


    For the first time, Kelly''s mind seemed clear enough for her to form words. That was what happened when the haze of heat dissipated from a beast''s mind. They regained their rationality to think properly.


    Amane allowed Kelly to clumsily thrust into her before she decided to turn the tables. Kelly had not even expected Amane to take charge so soon.


    Before Kelly knew it, she was pushed on her back and Amane''s pussy tightened around her cock. The soft but tight squeeze caused Kelly to moan out and stop in her tracks.


    Kelly''s hips were melting inside Amane''s body. That was the only reason Kelly could give about her current feelings and lack of strength. She had never felt this powerless before in her life.


    "I¡­this is¡­. feels so good¡­"


    Kelly moaned. Her words were still not clear, but they were coming to it. Amane continued to fuck Kelly in this position until Kelly knotted her pussy and came deep into her.


    The animalistic growls continued to sound out of Kelly''s mouth as her cock went deeper and was milked by Amane''s pussy muscles. Amane also kissed Kelly to muffle out extra moans.


    The pulse of Kelly''s cock was strong and she continued to fill Amane to the brim. Amane flinched when her stomach was stretched beyond its limits, but even that felt good to her.


    Once Kelly''s cock calmed down, she was able to pull out. But Amane noticed how it was still hard. A string of come connected Kelly''s cock to Amane''s and the lewd sight was enough to make Amane feel hit.


    Kelly was also affected by seeing Amane dripping her cum out of her body. Kelly did not allow Amane to pull back too far before she grabbed Amane''s hips and brought them to her mouth.


    A soft and flexible tongue licked Amane''s pussy and then her clit. The rough tongue continued to chase after Amane''s taste and ended up breaching her filled pussy.


    "Kelly, if you want to get all the previous cum out of me, then this will not be enough. You need to use your fingers to pleasure me as well."


    Amane brought Kelly''s hand up to her pussy and the beast watched fascinated as it sunk into Amane''s body. Kelly''s fingers were no longer claws. But proper human fingers.


    Which sunk slowly into Amane''s body along with Kelly''s tongue.


    The dual assault caused Amane to throw her head back and moan. Her hips continued to fuck themselves on top of Kelly''s face, wanting nothing more than to sink on top of her body.


    "Feels good. Want to make you come as well."


    Kelly spoke with her mouth muffled by Amane''s pussy. Her words vibrated directly into Amane''s pussy and she collapsed. Her body fell on top of Kelly''s and Kelly used her strong claws to grip Kelly''s hips and hold her still.


    "Delicious pussy. Tight pussy. It feels so good warped around me."


    Kelly praised as she continued to eat Amane out with enthusiasm. Her tongue was reaching places which gave Amane immense pleasure.


    For a virgin, Kelly was great. And she continued to eat Amane out until Kelly''s cock could no longer beat it.


    Then, Kelly allowed Amane to pull back just far enough to make her sit on the hard cock once more and watch it sink into Amane''s body.


    "Aww, you are shooooo depppp inside me¡­. feels good¡­"


    Amane moaned and these moans went straight toward Kelly''s cock. It swelled a little bit more and Kelly struggled to get herself back in control.


    Getting to fuck someone like Amane was not good for Kelly''s heart. But her body and her instincts disagreed. She continued to claim Amane hard and fast, making her cock drool inside Amane''s pussy.


    And just when Kelly was about to come, she stopped. She wanted to come but she also wanted to drag things longer. Her desire and her instincts were at war.

 Chapter 342 342: Taming a brat [pt3] R-18

    Kelly''s body moved independently and pushed Amane on her knees. She pulled out and watched as the pussy twitched around nothing before Kelly grabbed Amane''s arm and pulled her back tight.


    It caused Amane to arch her back and push her beasts out. The scene caused Kelly''s cock to harden instantly and she was back in Amane''s body and fucking her hard.


    Every thrust made an indecent wet sound and Amane was pushed deeper and deeper on the cock in front of her. Kelly was fucking her hard and the imprint of her cock could be seen through Amane''s stomach.


    "C-Calm down. Slow down a little. You''ll make me come too soon."


    Amane complained but Kelly had no intention of slowing down. Kelly had no intention of doing anything but fuck Amane into submission.


    Her arms hurt, but Amane liked how her beasts freely flew around as she was fucked hard. Amane was like a puppet in Kelly''s hands and she allowed Kelly to use her as she wanted to.


    In the end, Kelly finally came inside Amane once more and her cock locked all of her cum inside Amane''s body. Her knot kept everything in place and Amane felt her stomach swell again.


    Kelly looked enthralled by Amane''s stomach but had more to do with her instincts than her enjoying seeing Amane''s body stretch like this.


    Amane waited for Kelly''s knot to go down but that was just the beginning. Kelly was still hard since she had held herself back from fucking another person for so long.


    In simpler words, Kelly''s rut was far from over and Kelly licked Amane''s neck to let her know. At the same time, Kelly moved her hard cock and fucked Amane hard once more.


    Kelly''s knot was swelling inside Amane once more, she could feel it. And Amane welcomed the hard push before Kelly was coming inside her body once more.


    There was too much cum inside Amane right now and it would be a bitch to clean up later. But for now, Amane''s instincts did not care for that at all. She wanted to be filled and she was being filled up well.


    .........


    Sakura was annoyed by Yoko''s decision to go ahead and deal with the situation alone. But she also knew that there was no way to change Yoko''s mind once she had made it.


    So, Sakura decided to look around the estate with Karl and the man led her around. It was a lovely castle but that was not what Sakura was paying attention to. She was trying to find out any hidden passages she could use later.


    "Are you sure your cousin would be alright? I know that dealing with beasts is your business and all, but even we cannot handle Kelly well. And we are her family." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Karl sounded hesitant but worried for Yoko''s sake. He was likely a good man who was dealing with some shitty circumstances.


    And Sakura did feel sorry for him. But she also knew that sympathy would not get her anywhere. She needed to be firm with their clients.


    "I am sure that Yoko would be able to handle herself well. She might look clumsy, but she has a lot of experience handling beasts. There is no need for you to be worried."


    Sakura assured Karl but he only frowned. It seemed as if he did not believe Sakura''s words.


    If that was the case, then there was nothing Sakura could do about it but wait things out. She continued to walk in the hallways when she noticed a familiar shadow walking into the next hallway.


    Karl stopped moving as well as he noticed the same shadow. But he did not look alarmed.


    "These creatures you are seeing are our special blessings left to us by our ancestors. If you see any such creature, then ignore it. They will not harm you if you do not provoke them."


    Karl promised but Sakura''s instincts told her to still be careful. She decided to trust her instincts and keep her guard up.


    That turned out to be the right decision because one of the beasts around her decided that she make a nice meal.


    Karl had not expected that sudden attack as well so he was frozen stiff when the beast ran toward Sakura at full speed.


    "Oh no! Oh nonononon! What is going on? This has never happened before. Are we being attacked by our ancestral spirits?"


    Karl asked as he continued to cower and protect himself. On the other hand, Sakura was much more active and she brought a wall of fire between her and the beast. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The beast, which had been about to leap toward them suddenly halted and looked at the fire. It had the essence of the phoenix and the flames continued to burn brightly. They would burn anyone and anything before they went out.


    The beast had no choice but to back down once he was faced with such an obstacle.


    Once the beast left her alone, Sakura pulled her barrier down and came out safe and sound. Karl breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that no one had been hurt due to the beast''s sudden actions.


    "I am so sorry, Lady Sakura this has never happened before and I have no idea what happened here either. I will have someone look around and figure out what happened."


    Karl said genuinely sorry. It made Sakura doubt that he had anything to do with this accident.


    "Hmm, I do not mind if you investigate this happening. But do keep me posted about the reason I was attacked like that. If it is something I did, then I would like to correct my mistake."


    Sakura spoke softly and Karl was surprised to see Sakura not blaming him and asking him for anything. Any other person would have asked for compensation for sure.


    ''I should look more into what is happening here. I cannot believe that someone other than Kelly showed such a drastic change in their behavior.''


    Karl quickly walked away from Sakura and toward the room of records. If there was one place that had his answers, it was the room of records. The room of record had a lot of books and texts which needed to be sorted through.


    It took Karl the whole day to find something of substance. But in the end, even the small evidence he found turned out to be of no use.


    ''Should I ask the spirits of our ancestors? I am sure that they will know what is going on. But would they answer my question or not?''


    It was a gamble up until this point. Those who died in his family reincarnated as beasts and came back. They were aloof creatures who made up the majority of the first dwellers and it was Karl''s right to look after them.


    Once their lifespan was over as beasts, they reincarnated into the main branch family to continue the cycle.


    That was how their blood worked and how Karl''s future was going to be. He was ready to embrace it all.


    But something drastic had happened in his granddaughter''s generation. She had turned into a beast due to the mismanagement of medicine. And now they needed to find a solution to this problem and fast.


    ''I guess I have no choice but to go and meet the current high elder. She did agree with our plan to scare our guests away, so maybe she will listen to more of what I want as well.''


    The high elder was scary in Karl''s eyes. The huge and bulky beast could tear him apart with ease.


    But the high elder was also the only person who could help her out.


    .........


    Sakura had been left alone in the hallways. She noticed how the guards looked at her and stared at her. They were to drive her out if he made any mistakes.


    ''What did I ever do to these people? Do they think that I am here to eat their estate alive or something? They can relax.''


    Sakura sighed as she moved around. She knew that there was nothing she could do about the situation.


    Just as she was about to turn around and head out, Sakura had a feeling that someone was looking at her. She quickly turned back and watched a pair of inhuman eyes look at her with fascination.


    The beast who was walking toward Sakura was huge and well-built. Her physique loomed strong enough to beast even the strongest of humans.


    But it was the unusual aura around this beast that made Sakura nervous. She could not read this beast and knew what this beast wanted from her.


    ''I cannot let my guard down right now. If I did, then there is a good chance that I will die right now.''


    Sakura kept her guard up as she watched the beast approach her. The beast stopped a few steps away from Sakura and her hands unconsciously twitched to produce a fire.


    [Don''t worry kid. I am not here to hurt you. And even if I wanted to hurt you, I do not have a way to get past your essence of fire. I just came to check you out since your power felt familiar. But now I can see that this power is not your own.]


    The beast spoke directly into Sakura''s head and she flinched. She had never met a sentient beast before so this surprised her.


    [What''s wrong? I thought you would be used to seeing a talking beast, considering what your companion is.]

 Chapter 343 343: The focus of the past

    Sakura was instantly alert when she heard the beast speaking directly in her mind.


    She had never seen a beat talking to a human before, but she had heard that it was possible from Yoko. That was why she was not shocked to see this happening. But she was cautious since she did not know what the beast in front of her wanted.


    "Yoko is a human being. No matter what you say, that reality will not change. Stop trying to make a big deal out of nothing."


    Sakura replied to the beast, answering her question. In her heart, she was aware that Yoko was more than a human being. Sometimes, her energy did not even feel like a human.


    And that was why the beast in front of Sakura laughed as well.


    [Your companion? A human? As if! I would believe it when the pigs fly. But then again, she does look like a human so I can understand where your hesitation to believe me comes from.]


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    The beast yawned as she replied to Sakura. Now that they had gotten a little more acquaintance, the beast even dared to sit in front of Sakura and stretch its body.


    "If you are going to be like this, then I do not want to talk with you. I think we have enough of our interaction for today."


    Sakura was about to walk away when the beast put her paw down and a field of energy blocked Sakura''s way. Sakura burned away that energy and looked back at the beast with threatening eyes.


    [Do not be so quick to get away from me, child. No matter how much you want to change your and your companion''s fate, it has already been written, in that case, you should accept all the help you can to make your life easier.]


    The beast proposed to Sakura. But all she felt was suspicion when she looked at the beast in front of her. Sakura was sure that this beast was trying to honey-trap her.


    "I do not need your help. Both Yoko and I can take care of ourselves. And I can tell that any attempt to communicate with you will only end up causing me more trouble."


    Sakura admitted before she walked out of the hallway. The beast head watched Sakura head out with a pitiful look.


    [I tried to warn you about your companion, child. I did so because I felt pity for you. But if you want to ignore all my warnings and continue to pretend to be ignorant, then I have no choice but to allow you to be like that.]


    The ancestral beast stood up and shook it''s body. She walked out of the hallway and then felt that endless energy crashing around her.


    The beast looked up, only to find herself looking into a pair of molten gold.


    "Well, hello there. I happened to hear your conversation with Sakura. Would you care to repeat those words for me as well?"


    Yoko Tsurugi had found the head beast and the head beast felt panicked when she saw Yoko''s face and those unnerving eyes.


    For most people, Yoko''s eyes were expressive and beautiful. They were one of the best features about her. But the beast queen could see the dead energy in Yoko''s eyes. This girl was a harbinger of death and so much destruction that it was not even possible to speak about it.


    [I have nothing to talk to you about. An abomination like you should not even be alive. It is heaven''s mistake that you survived as long as you did.]


    The head beast was terrified and her instincts told her to keep her head down. But the head beast still decided to speak her mind.


    Even if she died here, it would be alright. She was prepared for it.


    But much to her amusement, Yoko Tsurugi did not deem to look offended at her words. She looked amused and even let out a laugh when she heard the beast''s words.


    "Hahaha, you are too much. You say that the heavens are the ones responsible for me being alive? It is the first I have heard. But let me tell you one thing, my dear elder."


    "Heavens and gods are all liars. They do not care about the earth and what is going on here. They would rather spend their time in their endless eternity than help someone else out."


    "But of course, that is a topic for another day. This world is not ready to face gods and their indifference. A flick of their finger and no one on this planet would survive."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s voice was dark when she spoke. The beast elder was almost certain that Yoko Tsurugi spoke these words from experience. A choking feeling filled the air and the beast took a few steps back to calm herself down.


    As soon as the oppressive feeling had come, it went away as well. Yoko Tsurugi turned back and quickly walked out.


    The elder was not sure what to make of the demi-human.


    "Elder, are you alright? You look pale. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    The elder beast shook her head as she looked at Kelly. Kelly was the cursed heiress of the family and her curse had deteriorated a lot.


    None of the scared beasts had any hopes for her recovery any time soon. But Yoko had managed to bring her back to her senses. If this was not a miracle, then what was?


    "Elder?"


    Kelly asked once more and now the servants and guards were beginning to look their way as well.


    They all looked shocked to see Kelly out of her room and looking relatively normal. It started a gossip chain that caused everyone to look at her with suspicion. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [My child, are you alright? What about your curse? Is it safe for you to be out here?]


    The elder beast asked all these questions because she was worried about Kelly and her well-being. But Kelly looked healthy and happy to see the elder.


    "Hmm, I am alright for now. I can feel that the curse is temporarily broken and it might come back soon. But I am sure that Yoko will take care of this for me. She is incredibly powerful and well-versed in things."


    Kelly assured and the elder beast sighed. She knew that Yoko Tsurugi was special. And that was what scared her so much.


    Would that ''specialness'' be good for their world? Or would it become a seed of destruction?


    ......


    Somehow, Amane was not surprised when she was met with hostility by the elder beast.


    Amane''s aura was so thoroughly drenched in the other beasts that it was impossible to tell if she was human or not. That must have put the elder beast in quite a troublesome situation as well.


    The guards were cautious when they watched Amane and her movements. They clutched their weapons harder against their chest and their eyes told Amane that they were ready to attack her if it was needed.


    ''Hmm, these people are going to be troublesome for me. But at least, I can look around freely for now.''


    The old castle was beginning to look familiar to Amane. Some of the infrastructure here was old and beautiful. It still held the enchantments from the time of its creation.


    When Amane found Sakura, the younger was studying one of these special runes and trying to figure out what it meant.


    "It''s a rune for protection and prosperity. It must have been engraved when the castle was first built. It''s beautifully carved but it must have lost its energy a long time ago."


    Amane traced the rune with her finger and she felt the familiar shape around her finger along with the lingering traces of familiar energies around it.


    The one who had inscribed this rune had been a precious friend of Amane and a fellow scientist. She had also been a pitiful child, the first Amane had taken in.


    Too bad, the child had been adult-minded and never accepted Amane as her parent. Their relationship had always been¡­special.


    ''Let''s not think about my past and Kori. It was a tragedy that Kori was born into this world. The less I think about her, the better it will be for me.''


    Amane shook her head and focused on the rune. The room was filled to the brim with old and new runes. It must be the spruce of this family''s power.


    Amane was about to touch one of the runes when she felt the guards tense. They were telling her with their eyes not to touch the rune or they would react.


    The more Amane was denied something, the more she wanted to touch it. But this was the first time she had no desire to check out someone''s incredible work. Especially since it belonged to Kori.


    On the other hand, Sakura had no hesitation to try and touch these runes. But before she could activate them, Karl quickly walked toward them and he looked desperate.


    "Excuse me, but please do not touch these runes. They have not been studied fully yet and no one knows what could happen if you touch them."


    Amane looked back at the runes and she was sure that she could figure out what they meant if she wanted to. But she did not want to remind herself of her past so she left the mystery unsolved.


    "Sakura, let''s follow what we are being asked this time. Nothing good will happen if we interact with these runes ourselves."

 Chapter 344 344: Tribute to the doomed [pt1]

    Sakura had been about to touch the rune when Yoko''s words fell on her ear and she froze. Her eyes looked at Yoko with disbelief at what she had just heard.


    But Yoko was not looking at her. She was busy observing the rune in front of her.


    ''Did Yoko ask me to hold back for the sake of these runes? What is the world coming to? Is this even a reality? I cannot believe Yoko is asking me to hold back.''


    Sakura''s surprise was genuine. Usually, it was Yoko who decided to cause trouble and poke her nose everywhere. ''That'' Yoko was telling Sakura not to bother with these runes.


    "You are making the right decision. These old runes are not only powerful, but they have enough power to cause a small explosion and destroy cities. It would be in our best interest to not come back to this area."


    "But on a safe note, these runes cannot be activated by someone who has not been permitted by the original carver of these runes. So, they are mostly safe to be around."


    Karl explained and the trio finally finished the tour of the place. It had been continued after Yoko had joined them and Kelly had been temporarily cured. But unlike Yoko, Kelly had decided to sleep and recover her strength.


    Once the tour was finished, it was time for dinner. Karl looked especially happy to hear his daughter eating with him once more. It had been ages since the last time this happened.


    Dinner was lavish but it was also uncomfortable. Kelly continued to try and sneak glances at Yoko the whole dinner. Yoko pretended as if she did not see that. And Sakura felt her heart burn at seeing another potential rival.


    But unlike Charlie, Kelly had no chance with Yoko. Kelly was not close to Yoko and Sakura would not make the mistake of letting her be close as well.


    Once the dinner ended, it was time to head in. And that was when Kelly decided to open her mouth and ask for her request.


    "Umm, excuse me, Yoko. I know that it is too much to ask you, but can you sleep with me tonight? It is my first night since my curse has broken and I do not want to be alone tonight. Y-You do not have to be with me if you do not want to."


    Kelly might come across as rather shy, but she was bold as heck when she asked for what she wanted.


    At first, Karl was taken aback by his granddaughter''s request and he was about to deny her as well. But then he thought about things a little more clearly and realized that Kelly did have a point.


    She could relapse if things went wrong tonight. It was better to not take any risk at all.


    His thoughts were innocent, but Kelly was not as pure as he thought her to be. She had a motive behind inviting Yoko to her room tonight.


    Kelly was almost sure that she had succeeded but then, Sakura decided to interfere.


    "Hmm, I understand that things are tough for you to handle, but I don''t think you should be in a room alone with Yoko. It makes me nervous to think what would happen if we left you and Yoko alone."


    Sakura spoke and Kelly instantly went on the defensive.


    "I can take care of myself. Yoko can handle me if I go out of control and I am feeling better as well."


    Kelly only realized that she had given Sakura an opening once she was finished speaking. But by then it was already too late and words were already out of her mouth.


    "I know that you ''think'' that you are alright. But I cannot trust you with Yoko. An accident can occur at any time."


    Sakura denied Kelly what she wanted which made her sad. Seeing his granddaughter''s face did things to Karl and he wanted to help her out.


    So, to do so, he decided to take her side and try to stir things her way.


    "Hmm, now that you say it, I think I will also feel safe if someone like Yolo is by your side tonight to keep an eye on you. You have just recovered and we do not know if you will relapse or not." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Karl admitted and his words were putting subtle pressure on Yoko to accept his granddaughter''s advances.


    Sakura knew that as well but she could not say anything this time. She did not want to insult Karl by speaking against him.


    But Sakura did look at Yoko and asked her to deny Karl with her eyes. She did not want Yoko to be taken away from her.


    Especially when she had decided to visit Yoko tonight and spend some time together.


    "You want me to keep an eye on your granddaughter? Well, I think I can oblige you this time. But I am afraid that I will not be the only one who will be in your granddaughter''s room."


    "I would like it if Sakura accompanied me as well."


    Both Sakura and Kelly had awkward expressions on their faces when they looked at each other. They looked at each other and instantly looked away. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    On the other hand, Karl did not suspect anything and he decided to continue and be a happy fool in front of everyone.


    "Ah, that is an excellent idea. My granddaughter does not have a lot of friends her age so this is a golden opportunity for her to make friends with people her age. Don''t you agree, Kelly?"


    Karl asked his granddaughter and Kelly almost yelled at him to ask him if he was serious or not. But she somehow held her tongue back and then looked at Sakura.


    At first glance, she could tell that she would not get along with the other female. There was a feeling of rivalry in the air as soon as she looked at Sakura.


    The look she got back from Sakura told her that the feeling was mutual and Sakura had no intention of getting along with her as well.


    "Now, both of you are getting along quite well with each other. It would be a shame if you both ended up fighting and disappointed me."


    Yoko''s smile was toxic and it told Sakura and Kelly to keep their head down. Even if they did not want to follow Yoko''s decision, their bodies lowered their head anyway.


    Once more, Karl noticed this but he did not think much of it. He turned toward Amane with gratitude-filled eyes.


    "I cannot thank you enough for taking care of my granddaughter and looking after her. If there is anything I can do to help you out, do let me know. I am sure that I will be able to accommodate something and make it possible."


    Karl promised and Amane made a point of noting it down. There were a few favors she might want from Karl later and this promise might come in handy.


    "S-So, are we heading back to the room? Ah, before we go, I wanted to tell you to not be worried about me if you find me missing in the morning. I think I will go for an early morning walk tomorrow."


    Kelly flexed her hand unconsciously when she spoke. She looked excited about her ''walk'' so Amane decided not to stop her.


    Amane had a decent idea of what this ''walk'' meant and why Kelly wanted to go out early morning.


    ''I guess I should expect a gift to arrive in front of my door tomorrow morning. I am sure that most of the staff would have a heart attack once it is morning.''


    After all, Kelly was a feline beast and she also seemed infatuated with Amane. As such, she was likely going to follow the proper courting procedure of her people and try to gift Amane as few dead animals.


    Amane did not like unnecessary killing, but she was willing to accept a few tributes from someone she had helped.


    The night was pleasant and Amane did not warn anyone of what was going to happen at the dawn.


    So, it was a given that she would be woken up by a scream first thing in the morning. The shrilling voice woke Amane up and it irritated her. That was the start of an awful day.


    "What the hell? Why is someone screaming so loudly the first thing during these early hours?"


    Sakura asked as she rubbed her eyes. She had finally woken up from her sleep, only to be greeted with such loud noises.


    "I do not know. But I think we should go and check out what happened."


    Amane opened the door, only to find a huge body almost falling on top of her legs. The dead beast in front of her was huge and precious. She knew this one from the books and it was a special-grade medicinal beast.


    "What the hell? Why would someone leave a corpse in front of your door like this? Is this some kind of joke?"


    Sakura asked and Amane was concerned as well. She doubted that this was Kelly''s doing. Kelly was too young to be hunting beasts like these.


    And as expected, when Kelly came back, she still had a dead beast in her claws. It was a small rabbit which could not be compared to the huge prey left in front of Amane''s door.


    "W-What is going on here? Where did that beast come from?"


    Kelly asked and she sounded upset.

 Chapter 345 345: Tribute to the doomed [pt2]

    Kelly had gotten up early to hunt for a present. She had quite a few exotic animals to choose from and he had finally settled on a red-fur bunny.


    Those creatures were small and fast. It was a test of one''s skill to hunt such things. And Kelly felt the desire to show her best side in front of her chosen mate.


    That had been what she thought. But once she began to hunt around, things had gotten complicated. At one point, Kelly had stopped seeing any of her prey and had to roam around to find something else.


    It had been pure coincidence when she came across a red fur rabbit and she managed to catch it.


    But that satisfaction did not last long. In front of the huge prey she saw, her red fur rabbit was nothing. Yoko Tsurugi was being courted by someone much more powerful than her.


    "L-Lady Kelly? You were not the one who killed this beast and left it here? Then who could do such an awful thing? Why would someone kill an innocent animal like this?"


    The guard asked and Kelly found herself hiding her prey behind her back. She did not want others to criticize her for bringing Yoko a dead rabbit as well.


    ''This feels unpleasant. I want to tell Yoko not to look at this gift and not to appreciate it as well. But I cannot be myself to show my gift as well.''


    Kelly was in a bind now. In the end, she chose to not show her prey and watched as Yoko observed the offering in front of her.


    "Hmm, this is a fresh kill and done very skillfully. Noting is damaged on the body and I can harvest it for parts. Since the beast is already dead, the best thing I can do for it is to use its corps for the betterment of humans."


    Amane declared as she patted the head body in front of her. The beast did not flinch or move, further signifying that it was dead.


    "You all do not need to worry about the body. I will take care of it before it rots and makes this place smelly. You can clean up the hallway after that."


    The servants looked relieved to hear those words. They were not good with corpses and the body was beginning to smell.


    Kelly settled down as well and watched Yoko skillfully pick apart the corpse. Her hands looked experienced and many servants were beginning to look nervous when they saw her working.


    "You all should go back to your work now if you are not willing to help. This is a difficult task and you all are breaking Yoko''s concentration."


    Sakura admitted and the servants quickly fled the scene. The only one who was left behind was Kelly and she looked a little out of place.


    On one hand, Kelly wanted this corpse gone. But on the other, it also stimulated her instincts to hunt and let her wild side out. Before Kelly knew it, her desire took over and she turned into her half-beast form.


    She tried to attack Yoko since the female smelled familiar, only to be stopped by Sakura''s hand.


    Not only did Sakura stop Kelly in her tracks, but she also managed to throw the other girl away from Yoko and placed a fire barrier between the two.


    "I do not know what you are planning, but I do not like you trying to attack Yoko. If you pull something like this again then I will not forgive you." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura admitted as she kept the fire burning hot. The flames were beginning to go above Kelly''s hunched form now.


    "Sakura, you can calm down now. It seems like the one who gave us this gift is finally visiting us. We should hear her out since we received such a magnificent gift from her."


    Amane placed a hand on Sakura''s shoulder and the fire barrier instantly dropped down. Kelly was jealous of the attention Sakura was getting and she almost jumped Sakura to try and teach her a lesson.


    But then the elder beast of their family stepped into the hallway and Kelly could suddenly not breathe.


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Neither Sakura nor Yoko seemed to be having this problem which made Kelly realize that she was weak when compared to these two people.


    The elder beast walked elegantly until she was standing in front of Yoko and then she gave a small bow.


    "It is an honor to meet the harbinger of calamity. We were told that you would be visiting us sometime around now. It is nice to see that the prophecy came true."


    The elder spoke softly but she did not sound glad to see Amane. If anything, there was an uneasiness in her eyes that made Kelly suspicious of her as well.


    "The honor is all mine. You said that my coming here was foretold? May I ask you who told you such a thing and when you were told about it?"


    Kelly''s instincts told her that Yoko was angry and to avoid her at all costs. Kelly''s instincts had never behaved in such a manner before and he was bewildered by them.


    ''Yoko doesn''t look as intimidating as the elder does. And yet, my instincts are telling me to not get on Yoko''s bad side in comparison to the elder. Just what is going on here?''


    Kelly had never been in such a position. And she likely never will be in the future as well.


    .........


    The elder beast looked at Amane with an indifferent but suspicious expression. She was sure that Amane was the root of a big problem for her.


    "Elder let''s cut to the chase. I have a feeling that you are not able to tell me anything about what you know. So, I want you to tell me what you want from me. Do you want me to leave your estate alone? Or help you with uncovering a secret?"


    Amane asked the elder beast outright. A loud gasp was heard in the hallway as the guards gasped at Amane''s bravery.


    No one had ever stood tall before a beast and no one would dare to do so as well. Not only were the beasts super strong, but they were also one of the most mysterious beings that existed.


    "You are a daring one. But then again, not being entirely human must have a diverse impact on your psyche and instincts. I cannot hold your current condition against you."


    The elder beast replied with a tired sigh. Amene only snorted her words.


    "I am as human as anyone else here. I wonder what makes you say that I am not human. Do I not feel like a human, or look like a human?"


    Amane asked and it was the elder beast''s turn to snort in her direction.


    "No matter how much human skin you dorm, it is impossible for you to become a human. I can sense the energy of the mother of dragons coming from inside you as well. Just the fact that you are not dead should tell you enough about yourself."


    "Are you trying to fool yourself into believing that you are a human? Or, have you forgotten all about yourself already? I wonder which one it is?"


    The elder beast asked and a light bulb shattered in the far corner of the room.


    Yoko Tsurugi had not moved, but everyone could tell that there was something weird about her. She did not look happy in the least.


    Not only that, but her eyes were empty and it felt creepy looking at them.


    "Y-Yoko, is something wrong?"


    Sakura was the only one brave enough to reach out and touch Amane. Her touch was cautious as well, but it did its job. Yoko blinked a few times before she snapped out of her headspace.


    "I am alright. All this discussion just gave me a headache but it will be alright after a few hours of rest. I think I will go back to sleep now. Alone!"


    This was the first time Sakura had seen Yoko reacting like this. The elder beast had not said anything that bad, but Yoko''s mood seemed to have fallen.


    "Child, you can try to run all you want. But your past will come back to catch up with you. Some people were never able to let go of you. And you will be forever bound to them in the end."


    The elder beast sounded like a wizened shaman when she spoke. Each word sounded like a spell and the ground beside the elder beast cracked as she finished speaking.


    When Amane looked back at the beast, her eyes were blazing with annoyance and regret.


    "Do not make me attack you outright. If you annoy me enough, then I will harm you. And I assure you that it is not something you want to see me doing."


    Amane gritted her teeth when she spoke. She looked at the beast in front of her and many thoughts passed through both their eyes.


    But before an accident could occur, the door was slammed shut by Amane and she locked her door.


    Sakura tried to open the door to the room, but it was locked shut by Yoko quite well.


    "Do not blame yourself for what is happening here. That person is going through a trial right now. The best course of action would be to leave her alone."


    The elder beast spoke softly. Sakura was sure that the elder knew something about Yoko that she did not. That tasted bitter to Sakura but there was also nothing she could do but wait.

 Chapter 346 346: The night of nightmare [pt1]

    A small headache was building up behind Amane''s temple and she rubbed to get rid of it. She knew that the elder beast was trying to get a rise out of her, and somehow, it seemed to be working.


    ''I should just sleep all this annoyance off. Once I wake up, I am sure I will feel much better.''


    It did not help Amane that she had just woke up from a long sleep. She wanted to sleep more and forget all about her troubles.


    What she forgot to consider was one important thing. Dreams reflected reality. There was a likely chance that Amane would not be able to escape her demons in her sleep as well. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was certainly hopeful for her to wish for a chance for escape. Amane closed her eyes and the cloud of dreams instantly surrendered her.


    ......


    The serene landscape that surrounded Amane was familiar and never-changing. The lush green had a pink hue to it and the clear valley had a sweet smell.


    If a human were to find this palace, they would certainly think of it as heaven. And in essence, the sweet-smelling, flowery field was heaven for most people.


    But for one creature born in there, it was akin to a golden age. The flowering field was where the first over-looker had been born and it was also the place where the oldest over-looker had been caged.


    The creature had neither a name nor an identity. All it was called was the harbinger of calamity and was tasked to keep the world in check.


    ''This stupid narrative again. Why do my thoughts speak in the third person when I have this dream? But it has been a long time since I had this dream. Is it a first in Yoko''s body?''


    Amane reached her hand out and watched it move. As expected, she had control of her body in the dream. But her range of movement was very restrictive.


    She could only walk around a little bit before she was locked into the clearing by the barrier once more.


    "It is about time I will be let out. As far as I remember, there was no reason for the barrier to come crashing down. But it did so anyway."


    Just as Amane spoke, the barrier keeping her captive fell apart. This part was always unreliable and changed every time.


    Sometimes, it was because of human breakthroughs that allowed the barrier to fall. Other times it was because of unknown creatures without anybody who came looking for her.


    As Amane said - it was different every time. So, she was curious to see what had broken her barrier this time.


    There was nothing for Amane to be worried about. But for some reason, when she neared the barrier''s outskirts, she had a weird feeling. She felt as if she should not be here for some reason.


    "Well, you certainly took your time. I was beginning to wonder if you had any intention of getting out of your comfort zone or not."


    "Hmm, you are not bad. I guess giving up my body for you was worth it in the end."


    Amane looked in front of her, only to see a familiar but translucent face. This was a face she should have not seen in her visions since it did belong to the past.


    "You are¡­"


    Amane was certainly at a loss now. Out of all the things she had experienced, this was the weirdest one for sure.


    "What''s wrong? Did seeing me again make you speechless? Well, it is to be expected since you are occupying my body. But did you never think about what happened to me as a result?"


    Amane was ashamed to admit that she had never thought about it. There had been no need to think about anything other than her when she had gotten this body.


    "I want to say that I care. But truthfully, I cannot bring myself to lie. Thinking about your well-being and position would not have benefited me. So, I did not think about it at all."


    Amane admitted without sugar-coating her words. It left Yoko''s spirit speechless before the spirit broke off into a mellow laugh.


    "You are just as amusing as I was told by that goddess. I guess now I cannot say that I regret handing my body over for the experiment."


    Amane was not sure if she was dreaming or not. But the soul in front of her had a solid presence and was real as well.


    Yoko Tsurugi''s presence was still present in this body, but it had been suppressed.


    "You showed yourself in front of me like this. Does that mean you want control of your body back?"


    Amane asked while being on guard. She did not know what this spirit wanted from her after all. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hmm, I do want to get my body back eventually. But now is not the time for either you or me to act. I need to wait for the right time before I can claim what is mine back from you. For now, you should enjoy this dream."


    "The one you long to meet is in here, waiting for you to come and fetch them. You should not keep your guest waiting."


    The spirit wavered in the air before Yoko''s spirit disappeared into thin air. The way opened for Amane and the familiar path welcomed her out of the forest.


    She already knew what she would find at the end of this path. It had been the beginning of everything for her - the companion she found.


    As she moved along, Amane could not help but notice how realistic the whole dream looked this time. From the texture of the trees to the sensation on her arms caused by leaves. It all felt familiar and stroked her nostalgia as well.


    Once she finally reached the end, Amane saw the small capsule made up of branches collide around a humanoid figure. The child looked to be around 10 and asleep.


    Amane''s hand reached out to touch the child in front of her just as she had done all those millions of years ago. The child opened her eyes and looked suspicious of Amane.


    "Who are you? What do you want from me? If you are here to kill me because of what I am then¡­."


    The child, no, Kori asked the question. Kori had never been a child, even if she had looked like one to Amane when they had first met.


    "I am not here to kill you. Destiny had led me to you and I think it wants me to save you. So, what do you say? Will you come with me?"


    Amane held her hand out for Kori to take. The child looked at her hand with suspicion. This was to be expected when you considered that Kori was treated her whole life.


    So far, the dream had been going exactly as it always went and Amane was not surprised to see this. She continued to keep her hand open for Kori to take.


    The child finally reached out to grab Amane''s hand as she did in the original memory. And now it was time for Amane to pull the child up.


    She tried to do so, but Amane faced a problem as soon as she did so. For some reason, Amane was not able to pull Kori up. It was as if her power was not working in her favor.


    ''Huh? This is weird. Did this happen to be before? I don''t remember struggling to pick Kori up the first time.''


    Now Amane was confused. Was this dream not supposed to go this way? Had it been so long that she had forgotten how this dream usually went?


    "I¡­this is not right¡­"


    Amane sounded confused and for all the right reasons. Kori looked up at her with shining eyes before Amane tried to pull her hand away.


    Only, Kori did not let her go. Kori''s grip on Amane''s hand was tight and then she was pulled down. Before she knew it, Amane''s back touched the forest floor and she felt someone hover above her.


    When Amane opened her eyes, the small child in front of her was gone. Instead, the one who kneeled over Amane was a familiar figure she had known very intimately and had also been Amane''s first love and relationship.


    "Amane, did you miss me? I missed you dearly to the point that I felt like dying without you. How are you fairing? Do you want to come back home?"


    Kori''s voice was soft and sweet. It was like a sweet poison Amane could not bring herself to push away.


    "You-!"


    Amane wanted to ask so much. But every time she opened her mouth, it felt as if something had gotten stuck in her throat instead. So, Amane closed her mouth and focused on the female in front of her.


    "Amane, I think I have given you enough time. Now, it is time for you to come back to me. I promise to take good care of you once we are together. You will forget about all these small bugs around us."


    "I will make sure only you and I remain at the end of our story."


    The more Kori spoke, the more twisted her words became. She was turning into a twisted person Kori had been at the end of her life.


    ''This is all a dream. I am dreaming about this because of what the elder beast said. Do not let this dream get to you, Amane. You need to focus and snap out of it.''

 Chapter 347 347: You are all mine [pt1] R-18

    "You are a fragment of my imagination. I do not know why you are behaving this weirdly, but my subconsciousness must be trying to tell me something through you. Don''t you think so?"


    Amane tried to rationalize what she was seeing in front of her. She thought that she should feel panic. But her emotions were calm and serene.


    "Hmm, you think this is all a dream? How weird but so very in character of you to think so. You have always been great while running away from the truth after all. But I will not let you turn away from me."


    The touch of that hand on Amane''s face felt real and solid. It made Amane shiver and she tried to pull back.


    The grip on her arms did not allow Amane to do that either. Amane was powerful, but the real power belonged to Kori in this dream.


    "Kori, are you angry at me? Is that why you are holding me hostage? If that is so, then there is no need for you to be angry at me. I promise I did not forget about you."


    There was no way Amane could forget about Kori. But just because she did not let the other female dominate her thoughts 24/7 did not mean that she liked Kori any less than she showed.


    "I never said that you forgot me. The impression I left on you was deeper than any other. I took a piece of your heart with me when I died, right? So how could you ever forget about me."


    Amane shivered when she remembered that happening. Kori was not making a metaphoric observation when she said that she took Amane''s heart.


    Kori had physically torn out a piece of Amane''s heart and it had taken years to regrow it even with all of Amane''s power.


    The phantom sensation of having her heart ripped out of her chest was something Amane could still feel in the echoes of her past.


    "Don''t look so worried, Amane. I promise that everything will be over soon. For now, we can pick our relationship up from where we left off. And for that, I think I will detoxify you first."


    Kori was already close to Amane. So, it took no effort for Kori to kiss Amane and lick across her tongue.


    Amane was still in a daze and opened her mouth to allow Kori access. A demanding tongue pressed up against Amane''s and it made her knees and back weak.


    When Kori pulled back, she had a mad look in her eyes and her mouth was panting. She never gave Amane a chance to pull back before she kissed Amane once more. Her tongue fought against Amane''s and won.


    Soft hands pulled up Amane''s shirt and played with her heavy breasts and nipple.


    This might have been a dream, but everything felt so real to her. Amane was beginning to get turned on and her body was becoming wet.


    "Too many people have touched your boobs over the years. Look at these swollen things, begging me to play with them. I shall oblige you and detoxify them first."


    Kori whispered before Amane watched her sit. Whatever Amane was thinking went out of the window when she felt Kori rub her wet pussy on top of her beasts.


    All the pussy juice flowed down and right on top of Amane''s breasts. It gave them a nice shiny layer of slick which Kori used to rub Amane''s breasts.


    "Each part of your body is mine. I will slowly hammer this into your mind tonight. You are mine; Amane and you better remember it."


    Kori''s words were accompanied by her fingers pinching Amane''s nipples hard. It caused Amane to arch her back and push her breasts more into Kori''s hand.


    Her mouth was open but no sound came out. Amane tried to speak but all she was able to let out were some moans.


    "K-Kori, stop. We need to talk¡­. miff¡­."


    Amane tried to offer this but she was denied by Kori. instead of talking, Kori leaned down and bit at Amane''s shoulder junction. Sharp teeth broke the skin and left a hickey. The mouth sucking at Amane''s shoulder made her shiver.


    When Kori pulled back, she had a satisfied look on her face. She looked at her handiwork and felt her heart skip a few beats.


    "Kori, this is enough. Don''t you think we should talk?"


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane asked this even though she had no strength to sit up and talk to Kori. She was banking on Kori''s affection for her to stop.


    "You want to talk Amane? Well, you can while I enjoy your body. It has been such a long time since I got to play with you. And see! Your body missed me as well. Your pussy is calling for me."


    Kori touched Amane''s wet core which caused Amane to moan. She was beginning to feel horny as well now. She wanted to come and clear out her mind.


    ''I cannot give in to Kori''s intentions. I do not know what Kori had planned for me, but I think I should be careful of her.''


    Amane was planning to be vigilant but Kori''s finger entered her unprepared pussy and the stretch caused the air to be knocked out of Amane''s body.


    "You have fucked around so much, but how are you still so tight? You are just sucking me in."


    Kori moaned and Amane felt her body pulse. The finger inside her pussy felt incredible right now and the sensations that wrecked her body were not ones she had felt before.


    "K-Kori, stop. Something is not right¡­. with my body¡­"


    Amane moaned as she felt the finger moving inside her body. It was touching all the sensitive places and Amane was losing her strength. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her mouth was asking Kori to stop, but her body was enjoying this moment too much. Even if Amane was the one asking Kori to stop, she doubted that she could stop herself.


    "You want me to stop Amane? Are you sure about that? Your finer is not allowing me to pull out of your body, you know."


    Kori complained and tried to pull her finger out. Amane could feel how her pussy was molded against that finger and refused to let it go.


    ''I cannot believe I am so wet right now. But everywhere I get touched by Kori burns and demands to be touched more. I cannot take it anymore.''


    Amane felt as if she was losing her mind. Her body was lost and leaking, almost as if she had taken some sexual enhancers and was now reaping the price for doing so.


    "Kori, do¡­. ugh¡­something about this¡­"


    Amane moaned as her body was wrecked by shivers. In response, Kori slipped another finger into Amane''s body and twisted it around. Those fingers touched the innermost part of Amane''s body and made her shiver.


    "Hmm, you want me to do something more? You never really allowed me to go beyond this when we were alive. Then, does that mean I can do what I want with you?"


    Kori''s eyes sparkled with the same joy she often showed Amane. Amane was about to open her mouth and deny Kori when Kori realized what was about to happen and she twisted her hand inside Kori''s body.


    All the air was knocked out of Amane''s body when she felt Kori''s tongue probing her entrance before slipping inside.


    The slimy but flexible appendage move inside Amane''s body and licked across her pussy. It even played with her clit and made it tangle with anticipation as well.


    "I always wanted to see you beneath me like this. I cannot express how hot you look right now, lying all speared beneath my body like this. Just the sight of you makes me shiver."


    Kori pulled her mouth away long enough to say these words before she went back to picking and sucking at Amane''s clit.


    Amane''s body felt more sensitive than usual. She tried to pull back, but the tight grip on her hips prevented her from moving anywhere else.


    Kori ate her out until Amane''s body tensed up and she came all over Kori''s face.


    "A-Are you done yet? Kori, you need to calm down."


    Amane spoke these words to Kori, only for her to snort and look back at Amane with a serene expression.


    "You want ''me'' to calm down? I have been repressing my desires for so long that I might go mad with them. There is no way *I* can remain calm here."


    Kori admitted before she pulled Amane''s legs on top of her head and held them up there. After that, she gave a solid grin before something hard tapped Amane''s pussy.


    She looked up to see Kori''s cock dancing in front of her eyes and rubbing against her pussy.


    ''Huh? Since when did Kori have a cock? Last time I remembered, Kori was a normal human female.''


    "What? Oh, are you surprised by this little thing? Don''t be too shocked here. This is just a bonus I decided to give you since you enjoyed a cock so much. Now sit back and enjoy what I do to your body."


    Kori slowly sunk into Amane''s body. Her hard cock disappeared inch by inch inside Amane''s body and the stretch hurt. It felt as if Amane was being breached for the first time.


    ''Why am I so tight? With all the sex I had before, this should be a piece of cake. Is it because this is a dream?''


    Amane looked up at Kori, only to see the possessive desire she saw in Kori''s eyes.

 Chapter 348 348: You are all mine [pt2] R-18

    Amane''s body felt extra sensitive and extra tight right now. It was clear to her that something had changed in her body. But she could not pinpoint what it was.


    "Kori¡­what did you¡­do¡­"


    Amane asked the female who was sinking into her body inch by inch. Kori''s cock hurt and it felt so big inside Amane. The deepest part of her body was being kissed by Kori''s penis.


    "Ah, you noticed it. Don''t worry so much. I did nothing to hurt you. I just¡­reverted your body¡­to that of a virgin. I am going to fuck you hard and make your body¡­remember only my shape."


    Kori promised as she finally bottomed out. Her hips touched Amane''s and her whole length was buried inside Amane.


    The sharp pain Amane felt in her hips and her stomach was explainable because of this. The pain caused Amane to get wetter and she let out a moan.


    "K-Kori, calm down. You are in too deep¡­"


    Amane complained but her hips moved on their own. Virginal body or not, Amane had always been greedy with her pleasure. She wanted to feel everything she could when she was being fucked by someone.


    And Kori did not disappoint her.


    After giving Amane a whole minute to recover and get used to the stretch, Kori held her hips still and fucked hard into her. The thrust knocked all the air out of Amane''s body and made her knees go weak.


    "Oh my! Looks like you were not able to control your pussy after all. Look, you ended up peeing out in pleasure."


    Kori diverted Amane''s attention to her wetness. Amane had drenched the bed with all the pre-cum she had been letting out.


    "F-Feels too good. Cannot control myself."


    Amane admitted as she felt the shivers of pleasure travel all over her body. She opened her mouth to speak, but only moans came out of her mouth.


    "You are feeling overwhelmed alright? It''s alright Amane. You are mine so I will allow you to be out of it while we make love."


    Kori grabbed Amane''s face gently before pulling her into a kiss. All this while, she continued to fuck into Amane gently and felt the pussy clench around her.


    This dream was beginning to feel too real now. Amane''s whole body was singing out and she wanted to remain in this moment. The cock inside her body felt hard and Kori slowly thrust into her pussy.


    ''This feels amazing. I want to feel more. Give me more.''


    Kori''s cock was reaching inside Amane''s body. It was kissing her womb opening, but never slipping inside. It was teasing Amane right now.


    "S-Stop playing around. G-Give it to me now. Give me your cock in my deepest part."


    Amane begged with a horas voice. She was trying her hardest not to move her hips. But she couldn''t do it. The more she tried to hold herself back, the more Amane''s body begged her to come.


    Kori had realized what was happening a while back. The smirk on Kori''s face was infectious and it got bigger as she watched Amane struggle in front of her.


    "You want me to help you feel better? You should have said that beforehand, Amane. If you want to be fucked harder, then I will fuck you harder. Don''t worry."


    Kori grabbed Amane''s hips and stilled her. Amane did not realize what was about to happen until she looked up into Kori''s eyes and shivered in anticipation.


    And then, Kori slammed her hips hard and her cock sunk inside Amane. It even breached her womb and Amane came at the sensation of being filled.


    "You got¡­.so tight around me¡­What the hell¡­do you like¡­being fucked this¡­much?"


    Kori seemed to be having a hard time letting words out of her mouth. She panted and tried to keep her hips still inside Amane.


    But there was no way to hide the way that cock shivered and hardened even further inside Amane''s body. Kori was about to come hard inside Amane.


    "You come. Give me your come in here."


    Amane begged as she held her hand on her stomach. Her womb was tingling and shivering in anticipation of what was to come.


    This was not normal and Amane was sure that it had something to do with this space she was in. The space was not normal and it was making her behave like she had never done before.


    But Amane could also not bring herself to care. Not when it made her feel this good and even caused her body to shiver. Amane was getting lost in the pleasure of her body and Kori.


    "My dear, you just came all over me. But you are a greedy little thing, ready to take more? I guess I should have expected this from a sex addict like you."


    Kori whispered and the tone of her voice caused Amane to moan. Everything about Kori was making Amane feel better about herself.


    "How does it feel to be fucked by me, Amane? Does it feel as good as you expected? I could see you trying to seduce me back then all the time. You were interested in me since the start, right?"


    Kori asked as she continued to fuck Amane.


    In truth, Amane had not always liked Kori sexually. That had only happened once Kori had grown up and her body had developed more. But her sex-ridden brain did not have much thinking capacity. It wanted to be fucked hard and was ready to admit to anything.


    "Yes, I liked you. I liked you since the start Kori. Don''t stop fucking me. Please, your cock feels so good." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane moaned as she felt her pussy being stimulated by a hard cock. At the same time, Kori''s fingers reached out to play with Amane''s clit. The dual sensation of being teased made Kori buckle her hips and her insides twitched.


    ''This feels so good. I think¡­I can come right now.''


    Amane was close. She could feel her body leaking and she spilt around the cock probing her insides. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Coming twice made Amane sensitive to being touched. But Kori was far from being done. She pulled Amane''s legs above her head and continued to fuck into Amane''s body.


    "Amane¡­huff¡­. this is not fair. You came¡­all on your own¡­"


    Kori complained as she looked at Amane with a serious expression. Her hips continued to move against Amane''s hips and Kori sank even deeper and reached the back of Amane''s womb.


    "Kori¡­feels weird¡­too much. You are too deep inside me. It hurts. Give me more."


    Amane''s words were conflicting. Her body wanted more but her head said to pull away and think over the situation.


    But the ultimate power was not in her hand. Kori was the one in control and she continued to thrust into Amane''s body faster and faster.


    Each jab made Amane forget what she was about to say and she flinched when she felt Kori finally twitching and filling her insides.


    Warm cum oozed out of Amane''s pussy when Kori pulled back and Amane''s abdomen was stretched out as well. Kori looked satisfied with her work but Amane had not even felt most of it happening.


    "Amane, you look beautiful like this. Perhaps, I should truly breed you the next time we meet. An offspring with your face and my blood is not a bad idea."


    Amane''s body liked the idea, even if her head did not. She felt her pussy twitch in interest as it let out even more cum.


    Kori looked fascinated and she reached out to push some of the cum back into Amane''s body. The slow thrusting motion Kori made caused Amane to feel calm.


    When Kori pulled her hand back, Amane was disappointed but she held her voice back. She did not want to act like a needy bitch.


    "Amane, our time together this time was short, but do not worry. I will come back to pick you up soon. So just wait for me to come for you."


    Kori''s hand patted Amane''s head and it lulled her into a deep sleep. Before Amane knew it, she had closed her eyes and her body had relaxed.


    It should not have been possible for her to fall asleep in a dream, but Amane managed to do so.


    The last thing she remembered was a whisper of her name and a promise of ''I will come and get you soon,'' before things faded away from her consciousness.


    When Amane woke up, she was refreshed and her body ached. The dream had felt so real and Amane even had marks on her body.


    But it was impossible to tell if these marks were new or if they had been created when she had slept with Kelly.


    "I knew I should have kept track of things. But in my defence, I did not expect myself to dream like this."


    That dream had been weird and it had a reality-like quality to it. But soon Amane had no time to think about her dream or what happened to her.


    Kelly had begun to act weird once more and she even mutated into a beast right in front of Amane''s eyes. There had been no indication of why or how it happened.


    It was as if Kelly had been a human one second and a beast reaching for Amane the next second.


    The guards had tried to stop Kelly, but she was too fast for them. In the end, Amane acted in time and used her chains to bind Kelly''s body. But this time, she could not find a reason for Kelly''s loss of control over her body.

 Chapter 349 349: Lets make the call

    Kelly felt awkward as she stood in the middle of the hallway even after Yoko was gone. She could not bring herself to put her prey down since she had worked hard on catching it.


    But at the same time, how could she wish to match the heavy tribute that had been laid out on the ground in front of Yoko? That was just not fair to her or the others.


    "How long are you going to stand there for? The beast has already been cleaned off the floor. If you are done, then you should head back as well now. There is nothing for you to see here."


    Sakura''s words were provoking. Kelly could tell that Sakura did not like her for a reason. But she did not remember doing anything to her.


    ''Maybe Sakura is afraid that I will take her cousin away from her. She does have a very thick smell that coats her body and belongs to Yoko. I am certain that her relationship with Yoko is not normal.''


    But then again, who was Kelly to say anything about anyone''s relationship? Her family tree had been twisted generations ago to keep their bloodline ''pure.'' Somehow, no genetic disorder had emerged because of this and that was a miracle.


    "You cannot tell me what to do, Lady Sakura. I would advise you to keep your thoughts to yourself for the time being. I am just trying to express my gratitude to your cousin here. But I can see that I will need to try harder from here on."


    Kelly admitted as she made plans to hunt more prey. It was clear that she would have to go out of her way to hunt this time. Maybe outside of their family territory as well.


    ''But will it be safe? I can feel that my condition is not the best right now.''


    Kelly could feel the fever and the heat coming back. At this rate, retaining her sanity would not be easy.


    "Ha! Do you think you can buy Yoko away with bribes? If you think so, then you do not know Yoko well. If anything, you should focus on controlling yourself because then we can head back home early."


    Kelly knew that there was no point in getting triggered by what Sakura was saying. But she still felt triggered anyway. It was almost as if Sakura was belittling all the efforts Kelly put into catching her prey.


    "Think what you want, Sakura. But I assure you that the one Yoko will like by the end of this week will be me. Your tyranny, I will not let it continue any longer. You are manipulating your cousin to remain single, right? What a selfish jerk you are."


    Kelly was afraid that she would trigger Sakura by saying these words. But instead of looking angry, Sakura looked surprised. And then she broke down into a pearl of laughter.


    "You think I-? I can make Yoko do anything. Oh, you poor delusional soul. You spent time with Yoko but you do not even know how she thinks? All I feel is pity for you."


    Sakura admitted before she broke down laughing even more. Just looking at her was enough to make Kelly feel bad about herself.


    That made the intense feeling inside Kelly''s heart burst out more and more. It was getting difficult to hold herself back now.


    ''Tsk, this is annoying. No! Stop laughing at me or else I will get annoyed.''


    Kelly knew that she did not have enough self-control right now. What she needed to do was to distract Sakura so that she would stop talking to her.


    Or, Kelly could walk out of the hallway and find a way to get a bigger prize in the mansion. The plan for the hunt was on once more.


    That was when Yoko showed up in the flesh and stood in front of Kelly. Her body emitted a weird energy and before Kelly knew it, she lost control and attacked Yoko. But her desire was not sexual or needy.


    No, it was dangerous and predatory. Something in Yoko''s scent had provoked Kelly''s instincts and she had ended up attacking Yoko.


    In return, Yoko had bound Kelly before her attack could go through. Now Kelly could not even move her arms in response.


    "Tsk, are you sure you want to offend me, Kelly? I am not a forgiving person and you know that."


    Yoko asked but Kelly could only growl in response. She wanted to ask for forgiveness but her mouth did not move the right way. Not that it mattered because Yoko had no intention of letting her go.


    ''I am sorry. I did not mean to attack you.''


    That was what Kelly wanted to say. But her mouth and her body had different ideas. Her body continued to try and attack Yoko outright.


    "Your condition this time is not being caused by heat or instincts. It is something else that stimulated you into attacking me, I think we need to go to the bottom of your problem this time. And I know the way to do that."


    Yoko assured everyone before she dragged Kelly back to the room and knocked her out using her powers.


    Everyone looked to be a little on the edge as they watched their lady be strapped down and held hostage. They all knew that it was for Kelly''s good for her to be restrained and put to sleep.


    "Yoko, what are you thinking of doing? In the first place, we do not even know what happened to Kelly. How do you intend to treat her?"


    Sakura asked the question that was on everyone''s mind. But Yoko only smiled patiently back at her.


    "Well, I saved a memory extractor some time back. I think I cash in on that favor. Ehn would not mind me asking him a favor."


    Yoko assured Sakura and the younger female looked surprised. She had forgotten all about Ehn and how Yoko had brought him home once he was exhausted. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The poor child had been in their care for some time now and he was flourishing.


    "Ah, that child? I think we can ask him to help us out."


    Sakura assured but she was more than sure that the child would help them out. The child had gotten a crush on Yoko after she had saved him and brought him home.


    If Yoko asked the child for stars, then Ehn would do his best to get it for Yoko. That was how tight Yoko''s grip was on that child.


    ''What''s more? It all happened naturally. Yoko did not even have to seduce the child to make him fall for her charms. Yoko is just built like that.''


    Sakura felt proud and jealous of her cousin''s incredible powers. She was a victim of that as well but Sakura did not mind.


    "I will call Ehn and retrieve him as well. You all can relax here now."


    Yoko assured and Sakura was surprised to hear that. Usually, Yoko would have sent anyone else to receive their guests and not bothered herself.


    The fact that she had decided to go out herself meant that she was restless. There was bothering Yoko right now.


    "Yoko, is everything alright?"


    Sakura asked but she did not have any expectation from Yoko. And as she expected, Yoko did not show that she had a problem for now.


    "I do not have a problem. I just wanted to stretch my legs out a little and this was the perfect opportunity for me to do so. I''ll be back soon so do not wait around for me."


    Yoko assured before she picked up her phone and made a call. Sakura''s sharp senses could hear that puppy-like excited voice coming from the other end of the phone.


    As she had said before, Ehn had a small crush on her cousin and he would do anything she asked him to do. (With-in reasons)


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Once the call was cut, Yoko turned toward the guards and gave them a commanding look.


    "Take me to the front gate right now. I will wait for Ehn there and return with him."


    The guard had gotten used to Yoko''s authority over time and they no longer felt awkward in front of her. They quickly turned around and did as they were asked. Sakura watched it all happen with a heavy heart.


    She had no idea why, but everything about this situation felt annoying to her. It was as if something big was about to happen but she had no idea what it could be.


    "Yoko, something is weird. I do not have the best feeling about our situation."


    Sakura spoke her feelings out loud. But Yoko remained unbothered by her concern.


    "I am sure that everything will be alright Sakura. What you are feeling might be a byproduct of your consciousness trying to warn you about something. But if I am here, nothing will be able to harm you."


    Sakura tried to calm down a little bit. But it just made the feeling inside worsen. She was sure that she was concerned about Yoko now.


    But she did not want to make Yoko alarmed by her useless worry so she just smiled briefly.


    "Hmm, you might be right. There is no need for me to worry about useless things. I am sure things will be alright."


    In retrospect, Sakura should work on trusting her instincts more. But at this moment, she chose to trust her head over her heart. And that might be what caused the future to roll out of control.

 Chapter 350 350: Out of control

    Amane was not sure why, but she had a headache the second she woke up. And then the whole attack with Kelly had occurred which made her headache and her body ache worse.


    She had fucked around many times, but this was the first time Amane was feeling tired and her legs had no strength to hold herself up. So as soon as an opportunity had occurred to head out of the mansion, Amane had ended up taking it. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards led her around but they were there only as a decoration. Amane did not need these guards to come with her.


    "Lady Tsurugi, we are at the gate. Is there anything else you want us to do?"


    The guard asked as he took his guarding position. These guards had a newfound respect for Amane''s strength. They now knew that they could trust her judgment and her strength.


    "Huh? No, there is nothing else you can do for me. If anything, I should be the one asking this question. You all look worried. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Amane asked and the guards looked at each other with concern before looking back at her.


    It seemed like there was something they needed help with. But they were all too shy to ask Amane for help outright. It had to be expected with the kind of job these people were doing and what kind of connection they had with Amane.


    "Lady Tsurugi, if it would not be too much of a bother, then can you look at one place? There is something we need your expertise on."


    Amane was surprised when the guards asked her for help outright. She had expected this to take a few tries before she got these people to open up to her. But this was a welcoming result nonetheless.


    The guards took Amane to a small well that was deep and dark. Even if Amane investigated its depths, she could not see the end of the well easily.


    "This place is-?"


    Amane asked the guard but she did not finish her sentence. The guard bit his lip as he looked down as well.


    "This is an ordinary well. But we call it a well of death. Occasionally, a bat-like beast comes out of here and bites one of our comrades. As a result, a lot of our people die from blood loss. Is there anything you can do for us?"


    Amane looked down at the well. But it was too dark for her to see anything. She also felt annoyed by the darkness. She wanted to look down but the darkness would not allow her to.


    ''Tsk, this is annoying. Oh well, I guess I can always try out the traditional method of beast exorcism.''


    The bat beast was not a precious species of beast. It was a pest and highly dangerous for the human species. Amane decided to check out to situation but she laid out a barrier around the well first.


    She only left herself inside the perimeters of the barrier and watched the other guards being pushed out.


    The guards had experienced this for the second time. But they looked just as amazed as the first time. Some of the guards even tried to push against the barrier, but it did not budge.


    "Lady Tsurugi, what are you doing? You should let us inside the barrier as well so that we can assist you."


    One of the guards yelled desperately as he looked Amane in the eye. His desperate sound reached Amane''s ears but she only felt amused to hear those words.


    "Aww, you all are so cute when you worry about me like this. But there is no need for you to be worried about me here. You see, unlike you people, I can take care of myself just fine."


    Amane assured just as the first bat came out of its hiding spot and attacked her outright. It did not even glance out of the barrier and the guards felt nervous to see this happening.


    But before the bat could harm her, Yoko raised her hand and snapped her finger. The guards watched in fascination as her skin began to peel off and small black patches began to peel off from Yoko''s skin.


    "W-What is that? What are you doing?"


    Amane looked up, only to notice how nervous the guards looked when they stared at her. It seemed as if they were looking at a freak right now.


    The way these guards looked at the blood butterflies was a little funny to Amane. They all looked scared but fascinated at the same time.


    "Don''t worry. Things will be over soon. There is no need for you all to be worried."


    Amane assured before she let the butterflies fly out and down the well. The butterflies might look small and delicate, but they were some of the strongest creatures on the planet. And Amane had trained her butterflies to be resistant to poison, fire, and physical pressure.


    These small things were almost invincible and Amane used them to clear out the well in record time. The guards looked surprised when Amane raised her hand the butterflies came back to her. This time, they had a reddish tint to their body.


    As soon as they were all done settling down, Amane opened her bag and took out a candy. It was used to replenish the lost blood and Amane quickly chewed it.


    She also let the barrier down and placed a seal on top of the well.


    "These creatures will not worry you anymore. My pets took out as many pests as they could find inside the well. But if you still see any more bat-like beasts, do tell me. I will come back to finish the job I started."


    Although Amane doubted that any of the bat-breasts were left, she still did not want to risk it. It was better to call for help if you were facing any problems.


    The guards looked thankful for Amane''s help but she was beginning to feel a little bit off. Rabelais''s power was beginning to act up in her body and Amane was not sure if this was a good sign.


    ''I did not even use this power, so why is it acting up? I don''t have a good feeling about what is happening right now.''


    Amane''s hand twitched on its own. Sparks of magic flew out of her hand and toward the well. As soon as they entered the barrier, a small blast occurred which surprised Amane as well.


    This was beyond dangerous and would have caused the ground to collapse had the blast been any stronger. This was not what Amane had wanted to do, but her body had acted on its own.


    "Lady Yoko, what is wrong? Did anything happen that caused you to attack the well suddenly? If so, then is there anything we can do to help you out?"


    The guards had full faith in Amane and her abilities. They did not question Amane when she attacked the well and made it sink.


    Amane did not have an answer for these guards to explain why she attacked the well. She did not want to say that her body did this on its own. That would be irresponsible to say and it would also worry the guards. It was better to make an excuse as to why this happened.


    "Don''t worry so much about the well or the beasts that live in here. They will not be able to harm you in the future."


    The guards looked relieved but the same could not be said for Amane. She looked down at her hand but it was back under her control for now.


    ''What happened just now? Did someone try to take control of this body? Did the real Yoko decide to come back? But why? Why now? It all feels too complicated. But I am sure that something big is going to happen soon.'' Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The dream Amane had about Kori no longer felt like a dream. It felt like an omen of bad things to come.


    ......


    "All systems are online. We are getting a response for our secret vault. Hurry, inform Lord Chen of this."


    "The energy rating is too high to measure. Our equipment has started to malfunction. We need to keep the machines under check. Should we disconnect them now? They will get harmed if we keep it running."


    "Oh no! One of the machines broke down. It cost so much money. What are we going to do now?"


    The ground of scientists ran around like headless chickens as they watched what was happening on the screen. They all could not believe what they were witnessing in front of their eyes.


    Only one person took his time observing what was happening. And that was the dwarf genius, Professor Cardin.


    "It''s finally happening. We have managed to revive a god. This is a historic moment that needs to be recorded in the books. We finally have what we wanted all this time."


    Professor Cardin had tears in his eyes but they did not fall. Instead, he looked beyond happy at what he and his fellow men had managed to achieve with his powers. The place where their god rested was the chamber no one was allowed to go into.


    And now, it was finally opening to show them the first glimpse of their god.


    Before they all could notice it, they watched Lord Chen walk into the storage room and then the cameras went out. All the scientists were left in the dark about what was happening.

 Chapter 351 351: The root of all problems [pt1]

    Chen''s excitement level had gone through the roof. The day he had been waiting for forever was finally here after a long waiting period. And for someone like Chen, it was still hard to believe.


    As soon as Chen had felt the energy of his ''father'' he had gotten to work and messed with the cameras. Such a historic event was not for anyone else''s eyes but his own.


    It turned out to be the right decision because the only thing that covered his father''s body when they got out of the pool was their long pink hair.


    Chen did not feel attracted to creatures sexually, but he did know how to appreciate a good-looking person. And Chen''s father was extremely good-looking.


    "How long has it been since I fell asleep? What time is it outside now?"


    The goddess''s voice was unused and a little rusted. But the words spoken sounded clear and crips despite that. That is a testimony to how powerful Father was.


    They appeared to not be harmed even after sleeping for centuries without any food or water.


    "It is currently the 21st century. From the time you fell asleep to the time of your awakening, a few millennia have passed. I regret to inform you that the times have changed since you last woke up."


    Chen tried to let the goddess know of this news gently. He did not want to scare her since she had just woken up. But Father did not seem to be worried about the passage of time. The only indication that he even recognized such a huge change was the narrowing of the goddess''s eyes.


    "I see. So, a long time has passed since I was last awake. What a coincidence that I wake up in a time zone when ''she'' is active as well. But then again, I guess this is what we call destiny."


    Kori whispered but those words did not make sense to Chen. He just knew that father was awake and that was a cause for celebration.


    ''I also need to get rid of the loose-lipped staff before the news of Father''s awakening spreads around. I will have to make a lot of contract seals to shut my staff''s mouth.''


    Chen was going to get busy now. But it was alright. Since his goal was half fulfilled, this hassle was worth it in the end.


    "Chen, would you show me around? It has been some time since I was last awake and I can see that a lot has changed since then."


    The goddess looked around and Chen bolted back to attention. If the goddess wanted to see things that belonged to the present time, then Chen was more than willing to show her around.


    And to do that, he also had the perfect person in mind.


    There was one person who was associated with The HIVE currently who was not an official member and could move around easily.


    "Father, I will call for Kiana. She is someone who will show you around and entertain you as well. You can make use of her as you deem fit."


    Kiana had served her purpose so now she was disposable. Even if anything happened to her, Chen did not care.


    So, she was the perfect sacrifice to give his father this time around. And if Kiana failed to perform, then Chen had no problem killing her and her drake off.


    "You are escorting me? How kind of you. Call them here and have them show me around. After all, there is a place I want to go but I do not have the means to do so without causing a lot of destruction."


    Chen understood his father''s meaning. Kori was letting Chen know that she had a short temper and she could blow up. Her emotions had not settled down in her new body yet.


    "Of course, I understand. I will make all the necessary preparations for you to move around as you please. Give me some time and I will have your social security number as well as identifications prepared."


    Kori was a goddess and she could likely do all this in the snap of her finger. But using her powers as she pleased would also alter reality. It was something that must be avoided at all costs if it could be helped.


    ......


    Amane had taken care of the bat beast and then their group had returned to the main gate to wait for Ehn and his party.


    The child had arrived within the given time frame and Ehn looked excited to be of help to Amane. The child bounced on his heels and there was also a red flush on his face when he looked at her.


    "I-I am ready to help. Thank you for asking me to help you out. I will try and do my best for your sake."


    Ehn assured Amane as he bounced on his heels. The guards looked a little uncomfortable once they saw Ehn and his age. Their confidence suddenly lessened and they gave Amane a concerned glance.


    Of course, Amane ignored all of those looks and held her hand out for Ehn to take. The child did so quickly and his eyes sparkled in joy.


    "If you are ready, then let''s get going, Chen. there are a few things we need to do before I ask you to investigate the past of what happened with Kelly."


    Recreating memories was a taxing process and required a lot of energy to maintain. But there was a way to lessen the burden on body and soul while using this technique.


    That was to burn a certain mixture of herbs and allow them to penetrate your body. It caused you to feel full of energy and be able to handle burdens easier.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, I know I am overstepping my boundaries here, but isn''t that a child with you? Are you sure it is alright for you to be trusting him with something this important?"


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    The guards finally asked Amane, but she only looked mildly concerned by their words.


    "Why won''t I be okay with letting Ehn play his part and use his powers? He might look like a child but he had seen things far worse than any of you could have as a memory extractor. Do not make the mistake of thinking that he is a fragile child."


    Amane warned the guards and they gulped their nervousness down as soon as they heard her words.


    They realized that they had been seeing a child when they looked at Ehn. But this child had been brought up like a war machine by the people who raised him until now.


    "Yoko, this place is weird. Don''t you feel this weird energy when you look at this place? It''s as if something is preventing me from using my powers."


    Ehn confessed as he halted his footsteps. He had an uncomfortable look on his face and he did not enter the main palace.


    Amane was surprised to hear Ehn''s words. She had not felt the weird or uncomfortable energy he was talking about. And Sakura had not said anything to her regarding this either.


    So, either only Ehn was feeling something off or it had something to do with the past residue inside this mansion that was affecting the memories of this place. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whatever the reason, Amane found herself to be at alert against it.


    "Ehn, does this energy feel too uncomfortable or hostile? You do not need to go in if you do not want to."


    Amane warned Ehn but the younger looked a little dazed and drunk. He seemed to be playing around with the energy in the air.


    "This energy does not feel harmful. It feels warm and caring. But felt caring at the same time. If I had to compare it, it feels like a father''s touch would feel. I think. It''s difficult to explain what I am feeling right now."


    Ehn seemed to be having a hard time forming words. But he also seemed convinced that this energy would not harm him.


    Still, since Amane was worried about Ehn, she decided to do something about it.


    "Ehn, come here. I will help you out for now."


    Amane placed a shield around Ehn so that he would not get controlled or tainted by this new energy in the air. Ehn seemed to appreciate Amane''s help but his face was also flushed.


    "Now, let''s head in. The longer we delay, the more energy Ehn would have to spend to uncover the past."


    Amane made everyone hurry up. The only ones she did not allow into the room were Kelly and Karl. Those who were involved in the incident could usually lose themselves in the past. So, it was standard protocol to not have them present.


    Kelly complained about being let in. But Karl understood the importance of secrecy at this moment and he decided to drag Kelly out. Once the way was clear, Amane brought Ehn into the room and it was time.


    Pink smoke filled the room and Ehn looked dazed. This smoke was prepared specifically for his condition so he was the only one affected by this.


    Amane only knew the theory of this drug but she had never actually used it before. It was good to see that she had not messed up her proportions.


    ''Then again, the book had been clear about what proportions I had to use for this.''


    Ehn relaxed and his powers began to leak out. The world was beginning to fade from around the group and the scenery changed.

 Chapter 352 352: The root of all problems [pt2]

    ["Are you sure you know what you are doing doctor? My granddaughter has been in critical condition for some time now. What if this untested drug makes her condition worsen?"


    Once the memory stabilized around Amane, the first thing she was Karl''s face. He looked tired while clutching Kelly''s hand.


    Kelly looked to be about two to three years younger than her current self here. And her face was hollow but sharp. This child looked nothing like Kelly of the present time.


    "You dare to doubt me? I am doing you a favor by helping you out. But if you would rather not have my help, then I understand as well. I will take my leave now."


    The doctor started to pack up his bags and started to move out. But that made Karl even more scared and he grabbed the doctor.


    "No, don''t go. I-I was joking when I asked you all those questions. I trust your judgment and your treatment. So please, help Kelly out. She is in so much pain and she looks ready to die."


    Karl became desperate when he saw Kelly groaning in pain. He could not bear to look at his granddaughter like this. He was willing to spend a fortune on her treatment if he had to.


    The doctor had understood this desperation as well. And that was why, they decided to take advantage of Karl''s desperateness.


    "Look mister, I know that you are worried about your granddaughter and I am worried about her as well. That is why I am offering you this drug. It was made by the dwarf genius, Professor Cardin. Do you know who he is?"


    The current doctor was a dwarf as well. But unlike Cardin, this one looked shrewd and untrustworthy.


    Amane took one look at the drug and she knew that the drug was something harmful.


    "Yoko, that drug¡­.it is not a normal drug, right? My instincts are warning me against looking at that drug."


    Sakura seemed to have realized that something fishy was going on as well. She had good instincts as well and they seemed to be working currently as well.


    "Hmm, this drug is likely an inducer and metabolic fastener. It does have some healing effects short-term but it also causes reliance in the long term. It might have also fucked up Kelly''s system when she started taking it."


    Amane had not checked Kelly''s medicine yet but she should have. She would do so the first chance she got after this memory was over.


    In front of her, she watched as Karl reached out for the medicine with a desperate look on his face.


    "This will make Kelly feel better? Doctor, are you sure that this will be enough to keep Kelly alive? You better not have lied to me about this or else¡­"


    For the first time, fear seemed to flash across the doctor''s eyes. But just as easily, it went away as well and the doctor got himself under control.


    The door to the room opened and a person dressed in the ''sexy and naughty'' nurse uniform entered the room. The nurse''s tight clothes left nothing to one''s imagination.


    "Doctor, I have the medicine ready and mixed up. Should I bring it to you now?"


    Amane noticed how most of the male guards in the room turned their eyes toward this new addition in the room. Their eyes were glued to the nurse''s assets and the way her ass threatened to come out from under her short skirt.


    The nurse was sexy and she knew it as well. She was not afraid to use her charms to get her way if needed to be.


    "Assistant Pauline. Thank you very much for bringing this medicine back for me. Now, can you help me make this patient lean up? We need to administer this medicine and our patient is unconscious."


    Kelly had closed her eyes during this time. Her moving chest was the only indication that she was alive.


    It had not been noticeable before, but Kelly seemed to be finding it hard to sit down this whole time. Her body was too tired to keep itself awake.


    "Oh my! This is not good. This medicine needs to be taken in before it gets lukewarm or it will not have any effect. Can you both kindle head out of the room? I need to have some girl time with the patient."


    Pauline asked and the doctor quickly made his way out. Karl was a little more suspicious of Pauline and her motives. But she was a trained professional so he did not care.


    Pauline continued to smile back at the pair with a trustworthy expression until they were both out. And as soon as they were out, Pauline''s expression changed from the same calm one to an unreadable one.


    She picked up the cup and took the liquid in her mouth before forcing her lips on top of Kelly. But it did not seem as if Kelly was drinking the liquid, she was being fed. There was only one way to do this now.


    Pauline''s tongue stimulated Kelly to open her mouth while her hand rubbed Kelly''s throat. Kelly slowly but surely swallowed all the liquid.


    "This is so much work for something not even worth it. I do not know what goes on in Chen''s mind when he selects our targets for me. First a rich, self-centric kid, and now this family? What is next? The divine guild? Ah well, but we do have our mole in there as well."


    As soon as she was alone, Pauline''s attitude changed and did a 360-degree. She opened the door and only allowed the doctor in the room.


    "Pauline, are you done with your task? If so, then can you help me out by bringing my bag here? I need to get a few blood samples to bring back with me."


    The doctor asked and Pauline''s expression was a 180-degree. The earlier disagreement that was seen on her face was no longer there.


    "Ah, you want me to bring your bag back to you? Sure doctor, I will do as you want me to."


    Pauline''s face was polite but when she turned her back on the doctor, it looked scary.


    Amane noticed how Pauline slipped a small vial of liquid in the syringe clearing case and that seemed to be some kind of drug.


    "Man, this doctor is sketchy as heck. But his assistant is even sketchier than him."


    Sakura commented as she observed the same thing. It was tough to tell if they both were working together or not.


    The conversation continued in front of Amane so she turned her that way as well.


    "So, doctor, did the genius dwarf professor Cardin give you this drug? Want Cardin very strict about his drug usage and not give out unfinished products, even for testing?"


    Pauline asked the doctor, only to get a snort in reply. The dwarf looked offered at being asked such a question.


    "Ha! As if that stupid Cardin would allow his drug to be used outside the labs anyway. I just borrowed Cardin''s name and promoted my drug. I just need to show results and no one would question me anymore."


    The dwarf doctor dragged as he took the bag and prepared the injection. He was ready to show the world that he was the best.


    "So, you decided to use Professor Cardin''s name to use your drug? Would you not get in trouble for this?"


    Despite asking these questions, Pauline did not look surprised or even afraid of what could happen. She also seemed to be recording this whole conversation on her wire-trap.


    "Shut up, woman. No one is going to find out what we are doing here anyway. I am confident in my drug and I am sure it will make Kelly more active and stronger. There will be no need for me to be afraid."


    The professor seemed certain about his decision. He also refused to back down when Pauline asked him questions.


    "Hmm, if you seem certain, then I am with you as well doctor. I am sure that Kelly will wake up soon." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doctor grinned, not noticing how his syringe cleaner was a weird color. He had never sorted through his equipment before so he was not even sure if anything was contaminated or not.


    "Did he not even check his equipment before using them? Is this man for real? What the heck is wrong with him?"


    Sakura asked as she looked at the doctor as well. His incompetence was hilarious but worrying at the same time.


    "Unfortunately, most of the professionals working in the field are like that. They are too dependent on their assistance to help them out. The doctor is the same."


    Now it was clear. Kelly had been given the wrong drugs which had caused her biology to get messed up. But the good thing about this was - Amane knew how to clear out Kelly''s blood from the drug infusion.


    And hopefully, Kelly was strong enough by now to not have a backlash.


    "Sakura, get me a pen and paper. I can see the prescription as well as make out what the extra drug is. I will need to note it down right now."


    Sakura did not question Yoko when she asked for a pen or paper. She did not even ask how or why Yoko knew this much about medicine.


    She just did what she was asked to without question. She had realized that sometimes, Yoko did things she was not supposed to and it turned out well. Yoko was just too skilled.

 Chapter 353 353: Lets look into it

    Amane noted down the herbs and other agents she could read about. But most of it she guessed based on her previous memory. It was that difficult for her to be able to guess the drug and how it was made.


    In front of them, the doctor and his assistant Pauline seemed to be seemed to be packing their things. They were done with their patient and now seemed to be wanting to go back.


    Karl entered the room as well since he had been called back. He looked anxious and wanted to know how his granddaughter was doing.


    "So, what is the verdict? When will Kelly recover?"


    Karl asked with a nervous tone to his voice. He looked at the doctor in front of him with uttermost respect was also doubt.


    The doctor coughed into his hand to hide his nervousness and turned toward his assistant. And Pauline was the one who answered Karl''s question.


    "The drug should start to take effect in about an hour or two. But you will need to make your granddaughter drink the potion two times a day if you want to maintain her health."


    Pauline reminded Karl and he quickly nodded. There was nothing he was not willing to do for Kelly anyway. This was all but a small matter to him.


    "Of course. Now, about your payment. Come with me and I shall sign you a cheque to pay you back for all the trouble. Money is not a problem for me."


    Karl assured and the doctor''s eyes shined in greed. The doctor had an almost nervous smile on his face when he faced Karl.


    "Ah, there is no need to hold us in such high regard. We did what was expected of us as professionals. There is no need to go out of your way to reward us. Although, if you do want to reward us, then I will not say ''no'' to you."


    The doctor assured and Karl quickly led him outside. Pauline remained behind to check on the patient one last time.


    She took out her notepad and jolted down some notes before she held Kelly''s face and forcefully opened Kelly''s eyes to check for any reaction to the drug.


    Once she was assured that the drug had taken hold of Kelly, Pauline let her go and sighed.


    "It''s a good thing that you turned out to be a suitable test subject for The HIVE''s special drug. Otherwise, you would have died for sure. The foolish doctor still doesn''t know what he is doing."


    Pauline complained as she sat down on the bed. Now that she was alone, she dropped her mask once more. She continued to check up on Kelly until the doctor came back and picked up his bag.


    "Pauline, it''s time for us to head back now. Mr. Karl, do call us back if anything happens. I will always remain available to receive your call."


    The doctor promised and the scene finally faded. Amane quickly placed her hand on Ehn''s shoulder to comfort the child.


    "I-I did it. I was able to maintain my skill the whole time without fainting. This was the first time this happened."


    Ehn looked shocked at his skill level. He had never been able to maintain the illusion for this long before.


    But it was a given that Ehn was having a hard time before. He was not cared for by the government and he was being abused by them constantly. This kid needed someone else to take care of him.


    "Hmph, of course, you were not able to perform well before. Did you even eat and rest before you met us? You are still so skinny and lack power. It would be better for you to eat properly at least."


    Sakura reminded Ehn and he jumped back. He had forgotten that Sakura had even been there. And the realization made his face flush red.


    "I¡­you are right. I should eat properly if I want to gain more power. But sometimes things just get too much for me. However, I will try my best to maintain my health from now on. I want to be an asset to you guys."


    Ehn promised with a grin on his face. Sakura was taken aback by his enthusiasm and she had a flush on her face from being regarded so high.


    To hide her discomfort, Sakura coughed in her hand and pretended as if this was only natural. But Amane noticed the flush on her face.


    "Anyway, this is a good thing that the memory in this room was so clear. This prescription also helps us find out what is wrong with Kelly and help her out. I will hand it over to Karl now."


    Amane waved the list in her hand and handed it over to the guard. With this, most of her work was done.


    Kelly was likely addicted to her medicine but it was something she would have to overcome herself. There was no real solution for all the poison in her body other than time.


    Well, Amane could flush everything out of Kelly''s system if she wanted to. But it would be painful and would also harm Kelly in the long run.


    "So, what is the plan now, Yoko? Is this case resolved? Do we get to go back now?"


    Sakura asked but Amane was not sure. She wanted to catch the doctor and Pauline to find out more about them and what they did.


    Especially Pauline seemed to be the one who did most of the harm. Who knew how many more people these two had caused trouble for?


    "Well Sakura, I guess it''s for us to administer justice for those who cannot hold it up for themselves. Are you going to help me out or not?"


    Amane did not even need to ask this question at this point. Sakura was ready to help her out anytime she wanted to.


    "Of course, Yoko. I am ready to help you out. And from the sound of it, I am sure that you have a plan as well. So let me hear it from you."


    Sakura asked and Amane quickly told Sakura of her plan. From here on, their plan would depend on how fast they could find the doctor and his assistant.


    .........


    "You want me to give you the doctor''s number? The one who treated Pauline? But shouldn''t we complain about this to the police and let them catch the criminal?"


    Karl rubbed his head as soon as he heard the news Yoko had brought him. He did not seem happy to hear that he had been tricked by some ignorant people.


    Not only had Karl been tricked successfully, but he had also put the life of his granddaughter at risk.


    "I know how you feel about it. But leaving it up to the police is a wasted case. I am sure that the police are mixed into this scandal as well. If you truly want justice, then hand it over to the divine guild. They will be able to handle it for you-"


    "No way! If I tell the divine guild about this, then they will try to separate me from Kelly at all costs. I will not allow this to happen."


    Amane fell quiet once she heard that. It seemed as if some things never changed, no matter who oversaw the divine guild at the time.


    Divine Guild had been famous for scouting out talented kids back in her time as well. Often enough, they resorted to stealing and plundering if things did not go their way.


    While Amane doubted that they would terrorize anyone any longer, she was sure that talent scouting was still a part of their tasks.


    "I understand. You do not want to get the divine guild involved? Then it is your own choice. I will not force you to ask them for help. But I will ask you to hand me over the responsibility for this case."


    Amane held her hand out and the man in front of her had a choice now. He could choose to accept Amane''s help. Or he could suffer and wonder what could have been¡­


    The decision was simple when you took it all into account.


    "Fine, you can help me out. I mean, I do need your help after all. I have been trying to track down the doctor for some time as well now since we lost contact. But all I have been getting is failure."


    Karl held out the information he had collected. It was quite a lot but most of it was outdated. Surprisingly enough, there were no records of Pauline and her activities.


    It was as if Pauline did not even exist. How could someone be this clean in their life?


    "Is this all you were able to get from this?"


    Amane asked and Karl hesitated. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ", we got a report saying that the doctor was dead. But since we had no evidence and we could not find the body, we have no idea what to believe anymore."


    Karl admitted and Amane sighed. She packed the case files and decided to investigate it herself.


    "I will try to find anything in here. If I can. But do not hold your breath for success. Likely, I will not succeed."


    Amane could also not afford to put a lot of time into this investigation. So she had some annoyances of her own to deal with after all.


    "O-Oh, that is¡­thank you. I do not know how I will be able to repay you for this favor."


    Karl looked emotional and happy at the same time when he asked Amane this.

 Chapter 354 354: I oppose to this [pt1]

    Once that ordeal was over, it was time for Amane to head home. She had been ignoring the mountain of messages sent by Sherina. (She refused to call that woman ''mother'')


    Sherina had been calling Yoko back so that the meeting to discuss her engagement with Chen could be forwarded and be over with.


    Even if she had no intentions of proceeding with the marriage, Amane did know the importance of an important political match. And that was why she decided to oblige Sherina this time.


    "Sakura, pack everything as fast as you can. We need to head back home."


    Amane reminded Sakura and her cousin looked as if she had been expecting this order. The one who was surprised by Amane''s swift actions was Kelly. She the younger female had a sad look on her face.


    "Yoko, do you have to go back so soon? I wanted to talk with you more and get to know you. I felt as if we had chemistry and we could become more than friends."


    Kelly asked and tried to act cute. She ignored the looks she was getting from Sakura once she confessed.


    But Yoko pretended to be ignorant of Kelly''s feelings still.


    "Oh! I am sorry Kelly but now is not the time. You see, my mother has decided that I will get married to this man I do not even know. I need to head back home and stop this marriage at all costs."


    Those words took Kelly aback. Whatever she had been about to say stopped at her tongue and she looked stunned.


    "Your mother wants you to¡­marry? Aren''t you a little too young to be getting married?"


    Kelly asked with a surprised sigh. Sakura snorted from Kelly''s side, likely remembering how her father had tried to get Yoko to marry early as well.


    It was safe to say that it had not turned out well as well.


    "Well, I do think I am too young to marry but my mother is convinced that this is the right move. So, I need to head back now. I will visit you once the ordeal is over."


    Amane promised Kelly. That seemed to reassure Kelly a lot and she gave Sakura a look of superiority. That was ignored by Sakura and she watched as Kelly skipped out of the room.


    "Yoko, stop giving people hope like that. Do you know how misleading your words were for that poor child? She was likely infatuated with you already. And now you just made it worse."


    Sakura scolded Amane for what she was doing. But this was more for Sakura''s own sake than Yoko''s. She did not like to see Yoko get close to other people. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Aww, are you jealous? Sakura, are you jealous that you will lose your spot as my favorite? There is no need for you to be worried."


    Amane draped her weight on Sakura''s back and hugged her from behind. It calmed Sakura''s fury and she looked a lot more serene than before. But still, Sakura pretended as if she was not annoyed by Yoko at all.


    "I am not jealous. I am just concerned for you and what would happen to you. Yoko, you are too carefree and it can cause some major issues for you. What if someone evil gains your trust?"


    Sakura asked with a worried expression. She seemed to have made up her mind about Yoko''s circumstances already. It caused Amane to laugh out loud. But she controlled herself somehow.


    "Calm down, Sakura. I am sure that nothing will happen. Even if someone evil tried to approach me, I still have you and my other friends to guide me on the right way. I am not alone here."


    Amane reminded Sakura but she was reminding herself as well. She did not know why, but the loneliness of her past tried to catch up to her sometimes.


    Sakura sighed once she heard Amane''s words. She knew that she had lost already.


    "Fine, I give in. I know that I can never win against you so I will not even try to change your mind. Just¡­guard your heart a little, alright? You seem like a tough person but I cannot help but feel as if you are fragile."


    Yoko fell quite suddenly and Sakura looked up at her in worry. The expression on Yoko''s face was not one Sakura could figure out instantly. She had to take notice of it and watch it change.


    Soon, that expression was gone from Amane''s face and she was back to her normal self.


    "Alright, there is no time to waste here. Let''s head back Sakura. My mother is waiting for us to come back."


    ......


    ''Shit, this is bad. Why did Chen suddenly break contact with us? Is he tired of us? Does he not want to help us out anymore? Or¡­is there something more to the story?''


    Sherina was scared suddenly. She had called Chen to confirm what they were going to do next. But Chen had not picked up his phone.


    No other means of communication had gotten to him as well.


    "Stop worrying yourself like this, my love. Chen will call us once he needs us. There is no need to wear yourself thin by pacing like this."


    Albus looked at his wife with a happy grin. It made Sherina angry when Albus refused to show any emotion other than happiness and laughter. She could feel her blood boil at the sight of that happy laugh.


    "Shut up. If you are not thinking of helping me out, then do not speak. Do you have any idea what it could mean if Chen suddenly refuses to help us out? We could die and we would not even know why."


    Sherina tried to convey the urgency of the situation to her husband. But as ever, Albus only smiled and laughed. It seemed as if he could not of anything other than laugh and smile.


    "My dear, Chen is a man and he must be busy with his duties as one. If you truly want him as a son-in-law, then you need to give him breathing space. We also need to make sure there is no problem from ''our'' side first." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Albus reminded Sherina of a big problem they were currently facing - Yoko.


    They could try to get along with Chen all they wanted but this marriage did require Yoko''s consent as well. And that consent did not seem to be aimed at them for now.


    "Hmm, this is a problem. But I did call Yoko here to discuss this with her once more. I also got this tonic from a witch I know. It will make Yoko more¡­aggregable to our demands."


    Sherina held out the bottle of tonic for Albus to look at. For the first time, Albus showed an emotion that was neither laughter nor happiness.


    Albus looked shocked. But that expression did not last for more than a single second before it faded away.


    "Ah, so this is the plan this time? If you want to follow it, then I will not complain about it. But I do not think this is going to work. You see, I asked the servants a few things and it turned out"


    "-What do you even know? This will work for sure-"


    "-that Yoko is immune to poison. You know what? I think I will stop speaking now."


    Albus sighed as he looked at his wife. It seemed as if she had already made up her mind about this situation.


    "Good. there is no need for you to interfere with what is about to happen. All you need to do is to sit back and enjoy the show."


    Sherina assured him before she started preparing for Yoko''s visit.


    Yoko came back on time and a servant Sherina had brought from outside told her this. In this mansion, all the staff that had been loyal to her had been replaced by Yoko already.


    And none of the new staff wanted to open their mouth and go against Yoko even behind her back. So, Sherina had no other choice but to deploy her servants and have them mix in with the original servants of the mansion.


    "Albus, it''s time. Yoko is back and she is heading this way. You should act innocent and try to not show that you have any idea of what we have planned."


    Sherina reminded Albus of this. But Albus was back to his happy smile and he did not seem to be paying attention to her anymore.


    The door opened and Yoko walked in. Sakura walked in after her as well. But the younger was tense and she did not seem to trust Sherina and Albus''s intentions.


    "Yoko, sit down. Elder Hao will be here soon as well. With all of us present, let us finalize a date for your marriage with Chen."


    Sherina''s voice left no room for wiggle. She was letting Yoko know that this was an order and not a choice.


    It was the time Elder Hao entered the room as well. He looked at the tense atmosphere and sighed. Then, he quickly sat down at the table and waited for the meeting to start. And it did not take long for Sakura to object.


    "I do not agree with this marriage. Yoko is too young to get married. And, I did some research on that ''Chen,'' only to find out that he does not exist. You all are being scammed by that man."


    Sakura''s outburst caused the room to become silent. Everyone was surprised by this sudden burst of emotions that came out of Sakura, including herself.

 Chapter 355 355: : I oppose to this [pt2]

    Sakura was a mild-mannered kid who always took into consideration what she was saying and weighed her words.


    To see such a person having an outburst was rare for Amane. And it was even rare for other people. Elder Hao looked stunned when he saw Sakura''s behavior. His mouth opened and closed in shock.


    On the other hand, since Sherina did not know Sakura that well, she was able to adjust. She slammed her hand on the table to attract attention.


    "Sakura, this is a matter that concerns adults. There is no need for you to speak in such a tone in front of me. And, don''t you dare interfere in the marriage I am planning for Yoko? do you understand?"


    Sherina complained back and the pressure of her presence tried to throw Sakura off. But too bad for Sherina, Sakura looked unaffected.


    It almost looked as if a fight would break out, so Elder Hao decided to interfere. He wanted nothing more than to support Sherina and have Yoko married off. But he did not like Sherina''s choice.


    If possible, he wanted Yoko to get married to someone in his fraction. That way, he could enjoy Yoko''s support.


    "Sherina, I know that you are worried about Yoko. But isn''t she too young to get married right now? She is barely of age and her studies have not finished yet."


    Elder Hao reminded Sherina. But most of it he was bullshitting. As if Yoko cared about her studies. She did not even go to school most of the time. What was happening to her attendance?


    His attitude surprised not only Sherina but Sakura and Amane as well. They had not expected Elder Hao to stand on their side.


    "E-Elder, how dare you! I am Yoko''s mother. I know what is best for her. If I say that this marriage is happening, then it should happen for sure."


    Sherina was getting upset and her emotions were taking hold of her. She did not know why, but she was not able to control herself when she stood in front of Yoko like this.


    Just when Sherna felt ready to explode, the door to the room opened and two maids entered. One of them looked nervous while the other one was confident.


    "L-L-Lady Sherina, a guest¡­here¡­"


    The first maid stuttered in her speech. It was obvious that she was having a hard time speaking. Seeing her, the second maid could not help but sigh and she decided to finish her partner''s words.


    "Lady Sherina, there is a guest here to see you. He says that he is Chen and he has something urgent to discuss with you. If you would please proceed to meet him¡­"


    The first maid belonged to Sherina and she knew where she stood. That was why Sherina liked her.


    But Sherina''s recent mood swings as well as moody attitude had scared the midst who interacted with her regularly.


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    On the other hand, Yoko''s regular staff was too much for Sherina. She hated all of them since they acted so boldly with her. But this time, she found a new appreciation for people who spoke straight to her.


    "Lord Chen is here? I need to go out and meet him right now. Yoko¡­you go and change. Your clothes are not appropriate to meet your fianc¨¦." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sherina reminded Amane before she sped past the servants and toward the guest room. Albus followed her at a moderate pace. But he did not forget to shoot Amane a knowing look.


    As soon as the pair was gone, Elder Hao turned toward Amane and Sakura and raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Well, that was a surprise for sure. It seems like your mother would do anything to see you getting married, Yoko. What are you going to do?"


    Elder Hao asked Yoko in a casual voice. He was in a good mood so he thought that he could swallow any kind of news Yoko gave him.


    "Hmm, I do not truly want to get married. But I guess I will oblige my mother this time and meet up with Chen once or twice. That man is amusing and mysterious in his ways."


    Amane showed her interest in Chen outright. Of course, she was just joking. But her flat tone and no-nonsense voice made it difficult for people to notice.


    "Yoko, are you joking? Tell me you are joking. H-Hey, where are you going? Yoko, this is not funny at all¡­"


    Sakura stood up and followed Yoko with a stunned expression on her face. She could not help but feel as if Yoko was teasing everyone with how she spoke.


    Unfortunately for Sakura, Yoko did not pay much attention to her. She stood up and left the room to meet up with Chen.


    .........


    Sherina was nervous but she took in a deep breath and quickly entered the guest room. Just as the servant had said, Chen was sitting in there with an amused look on his face.


    One of Sherina''s maids was trying to flirt with Chen. But the man pretended to be oblivious to this ploy.


    Sherina noticed how the maid looked annoyed with Chen. Even though she realized that he was doing this on purpose she did not stop. If she believed that she had a chance with Chen, she would do anything.


    Unlike the loyal servants Amane had trained up, Sherina had found her on short notice. She had no chance to test them for loyalty yet.


    *cough*


    Sherina coughed into her hand and watched as the maid quickly jumped away from Chen and went back to do her work. She realized that she was treading on thin ice here.


    "Lord Chen, what brings you here? I was also discussing your engagement with Yoko with the elders right now. We will conclude today."


    Sherina sat down and signaled for the tea to be poured for her and her guest.


    The servant came back with two servings of tea and one of juice which they handed to Albus.


    Chen took the tea from the servant but he looked a little uncomfortable. He tried not to show but Sherina could see the tiredness on his face and the awkwardness in his expression as well.


    "Hmm, I am here regarding that offer you made as well. Lady Sherina, I am flattered by your offer to marry Yoko, but I would have to decline. My father, who was recently in a coma woke up. I need to focus on him for now."


    Chen reminded Sherina and her smile froze on her face. Sherina seemed to be having a hard time reacting to his words.


    "Excuse me¡­but what did you say? You want me to not give Yoko to you? B-But then-!"


    Sherina started to ask, only to be stopped by Chen.


    "There is no need to give me a human. Instead, give me beast samples as well as exotic species to handle. I am sure I will appreciate it much more than a wife who hates me."


    Chen reminded Sherina and the elder bit her lips. She did not know what to do in this situation.


    The only one who had the authority to sign a trade agreement was Yoko. but Sherina was not about to go and beg Yoko for anything.


    "I¡­that is to say¡­your request¡­"


    Sherina started to stutter and fumble her words. Her husband noticed and decided to interfere.


    "We don''t have that kind of authority, kid. The one who makes these decisions is the family head. As you know, our relationship with Yoko is not the best. It would be better for you to talk directly with our daughter."


    Albus reminded Chen of the facts. Not that Chen minded. He already knew that this couple did not have much power.


    "I see. In that case, can you arrange an official meeting with your daughter for me? The earlier you can do it, the better it will be for me."


    Chen advised Sherina and Albus. His voice did not sound urgent but they both got a feeling that this was urgent anyway.


    Do you want a meeting with me? Then there is no need for you to wait. I will talk with you right now if you are free"


    Everyone was taken aback when Yoko entered the room. She was calm but her body language was confident and dominating.


    When she sat in front of Chen, it was obvious who was in control of the situation.


    "Lady Yoko, it is nice to meet you once more. I was not aware that you had a habit of overhearing other people''s conversations."


    Chen tried to make a jab at Yoko but she was prepared for his words.


    "Oh my! And here I thought that you were better as well. But it turns out that you also like to talk about people behind their backs. At least I did not try to hide my presence."


    Amane reminded the man in front of her. And Chen stiffened and his eyes were filled with a nostalgic look. He seemed to be remembering something that had happened in his past.


    If she thought hard about it, Amane was sure that she could trace back a memory regarding this conversation from her brain. But she did not want to live in the past. She had left all those memories behind.


    "Lady Yoko¡­you are a funny one. So, what brings you here today? Are you here to talk to me as well?"


    Lord Chen asked with a curious look in his eyes. He dared Sherina to interfere when she opened her mouth to question Amane

 Chapter 356 356: The trap is laid out [pt1]

    There was a lot Shrina wanted to do. But the top thing she wanted Yoko to do was to keep her mouth quiet and behave like an obedient housewife.


    She was not like that herself, but Sherina had heard that an obedient wife was the best of her known people. And those people had not led Sherina astray.


    ''Only one person in the relationship should wear pants. In ours, I am the real brain of our relationship. It is clear to see that Chen should be the superior one in Yoko and his relationship.''


    Sherina''s thoughts were twisted and now revolved around Chen. This was a side-effect of the method used to revive her and her husband. They had to give up a part of their rationality.


    Not that they both knew it. They were still thinking of themselves as regular humans with a¡­slight difference between them.


    "Yoko, watch your tone when you speak to our guest. I am so sorry, lord Chen. I did not get to spend a lot of time with Yoko. So, I did not get to correct her behavior yet. But I will train her for you and¡­"


    "Sherina, calm down. I like your daughter the way she is. Lady Yoko is a breath of fresh air in our strict society. I can get along with her just fine."


    Chen assured Sherina and she breathed a sigh of relief. She felt a little better to know that her daughter had some of Chen''s favor.


    But Chen''s next words made her freeze. Sherina realized that he had made a slight miscalculation in her plans.


    "Having said that, I do not think I can take Lady Yoko as my wife. She reminds me too much of my mother figure. It will make me feel weird if I marry her. So, I will have to decline. I hope you do not mind my decision."


    The blood in Sherina''s veins turned cold. She could not believe what she was just hearing.


    ''My only chance to gain favor from Chen is leaving me. No! I cannot let that happen. I must stop this somehow. Chen needs to remain on my side.''


    "Lord Chen, don''t they say that the best wide to a man is like their mother? I am sure that it is a sign for you and Yoko to be together. Yoko, what about you? Do you not want to marry Lord Chen as well? I am sure you will not find a better husband than him."


    Sherina desperately tried to match Yoko and Chen up. But they both looked uninterested.


    "Mother, you need to learn when to give up. Neither I nor Chen are interested in this marriage. But if it''s regarding business, then I am willing to head you out."


    Yoko reminded Chen and her mother of this fact. Sherina knew that she had lost this battle. But she was not willing to lose the war.


    "That reminds me. I do need to sign a few ''personal'' contracts with you if you do not mind Lady Yoko. But I need to discuss these contracts with you alone. So can we get some privacy?"


    Chen looked at Sherina when he asked that. It made the smile on Sherina''s face freeze and she realized that she was not welcome here. But despite that, she tried to keep her position in the room.


    "Of course. I will send all the servants away so that you and Yoko can have a comfortable talk now. Should I serve tea or coffee? Anything more?"


    Sherina asked but Chen only looked back at her with an impassive face. It made Sherina feel as if she had done something wrong.


    "Lady Sherina, I meant you as well when I asked everyone to leave. You being here is not any better for me, you know?"


    Chen asked and Sherina felt her heart skip a few beats. Now that she had directly been told to leave, there was nothing she could do about it. She walked out of her room, but she did not look happy.


    She gave Yoko a glare for daring to talk alone with Chen before she exited. Albus had remained close-lipped all this time. But unlink Sherina, he seemed to be keeping a distance from Chen.


    His eyes wanted Chen not to try anything funny with his daughter.


    "Your parents are¡­an amusing pair for sure. Especially your mother. Not only is she fierce, but she also wears her heart on her sleeve. They are both decent people."


    Chen commented as he noticed Amane''s expression. It remained the same close-lipped one he had seen before.


    The more he watched her, the more Chen could draw parallels between Amane and Yoko. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Yoko''s body would be perfect for an experiment I am about to conduct. Her body would be an excellent host for Amane''s soul. But I need a way to bring her back to the labs first to make it happen.''


    Chen was conflicted in his interest. He wanted to take Yoko to the labs by force. But his instincts said that he would fail if he tried. When he had brought up this with his father, Kori had just laughed.


    It was weird but it left Chen with no choice but to proceed on his own.


    "Lady Yoko, I will be frank with you. You do know that I am not a normal person. I am associated with The HIVE and I am also one of the top people who operates that group. And now I need your help."


    Chen decided to mix truth with lies to make it difficult for Yoko to be able to tell what he wanted from her.


    He wanted to confuse Yoko so that she fell into his trap. And it seemed to be working. He noticed how Yoko looked calm but interested in what he had to say.


    The only emotion Yoko did not display was surprise. It likely meant that she had figured out Chen''s identity and affiliations a long time ago.


    ''This is a difficult opponent for me to overcome. I must make sure not to let Yoko take advantage of me.''


    This was one female who was capable of devouring anyone she wished to.


    "So, you are from the HIVE. I had a feeling that you had some kind of connection to that place. So¡­what do you want with me? Even if it is business, I cannot just jump into discussing it with the HIVE."


    Yoko declined Chen''s first attempt to make a pleasant conversation. It left Chen at a loss about what to do.


    The logical thing to do would be to take a step back and reconsider her actions. But Chen was determined to drag Yoko out of her comfort zone and into the league with him.


    "I got to hear that you are interested in our operations and how our drugs work. If you want, I can show you around and you can see for yourself how our base works."


    Chen offered and this was a big opportunity. Even Amane knew that this was a tough call to make for Chen. and despite that, he had asked Yoko to be his partner.


    In such a case, there was only one thing Yoko could do.


    "I do not think it is a good idea. No matter how much you offer me in return, my instincts are telling me to stay away from you."


    Amane admitted and that made Chen flinch. He had forgotten all the deeds that The HIVE had done and how many of them involved Yoko directly.


    "I see. If you do not want to cooperate with us, then it is too bad. But I am not going to force you to do anything you do not want to."


    Chen maintained his image of a good person all the way until the end. He wanted to win Yoko over and he needed to go slow for it.


    "Still, my offer for you to come and visit me is still up for grabs. If you want to take me up on that, then I will not mind."


    Chen reminded Amane of this. He knew that this sounded suspicious and no sane person would want to take him up on his offer. But Amane was a different case. She liked the thrill of a challenge and she could not resist such a temptation.


    This was something Chen associated with his Amane that he knew. And since this female reminded him so much of his mother, he decided to take a risk and extend his invitation.


    "Oh! You are inviting me to your home base without me signing an agreement? Isn''t that too dangerous? What if I take away all your money and run?"


    Amane asked while looking at the man in front of her. But Chen did not look concerned. Instead, he looked amused by Amane''s question.


    "If you think you will be able to give me and my staff a slip, then try it out. If we fail, then the blame falls on our lack of security and not on you."


    Chen assured Amane and that was enough to get her interested in what he had to say.


    "I understand. In that case, I will take you up on your offer. You can send me a date to visit you and I will come to meet you."


    Before Yoko''s visit, Chen needed to do a lot of things. He needed to make sure no one realized what he was going to do to her.


    ''I should also to tell mother what I am about to do before I actually make a move.''

 Chapter 357 357: The trap is laid out [pt2] R-18

    That was the last of Chen Amane''s saw that day. Once he had given his invite to Amane, Chen quickly fled from the scene. It was almost as if something had been chasing after him.


    Sherina was giving Amane the look that said - ''what did you do'' when she came back to the room. But Amane ignored her mother''s questioning look and sat down quietly.


    It was not until Sakura asked her what happened that Amane opened her mouth and told her.


    "Chen invited me to come and visit his home. He said that he wanted to show me what he was working on as a potential business partner in the future."


    Sherina''s and Albus''s expressions were rather comical to see. Their eyes were wide and they seemed to be in shock. But Amane was more concerned about Sakura''s expression. Her cousin had gone still and her eyes were full of disapproval.


    "You have only known each other for less than a day and he already invited you to his home? Isn''t that guy too shady?"


    Sakura asked and Sherina gave an offended gasp.


    ''Oh, my dear sweet Sakura. You do not understand it, but the reason I am thinking of taking this offer is because I know that this man is shady. These kinds of people make the best pet once you have something over their head.''


    That was what Amane thought. But she did not say it out loud so Sakura never got to know it.


    *cough*


    "Anyway, it is good that you are getting along with your future husband. Make sure to behave yourself when you visit his home. If he has a mother or father, be respectful to them as well. You need to make the best impression possible on his family." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sherina reminded Amane and Elder Hao looked at her with an awkward expression.


    It seemed as if Sherina had not followed her advice and Amane had heard bits and pieces of what kind of person, she had been her whole life.


    "Yoko, are you listening to me? You must make sure that your relationship with Chen does not sour over this visit, alright? You will not be the only one affected if the negotiations break down."


    Sherina reminded Amane once more and now Amane was certain that there was something Sherina wanted from Chen. the fear and eagerness in her voice were too real for it to have been faked.


    She was counting on Amane to look after her.


    "Of course, mother. I will be *very polite* and keep to myself when I visit Chen''s house. He will not have any complaints." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane held her laugh back as she assured her mother. Sherina still did not look convinced but she did look relieved after she heard Amane''s words.


    "Fine. In that case, I will leave everything up to you. Albus, let''s head back in now. We need to prepare gifts for Amane before she visits Chen''s household. What do we know about his family and his mother?"


    Sherina asked and the pair went out of the room. Albus did give Amane one last searching look, almost asking what she was planning. But then he did not say anything and went out.


    Once they were gone, Elder Hao also put his teacup down and looked at Amane.


    "What are you planning? I know you and there is no way you will agree to marry someone who will not obey your command. So, I want to know what you want."


    Elder Hao asked as he looked at Amane. Unlike the couple from before, he knew Amane quite well and he knew that she was not someone to be underestimated.


    "What do you mean, Elder Hao? This is a normal visit to my ''potential husband''s horse. There is no foul play here."


    Amane denied Elder Hao''s words. But he was not a naive fool and he did not fall for her innocent act.


    "Tsk, don''t try and be coy with me, child. But anyway, you can do what you plan to do. But do not involve me or the family name in your mess. If you keep these two relationships untangled, I do not care what you do."


    Elder Hao stood up as well. He knew that he could not stop Yoko from making a mess of things, but he had his dignity as well.


    So, once he was finished speaking, he decided to quickly make his escape.


    "Yoko, are you sure about it? This marriage? I know that it is something your parents want you to go through, but you don''t have to. Please reconsider."


    Sakura sounded hurt when she asked Amane for this. Amane could see the suppressed tears in her eyes this time.


    "How many times do I have to assure you that I am not going to marry Chen? This time, I am sure that Chen knows that as well. And that is why, he invited me to his home. We are just using each other."


    Sakura did not look relieved to hear those words. If anything, she looked even more nervous. Amane had a feeling that Sakura was going to do something foolish.


    Before she did something that she would regret (and Amane would have to clean up), Amane decided to distract her.


    She grabbed Sakura''s hand and brought it up to her lips. A light kiss was enough to make Sakura blush.


    "Amane, don''t try to distract me. It is not going to work this time."


    Sakura hissed as she tried to pull her hand back. But her heart was not in it since Sakura did not put any strength into pulling her hand back.


    Amane, who held Sakura''s hand all this time, brought her digits up to her lips and licked them lightly.


    Her tongue playfully licked across her digits before taking it into her mouth. Then, it licked across and over the said digits until Sakura''s face was bright pink.


    When Amane pulled those fingers out of her mouth, she had a cheeky grin on her face.


    "Are you sure you do not want me to distract you? You seem to be enjoying yourself too much. Do you want to be held by me?"


    Amane asked and Sakura''s breath hitched. She knew that she was being distracted by Yoko, but it was working. The more Yoko paid attention to her; the more Sakura''s anger disappeared.


    "Tsk, don''t think that you can distract me with some kisses."


    Sakura complained but the next kiss made her forget what she had been about to say. The way Yoko dominated her mouth left Sakura no room to think about anything else.


    When Yoko pulled back, a string of saliva connected her lips with Sakura''s. And the younger tried to follow along that string and ask for more.


    Sakura''s tongue licked across Amane''s lips, begging for entry. But she was denied that at first.


    "Yoko¡­not fair¡­"


    Sakura complained as she continued to try and force her way into Amane''s mouth. Amane grinned against her lips and finally opened her mouth. The wet contact with Yoko''s muscular tongue gave Sakura the strength to push her back.


    Yoko made a good view as she lay down beneath Sakura''s body. Her white skin shined in dim light and her clothes were ruffled.


    The sexy image burned Sakura''s eyes but she could not look away.


    A pair of strong legs warped themselves around Sakura''s waist and pulled her hip against Yoko''s. Her hardening length touched Yoko''s soft clothes and Sakura hissed.


    "Sakura, if you are in the mood then there is no need to hold yourself back. I am here for you to enjoy yourself."


    Amane reminded Sakura but the younger hissed. She was trying to hold herself back because she wanted to have a conversation. But it was getting so hard to hold herself back.


    Yoko was just in front of her and she was begging to be fucked. The way her body was posing in front of Sakura, all open and exposed also left Sakura panting for more.


    "Yoko, this is not fair. You know that I cannot deny this invitation. How dare you try and seduce me like this?"


    Sakura complained. But she fell for the trap and decided to lean down and kiss Yoko. her tongue entered Yoko''s mouth before Sakura tried to dominate her.


    Only to be turned around and pushed down by Yoko''s body weight.


    "Sakura, I have you in my grasp and I am never letting you go. Now, why don''t you show me what my beautiful husband has packed in her pants? I want to make you feel so good that you forget about anything else in return."


    Amane whispered directly in Sakura''s ears and those ears turned red in response. Sakura moaned as she felt a pair of soft hands massage her beasts. A hand snuck into her shirt and pinched her nipples as well.


    Sakura was instantly wet and she tried to close her legs to hide the evidence. Not that Yoko let her close her legs.


    A strong leg forced its way between Sakura''s legs and held her legs open. Sakura looked beyond embarrassed by being exposed like this.


    "Sakura, why are you so cute? You do not bait an eye when we do pet play or far more embarrassing things. But this makes you blush like crazy? How cute."


    Amane''s words were embarrassing and Sakura hid her head in her hand to avoid looking at her. She knew that she got off on being commanded what to do by Yoko. She could not help it as well. She liked what she liked.

 Chapter 358 358: The bet [pt1] R-18

    Amane had noticed Sakura''s reaction to her words and her commands. She grinned as she saw Sakura''s body getting wetter than before and it leaked against her hand.


    "Sakura, lower your hand and let me see your face. Look, your pussy is so wet that it is making my finger soaked through your underwear. Do you know how turned on you look?"


    Amane asked and Sakura hid her face in her hand even harder. She could feel how wet he was so she did not need to see.


    The way her panties touched her wet pussy was very¡­telling. It also made weird friction spark inside Sakura when she tried to move.


    "Yoko, move a little. I need to¡­" Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "No way. Let me enjoy my husband''s body. This wet pussy is mine, and so is this cock."


    Sakura peeked down, only to see Yoko taking her cock out of her pants and rubbing its head. There was a gentleness to her action that made Sakura squeak and turn her head away. This was so embarrassing that it left Sakura speechless.


    The pleasure of being touched made her throw her head back and flinch. Then, Yoko snuck a finger into Sakura''s swollen and needy pussy.


    The opened for Yoko and the finger entered deep into her body.


    Yoko had one hand on her cock and one on her pussy now. Sakura was thoroughly distracted from both sides.


    "Sakura, why are you so adorable? It makes me want to bully you and play with you. Would you like to be played with by me?"


    Yoko asked but Sakura was not able to concentrate. She was about to come and spoil her clothes.


    "I¡­Yoko¡­. I¡­. too much¡­"


    Sakura complained as she felt her climax approach. But before she could come, Yoko pulled her hand out of her Sakura pants and looked at the other female. Sakura collapsed as soon as she was let go and her legs lost all strength.


    "Tsk, you are so adorable. I don''t think I can let go of you easily even if I want to. So, I will have to keep you close to me like this."


    A kiss was placed on Sakura''s head before she was positioned into a sitting pose. She went along with everything because her limbs did not have enough power to resist Yoko''s actions.


    "Yoko, please. I want to come. Won''t you be a good wife and let me come?"


    Sakura asked. No, she begged Yoko to let her reach her end. Her body was carving to come and her cock was swollen. But Yoko seemed to have another idea about this.


    "Hmm, it seems as if you are pent up. Did you hold yourself back all this time and try your best not to come? I think you can try harder. If you can endure the dinner with me, then I will allow you to come deep inside me as much as you want. I will even act like a bitch in heat for you."


    Amane promised and Sakura''s throat went dry. Her mind flashed images of what seeing Yoko in heat would be like.


    Would she beg? Or would she take command and take what she wanted from Sakura''s body? Would she pose for Sakura? Just how far would Yoko go if she was making a promise like this?


    "I¡­fine. I agree to the dinner proposal. But do we need to have dinner with the whole family? That would be a little embarrassing."


    Sakura flinched as she remembered just how many people there usually were at the dinner table. Would she have to show her embarrassing self to all of them?


    "No way. We will be having a private dinner. The only ones who will serve us are my shadow servants. So, do you want to take me up on my offer?"


    Yoko asked and now the last hesitation Sakura felt was gone as well. Dinner would likely last an hour with the speed Yoko was dragging everything out to be. But Sakura did not mind.


    "I¡­of course. I will do whatever my master wants me to."


    Sakura agreed and Yoko grinned. That grin spelled doom for Sakura, but she did not care. She was happy to accept all of Yoko into her body.


    "Now then, let''s get your cock all plugged up first. I think this cockering is pretty."


    Sakura flinched as she looked at the said ring. It had a long projection in the front that plugged her cock hole and a pretty ring connected to the longer part by the chain.


    Yoko quickly plugged her cock so that Sakura could not come at all.


    But that was not the end of things for Sakura. Once Yoko was done working on her cock, she turned her attention to Sakura''s pussy.


    "Oh my! I open you up every time but you just go back to being tight as soon as I turn my eyes away from you. Looks like we need to stretch you out again this time."


    Yoko complained and Sakura was about to tell her that there was no need when she felt a wet tongue lick across her pussy.


    Amane had directly licked across Sakura''s pussy and the sensation sent shivers down Sakura''s spine.


    ''Ahn, this feels so good. I want more.''


    Sakura tried to move her hips, but Yoko held her tight which made her unable to move an inch.


    "Sakura, stop moving around like this. I do not care what you want right now. I told you that we will do this at my pace."


    Yoko reminded Sakura but the younger could not help herself. She was too turned on and her magic was making it impossible for her to stop.


    "I¡­I am sorry Yoko. I will try not to move my hip."


    Sakura apologized, but it was clear that her mind and her body had different ideas regarding what they wanted to do.


    Yoko''s tongue slipped inside Sakura''s pussy and she gasped. The wet appendage licked and opened Sakura little by little. And Sakura felt wetter by the second. Her juice and saliva were mixing up at the junction where Yoko''s tongue met her hips.


    Sakura did not even notice when Yoko pulled her tongue out and used her fingers to stretch her hole out. Sakura only gasped when she felt the touch of something cold and slimy slipping inside her pussy.


    "W-What are you doing, Yoko?"


    Sakura gasped as her body unconsciously tried to get away from that feeling of being touched. Her panties had been pulled back up and it felt erotic to see Yoko''s hand go inside there.


    "Stay calm and do not move around. I found something good in my inventory that I want to share with you. This is a special kind of toy that I am sure you will enjoy playing with."


    Yoko assured Sakura but she was not sure. Still, Sakura trusted Yoko so she kept her hips still and slowly felt the slimy substance enter her pussy.


    It felt heavy and big inside Sakura and she clenched her pussy. That caused the thing to press directly on her pleasure spot and Sakura threw her head back in pleasure.


    ''I-I came a little. This is dangerous. At this rate, I will not be able to keep up with the command I was given.''


    Sakura panted as she looked up at Yoko. She did not know what to do anymore since the pleasure was making her lose her mind.


    "Did you like that, Sakura? It was a small toy egg that was made to dissolve in your body with your body heat. It acts as a lubricant once it melts inside you but it may take up to an hour."


    Sakura''s pussy gave an involuntary twitch as it felt the egg roll around. She doubted that this egg was only a lubricant that Yoko possessed there seemed to be more to this egg than that.


    "It seems like you have adjusted to this egg quite well in your body. Now then, shall we try another one so that we can know your limits? Don''t worry, I won''t break you or anything. I will also be gentle with you."


    Yoko promised but Sakura was not sure if she believed Yoko or not. One thing did know for sure was that they trusted Yoko.


    "A-Alright. If that''s what you want, then you can go ahead."


    Sakura had permission and she felt another slimy egg slip into her body. Her skirt and panties were getting wet due to all the slick Sakura was producing.


    She was sure that there was no point in wearing panties anymore now. But Yoko seemed to like seeing Sakura in one.


    "Y-Yoko¡­ca¡­elm¡­down¡­too big¡­. would break¡­.me¡­" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura complained as she clenched her pussy down hard on the egg and Yoko''s fingers inside her body. Now she was more than sure that some kind of aphrodisiac was mixed in with these eggs.


    "Don''t complain. You were the one who agreed to this, so you need to go through it the whole way. But maybe I can provide you with a better position that would help you feel better. Sakura come here."


    Yoko crawled a little way off and patted her lap. Sakura was dumbfounded for a second before she forced herself to crawl toward Yoko. moving was impossible as Sakura felt the egg jolt inside her pussy and touch her pleasure spot.


    She did not remember who she crawled onto Yoko''s lap but Sakura did remember how Yoko rubbed her ass before she smacked it and the sound vibrated inside the small room.

 Chapter 359 359: The bet [pt2] R-18

    *Smack*


    The sound of Amane''s hand hitting Sakura''s ass echoes inside the room. Amane had not hit Sakura too lightly, but not too hard as well. Still, the evidence of being smacked caused Sakura to tighten around the egg inside her pussy.


    Amane could feel her lap being filled with slickness as Sakura squirted all over her. The first egg had already dissolved inside her pussy and stretched her out.


    To test Sakura''s stretch, Amane immediately entered two fingers into her body and she did not give any chance to complain or pull back.


    "Y-Yoko¡­no¡­. I can''t¡­take it¡­"


    Sakura complained as her body continued to clamp down hard on Amane''s fingers until she came. Sakura''s body went slack and her eyes were glazed over. She looked ready to pass out.


    "This is a shame. We are just getting started, Sakura. Did you forget our bet? You just need to endure the dinner. Look, the maids are beginning to bring us food as well."


    Amane turned Sakura''s face toward the shadow servants entering the room. The shadow servants pretended as if nothing was going on in the room and piled the table with dinner.


    Seeing them in action made Sakura''s face flush and she tried to sit down. But the aphrodisiac in her slick had already made Sakura''s lower half numb.


    So, when she tried to get yup, all Sakura did was lose her balance and lie stretched out in Amane''s lap with her whole body exposed.


    "Miss Yoko, do you need us to do anything for you? Please call us if you need our assistance."


    The shadow maid spoke softly, but her eyes moved all over Sakura''s exposed body. Sakura blushed at the intense gaze she felt on her body and she tried to hide herself. But she did not have enough heart to force herself to hide.


    "No. There is nothing else I need from you. If you want, you can head back now."


    Amane looked at the shadow maid who did not move. Sakura''s eyes also did not move away from the maid and her pussy twitched. Sakura''s hard cock twitched as she looked at the maid in front of her.


    She did not desire the maid romantically, but Sakura''s brain was in a rut. She wanted to fuck anything and everything.


    "Sakura, is your body aching to fill something? I can feel how wet you have gotten ever since the maid walked in. Do you want to fuck the maid like a dog in heat? Huh? Am I not enough for you?"


    Amane asked as she looked at Sakura and her traitorous cock. Sakura immediately tried to deny the claims that she was being accused of.


    "N-No way. Yoko, I want to fuck no one else but you. You are the only one for me."


    Sakura tried to make Yoko believe her. But her hand had unconsciously snuck down to her cock and Sakura seemed to be rubbing it to get off. She did not even realize she was leaking until Amane caught her wrist and held her hand up.


    "Tsk, be careful. At this rate, you will come and lose the bet. The dinner has not even started yet."


    Amane reminded Sakura and the younger one looked down ashamed. The cock ring was beginning to hurt now and the dinner was getting cold.


    "I-I am sorry. I will behave myself from now, Yoko."


    Sakura promised but her eyes continued to move toward the shadow maid occasionally. Amane knew why that was happening as well.


    She had modeled this shadow maid after her image. Not only did this maid look like Amane, but her aura was like Amane''s as well. No wonder Sakura was having a hard time concentrating.


    "Come, it''s time for dinner. But let''s make it even more entertaining and up the stakes of our bet. Sakura, you will not be able to use your hands anymore."


    Amane snapped her fingers and Sakura''s wrists were bound behind her back before she knew it. When the younger looked at Amane, her eyes looked betrayed but understanding at the same time.


    Sakura tried to uncuff herself a few times, but it was a futile attempt. So, she gave up soon and looked at Amane for her next instructions.


    "I know that it will become impossible for you to eat. But don''t worry. We have this child here to help serve you."


    Amane gestured toward the shadow maid who gave a small bow and then followed Amane''s instructions.


    Before Sakura knew it, her lap was filled up with a gorgeous shadow maid who settled directly on top of her hard cock.


    Sakura had to bite her lips so that she did not let out any strange noises. But her cock was in heaven and hell at the same time.


    "Master, Sakura''s panties are soaked through. I can feel the hard and wet cock touching my things."


    The shadow maid sounded as if she was talking about the weather and she even tried to adjust her position to fit better on Sakura''s lap.


    Her movement made Sakura bite her lip and force herself to not come. It was a game of willpower if anything.


    "Hmm, I know that Sakura is horny right now, but just cooperate with her. My dear Sakura cannot control her desire right now."


    Amane reminded the shadow servant and the maid shrugged before she picked up the food to make Sakura eat it. Amane ate her food as well.


    She decided to go slow so that she could prolong Sakura''s playtime. And once she was finished, Amane looked at Sakura and her shadow slave.


    Sakura''s expression looked lost. Her eyes were wet and glazed over. The food in her mouth was half chewed and forgotten. It seemed as if Sakura did not even know who or where she was.


    The maid in her lap had to thrust on top of Sakura to force her to come around and chew her food.


    "What''s wrong with Sakura? Is she not finished with her dinner yet?"


    Amane asked but she was not worried. Her body felt hot as she watched the shadow slave give another thrust on top of Sakura''s body and force the younger to come around.


    "Lady Sakura is being¡­a little difficult right now. I can understand that her body is in a rut and all she wants to do is fuck around. But she needs to eat as well. Look, half of the bowl is still left."


    The shadow servant showed the bowl to Amane even as she continued to force her hips against Sakura. Even the barest of action caused Sakura to feel jolts of pleasure.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t look like Sakura is in any condition to be eating anymore so it is time to call an end to the dinner. Let me look at her situation." Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    The maid moved out of the way a little and Sakura complained. She tried to reach for the maid to get her back in her arms but Amane stopped her.


    An elegant hand slipped inside Sakura''s panties and this was the first authentic touch she got.


    As soon as Amane touched Sakura''s pussy, she came. She did even need to get penetrated for her body to let out all the slick and twitch like crazy. Her cock wanted to come as well, but it was bound


    "Tsk, you came as soon as I put my hands on your body. Just how much of an animal are you, Sakura?"


    Amane asked but she only received groans from Sakura. It seemed as if the younger was incapable of speech right now.


    "It''s alright. I know that it is a little overwhelming for you but things will get better soon. You also won the bet, so I will help you get off now. You can do what you want after this."


    Amane promised and pulled her hand back. She looked at her shadow slave and how impassively she stood at the side.


    "You! Come here and undress."


    Amane called the shadow slave and the female did so as she was told to do. The clothes evaporated into black smoke and the maid stood in front of Amane and Sakura.


    "Stretch your pussy out. I want to see how much you can take and how tight you are."


    Amane ordered the shadow maid to open herself up. And the maid did so without any complaints. She looked at Amane for the next instructions on what to do.


    "Sakura, brace yourself. The slutty pussy of our maid is about to make you come."


    That was all the warning Sakura got before a wet and tight heat covered her cock. Amane had just taken off the cock ring off her and the sensation of being fucked was getting to her head.


    "Y-Yoko¡­too much¡­. going to cum¡­" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura complained as her body tensed up. She could feel herself releasing a little inside the maid.


    But she needed to hold back. Sakura needed to hole back and not come inside the maid.


    "Sakura, there is no need for you to hold back. You have won the bet. You can come as much as you want now. Isn''t the pussy around your cock feeling tight and amazing? I can see that you desire to come."


    The friction was maddening. Had it not been for Sakura''s willpower, she would have come by now. But her morals were what kept Sakura bound to her place. And she refused to come in the maid''s pussy.


    "Nooo. I don''t want to come in with anyone who is not Yoko. I only want to be with Yoko."

 Chapter 360 360: The bet [pt3] R-18

    Amane paused once she heard Sakura begging her like that. It was clear that Sakura was serious when she said she did not want to come if it was not inside Amane''s body.


    This dependency Sakura was showing for her was scary. But Amane was only doing things to encourage her. She just found Sakura to be so¡­cute.


    "Aww, do not cry Sakura. I do not like to see tears in your eyes, even if they are ones of joy instead of hurt. It will make me want to spoil you more."


    Amane warned Sakura but the younger kept on letting out more tears. She seemed to have no intention of stopping.


    So, Amane turned Sakura''s face toward her and waved the shadow maid off. The shadow maid disappeared into smoke and the wonderful heat disappeared from around Sakura''s body.


    She was suddenly free and Amane pumped her cock to get her off once. Sakura could not last long since she was so tense. Her cock spilt everything that had built up inside her up until now.


    "Y-Yoko, I am coming. I am going to wet everything."


    Sakura warned Yoko before her cock and pussy both exploded with wetness. Sakura''s lower half was a mess and she could not even bring herself to clean up.


    "It seems like you are done for now. I will take you to the bath and clean you up."


    Amane picked up Sakura and entered the side bath. Almost all rooms had a big bathroom attached to them and Amane quickly filled up the bathtub. Then, she helped Sakura get into the water and watched as the younger relaxed as soon as the water touched her skin.


    "Does this feel good, Sakura? You look much more relaxed than before."


    Amane asked as she watched the tension drain out of Sakura''s body.


    "Hmm, it feels good. I want to be with you more so this time we spend together is the best."


    Sakura complimented the water as well as her the way she felt right now. Even if she said that she felt alright, Amane could see that it was not the case.


    There was one thing that was glaring wrong about Sakura right now and it was her cock. It had not calmed down even after coming. And it was a given why she had not calmed down.


    The aphrodisiac that had been used was still inside Sakura''s body for now. It would take some time before it could be flushed out of her system.


    "You say that you want to be with me? But Sakura, you need to be more truthful if you want to be with me and tell me if you want something. Look at yourself. It seems as if your body is begging me to help you out."


    Amane touched Sakura''s hard cock and watched as Sakura flinched at the contact. Sakura''s whole body wanted to be touched more and to be milked out but she was holding herself back.


    That was something Amane was not going to stand for. Especially since she had promised Sakura that she would help her out.


    "Sakura, you are being a naughty girl. And it looks like I need to punish you as well."


    Amane warned as she crawled on top of Sakura''s lap and directly into the tub. It was big enough to hold both.


    "Y-Yoko what are you doing? No, don''t touch me. I just came and I am very sensitive right now."


    Sakura complained as she bit her lips. She looked down at her traitorous cock, blaming it for getting hard for no reason. Then, she looked at Yoko with her big eyes that begged for forgiveness.


    "Nice try Sakura. But looking at me with such an expression is not going to help you. If anything, it will only make me want to bully you more. So, let''s get started, shall we?"


    Amane reminded Sakura and she caressed the hard cock in front of her. Before Sakura knew it, Amane had pulled her body up and lined Sakura''s cock with her twitching pussy.


    "You had your fun, Sakura. Now it is time for me to take what I want from you."


    Amane whispered before she lowered her tight pussy directly on top of Sakura''s cock. It was clear that Sakura was too pent up right now. Because as soon as Amane sat down on her cock, Sakura ended up coming inside her body.


    Sakura came too much and her come filled Amane''s pussy quite shallowly. She could feel it all trying to slip out of her body if she pulled herself up now.


    "I am sorry Yoko. I don''t think I can control myself now."


    Sakura apologized before she grabbed hold of Amane''s waist and pulled her body. Her hips were smacked flush with Amane''s hips and her cock was buried deep inside Amane''s body.


    It seems as if Sakura had no intention of letting Amane go anytime soon.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Are you feeling? *huff*. better now, Sakura?"


    Amane asked as she was fucked into. The cock was dragging itself all over and around Amane''s sensitive opening. Pleasure clouded Amane''s mind as she felt that cock hit all her good spots.


    Her hips were moving in time with Sakura''s thrusts but Amane did not seem to mind. If anything, she seemed to be enjoying herself.


    "Y-Yoko! This is too much. I want to come¡­too much¡­. can I come?"


    Sakura begged as she continued to piston her hips in and out of Yoko''s body. It would be impossible for anyone to say ''no'' to Yoko after that.


    "You can come now Sakura. I want you to come inside me now. There is no need to hold yourself back anymore."


    Amane assured Sakura and the younger could not stop her thrusting. She looked at Aamne''s trusting eyes once before her cock tightened and she spilt inside Amane.


    This time, Sakura came deeper but still not as deep as she usually came. Amane was about to force her to continue when she noticed that Sakura was tired.


    So, she pulled out Sakura''s cock and used her fingers to make herself come.


    Amane played with her clit and slipped a few fingers into her cum-filled pussy. It was not satisfactory but it did make her come when Sakura joined her as well.


    .........


    Chen was excited. He wanted to tell his father the news of finally finding a suitable vessel for his experiment to bring Amane back.


    As soon as he entered the special room in the labs, he tensed. Something weird in the air made his instincts tense up and Chen paused.


    He carefully made his way inside the drawing room, only to see his father entertaining a guest.


    The female in front of her father was eternal and beautiful at the same time. Chen only had to look at her once to know that she was not a normal human being.


    She was a goddess as well. And a high-ranked one at that.


    "Chen, if you want to talk to me, you must come forward now. Standing back will not help you know more about what is happening."


    Kori called out and Chen had no choice but to show himself now.


    This new goddess looked at Chen as if she was observing him before turning her attention away from Chen and toward Kori.


    "Well, that was all I know about my encounter with your beloved. I did convey the message that you loved her and you would come back for her. I am sure that you both will get to meet soon."


    The goddess assured before she stood up. Now that Chen had some time to observe her, he noticed who this goddess was. She was Hortencia, one of the goddesses they had involved in their experiments.


    If Chen remembered correctly, she was responsible for Project Alpha and in the end, had ended up causing it to fail.


    He was cautious around her because he had already been fucked over by this goddess once.


    "Hmm, there is no need to be so tense in front of me, boy. I am not your opponent and I have no desire to harm you this time. What happened before was an accident and nothing more. I am sure that you will agree with me as well.


    To Chen, nothing about that incident had seemed like an accident. But he remained quiet because he did not want to trigger this female any more than he already had.


    "Anyway, I should take my leave now as well. My realm is still unstable and I would like it to be maintained in time for the ghost festival. I hope you will attend that festival as well, my lady."


    The goddess stood up and walked past Chen. She gave Chen a side-glance as she passed and it sent shivers down Chen''s spine.


    No matter how friendly these goddesses looked on the outside, they were all unfeeling and emotionless entities who cared about nothing but themselves.


    The only exceptions to this rule were his mother and father. And Chen was fighting to let it remain as it was.


    "Chen, what brings you here? You look rather excited to tell me about something."


    Chen had been excited before. But now it had all been drained out of his system. Still, he decided to tell his father what he had discovered and realized.


    "Father, I found it - the perfect person who can act as mother''s vessel. I have invited them to come and visit us soon as well. I promise I will bring Mother back." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chen promised his father, but something was off. Kori had gone quite suddenly.

 Chapter 361 361: You wont do it [pt1]

    Kori looked unimpressed when Chen told him about his discovery. His father had¡­changed a little bit even since she had woken up from a deep sleep. He no longer felt human to him.


    Still, Chen trusted Kori to never lead him astray and wanted his father''s approval during this case.


    "Hmm, I see. So, you invited Yoko Tsurugi to come and visit us? When is this visit scheduled for?"


    Chen was surprised when his father asked him this question. He was sure he had not mentioned the name of the person he had invited. Kori noticed his apparent shock and she let out a small chuckle.


    Her eyes sparkled with power when she looked at Chen. And that knowing look sent shivers down his spine.


    "Chen, do not forget that I am a goddess. Knowing what is going on is a small part of my power. You are insulting me by not believing me even a little bit."


    Kori was jesting but Chen looked startled by her words. He had not meant to make it seem as if he did not trust Kori or her powers.


    "I-I am sorry father. I underestimated your power a lot but I promise that it will not happen again. Anyway, our guest will be here sometime this week. I have not gotten a confirmation of when the visit will be scheduled but there is much to be prepared for."


    Chen reminded himself and Kori as well. The more he watched his father''s lacklustre response, the more he felt that he had done something wrong.


    "Hmm, you go and prepare for the experiments you want to conduct. I will neither help you nor stop you from what you want to do." Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "And if you truly believe that this ''Yoko'' is anything like ''Amane,'' then I might want to meet her as well. So, brace yourself for my unexpected presence during that tour."


    Kori warned Chen and he was prepared for her to accompany him and Yoko Tsurugi.


    "I assure you that things will go according to my plan. Now, I must go and make final preparations."


    Chen left the room and Kori continued to look at his back. At first, it looked as if she was lost in her thoughts and she not know what kind of expression she should make. But then she smiled a small but tired smile.


    Her eyes sparkled with joy and Kori felt her heart skip a beat.


    "Yoko! No, Amane, finally, we shall meet again. I cannot wait to see what will change between your and my destiny this time."


    Kori whispered as she eased her hand and let it glow. The ball of crystal in her hand showed a timer. And it was close to being over.


    ''The time for my final move would come soon. The other gods who are against my plan have already started putting pressure on me. It is only a matter of time before they interfere.''


    And Kori wanted to solidify her position in Amane''s life before that happened. She was unwilling to give up her place.


    That was also why she had asked Hortencia for help here. The other goddess was neutral, but she was a good person to make for a partner in such situations.


    ......


    The Tsurugi household was tense the following day. Everyone knew that Sherian Tsurugi had asked Yoko to marry out of the family. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Opinions about this were divided but no one dared to voice theirs out loud. So, when Charlie arrived at the Tsurugi mansion, she noticed how quiet and disturbed the atmosphere was.


    "L-Lady Suzuki? Ah, I will quickly take you to the guest room. Lady Yoko has not woken up yet, but I will tell her that you have come to visit."


    The servant bowed in front of Charlie and assured her of their next action. Charlie continued to look at the servants with strict looks before she let them off the hook.


    For the first time, she was not here to talk to Yoko. She was here to talk to Yoko''s parents instead. She wanted to ask them why they were so interested in having Yoko marry early. And to a shady person such as Chen as well.


    "There is no need for you to disturb Yoko so early in the morning. But if you can, call Sherina and Albus down for me. I want to talk with them."


    Charlie ordered and she watched the maid quickly flee from the scene. Somehow Charlie had a feeling that this maid was not a normal Tsurugi maid.


    The normal maids in this household had not only gotten used to Charlie''s presence but had also been trained in subtility. They would not make their fear this obvious.


    ''This girl must be someone Sherina planted in the servants herself. I have to say that Sherina is trying her best to gain a foothold in this house.''


    It was just too bad that it would be all for nought since Amane was too strong.


    "My l-lady, please come with me. I will take you to L-Lady Sherina''s private quarters. She is feeling a little under the weather so she cannot come to meet you outright. A-Also, should we not inform Yoko of your visit?"


    The maid asked once more. Now Charlie felt bad for the maid as well, but she was not about to make her life any easier.


    "There is no need for you to inform Yoko that I am here. Now, let us head in. I am sure that your lady would also like to get this visit out of the way."


    Charlie assured the maid. That made the maid gulp her saliva in hesitation before she quietly led Charlie inside the building.


    "So, this is the place where Lady Sherina is staying? I have to say that this is built quite nicely but it doesn''t look like the main house. It looks more like a guest wing."


    The maid blushed when she heard those words come out of Lady Charlie''s mouth. She was aware that her mistress was not¡­ favoured by the other staff or Lady Yoko as well.


    But her lady and her lord were a stiff family, so they were treated quite well.


    "That is¡­I do not¡­I am sorry?"


    The maid was left speechless when she heard Charlie''s jab. She did not know what she could or should say in such a situation. It was not until Lady Sherina walked out of the room that the maid let out a sigh of relief.


    "Lady Suzuki, have you picked up the habit of harassing our staff? Did you pick this habit up from your company? I know that you did not use to have this bad habit before."


    Sherina quickly appeared in front of the staff and Charlie to prevent the maid from getting more embarrassed. She also signalled for the maid to quickly run away while she handled the divine leader.


    "Oh my! I did not know that you were so concerned about what I did and did not do, my lady. I did not know that you knew me well enough to even comment to know what I was capable of and what my real character was."


    Charlie reminded Sherina that they were not close and that everything that Sherina knew about her could be a fabricated lie.


    It took Sherina aback but she did refuse to back down. Divine leader or not, she was not going to let anyone else look down at her.


    "I did not know that the divine leader was one to mind these small things. So, what can I help you with? It must be something important for you to come all the way here instead of going to Yoko for your visit."


    Sherina asked in the corridor. She did not even invite Lady Suzuki inside which was insulting to the divine leader.


    The poor maid looked caught up in between the two and did not know what she should do in such a situation. She looked at Charlie and then at Sherina and waited to be dismissed.


    "Hmm, since you are not willing to play this game with me, then I will also tell you what I want very clearly. Stop trying to force Yoko to marry. I do not like to see my friends being forced into something they do not want to do."


    Charlie Suzuki''s words had force behind them. She was not letting Sherina know what to do, she was ordering the other about her next course of action.


    Sherina bit her lip as soon as she heard the forceful tone. She knew that she could not go against the divine leader. But also put all her plans out of place.


    She had to reject Charlie Suzuki''s order outright and the refusal would be a tough one to word.


    "I am sorry, lady Suzuki, but I cannot do that. It is a mother''s responsibility to find the best possible match for her daughter and that is what I am doing. I know that Yoko is young but this offer is solid. Unless someone like you plans to propose to Yoko, I do not see the point in-"


    "Then I will do so. I will propose to Yoko marriage as well. Then can you stop her from getting married to Chen?"


    Sherina Tsurugi bit her lip in frustration as soon as she heard those words come out of Charlie Suzuki''s mouth. She had not expected the divine leader to propose such a deal.


    And truthfully, Sherina had no idea how to reject her. Her own words had come back to bite her in the ass now.

 Chapter 362 362: You wont do it [pt2]

    Sherina was at a loss for what to do. She could not reject Lady Suzuki''s offer because she was the one who had proposed these conditions.


    And Charlie knew that she had Sherina where she wanted the elder to be. She only had to push a little bit more to make Sherin break down completely. But that was not what she was here to do.


    "Now that we have agreed, I will send you an official proposal. I expect you to take a complete look at it and send me the good news. Well then, I will see you around."


    Charlie quickly walked away from Sherina. And the human was still looking uncomfortably at Lady Suzuki''s retreating.


    "My lady, what should I do for you? Lady Suzuki has already left the scene and-"


    "Shut up! I do not want to hear anything. This is not good. If Charlie Suzuki ends up proposing to Yoko, then I cannot reject her. Socially, she is the best match Yoko can have and they are friends as well."


    "If this happens and I reject this match, then everyone would be certain that I have a motive behind this marriage with Chen."


    Sherina''s heart was flip-flopping inside her chest quickly. Even her breath was getting heavier by the second.


    She had a lot she wanted to do but none of it made much sense to her right now.


    "A-Anyway, I need to contact Chen. Hurry up and get me my phone."


    The maid did not see how this would help her master out. But since this was asked by her master, she did not dare to complain about it.


    ......


    When Amane walked down toward the dining room the next morning, she did not bother freshening up. Her servants were used to seeing her in various clothing and states of undressing so they did not mind.


    Moreover, even if they noticed the marks and other marks on Amane''s body, they did not say anything to her.


    It was more likely that these marks were a result of beast interaction rather than sexual intercourse.


    ''Speaking of beasts. I should visit Moony as well. I have been here for one night and have not gone back to my room. I wonder how Moony is doing right now. Is her transformation going well?''


    From what Amane knew, the transformation would take some time and the second stage was one that should be performed alone. So, she did not want to accidentally break Moony''s concentration.


    Her wing also started to smell of a highly possessive dragon hatchling who was about to become an adult. Amane did not want to accidentally walk into the corridor and break Moony''s concentration.


    "Yoko, you are finally here. Do you know how long you kept me waiting for? I was getting bored and was about to come and get you."


    Charlie sat down at the guest seating but her manner and aura made it seem as if she was at home. She looked at Amane with a certain feeling in her eyes and gestured for her to sit down.


    "How long have you been waiting for me to come down, Charlie? You should have sent someone else to get me."


    Amane complained but she sat down as well. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I could have sent someone to get you. But the aura of your wing is tense. I can feel the possessiveness of the dragon oozing out of every pore and I did not want to disturb the serenity of your place with an unfamiliar smell mixing in."


    Since Charlie had animal-like senses as well, she was easily able to tell what other beasts were feeling. And she knew how irritating it could be for a young and maturing hatchling to have their place invaded.


    "That is a fair enough point. So, what brings you here? I hope this is just a social visit and there is not something wrong you need my help with."


    Amane was joking around when she said these words. But Charlie fell quiet when she heard Amane speak before she looked away.


    "Well, I won''t exactly say that my visit here is based on ''bad news'' but I do still need your help in investigating something."


    "You know that our guild handles some criminal cases and we have our detention center? Recently, people have started to disappear from that detention center and we have no idea where they are disappearing into."


    Charlie seemed concerned when she said these words and Amane could not find any hint of lies in her voice.


    She knew about the divine guild''s detention center since she had spent time there in the past. She had also unified that place and bonded with the people there.


    ''I wonder if that place retained any of the secrets I left behind? But maybe it all got changed when it was repaired. I am getting ahead of myself now.''


    "So, you are concerned about these people disappearing? This is a big matter indeed. Especially since the security is tight around the detention center and it is impossible to get out of there."


    Amane was remembering all the mischief she had caused. So, she did not notice how Charlie frowned and looked at Amane with tired eyes.


    "Yoko, why do you sound as if you have been to that place before? I was not aware that you had such crude hobbies to end up in a detention center."


    Charlie teased Amane and the younger one tensed up before letting out a nervous laugh.


    "Hahaha, of course, I have not been there before. But I have read about that place a lot and I can imagine what kind of place it is based on my imagination alone."


    Amane had almost made a big slip-up there. But thankfully, Charlie did not seem to catch on to the real meaning of her words.


    "Well, even if you have not visited the detention center before, it is not time for you to do so. You will need to go undercover and investigate what is going on."


    Charlie was giving this responsibility to Amane and she was ready to fulfill it to the best of her duties.


    "Yoko, what are you planning on doing this time? You are not thinking of leaving me behind, right?"


    Sakura was awake as well and she quickly walked toward the sofa as well. She threw her body between Charlie and Amane''s to force them to separate.


    Charlie shook her head when she looked at Sakura. She was letting Amane know to not bring Sakura with her.


    No matter how powerful Sakura had gotten, she was still not mature enough to enter a place like the Divine Guild''s detention center. Especially because of all the high-ranking criminals that were found there. She would become the victim of someone''s schemes sooner or later.


    "Sakura, you are not coming with me to this investigation. Before you ask, no, this is not negotiable and this is not something I will take my stand back on. You are not coming with me."


    Sakura pouted as soon as she heard this. She knew that this would be the outcome of her trying to persuade Yoko and trying to go with her.


    ''But I am not going to back out so easily. I will find a way to sneak into that prison.'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ......


    "Have you not had enough humans for your experiment? You are a goddess! Why do you even need humans for what you are about to do?"


    Sean looked at the humans who walked into the portal created by Hortencia and he sighed.


    The goddess said that she was holding herself back from destroying everything, but Sean doubted it. To him, it mostly looked as if the goddess was having fun with human lives.


    "Aww, don''t be so tense, little human. These humans were destined to die sooner or later. I am just doing them a favour and making their death have a meaning."


    The goddess assured Sean of this as she watched another human walk into the portal. Today she had taken two more humans but it did not feel as if this was enough.


    What she needed was more power and these humans were not enough for her.


    "Tsk, this detention centre is not a place you can just walk into and start taking people away from. I respect you because Lady Kori asked me to. Otherwise, I would not care for you at all."


    Sean reminded the goddess but she did not even look concerned. She looked at Sean as if it did not matter to her what he thought of her.


    "Kid, you can think and do what you want to and I will do the same for myself. Now, if that much is clear to you, then stop trying to distract me. My gauge is almost full and the time for the experiment to conclude will come soon as well."


    Hortencia closed the gate of her portal once she had enough people in there. She had collected enough people for this time.


    Sean looked at the people Hortencia was about to harvest with a sad sigh. He hated to see them all die, but he had no other choice but to follow Kori''s will as well.


    "Lady Hortencia, you will have your retribution soon. If you are not careful, then you will die a death far more painful than you imagined."


    Sean reminded the goddess, only to get scoffed at by her.


    "As if any human has what it takes to kill me. But what I do know is that the flame I am waiting for will be here soon. I just need to hold on a little longer."

 Chapter 363 363: Making arrangements [pt1]

    Sakura had made up her mind to sneak into the detention center whether Yoko wanted her to or not. There was no way she was going to stay behind when things were getting so dangerous for Yoko.


    But since Sakura did not say and pretended to back down, Yoko was convinced that Sakura had backed down. That was what Sakura thought.


    Yoko had an idea of what Sakura was about to do. But she did not want to put any more pressure on Sakura or she was afraid that the younger female would snap.


    "If everything has been agreed upon, then I will come and get you tomorrow. You can begin your undercover investigation and give me a report of what is happening."


    Charlie asked and Amane nodded. Charlie was rather sad that she could not investigate this situation together with Yoko. But she was far too famous and well-known to carry out this investigation.


    Besides, Charlie had a feeling that the inmates would open up to Yoko much more than they would open up to her.


    Once the heavy topics were out of the way, it was time for the trio to have some refreshments and to relax. Amane''s servants presented tea and other beverages in front of them which they enjoyed.


    Soon it was time for Charlie to head back and she fixed a time when she would pick Yoko up.


    "Yoko, are you sure about this? Do you plan on helping Charlie Suzuki investigate this case? If this gets out, then your reputation will take a deep dive."


    Sakura warned and advised Yoko to be cautious. She would do her best so that the news did not leak out. But even Sakura could not guarantee that she would be fully able to block this news from leaking out.


    "Aww, it''s so cute that you are worried about my reputation, Sakura. But I think it will be alright this time. After all, I did not commit a crime and I will also not be going under as myself."


    Besides, this was not the first infiltration mission Amane had participated in. Even with an advanced security update, Amane knew how to manipulate people into seeing what they wanted to see.


    And once they see Amane in her false facade, they will not be able to connect her with ''Yoko Tsurugi.''


    "Fine! If you are so confident, then I will believe in you as well. I just hope that you do not get hurt and you do not try to overdo things."


    Sakura sighed tiredly. She could tell that Yoko was being stubborn right now. And there was no way for her to convince Yoko to back out of his mess as well.


    "Anyway, it''s quite early in the morning. You should get ready for the long day ahead we are about to have. I will go and check up on Moony."


    Amane had been avoiding going to her quarters for quite some time now. The whole section stunk and the barrier was the only thing that was holding the place together.


    The maids bowed to Amane as she passed them and she noticed how flushed and pale the maids looked as well as they went in and out of the familiar corridor.


    Only the maids who could not feel or be affected by pheromones had been selected to help Moony out in the current time. But it was evident that even if they could not feel the pheromones, their bodies still reacted to it.


    Many of the maids were trying to wiggle around to get comfortable. They were all turned on but they seemed to not know why.


    "You all can leave this wing for the remainder of the day. I will call you if I need anything from you."


    Amane ordered the maids and they all looked relieved to hear her words. Slowly, they disappeared from the scene and Amane was left alone in the corridor.


    She quickly hurried toward the corridor that led to her room.


    It was eerily quiet in there. The deeper Amane walked, the heavier that unsettling feeling twisted her stomach. It was beginning to feel weird in here.


    "Moony, do not be startled. I am coming in."


    Amane yelled before she entered the door. By now, Moony must have smelled Amane, but Moony had not replied. She did not want to take any chances with Moony so she chose to speak up before she entered her bedroom.


    The first thing Amane noticed when she entered was that the room was empty. Moony was nowhere to be found and Amane headed toward the bed to check.


    The young dragon was not on the bed and the intense pheromone secretion made it impossible to tell where the dragon went. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was about to look around more when she felt a pair of arms sneak around her middle and pull her back into a purring chest.


    A pair of bright Prussian blue eyes looked back at Amane from an unfamiliar white face. And it was not white like a fair maiden.


    No!


    This face was properly white and looked as if it had scales covering the skin. Amane reached out to touch the rough face and it shined in the light a little.


    Those Prussian blue eyes turned reptilian as well and the lady behind Amane leaned into her touch with an embarrassing shiver.


    "Yoko"


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    The voice was rough and unused. But the pronunciation of Amane''s current name was flawless. Amane was startled to hear a voice come out of the body behind her and that was enough to break the immersion of what was happening.


    Just as soon as Moony had spoken, her naked body pushed Amane back and she lost her balance.


    The next thing she knew, she had a dragon lying in her lap and the dragon looked up in displeasure at not being able to maintain her human form.


    *Hisssss*


    Moony hissed as she lost control of her human body. It must have taken her so long to get that body as well, and her lack of control caused her to lose it.


    "Don''t be so discouraged Moony. Your maturity period has not passed yet. I am sure that you will soon gain control over your body as well as your powers."


    Amane assured as she rubbed Moony''s head in a consoling way. She did not like to see the moon dragon sulking like this.


    Moony grumbled but soon settled down in Amane''s arms. It was comforting and this was likely one of the last times she would be able to do this as well.


    "Now that, let me check you out and see if you are injured anywhere or not."


    Amane''s hands roamed around Moony''s body rather carefully. Her hands were soft and firm, treating the small lacerations around Moony''s body and returning Moony''s skin to its previous shine.


    Once the moon dragon was taken care of, Amane had to leave as well.


    She had already spent too long in the dragon''s territory and Moony was beginning to show signs of metamorphosis once more.


    "You should work hard on your human form. A few more days should be all you need. I know that it is taking longer than it usually should but you are also going through this change far sooner than you should."


    Amane reminded Moony as the dragon grumbled and settled down in her arms.


    The maids looked calmer when they came back to serve Moony after a few hours. Amane had changed the shift as well as made it more comfortable to be around Moony for now.


    Once things had settled down there, Amane decided to visit the shelter as well. She had not gotten a good look at the local beasts she had taken under her wing.


    The first thing she noticed was how clean the animal shelter was. And the next thing he noticed was how Eclipse seemed to be commanding the maids to clean up the shelter.


    The maids did not look happy with Eclipse but they obeyed him nonetheless.


    Amane was about to enter and ask Eclipse what was happening when she noticed Elder Hao''s grandson helping Eclipse out.


    Whenever the maids got a little snappy and tried to talk back to Eclipse, Hao''s grandson decided to snap back.


    Another thing Amane had noticed was that these maids did not belong to the main house. This was likely the previous staff who had been assigned the shelter-cleaning duty.


    "I can see that you all are having fun here. Eclipse, is everything alright?"


    Amane chose that moment to enter the conversation. She noticed that the maids looked uncomfortable but they still had a ray of hope in their eyes that Amane would help them out.


    "L-Lady Yoko, we-!"


    "Yoko, do you know that these maids were not performing their duty right? They had not come in here to clean this place up for a week now. And they have no respect for Eclipse as well."


    "And this stupid idiot refused to use his authority to help himself out. Say something to him, would you?"


    Amane was surprised when she was talked to suddenly. As far as she knew, she had never talked to Elder Hao''s grandson. But the elder seemed to not have any problem talking back to her.


    He looked like a confident child who was not afraid to voice his opinion when it was needed. And he also did not look like the arrogant young grandchild of a rich family as Crescenta was.


    Overall, Amane had to say that she liked this kid. He would make a good friend for Eclipse.

 Chapter 364 364: Making arrangements [pt2]

    The maids were tense but they did not look worried when Elder Hao''s grandson complained about them to Yoko Tsurugi.


    The maids knew that Yoko did not like Elder Hao. And they were certain that Yoko would not be able to tolerate Elder Hao''s grandson as well. So, all they needed to do was make excuses to stall her.


    Besides, the main evidence in this case, Eclipse, was too quiet and polite. He generally took all the abuse he was handed by the maids. So, they doubted that he would grow a backbone now.


    These maids were safe and they could do what they wanted.


    "M-Miss Yoko, this is not true. We did nothing but try to help young master Eclipse. But he was the one who asked us to leave him alone and to let him perform his duties in peace."


    "T-That''s right. We did want to help the young master out. But he was the one who asked us not to touch anything in the shelter."


    The maids looked at Eclipse, daring him to say anything against what they were saying. And when Eclipse remained quiet, they knew that they had won this time.


    A look of glee took over the maid''s face but they quickly masked it so that no one would be able to tell.


    Not only had Amane seen their behavior, but she had not appreciated it as well. She was sure that she needed to have a word with these maids, but not in front of Eclipse or his new friend.


    "I see. So, you not only shrink your duties, but you also make excuses for your lack of desire to work. In that case, I will have no choice but to lay you all off. I do not need any lazy people working for me after all."


    Amane clearly stated that she did not want these servants. Her words made the servants panic since this was their only source of income and it paid well as well.


    "M-Miss Yoko, what are you saying? Did you not hear us? We said that it was all Eclipse''s fault."


    The maids insisted that they were in the right. But the more they said this, the more they were putting themselves in danger.


    "You all say that it is all Eclipse''s fault, but you have yet to provide evidence about that. You all are forgetting something important in your haste - Eclipse is someone I adopted into the family."


    "As such, he has the right to deploy your service when he needs to. And cleaning this shelter is a part of your duties. Now do you have an excuse to make?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane asked and the maids looked at each other. They suddenly seemed to have realized that they had been caught. No matter what they said, Yoko was likely not going to believe them.


    Since they did not want to lose their job, the maids decided to apologize to everyone even if it hurt their pride.


    "Y-You master Eclipse, we are so sorry. Lady Yoko, this shall not happen again, I promise you. We promise you this much. Please, do not fire us. This is our only source of income."


    The maids begged not only Amane but also Eclipse to let them go. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane doubted that this was their only source of income, but she did know that these maids would not find anything better than to work for the Tsurugi household.


    "Fine, I will let you go this time. But the next time you try anything foolish, you will be stripped of your job as well as the compensation money you were about to be paid after retiring."


    Amane warned and the maids quickly nodded along. They knew that they had made a big mistake.


    Elder Hao''s grandson watched this interaction happen with a clenched fist. He had not done anything and that made him feel useless.


    "Tsk, you are going to let those rude maids go just like that? You should have fired them while you were at it. It would have saved us a lot of time and effort in the future. Knowing people like them, it would not take long for them to return to their usual attitude."


    Elder Hao''s grandson did not sound happy with Amane''s decision. He wanted something more solid to be done against those people.


    But unfortunately for him, he did not have a choice in the matter of this decision.


    "Let it go, Lias. I do not need any more drama in my life than I already have in my life. If those people do their work and leave my personal life alone, I do not mind their attitude."


    Eclipse reminded the other youth of this before he also began to check up on his supplies.


    Elder Hao''s grandson did not loom happy with Eclipse''s decision and he bit his lip before he cursed.


    From the sound of things, it seemed as if this conversation had taken place before as well. And it made Amane wonder how long these two had been friends.


    The way Lias looked at Amane and asked her to interfere with his eyes made it evident that he cared for Eclipse. And this friendship was something Amane was happy to see.


    "Eclipse, it is not about your endurance or not. It is about the resources we are using up. The Tsurugi household pays these people to do their work. But if they are not willing to do that, then we need to act."


    "It is not about you, but the decorum of our household. So, you need to report such things to me when you can."


    Amane reminded Eclipse and he finally understood. Amane knew that she would get through to Eclipse if she made this situation not about him but about an overall bigger picture.


    "I see. That does make sense to me and I can also understand how it can cause problems. In that case, I will stop holding back and try to be firmer with the maids."


    Eclipse promised and Lias looked relieved once this was declared.


    From what Amane could see, the relationship and friendship between Lias and Eclipse was genuine. They would make a good pair in the future.


    As Amane was lost in her thoughts, the griffin and other beasts finally caught the scent of her and decided to visit her. Amane spent well over two hours calming the beasts down and playing with them.


    She would have spent even more time with these adorable creatures of hers if she had not received a notification on her phone.


    It came from the last place she expected - her school. And it made Amane feel awkward to have forgotten such an important aspect of her life.


    ''I forgot to process my long-distance communication form. I need to go and resolve this issue in person now.''


    Amane was sure that Sakura''s case had already been processed by Akabe Tsurugi. But Sakura''s father would not go as far as to do the same for Yoko as well. Either he did not care, or he wanted to create problems for Amane. And it was clear to anyone which option this was.


    This small maid had just added another stop to Amane''s list of things to do today. And she decided to resolve this issue of ''school'' first.


    The driver came to pick up Amane quickly and she reached her principal''s office in record time. And luckily, the man was there as well.


    He was an old man and he reminded Amane of Elder Hao in a way. From the way he walked to the way he sat, everything oozed authority.


    "I will be frank, Yoko Tsurugi, you should have been expelled from the school by now because of your poor attendance record. It is a miracle to still see you in this school and somehow still on the records."


    The principal said as he held Amane''s file out. It was filled with pitiful reds that marked her as absent. She had also not submitted any assignments so her grades were awful as well. It was clear to see where the principal had a problem with her.


    "Do you have anything to say about yourself and your situation? If you do, then you can tell me. I am ready to listen to you all the time."


    The principal held himself quite openly and gave Amane a chance to confess what she wanted to. But she was not sure what the principal wanted her to say in response to what he asked.


    It was not as if Amane was keeping her doing a secret¡­most of the time. The principal likely knew that Amane was getting up as well as the media did.


    "Is this something you cannot overlook? Did someone finally complain about my absence? Then, can I take an early graduation exam? Now will also suffice. I do not think I will also have time to come to the school in the future."


    Especially with all the investigation and bullshit Amane got into. There was just too much to go through for school to be a priority.


    The principal seemed to have realized this as well because he just sighed.


    "I know your situation, Yoko. And I also empathize with you. So, I will help you out this time and allow you to take an early exam. It is within school rules after all."


    Once upon a time, Amane had thought that she would take her new life slow and easy. But the more she lived as Yoko, the more she realized that it was a dream that would not come true for her.

 Chapter 365 365: Making arrangements [pt3]

    The principal was a good person. Either that, or he saw himself in Yoko.


    Whatever the reason might have been, he ended up agreeing to help Yoko out in the end. He already had the test paper prepared, and all Yoko had to do was fill it out.


    ''Let''s not question how the principal knew this would happen and why he has a test paper prepared for me. I just need to pass this test, and I will not have to worry about school again.''


    Amane was determined to finish this test and pass with flying colors. She looked at the test paper in her hand and sighed in relief. The questions that were being asked were easy enough to answer.


    When she looked at the principal, the man only nodded at Amane. That was how she knew that this man had helped her out.


    ''I guess having the principal on your side has pros and cons.''


    From that position, Amane was quickly able to finish her test. She knew she had aced it without rechecking it. And the principal graded her paper live.


    "This is flawless. You do not need to show up for the rest of the semester. I will handle your attendance and your assignments somehow."


    The principal promised, and it was tough for Amane not to look the gifted horse in the mouth. But in the end, she decided to let the principal be for the time being.


    She had no time to question his intentions and worry about her next step.


    "Thank you, principal. Since you helped me out this time, I will do you a favor in the future. You can ask me anything you want something."


    Usually, Amane needed to make promises more carefully. But if she had received something, it was only polite to give it back.


    "There will be no need for that, Yoko. I already got the reward for helping you out. Now, you should be on your way to help the divine guild out. I heard from Lady Suzuki that you are a big help to her on cases these days."


    "Ah, do not misunderstand. I used to be a member of the divine guild, and I have a soft spot for them. But that is not the reason I helped you out."


    The principal tried to defend his position. Amane did not care if she was being helped because of Charlie''s interference. But she would have liked to know about it beforehand.


    "I know, principal. But still, thank you. I hope you have a pleasant day ahead."


    Once Amane left the room, all the tension slipped out of the principal''s body. He looked at the screen in front of him with a tired sigh.


    "I hope the decision I made was the right one. And I would have preferred it if the one who asked me for this favor had been Lady Suzuki instead."


    The principal picked up his phone and made a call. Chen picked up the phone on the other side.


    "I have done as you asked me. Yoko Tsurugi''s school records have been straightened out, and her education degree has been dealt with. The authorities will not investigate these records anymore."


    The principal assured Chen. He did have an idea about Chen''s plan, but the less he knew, the better it was for him.


    "Excellent. You will be compensated for your help. And remember, take the pill, and forget all about this incident."


    Chen warned the principal. It was easy for the principal to follow those words and take the pill. It would wipe his memory clean, and the principal would be purified of his sins.


    ''I am sorry, Yoko. You seem like a pure and good-natured kid, and I wish you all the best for the future. But unfortunately, you caught a crazy person''s eye. I did all I could for you.''


    The principal popped a pill in his mouth and swallowed it dry. His throat protested in pain, but he did not care. He needed to atone for his sins, and this was the best way.


    By the time the pill finished dissolving in his stomach, the principal had forgotten his plans and what he did.


    ...... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once she was done with the tests, Amane headed out to meet Charlie. The divine leader was wasting Amane outside her school.


    ''I have no idea where Charlie gets her information from. But I know that she is fast and accurate in her predictions.''


    Charlie opened the door of her car and invited Amane inside. As expected, the driver was Sean as well. Amane raised her eyebrow and gestured toward Sean.


    "Oh! Sean is here because he is currently in charge of the detention center. He will help you get into that place quickly. The other inmates will also trust your authenticity more if Sean brought you in."


    Charlie quickly explained why she had brought Sean with her.


    Thinking back on it, she realized that it was a good idea. Charlie''s words were spoken from experience obtained after observing the inmates for many years.


    "I disagree with Mother''s choice. I still think it is too dangerous for Lady Tsurugi to go in alone, but it is our best chance at investigating undercover."


    Sean drove the car and landed it in front of a saloon. But unlike the average saloon, this one was a special saloon.


    Amane had heard about this place before. This saloon could help you blend with but with the help of abilities. It was expensive but highly effective in getting you the look you desired.


    "Sean, you can wait in the cafe for a few hours. We have no idea how long it might take us to finish our preparations."


    Amane understood the necessity of having to use abilities to mask her features.


    Regular make-up or preparations would deteriorate over time. Her make-up and preparations might slip depending on how much time Amane spent undercover.


    And there was no way she would go into the detention center with her actual looks.


    So, this saloon was their only option. And Amane confidently walked into the place. The first thing she noticed was how dark this place was. All the lights were turned to a dim setting; they could barely lighten up the room.


    The second thing she noticed was the lack of people in this saloon.


    "I made an appointment here and booked the whole place for us. We can have the employees under an oath to keep their mouths shut."


    Charlie assured Amane, and she must have used this saloon before. Otherwise, there was no reason for her to be this confident.


    Amane trusted Charlie''s judgment, so she agreed to try this saloon.


    "Lady Suzuki, Lady Tsurugi, we received news of your visit. Come inside, and we shall begin preparing you for the treatment. Our boss should be here soon."


    One of the employees led Amane and Charlie toward the back room. The corridor was empty, and the surveillance had been turned off.


    During this time, Amane passed through a wall with many portraits. They were all hanged in line, and the further Amane walked, the more familiar these portraits looked to her.


    The portraits hung at the end of the corridor made Amane feel nostalgic. Then she reached the last picture and felt her jaw tighten.


    It was a familiar face that covered the expanse of the canvas. It was one of the children Amane had adopted in her youth.


    From the looks of things, that child passed away long ago. But her family had thrived and even opened a famous shop.


    "Do you know that I used to be an adopted sister to the first owner of this shop? The first owner was a good child and obedient as well. That child was truly obedient and lovely."


    Charlie sounded nostalgic and sad as well.


    "Well, unlike me, that child was fully human and could not outlive their natural life-span. Death came for them sooner than I would have liked. But I am sure that the first owner lived a fulfilling life."


    Charlie assured Amane.


    Amane did not know if Charlie knew what she was doing or if instincts made her want to comfort Amane. But she appreciated every moment of time Charlie was lavishing her with.


    "I am sure that the first owner had a lovely childhood. After all, you were there to take care of her."


    Amane assured me, and she felt strongly about it. Only some of her kids had gotten along with each other. But they had supported each other in times of need.


    "I will not be that sure¡­But anyway, that is a topic for a different date. Today, we are here to have our makeover done. And I know just the get-up for you."


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Charlie grabbed Amane''s hand before pulling her up to the stand. One of the workers quickly looked at Amane''s skin and complexion to determine what products were needed.


    "Yoko, give me one minute. I need to provide these children with some instructions before we start. I have an idea about the kind of look you should have."


    Charlie''s eyes had a troublesome sparkle. Amane had a feeling that Charlie was going to take advantage of her.


    And once the makeover started, that feeling intensified.


    Once the workers finished, Amane opened her eyes to look at her face. The familiar contours of her face took her aback.


    Currently, she looks more like her past self than her present self. It had not been a drastic transformation, but enough to make no one think of her as ''Yoko Tsurugi'' if they looked at her.

 Chapter 366 366: The important prisoner [pt1]

    "Charlie, how do I look? What''s wrong? Did the cat get your tongue?"


    Amane twirled her hair and looked at herself. She was startled once she noticed how much she looked like her past self. These workers had even gotten the shape of her eyes right.


    One look at Charlie made Amane realise how accurate her current get-up was to her past self. No wonder Charlie had been stumped after taking a look at her.


    "I¡­this is a little too much to take in. Maybe having you dressed up this way was not a good idea."


    Charlie opened her mouth and closed it. Amane held her signature smirk back and tried to change her attitude.


    She felt that Charlie might faint if she noticed more similarities between Yoko and Amane.


    "Thank you for all your help. I will pay the bill since my friend looks sick today. How much do I need to pay?"


    Amane took out her card, but Charlie grabbed her wrist and pushed her hand away. Before anyone knew it, Charlie handed her card to the parlour worker.


    "Use my card to pay for everything. In the future, if Lady Tsurugi asks for your service, then charge me instead. Lady Tusurgi is a dear friend of mine, so treat her as you would treat me."


    Charlie ordered the employees, and the nearest one hurried to take her card and make payment.


    Once Amane was sure her money would not be taken under any circumstances, she put her card away and waited for Charlie to finish her transitions.


    It took a few minutes, and then it was time to return. Sean had been called back already, and the car door was held open for Amane. She hurried over to make room for Charlie and adjusted the car mirror.


    He noticed the change in Amane''s attire and her new looks. A conflicted expression appeared on Sean''s face, and he seemed to have difficulty opening his mouth and speaking.


    "L-Lady Tsurugi, that getup¡­are you sure you should be dressed up like this?"


    Sean asked while checking Yoko out. Since it was not in a sexual way, Amane did not point it out.


    "Aww, what do you mean, Sean? Do I not look fantastic? What about me do you not like? My face? My hair? Or¡­ *gasp* don''t tell me! Is it my attitude?"


    Amane asked, and she watched Sean tighten his grip on the wheel.


    At the same time, Charlie made a noise that was a mixture of laughter and pained coughs. The familiar attitude combined with that familiar face caused Charlie to feel bitter about this experience.


    ''Maybe I am overdoing it a bit. I do not want to open festering wounds for Charlie.''


    Both Sean and Charlie had pained expressions on their faces. That made Amaen sober up, and she straightened her back.


    "My apologies. I was not the one who chose this look or attire. I doubt there is anything I can do about it now. I will try not to act out of line before you."


    Amane promised, but she could not change her nature. She would slip a lot in her act and not be careful.


    Mostly because she knew she could defend herself and did not need anyone''s help.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I¡­this was not why I asked you to¡­you will know why I sound so concerned soon."


    Sean wanted to tell Lady Yoko about Lord Chen''s and his mother''s twisted desires. How Yoko Tsurugi dressed reminded him of a portrait he had seen in Chen''s study. But the elder had refused to comment on it.


    Sean had noticed Chen''s twisted obsession with the owner of that portrait.


    After that, Sean found the same portrait in his mother''s possession. Being the curious person he was, Sean ended up asking his mother about the person in that portrait.


    The answer he had gotten could have been more helpful if he knew his mother''s past. All Charlie had told him was - an important person and an irreplaceable friend in her life. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even now, Sean could see how his mother stole a glance as she looked at Yoko.


    ''This could get troublesome. I hope nothing goes wrong.''


    But when had things gone as people wanted them to? Sean was sure that something big would happen soon.


    He just hoped that no one he knew or loved would get hurt by this accident.


    "Mother, I think you should wait out here. The atmosphere inside the detention centre is not pleasant. And the criminals might feel pressured if they sense your presence."


    Sean warned Charlie Suzuki. He knew his mother''s mindset better than anyone else. His mother was going to flip if anyone said anything wrong about Yoko.


    It was better to leave her mother out. And Yoko understood his intentions quite well. Sean was glad to see her cooperating with him.


    "Charlie, I agree with Sean. Your presence inside would agitate the inmates. Worst case scenario would lead to the inmates singling me out because of your presence."


    Sean was surprised by Yoko Tsurugi''s insight. She knew what to say at the right time to make her mother back down.


    One sigh, and Charlie Suzuki sat back in her seat. She looked at Yoko and Sean suspiciously, and she had likely realised that this was a ploy to keep her out of the look.


    "Tsk, you do not want me near the detention centre. I will respect your wishes, stay out here, and wait for you to return."


    Charlie sounded annoyed, but Sean knew his mother understood his reasons. This was all because of Yoko Tsurugui and how she handled her mother.


    ''I cannot let anything happen to Yoko while he is in prison. Not only would Mother flip out and threaten everyone, but Chen would also cause trouble.''


    Sean knew this fact, and he had a plan. He would give the over-lookers specific instructions to help Yoko out secretly and keep an eye on her simultaneously.


    Whatever was going to happen should not affect Yoko in any capacity.


    "Charlie, be a good girl and stop pouting. I promise to come out soon and meet you. Maybe I can take you to the pizza place you wanted."


    Sean could not hold his giggle back when he heard Yoko''s words. To him, this scene looked familiar.


    ''It feels like a mother is bribing her child to stay still. I do not want to say this, but it might work against Mother.''


    Sean watched his mother''s face go through different stages of acceptance before she sighed and agreed.


    "Fine, you can go. But that does not mean I am happy with our discussion."


    Charlie Suzuki finally lightened her hold around Amand''s wrist, and the young female slipped out.


    "Sean, let''s go in before Charlie changes her mind; we do not want to cause any trouble for the local authorities."


    Yoko grabbed Sean''s hand and dragged him inside the building. All this hole, Sean would feel his mother''s eyes glaring daggers into his back.


    ''Oh no! Mother is not happy with me. I would need to be careful not to get on her nerves the next few days.''


    Sean had accepted it already. He would not have decent rest for the next few days. Now, he had one hope left - for Hortencia not to target Yoko.


    "He''s here. Look, he''s here again."


    "Do you think he is here to get anyone out today?"


    "As if! Can''t you see the robbed person walking behind the chief? He is here to throw another low-life in this prison."


    Sean heard the prisoners talking and pointing toward him and Yoko. They were betting on Yoko being a criminal or another officer at this branch.


    One of the guards in charge glared at the prisoners, and they all quietened down. Then, he looked at Sean with blank but careful eyes.


    "Chief, what brings you here today? Your visit was not scheduled anytime soon."


    The guard asked the question that all inmates were thinking. But unlike the inmates, the guard had a closer relationship with Sean.


    "I am here to bring you another person for the detention facility. This is Amane, and you should be careful when you handle her."


    "I have yet to meet a more cunning and ruthless mastermind than her. Her case is not fully detailed, and there was no public trial for her."


    Sean was not worried about being caught lying. There were cases like these in the past, and the guards knew better than to question Sean.


    The guard in charge of the detention centre paled once he heard what Sean had to say. He looked at Yoko and then Sean.


    "Really Chief? This delicate person is a mastermind? It is impossible to tell a rotten egg based on one''s body and looks, huh?"


    The guard taunted Amane, but she showed no signs of having heard it. It causes the guard to pout and try a different approach.


    He was about to say some degrading things when he dared to look up.


    ''I-perhaps, I should keep my mouth shut today. I don''t think Chief is in a good mood.''


    Sean glared at the guard in a way that said, ''Keep your mouth shut, or else.'' The guard was smart enough to follow those directions.


    "I will leave her in your care. Make sure you keep an eye on her and report to me if anything happens. There will be an interrogation session for her two days from now. And I want her to be unharmed and untouched for that duration."


    "Do you understand or not?"


    Sean asked, and the guard quickly nodded his head.

 Chapter 367 367: The important prisoner [pt2]

    ''Sheesh, what kind of crime did this woman commit? The chief is personally here to escort her into the prison. I never thought I would see the day.''


    The guard looked at the chief with a surprised expression. But then he calmed down and decided to think objectively. He was sure the new inmate, he would admit, had severe charges.


    Why else would their chief personally escort someone into the detention centre without a trail?


    "Hey, did you understand everything I am asking you to do? I do not want any mistakes happening once I leave this detention centre."


    Sean asked the guard. His stern voice caused the guard to instantly snap out of his thoughts and give a salute back.


    "Yes, sir. I understand what you want us to do."


    The guard assured Sean. The guard stood tall, his pose confident to portray his trustworthiness. But Sean could not find the confidence to believe in the guard.


    Still, this was the plan they had decided on. And Sean could tell that Yoko was getting impatient as well. So, he decided to cut the theatrics and retreat for the day.


    ''It''s in your hands from here on, Yoko. Good luck, and I hope you do not get caught.''


    Sean sighed and decided to end the conversation.


    "I will leave everything in your capable hands. If anything happens, call me. I want to be informed about the slightest happening inside this detention centre. Do you understand?"


    Sean asked the guard. The guard nodded, his eyes filled with admiration and patience. He waited for Sean to leave before he showed his authentic colours.


    "You! I do not know what kind of crime you committed, but don''t you dare think this detention centre is easy to live in and control."


    "If you do not want to live a simple life, keep your head down. Or else-"


    The guard tried to intimidate Amane. He got into Amane''s personal space and caged her body with his bigger one


    Even if their chief had warned him to be careful, the guard was not worried. Amane was a petite female whose powers were locked before being thrown here. There was no way for Amane to hurt the guard. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''I am sure this fragile girl would cry and beg me to go easy on her. Maybe this will be wrong after all. This child also looks pretty, so maybe I can have fun along the way."


    The guard nodded to himself and looked at Amane. As soon as he opened his mouth, the guard felt the atmosphere tense.


    Instead of looking intimidated or even fearful, Amane had an amused expression. How she looked at the guard reminded him of Lady Suzuki''s glare when she looked at her subordinates.


    Amane had no interest in the guard or what he was proposing. But she did not want to stop the guard in his rant because she thought the guard was hilarious.


    Being subjected to such looks made the guard fume in fury. It distracted him from his words, and the guard turned red-faced.


    "What do you think you are doing? Do my words sound funny to you? Don''t cross any lone here. If I want to, I can easily make your life worse than hell."


    The guard warned Amane. But once again, Amane did not look intimidated.


    "You can make my life worse than hell? I doubt that. But if you want to try, then go ahead. Ah, but I must remind you I have an appointment in two days. You might want to curb your temper for that long. What if I tell Sean about your true nature."


    The guard was frightened and angered at the same time. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out.


    "D-Do you think chief would believe you? A heinous criminal like you does not deserve mercy. Y-You, lock her up in her cell now."


    The guard was taken aback and stuttered when ordering his subordinate to take Amane into custody.


    The poor guard who was singled out to escort Amane looked sick. His sick complexion made Amane take pity on the guard, and she decided to go easy on him.


    The new guard closed his palm around Amane''s arm and led her inside. His moments were gentle, and his personality looked meek.


    He was not a good fit for the prison.


    "Are you alright? You look¡­sick. Is it even safe for you to be here?"


    Amane was not as concerned as her voice would have one believe. But she did feel sorry for the guard. A sick person should not force themselves to work, no matter how much money they need.


    "I¡­am not sick. I have a pale complexion and a delicate condition. The Warden likes to use me because of this. Inmates either consider me an ''easy target'' or sympathise with me and do not give me a hard time."


    The guard admitted causally, but Amane could tell he was in pain and hiding it.


    Since the guard did not want to admit his illness, Amane did not push him for it either. She quietly entered her room and took a quick round.


    This place was decent for a detention centre. The bed was clean, and the bathroom looked hygienic as well. It exceeded Amane''s expectations in a good way.


    "Your room had a camera to record you all the time. So, try not to do anything funny. Also, meal timings are fixed. If you miss one, then you are out of luck. The work schedule is also set. You can check your timetable for all related inquiries."


    "I hope you get released soon."


    The guard locked Amane''s door behind him. But a meagre lock would not keep Amane in her cell for long.


    Once Amane was sure no one was in the hallway, she opened her lock and walked out of her cell. The corridor only had a few rooms like hers. Beyond that was a standard detention centre where everyone sat in their cells.


    Some people even had to share their space with a roommate because of a lack of space.


    At first, no one noticed Amane. She had been suppressing her aura so no one could catch her walking around.


    It was not until Amane walked halfway across the hall that another inmate noticed her.


    "Hey, girly, you are a new face around here. What did you do to land yourself in this detention centre?"


    The inmate asked as Amane walked past his cell. Once he called out, the other inmates also got curious about Amane.


    "What did you do?"


    "Did you steal something important? Kill someone important?"


    "Did you destroy some national secrets? How old are you?"


    "Now they even send kids like you down here? I feel sorry for you, kid. Here, come to me. I will comfort you. Hehe he¡­"


    The other inmates continued to poke fun at Amane''s situation. There was little to do down here, and these people wanted to entertain themselves.


    The noises kept on getting louder and louder. Soon, it became loud enough for the guards to interfere. The Warden strolled down toward the locking cells and looked at and yelled in an annoyed voice.


    "Shut up! What has gotten you all so excited? I will make you all regret it if you."


    The Warden''s yelling did not affect the inmates. They all knew he was a fraud who could only move his mouth. The Warden had gotten his position due to nepotism, and his right-hand man was doing his actual work.


    Seeing his words having no effect made the Warden jealous and worried. He knew that he needed to establish his authority.


    "Hey, come in here. I think these fuckers need a lesson taught to them."


    The warden''s earlier words did not dent these inmates'' attitudes. But as soon as he called his right-hand man, they calmed down. The warden was jealous of his subordinate. But he had to pretend like he was not.


    The large-framed, intimidating man entered the corridor and cracked his fist. He looked at the other inmates and asked them to settle down with his eyes. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ah, now I know how the useless warden keeps this detention centre in check. That is another I will dock him off for.''


    Amane had not been asked to investigate the detention centre staff undercover. But she might as well do it. Sean needed to know what was going on here.


    "Hah! You all are not as high and mighty as you pretend to be. Now, settle down. And you! What are you doing out of your room? How did you even get out of your room in the first place? The door is supposed to stay locked until it is time."


    The warden sounded surprised to see Amane walking outside. He was confident that she had been locked up.


    "What a fool you are. Do you think that useless lock would be enough to keep me locked up? I know you were a fool, but I did not expect you to be such a big fool."


    Amane taunted the warden, and she watched his face turn from ordinary to white and then red. The warden was having a hard time keeping a calm expression.


    "I¡­you¡­that¡­how dare you question my authority? You! Get her and teach her a lesson she will not forget. Hurry up and do it!"


    The warden ordered his second-in-command to deal with Amane. He was confident that Amane would lose.


    After all, even if Amane was in power, her powers were sealed up. This detention centre was his turn and no one else''s.

 Chapter 368 368: The important prisoner [pt3]

    "You think you are mighty because you got our chief to accompany you to the prison? But you need to learn that you are not someone special. My right-hand man would teach a brat like you a lesson."


    The warden sounded gleeful as he watched his right-hand man approach Amane. The taller male was twice Amane''s size in every way. It was not a competition; everyone was sure Amane would get folded quickly.


    The inmates even proposed a bet about how soon Amane would get folded.


    Amane heard it all and knew it was her time to shine. No one was expecting anything from her. So she could easily impress them all with her skill and carve out her place.


    The buff man reached out to capture Amane. His hand closed around Amane''s arm, but that was all the handicap Amane was giving him.


    Even if Amane did not use her unnatural strength, there were ways to win against a more prominent opponent.


    Amane knew the proper joints to target if she wanted to immobilise anyone. She used that knowledge, and the right-hand man found himself being thrown over Yoko''s shoulder.


    It was a tame fall compared to what Amane was initially planning. But it was enough to earn her everyone''s respect. The look on the warden''s face was the cherry on top.


    "Y-You! How did you! Oi, did you go easy on her? Even if she''s young and a child, you did not need to go this easy on her. Do I need to do everything myself?"


    The warden questioned his second-in-command. He heard the other inmates cheering Amane up, and his authority lowered considerably after this confrontation.


    He knew he needed to do something, but his mind was drawing a blank.


    "Do you want me to kill you? I-If not, then let my subordinate go."


    The warden''s mind spun, and he could not say anything but a threat. Amane''s unamused eyes made the warden step back, but he recovered quickly.


    He could not let a kid intimidate him like this. He had spent years cultivating his identity as a ruthless warden and could not let it all collapse in a single second.


    "Oh! Do you want to teach me a lesson yourself? Isn''t that an honour? I will not refuse such an offer if you are making it. Come, show me what you have got."


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane made a ''come here'' motion with her hands, accepting the warden''s challenge. The warden had not expected this, and his authority was suddenly lowered.


    ''Shit! I did not think I would get this far. I have nothing planned for this occasion. What do I do now?''


    The warden was in a difficult situation. He had not planned anything.


    And he did not get to plan anything as well. An arm rested on Amane''s shoulder, causing her and the others to look at the owner.


    Amane had to admit that the inmate who came to her rescue had a pretty face and could almost be mistaken for a woman. However, the lack of chest was a glaring issue regarding.


    "Oh my! I was unaware that our dear warden had walked down here to greet us. Had I known it, I would have visited even earlier. Now, what can I do for you, warden?"


    The warden and other inmates had gone quiet as soon as this new inmate had walked in.


    Amane''s sharp senses picked up words like ''not good'' and ''oh shit! Loki is here. Amane was confident about this man''s identity when she heard that name.


    While going through the history lesson, she also reviewed the list of criminals with the worst records.


    Loki had been on that list as a psychopath.


    "Y-You! Now, why did you come here? Ugh, forget it. I do not have the time to deal with you. Loki, you better not play with our new inmate. She is someone Chief Sean brought in himself. He will be here to interrogate her the day after tomorrow. So do not break her."


    The warden quickly walked out once he was done speaking. He tapped his second in command and walked out of the corridor.


    Amane was still determining if the warden wanted to help or hinder her. But his words certainly caused Amane to become the centre of attention.


    "Wow! You were accompanied here by Chief Sean! I never thought I would see the day. So, what did you do? I killed a whole unit of ambassadors and got locked up in here. What about you?"


    Loki asked with an excited voice. He seemed like the type of person who ignored social boundaries and got into your personal space.


    But at the same time, Loki also had a slick side to him. Otherwise, he would not have survived in this detention centre.


    ''I think I can use him well. But to do that, I need Loki to remain interested in me and my information. It is time to pull out my first hidden card - indifference.''


    "You want to know what I did to land myself in prison? Well, why don''t you guess what I did? If you guess correctly, I will reward you by answering any question you want me to."


    Amane promised, and Loki''s eyes shined with that challenge. He was going to take this bet.


    "Oh! Now, this is interesting. Why don''t we make it a bet? You must answer my question if I can find out why you are here. If not, then I will provide you with any information you want. The time limit is two days. So, what do you say?"


    Loki proposed this deal with all his confidence. Amane was not surprised to see him confident in extracting information.


    Had she not known of the initial handicap she had, even she would have had a hard time not believing this man. Now Amane just felt sorry for him,


    "Hmm, sure. In that case, we have a deal. I will look forward to what you can discover about me."


    Seeing how Amane had no records and no one knew her inside the detention centre, it would be impossible for her to be discovered.


    No matter how hard Loki tried, he could not find a reason for Amane being here.


    ...


    "What do you mean Yoko is in prison? When did that happen? And why? You should have informed me the second Yoko was arrested."


    Sherina looked at Sakura with an angry expression. She could not believe that her plans for the day had been ruined.


    It had taken Sherina a lot of time and persuasion to get Chen to visit her home. And Chen had only agreed after Sherina had told him about Yoko and her desire to see him.


    She had prepared a lot to make this gathering memorable, only to discover that Yoko was away.


    "Well, you should have run your plans by either me or Yoko before you planned this outing. So, it is your fault that this is happening. Do not blame me or Yoko for this."


    Sakura reminded his aunt firmly. She was not going to take any slander this time. But her aunt seemed to have yet to get the memo. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Tsk, this useless child. I will have to teach her a lesson.''


    The only reason Sakura had not been able to dodge that slap was because she did not see it coming. Before she knew it, her cheek was red, and her head had been smacked hard.


    "Oh wow! I was not aware that Yoko''s mother had such violent tendencies. Now it makes me feel relieved that she is not here."


    Sherina cursed in her mind once she noticed Charlie Suzuki walk into her garden. The eldest female strolled around as if she owned the place.


    Charlie''s sharp eyes met Sherina''s, and Sherina shivered at the look she was getting. She could not look away, but she could not breathe either.


    "Sakura, is your cheek alright? Let me see. Tsk, this will leave a mark for a few days. Here, use this salve. It will heal your cheek faster."


    Sakura took the tube she was being handed and applied it to her cheek. Her eyes were confident and calm when she looked back at her aunt.


    ''This is bad. I need to redeem myself in Lady Suzuki''s eyes. I did not mean to hurt Sakura this badly. This was an accident.''


    "L-Lady Suzuki, welcome to our house. I am afraid that Yoko is not here today. May I ask what brings you here without her around?"


    Sherian needed to drive Charlie Suzuki away before Chen arrived. She wanted Chen and Charlie Suzuki to avoid meeting. Especially since Charlie liked Yoko and Sherina wanted Chen to marry her daughter.


    It was a mess waiting to happen.


    "Sherina, why do I feel that you are trying to make me leave? Indeed, that is not what you are trying to do to me. You are a good girl, and you listen to me well."


    Charlie Suzuki reached out toward Sherina''s face and touched her carefully. At first, Sherina flinched when she was touched. But when nothing happened, she looked up.


    Her eyes met Charlie Suzuki''s calm ones, and she tried to smile. But her mouth would not move.


    "Sherina, what do you have to say about yourself?"


    Sherina knew she no longer had a choice in this matter. Especially not after Chen walked into the garden and noticed Lady Suzuki.


    For some reason, Charlie Suzuki straightened herself out in a single second and looked at Chen with an unrecognisable look in her eyes. And Chen matched her gaze with his own dead-pan eyes.

 Chapter 369 369: Establishing your place [pt1]

    "I was unaware that you had also invited the divine leader to the dinner, Lady Tsurugi. This surprised me, but I would have preferred a prior notice."


    Chen did not sound surprised or sad to see Charlie Suzuki at the Tsurugi estate. But he was a little careful about how he carried himself. His brain and body automatically straightened out, and he proudly held himself.


    On the other hand, Charlie Suzuki had gone stiff, and she looked at Chen almost as if he was a corpse she could not believe existed.


    Her mouth opened, but no sound came out. Finally, she pulled herself together and uttered a name she never thought she would speak again.


    "Chen¡­you are alive after all."


    Charlie knew about Chen''s involvement with the HIVE. But he had never officially come out and shown his face. This was the first time they had met since they separated when Amane had died.


    The air had turned tense once these two laid eyes on each other. But Sherina was not about to let this destroy what she had prepared.


    She had worked hard to make this dinner a success, so she could not allow the atmosphere to be destroyed before the dinner started.


    "Hahaha, you both look like you know each other. Isn''t that splendid? Now, come in before it is too late. We should sit down and celebrate happier times."


    No one looked amused after hearing Sherina''s words. But she did not let it discourage her from inviting them all inside. Sakura was the one who finally decided to break the tense air.


    "It is no use standing here and glaring at each other. At least, come in and sit down."


    Sakura grabbed Charlie Suzuki''s hand and dragged her inside. She reminded herself that she was doing this for Yoko. That gave her enough strength to pull Charlie back inside.


    Chen watched this happen with a tense jaw. He did not know what to do in this situation.


    However, Sherina Tsurugi had a different plan than Chen. She grabbed Chen''s arm and dragged him inside.


    Chen was too stunned to protest or pull his arm back. Before he knew it, he sat at the dining table across from Charlie.


    "Let''s all be friends here. One of you is Yoko''s friend, and the other is her fianc¨¦. You will see much of each other, so learn to get along."


    Sherina Tsurugi said these words to lighten the atmosphere. But it ended up making the atmosphere even tenser.


    ''Tsk, just what did I get myself into? I should have started my plan to follow Yoko. I cannot take any more of this tense atmosphere.''


    Sakura sighed and tried to relax. But it was impossible to do with the current tension in the air.


    .........


    "Here, this is your food. What? Do you have a problem with this? New fish like you need to learn your place. If you want good food, then earn it."


    The cafeteria lady was the rudest inmate Amane had ever met. The big-boned lady was disrespectful to her and seemed to find it justifiable to be this mean.


    "Ah, the big Lady is at it again. Does she know what happened between the new inmate and the warden?"


    "I bet the cafeteria lady is being mean because of her crush on the warden. She wants to look good in his eyes."


    "You fool! It''s because of Loki. The new meat tried to get his attention. That is why she is being treated like this by the cafeteria lady."


    Amane kept half an ear out for the gossip, and half of her attention was on the cafeteria lady.


    The big-boned lady looked back at Amane and noticed how she was being stared at.


    "What do you want? You got your food, so go back to your desk now."


    Amane looked down at her tray and made an impatient face. She was not against threatening someone to get what she wanted. And this cafeteria lady was testing her patience.


    "This is amusing, but why don''t you give me some food now? I am afraid my stomach will not agree with this kind of food."


    Amane decided to give the lady one lady chance to correct her mistake. After all, anyone could make a mistake, and they deserved a second chase.


    However, the cafeteria lady did not realize how generous Amane was with her. She decided to be a bitch.


    "I told you that this is your food. Now hurry back to your seat and eat¡­"


    Amane grabbed the cafeteria lady''s shirt and yanked her face closer. Her eyes showed her impatience, and they shone with danger.


    "Now, are you sure this is all you can give me? I am not patient, and this is my last warning."


    The cafeteria lady finally felt it. It was a cold shiver that went down her spine. With a jolt, she realized she feared this new inmate.


    No one had ever intimidated her like this with just a look before. Not even Loki or any other higher-level inmate had such an intimidating and overbearing aura.


    ''I-I will die if I go against her. I need to do something to keep my cool.''


    The cafeteria lady was critical of what she should do next. She was sure she needed to find a way to calm the new inmate down.


    "Y-You want food? Well, what would you like? Pizza, Burger, something traditional? We have all of it in stock."


    The other inmates watched in shocked silence as the cafeteria lady was intimidated into giving Amane what she wanted. They could not see Amane''s face nor sense her aura.


    So, this display left them in awe.


    "You made the right decision by correcting your mistake in time. Otherwise, you would have been in for a tough time. Now, give me the best thing on the menu."


    The cafeteria lady took out the pasta and dumped it on Amane''s plate. She also added slices of other food and an apple to finish the meal.


    Amane sat on an empty table, waiting for someone to approach her. But no one did.


    ''Looks like I managed to scare off the other inmates.''


    "Looks like you managed to scare off the other inmates."


    Amane looked up at the person who sat opposite her. Loki''s familiar face snapped into her vision, and he gave Amane a happy smile.


    "Hello. I am back already. Did you miss you? I missed you a lot. I am also surprised to see you squaring off with the cafeteria lady so soon after your arrival. Usually, it takes people around a week to gain her respect."


    Loki sat down before Yoko and rested his head on his hands. He gave Yoko a searching look and refused to turn his head away from her.


    Even though Loki smiled at her, Amane could spot no signs of joy or enjoyment from his eyes. Instead, he looked at Yoko as if she were a puzzle, he was trying to find an answer to.


    "I am surprised to see you here. Does this mean you found out everything about me already? Let''s hear what you have to say."


    Amane lowered her fork and turned her attention toward Loki. She wanted to know what he had to say.


    "Hah, I tried to find out about you, but the warden knows nothing, and there are no records. You set me up for failure since the start. How am I supposed to know anything about you when the records do not exist?"


    Loki asked. Most people would have looked frustrated once they hit the dead end, but Loki looked excited.


    Amane knew that this man had a curious nature. And she was milking it for all it was worth.


    "Well, all I can tell you is that you have all the clues needed to know why I am here and what I want. I am sure you are smart enough to figure it out."


    A little encouragement went a long way to foster a relationship. In this case, Amane''s words made Loki''s eyes shine, and he looked more determined.


    "I am happy to know that you have confidence in my abilities. In that case, I try not to let you down."


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Also, I would like you to accompany me. I told my ''friends'' about you, and they are interested in meeting you. Our usual hangout time is in the evening, so be ready. I will come and pick you up from your cell."


    Loki assured this. He sounded confident, and Amane was sure Loki knew her cell number. But finding it was easier.


    "Sure. I look forward to your visit during the evening hours. Now, I shall head toward my first destination - the work center. My schedule is packed, and I must get a lot done before I can log off for the night."


    Amane stood up. But not before she left a blood butterfly beneath the table surface.


    These small and deadly creatures could be used to record conversions and keep an eye on other people. They had multiple purposes, and Amane knew how to use them well.


    By evening, Amane had placed a blood butterfly in all the essential locations, and she would be able to gather the necessary data to process.


    She will also have a report to give Sean once he visits her for the ''interrogation.'' Until then, Amane could relax and play with the other inmates. She was interested in the people Loki wanted her to meet. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Would they be as enjoyable as Loki was? Or would they be some average inmates Yoko could not even touch?

 Chapter 370 370: Establishing your place [pt2]

    "Hey, Amane. Are you awake? I am here to break you out of your room."


    Loki kicked Amane''s door twice before she opened it. He was an impatient person who did not want to wait for anyone.


    Amane had known about Loki''s visit for some time now. But she pretended not to notice and ignored his desperate attempts to gather her attention. The blood butterfly that had been left outside Amane''s room recorded everything.


    Finally, after five minutes of letting Loki knock on her door, Amane opened it. She was done playing with Loki.


    "I am sorry. I was in the shower and did not hear you knock on the door. I am ready to head out."


    Amane spoke softly, and her smile pissed off Loki. Amane showed no evidence of having showered. And as far as Loki knew, the detention centre''s walls were thin. And with the way Loki had been knocking, Amane would have a hard time *not* hearing him.


    Even if she had been in the shower, Amane should have heard Loki''s desperate attempts.


    So, the only logical thing that made sense was that Amane ignored him.


    ''Tsk, this woman is a problem. She knows what to do and how to manipulate someone to make them take her side. I need to be careful while going up against her.''


    Loki felt his throat tighten, and he took a deep breath. He curbed his anger, forced his excitement, and wanted to cover his rage up.


    "You should not keep others waiting for long. Who knows what it would make them think about you."


    Loki tried to take a jab at Amane. But she deflected his words with a calm smile and arrogant attitude.


    "Oh, did I keep you waiting? I am so sorry. But next time, you should be more assertive and tell me you are there. I will come out as soon as I can."


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane was smiling brightly. Her eyes shined in the light, which made her look eternal. Loki felt fascinated and annoyed by her at the same time.


    ''Tsk, this woman knows how to manipulate me just as she wants to. And I am a food, being led around by her because of my curiosity.''


    "Let''s head out now. As much as I want to continue to banter with you like this, those old hags would have my head if I kept them waiting any longer."


    Loki whispered under his breath and forced Amane''s door open. They both stepped out of Amane''s room and were instantly met with security.


    The warden had noticed Loki''s interest in Amane. And he had kept an eye on them this whole time. Chief Sean''s warning continued to swim in his mind, and the warden knew what he had to do.


    ''I cannot allow Loki to put this prisoner in danger. The chief would have my head if anything did happen to this inmate.''


    The warden decided to visit Amane to ensure nothing would go wrong. He reached the corridor and noticed Chen glaring at the guard who dared to stop him.


    The poor guard looked frightened to death. But he still maintained his stand and blocked Chen''s way.


    "Warden, would you care to explain what is going on here? Why are your goons trying to stop me?"


    Loki sounded pissed when he turned toward the warden. His scary eyes made the warden take a step back and cringe.


    "I-This is just a new security protocol, and Chief Sean asked us to enforce it in place. For a few days, gatherings would have to be prohibited. I am sure you understand Loki. There is nothing I can do about it."


    The warden apologized to Loki on the outside. But he was making fun of the inmate inside his mind. He could blame what he wanted on Sean, and no one would know if he was lying.


    "Really? Out of all the excuses you could have made, you blamed Sean for it. What a loser you are."


    Amane interfered before the warden could defame Sean''s name any more than he already had. Her interference made the warden see red, and he turned toward her.


    "What is your problem? Just because Chief Sean brought you in does not mean you get to make all kinds of statements about his orders. You do not have a right to question my authority."


    The warden felt his jaw hurt from clenching it tightly. His head was beginning to throb as well.


    But the worst thing he felt was the palpitation of his heart. He felt sick and tired of his life.


    "My problem? Well, since you asked, I can tell you my problem. It''s your need for knowledge when it comes to what is happening. Did you think you could trick me using Sean''s name, and I will never know?"


    Amane asked, and then the warden clenched his fist. Blood was beginning to seep out of his hand.


    Loki noticed this unusual behaviour and was convinced. The warden had tried to fool him just now.


    "Guards, stop them from moving."


    The warden ordered, but the guards were hesitant. They did tend to follow orders, but Loki was a dangerous individual. And Amane was hailed as someone who had taken down the warden''s right-hand man single handily. No one wanted to see her.


    Amane noticed this and decided to step forward. She was going to show these fools who they were messing with.


    "Do not move. A blood butterfly is on your shoulders, and I will attack you with it if you do anything funny."


    Amane warned, and the guards felt a light presence landing on their shoulders. The warden was shocked, and his eyes widened in alarm.


    "You! What is the meaning of this? How did you-!"


    The warden tried to make sense of what he was hearing. He was unsure how such a dangerous thing had slipped past his guards and entered the detention center.


    "Let''s not go into how I managed to slip all his past the guards. I am not the only one with the ability in this detention center."


    "But unlike most people, I will not hide behind my mask of innocence. I will become the boss of this place if I want to."


    Amane assured the warden, and he stuttered.


    "Y-You cannot do t-that. I am the b-boss of this p-place¡­H-Help me! No, don''t kill me."


    The warden started strong, but he ended up crying in the end. The butterfly nuzzled the warden''s neck, likely looking for the perfect place to sink its stem into.


    "Don''t worry. I will let you live if you follow my orders and do not piss me off. And telling anyone about these butterflies will end your life immediately."


    "I would be careful from here on if I were in your shoes."


    Amane waved at the warden and watched him stand there in shock. The guards had been spared, and Amane had no intention of tormenting them.


    "Will it be alright for you to reveal your cards like this? What if these people report you to the divine leader? Won''t it become a problem for you?"


    Loki asked, and Amane did her best to hold her laughter back.


    First, she could not see a world she could lose to Charlie. No matter how much power Charlie accumulated, she would still be someone Amane could control.


    Second, the reason she was here was also because Charlie had asked her to be there. She was not afraid of what Charlie would do.


    "The divine leader should not be a problem for me."


    Amane assured, and Loki let out a small but startled laugh.


    "Your confidence is off the charts. But you do have the right to back it up at the same time. Now, let''s head deeper into the depths of this detention center. I will show you the real reason this place was built."


    "It was not supposed to be a holding facility but a place to seal something. Now, you should look at this."


    Loki led Amane to the lower tunnels. It was a place Amane recognised since she had seen it before. What surprised her to see was that this place still looked safe.


    Time seemed not to affect this place. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The divine prison was kept to keep things far more dangerous than humans could imagine. Look at the size of this holding chain. Does it look like it''s human-sized?"


    Amane looked up and felt her heart sink. She knew that chain and the person who had been held by them before.


    It had been a half-goddess the divine guild had found. They had extracted all the power from the goddess and left her here to die.


    Amane had tried to save the goddess in her last life. But a goddess who had lost her divinity could not survive without a new power source. Amane was the best example of this phenomenon.


    After all, she had given her divinity to Kori to save Kori''s life. Then, she was thrown into these cells and treated as an experiment.


    Amane had escaped that life only to follow the same path. She had been a fool, and her life had achieved nothing. She had even dragged those who cared about her into hell as well.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Did you just set the chains on fire? How did you do that? T-They melted!"


    Loki looked at Amane and then at the chains in front of him. He could not believe his eyes when he noticed it.


    But Amane''s emotions had not calmed down. She was still angry and annoyed at being reminded of the past.

 Chapter 371 371: The dark depths hides their secrets [pt1]

    The flames reminded Amane of the past. The memories it invoked inside her heart were better left forgotten. The more she remembered, the more guilt made her heartache.


    And it all started when Amane allowed her curiosity to get the best of her. And the divine guild took advantage of her authority.


    ''Humans are such a selfish and dull species. How can they entertain sitting around for hours and debating? I want to kill them all.''


    Amane yawned as the divine guild pretended to conclude in the court. She had purposely gotten caught to experience what being detained was like.


    But so far, she had been disappointed. Amane''s cuffs restricted her magic, but she could break out of them any second.


    The divine guild also tried to hold Kori hostage. However, Kori also complied with the divine guild because Amane cooperated with them. The divine guild did not realize how lucky they were.


    "You have caused us too much damage. Most of our people are injured because they fought you. Do you have anything to say for yourself?"


    Tired red eyes looked at the humans in front of her. Amane had a lack of will to live in recent days, but she did want to be treated better. These humans were testing her patience.


    Thankfully, not all humans were as dumb as they pretended to be.


    "Enough playing around. We will not conclude this. Mother, this creature might have caused us much damage, but we did bother it first. Maybe we are at fault here."


    The vice leader of the divine guild confessed, causing his mother to glare at him angrily.


    Another thing Amane noticed was human pride. It could often lead to dangerous situations for them. But some people let their satisfaction control them until they die.


    "Amane, should I kill them all?"


    Kori asked, trying to flex her cuffs open. The younger one could destroy this place in a heartbeat if she wanted to.


    But Amane wanted to see what the human had in store for her. What made them confident enough to try to detain her?


    "My son, you are a fool and far too compassionate person. These creatures you see in front of your eyes! They are not humans but monsters wearing human skin. The sooner you understand that, the better."


    "And for you! You will not be spared either. If you think you can get away, then think again. You shall spend your time in the detention center, away from your powers and being helpful to us by being studied."


    The leader of the divine guild passed her judgment. And that was the moment when Amane should have walked away.


    But as expected, her authority was always the root of all her troubles. And this time was no different.


    "You want to throw me in jail? Fine! I guess I will allow that this time. But are you sure you will not regret this decision?"


    Amane asked, and the leader clenched her teeth in worry and annoyance. The divine leader did not like Amane''s attitude.


    "Do not insult me like this, you devil. Our god''s power and authority are with us. Nothing can make us crumble if we have our go with us."


    The divine leader confessed, only to cause Kori to laugh.


    "Your goddess''s power and authority are what you are counting on? After what you did to achieve that bond, do you think your goddess will help you in your time of need? Her power is crying out in pain and agony."


    Kori''s words hit the divine leader hard. Her hand shook in anger, but she refused to fall into Kori''s trap.


    "This is enough. Take them away to the detention center and throw them into the pits. There''s no longer a need to show mercy."


    The divine leader passed the judgment, and Amane allowed herself to be escorted out. She watched a small form peaking at her. A young Charlie looked fascinated, and she watched her grandmother and father fighting.


    She was used to the scene. But she was not used to the radiating lady walking away from her. Something about this person was alluring to her.


    Amane winked at the young child, making Charlie flustered. And, of course, the divine leader noticed this.


    "You stupid child! Do you not realize what you are-"


    The divine leader stalked her way toward Charlie and pulled on her ears. Maybe she beat up Charlie as well. But it was a secret only Charlie knew.


    Amane never asked her adoptive daughter for such details, and Charlie never told her.


    "Amane, do we need to comply with the humans? I do not like them and what they stand for. I think the world would be a better palace without humans."


    Kori admitted as she was dragged along. Kori could have walked as fast as her jailer wanted her to. But she decided to be petty and slow down.


    The jailer tried to make Kori walk faster, but she held her ground. Her strength far exceeded an average person''s, and the man stopped.


    "Kori, play nice. This of this as a play. We are going undercover to understand what makes these humans so arrogant. And, we cannot keep killing everyone we come across."


    Amane reminded Kori, which made the younger one pout.


    Their jailer did not appreciate this chit-chat because he yanked at Amane''s chains to issue his warning. That turned out to be a detriment for the jailed. Amane did not bulge, but the jailer fell face-first on the ground.


    "See Kori. Humans are so fragile that they get hurt by the most minor things imaginable. We must be delicate with them if we want them to be our toys for long."


    Amane warned Kori, and the younger listened with full awareness.


    On the other hand, their jailer had a humiliated and angry expression. He did not like that he had been made a fool of.


    "You! Go inside now. I have had enough of you. I wonder how long you can keep your smile in prison."


    The guard laughed and forced Amane to walk in. Amane noticed the upcoming fall, but the jailer had no intention of stopping. His motive was clear - to throw Amane and Kori down the hole.


    ''I see. So that is the actual jail. I can feel the anti-energy spell and ruins itched all over the place. That place might become troublesome if we remain there for too long.''


    Amane doubted that humans had been able to build something this magnificent. She was sure that divine intervention helped them establish this place.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Or this could be an abandoned palace of a goddess that had been long abandoned.


    Whatever the truth was, Amane knew this place to be troublesome¡ªno wonder the divine guild had sounded so confident.


    "Amane, this is¡­"


    Kori sounded hesitant for the first time. And Amane shared her sentiment. This was troublesome and annoying.


    "Ha! Not so high, and might you be now? I hope you like this hole because this will become your grave soon. Someone will be here to collect your blood sample tomorrow. Make sure you do not give them a hard time."


    The jailer sneered before he pushed Amane down the hole. Amane allowed herself to be thrown down because she was curious about these depths.


    It was pitch black down in the center. Amane''s eyes could see the faintest outline of what made up this place.


    And her eyes instantly moved up to a colossal body. It looked half human, but the lower half was reptilian. It hung from the chains, a pair of hands cuffed on top and another cuffed at the side.


    The body was sagged, and it could not move. But Amane knew that this body was alive.


    And worse, this body was a goddess like her.


    It should have been easy for this goddess to break free of her chains and run away. If the goddess wanted to, she could even take revenge on the divine guild that captured her and bound her in these depths.


    But the goddess did not seem to have any intentions of moving.


    "Hey, are you alright? Are you dead? Can I take over your powers now?"


    Kori asked as she reached out toward the unconscious goddess. Her divinity allowed her to absorb other''s powers and make them her own.


    It was a terrifying power, but Kori had no control over her appetite. That was why she had been abandoned right before her birth.


    "Kori, that is not a polite thing to do. You should treat others respectfully if you want to be treated with respect."


    Amane warned Kori and held her wrist back. She just saved this goddess from being swallowed whole.


    Slowly, the goddess opened her reptilian eyes and looked around. Something had woken her up from her sleep.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reptilian goddess asked this in a tired voice. She looked uncomfortable in her binds, but she also had no intention of breaking free of them.


    "We are prisoners in this place. But what is someone like you doing here? We came down here because we were curious about human limits. But your situation does not look the same as ours."


    Amane asked, and her concern caused the elder goddess to look faint.


    "I¡­this place is¡­I no longer remember why I am down here and what to do. I-I, what time is it? I should not be awake right now. I am tired, and I need to sleep."


    The goddess closed her eyes and fell asleep. Her limbs sagged in the chains, and she looked dead to one''s eye.

 Chapter 372 372: The dark depths hides their secrets [pt2]

    The goddess fell asleep in front of Amane and Kori. Her face looked serene and peaceful, almost angelic.


    "She fell asleep. Amane, what does sleeping feel like? All the higher creatures on this earth sleep to replenish their energies. But we are different. We do not need to sleep, eat, or look around for means to survive."


    "Why are we so different from the others that live on this earth?"


    Kori asked this question. Until now, Amane had never wondered why she differed from humans and other creatures. She had just accepted that this was the way things needed to be.


    But these questions made her wonder if something was missing inside her. She was curious about things, but she never questioned them. Should she change this habit of hers?


    *Thud*


    Amane looked at the side door and made a noise before it opened, and a person in a white coat walked inside the room.


    This female looked unkept, and her hair was moving everywhere. She had also not showered in days, and her odor made Kori cringe and step back.


    But the human did not seem to care. She glanced at Amane and Kori before moving toward the goddess behind them.


    She held a needle and scalp in her hand and approached the goddess.


    "Hortencia, are you ready for today''s gathering? I will be taking your samples now."


    There has yet to be a response from Hortencia. But the snake-like deity did wake up and looked at the human fondly. Amane noticed how Hortencia''s eyes were lost in the past.


    The scientist carefully extracted the god''s body fluid and scratched away at her scale until it fell off.


    It was sacrilegious for a goddess to sit back and watch this happen. Especially when the person doing this to her was not even her follower or someone important.


    "I should burn this human off. How dare they try to be this disrespectful to a god in front of us? Do they have a death wish?"


    The display of rudeness triggered Kori. She hated injustice, and this was one of the highest degrees.


    She was about to unleash her power when Amane noticed the goddess and her calm expression.


    The goddess had consented to this torture and even looked content to give away what she could for the human.


    "Thank you for your patronage, Hortencia. I will make sure your samples are put to good use."


    The female scientist looked at ease as she walked away. Just as she opened the door, she turned around and finally noticed the two new additions in the room.


    "Oh! You are new faces here. I am sorry if I ignored you before. I have a one-track mind most of the time. My name is Anya. You can come into my lab if you want to."


    Anya was polite when she talked to Amane and Kori. Her eyes even softened when she looked at Kori.


    Red eyes observed Anya, but she held her ground. Amane observed Anya, but she did not feel like an evil human. So, Amane decided to throw her a bone for now.


    "My name is Amane, and this is Kori. We were both sent down here today. Is it still nice to meet us?"


    Amane asked with a curious voice. She wanted to know what response she would get from Anya.


    Would the human be surprised? Stumped? Angry? Scared? What kind of emotion would this human show her?


    "Ah, so you are a criminal? I would have never guessed that based on your aura. It is so clean and sparkly, making me feel refreshed."


    Anya sounded sincere. Amane had not noticed her eyes until now, but once she did, she could not look away.


    A white sheen covered Anya''s eyes, making her unable to see. No optic nerve connected to her eyes, and Anya was blind.


    But despite this shortcoming, she was doing her best to move around. She had no evil and disgust in her aura. She was an honest and hard-working child.


    Maybe that was why Kori could not hold her anger for long. She looked like a deflated balloon once Kori had her door open.


    "Criminal or not, you both feel like you are here to stay for long. Moreover, you look friendly, so that I will invite you both to my lab. You should be fine if you do not touch anything in here."


    Amane felt a spar of curiosity for human nature for the first time. She wanted to know more about this person and what made them tick.


    Were all humans this interesting? Or is this a particular case?


    The room they were led inside was also one Amane had never seen before. There were many flasks and equipment that she had never used before.


    "This is my lab. I analyses the samples I collect and find uses for them. Like this body fluid, I collected from Hortencia. It has a high concentration of healing agent."


    "If I know the synthesis of this material and artificially make it, then it would help many people."


    Anya sounded excited and nervous at the same time. She realized she was rambling and spoke more than she needed to.


    But she could not help herself. This was the first time someone had listened to her this attentively.


    Criminals or not, these people had given Anya the time of their day when no one else had done so. And for that, she was grateful. These people were unlike the selfish higher-ups of the divine guild who threw her here for research. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Do not think about those selfish bastards. It would only make you feel worse.''


    "Everyone must be proud of you. I have never seen a human this dedicated to their craft before."


    For Amane to say these words was a big deal. She seldom praised others, and this was a human at that.


    Gods had a weird way of seeing the world. Their eyes were better than ordinary people''s, and it was easy for them to see the details that most people missed.


    However, Anya had told her something Amane did not know about. This was a big deal for her and had earned Amane''s respect.


    "I did not do anything special. Any scientist could have told you the same thing if they had studied a subject for as long as I had. What about you? Do you want to learn from me?"


    Just as Anya finished speaking, the detention center shook. The quake caused many pieces of equipment to fall and break.


    "Keep your head down. This is an earthquake, and we are underground. If the ceiling collapses, then we will be buried alive."


    Loud noises were heard around the room. Flasks and other materials broke as soon as they touched the ground. But one thing was for sure - this was not a typical earthquake. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Make your way toward the door. I think I know what is causing this earthquake."


    ''Nowhere to run¡­you have nowhere to run from me. How dare you try and get close to her¡­


    Ominous noises made their way toward Amane, and they burdened her head. They sounded jealous and hurt at the same time.


    There could only be one person who had such power.


    "Hortencia, you need to calm down. I am not trying to take her away from you. Anya is safe and not my type."


    Amane yelled back as she entered the main chamber first. She looked up at the gigantic goddess, but it had no effect.


    Hortencia pretended not to hear Amane and continued to pour her power out. Her chains rattled and started to break.


    At this rate, she would end up causing a rampage and killing someone. Amane needed to prevent that from happening.


    "Hortencia, calm down. What is wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable? Do you want to be free? I can help you out, but you need to calm down."


    Anya chose the wrong time to come out. Hortencia noticed her, and she wanted to stop her powers from leaking out. But she had no control over her body.


    Hortencia had become weak from all the experimentation, and her aura and powers had also lost control.


    "Amane, what should we do? Should we get ready to fight?"


    Kori asked while flexing her hand. She also positioned herself before Amane and was ready to defend her.


    "We need to stop Hortencia, but not kill her. If you can stop her, I will bring Anya out of danger. Then, we can work on calming Hortencia."


    Amane planned, and Kori nodded.


    The next time Hortencia''s powers threatened to break out, Kori absorbed them. The younger goddess was still inexperienced, so Kori had difficulty keeping these powers in check.


    But she managed to do so, and Amane used her chains to pull Anya back.


    Her chains also prevented Anya from getting hit by the debris. That enraged Hortencia, and she focused her attacks on Amane.


    But Kori broke energy before it could reach Amane.


    "You are pissing me off. If you want to pick on someone, then pick on me. I can handle someone like you with ease."


    Kori taunted, and her actions attracted Hortencia''s attention. It gave Amane enough time to pull Anya back and use her chains to bind Hortencia.


    Once Hortencia was bound, Kori wasted no time in absorbing her access energy. But when she tried to pull her hand back. She was not able to.


    She had no control over her body or her powers.


    "A-Amane, help me out. I don''t know what I should do-"


    Amane rested her palm on Kori''s face, and her powers calmed Kori down. She was finally able to pull her hand back.

 Chapter 373 373: The dark depths hides their secrets [pt3]

    Finally, both Kori and Hortencia calmed down. But it had been a close call. Both had solid energies, and their clashing could have been fatal.


    "Thank God no one got hurt. I am so sorry. This is your first day here, and you face such a dangerous situation. Hortencia is a little¡­unstable these days, and you caught her at the wrong time. I swear that she is not usually like this."


    Amane could feel Hortencia''s emotions, so she knew that Hortencia was in immense pain right now. But as a goddess, her constitution told her to ignore her despair and pay attention to her duties. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Amane was the same, she understood Hortencia on a spiritual level. She was not angry at Hortencia for the attack.


    But the same could not be said for Kori. Kori was a young goddess without facing the world and its cruelties. Her expectations and responsibilities toward Hortencia were not the same as Amane''s.


    "I don''t care what excuse you make for her behaviour. I am not going to forgive Hortencia for trying to kill Amane. But I will follow Amane''s will and not hurt Hortencia until she tries something funny with us."


    Kori promised while she pulled all her energy inside her body. Amane might have asked her to stand down, but she was still vigilant and watching for things.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Well, I cannot ask you not to be vigilant since your life is on the line. But I will ask you to show mercy where you can. Anyway, I should get back to work. The samples have an expiring date."


    Anya explained before she went back to her lab. Amane was curious, so she followed her inside.


    On the other hand, Kori chose to stand guard and wait for Hortencia to gain consciousness. Amane had no idea what kind of talk Hortencia and Kori had once they were left alone.


    Things were tense for a while after this. Amane enjoyed her life in the detention centre and learned human magic. Kori learned ruin enforcement and enchantment.


    Every day was fun, and time passed.


    Until that tragic day, the detention centre broke down in an uproar. No one knew why this happened, but the inmates decided to rebel and break out.


    Stomping sounds were heard as people rushed to their freedom. The ruins that bound one''s power stopped working suddenly, and everyone took advantage of it.


    "Yoko, let''s get out of here. There is nothing more this place can teach you. And I think we have learned enough about human culture by now."


    Amane looked at Kori''s calm eyes. Everyone was panicking, but Kori looked at the crowd like she expected this to happen.


    That was when the first seed of suspicion took root in Amane''s mind. She was sure that Kori had a hand in this tragedy.


    Kori was the only one with the knowledge and power necessary to force the ruins to change. She might have given these inmates a hand.


    "Kori, what are you planning here? Why did you mess with the ruins?"


    Amane asked Kori straight. She wanted to avoid beating around the busy and sour her mood. She needed the answer from Kori''s mouth.


    "What am I planning? I am not planning anything. Someone prayed for me to help them, and I granted their wish. Isn''t that what we are supposed to do? Grant wishes of someone who had strong desire?"


    Kori asked with a confused expression. It was impossible to tell if this was a genuine expression or Kori''s acting.


    "Kori! You¡­were never interested in humans or granting their wishes before. Why did you start now?"


    Amane asked, but Kori had no answer for her. She never told Amane what she was thinking that day. Panic surged among the masses, and even the guards had difficulty holding everyone back.


    Anya had been deployed in the relief efforts and did her best to keep the people safe and comfortable.


    But Anya needed to know how unreliable and unpredictable people could be. Not everyone''s purpose was to get out and gain freedom. Many of them wanted to avenge their loved ones or their unjust treatment.


    Anya was busy helping a fallen inmate when she felt someone stab her in the chest.


    She looked up, but her stabber had his face covered, and he looked satisfied to see Anya bleed out in front of them.


    "W-Why? I never did anything wrong¡­"


    Anya asked, and her strength began to fall. She wanted to know why she had been hurt this badly. But her attack laughed unstably. His laugh was full of joy and relief.


    "Finally, I avenged my lover¡ªm-My lover, who died for your experiments and countless other sacrifices. D-Did you think you would get to live a happy life after what you did."


    "Your lover?"


    Those were the last words Anya ever spoke. Her body went cold, and her eyes closed. She was dead within a minute.


    Her killer dragged her body through the walls and toward Hortencia''s chamber. He threw Anya in front of the goddess and looked up at her.


    "Oh, powerful one, please accept my sacrifice to you and give me strength. I will forever be your servant-"


    The man''s head was served from his body before he could speak. Enraged eyes looked back at the messy corpse and Anya''s dead body.


    Hortencia could not believe her eyes. She tried to feel Anya''s spirit, but the human was long dead. There was no way to bring her back without heavy sacrifices.


    Anguish-filled tears filled the halls of the detention centre¡ªthose who heard it shivered in fright.


    "Amane, this is¡­"


    Kori started to speak, only to be stopped by Amane.


    "Hortencia is in pain. We shall check on her to see what is wrong."


    Amane planned and walked toward Hortencia''s chamber. Kori realised what was going on before Amane did and placed a hand on her shoulder.


    "Maybe we should give Hortencia time to gather her thoughts and calm down. It looks like Anya died. She must need some time to pull herself together."


    Kori tried to make Amane listen to her. But Amane was too stubborn, and she refused to sit back. She was going to make Hortencia listen to her by any means.


    The hallway leading up to Hortencia''s chambers was destroyed. Magic lashed out at anyone who dared to approach her chamber.


    Amane used her magic to put up a barrier and opposed that force. She had to use her sealed will and power to keep the barrier intact. Hortencia was going berserk, and it would be dangerous soon.


    "Hey, wait for me. Let me help you get to Hortencia."


    Kori mixed her magic with Amane''s and snuck her arms around the older''s waist. Her shorter height made it impossible for Kori to know where she was heading. But she trusted Amane not to let them get lost.


    Hortencia''s chambers were a mess. She had left nothing intact. And no one could appease her either.


    The vortex of power that trapped Hortencia warped around Anya''s dead body.


    ''If I can get that body, I can negotiate with Hortencia. But first, I must ensure I reach that body in time.''


    "Kori, I will attract Hortencia''s attention. You should try and reach Anya''s body."


    Amane did not give Kori any time to refute her request. Before Kori could speak, Amane was off, and her chains smacked against Hortencia''s body.


    Hortencia did not find Amane''s attacks amusing. She fired back with her skills, and Amane blacked them all. It was a clash of incredible powers that nicked Amane''s face.


    She looked up with an annoyed grin. But Hortencia was not herself right now. Her berserker power broke Amane''s defences and hit her in the chest.


    It hurt, and Amane was sure she had broken a bone at the very least. But she also noticed how Kori could reach Anya''s unconscious body, and Hortencia stopped attacking.


    Amane wanted to stay conscious and hear the conversation taking place. But the pain took over Amane''s mind, and she collapsed.


    Amane entered a healing state for the first time and cut her connection off with the world.


    ...


    "Amane, stay awake. Are you alright? Hey, talk to me."


    Kori had never seen Amane collapse in front of her eyes. This was her first time, and her heart skipped a beat in fear. She did not dare approach Amane and confirm her worst fears.


    Instead, all her anger and sorrow concentrated inside her chest and found a common outlet.


    "You! What did you do to Amane? Just because your lover died does not mean you must take your anger out on Amane."


    Kori yelled back at Hortencia, but the elder goddess did not listen. She cradled the dead body in her arms like a baby and smiled.


    "I loved her. I loved her so much that I allowed humans to continue to do what they wanted with me in exchange for being able to stay with her longer."


    "But in the end, she was taken away from me. This place that clipped her wings and destroyed her soul! I will not let it stand. I will make sure the humans regret angering me."


    Hortencia yelled before she began to chant a spell. Her body began to fade, and Kori knew her intentions.


    "Wait! You cannot. If you use this spell, then your existence as a high goddess and your powers-"


    "They will reduce and fizzle away. But I will be able to give Anya a second chance at life. Exchanging my powers for her second chance does not seem like a bad trade."

 Chapter 374 374: The dark depths hides their secrets [pt4]

    "Let me tell you one thing, young one. Humans cannot be trusted as a species, but not all are bad. The same could be said for gods. But unlike humans, a god''s death is irreversible. So, if you cherish your partner, do not let her die."


    Those words shook Kori to the core. Until now, she had never considered Amane, her partner, but now she thought differently.


    Her wide-eyed look was enough to make Hortencia chuckle in amusement. Her body eroded faster and faster while her soul shined a bright white.


    "My time is up now. I wish you the best of luck. But I will also advise you - the one who governs fate is mighty. Only an overwhelming power can overcome his decision and change his sentence."


    "You may have to make a decision one day and swallow fate if you want your partner to live."


    Hortencia''s eyes shined silver when she spoke. Her magic-laced voice gave Kori the chills. Hortencia was not saying these words because she wanted to but because her powers told her something.


    "May your journey be a better one than mine was."


    These were Hortencia''s last words before she dissolved into mist. Kori was left standing in the clearing and quickly turned her attention to Amane.


    Amane''s body was cold, and reserves were damaged. But she was not in a life-threatening position. She would recover from this injury soon. But Kori could not shake her weird feeling when she looked at Amane.


    ''Is parting inevitable for us?''


    .... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yellow eyes blinked, and Kori woke up from her sleep. She had a terrible past dream that put her in a bad mood.


    The past could not be denied. Nor could it be changed. The mistress of time was harsher than fate, and her power was undeniable.


    ''But If I can overcome fate, I can also overcome time. I just do not see a point in increasing my load now.''


    Kori looked at the reports that were laid out in front of her. They all detailed the experiments Chen had conducted to bring Amane back.


    They were all-powerful in theory, but they needed more practical applications. But the beasts were a good starting point for Chen.


    It was unfortunate that Amane had reincarnated before Chen could conclude. His experiments would never show results now.


    "Mother, are you listening to me? I said that I am sorry for my failure. I invited Yoko Tsurugi, but she was busy. She had undertaken an important mission and would not return for a while."


    Chen explained the situation to Kori in an annoyed voice. He sounded angry and ashamed to tell Kori this news.


    The news disappointed Kori as well. She wanted to see Amane once more and to reconcile with her. She was sure Amane would recognize her as soon as she saw her.


    ''It has been centuries since we last saw each other. Waiting a few more weeks will be worth it.''


    Kori did not show her impatience on her face. Chen could not read her expression and became more nervous.


    "I¡­father, I guess you do not care, huh? Let''s talk about something else then. Here, look at these reports. Hortencia had decided to increase the scope of her experiments. Sean is helping her choose her subjects."


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "According to her, we will start to see results soon."


    Chen held the report before Kori, expecting her to take it from him. But Kori did not touch it. She had promised not to interfere with Hortencia''s research and her intentions.


    Since Chen did not know Hortencia''s real intentions, he could drink tea in peace. And Kori was not about to tell him about the deal between her and Hortencia.


    "I see. Keep me posted about Hortencia and her progress. I will entrust everything to you regarding this matter, so take care of it for me."


    Kori washed her hands off this topic. Chen looked happy when his father entrusted him with these responsibilities.


    "Of course. I will take care of everything from here."


    Chen walked out, not even noticing the conflicting look Kori had on her face. She was unsure if her actions were right or wrong, but this was the best she could do for now.


    ''I am sure things will be alright. I have planned everything out nicely. Nothing will go wrong.''


    Kori had to believe in her plans and her powers. After all, she had managed to change fate once. What also stopped her from changing it a second or a third time?


    ....


    "Hey Amane, are you alright? Ah, are you into kinky stuff? I don''t think these chains would come in handy for that."


    Loki teased Amane, and she snapped out of the memories that plagued her mind.


    The past shall remain in the past. Trying to think about it would not help Amane solve the current situation.


    "So why are we here? Did you want to show me these chains?"


    Amane asked with a tired sigh. She needed to take her mind off the depressing memories threatening to crawl up her spine.


    "No way! I am not here for anything that stupid. I just wanted you to meet someone special. This person doesn''t leave her lab often, but you will get along quite well."


    Loki explained before he opened the door to a familiar lab. Amane''s heart sped up as she opened the door.


    The familiar lab, the familiar scene. It was almost as if Amane had stepped back in time and was visiting her friend.


    The friend was no longer there. Instead, an unfamiliar face stood behind the counter, and mixed materials were in the test tubes.


    "Hey, Rune, drag your head out of your experiments and pay attention to me. Look, I brought someone new with me. Did you even notice? Your lack of interest in me makes me sad."


    Loki pretended to clutch his heart and look at Rune with wide eyes. He was trying to appear innocent in front of her.


    But Rune was not amused by his acting. She looked annoyed and glanced at Loki before returning to her experiments.


    As soon as she did, she looked up again and noticed Amane standing beside Loki. That attracted Rune''s attention, and she stopped her experiments.


    "Rune, what did you do? Where did you catch such a good specimen? Hurry, detain her. We need to detain her and conduct experiments. I can already see all the possibilities-"


    Amane''s amused mood soured, and she glared at Rune. The pressure of her gaze made Rune freeze, and she stopped speaking.


    Rune gasped for breath as Amane increased the pressure on her body.


    "Come on. We are all friends here. Rune, this is Amane, and she is *not* a person you can conduct experiments on. You will die if you try. And Amane, this is Rune. She is our resident scientist as well as doctor."


    Rune finally took in a deep breath once Amane pulled the pressure back. She looked at Amane with a scared expression.


    Amane was sure that Rune would not try anything annoying with her now. She would be too scared to even look in her direction.


    "Did you set this lab up yourself? How long have you been here? What about the previous owner of this lab?"


    Amane wanted to know everything regarding his lab.


    She was not sure about Charlie, but she knew that the elders of the divine guild knew about the tragedy in this room and Anya''s death. They had closed the research lab in Amane''s time to honor Anya''s death.


    Or that was what those old men had said.


    But Amane wondered how long those old fools had kept their promise. They may not have even waited a year before reinstalling this lab.


    ''Hortencia would be disgusted if she saw this lab up and working. She might have done everything in her power to destroy this place. What if she revived to destroy this place?''


    Amane suddenly had a ridiculous thought. But as soon as she thought it, she broke out into laughter.


    Such a thing was impossible to happen. She was sure that she was fooling herself.


    "This reminds me, were you responsible for the difference between people in the detention center? I heard the guards discussing it when I was brought in."


    Amane finally started her investigation. She needed to start at a time when the other''s guard was down. She had a feeling she would not get a better opportunity than this.


    "Hah, as if. If I had human subjects to experiment on, I would not be stuck halfway. Even I have no idea what is going on."


    Rune explained as she continued her experiment. She had no interest in this talk and let the others know.


    "It started about a year ago. People began to disappear for no reason, causing the guards and other inmates to panic. It was tense for a while, but nothing happened for weeks."


    "Just as we relaxed, another disappearance happened. But recently, the rate of disappearances has increased, and we are all worried we can be next."


    "Do not move around alone if you can help it. That is when the kidnapper strikes and takes their prey away."


    Loki warned Amane, and now she had a lead. She knew what she had to do, but she needed time.


    "I see. I will try my best not to move around unnecessarily and not be alone. I hope you will let me know if you also find anything important regarding this case."


    Amane looked at Loki when she said that, and he agreed quickly.


    "Yeah, sure. I will let you know if I get a lead."

 Chapter 375 375: The dark secret of the detention center [pt1]

    "Work harder and faster. If you do not work, you will not get to eat. You need to earn your keep in the detention center."


    The warden smacked his whip on the ground to appear intimidating. But the inmates had no fear of his whip or his attitude.


    One of the inmates even yawned when the warden gave up his speech. It enraged the warden enough to make him see red and growl. The warden glared at the inmate to make him stand down.


    But the inmate looked unbothered and continued to stand relaxed. He did not flinch when the warden smacked the area before him with the whip. The sharp cracking noises the whip made left no lasting impact.


    "Warden, we understand. It''s the same drill every day, so you do not need to repeat it to us. You are boring us to death here, so hurry up with your speech."


    The inmate yelled, causing the warden to grip his whip harder and look at the inmate with an annoyed expression.


    "H-How dare you talk back to me! Don''t you know what I am capable of? Here, has a taste of my whip."


    The warden smacked the inmate with the whip. Despite the harsh sound of the whoop, its impact on the inmate was minimal. The inmate did not even flinch when he received the whip''s impact.


    It caused the warden to feel ashamed, and he signaled for this second-in-command to move forward and deal with the inmate. Finally, fear sunk into the inmate''s eyes, and he backed down.


    Dealing with the garden was one thing, but the second-in-command was scary. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, if you know what to do, let''s get to work. You have your areas in front of you. Use your hands to clean up the walls. Do not let a single dust particle remain on them."


    The first duty of the day was cleaning the prison. From floor to ceiling, the whole place was the target. The inmates were tasked with cleaning up the area.


    Amane looked at her section and was sure she was being played with. The area she had been assigned was larger than that of other inmates.


    It was also challenging to clean since it had a lot of details. But Amane did not exchange any complaints about it.


    She had no intention of cleaning the detention center in the first place. This place received funding for cleaning purposes, and Amane saw no need to contribute.


    Her area was also near the runes that comprised the detention center''s security code. The security code made one powerless in the detention center and bound their powers. It was the basis of the detention center''s power and authority.


    So far, Amane has heard about the code, but she has not been fortunate enough to see it with her own eyes. But she was going to change this today. Today, she would find the secrets behind the detention center''s powers.


    "Stop lazing around. You need to get the cleaning finished today. Chief Sean will be visiting us tomorrow, and some of you might get to leave early. So, make sure you give it your all."


    The warden emotionally manipulated the inmates with his words. Many of the naive people inside the detention center fell for his trick.


    But anyone with some legal knowledge and field experience knew that the warden could not do anything. Sean did not trust the warden much in the first place. There was no way he would listen to the warden.


    People got to work, and Amane entered her section as well. The guards kept an eye on most inmates. But people like her were left alone.


    Since Amane had free time now, she decided to look around. The security runes of this detention center lay in the center of the formation. Amane was two corridors away and decided to visit the place.


    She pushed the door open and looked inside the corridor. The guards glared at Amane when she left her post and walked into another hall.


    But since Amane did not stop, the guards approached her and asked her to step back into her assigned section.


    "I am afraid you cannot leave your assigned section until you finish cleaning it. Those are the warden''s orders, and you must follow them."


    The guard informed Amane with a confident voice. He wanted Amane to turn around and head back, but she pushed past him toward the other corridor.


    "Hey, did you not listen to me? I said that you need to head back now. Are you ignoring me?"


    The guard was pissed. He had not heard about Amane''s skills and how she quickly dealt with the second-in-command. In his mind, he could take her out with ease.


    So, he attacked Amane when her back was turned. When his hand landed on Amane''s shoulder, she twisted her body and threw the guard over her shoulder. The guard looked surprised, and his face met the ground.


    He looked up, only to see Amane''s unamused expression looking back at him.


    "Do not test me again. I am not in a mood to deal with unnecessary bullshit. Next time, I will blow a hole in your stomach without looking. Do you understand?"


    Amane asked with a threatening voice. The guard looked back at her before nodding and backing down.


    He did not want to face Amane on a bad day. It caused Amane to sigh and look away. She walked past the fallen guard and into the second hall.


    There was nothing special about this hall. Even the runes that kept this place up looked ordinary at first. It was impossible to tell where the power-suppressing runes were placed.


    Amane needed to check out the runes more. She touched the runes to check if she missed anything. However, the runes still required to be completed before being read. There needed to be more context.


    Rune language was complicated. You could jumble its words, and the sentence''s meaning would not change.


    Essentially, ''She is a girl'' and ''A is girl she'' would have the same meaning and context. However, one was significantly more straightforward to understand than the other.


    "Ah, this complicates things. I cannot read these runes until they are all here."


    Amane had to give up for the day. She had spent some time on the runes and needed to investigate her case. She returned to her hall but heard a loud yell in the distance.


    She and others in the vicinity headed toward the area where the yelling originated.


    An inmate sat on the ground, her eyes wide and lifeless. She looked at a dead body in front of her and shook.


    The dead body was heavily injured and had a lot of broken bones sticking out from all angles. It looked like a deadly fall, but there was no platform to jump down from.


    The guards and warden approached the dead body as well.


    "I¡­this is¡­I found him dead in here. I-I do not know what to do, and¡­it was not my fault. Please, it was not my fault. Do not lengthen my sentence. Please, I beg you."


    The inmate sounded worried and scared at the same time. She no longer wanted to be in the detention center because she feared for her life.


    She had already heard about the disappearances in the detention center. And now there was murder as well? Her fragile mental health could not take it.


    "Silence! You do not get to decide what I will do with you. In this case, you are the primary suspect, so you must be held accountable. Guards, take this prisoner to her room and keep an eye on her. I will open an investigation on this death."


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The warden promised, but the inmates only rolled their eyes.


    The death of inmates was not a pleasant topic. But it was not an uncommon one either. This inmate had likely tried to commit suicide and fell at an awkward angle.


    There was no need to feel alarmed about this.


    "Ugh, you! Clean this up before tomorrow. Chief Sean must not know what happened here. Take this body to the labs and have it disposed of. I do not want to deal with this today."


    The warden ordered his second-in-command. From how he commanded the scene to his confidence in his actions, it all told Amane that this was not the first time the warden had dealt with a death.


    Maybe death was more common in the detention center than she first realized.


    "Oh my! That body looks painful. I wonder what this person did for them to end up like that. I pity them."


    Loki whispered these words directly into Amane''s ears. She might have been surprised had she not felt his presence arriving behind her a few seconds ago.


    "This looks like a murder case. Someone must have killed this person and thrown this body in here to disguise it as a murder."


    Amane gave Loki the side-eye, but he just smiled back at her.


    "Oh, and what makes you think that? Do you have any evidence to back your claim?"


    Loki asked with his pleasant grin. But Amane only shook her head and did not reply.


    She already knew that Loki was the culprit behind this murder. The faint smell of blood that came off his body was familiar, and Amane found it comforting.


    But if Loki did not want to disclose what he did, Amane would not say anything either.


    She would keep his secret for the time being. Loki was still useful to her for now.

 Chapter 376 376: The dark secret of the detention center [pt2]

    "Hmm, what makes you say this is a murder and not a suicide attempt? Is there some kind of evidence that proves this?"


    Loki asked with a smirk on his face. He was confident that Amane would fumble and not be able to answer him. But that was where he was wrong.


    Amane had a lot of ways to prove this to be a murder and not an assassination. And the first one was evident to her.


    "Well, this room has no high ceiling and is only two stories tall. A fall this short would not cause a human to bend like this."


    "Second, this body might look body at first glance. But all the breaks I can spot are clean and do not damage the specimen. So, either this man was fortunate, or this was a deliberate attempt to kill this inmate."


    "I wonder which one it was."


    Amane looked at Loki with confident eyes. Loki looked taken aback when Amane looked at him. But then he laughed, grabbed his middle, and laughed out loud.


    "Ah, you are an intelligent person, Amane. You managed to piece together so much in such a short amount of time. So, do you have any idea who the murderer was? Any guesses at all?"


    Loki asked with a broader grin than before. He challenged Amane to tell him what had happened. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane looked at the man behind him with a tired sigh. Loki was pretending to be uninterested in what Amane had to say. But he was curious about what conclusion Amane would arrive at.


    "You are asking me if I know the culprit? Hmm, let me think. One person in this hall gives off a strong scent of blood. Fresh blood has left its mark no matter how much they try to wash or mask it."


    "Would you like to try and guess who it is?"


    Loki did not flinch when Amane asked him the identity of the murderer. He looked at her with a confident grin and then looked around the hall.


    "Hmm, let me think here. Who could be the one to kill such a young inmate? *gasp* You don''t think it''s the warden, right? I never knew he was this vicious."


    Loki dramatically clutched his heart and looked at Amane. His mischievous eyes looked at Amane, daring her to contradict his words.


    Amane shook her head at Loki''s actions. Loki had realized the true scope of Amane''s knowledge and was not subtly trying to distract her. But he was unlucky because Amane did not care about him.


    "Next time, be careful if you kill someone. You will not be able to cover it up this well."


    Amane warned before she left for her room. Loki continued to grin at her back, but his smile fell off as soon as Amane left the room.


    Loki had tried too hard to warn Amane not to speak the truth. The more she pretended to be oblivious, the better it was for her and Loki.


    But if she insists on knowing the truth, Loki must take it out. But first, he needed to drag this body down and offer it to Anya. He was sure Anya would be delighted to have new fodder to test her drugs.


    ''Maybe I am a fool for trying to please Anya with my gifts. A girl like Anya will never be satisfied unless I offer her all the inmates in this detention center for experiments.''


    Loki knew that. He also knew that Anya was crazy and she would do anything to make her wish come true.


    But he did not care. He had fallen to Anya and would do anything for her happiness. He was indeed a fool.


    "Excuse me, but you do not have a way to dispose of this body, right? Why don''t you hand it over to me, and I will dispose of it for you?"


    Loki offered the guards. They looked at each other before shrugging and returning the body to Loki.


    They remembered this inmate telling the guards that he had no one who would come for him. The guards would have to bury the body themselves anyway.


    "Sure Loki. You can have this body if you want to. But what are you going to do with this?"


    The guard asked with a curious voice. He looked up at Loki, only to quickly look away. Loki had a mysterious grin, and he looked terrifying at that moment.


    "This body is far too valuable to me than you realize. But the less you know, the better it will be for you. Do you understand?"


    The guard got chills when he faced Loki. He could no longer look at Loki and feel secure.


    "I-I think I need to head out now. I wish you the best of luck, Loki. Do let us know if you need any help with the body."


    The guards promised, and Loki kept on smiling.


    He picked up the dead body and quickly dragged it toward Anya''s lab once the guards were gone. This was a gift he had brought for her.


    "Anya, are you in here? Look what I brought for you."


    Loki called out and opened the door. But Anya was not inside her lab. She was not outside the kitchen or the connected hall as well.


    Anya had disappeared, and it made Loki''s heart skip a beat. He could not believe what was happening.


    "Anya, this is not funny. Are you in here? Are you playing a prank on me?"


    Loki called out once more. But Anya gave out no response. Her lack of presence was a pressing concern.


    ...


    The inmates were asked to return to their rooms after discovering the dead body. And most people were happy to have a few days.


    Amane used this opportunity to look around the detention center and find more clues.


    The murder case this time was not connected to the case of the disappearance Amane was sent to investigate. And Amane did not want to overstep her boundaries by locking heads with Loki either.


    ''Loki likely targeted people who had no one, and their death would not impact the society. That was how he could keep it under wraps for so long.''


    But the case of the disappearance was different. The person chosen to be taken away was random as well. And their bodies were never found.


    Amane was busy thinking and moving around, so she needed to pay attention. She noticed Anya walking in the upper hall from the corner of her eye, and Amane jolted awake.


    Anya seemed to be asleep while walking around. Her eyes were open, but they had no shine or awareness. She was like a zombie, just moving around.


    ''I need to go and check what Anya is doing. I have a feeling Anya is not awake right now.'' Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane was curious, so she followed Anya. So far, Anya has done nothing out of the ordinary nor caused any problems. She was still walking in the familiar hallways.


    And then she took a sharp right turn, which Amane had not expected. The walls parted, and a secret passage appeared as she walked further.


    ''I need to stop her. I have a bad feeling about that corridor.''


    Amane noticed the corridor and quickly reached out to hold Anya back. She did not want Anya to head into that hallway.


    "Huh? What am I doing here? Where am I?"


    Anya asked as she blinked around. She was waking up from her deep sleep, and her body ached. She was not even aware of how she had gotten to this place.


    The last thing she remembered was her aching head and wanting to sleep.


    "You sleepwalked all the way here. You do not remember what happened?"


    Amane asked, but Anya shook her head. She did not remember what happened at all.


    "Ugh, my head hurts. I don''t think I can recall what happened. I need to head back to my lab now. I cannot be roaming these halls."


    Anya whispered before she walked away. Amane did not stop her this time and returned to her room. Sleep tried to claim Amane, and she gave in to the sweet temptation. She closed her eyes and let the unconscious thoughts wash over her mind.


    When she opened her eyes, Amane felt much more unbalanced and dizzier. She tried to get up, but something heavy was weighing her down.


    "Amane, are you awake? You should not be getting up. Quick, remain seated. If there is anything you want me to do for you, then tell me."


    Red eyes blinked up at Kori''s familiar face. Kori looked healthy and beautiful. She looked like a proper adult, and her strong arms and legs attracted Amane''s attention.


    "I don''t think I can get up on my own. Can you help me up?"


    Amane asked and reached up. She felt her body jolt in pleasure when she tried to sit up. Her pussy was tingling, and it wanted attention.


    Looking at her made Kori''s mouth dry and her cheeks redden. She wanted to say something, but her tongue was not working.


    Amane stretched her body out, and the pleasure spiked inside her body. Amane could feel her pussy leaking and wanting relief.


    Kori''s eyes roamed all over Amane''s body, and her hand touched Amane lightly.


    "Be careful. You might hurt yours during your pregnancy. You need to be careful during these days."


    Kori warned, and the daze covering Amane''s brain blew away instantly.


    ''Ah, this is a dream.''


    Amane realized this, and her control slipped. If this was a dream, then she could be as shameless as possible.

 Chapter 377 377: In this dream [pt1] R-18

    "I like you all big like this. Can''t you stay pregnant all the time? I will take care of you and the kid your whole life."


    Kori promised and walked behind Amane. Her hands circled Amane''s waist and rubbed her big belly.


    It felt nice to have someone touch her freely, and Amane moaned before she leaned into Kori''s touch. Kori looked delighted to see Amane lean on her as well.


    But it was evident that it was not enough for Amae. Her body began to heat up, and she felt aroused within minutes of being touched by Kori.


    Her pussy was twitching with needs, and the press of her belly was brushing Amane''s pleasure spot. Her hips refused to stay still, causing her to hump the air.


    Kori did not ask questions, but her hand snuck past Amane''s pregnant belly and into her panties. A finger touched Amane''s hidden pussy, and Kori wasted no time entering it.


    "Shhh, just relax and enjoy the massage, Amane. I can feel how tense your body has gotten. You want a good rest, right?"


    Kori asked as she massaged the insides of Amane''s body. Her hand slipped further into Amane''s pussy than she expected, and she watched Amane with a fascinated expression.


    "F-Feels good. Kori, give me more."


    Amane begged as she felt Kori''s fingers scratch the itch inside her pussy. The heat was rising, but it was getting better for Amane.


    And then Kori pulled her fingers out, causing Amane to moan in disappointment. She looked back at Kori, begging her to put those fingers back into her pussy.


    "You beg prettily, Amane. And I love hearing begging noises out of your mouth. But unfortunately, I want to make you go mad with desire. Let''s see how you last."


    Kori spread Amane''s legs apart before taking her place between those spread thighs and looking at Amane. Her intense gaze made Amane blush, but Kori wasted no time in letting Amane feel embarrassed.


    Amane could not look at Kori due to her huge belly, but she did feel a tongue licking her across the pussy. It tickled and made Amane feel even hornier than before.


    "Kori¡­don''t do this¡­just fuck me¡­with your cock¡­"


    Amane begged and tried to touch her pussy as well. But Kori smacked her hand away and looked at Amane with a disappointed expression.


    When Kori pulled back, her mouth was wet with Amane''s slick, and her hand pinched Amane''s clit in revenge.


    "You should learn to behave yourself, Amane. I am doing you a service as the mother of my child. But if you want something, you must beg for it with your pretty lips."


    Kori touched Amane''s lips gently with her finger before entering a digit into her mouth. Amane sucked on the finger and looked up.


    The longer she sucked on it, the wetter she got. She could not help but want that finger touching another part of her body.


    Amane rubbed her legs together in agitation and looked up at Kori with pleading eyes.


    "Aww, you are so cute. Now that I think about it haven''t your tits gotten bigger since I last saw you? They look quite heavy as well."


    Kori asked as she touched Amane''s breasts. They were extra sensitive, and even the slightest touch caused Amane to buckle her hips into the empty air.


    "Hmm, your nipples are all puffy and big. I wonder if they would lactate if I touch them."


    Kori asked while touching Amane''s nipples gently. They instantly stood up, and a drop of milk dripped down.


    If there was any doubt in Amane''s mind about this being a dream, it was gone. It was becoming evident that this was a dream.


    "Good. Looks like you are healthy and nearing your delivery date. We shall celebrate this. What do you say, Mommy?"


    Kori asked while moving Amane''s legs above her shoulder. Kori''s face looked smug, and she licked Amane on her leg before biting her thighs.


    The bite hurt, and it left a mark on Amane''s body. But she could not say that she had not enjoyed being bitten by Kori.


    "Kori, hurry up. I feel so horny and wet. Please, fuck my pussy."


    Amane begged, now being shameless and letting go of any restraint she had on her control. Kori''s smug expression spread, and she let go of Amane''s things. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You want me to fuck you? Give your pussy another load and fill you up to the brim? And my dear wife says she is not a slut."


    Kori sounded amused as she let Amane''s legs fall before she pushed two fingers inside Amane''s body. She felt entirely wrecked when they were buried deep inside Amane''s body.


    Two fingers inside made Amane feel full; she feared what a cock would do to her.


    ''Kori will make me go stupid with all this pleasure. I can''t take it anymore.''


    Kori''s fingers went from two to three in a matter of minutes. Her middle finger could even jab Amane''s pleasure spot, causing her to see stars. But Amane could neither see nor assist Kori.


    Her pregnant belly did not allow Amane to move, making her body more sensitive.


    "Kori¡­Kori!"


    Amane moaned the other female''s name again and again. Her body was spasming around the fingers, waiting to come but always falling short of racing her end. Kori was doing this purposely, and her grin made it evident.


    "Aww, what''s wrong, Amane? You can come whenever you want to."


    Kori promised as she continued to pleasure Amane. She was being evil by pulling her fingers the second Amane tightened.


    "Kori, let me come. Your f-fingers! Give them to me more. Deeper."


    Amane begged and buckled her hips against Kori''s hand. She was fucking herself on Kori''s fingers while Kori remained stationary. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Shit, you look so hot. Your pregnant body does its best to fuck itself on my fingers. Shit, look at you."


    Amane could not see it, but Kori''s words made her feel tingly, and her hips worked harder. She moaned in disappointment and sobbed when Kori pulled her fingers from Amane''s body.


    She tried to follow Kori''s fingers, but they were already gone. Instead, Kori picked up a spherical vibrator from the bedside.


    That vibrator touched Amane''s pussy before slipping inside her. Amane instantly felt full and clenched her pussy tightly on the vibrator inside her body.


    "It''s a familiar feeling, right Amane? I ensured the egg vibrator was the same size as your first egg. How does it feel to carry it inside your pussy?"


    Kori asked while standing up. She had no intention of continuing what she had started with Amane.


    "K-Kori, are you leaving me? F-Finish what you started."


    Amane begged, and she tried to sit up. Her hands even tried to hold on to Kori and pull her back. But Kori was a slippery one.


    Not only did she slip out of Amane''s grasp, but she also made her way to the bathroom door without much problem.


    "I want to take a shower first, Amane. It was a big day for me, and I wanted to relax. If you want something, you can find me in the bathroom."


    Kori must be doing this on purpose. Amane did not know what kind of twisted desires she had that made her dream of this. But she knew what she had to do.


    When Kori disappeared behind the bathroom door, Amane forced her body to stand up and follow. Her big belly and the egg vibrator made it impossible to move.


    But Amane fought the waves of pleasure and walked slowly. Her legend gave out once or twice, and she collapsed into a heap of pleasure. But she was not about to give up.


    It felt rewarding to reach the bathroom door and open it. Her reward was waiting on the other side of this door.


    But opening the door proved a challenge for Amane. She tried to grip the door, but her body was shaking too much with pleasure.


    Somehow, Amane managed to force the bathroom door open and walk in. She supported her body on the door and looked at Kori.


    ''It''s such a hard and beautiful cock in front of me. I want to lick it and take it inside my mouth.''


    When Amane opened the door, she was faced with Kori''s beautiful and hard cock on display.


    Kori was playing with her cock when Amane forced the door open. She did not even look startled to see Amane staring at her cock with an obsessive look.


    "Shit, you followed me into the bathroom? Amane, fucking into the bathroom might be too much for your current body. You should head to the bedroom and wait for me there."


    Kori asked, but she did not stand up to accompany Amane. If Kori was not going out with Amane to fuck her, then Amane was not going out as well.


    Instead, Amane headed inside and toward Kori. Every touch was unbearable and caused Amane to feel hornier by the second.


    The egg vibrator and the kid inside Amane''s body pressed against her pleasure spot.


    Amane collapsed toward the bathtub, and her legs gave out. Slick covered her things, and Amane tried to hide the evidence. But Kori''s sharp eyes did not miss what Amane tried to hide.


    "Amane, did you come from walking toward me? Aww, what am I going to do with you? Shit, what are you so sexy?"


    Kori asked while jerking her cock harder. Amane whined as she watched Kori trying to make herself come. Why was Kori jerking alone when fucking Amane would feel so much better?

 Chapter 378 378: In this dream [pt2] R-18

    Kori had left Amane alone in the bedroom because she did not want to hurt her. She needed to take the edge off her mind and desire before fucking Amane in her current state. Otherwise, there was a chance she could hurt Amane.


    This place might be a dream realm, but it was connected to the real world. What happened here could be reflected in the real world.


    So, Kori decided not to take her chances. Looking at Amane''s pregnant belly made Kori feel things. She did not know she would like to see Amane pregnant this much.


    "Fuck! Once I have Amane in the real world, I will fuck her pregnant for real. Her belly would swell and look so much more radiant."


    Kori took out her cock and jerked it off. Now that she had gotten a taste of what a future with Amane was like, she could not help herself. A new desire had been ignited in her body.


    But before Kori could do anything more about it, the bathroom door was forced open, and Amane walked into it.


    Amane''s eyes were zoned on Kori''s hard cock, making Kori feel powerful.


    "K-Kori, give me that cock."


    Amane waddled her way toward the bathtub and forced her pregnant body into it. The bathtub was big enough to accommodate both.


    Kori watched Amane eye her hard cock before she touched it. Pre-cum flowed out of Kori''s penis, and Amane wasted no time licking it before taking it deep into her throat.


    "Amane, your throat feels like a second pussy. It is so wet and warm, and it''s making me melt. Shit, I can feel how deep I am into your body."


    Kori could see the imprint of her cock in Amane''s throat. It rested heavily in her body, and Amane gagged around it.


    Despite her body having difficulties handling Kori''s big cock, Amane continued to fuck Kori with her mouth.


    Meanwhile, Amane rubbed her things together to eliminate her felt tension there. Her slick-covered things caused the friction inside her to rise.


    Amane pulled her mouth back from Kori''s cock and looked up at her with wide and wet eyes.


    "Kori, please. It is not enough. I feel empty without you inside me."


    Amane begged and tried to pull back. Her breasts were rubbing raw, and milk was leaking out.


    She looked like Kori''s wet dream, and Kori could no longer hold herself back.


    "Shit, Amane, you are too sexy. I wanted to come once so that I could be gentle with you. But I can tell that it would not be possible.


    Even if I come once, I will not be able to hold myself back while fucking you."


    Kori admitted before she stuck three fingers inside Amane''s pussy. They disappeared into the opening quite easily, and Kori felt the wet and tight heat squeezing her fingers.


    "K-Kori, more. I want more."


    Amane begged and rubbed her body against Kori''s fingers. She tried to make them go deeper, but Kori pulled out immediately.


    "Amane, you sure love to sneak around, huh? Did you think I would allow you to come on my fingers? The only way you can come in on my cock. So, brace yourself."


    Kori warned before dropping Amane on top of her hard cock. Amane was tight, but she opened easily around Kori''s cock.


    "Feels full. Ahh, the vibrator! You are pushing it in deeper. M-My pussy is breaking."


    Amane complained as she felt Kori''s cock hitting all the right places inside her body. Kori was big, and she felt incredible around Amane''s cock. Her pussy gripped and squeezed around Kori, not wanting to let it go.


    "Amane, you need to relax if you want to be fucked. I cannot move inside you like this."


    Kori complained as she tried to fuck into Amane. But she was unable to move even an inch. Every time she tried, Amane tightened around her.


    "I-I am trying. But you feel so big and good inside me. It''s making my brain...turn into a mush¡­"


    Amane complained as droll slipped out of her mouth. Every thrust made her hips buckle, and Kori''s cock slipped deeper.


    "Shit, you are so tight and wet. Let me taste you."


    Kori grabbed Amane''s breasts and squeezed them. Milk dripped from Amane''s breasts, and Kori felt the white drip down her hand. She immediately licked it before it could go to waste.


    "K-Kori, not the tongue¡­"


    Amane felt overstimulated by all the sensations she felt around her body. It felt incredible to feel Kori''s mouth around her nipples, squeezing the milk out of her body. It made Amane feel floaty and dizzy inside.


    Kori continued her assault. Her hips kept digging deeper and deeper inside Amane''s pregnant body while her hands and mouth made quick work of Amane''s breasts.


    The dual sensation caused Amane to tighten and come. Her pussy milked Kori, and she felt the other coat her insides white.


    Amane felt tired, so she tried to pull back. But Kori''s hands gripped her waist and kept her in place.


    "Where do you think you are going, Amane? Our fun has just begun. I have not had my fill of your body yet."


    Kori admitted before she turned Amane around. Amane''s heavy and pregnant belly rested before Kori''s eyes as she lowered her back into the bathing tub.


    She looked at Amane with heavy and heating eyes before they turned serious.


    "I am done entertaining you, Amane. Now, it is your turn to please me."


    Amane gulped before she nodded and began to pull her body off. She could only pull her body back half-way before she dropped it back on top of the hard cock inside her.


    The cock instantly hit Amane''s pleasure spots, and Amane could see stars before her eyes.


    "Come on, Amane. Start moving, or I must take over for you again."


    Kori threatened, and Amane gave up. Her body sagged, causing Kori to let out a tired sigh. Kori sounded disappointed with Amane, but the older woman had no strength.


    "Looks like you cannot continue, Amane. I will have to take care of you again."


    Amane''s body was picked up, and she was being fucked hard. Every thrust made her belly wiggle, but Amane could not care.


    Her brain was being fucked out by Kori''s hard thrusts currently, and they felt incredible.


    "Amane, you feel good. I want to keep you like this forever. You will not stop me once we meet again, right? You will be obedient and get pregnant for me."


    Kori whispered in Amane''s ears, but Amane was already out of it and could not respond. Kori gritted her teeth and continued to fuck Amane until she was a drooling mess.


    Amane''s pussy tightened around Kori''s cock once more, and Kori came inside Amane. White painted Amane''s filled belly and pussy, causing her to reach the end.


    When Kori pulled Amane off her cock, the semen slipped out of Amane''s body along with the egg-shaped vibrator.


    "Looks like you are too lost to hold the vibrator in anymore. We will have to find something big to use on you next time. And maybe a plug to keep you nice and full as well."


    Kori promised and caressed Amane''s face with her hands. Amane leaned into her touch and moaned when she felt Kori''s fingers touching hers. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She even sucked on once when Kori tried to force a finger into her mouth. That made Kori''s cock twitch once more.


    Even the most minor thing about Amane aroused Kori and made her want to fuck Amane''s brains out. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Shit, this is bad. You made me horny once more, Amane. And this time, it is your fault, so you cannot blame me."


    Kori whispered and opened Amane''s legs once more. Amane was in a daze, still trying to return from her orgasm. But Kori did not have the patience needed to hold herself back.


    She took her hard cock and entered Amane''s body once more. The hard and sharp thrusts made Amane moan, but Kori only sought her pleasure this time.


    "Shit, you are still so tight and wet inside. You are making me feel so good that it''s maddening. I want to keep fucking you again and again until I cannot anymore. Can I come inside you?"


    Kori asked, but she had no contention of stopping even if she was told no.


    Amane was not in a state of mind to say ''no'' either, and Kori continued to fuck into her body. Amane''s pussy tightened around Kori, and Kori finally hit her peak. Her cock twitched before releasing everything inside Amane''s body.


    The dream began to drift away since the morning was coming. Both sides were satisfied with this dream, and Amane blinked her eyes as she woke up.


    Her body still had the marks from the dream, and it was evident that something was happening with these dreams.


    But Amane did not have time to think about it. The morning had arrived, and Sean would come for her any second. Amane needed to prepare and ask for more information around.


    When Amane walked into the dining hall, the people were busy gossiping. They all seemed to be excited, and Amane quietly sat down.


    "-no disappearances-"


    "-Makes it a month-"


    The conversations were not clear to Amane because too many were happening at the same time. She needed to concentrate on one of these conversations, but choosing which one was difficult.


    "Are you interested in knowing what all this buzz is about? I can tell you what has been going on since the morning."


    Loki asked while sitting opposite Amane.

 Chapter 379 379: An exchange of information [pt1]

    Loki looked excited about speaking to Amane. He likely had no friends because he came across as a dangerous man. Amane would not be surprised to know she was also Loki''s only ''friend'' option.


    And Loki''s enthusiasm was infectious. Amane was curious to know what he had to say to her.


    "Yeah, sure. Tell me what happened. I am new and out of the loop. It will help me get familiar with this place''s surroundings."


    Amane admitted, and this made Loki happy. But then his eyes narrowed, and he lowered his voice. He made it seem like he was telling Amane a well-hidden secret.


    "You know about the disappearance cases in this detention center? There is a limit on how much time can pass before it occurs. According to that theory, someone should have gotten kidnapped yesterday."


    "But as you can see from all this buzz, it did not happen. We do not know if our theory was wrong or the kidnapper stopped."


    Loki informed Amane. It reminded her of what she had done yesterday, and now things made sense. She remembered stopping Anya yesterday and wondered if that had something to do with the disappearances.


    ''Ah. no wonder I saw Anya walking around last night. She was either the next victim or the one pulling the string.''


    Amane''s instincts told her that it was the first option. Something about Anya''s aura made it hard for her to be the culprit behind these disappearances.


    "Is the disappearance time theory popular? I mean, who even came up with that? Sounds stupid."


    Amane tried to gloat an answer out of Loki. And Loki''s expression sourced before he caught himself and coughed into his hand.


    "If you must know, the one who came up with this theory was Anya¡ªand it spread around when more and more people began to hear about it. It is one of the most popular theories and has never been debunked until today."


    Loki informed Amane. She wondered if he was proud of Anya for her theory. Or disappointed that it had been debunked.


    As much fun as Amane was having with Loki, she knew she had reached the end of the information he knew. Now, she needed to end the conversation and try to find new information sources.


    The one giving Amane this excuse was the guard. He walked into the hall, and everyone fell quiet. Then, he looked around and immediately found Amane sitting at the dining table.


    "You! Are you Amane? You need to come with me. The warden is asking for you to visit him."


    The guard looked at Amane and saw a young woman. It made his nervousness melt away, and he relaxed.


    But Loki did not like the guard''s arrogant tone, and he looked at the guard with an annoyed expression.


    "If the warden wants to talk to Amane so badly, he can come here himself. There is no need to send a kid like you to inform Amane about this meeting."


    Loki made his stand clear. The guard was not only new but fearless as well. He wanted to show that he was not afraid of Loki. So, he took a stand and looked at Loki right in the eye.


    "You should stay in your lane, prisoner Loki. I don''t know why no one has thought to correct your tone before, but I will not be phased by it. You need to show respect to those who are superior to you."


    The guard informed him before he cracked his whip in an intimidating manner. The guard attempted to use his whip on Loki with bare hands and caught his weapon.


    It surprised not only the guards but the on-lookers as well. They had heard that Loki was powerful rather than someone they should mess with. But they had never seen the proof of his power.


    But here Loki was, giving everyone a demonstration of how power.


    "Tsk, you low fries thing, you can take me on just because I was quite patient the last couple of weeks? It seems you all need a reminder of how powerful I can be."


    Loki replied before he tugged the whip in his direction. The man lost balance and fell face-first into the ground. He looked up, only to notice Loki''s unamused expression.


    "You are lucky that I am not in a mood to kill. Otherwise, this would have been your last day here."


    Loki informed the guard before he stepped on top of the guard and walked away. His good mood had been soured, and he needed Anya to console him.


    "Ah, that reminds me. Amane, make sure you stop by Anya''s lab today. She said that she had something interesting planned."


    Loki had accepted Amane as a friend and now asked her to visit his crush. It was an excellent opportunity for Amane to make friends and gather information.


    ''I am sure that Anya had something to do with the disappearances case. So, befriending her might not be a bad idea for my investigation. But first, I should inform Sean of what is happening.''


    That had to be the reason the warden was calling for her. Sean must be here to get Amane''s report.


    Amane walked toward the outer entrance of the detention center as well. But not before he stepped on the fallen guard and made his humiliation worse.


    .........


    "Chief Sean, you did not need to come here personally. I know you want to interrogate prisoner Amane, but you could have assigned someone else to do that for you."


    The warden simultaneously tried to flatter Sean and gain an advantage over him. He was trying hard to make the chief like him. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You! Handle Amane! Ha! Even the thought makes me cack up. Listen here; do not touch Amane if you value your life. She is not someone you can touch when you want to."


    Sean warned, and the warden gulped down in nervousness. He remembered clashing with Amane and trying to intimidate her.


    That may have been the wrong thing to do. He would need to change his approach regarding Amane and how to interact with her.


    "Warden, the prisoner is here. Shall I let her in?"


    The guard at the door asked before he knocked on the door. But before the warden could reply, Sean stood up and walked toward the door.


    "There is no need for you to invite her in. I will go to her, and we shall discuss what we want in a secure corner without surveillance."


    Sean''s words surprised the warden. There should have been no corner of the detention center that was unsupervised.


    But if the chief said there was a corner, there must be one.


    ''Hmm, should I try to listen in on the conversation? I am sure there will be a lot of juicy bits I can enjoy in the future.''


    The warden had a choice to make. But in the end, what he needed to do was clear to him. He was not going to risk angering the chief.


    Sean did not care about the internal dilemma the warden was going through. He opened the door and looked at the right-hand man of the warden before walking past him.


    Yoko awaited him a few steps from the door, and she looked unharmed. She also seemed to be enjoying her stay in the detention center.


    "Come with me."


    Sean whispered before he started to walk faster. Yoko managed to keep up quickly, and soon, they were out of the common corridor.


    Once they were alone, Sean snapped his fingers, and the room lit up. Runes shined down at the pair and locked the place up securely. It was a highly advanced magic that was used. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Wow, so these runes are also a part of the detention center? These must be a new addition since I do not remember them."


    Sean was startled to hear Yoko''s words. He was sure no reports or papers were published in the detention center. It would be impossible for Yoko to read about it.


    ''Or maybe she means she got to know about it from the inmates? Yeah, that makes sense. There is research in the detention center right now. Yoko must have met her.''


    Sean tried to calm himself down. But sometimes, Yoko made him nervous and worried at the same time.


    *cough*


    "Anyway, did you manage to find something? Anything regarding the disappearance case?"


    Sean asked, and Amane had a thoughtful look on her face. She had found something for sure. But she was not inclined to share what it was.


    "Hmm, I am still investigating. The warden is a mess, and he caused my plans to fall through more than once now."


    "Since the warden doesn''t like me, most inmates also avoid me. So, the progress is slow."


    Amane admitted, and it hurt her pride to do so. Sean was not happy about it either. But there were some things he could not interfere in.


    "I see. I warned the warden, but maybe he took my words incorrectly. I will have to be firmer with him next time. Anything else you want to tell me?"


    Sean asked with a firm expression. He was serious about his question, and Amane made a thinking face again.


    "Hmm, let me remember, Ah! This is unrelated. But do you know that an inmate is causing a few deaths to provide a test subject for Anya, the researcher? The victim is always a nameless person with no family background, and it''s made to look natural."


    "Just thought you might want to check up on it. Did this news even reach your ears?"

 Chapter 380 380: An exchange of information [pt2]

    Sean had a lot of news he received every day. Some of it was important, but others could also be useless to him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But despite that, he tried to use everything he could. And that was why he was the most well-informed person in his trade.


    Or that was what he believed himself to be. But he was startled when he heard the news from Yoko''s mouth. The reports of serial murders had never reached his ear.


    "The warden ''forgot'' to inform me about this critical matter. I will need to talk with him later."


    Sean gritted his teeth when he spoke. He did not want to look like a fool in front of Amane, but he had become one anyway.


    What would she think about him now? He could not even get his subordinates to tell him everything that was happening.


    Because of his carelessness, he had put Yoko in danger mainly because he had constructed a persona that matched the description she gave to the victims.


    "Yoko, should we retrieve you now? You might become a victim of this killer as well. Lying low is important, but you should-"


    Yoko Tsurugi''s face told Sean that he was wrong about something. He stopped talking and looked at her with a severe expression, asking, ''What did you do?''


    "Staying now is not something I can do. Especially after *the chief* brought me in himself. I had to use what I had and take advantage of the situation."


    Amane reminded Sean, and he felt his head ache even more. He had forgotten what kind of character Amane was. And it was his mistake this time.


    "Anyway, you need not worry about the killer coming after me anytime soon. We are somewhat friends, and I have also established myself as a powerful figure in the prison community."


    Sean felt a little relieved once he heard Amane''s words. He was surprised to hear Amane say the words ''friends'' but understood that many categories of friends existed.


    But since she was assuring him of her safety, that was one burden off his shoulder for now.


    "Alright, I will leave this decision up to you. But what about everything else? Do you have any news regarding that?"


    Sean asked, but he needed to be more hopeful. From what he heard; Amane was not popular among people. They were too afraid of her to talk comfortably around her.


    "Ah, about that. I do have news for you. There is a theory about how long it takes before someone gets kidnapped. Also, the kidnapping is a separate case from the killings. I suspect the researcher, Anya, has something to do with the kidnappings. But not for her research purposes."


    Amane informed Sean of what happened last night and how she had stopped Anya.


    The researcher had no memories of what happened the previous night and was caught in time.


    Sean listened to her with a sharp ear. He wanted to pick up any information that would expose him as a fellow culprit. But so far, nothing was being pinned on him. He was safe and sound.


    "-and that is what happened. What do you think about all this?"


    Amane asked for Sean''s opinion. He needed to stir this conversation in the direction he wanted to and hide all the evidence.


    "It makes sense for the residential scientist to be involved in such a curious case. Anya has not been in the detention center for long. As far as I remember, she volunteered before the first disappearance case."


    Sean felt for Anya. She was a good child who wanted to help the world out. But she was unlucky because she fell victim to Hortencia before she could do anything.


    Hortencia planned to use Anya as much as she could before discarding her. That was why Hortencia was moving around at night and being suspicious. She was under Hortencia''s control.


    ''But I cannot allow Amane and Hortencia to meet. That would be a deadly disaster waiting to happen.''


    Sean knew it, and that was why he backed away. He needed the goddess to back down and lay low.


    "Hmm, was that all you wanted to share with me? If that is all you wanted to say, then I should get going. There is a lot of work I needed to get done and-"


    "Chief, you need to hurry up and see this. T-There was another disappearance that occurred today. I-It was discovered just a few minutes ago and likely happened in the last hour."


    Sean cursed inside his mind. Hortencia had fucked up badly right now.


    Not only had she carried out a kidnap in the middle of the day, but she had also done so when Sean was here. He would not be able to cover up for her.


    "There is another kidnapping incident? Could you hurry up and show us the way? Sean, I know you want to go back. But I think you should accompany me to this investigation."


    Amane informed Sean, and he had no choice in this matter. His hand was being forced right here.


    "I know. I will accompany you back to the residential cells. Ask the warden to close the access to the detention center and put it on lockdown. We cannot allow the kidnapper to move around freely."


    Sean ordered, and his head hurt. He was unsure how to explain himself to Hortencia and curb her anger.


    ''The one who should be angry here is me. Hortencia promised not to cause trouble for me. But all she has done is to cause trouble.''


    Sean felt his anger rise. He was not sure if he would be able to keep his temper in check. But what he did know was that he could not afford to hold himself back. He needed to make sure his position was not compromised.


    It was all he had to protect his loved one with.


    The guard led them to the hallway where they had found the evidence of a kidnapping. A tray of food had been thrown aside, and there were dragging marks around the corridor.


    This should not be enough to assure someone that a kidnapping occurred, but the guards were sure.


    "Do we have evidence that this is a kidnapping?"


    Sean asked while looking around. The guards looked away from his eyes, unwilling to discuss the evidence before him.


    They had no evidence, and it satisfied Sean. He was sure these people would not try to open a case they could not close.


    They were cowards and only cared about their interests.


    "I-I can testify for the victim. He was a friend of mine, and I heard his terrified voice. He was asking not to be taken away."


    "The victim is Jeffery, a friend of mine, and he was timid. I am worried about him and what would happen to him now."


    The victim''s friend cried as he remembered what happened to his friend. He did not know what he could have done for his friend.


    Sean felt his headache more. Things were getting more and more complicated for him. He might need to pull out and ask Hortencia to stop her actions for about a year. But knowing her, she would not stop.


    ''Hortencia is a goddess, so she will not have any problem dealing with authorities who try to catch her. On the other hand, things do not seem too well for me.''


    Sean heard the man out and looked at Yoko. He wanted to hear her opinion, but Yoko was busy looking at the kidnapping sight and frowning. Her eyes were wide, but her pupils were mere slits.


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hey, are you alright?"


    Sean asked her, but Yoko hissed out instead of answering him. She looked uncomfortable, and her irritated mood seemed to tell a lot about her feelings.


    "There is a familiar scent in the air, and it irritates me. Looks like there are annoying people involved in this case."


    Amane spoke with experience. She was confident she was right, and Sean felt his heart stop beating for a second.


    ''Now way! There is no way Yoko knows about Hortencia or anything related to her. After all, Hortencia has never shown herself in the human world, and she would have warned me when I told her about Yoko Tsurugi''s involvement in this case.''


    There were two scenarios in which this could play out.


    Either Yoko was mistaken and did not know Hortencia. Or Hortencia hid this information from Sean because she wanted something from him.


    ''I hope it''s the first case.''


    ...


    ''Where am I? Huh? Was I roaming around outside? What happened?''


    Anya opened her eyes and found herself in her room. She was sure that she had been in her lab until now.


    So, how did she get to her room? And why did she not remember walking all the way here? Were her blank spells getting stronger?


    "I need to get my sleep-walking investigated. It is getting too dangerous for me even to go out."


    Anya whispered and clutched her head. She was feeling dizzy, and her stomach hurt. Did she forget to have breakfast as well?


    "Anya, are you in here? I brought you breakfast since you missed it. Is your head feeling better? You told me you had a headache."


    Loki opened her door and walked in. he looked worried and pushed the container toward Anya to take.


    She took it, but her head was still spinning. She did not know what was happening to her or why it was happening to her.


    "Thank you for the food. Working all night yesterday made me hungry."


    Anya spoke and then froze.


    ''Huh? Did I work all night yesterday? What did I even do? I don''t remember!''

 Chapter 381 381: Follow the trail [pt1]

    Anya had difficulty remembering what happened to her and why she was in her room. She remembered walking to work only to blank out halfway through.


    ''Did something happen to me? My muscles feel fatigued, and my legend refuses to move. I want to move, but I can''t.''


    Something weird was going on with Anya. But she had no proof. For that reason, she could not ask Loki for help. She did not know what kind of excuse to give him either.


    "Uhm, I am alright. I think I am feeling a little dizzy and nothing else. You can relax yourself now."


    Anya assured Loki, but she was confused about what to do next.


    Should she seek help? Or wait around and see if this would happen again. Was it a risk to not do anything?


    "I don''t know what is going on with you, Anya. But I do know that you need to eat. Here, have something and feel better."


    Loki pushed the tray of food toward Anya. It contained all her favorites, and the effort warmed Anya''s heart. It drove away the lonely and complex feelings she was feeling.


    "I¡­thank you for caring. I was not hungry a moment ago, but I think I can force myself to eat now."


    Anya forced the food down her throat. Its texture and taste were excellent. But it felt like chalk inside Anya''s mouth after the first few mouthfuls. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She did not know if her problem was physical or psychological. She just knew that she had a problem.


    But still, Anya forced down her food and drank a medicine to keep it all down. She could not afford to be low on energy these days.


    "Anya, you can talk to me about anything you want. Do not shy away from me, or it will break my heart."


    Loki sounded sincere. Not a shred of doubt or deception could be found in his voice.


    It sent chills down Anya''s spine, and she stuttered.


    "I¡­this is¡­I will try to take care of myself from here on."


    Anya promised and looked away. It felt as if she were lying. But Anya would try her hardest to keep her promise to Loki and seek his help.


    ......


    "Yo-Amane, what are you planning to do next?"


    Sean asked while looking at Yoko. His heart beat a mile per second, and he wanted to know his following action.


    He was confident that Yoko would not be able to track down Hortencia. But he did not want to risk it.


    ''Let''s shoot down any ideas that can cause my identity to be compromised.''


    Sean had an agenda here, and he would force it on Yoko Tsurugi.


    "My plan from here on is simple enough. First, I will track down the true culprit behind these cases. It should be easy with my blood butterflies. They have been agitated since earlier and are itching to go."


    "But first, we should clear the stage and have anyone unrelated to the case move out of the range."


    Yoko made sense, and Sean followed her orders with an unhappy expression. He made it seem like he was concerned not only for Yoko but also for his identity and what this meant for him.


    "Warden, issue a gag notice and throw everyone in their rooms. No one is allowed to come out until I say so."


    Sean made it clear what he wanted. The warden followed these orders with an uncomfortable look on his face. The warden had seen how Sean followed the prisoner Amane''s orders. And he was stunned to notice this.


    It made him feel scared since he had picked a fight with Amane before. What would happen to him if such an influential person decided to make him an enemy? He would likely end up dead¡­or even worse.


    "WARDEN! Did you not hear me?"


    Sean asked once he noticed nothing happening around him. The warden was frozen stiff and had yet to issue an order. He suddenly looked around once he realized everyone was looking at him.


    "You all, follow our chief''s word. Make sure the other prisoners do not leave their rooms."


    The guards did as they were told, and soon, the place was sealed. Amane started her actions only when she was sure no one else would get hurt.


    Dozens of butterflies fluttered their wings and rose from Amane''s arm. The warden looked shocked to see such a display of power.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    The bloody color of the butterflies attracted the warden, and he leaned closer to inspect them. But he was pulled back by Sean before he could touch the butterfly.


    "Keep your hand away if you think it''s precious. These butterflies would suck you dry if you are not careful."


    Sean''s warden, the warden, and the warden immediately jumped back. He looked at his hand and then at the butterflies before him.


    "There is no time to waste. Looks like the butterflies found something and are now leading us to the culprit. Let''s follow them along and see where they take us."


    Sean looked at the butterflies and the trail they made. They were leading Amane down toward the older section of the detention center.


    It was apparent where Yoko was walking toward. She led them to the detention center''s old section where Hortencia had kept the people she had kidnapped.


    But finding the entrance to the other realm would take a lot of work. It could only be opened by those who had Hortencia''s approval and power.


    Even Sean had not been given such an opportunity.


    "The main trail ends here. I suspect there is a hidden path from here on. But it can only be accessed by the kidnapper''s assistant. I doubt the assistant is even aware of what they are doing. So maybe it is control magic?"


    Sean was shocked at Amane''s deduction powers. She was fast and accurate in her predictions. And she was also treading too close to the truth now.


    ''I did not want Yoko to get involved in all this. I did not want her to gain Hortencia''s attention and join our mess.''


    Sean was sorry for leading Yoko on. But now she was entangled in this mess with no way out. Hortencia would do with Yoko what she did with all other noisy brats.


    "Ho! The butterflies found another train from here on. This one leads to the kidnapper''s assistant. I think we will be able to catch one of them for sure."


    Amane''s assurance caused the warden to sigh. He was out of his depths and had no idea what was happening. He was not supposed to think about what he was doing either.


    "Hey! You cannot roam around the detention center as you, please. This place has some rules and regulations you need to follow¡­."


    The warden tried to warn Amane. But one look from Sean made him quiet down.


    What could the warden do if the chief permitted Amane to do what she wanted? It hurt his pride, but his job was more important to him.


    "Don''t worry, warden. I will not take long to find the accomplice. My butterflies already have a lead, so that I will take you now."


    Amane assured before she started walking toward the door. Only one person lived near the labs, so it was easy to pinpoint the culprit.


    It made sense in Amane''s mind. Now she knew why she had seen Anya last night roaming around.


    She opened the lab door, but Anya was not in there. The lab looked untouched and clean. There was no evidence of anything suspicious being here.


    Even the body killed by Loki was not in there. It had to be hidden somewhere for now. But Amane was not in the mood to go on a hunt. He was here to find evidence against Anya.


    "Did she run away? That is a behavior habit guilty show. I am sure Anya realized we were on to her and decided to run for it. I will tell the guards to keep an eye out."


    The warden was sure he had cracked the case. He picked up his phone, but Amane lowered his hand before he could make a call.


    "I don''t think calling for anyone right now would be necessary. Anya had not run away, and she had not disappeared yet. She is likely in her room and resting."


    "We should exhaust all our options before we make a big call like this."


    Amane reminded the warden, and it irked his pride as a man and as a warden. He had never taken crap from an inmate before and was not about to start taking it now.


    However, he had to take it because his chief had asked him to. No matter how much it bruised his pride, he needed to look friendly and helpful in front of Sean.


    "Of course. How could I forget about an important fact? The researcher''s quarters are different from normal inmates. Hahaha, we should check them out now."


    The warden tried to correct his mistake and mask his words with a laugh. He was still sore about being called out, but it was improving.


    "Warden, are you having memory problems? This is not good. Maybe I should have you replaced by someone else now. An unhealthy person cannot work in the detention center. It is against the rules of this place."


    Sean looked at the warden with a concerned look. The warden was thankful for the care, but he did not want this care.


    "I¡­this is not¡­forget about it. I am completely healthy. I was joking before, so you don''t need to pay attention to me."

 Chapter 382 382: Follow the trail [pt2]

    The warden tried hard to divert attention from himself. And it only worked because Amane had reached Anya''s room. The door was wide open, and someone was already inside the room.


    If Amane noticed this, the warden did as well. And he quickly walked toward the room to prove how useful and duty-bound he was.


    "How dare someone try to break the rules. Who is the idiot who broke the rules and came down here? I will not let this person get away freely¡­"


    Amane had established the warden as a coward. And she knew that the warden would not be able to handle Loki''s pressure.


    She knew the warden would jump back and make excuses as soon as the door opened. The warden looked confident when he broke down the door, but it all fizzled out of his expression once he faced Loki''s anger.


    "What is going on here? Why are you down here? Are you here for Anya? If you try anything funny, then I will hurt you. So, choose your next words carefully."


    Loki stood before a confused Anya and covered her body with his. He did not want Anya to be exposed before the warden or outsiders.


    The warden strep back when he experienced such hostility. He was not sure what he should do next.


    But Amane decided to help him out. She felt sorry for him this time and wanted to see a breakthrough in this case as well.


    "Loki, relax. No one is here to hurt you. We were just following the trails of the disappearance case and ended up coming here. Do you mind letting us into the room?"


    Amane asked, and she stepped forward to block the warden behind her. The warden was shaken, but he felt confident now. He had Amane and his chief''s back.


    "The disappearances case? Why would your evidence lead you here? Can I see the evidence before you enter? I do not want to question you, but my current position leaves me no choice."


    Loki asked while not moving an inch from his position. He was the guard dog that protected Anya''s room, and he refused to give up. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes clashed with Amane''s when they looked at each other. This time, a tactical understanding was impossible to reach, but Amane refused to back down.


    The one to put an end to this staring contest was Sean. He was the chief, so he decided to flex his authority.


    "You are insulting me. I will remove all your and your lover''s rights if you do not allow us to investigate. I will also remove any privileges you were experiencing and make it impossible for you to meet your lover next time."


    Loki''s eyes widened once he noticed Sean. He had not even seen the chief standing before him until now.


    But he knew he had no more cards to play once he did. He could live without any facilities but did not want to deprive Anya of anything.


    That was why he backed down and allowed Sean to enter the room. He did not look happy, but he did not have a choice.


    "You made a wise decision. I am happy you have a functional brain, after all."


    That was a jab if Loki had ever heard one. But he swallowed his words and did not say anything. After all, anything he would say now would make his situation more serious.


    Anya was sleeping when they entered the room. It was unsurprising to see since the past day would have been hectic for her.


    Amane moved toward Anya and placed her hand on top of Anya''s. She wanted to check the energy signatures that were inside Anya''s body.


    But her hand was slapped away before she could start anything. Loki had forced her to walk back, and he stood before Anya like a fierce guardian dog.


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing, Amane? Just because we are somewhat friends does not mean I will allow you to do as you please."


    Sean growled back at her. He was hunched defensively, and he refused to get up. He was also unprepared when Amane did not care for his defense and decided to throw him back. He landed on his back and looked up.


    Before Loki could get up, his arm was bound by a chain and held in his place.


    "You are irritating me now. I warned you to behave yourself, but you are not listening. Now, be a good child and sit still."


    Amane warned and forced Loki to stay still. Loki tried to break his restraints, but it was impossible for him.


    In the end, he sat down but continued to observe what Amane was doing the whole time.


    Being looked at had never discouraged Amane from doing her thing. She raised her hand and quickly checked in on Anya.


    As expected, her energy was jumbled, and she could not move. There was a hint of familiar energy in Anya''s power as well.


    ''Should I try and remove this foreign energy? I think I can do it.''


    Amane forced her energy inside Anya''s body and felt it move around. She tried to hold the foreign power, but it was slippery. It slipped past Amane''s hands whenever she tried to get hold of it.


    ''Tsk, this is irritating me. This feels like Hortencia''s work, but I cannot be sure.''


    Amane tried to fight the power, but it refused to confront her. The chase lasted five minutes, but it was futile in the end. Hortencia''s magic was integrated deep into Anya''s subconsciousness. She would not be able to live without it.


    ''I don''t know who tried to control Hortencia''s power and cast such a nasty spell, but the person cannot be average. This spell cannot be broken by normal means. I will have to try something heavy to break it.''


    The only problem with this method was its high unpredictability.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Strong magic tended to take over the user as well as the environment. It would rush toward anything and everything, trying to control it.


    This tendency was even stronger when the target was a living creature. Magic was volatile like this.


    Amane needed to be careful, but Anya also required a strong will to survive.


    "Ugh, what is going on here? I feel weird. Amane, what did you do to me?"


    Anya''s voice went from calm to panicked. She clutched her chest as spikes of pain assaulted her being. She did not know what was going on, but she did know she felt like crap.


    "Calm down, Anya. Everything is alright, and you are alive for now. I want to tell you a few things, so keep calm."


    Amane''s voice was grim, and she held her breath. She had a feeling that the news she was about to receive was not a happy one.


    "Anya, you are under a potent curse. I do not know when it started or what will happen to you now, but you must decide. Do you want me to try and remove this curse from your body?"


    Amane gave Anya a few details. But Anya was an intelligent person and pieced things together. She paled, and her cheeks took on a green tint.


    "I¡­is this the curse that controls one''s body? Am I being controlled?"


    Anya asked while looking at her hands. She had noticed the sighs before but had no confirmation of her condition. But now she was officially getting something.


    It worried her, but Anya refused to back down. She wanted to face her condition head-on.


    "I will not sugar-coat things. You are being controlled by the curse and being made to kidnap the people. If you want to eliminate his curse, I will help you. Otherwise, we will have to detain you for the time being."


    Amane informed Anya, and Loki struggled in the background. He was triggered by what Amane said she would do.


    "You cannot do that. Anya did nothing wrong. You have no proof she is involved in anything anyway. Stop trying to pin things on Anya."


    Loki tried to fight his binds, but it was of no use. His power was sapped away, and he could not move an inch.


    Amane looked at Anya for an answer. Anya could be the only one to decide what she wanted.


    "I¡­would like to try and get rid of this curse."


    Anya agreed. But before they could proceed, the warden raised his hand and stepped forward.


    "Uhm, can I suggest something? Why don''t we use Anya''s curse for now and try to find the entrance to the hidden chamber? You said the one with the blessing can open the door, right? Then Anya can open it as well."


    The warden had been humbled after everything he saw. He knew he needed to suck up to all these people now.


    For the first time, he had given me some helpful advice.


    Sean did not want to agree with this decision. He wanted Amane to hurry up and break Anya''s curse. Whether she died or was freed did not matter.


    He just wanted to hide the evidence.


    But Amane and the others did not think the same.


    "Oh, that is a good idea. So, you have a brain behind all that hair on your head. Anya, what do you think? Do you want to help us out?"


    Amane left this decision up to Anya. She had a few choices to make now and quickly decided to act.


    "I want to help. I want to help you out in whatever way I can. No, please let me help you. I insist."

 Chapter 383 383: The promise back then [pt1]

    Anya''s insistence opened a new door for Amane to interfere. She knew what she had to do, and there was no need to hold back now.


    "Hey, are you seriously going to agree with the shady things they want to do? Anya, consider your situation and-"


    "I have considered my situation and came to this conclusion, Loki. It''s scary not to know what is happening with your body. I want to be free, even if it ends up killing me. So let me do this."


    Anya''s begging made Loki go quiet. He was weak in front of her, and Anya turned toward Amane. She held her hand out, and her eyes shined in determination.


    "What do I need to do now? I am ready to accept any outcome you offer me. So, tell me, what do I need to do?"


    Anya looked earnest and confident. Amane was sure that Anya could survive with her spirit and will.


    There was no more time to waste. Amane snapped her finger, and the room turned dim. She wanted to eliminate the curse as soon as possible but settled for putting a tracker on Anya for now.


    "Here, this is my messenger. It will tell me if anything happens to you. Try to keep yourself safe. But if you can''t, destroy this butterfly, and I will help you."


    One of the blood butterflies separated from Amane''s skin and drifted toward Anya. It sank slowly into her skin and became a tattoo.


    Anya looked at her arm in fascination. She had never seen abilities like this before. It made her inner scientist itch to try new things out. She wanted to figure out how these spells worked.


    But Anya needed to take things slow. There was no need for her to rush her research.


    "I understand. I will be careful and tell you if I find something."


    Amane smiled and snapped her fingers. Loki''s chains came off, and he immediately headed toward Anya. he quickly checked her over, and his worry faded.


    "Don''t worry. I did not touch Anya or harm her. She is perfectly alright."


    Amane assured, but Loki did not trust her words. He wanted to check on Anya himself. Once he was sure Anya was alright, Loki''s anger and worry deflated like a balloon.


    His arms circled Anya''s body, and he hugged her tightly.


    "Don''t scare me like this. I thought I lost you, Anya. I was so worried about you that it hurt."


    Loki''s voice was suspiciously wet. Anya closed her arms around him, trying to make Loki feel better.


    "Aww, come on. I am more resilient than you give me credit for. I told you I can take care of myself. Besides, I am not harmed, so you can let me go now."


    "Looks like we solved one problem, Sean. Let''s head out now. There is no point in us remaining in this cell."


    Amane dragged Sean and the warden out of the room. The warden looked worried, but Sean followed Amane''s given lead without a hitch. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sure leaving them alone in that room is wise? What if an incident happens to one of them?"


    Sean asked while looking at Amane. His face did not betray his worry, but his voice had a sliver of concern.


    But it was tough to tell what he felt this concern for.


    "It''ll be alright. Anya has my mark on her, so I will know if anything happens. I will send you a message when it is time to move."


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    Sean sighed once he heard Amane''s plan. It worked in his favor, so he should be happy about it. But it worried him instead.


    He was feeling¡­restless and annoyed with the uncertainty of what would happen. But he had no choice in anything. He had to trust these people and pray that things would play out as he wanted them to.


    "Do what you want. I will inform my mother of what happened here."


    Amane nodded back at him, and Sean left the detention center. The warden watched it happen with a tight jaw.


    Now that his safety net had passed, the warden was unsure what would happen to him. He doubted that Amane would be punished even if she killed him.


    "Warden, I need you to do something for me. Do you think you have the authority?"


    Amane asked, and the warden jerked his head to look at Amane. He immediately nodded in agreement even before he knew what the favor was.


    "I will do it. If it is something I can do, I will fulfil your wish."


    The warden wanted to impress Amane, so he agreed to anything he was asked. This reaction amused Amane, but she needed the warden to be vigilant.


    "What I want you to do is simple - permit me to roam around the detention center without being called out. I can do so anyway, but the guard on duty must pay the price. I don''t want that for them."


    Amane ordered the warden. It was easy for him to do, but he still hesitated. Doing something like this would undermine his authority as a warden.


    ''But this is not about my pride; this is about my life.''


    "Of course, you can roam around as you want. I will add more to your freedom and give you access to restricted areas. You can continue your investigation as freely as you want."


    Amane was thankful but also in a playful mood. She looked at the warden, and he felt nervous to hold Amane''s uninvited attention.


    "Investigation? I never said anything about it, right? I don''t know what you are talking about."


    The warden hiccupped once Amane looked at him. He was nervous, and his heart skipped a few beats.


    "A-Ah, yes, no investigation. I mean, you can look around the detention center as much as you want to. Please do as you wish."


    The warden tripped over his words quite a few times. He did not know what he wanted to say and made a fool of himself.


    Amane watched this happen a few times before pulling herself together and leaving the room. There was much she had to do now.


    But first, she needed to catch up on her sleep. Being in the detention center was tiring her out.


    She opened the door to her room and fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. Her surroundings faded, and Amane was pulled into a familiar dream with familiar faces.


    But this time, the context was neither relaxed nor sexy. Her dream reflected what had happened to her in the past.


    ...


    "YOU CANNOT DO THIS TO US? WHY ARE YOU PUNISHING US? WHAT DID WE DO?"


    Someone was yelling. Amane''s mind remembered the voice. It belonged to Kori.


    Her dear Kori was yelling at something while looking up. But the intensity of the light surrounding the pair made it impossible to see anything.


    [The fault is yours. You breached the contract of your existence and harmed those you should not have. Thus, the consequences are yours to bear.]


    The voice was not wrong to say this. Living creatures on this earth could be harmed under the circumstances.


    Kori had tried to wipe out all the people connected with her punishment and downfall. And the law of gods had no liked it. It had wanted to punish Kori by erasing her existence.


    Of course, Amane had not allowed this and agreed to share Kori''s punishment.


    Ultimately, her punishment for siding with Kori and helping her out had been worse than Kori''s. Her bruised and battered body was proof of that.


    "Breach of contract? You call letting these cancers roam around freely their right, and when I try to teach them a lesson, it becomes a breach of contract? Those creatures experimented on us until we lost ourselves. Even the other humans were not safe from their tyranny."


    "How can you protect such creatures as well? You should be ashamed of yourself."


    Kori yelled out. She was justified in her anger, and Amane agreed with her statements.


    The protection of the law for all creatures did not make sense. Kori wanted to change it, just as Amane had desired to long ago.


    But loneliness had settled in quickly when Amane had been banished, and she had forgotten all about it.


    Now, Amane just wanted to rest and forget about the past. How unfortunate that the past refused to let her go.


    [Your arrogance and ignorance are pathetic. If you want something, then take it into your own hands. Do not stand before me unless you can form the world you desire.]


    The law had spoken, and Kori was denied any right to speak. Kori was boiling with anger and regret.


    "B-Brother-"


    Amane did not remember her voice being this weak or small at that moment. She did not remember much of what happened that day. But she knew she had been trying to hold on to her sanity.


    It was working wonders for now, and Amane could concentrate.


    "Brother¡­do¡­not come¡­for Ko¡­ri. She''s¡­a¡­child¡­"


    Amane had begged for Kori''s life. This, she remembered, was also the reason for their first rift.


    [Your begging, I will accept. You paid a huge price for your actions, so that I will acknowledge your efforts. Do not show yourself in front of me again.]


    The law had spoken, and the trial ended. Kori''s grip on Amane tightened, and she looked enraged. Kori was going to do something foolish at this rate.


    So, Amane needed to stop her. Kori''s life was precious; she needed to live long and do good things.

 Chapter 384 384: The promise back then [pt2]

    "Kori, do not¡­anger the law. You might¡­be powerful¡­but the law¡­is supreme¡­"


    Amane had told Kori about the law before. It was the one entity that ruled over all these gods and had the power to suppress and even kill them. The law was what order among lands and ensured the god did not turn tyrannical.


    It was a guardian for the weak species that walked on this earth and had its ideals.


    And one of those ideals was not to harm humans until they were judged. Kori had broken that deal more than a few times in the past.


    Since they left the Divine Guild''s detention center, Kori had begun to see humanity''s dark side.


    The more she looked around, the more evidence she found of their evil deeds. But the thing that tipped the scale for her was their experiments.


    Humans might be weak, but they were ambitious. They would not hesitate to suppress minor gods and use their powers for harmful purposes.


    It had happened to Hortencia, the unnamed goddess of the lake and even Kori''s first God friend apart from Amane.


    But the fragile thread of consciousness had finally broken once the humans targeted Amane.


    Since Amane had not been able to fight back, she was captured and made to sleep for ten years. Her body had been tested and probed. It took her a while to wake up. But as soon as she did, Kori had come to her rescue.


    She had reduced the central lab to ashes, causing people to die and cry out in fear.


    Had that been all, Kori would not have been punished. But her vengeance was far from over. Kori had gone after the researcher''s families, wanting to end their whole line.


    Humanity would have been next had the law not stopped Kori.


    "This is not fair. None of this is acceptable. We just wanted to live peacefully. But those darn humans refuse to leave us alone. Why do they have to study us? What gives them the right to experiment on us? I want to-"


    "Kori¡­calm down. Your anger will not change the situation."


    Amane''s body was finally beginning to recover. Her wounds were closing, and her energy came back slowly. Amane had parted with her goddess core, and her powers would no longer have that divine touch.


    But she would retain some of the skills she had as a goddess. She would have to be content with that. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck you! Amane, do you stand with humans now? After all they did to us. How could you be so ignorant? All I feel for humans is this raging disgust. How can you even look at them and smile?"


    Kori questioned, her voice barely holding her rage back. She wanted to destroy everything she saw, but it would bring the Law back on her trail.


    "Don''t be stupid, Kori. I gave up my goddess core to give you this new chance at life. The least you can do is to live freely with this chance."


    Amane was beginning to feel better now. Her goddess magic might be gone, but her physical strength remained.


    That would have to be enough for Amane to live the rest of her life.


    And it would be a long life with her life-span as a goddess.


    "Do you blame me as well? I caused you to lose your core and become a demi-human. You must not want to see my face again. I understand. In that case, I shall take my leave now."


    Kori stood up, causing Amane to feel shocked. She had not said anything about not wanting to see Kori or being ashamed of Kori.


    Where was this girl getting all these ideas from?


    "Kori, don''t be an idiot! I never said anything about being disappointed in you. I would not have sacrificed so much for you if I did not like you."


    Amane reminded Kori, but her beliefs on this topic were unshakable.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I want to believe you, Amane. But you are a demi-human now. Your words carry the same deception as humans. You are untrustworthy now."


    Kori''s temperament had changed in a second. She went from fully trusting Amane to not trusting her at all.


    And it all happened because Amane sacrificed her godhood to spare Kori. Was this the outcome Amane wanted to have?


    ''Of course not! This is far from what I wanted to happen. Ugh, why is Kori behaving like this?''


    Amane could not make head or tail of what Kori was thinking.


    "Kori, I might have lost my godhood, but I am the same person you knew from before. Nothing has changed about me other than my status as a god."


    Amane tried to reassure Kori again. She wanted Kori to understand how dumb she was being. But Kori refused to budge on her answer.


    "You might not think much has changed, Amane. But I know things have changed for both of us. And I cannot bear to see you in such a state. My heart breaks to see you no longer enjoy your privileges as a goddess."


    "I can''t stay with you anymore."


    Kori declared while standing up. Out of guilt, her eyes refused to look at Amane. It was her fault that all happened.


    Her''s and all the humanity''s.


    "Kori, stop joking around. I know our differences and our power balance has just shifted. But there is no need for us to act like strangers. Let''s just forgive and forget what happened here."


    Amane reminded Kori, hoping to get through to Kori. But her words had a negative impact.


    "Forget and forgive? I-I can''t. If I forgive, then my life would be meaningless. And I refuse to forget everything I put you through, Amane. No, I do not need to forgive and forget. I need to be punished and vigilant."


    Amane''s heart stopped briefly as soon as she heard Kori speak. She was confident that Kori was speaking from her personal beliefs.


    Nothing Amane would say to Kori would register in her mind now. So, the only thing she could do was to cheer on Kori and wait for her to come back. It would likely take half a century and not more than that.


    But in the end, Kori would come back to Amane. She had to come back to Amane because she loved Amane.


    "I understand. What you need right now is time, and I am willing to give it to you. Once you have gathered your thoughts and decided what to do next, find me again. I will welcome you back, no matter what."


    Amane promised to Kori.


    Looking back, I see this was a foolish promise for Amane. How long could she wait for Kori without her memory deteriorating?


    Years passed, and then a decade followed by a century. Kori''s face and her memories faded from Amane''s mind.


    The loneliness Kori left behind inside Amane''s heart was not something Amane could handle. That was what made Amane adopt the first child she met.


    Charlie had been a cute but abandoned kid. Amane remembered her from the divine guild''s trail, which was the beginning.


    Having more people and a busy life filled the hold in Amane''s heart. It allowed her to continue living.


    And then it happened - Amane found her end. It was peaceful to go out protecting everything. It did not allow her to lament her life and look back at it.


    In the end, Amane did remember Kori and how she never got to meet her again. But Kori was just a name at that point in Amane''s life.


    ''I guess we never did meet again in my life. I am sure Kori must have forgotten all about me by now.''


    ......


    ''Come to me. Bring me the next sacrifice. I demand you to serve me.''


    Anya''s mind went blank as soon as she heard the voice. Her head had been ringing all day with what she heard before.


    But it was finally all quiet and serene now. Moving around was easy, and Anya''s feet took her around the detention center. She was able to head into places she had never been to.


    "Today shall be the last sacrifice. It shall be enough to make everything end."


    Anya stood before Amane''s door and felt the presence inside shift. Anya was about to knock on the door when she heard footsteps approaching her.


    A flashlight blinded her, and she blinked.


    "What the heck are you doing here, you freak? You are supposed to be asleep in your bed. Are you here for Amane? Come back during morning hours then. It is too late in the night."


    Anya blinked, but she did not wake up from her daze. Her instincts changed the target she was going after, and Anya quickly rushed toward the warden.


    The warden did not know how lucky he was not to be lying dead on the floor right now. But he was knocked unconscious and dragged away by Anya before he could speak.


    When Amane finally decided to open her door, she did not see anyone nearby. But she did feel her mark moving through the hallways and toward an empty corridor.


    She quickly summoned a few blood butterflies and sent them away.


    "Go and get the ones I instructed. Use force if you must, but get them to follow me."


    Amane ordered, and the butterflies quickly flew away. With this, one problem had been solved. And now it was time to follow Anya.


    From Anya''s speed and precision, she had a destination in mind. And Amane finally had a chance to see where Anya was going.

 Chapter 385 385: Bounds of foolishness [pt1]

    Amane followed Anya and maintained her distance. Her footsteps did not make any sound, and Anya remained unaware of Amane''s presence.


    It was late at night, and no one should be out. But Anya turned the corner and ran into Loki. It was a weird coincidence, and Loki also looked surprised to see Anya.


    "Anya, what are you doing here? Perfect timing. I was about to visit you. How are you feeling?"


    Loki asked, his voice filled with concern. But Anya did not answer him. Instead, she reached out toward Loki''s face and knocked him out cold. Then, Anya picked Loki up and began to drag his body through the hall.


    ''Looks like Anya chose her sacrifice. She doesn''t look picky about the person she is going after. This is good for me.''


    Amane looked at the camera, and its blinking light assured Amane that it was working. Warden was currently watching what was happening, and he would call for Sean.


    Anya started moving toward the back corridor, where Amane had felt the disturbance before. A rift opened in the wall, and Anya threw Loki''s unconscious body into it.


    Then, she looked at where Amane was hiding but said nothing. The meaning of Anya''s actions was clear - Amane had been caught.


    Things came to a stalemate. Amane did not leave her hiding spot, nor did Anya move into the rift. One had to give in, or they would be wasting time.


    "Ah, OK. Since you caught me, I will grace you with my presence. Are you happy now, Hortencia?"


    Amane walked out of her hiding spot. There was no working camera in this corridor, and the mist covered the entrance of the rift.


    Only those who knew about its existence could see it.


    [I thought I smelled a familiar scent. How many years has it been, Amane? I am surprised to see you alive after all this time. Was the news of your death a rumor?]


    Hortencia''s voice echoed in the rift. Hands made of magic power beckoned Amane to step into the rift.


    The rift was Hortencia''s domain, where she was the strongest. Amane would be no match for Hortencia if she stepped into the rift.


    Amane knew all this, and yet she stepped into the rift. Her instincts told her that it was the safest option available to her. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are surprised to see me alive? It should be my line. The last I knew of you, you were judged by ''the law'' and stripped of your power. When did you regain all of it?"


    Amane asked in a curious voice. She was trying to get Hortencia''s secrets out of her. It was up to Hortencia to tell Amane anything, but the goddess did not seem to mind.


    "Hmm, let me think about it. When did I regain my power? Maybe a little while after your death. Someone visited me and offered me a chance to take revenge. It was such a tempting offer that I had to take it."


    "Revenge? Are you kidnapping people for your revenge? That''s a petty reason."


    Amane tried to get the answers out of Hortencia''s mouth. Hortencia has a big ego, just like all the other goddesses have. She would not be able to resist answering Amane''s questions.


    "Petty reason? Ah, it might seem like this to you. But my reason for kidnapping these worthless humans is somewhat different. I am going to revive a soul. What do you think?"


    Amane looked at Hortencia without blinking. Hortencia did not seem to be joking. She was confident that she would be able to revive a dead person.


    "Ah, so you are thinking of reviving your dead lover back? No wonder the current scientist had the same name as your lover. You planned it all out."


    Amane looked at Anya and noticed her features. Anya looked like the scientist from her past; the one Hortencia had given her everything to.


    No wonder Anya felt familiar to Amane. It was because Hortencia used her as a vessel to bring her lover back slowly.


    "You are as quick to catch things as you were in the past. It seems like being reborn has not dulled your senses. It gives me hope that my Anya will return as her real self."


    Hortencia sounded hopeful. Amane wanted to be happy for her, but she felt disturbed. Bringing someone back from death was the biggest taboo. Hortencia could get into huge trouble if she did so.


    She might have even summoned ''the law'' here without being careful.


    "Hortencia, I want to be happy for you. But I cannot help but think of this as a destructive idea. Maybe you should rethink your choice and-"


    "Amane, you have no right to tell me what I can and cannot do. You reaped the benefit of this spell already, and now you want me to stop? Don''t be such dual-minded. You have no right to tell me what I can and cannot do."


    Hortencia was calm up until now. But Amane could feel how unstable she was. Hortencia was not in a good state of mind. Amane needed to talk to her carefully.


    "I know that it''s painful to be without your loved ones, Hortencia. But it would help if you considered their future. If you bring back your Anya, you will destroy any hope for her soul to be reincarnated. Do you want to destroy Anya''s future? What about her present life?"


    Amane tried to convince Hortencia to stand down. It had been thousands of years since Anya died. She was likely reincarnated already.


    Unlike gods, humans have a short life span and reincarnation time. Anya must be living a good life somewhere.


    "I do not care. Anya needs to be with me no matter what happens. I created the perfect vessel and molded the situation to become what I wanted. And now, it''s time to reap the benefits."


    Hortencia replied calmly. And looked at Anya and held a knife out to her.


    "Here, take this. We can begin the main ritual when you offer this last sacrifice. Just stab this man and offer his soul as the last sacrifice."


    Hortencia held the knife before the current Anya, beckoning her to take it. But Anya''s body showed resistance.


    She reached out to take the knife but pulled her hand back. She was fighting with herself.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Hurry up and take this knife. You need to stab this man, and everything will be over."


    Hortencia reminded Anya, but the human still struggled.


    "I-I cannot. Not him. I¡­not him."


    Anya refused. She was fighting with Hortencia and tried to gain back her control. Hortencia did not appreciate this and flicked Anya. It caused Anya to fall and cough out blood. The smack had been too powerful.


    But Hortencia did not seem to care. She noticed the blood but did nothing to cure Anya.


    "You ungrateful brat. I did so much for you. I saved you from your fate of dying and gave you a new purpose. You were molded by my hands and had one purpose. And you cannot even do that much?"


    Hortencia was getting angry now. The angrier she got, the worse her temper became. Amane discreetly positioned herself between Anya and Hortencia.


    But Hortencia noticed this and got cold expressions.


    "You! Why are you trying to stand against me, Amane? Out of everyone here, I thought you would be the one to understand me the best. Why are you standing against me like this?"


    Hortencia asked with a flat tone. Amane had one chance to answer this question, and she needed to make her answer satisfying.


    "Why am I standing against you like this? Hortencia, I don''t want you to make a mistake you will regret. Going against ''the law'' is not something we should be doing. It is there to protect and keep us in check."


    "You were once my friend, and I do not want to see you perishing. So, I want to stop you."


    Amane reminded Hortencia. Hortencia looked struck after hearing Amane''s words. She knew that Amane considered her precious but did not know how precious.


    Still, Hortencia had been obsessed with bringing Anya back, and it was not easy to cure a goddess''s obsession. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s a little bit too late. I already sold my soul to my obsession. There is no way to bring me back to the right side."


    Hortencia admitted and raised her hand. The rift began to shake, and boulders appeared out of the ground. The realm was changing and trying to cage everything inside.


    "If I cannot have the soul of my beloved with me, then I want to be buried with her. The vessel went through most of the ceremony with me, so she is already bound with Anya''s soul. I will drag her with me."


    Hortencia''s body was beginning to get petrified. She looked paler, and her magic tried to cage everything in.


    "Ugh, what is happening? I think I had a weird dream¡­. Fuck, where are we?"


    Loki woke up in time and looked around. Amane was in the mood to drag him out. And Anya''s feet were glued to the ground.


    Since Anya had Hortencia''s power inside her body, she was bound to this rift. It would be impossible for her to leave this place alone.


    "Loki, grab Anya and run. Otherwise, we will be buried in the ruins of this place. I don''t think you want to die, right?"


    Amane asked, and Loki cursed. He finally realized his life was in danger if he did not move.

 Chapter 386 386: Bounds of foolishness [pt2]

    "What is going on? Where are we? And how did we get here? I think I remember being dragged in here. But nothing else comes to mind when I recall what happened."


    Loki complained as he ran toward the small opening he saw on the other side. He was running in front, carrying Anya on his back.


    Anya looked uncomfortable, but her legs had given out. Her body shook, forcing Anya to submit and follow the fate laid out in front of her. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is a sacrificial rift. Our souls will be used as ingredients if we do not run out of here in time. So, talk less and run more."


    Amane yelled, but she was ready to fight. She brought out her staff and got into position. The Guardian creatures of this rift were beginning to show their faces.


    A quick swipe of the staff broke the shadow-like creature into two. But it was instantly replaced by two more similar creatures. There was no end to these creatures.


    "Tsk, these annoying bugs keep on multiplying. I will have to take care of them in a single swoop."


    Amane snapped her finger, and her butterflies began to fly out of her skin. Loki chose this moment to look back, and he cried in fear. The mass of black that surrounded Amane made her appear dead.


    "Loki, don''t turn back. Continue to run ahead and get out of the rift. I will cover your back somehow."


    Amane promised, and Loki nodded hesitantly. Amane''s voice sounded promising, but her face looked pale. Loki was not sure if he could trust her or not.


    But Anya moaned in Loki''s arms, and that helped make his decision easier. He wanted to help Amane, but Anya was his priority. And Loki refused to change that for anything in the world.


    "You better pull yourself together and follow after me soon. I don''t know much about you, but I don''t want you to die either."


    Loki whispered before he dragged Anya''s arm over his shoulder and picked her up in the bridal carry. His path was blocked by the same black creatures from before. But Amane cleared the way for him using her chains.


    "Keep running. Close your eyes if you must. Just keep heading toward the exit no matter what. I will clear out the way."


    Amane promised, and her chains attacked everywhere. The rift creatures became fiercer by the second. They were not going to back down easily.


    ''Sacrifice. Our sacrifice! Give us our sacrifice!''


    The ominous changing of these creatures filled the air. Their thrilling voices echoed inside Amane''s ears, but she refused to give in. This was an opportunity for her to break through.


    The creatures formed a humanoid shape and reached out toward Loki. Amane interrupted the attack and opened the way up until the end. Her chains kept the way open for Loki to slip past the rift opening.


    "Our Sacrifices!"


    "Our sacrifices are running away! Hurry, catch them right now.!"


    "We need to stop our sacrifices."


    Amane was busy keeping the tunnel hardened. So, she was unable to face the shadow monsters. She raised her arms in defence and waited for the collision, but her body was pushed aside by a familiar hand.


    "Looks like I managed to make it in time. Yoko, are you alright? You look winded and tired. Did you need help?"


    Sakura stood in Amane''s place, with her arm pierced by the shadow creature. The shadow creatures had sharp teeth, and their biting force was incredible.


    Sakura survived the bite by using her fire to force the monsters back. The shadows took a step toward Sakura, but Charlie blocked them.


    "Tsk, look at this place. If I had known about such a place before, I would have taken care of it as soon as possible."


    Charlie complained and began to force the monsters back. The shadows tried to move toward Charlie, but the ruins made the rift shine brightly. That light pushed back the monsters.


    [You are marked. We cursed you.]


    [We will find you, our sacrifice.]


    [You will not get to run away from us.]


    The voices echoed inside the rift. The power of the rift was beginning to close and collapse.


    "Let''s get out of here. The opening to this place would be closed soon."


    Charlie yelled and took the front position. Amane took the rear position and took care of any monsters following them. They all crossed the exit before the rift could collapse.


    "Let''s not try anything like this again. I did not enjoy this experience.


    Charlie puffed as she made it across the rift. The opening to the separation was beginning to close. But Amane had a bad feeling about their situation. So, she used her chains to block the exit from spreading across. That decision was right because the rift tried to expand one last time.


    It pulsed and clashed with Amane''s powers. But the rift was created using a goddess''s power and could not be stopped so quickly. Amane had to exhaust her power reserves to take care of that rift.


    And even that was not enough to stop the rift from spilling over. Charlie had to join Amane and use her powers in combination. It exhausted the divine leader as well. But the rift finally broke down.


    "Finally, we are free. That rift was too powerful to be left alone. I wonder how it opened in the detention center? This place is covered in runes all around. It should not be possible to find it."


    Charlie commented, and it showed her lack of knowledge on this topic. But Amane did not blame Charlie for her ignorance. It was not her fault she did not know.


    The true history of this place had been buried long before Charlie came to inherit it. It was not her fault she did not know about Hortencia and her connection with this place.


    In short, Amane did not blame her for her ignorance.


    "Hortencia knew about the detention center long before it was remodelled. We could not have done much to curb a goddess''s obsession. It''s better for us that Hortencia went out on her terms."


    It was impossible to tell if Hortencia was dead or not. But she would not be able to wake up for a few centuries. She had overextended power, leaving her core exposed.


    That surprised Amane. She had not expected Hortencia to have a core. The last news she had heard of Hortencia said that the older goddess had lost her body due to ''the law.''


    Something weird was going on here. Someone was interfering in the fates, causing problems for everyone, and changing the natural flow of the future. It was tough to say if this was a safe thing to do or not. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ugh, it is too cold in the detention center. I need a change of clothes and something hot to compensate me."


    Sakura complained to break the serious mood. She was shivering, but it was not bad enough to warrant special attention. Still, her complaint turned Amane''s attention toward Sakura.


    "Sakura, are you alright? What about your arm? That shadow bit you! Are you alright?"


    Amane held Sakura''s arm up. But there was no indication of her being bit. Sakura''s arm looked flawless and smooth, just as it always had. Even Sakura had a shocked expression when she looked at her arm.


    "Huh! I could have sworn that I was bit on this arm by that shadow hound. Where did the injury go?"


    Sakura asked with a baffled expression. She tried to move her arm around and try to find the injury. But her arm jolted in pain when Sakura tried to move it. It was an indication for Sakura not to move.


    "Hiss, that hurts."


    The injury might not be apparent, but it hurts like a bitch. Sakura gritted her teeth to hold her cry of pain back. It did not help, as her muscles spasmed once more. Sakura collapsed, causing everyone to worry.


    Amane was nearest to Sakura. She caught the unconscious body before it hit the ground. Sakura did not respond to Amane when she tried to wake her up. Her eyes remained closed.


    The detention center did not have a residential doctor. So, Sakura could not be treated in-house. They had to take Sakura outside and to a certified hospital.


    "I made a class for my emergency staff. They are ready to receive Sakura anytime. Let''s hurry and take her to the hospital."


    Charlie made quick decisions. The warden and Loki watched this happen from the sidelines. They looked confused and scared of what was happening. Charlie''s presence here was the most significant factor they had not accounted for.


    ''Just how influential is Amane? It was easy to tell that she had scary connections. But I never expected her connections to run this deep. What the hell is going on here?''


    Loki was curious to know more about Amane. But he did not dare ask her any questions. He feared his mind would get blown if he tried to overthink the situation.


    ''What I need to focus on is Anya. I don''t know when she will wake up or feel better. But I want to greet Anya when she opens her eyes.''


    Loki also had a few things to tell Anya once she was awake. But it could all wait for the time being.


    .......


    "I see. So, Hortencia reached the end of her journey. What about her core? Were you able to retrieve it?...Not yet. Then you better hurry up. I don''t have a forgiving temper."


    Chen looked up at his father''s blank expression. A hint of annoyance flashed across those eyes before

 Chapter 387 387: Searching the rift [pt1]

    "Chen, when did you say your friend would visit us? I want to meet them soon. Waiting around for good things to happen is different from my style. I want to invite your friend for a meeting soon."


    Father''s words were not questioned, but for Chen to hurry up and invite Yoko Tsurugi for dinner. Chen had everything planned out inside his head, but it would need a lot of changes now.


    ''Father looks impatient today. I wonder what is wrong with her. Should I ask her? Would father reply to my worries?''


    It was tough to judge Kori''s mood. So, Chen decided to withdraw his concerns and allow Kori to do as she wished. If Father wanted to invite Yoko to dinner, then that was what Chen would do.


    Chen would have to hurry his plan so he would stay caught up. He had one chance left.


    "I will send a message to Sherina Tsurugi and confirm the arrangements. As far as I know, Yoko is away, and no one would tell me where she went either. Should I investigate this?"


    Chen asked, but Kori shook her head.


    "There is no need to look for Yoko''s whereabouts. Whatever Yoko was doing should be finished by today. You need to send the invite."


    Again, Chen had no idea how his father knew all this. But Father had never been wrong about such topics before. So, Chen decided to stop doubting Father.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I understand. I will send the invite today and inform you once I get a reply. Then, I will meet you in the evening."


    Chen quickly made his escape. His father was looking at Chen with expecting eyes. Chen needed clarification about what Kori wanted from him. So, he promptly escaped before he could be caught in any mess.


    "Looks like our desired meeting would have to be pushed earlier than I wanted. Alas, this is the end of our journey."


    Kori looked behind her. The giant blue ocean reflected its light on her, matching Kori''s cold eyes and turning them even darker.


    Meanwhile, Chen took out the traditional pen and paper to draft his letter. He would use every method possible to convince Yoko to come here.


    But once he sat down to write the letter, his decision changed. He had been about to address this letter to Sherina and Albus, but he ended up writing it to Yoko Tsurugi.


    His instincts told him this letter would only hold value if he wrote it directly to Yoko. With this, Chen had extended his hand toward Yoko. Now, it was up to her to agree or not.


    ...


    Sakura''s arm was in pain. She had no external wound, but the energy inside her body was fighting with itself, trying to express itself.


    "I''m sorry, but this is not a medical condition I have seen before. I have no idea what to do about her condition."


    The doctor admitted once she checked Sakura. The doctor had a remorseful expression about not being beneficial to Lady Suzuki. It was a huge disgrace for one of the biggest hospitals in the world.


    "Don''t worry. It was not your fault. You did your best with the resources you had. This might be a curse; in that case, it is out of your jurisdiction." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie quickly assured the doctor, and the doctor calmed down. But Sakura chose that exact moment to moan, and the doctor went into panic mode again. Even Charlie and Amane were beginning to fear for Sakura''s life.


    "Excuse me, but let me check on Sakura once. I might be able to discover something."


    Amane was still determining if her powers would work against a goddess''s curse. But this was the best bet she had. She hovered her hand over Charlie''s arm and tried to feel around the curse, but she was pushed back.


    A goddess''s curse was too much to handle for the current Amane. Static electricity flashed between Amane''s hand and Sakura''s arm, pushing them away from each other.


    "Are you alright? That static shock did not harm you, right? Yoko, say something to me."


    Charlie asked these questions in rapid succession. It was impossible to answer her at the given moment. Amane''s head was spinning from being pushed back by that power.


    "It''s impossible to cure Sakura without the goddess''s core. We need to find the middle of the rift. Do we have anyone currently searching for it?"


    Amane asked, and Charlie made an offended expression.


    "Of course, I have someone searching for the core. What do you take me for? Sean volunteered to stay behind and head inside the rift once it was safe. He will give us good news soon."


    Charlie was banking on Sean, finding something valuable inside the rift. But it had been about three hours, and he had not replied.


    "I will head toward the rift as well. Sean is good at his job, but he might miss some things. It would be best for me to check up on him."


    Amane offered and tried to stand up. Amane did not realise how tired she was until her legs refused to support her weight, and she collapsed.


    Charlie quickly moved toward Amane and helped her up. Amane mirrored Charlie''s surprised expression as her legs refused to work.


    "H-Huh? My legs are shaking? My hands as well? Now that I think about it, I don''t have any energy in my body. Ugh, this is the worst feeling imaginable."


    Amane groaned as she felt her body ache. Her head was ringing due to a lack of energy as well. She had only touched Sakura for a minute, but this had ended up happening.


    "This looks bad. Amane, you should rest for now. I will head out and search for the core in your place. You need to rest."


    Amane did not want to burden Charlie by sending her after the core. A goddess''s core was a powerful item. It could cause ordinary people to die if they tried to use it. And Charlie should not take that risk.


    "Charlie, you should not¡­it''s too dangerous¡­"


    Amane warden, but Charlie turned her back to Amane. It was impossible to tell what expression Charlie had on her face at the current moment, but her words chilled Amane.


    "Is it because I am not a goddess? Are you worried about me? Look, I might not be as resilient as you, but I also spent a good portion of my life with a goddess. Ah, but you would know all about it."


    Charlie''s words made it sound like she knew what was happening with Amane. It was tough to guess when she found out, but her actions meant she did not care.


    So many did not bother asking the stupid questions and decided to ask the important ones.


    "A goddess''s core can cause incredible pain if mishandled. Are you sure you want to take this risk?"


    Amane asked, now looking directly at Charlie''s back. Charlie didn''t miss the glaring gaze looking at her at that moment. But Charlie did not look back, indicating that she would accept whatever happened to her.


    "I will bring the core back for you. So, you should not be so worried about Sakura and her future. I am sure everything will be alright soon enough."


    Charlie assured, but there was one last thing Amane wanted to ask Charlie. She had noticed it during her investigation but had never brought it up. And that had something to do with Sean.


    "I know you are ready to accept everything that happens to you, but does that also extend to your family? Can you look at your children and condemn them to rot in prison for their choices?"


    Amane asked with a conflicting voice. She knew how difficult it was for someone to look at their kids and condemn them for their crimes. Amane needed help with doing so as well.


    Charlie paused once she heard Amane''s question, and her body language turned sad and lonely. Charlie was not looking at Amane, but it was easy to tell what kind of expression she was making.


    "Unfortunately, this disgrace would fall on me. I was the one who failed to provide a safety net for Sean. I told him often that he could come to me if he needed help."


    "But this is the route he chose. So, he will have to own up to his mistakes as well. Let''s hope he has a good excuse ready to give me."


    Charlie did not sound happy. But she was still willing to give Sean a chance to explain his side of the story. She looked more mature than she had at any other time.


    "You grew up well. The years that passed served you well, huh?"


    That was as much confirmation Amane would give Charlie about her theories. But I knew Charlie had stopped theorising about her identity long ago.


    "Duty and responsibility make everyone grow up after a while. I could not always remain a child being protected by others. I had to be the one to look after others soon."


    Charlie admitted and finally walked out. Amane relaxed in her chair and sighed. After about an hour of waiting, her energy returned, and Amane could finally stand.


    She opened the window to get fresh air, but a white bird flew in her direction. Amane tried paying attention to it, only to find that it had a paper-like texture.


    "A messenger bird? Who would want to send me an emergency message like this? Oh my! I did not expect such an invite to be sent to me."

 Chapter 388 388: Searching the rift [pt2]

    Amane looked at the letter in her hand. The handwriting looked familiar to her even after thousands of years had passed. Chen had a particular way of writing his letters.


    To receive a hand-written letter after such a long time was an honor for Amane. But her curiosity got better, and she opened the letter.


    [Miss Tsurugi,


    I hope you remember the offer I made to you regarding your cousin''s health and well-being. If you don''t mind, I would like to invite you to my residence. I hope you will make some time for this visit.


    Please reply to this letter as soon as you can. The sooner you schedule this visit, the better it will be for both of us.]


    The letter was straightforward. It differed from Chen''s usual ways of twisting his words and causing trouble. He must be in a bind to send a message like this.


    "Ugh, I don''t want to oblige Chen right now. Sakura is sick, and Charlie is not here to take care of Sakura. It would be irresponsible of me to leave her alone."


    Amane wanted to refrain from obliging the letter she received. She paused when she was about to type out a reply that refused Chen''s invitation.


    ''Am I able to decline this offer? Maybe Chen can help me out? He did say he has been experimenting with beasts and their powers. Maybe he will be able to help me out?''


    It was dangerous for Amane to think these thoughts. Nothing good would come out of hopeless dreaming. And yet, Amane wanted to believe in Chen and her decision.


    "Looks like I will be taking the bait after all. You better make it worth my while, Chen. I don''t like to take losing gambles."


    Amane confirmed her attendance and put the phone down.


    ''I better take care of my other affairs until then. Chen did say that it would be a one-day affair, but who knows what can happen.''


    ...¡­..


    "I checked this place twice, and the core has been safely transferred back to Chen. My work is done here. Now, I need to do a general clean-up."


    Sean shook off the extra energy that clung to his clothes. The rift was emitting contaminated energy, so it needed to be closed. Without a core to hold it stable, it would explode soon.


    But before Sean could seal the rift, an unexpected person arrived at the scene, causing Sean to curse. He could barely hold his surprise in check and straighten his back.


    "Did you check everything inside the rift properly? Is there anything we should be worried about? What about the core? Did you retrieve it?"


    Charlie Suzuki had arrived at the scene and taken hold of the situation. This was the worst thing that could have happened to Sean. But he was not about to panic.


    "Mother? What are you doing here? I assure you that I will take care of everything here. There is no need for you to be worried. You should head back and rest now."


    Sean tried to get Charlie to leave. He feared what would happen to him if his mother learned about this meddling.


    ''There is no way mother would ever forgive me. Mother has a strict policy about traitors. I will be thrown out of our family and imprisoned at worst.''


    Both options sucked. But this was different from what worried Sean the most. He could endure anything but being found out by Helios. He did not want to lose the most important person in his life.


    "Sean, you did not answer my question. Did you check everything in the rift properly? I want the core. Don''t close the rift if you have not found the core yet. I will go and retrieve the core myself."


    This made Sean panic. Mother would know the core was not there if she went inside the rift. As the only person who went in and out of the rifts, Sean was the only one who could have removed the core.


    All the suspicions would fall on him, and he would be in trouble.


    ''No, I need to stop mother from heading into the rift. Can I make an excuse? What kind of excuse can I make? Could you hurry up and think about it? I am sure that there is something I can do¡­''


    "Sean, there is no need to think that hard about what you can do. You might think that you are more intelligent than anyone, but I have a lifetime of experience compared to you. Did you think I would not notice what you were up to?"


    Sean''s brain stopped thinking that very second, and he froze. He had not expected such words to come from Charlie Suzuki''s mouth.


    Sean knew that Charlie Suzuki was not oblivious to his actions, but he was never sure how close she was to discovering the truth. She had never indicated she knew what Sean was planning.


    "Mother now is not the time to be joking around. I cannot allow you to enter the rift because it is unstable. What would happen if the rift closed behind you once you entered it? We cannot risk it."


    Sean tried to bargain and change the flow of the conversation. For a minute, he was sure that he succeeded. Charlie Suzuki did not say anything to him.


    But then she let out a heartfelt laugh and looked at Sean with pitiful eyes.


    "Sean, it''s time for you to give up now. The more you try to play ignorant, the more you convince me that you have done something wrong. Now, where did you send the core that was in the rift?"


    Sean cursed once he noticed his defeat. He had tried to play Charlie''s tactic on her. It had not worked, and now he was in trouble.


    But he could still make everything work. He was not out of it yet¡­


    "If you do not reply to my questions, then I will have no choice but to involve Helios in our troubles. Would you like that?"


    Charlie asked, and Sean finally gave in. He did not want Charlie to be thrown into this situation as well. It was Sean''s fault, and he was the one who needed to own up to his mistakes.


    "The core has been transported back to ''The HIVE''. Chen asked me to deliver the core to him once I retrieved it. I don''t know when or how he knew about it, but he is incredible perspective."


    Sean admitted, leaving nothing back. Now that the truth had been revealed, there was no point in holding his words back. He was going to tell as much as he could without getting punished.


    "I see. Let''s come back to that point later. For starters, how long have you been helping the HIVE? Our records must be a mess because of your interference." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie admitted, but Sean had nothing to say to her regarding this. He did not want to realise how much damage he had done.


    "Well, I can answer that question for you instead of Sean. Our financial records have been a mess for the past few years. However, I maintained a separate checklist for everything I found wrong. I am sure that the checklist would help us check our records."


    Both Charlie and Sean were surprised when Helios walked into the room. Helios held a record book in his hand and grinned at the pair.


    "Helios, what are you doing here? Are you well enough to be standing here? Hey, you should be in bed. What if you get sick because you are here?"


    Sean sounded worried for Helios. Helios had been a sickly child since birth and did not like being involved in conflict. That was why he usually avoided a lot of interactions and preferred internal work.


    "I am alright. Sean, it has been years since I was last sick. My immune system might be a little weak, but I have not had any problem with it for years now. You worry too much about me."


    Helios assured Sean and continued to walk into the room. He stopped once he was right in the middle and looked at the rift.


    "Mother, I have all the case files you asked me to collect. I am afraid that most of them have a few inconsistencies, but I did my best to fill them up. And before you ask, I was not covering for Sean." Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "And Sean, I promised you that you could lean on me. I am not as dumb or unreliable as I look. You could have given me a chance, you know."


    Sean looked shocked to see Helios talking back to him. The young child he had protected once upon a time was no more.


    "I¡­this is too much to take in right now. Can you give me a second to digest it all? Since when did Helios begin to work in the internal section? I thought you were in internal affairs."


    "It''s the same thing."


    "Never mind, it''s all just a little too much right now. I think I need to lie down. Do you think you can give me a second here?"


    Sean asked, but Charlie only had a little time. Since the core was not here, she needed to tell Yoko and then go after the core.


    She quickly messaged Yoko, but her message did not go through. The hospital also assured Charlie that Yoko had already left the premises. There was no way to track Yoko now, and Charlie had to wait for her to return.

 Chapter 389 389: Welcome to The HIVE [pt1]

    "I am sorry for arriving at such short notice. Please do not mind my visit today. I could head back and return tomorrow if you want me to."


    Amane admitted while standing in front of Chen. Her presence startled Chen since he had not expected Amane to arrive so soon. He had hoped to have a few more hours to work with.


    But since he was the one who sent the invite, he had no right to complain. He had to grin and bear the responsibility. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ah, it''s no problem. Please, come in. I must admit that I did not expect you to visit me this early. This makes my plan¡­falter a bit."


    Chen tried to maintain his friendly image, but he was panicking inside. Most of his preparation had yet to be done. But the first thing he needed to do was invite Yoko Tsurugi inside.


    Mother had asked to meet her personally. So, Chen needed to arrange that meeting no matter what happened.


    "I know I promised you a tour of this facility, but could you have lunch first? I asked my staff to prepare the best, and they¡­might have gone a little overboard with the preparation."


    Arranging lunch meetings served quite a few purposes for Chen. It fulfilled his condition with his mother and allowed him to put his equipment in the lab.


    Now, he only needed Yoko Tsurugi to relax and listen to him. He would easily be able to convince her what he wanted to do.


    "You want to have lunch right now? But the timing is¡­"


    Chen felt his heart sink. He knew he should not have banked on Yoko''s mercy but planned something else. He had to think of something else right now, or else-


    "Ah, having an early lunch would not be a bad idea. It''ll help me get enough energy to go through the day. What do you think?"


    Chen suddenly felt terrible for deceiving Yoko. He was not supposed to feel sorry about his actions, but it happened without his input. He tried to shake his head and eliminate the guilt, but that did not work.


    ''Let''s forget about feeling guilty. I did what I should have done. There is a priority to things I should cherish, and I am following that order.''


    Chen tried to convince himself. But this excuse did not sound solid to him either.


    "Here, the dining hall is this way."


    Chen led Yoko into the inner dining hall. It was in an artificially created clearing with wisteria flowers. There was no source of water or light in this clearing, but the flowers did not die, mainly because the source of these flowers was not natural in the first place.


    "These are some cute flowers you are growing in your garden. I wonder how long it took to develop them."


    Truthfully, Father had waved her hand, and the garden had appeared in a single minute. But the time needed to wake Father and get him to cooperate should be included in the development time, right?


    "It took us thousands of years to develop this technology. But the result is worth enjoying, right?"


    Chen asked as he finally reached the table. Father was already sitting at the table, but she had covered her whole body in black cloth. Even her face was not visible for anyone to see.


    It was an odd choice for his father to appear like this in front of anyone. Usually, the father did not care about their company and would take care of the intruder if they did not like it.


    But for the first time, her father decided to hide her identity and appear in a mask.


    "Oh! I was unaware that someone else would also be joining us for lunch. I would have been more considerate if you told me about this beforehand."


    Chen looked embarrassed at being called out. He had not expected an easy-going person such as Yoko Tsurugi to call him out over inviting another person for the meal.


    ''Shit! Did I offend her? Do you think I should be doing something now? What can I¡­wait, am I being made fun of?''


    Chen only realised something was wrong when the giggling sound reached his ears. He instantly looked up and saw his father laughing. The voice coming out of his father''s throat had been modified, which further solidified the evidence that she did not want to be found out.


    "Hmm, is something wrong? You are giggling too much. What do you find so funny that you cannot stop laughing?"


    Yoko turned her attention toward the uninvited guest at the table. Chen was afraid of what this confrontation would bring to the table. This might be the last time he could see Yoko Tsurugi again.


    "Ah, please forgive me. Your way of joking reminds me of someone I knew long ago. I could not control my chuckles and ended up laughing at you. I hope you do not feel offended by my attitude."


    The air had turned tense. Chen was not sure what would happen next. Sparks were flying around, and a fire could be ignited any second. There was a chance that Yoko would get offended if nothing was done soon.


    ''Ah, I need to take care of things somehow. Father, please! Don''t make this situation any more challenging to deal with. I don''t know how long we will have Yoko Tsurugi''s trust.''


    "I remind you of someone you used to know? Oh well, isn''t that surprising? But then again, I have been hearing these words a lot recently. It must be my charm that is attracting everyone, right?"


    "Charm is one way to say it. But unforgiving attitude is another word I would use to describe someone like you."


    Chen was paying attention to his father. That was a subtle smile on his father''s face that indicated that she was enjoying this encounter. It was the first time Chen had seen such an expression, and he was glad to witness it.


    But at the same time, he was not delighted about the timing of such a thing.


    ''Shit, please don''t be angry. Please don''t leave here and render all my preparations useless.''


    Chen looked at Yoko with his breath held tight. Everything that happens from here depends on Yoko and her mood. Just how offended would she feel because of what just happened?


    "Hahahaha, you are a funny person. I haven''t laughed this much in a while. I felt slightly gloomy a time ago, but you lightened my mood. I think we will get along fine."


    Yoko Tsurugi held her cup up in the air, but Chen''s father did not immediately raise his voice in acknowledgement. He looked at Yoko, testing to see if there was anything else she might want to add.


    But when Yoko said nothing more, Kori raised her glass to symbolise friendship.


    "I don''t know how long our current friendship will last. I want to say forever, but that would be a foolish promise. All relationships have an expiry date, right?"


    Chen looked up sharply at his father. He could not believe these words had escaped his father''s mouth. Kori was the most avid believer of eternal love Chen had ever met. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Yoko Tsurugi looked shocked and tried to hide it. But her eyes were not able to hide the shock in them. Still, she pretended as if these words meant nothing to her.


    "You are right. All relationships have an expiry date. If not our feelings, then time makes sure they all come to an end. Even if one of the parties can live forever without unchanging feelings, the other party can always change, right?"


    Yoko asked, and Chen was sure that this conversation had passed the point of return. Yoko had either taken offence or refused to show it outright. Or she did not care and agreed with Kori.


    Whatever the case was, the tension was already high in the air because of it. Chen was supposed to be a defender of peace. But he ended up needing to be more helpful during the conflict.


    Once the dinner finally ended, the one to stand up first was Chen. He wanted to break the tension that had emerged in the air.


    "Miss Tsurugi, I will give you the promised tour now. It will help you digest your dinner and help you understand what The HIVE has to offer you in return for your partnership."


    Chen opened the door for Yoko, and she quietly walked out. She did not look at the uninvited guest at the table again, but Chen had a feeling about it.


    Just because Yoko was not looking at it did not mean she was not paying much attention to things either. She had her attention pointed toward Kori until she left the room.


    "Chen, please take care of our guest until she is ready to leave. Please, I am counting on you this time."


    Chen got goosebumps when he heard his mother talk. She sounded sweet and caring, but Chen had only heard her speaking like this when she was delighted.


    And that only happened when someone was meeting their downfall or Kori''s plans were going as she wanted.


    Chen did not dare ask what made Kori so happy and chirpy today. He was afraid to hear the answer. He quickly nodded and walked out of the room.


    The less he knew about his mother''s choices, the better it would be for his mental health.


    ''Let mother do what she wants to. The less I think about these things, the better for me.''

 Chapter 390 391: The Bargain [pt1]

    Chen was at a loss for words now. Whatever he had planned to do next escaped his mind. Yoko Tsurugi had fooled his plan in the most unexpected way possible.


    And yet, Chen could not find it in himself to feel disappointed in what happened. Yoko Tsurugi''s cheeky grin also made him forget the purpose of this experiment - to revive Amane. But when he remembered about it, it made him feel guilty.


    "Hmm, looks like the tour is finally over. Your collection has many exciting things, but I should not touch them. Like this electro-plasma gun, you are keeping out in the open. How many walls do you think it can blast away?"


    Chen ended up laughing out loud once he heard Yoko''s question.


    This woman had been too close to death, and all she did in return was crack jokes. It made Chen feel the foolish ideas he had until now.


    ''Well, since my plan failed this time, I must find another way to call Amane''s soul back to life. But until then, I guess I can enjoy my friendship with Yoko Tsurugi a little more.


    "Yes, it''s time to head out now, Miss Tsurugi. I had fun with you, and I appreciate you keeping my father company. It''s been a long time since he last met someone. I am sure that father was lonely."


    Chen thanked Yoko with a slight bow. He was happy with the outcome of the day.


    Yoko cheerfully walked out with him as well. She linked her arms with Chen, not letting him know anything was wrong.


    The employees who saw Chen and Yoko kept their mouths quiet. They knew better than to babble and die for no reason.


    But one of those employees tried to look at Yoko once with impure eyes. He wanted to know what was special about Yoko Tsurugi.


    That turned out to be the worst decision of his life. His eyes met Yoko''s as he looked up, and breathing became more demanding for the man. The impact of Yoko''s gaze and the pressure of her presence was too much for the poor man.


    No one moved to help that poor man until the hallway was free once more. Then, the scientists threw the unnamed man into the medical wing.


    "I am afraid that this is it for today, Miss Tsurugi. I would like to welcome you to revisit me in the future. Please let me know if you need anything."


    Amane had been about to walk out of the room when she paused. She looked at Chen, finally remembering something, and turned around.


    "Ah, I completely forgot all this time. But there is something I want you to do for me. Hand me the goddess''s core from the rift. You know, the one you ripped out of Hortencia''s grave and was supplied to you by Sean."


    "I want to help Sakura, and I need that core to make things work."


    Amane held her hand out in a demanding manner. She left no space for a refusal, and she looked strong.


    Such a strong response took Chen aback, and he stepped back. He did not know what to say to Yoko regarding this.


    He did have Hortencia''s core with him. But he had plans for that core. He could not hand it over whenever he wanted to.


    And the core did not belong to him. It belonged to his father, and it had returned to his father as well. Chen had no ownership of that core.


    "I am afraid I cannot fulfill your wish. The core you are looking for is no longer in my possession. If you want that core, you might have to make a second visit and a formal enquirer. And I cannot guarantee that it would work as well as you want."


    Chen warned. He knew how hard it was for his father to part with anything he owned. Hortencia had difficulty begging his father to hand that core over.


    "I see. So, you do not want to hand your core over, huh? Seems like I will have to take things into my own hands now. Don''t tell me that I did not warn you."


    Amane warned, and Chen wanted to ask her what was happening when the lab behind him blew up.


    The section that blew up was an empty wing, so no one got hurt. There was also no fire, which caused enough panic people to start running around.


    "Wait, what! Miss Yoko, did you do that? How did you-? No, why did you do that? Do you know how many people are currently residing in this residence? What would happen to all of them if you caused such trouble?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chen asked. It was weird to be the one to have a moral compass in such a situation when he generally lacked any. But that was what he felt now.


    Chen was usually rock-hearted, but he was not cruel. He cared about his people and workers as much as someone in his situation could worry about them.


    "If you are so worried about all the people in the lab, then you don''t have the time to worry about and ask me questions. I have not hurt anyone yet, but I will not hold back next time."


    "The only way to stop me is to give me what I want. The result is in your hand. So, think about what you want to do from here and let me know your decision. I can keep this up the whole day."


    Amane warned, and Chen frowned. His heart warned him that Yoko was right. She was a madwoman who would do what it took to fulfill her ambitions. There was no stopping her madness.


    But Chen could not give in to her demands. He had promised his father always to pick her side and to protect Kori''s secrets. The goddess''s core fell into that category as well.


    ''I am sorry, my dear workers. But I will make sure your death is not useless. The next people I appoint in your place will be taught how to escape a disaster.''


    Chen gave up and allowed Amane to do what she wanted. He was no longer going to argue with her. Her passive aggressiveness would not benefit her in her path. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Looks like you finally gave up. Now, get out of my way. I will look for that core myself."


    Chen''s heart skipped a beat when Yoko walked past him. But he was sure she would only destroy another part of the building.


    But she kept on walking¡­and walking. Yoko was heading toward the building in front of him.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing? Is destroying the building not enough? Do you have to head toward the building as well?"


    Chen asked with an annoyed expression. His body had suddenly gained momentum, and he held Yoko''s hand to pull her back.


    He was not afraid of anything then and was ready to counter anything Yoko threw at him.


    But when Yoko turned to face Chen, her eyes were blank, and her expression looked dangerous. Her presence did not feel natural, and Chen stepped back in fear.


    "Don''t poke your nose into useless business. Be glad that you are alive and not my enemy. Otherwise, I would have no problem going after you as well."


    Chen took a step back. He did not want to protest Yoko anymore. His legs gave way, and he fell to the ground. He looked at Yoko''s tall back, and his body refused to move.


    Meanwhile, Amane needed to be thinking more. Her instincts had zoned in on getting Hortencia''s core back. It was no longer just because Sakura needed that core. Amane had a feeling she would need that core soon as well.


    But Chen refused to cooperate. Amane had to take matters into her own hands.


    She allowed her instincts to lead her around until she found the clearing where the core was. Familiar Wisteria flowers hung in the clearing but had changed from their signature bluish-purple to pinkish-red. The sky had also taken a darker tone due to flowers all around her.


    "Oh! Looks like you decided to visit me so soon. What brings you back to me? Was it my charming personality? Or is it my company?"


    "Or, have you come for this¡­"


    Chen''s father held her hand out, and a shining orb rested in her hand. Hortencia''s core looked calm on that big hand. Amane wanted to reach out and take it.


    Her instincts stopped her from doing so for the first time. Amane''s instincts were cautioning her not to trust this person and to not go near her until she knew what this person wanted.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want this core? Hmm, maybe I read you wrong. I was so sure that you wanted this core. Well, I guess this is useless now. I can crush it''s power and absorb it-"


    "Wait a minute. What are you? If you can touch a goddess''s core so casually, then you cannot be an average person. You better tell me your real identity before I forcefully make you."


    Amane warned while not taking her eyes off the core. She wanted that core at all costs.


    "Hmm, that''s a good question. Why don''t you try to guess what my real identity is? You can have this core. But I doubt it will help you with what you want help with."


    "Once you have exhausted all the other options, come and find me. I will help you out. I am here for that purpose."

 Chapter 391 392: The Bargain [pt2]

    "Are you doing me a favor without my permission? I don''t know if you are bold or stupid. What if I decide to take advantage of your kindness and never return this favor, I owe you? Won''t you be in trouble?"


    Amane asked while looking at the unknown person in front of her. The more time she spent with ''father,'' the more her confusion grabbed hold of her.


    "Well, if you can fool me despite all the precautions taken, it is my fault for getting charmed and falling for you. Don''t worry; I won''t blame or come after you for revenge."


    Father assured Amane. But that was not what she was worried about in the first place.


    Still, reassurance was nice, and there was no point in looking a gifted horse in the mouth. Amane decided to gamble this time and take the offered core she was being given.


    "Try to return the core by the end of this week. I have a few plans to use it for, and it is unstable. Without a proper host, you will have difficulty controlling it."


    "And as I warned before, this might not be the solution you are looking for. In that case, find me. I will help you out as much as I can."


    Father assured before she disappeared in the blast of wind. Amane looked at the core in her hand and clutched it hard.


    She was not ready to bow down to anyone but had done so to get the core. Amane''s worry for Sakura had made her powerless, and she had asked for help.


    It was not as challenging as Amane had expected, but it felt pleasant. It thought her at a feeling of loss and driftlessness.


    ''Anyway, I got the core I wanted. I should hurry up and go back to Sakura. The longer I spend here, the worse her condition will become.''


    Amane stored the core in her special space. The space vibrated when Amane forced the core into it.


    A goddess''s core was a unique power, and most spaces could not handle it. The case with Amane''s special space was the same. It was having a tough time keeping that core in check.


    "Did Father give you the core? I am surprised. But then again, Father did enjoy your company. Listen, since you have father''s trust, do not break it. Take care of the core and return it on time."


    Chen finally caught up with Amane. It had taken him some time to move around, but he could finally steady his feet and look for Yoko.


    The presence of the core was much stronger than Yoko''s, so Chen followed it until he came across Yoko.


    "This core? Of course, I got it. Not everyone is as unreasonable as you are, Chen. Your father has a better idea about the people she can make an enemy of. Anyway, expect me to visit you in a week."


    Amane assured Chen before she walked out of the facility.


    The facility was still panicked. No attack had occurred after the first two, but the people were still panicking. They wanted to escape, but the emergency lockdown prevented them from heading out.


    "Ah, you might also want to lift the emergency ban on your building. Most of your employees must not enjoy suffocating."


    Amane reminded Chen before she walked out of the room. Chen was red-faced when he looked at Yoko.


    He had been caught¡­lacking by Yoko, and that sucked. But now was not the time to think about his impression of Yoko. He needed to check on his father and see what was happening.


    Father was cautious, and she would not hand over the core because she wanted to. Yoko must have said something to Father, and that was what Chen wanted to know. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What could make Father back down and hand the core to Yoko Tsurugi?


    "Father, are you alright? You are not hurt or anything, right? Yoko Tsurugi did not cause you any trouble."


    Chen banged the door open and ran out into the room. He looked at his father, but his father''s health was not a problem. She looked happy and content to sit down and sip tea.


    "Chen, is something the matter? You look panicked. If there is anything I can help you with, do tell me. I am here to help you out after all."


    Father reminded Chen, and he instantly calmed down. It did not seem as if anything was wrong with his father.


    "I¡­. no. I just saw Yoko Tsurugi walk out with the core in her hand, and I assumed the worst. How did that happen? What did Yoko Tsurugi do to steal the core?"


    Chen asked with a curious expression. He was like a kid waiting for gossip.


    But instead of getting a profound story of trust and dealerships, his father only sighed and put his teacup down.


    "I gave her that core. Yoko Tsurugi demanded that core, and I gave it to her. Well, was that all you wanted to ask me?"


    Chen looked at his father with a surprised expression.


    Out of everything he had imagined, his father giving Yoko the core was the last thing on his list.


    "I¡­. huh? You gave her the core? But why would you do that? No, more importantly, do you know how dangerous it is? A human cannot handle the power of a goddess''s core. Something tragic might happen as a result and¡­"


    "Are you questioning me, Chen? How often have I told you that you should not use your head for meaningless things? Whatever is going to happen has already been calculated."


    "And sometimes, we must take risks to avoid being discovered by ''the law''."


    Chen had heard these words a lot of times. But he had never understood what his father meant, maybe because he was a human; the idea of a supreme power terrified him simultaneously.


    He wanted to challenge his limits and see how far he could go with them. But he did not want to worry his father.


    "I understand. I will not bring up these weird topics with you anymore. The right to hand your power over and to help others is your right. I have no right to interfere with your decision."


    Chen admitted and backed down. His father smiled calmly and patted the chain adjacent to her.


    "Come, sit down. Have some tea with me before you head out. I am sure that a cup of warm tea would make you feel better about your situation."


    It likely would not help Chen feel better, but he appreciated the gesture.


    ...


    "There is nothing else in this rift we can find of use. It had already begun to devour itself, so we should get out of here."


    Charlie looked at the collapsing rift and the huge goddess statue that maintained this place.


    The life-like projection of Hortencia looked ready to start moving. It''s hands were posed to grab what she wanted.


    It was a terrifying image, and Charlie felt enchanted by it. She missed it when the ground began to shake, and she lost her balance.


    Helios caught her in time before she collapsed, and everyone looked around as the ground collapsed.


    "Shit, this rift is collapsing. I thought we set up enough thrusters to keep it open for a whole day."


    Sean yelled at his team for this mistake. He had overlooked this order and needed to learn how this mistake occurred.


    "Sir, we did use all the thrusters. This pressure collapse is not because of our lack of preparation but something in the rift. We cannot pick up the signals and stop it."


    The worker team was as surprised as Sean was once he heard the news. There was no way this could have been predicted.


    And now, they would all die while being buried in this rift.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What are we going to do? I don''t think we can stop this rift from collapsing. And even if we did, I doubt we can get out of here in one piece."


    Sean quickly assessed the situation. He had been in such tight cases before and knew what to do.


    Someone needed to be a pivot and stay behind. That person needed to hold the rift until the others exited. But no one had the power to take on such a role.


    The only person who did have such power was Charlie Suzuki. But losing the divine leader here would be madness. The words needed Charlie Suzuki''s powers.


    "Everyone, get out. I will hold the rift open until you all can get out. What? You need a pivot to make it through, right? I am the only one expandable enough."


    Helios offered as soon as it was clear what needed to be done. He refused to sit back and let everyone die. But Sean disagreed with his needless sacrifice.


    "No way! Why do you have to die? This is my fault, so I should be the one to die."


    Sean tried to take the role, but Helios disagreed.


    This fight was not going to end until one side gave in. And the one who finally concluded this time was Charlie Suzuki.


    "Both of you are kids and will not be able to keep this rift open for as long as we want to. So, I will be the pivot. You both need to lead everyone out of here."


    Charlie declared, and everyone froze. They did not want to lose their divine leader, but they did not want to question her decision as well. It was an awkward moment to have before Sean disagreed.

 Chapter 392 393: The Mothers responsibility [pt1]

    Everything came to a standstill once Charlie Suzuki''s voice echoed in the rift. No one expected her to be the one to be sacrificed. No one wanted to say anything, too afraid that they would break the serenity of the atmosphere.


    But someone had to be the bearer of bad news. Someone had to ask the tricky question and confirm what Charlie Suzuki meant.


    "Mother, this is not funny! What do you mean you want to be the pivot here? You are the one person who should get out no matter what. The divine guild is dependent on you! What will happen to everyone if you end up dying?"


    Helios questioned before he stepped in front of Charlie Suzuki to block her way. He looked determined to stop her from moving past him.


    And Helios was not the only one determined to stop Charlie from stepping deeper into the rift. The other children inside the rift held their ground as well. They had already decided the outcome of this conflict.


    "You kids are getting ahead of yourself. Do you think you can stop me from doing what I want? How naive can you be? It''s almost cute how adorable you all are."


    "But it''s time, I cannot allow you kids to play your game any longer. You all are being bad kids and need to listen to me."


    Charlie Suzuki was serious. She sounded more severe than any other time Sean could remember. He was sure that Charlie Suzuki had ways to ensure her words would be followed.


    And that included forcing her kids out of the rift.


    "We refuse."


    "You cannot control us. We are no longer kids who need to listen to you."


    "Either you head back as well. Or we will stay behind with you. It''s your choice, mother."


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sean was the only one who had yet to make his offer. But he could no longer delay his words. He needed to get in his words now.


    "Mother, I know I did many awful things to get to this point. But I am not ashamed of what I did. Still, give me a chance to redeem myself. Please head out. I will be the one to hold this rift open. So please-"


    "How naive. Can you all sprout pretty words and make me back down? You all are kids compared to my age, and no matter how old you get, you will remain kids for me."


    Charlie Suzuki brought out a small hand fan and waved it at people before her. The only ones who recognized what would happen were Sean and Helios. They had seen their mother use this fan before.


    "Mother, rethink your choice. Please."


    Sean called one last time before everyone else was blown away. The use of power caused the rift to begin to shake. It could not withstand the withering at such a rapid rate.


    "Tsk, this rift is a pain in my ass. Just how greedy can you be? You have my power to devour but still want to go after my kids? I cannot allow that to happen."


    Charlie Suzuki formed a wall between the rift and the kids she had thrown out. They should be able to escape from the end she had thrown them in.


    If they dared to return for her, Charlie would kill them herself. But she hoped and prayed that her kids were obedient enough to listen to her.


    The power of the rift tried to crush Charlie. Hortencia''s core no longer fuels this place, but the rift was made up of a goddess''s power in the first place.


    Combating such a thing and calming it down were impossible tasks for ordinary people. Thankfully, Charlie had gathered this power for centuries, and now it was time to use it.


    "It''s a shame I will not be able to meet my kids or even Amane again. We were living a peaceful life as well. How ironic this situation is for me."


    "I cursed Amane my whole life for sacrificing herself when she had the choice. And here I am, doing the same thing for my kids. A parent''s heart is similar across time."


    Charlie opened her hand, and magic flew out of her body. Whatever she had stored inside her was going into the rift. The rift was hungry and absorbed it well.


    "Mother, what can I do to help?"


    Charlie looked back to see Sean running up to her. Sean looked worried about her, so he managed to come back.


    "You! Why are you back? More importantly, what are you doing here in the first place? Did no one listen to me?"


    Charlie asked, and she tried to slow down her flow of magic. If she was going to send Sean back, she needed to slow down the sealing of the rift.


    Otherwise, they both would get stuck in the rift.


    "I am the only one who came back to assist you, Mother. So don''t worry about others. However, what are you going to do about the rift? You can head back if I take your place now, right?"


    Sean asked the question with a hopeful voice and a hopeful face. He was willing to die if it meant sending their mother back outside.


    "Of course not. The rift has already accepted my sacrifice and started to close in. It can no longer be stopped. Sean, you still have time, so get out of here. You can still live."


    Charlie assured him, and Sean had a hard time believing her. Charlie knew that Sean would only head out once he got another mission to accompany his first one. So, she condensed her power into two notes.


    They both fluttered toward Sean, and he caught the note with hesitant hands.


    "Sean, I will leave it up to you to take this note to Yoko and others. This is the last time I can tell them everything I want to."


    "So, we are still being abandoned, right?"


    Tears flowed down Sean''s face when he looked at the note in his hand. He could not bring himself to open it up. It felt too much like the ''final goodbye'' he had been avoiding up until now.


    "Abandoned? If you want to think of it like this, then yeah! You are being abandoned. Now hurry up and get out. You have work to do, Sean."


    Sean gritted his teeth and started running out. He had work to accomplish, and that made his decision easier.


    Meanwhile, Charlie continued to look toward Sean''s smaller form until he was no longer visible. The rift crushed her body, and keeping a human form was tough.


    Soon, pain assaulted Charlie''s body, and it began to break down. There was no coming back from this.


    The rift would dissolve Charlie and mix it into its power. Then, it would retreat into the depths, waiting for someone else to try to take control of it.


    ......


    "Sir Helios, what news should we pass on to the others? Should we tell everyone else? What about the other siblings? Do you think they will understand what happened?"


    Helios looked at his subordinates with a lost expression on his face. He did not know what to do anymore.


    No one was prepared to lose the divine leader and not so devastatingly. It would cause chaos as soon as this news went out.


    "We must believe in Sean. He is the only one who can get Mother to back down from her foolishness and come back. We must believe in him."


    Helios clasped his hands together and prayed for Charlie Suzuki to come back. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He needed the divine leader back more than he needed his mother. The world needed a stable figure to keep it standing.


    The rift opening shined brightly, indicating that someone was coming out. Hope bullied its way into everyone''s hearts as the rift continued to open slowly. They all had to hope that the divine leader was back.


    A hand appeared from the rift first. But Helios could tell that it was not his mother''s hand. Sean was the one who came back.


    "Look, someone is coming out. We have been saved. The divine leader is back."


    Someone yelled, and joy spread across everyone''s face. But once Sean appeared from the rift alone, that joy drained out quickly.


    Everyone looked behind Sean to see if the divine leader would come out after him. But Sean shook his head, indicating the current situation.


    The divine leader had refused to come out and instead sacrificed herself. The rift closed behind Sean for the final time before it faded.


    Not even a wisp of it could be felt from anywhere else.


    "Sean, what happened? You went back to convince Mother. But you came back with notes in your hand? Where is mother?"


    Helios was never angry, no matter how tough the situation got. That was what kept him going all the time.


    But now he was livid, and he wanted answers. He gripped Sean from his collar and held his body against the wall. He wanted to know what the hell happened.


    "I tried my best to convince Mother. But she did not give me a choice in this matter. She sent me these notes, so take them. I cannot open them because I dare not check Mother''s last words."


    Sean admitted and held the note out for Helios. Helios hesitated to take the note and read it because the goodbye would feel final. He still wanted a chance for the divine leader to make a miraculous recovery from the rift.

 Chapter 393 394: The Mothers responsibility [pt2]

    The corridor fell silent. No one knew what to say now. The note Sean held in his hand also went unchecked since no one dared to open it.


    The party remained like that until Yoko stumbled across them. She had decided to visit Charlie first since Charlie was not picking up her phone. But the current situation looked grim.


    "What is going on here? Why are all of you sitting on the ground like this? You need to get up now. Would someone like to tell me what happened here?"


    Amane asked, but she was already beginning to conclude in her heart. And the conclusions she reached were not a satisfying one for her.


    But since no one uttered a single word to her, Amane had to take matters into her own hands and rip the note out of Helio''s.


    One of the notes was addressed to her, and Amane felt safe opening up that note. As soon as she did that, she wanted to close that note and pretend she never saw it.


    [My dear,


    We shared a lot of relationships with each other. I cannot begin to think what you were to me, and now, I will never be able to.


    I just want you to know that I did what I had to as the divine leader as well as a mother. And I am not ashamed of my choice.


    You might want to criticise my choices, but you don''t have any right to do that. Not after all you put me and the others through.


    But this is not why I am leading this note to you. I wanted one last favour from you. Please, take care of my kids for me.


    With my death or even disappearance, the divine guild is a sitting duck waiting for enemies to attack it from all sides. I taught my kids to be strong and independent, but they still relied on me.


    In the end, I might be a failure of a parent, but I do not want to leave my kids like this. And I especially do not want to leave the divine guild to fall into ruins.


    So please select the next divine leader and hand them the seal. Take them to the secret room in the chamber of the divine leader. I think you know which one I am talking about.


    There, I left a last gift for my successor. I hope this shall be enough preparation from my side.


    Your beloved


    Charlie Suzuki.]


    Amane''s cheeks were wet, and she could not wipe the tears off. She wanted to check on her emotions, but getting these kids to move was more important. Staying in such a crampy place would cause them to get sick.


    ''What a crafty move Charlie made right before she died. She ended up giving me more of a burden to carry.''


    Amane''s thoughts were a little bitter, but she passed through them. She would get time to sort her feelings later.


    She had work and people to get back into shape for now.


    "You all stand straight. Just because the divine leader perished does not mean you get to moan around without doing anything. First, you must straighten your backs and return to work."


    Amane clapped her hands, and a loud noise echoed through the hallway. All those who had collapsed in sadness looked at Amane.


    The habit she used to gain everyone''s attention was like Charlie Suzuki''s. It made them all hope for a miracle.


    But they were disappointed to see Yoko Tsurugi''s face instead of their mother''s.


    "Let us all mourn. Our mother just died, and we have not come to terms with it yet. Please, give us a lot of time."


    Helios begged while trying his hardest not to cry. Amane understood what was happening with Helios.


    He had the right to cry if he wanted to. But he did not have the time to be weak, especially when the whole world would be looking at him and his siblings.


    ''I wanted to go and help Sakura first. She was in so much pain when I left her. But I cannot ignore Charlie''s last request for me.''


    Well, one thing Amane needed to do was to head to the hospital. These kids had been in the rift, so they needed to be looked at again by the doctor.


    "You all! Mourn later. For now, stand up and head toward the cars outside. We will get you to the hospital and get you all checked out. Then, we will discuss what to do next. Do you understand me?"


    Amane asked, but no one moved.


    She tried hard not to get pissed, but Amane could not maintain her temper. She ended up using her powers and binding the other people together.


    Everyone looked shocked when chains suddenly appeared around them and began to carry them out of the hallway.


    "N-No! What are you doing? What if the rift opened again, and Mother needed our help? We need to stay here and hope for the best¡ª"


    Helios complained, but he was the first one to be dragged out. The only one Amane did not touch was Sean. But he seemed the one most in control of himself.


    "Sean, since you have a good head on your shoulder, I will ask you to stay here and take care of the aftermath. Once you are done, come and meet me. I need you to take over the mantle of the next divine leader."


    Amane informed Sean, and he jolted awake in his position. He looked miserable and pathetic, with tears streaking down his cheeks.


    "I¡­is this some kind of joke? Don''t you know what I did? I guess you won''t since you were out of the loop until now. But I am the reason all this happened. I pushed Mother toward this sacrifice and opened this rift and also-"


    "I know what you did. I was the one who asked Charlie to keep an eye on you. I can guess what happened better than you expect me to."


    Sean fell quiet once he heard Amane''s words. The guild and burden that he carried made his shoulders tense, and his eyes looked daunting.


    "If you know all that, then why? Why are you offering this opportunity to me? There are far better candidates out there. Heck, even Helios would be a better candidate-"


    "Would Helios be a better candidate? Sean, a lot of responsibility is involved with a position as high as the divine leader. A lot of people become your enemies and want to kill you. Do you want others to suffer this fate?"


    Sean almost bit his lip in frustration as he held his answer back. He already knew what he wanted to say. And it would not benefit him in any way.


    Amane took Sean''s silence as his agreement. And even if Sean did not want to agree, Amane had ways to make him agree with her. He would do what he was destined to do.


    Until Sean decided that he wanted Amane was going to wait. She got into the last car that drove off toward the hospital. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The detention center was deadly quiet. The warden had been holding his mouth until now. He did not want to make a sound and get into trouble.


    But he could no longer hold himself back. He needed to ask all the important questions before the prisoners got the truth.


    "Sir, what is going to happen now? What should we tell the prisoners about the rift and the divine leader?"


    The warden asked, and Sean immediately took charge. His body and brain worked in overdrive, causing him to propose a solution.


    "Look, whatever happened here will not leave this hallway until I tell you it''s ok to tell the others. And that goes for you two who are hiding as well. I do not want you spreading this news around."


    Sean warned everyone, and Loki walked out from behind the corridor. He looked sheepish but guilty at the same time.


    Standing adjacent to Loki, Anya bowed and apologised for what happened. She could not help but feel as if this was her fault.


    "I am so sorry for what happened. I will find a way to make it up to you. I promise you this much."


    Anya promised, but she needed to figure out how to help. Sean knew this as well, and it was not Anya''s fault that this happened in the first place.


    She was as much a victim as anyone else was in this situation.


    "Don''t worry about it. You are not at fault here; the goddess who tried to use you is. We will check your situation soon once we have the time."


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "But are you sure you can resolve the situation soon? You don''t have a divine leader. Your enemies will quickly start to target your businesses and other assets. What are your plans for dealing with that?"


    The warden asked, and Sean was stumped. He wanted to say that he had a plan. But it would only be rendered functional if their divine leader was strong.


    ''I need to put someone else on the throne of the divine leader¡ªsomeone who is well-liked and would not receive much criticism. I am far too tainted to hold such a position anymore.''


    Sean had a few ideas about the kind of person he could use. What Sean did not have in his hand was time. He needed time to make things work.


    "I will contact you once I have enough time on my hand. Until then, take care of this place."

 Chapter 394 395: The proper treatment [pt1]

    "Welcome, miss. What can I help you with?"


    The medical assistant at the front desk was new and had yet to learn what they were doing. They did not recognize Amane and continued to smile gently at her.


    Amane would have found the worker''s naiveness cute at other times. But she was too irritated to pay attention to what the worker was doing.


    All Amane wanted to do was return to Sakura and treat her. Then, she could start thinking about what happened with Charlie and how to help her. There were ways to open the rift, but a time limit existed for a human to stay alive.


    Time was of the essence here, and Amane had nothing to waste.


    "I am here for Sakura Tsurugi. I am her cousin and the primary caretaker. I know the room number already, so you do not need to record it for me."


    Amane assured the front-desk worker. But the front desk worker''s smile faded once she looked at Amane.


    Instead of her professional smile, she had a troubled one now. Amane could tell she would not lie about what she would hear from this person.


    "I am sorry, but your name had been black-listed from the list of possible visiting potions. The one who black-listed you was the patient''s father. As the first family of the patient, I had to prioritize his words over yours."


    The front desk worker was testing Amane''s patience now. And Akabe Tsurugi was causing more harm than he needed to.


    Amane knew the way to save Sakura and bring her back to life. But it would all be meaningless if she was not even allowed to get to Sakura in the first place.


    "Are you trying to stop me now? You can try, but I won''t guarantee that you would like your results. I also don''t mind dragging innocent persons into this mix to get what I want from you."


    Amane warned the front desk worker. For the first time, the front-desk worker questioned what she was doing and whether her job was worth losing her life.


    She had never been this terrified before, and the situation was starting to worsen. Alarm bells were also ringing due to the sudden increase in the magical pressure in the hospital.


    "Miss, you need to calm down. I know that you are upset, and I understand that. But other patients here could get harmed if you did not lower your aura now. Please consider your actions as a public safety hazard and stop."


    The front desk worker had tears flowing down her eyes, and her aura was non-existent. She felt like she would die that day. Amane certainly did nothing to hold her desires back.


    But when it felt like Amane would let herself go and cause a claustrophobic reaction, Akabe Tsurugi walked into the room. He looked surprised to see Yoko but quickly assessed the situation and decided to take charge.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, calm down. I know you want to see Sakura at all costs, but my daughter cannot meet anyone. She is not conscious half the time, and her condition is upsetting. I am sorry, but there is nothing more we can do. You should accept this and head back now."


    Akabe warned Amane and waited for her to calm down or say something. But Amane did not notice him or even acknowledge him. She walked past him and headed toward Sakura''s room. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted to see Sakura and try out the core solution she had found. She had the power to save Sakura.


    "Yoko, did you not hear me? I asked you to stop! You are just going to cause Sakura even more heartache if you fail. I want you to stop trying now."


    Akabe Tsurugi continued to yell but did not stop Yoko from heading toward Sakura''s room. He understood Yoko was stubborn. She would do what she wanted to without asking.


    If she wanted to try her hands at a useless remedy, then Akabe would not bother her.


    ''Maybe it''s because I am a hopeless fool who wants to see his daughter get better. But I don''t have the will to stop Yoko. I don''t think I could have stopped her even if she wanted to kill everyone and use their souls to save Sakura.''


    Sakura was his beloved daughter, and Akabe would do anything for her sake. He did not often show it but loved his daughter beyond death.


    Now, he could only pray that Yoko had found a ''real'' solution to his problem and not the fake ones these doctors kept wanting Akabe to try and fund. He was tired of their bullshitting. But the hope refused to leave his mind.


    ...


    "Phew, she responded well to the last treatment, so we shall continue this treatment once more. Do we have enough injections? If not, then go and get some more for me. We can make her conscious and get some easy cash."


    The doctors in the room laughed as they considered their following action.


    They were finally done operating on Sakura, but their methods were unethical. It was a miracle that Sakura did not react to the first batch of experimental material. And that had given these doctors the courage to continue.


    Now that Akabe Tsurugi had left the room, these doctors were even crueler and harsher than before. They wanted to try everything they could on Sakura and get their special permits that way.


    "Doctor, are you sure we should be doing this? No one said anything against this, but what if we get caught by someone terrifyingly? What if the divine leader catches us? What will we do then?"


    The junior doctor asked. Not all doctors were in this project with equal enthusiasm, which showed. The junior doctor was only here because he was promised a promotion.


    But once he had agreed, he had been stuck with this group for life. Now, there was no way for him to get out of this mess.


    "Hey man, calm down. We are doing what we can to survive. The world is a cruel place, so you cannot fault us for trying to find such shortcuts. Besides, once we show results here, no one will be able to touch us again."


    The first doctor gleefully spoke, and he was about to inject Sakura with something when the door was slammed open. The doctor clutched his chest in fright and looked up.


    "Hey, don''t you know this is a private room that no one can enter? You will get into trouble if you are found here. You should head back and-"


    "I have to say that I find your courage commendable. Are you trying to tell me what I can and cannot do when you are trespassing into a private room? I was not aware that this hospital was this helpless."


    Amane spoke as she walked deeper into the room. All four doctors getting ready to operate on Yoko paused before turning toward her instead.


    "I am sorry, Miss, but there must be a misunderstanding. This is a precious patient of ours that we are studying. There is no need for you to be worried."


    The doctor assured Amane and tried to make her leave. If she had stayed there, the doctor would not have gotten to do what he wanted with the body. He would also be bound by morals and lose his drive.


    This lady needed to leave at all costs.


    "Hmm, you want me to leave you alone? Well, that would be tougher than you expect. You see, the one you are operating on is my ''dear cousin,'' and I do not want to leave her alone. I am a little over-protective of her. Do with this information what you want, but don''t keep me waiting."


    Amane warned the doctors to hurry up. The doctors did not want to anger her more than they already had, so they quickly tried to do their job.


    However, Yoko Tsurugi continued to monitor them from a close-up. She looked over their shoulder and even stopped them when they tried to do a personal experiment. It was as if she knew what these researchers were trying to do to Sakura Tsurugi.


    At this rate, the doctors would not be able to do anything. So, they had to give up for now.


    "Your cousin is fine for now. I am sure she will wake up soon and be healthy. We will check on her again to see if she is fine." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    The doctors started to head out, but Amane blocked their way. She was in a horrible mood; these doctors were idiotic enough to catch her wrath.


    "You all want to leave after saying such awful words to me? Would you elaborate on why my cousin might not be right after you treated her? Does that mean something was wrong with your treatment? I should check inside your skull now."


    Amane warned, and one of the doctors hiccupped because of her intimidation.


    Anyone could read Amane''s less-than-stellar mood. But no one dared to go and ask her what was wrong.


    These doctors ran away scared like all the others did in front of an angry Amane. Once alone with Sakura, Amane turned toward her, and all her anger faded.


    Sakura looked terrible, but she was asleep this time. Her eyes were closed, which gave the impression that Sakura''s sleep was peaceful. But her body was shivering and had given up on making any sound.


    Sakura was barely holding on for now, but her body would start breaking down if she did not get the proper treatment.

 Chapter 395 396: The proper treatment [pt2]

    Amane shined the light from the goddess''s core and directly on top of Sakura''s body. The power seeped into Sakura''s body, causing her to open her eyes.


    But instead of looking like her usual self, Sakura looked weak and powerless. Her eyes were wide, and her body shook due to taking on too much power at once.


    *cough*


    "Yo¡­ko¡­ are you back?"


    Sakura asked while trying her hardest to breathe. The pain returned to assault her once she was awake long enough. Her body was sensitive, and Sakura could feel bugs crawling all over her.


    It was not a nice feeling to have. But it made Sakura feel alive nonetheless. She could feel her life flashing before her eyes.


    "Everything is going to be alright, Sakura. Here, drink this potion, and it will help you feel better. How are you feeling about your body?"


    Yoko asked while sitting beside Sakura. The younger girl''s body was beginning to show a little more color now.


    "I¡­don''t feel so good. I don''t think my body is ready to face more challenges. My body is too excited, and my stomach feels bad."


    Sakura complained while trying to sit straight. She felt better than before, but her body was still not retaining strength.


    At this rate, it would not be long before Sakura was out of energy again. The goddess''s core was supposed to resolve this issue, but it ended up causing a problem instead. Sakura tried to hide her severe reaction but ended up coughing quite loudly.


    Her hand was wet and bloody, indicating that Sakura had bled through her medicine and her body could not handle any more pressure.


    From Sakura''s wide-eyed look, this should not be happening to her. And Amane was sure that no recovery process listed such a thing happening.


    "Sakura, close your eyes and do not look at your hand. Nothing happened here, and you will recover soon. Do not look down and panic."


    Amane covered Sakura''s eyes with her hands to prevent her from overreacting. She feared that Sakura''s condition would deteriorate even more if she saw blood.


    But unlike Amane''s worries, Sakura was ready to prove herself. She forced herself to swallow the blood and the coughing she was facing. She straightened her back and flashed a pair of determined eyes.


    "This much pain is nothing. I can keep going if you want me to."


    Sakura was brave, and she continued to show it. But Amane was getting tired of running around. She wanted to see Sakura standing around.


    When Amane caught her breath and realized, Sakura gave another rough cough. More blood came out of her body, making the ground in front of Amane red.


    That was the last straw. The core in Amane''s hand snapped like a fragile marble. Amane was unaware of how much power she had used when she pressed the crystal in her hand.


    "Miss Tsurugi, what are you doing? Y-Your hand! Oh god! You are bleeding. Let me see your hand right now."


    The doctors chose that exact moment to jump into the mix. They watched Amane bleed and then jumped into action. These doctors would not have started acting if not for Amane getting hurt.


    "Miss, come with us. Please tell us what we can do to make you feel better."


    The doctors continued to try to get Amane to open. They kept on checking her over, even when Sakura was right there. But Sakura was also at fault for not speaking up at all.


    "Everyone, stop it. Help Sakura first before you help me. And I am serious. The next person who runs toward me first would not be shown mercy."


    Amane ended up yelling these words out. She watched the doctors keenly, daring them to go against her. The doctors, who wanted to stick to Amane, dared not challenge her words and quickly tended to Sakura.


    Once more, Sakura had to be sedated so that she did not do anything drastic. But it was under Amane''s watchful eyes this time.


    "Miss, we did what we could for Lady Sakura. Her body would have to fight off the curse naturally from here on. There is not much we can do for her."


    The doctors advised Amane. Once more, a standstill had been reached. Nothing Amane could do would allow her to make Sakura feel better.


    She had to wait around for the doctors to finish their diagnosis and then wait to form a plan. It sucked, but this was the price Amane had to pay for her decisions.


    "You knocked Sakura out, for now, right? I don''t like to see her in pain. I thought the core would work but had a problem instead."


    Amane was unsure if she was talking to herself or the doctor now, but she wanted Sakura to feel better soon.


    The doctor hummed and tried to walk toward Amane. But then she thought better of it and decided to pull her hand back.


    "I am sure that Sakura knows about your intentions and appreciates them. But for now, you should look after yourself. Let''s get you to bed so you can wake up early tomorrow."


    The doctor helped Amane back to her bed. The bed had been arranged inside¡ªSakura''s room for Amane and others to use.


    The stress of the day finally got to Amane as soon as she closed her eyes. The last thing she remembered was the white-faced Sakura sleeping away heavily sedated. Amane was quickly into her dream world.


    ......


    The dreams did not leave Amane alone either. She woke up repeatedly after being unable to calm her mind down. It kept on reminding her that she had failed Sakura miserably.


    In the end, Amane only got about two to three hours of sleep before she was jolted awake again and again. She tried to keep her eyes closed, but forcing herself to sleep did not help.


    Instead, it made Amane feel even more sluggish and tired. She walked out of her bed half-asleep and into the hallway.


    The sun was still bright outside, but Amane felt gloomy inside. The corridor leading up to Sakura''s room had been tactically left empty. Even the doctors who were supposed to loiter in this area were absent. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane was sure it was because they had decided to leave her be.


    "How are you feeling? Did the core help Sakura?"


    Amane looked up and watched Sean appear in front of her. Sean also looked tired and had been working hard the whole day.


    And unlike Amane, Sean''s problem was a little more urgent. The divine leader could not be left alone for long. They also did not have enough time to search for Charlie Suzuki.


    "If the core had helped Sakura, then I would not be spending the night in the hospital tonight. Unfortunately. It doesn''t seem to be the case."


    Amane reminded Sean, and he fell silent. They both did not want to share their feelings with the other. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will announce the death of Charlie Suzuki tomorrow. Many people would have questions and try to take advantage of this situation. But I am sure we will manage. I am here to ask you for your support."


    Sean was shameless, coming to Amane and begging her to help him out. Anyone else would have been too ashamed to face Amane after such a situation.


    But Sean''s shamelessness was also something Amane admired in him. He was not afraid to come out and say what he wanted, either.


    "Did you decide who the next divine leader will be?"


    Amane asked, and Sean nodded.


    "Yeah. I will force Helios to take this duty and carry it. As much as I want to be the one to carry this duty, I know that I am not the right one for this job. Not only do I have too much blood, but I also lack the trust necessary to lead this position."


    Sean had figured out everything up until here. He just wanted Amane''s input before he could put his foot forward.


    "Hmm, if you have decided already, you do not need to ask me anything more. Go and do what you want."


    Sean knew this would be the outcome even before he asked Amane. But he was still surprised when she did not stop him.


    "Are you sure you do not want to stop me from giving away the position of the divine leader? I was sure that you would say something about Helios''s age."


    Sean had to ask this question. He was curious to hear Amane''s answer as well.


    "Yeah, sure. I might have more than a few problems once I have enough time to think things over. But I am too tired to think right now. You got lucky in this regard, so enjoy it."


    Amane walked back toward her room. She was about to throw her body on the bed when she noticed a shadow in the corner of the room.


    Amane''s body moved on its own. Before she knew it, she held the intruder by their neck and had a small knife at the intruder''s throat.


    "Who are you, and what are you doing here? You better tell me the truth because I am not forgiving today."


    Amane warned the intruder. But the female tried to buckle against her and break free. Amane did not even give the intruder room to wiggle around before she put pressure on the throat in front of her.


    "This is your last warning. You either tell me your name or perish in my hands. The choice is yours to make.

 Chapter 396 397: The governments decision [pt1]

    The intruder looked taken aback by Amane''s swift action. Despite being disadvantaged, they tried to shake Amane off and run away.


    Amane held her staff at the intruder''s neck, so the intruder tried to take advantage of the small space between Amane''s offence and extend a knife to block Amane''s staff.


    Using a small knife to block the staff was a good trick. But Amane was far too experienced with these tricks to let it happen.


    Before the intruder could plan anything else, Amane increased the staff''s pressure, and the knife snapped. The intruder was in deep trouble now. They decided to abandon whatever they were doing and just concentrate on getting out.


    But their hurry made the intruder careless. They dropped the vital samples they had collected thus far. The intruder likely thought that Amane would go after the spoils and leave her alone.


    Amane surprised the intruder by ignoring the fallen samples and following the intruder. Before the intruder knew it, he was being pulled back, and Amane secured them.


    "Now, let''s see who you are and what you are doing here."


    Amane snapped her fingers, and the room lit up. A familiar face looked back at her, and Amane was shocked to see Pauline before her.


    "Oh, look! It''s Pauline. What are you doing here? Did you run out of samples and now must collect new ones? I''m sorry, but you visited my cousin on the wrong day."


    Amane was not in the mood to listen to what Pauline had to say. Pauline was a smart cookie and quickly caught on to Amane''s bad mood.


    She decided to do something about it.


    "H-Hey, I was just here to help. I heard that Sakura Tsurugi caught an incurable disease, and I wanted to check it out. After all, I am a scientist, and nothing ''uncurable'' exists in this world."


    "So, if you give me a chance, I can find a cure for Sakura''s condition. Just let me take a few more samples, and I will-" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are very bold for someone just caught sneaking into someone''s room without permission. Do you think I want to trust you?"


    Amane asked Pauline, and the girl went quiet. Paulie was determined not to give up. She knew that Amane was in desperate times, and she would listen to Pauline.


    "You can choose not to trust me, but you should take this risk. There is nothing out there I cannot resolve."


    Pauline assured Amane with determined eyes. She was ready to prove her words if the need arose.


    "You can resolve anything? Then, do two things for me, and I will be willing to believe you."


    Amane offered this, and Pauline did not even hesitate before she agreed. She was eager to show her ''real self'' in front of Amane and gain her trust.


    "Tell me what you want."


    Pauline asked and straightened her back. She was still in danger, but the threat of death slowly seemed to be going away.


    "First, acceptable a way to get into the rift as soon as possible. Someone important is stuck in the rift, and I want to retrieve them. Second, find a way to contact Professor Cardon. We have a lot of unfinished business left."


    Both conditions were reasonably challenging to achieve. But Pauline did not seem to be worried about either.


    "This is all you want from me? Alright fine. Give me time and resources, and I will show you the results of my labor. I will have the results ready for you by the end of the week."


    Pauline assured, but Amane wanted more than merely verbal promises. She wanted something tangible she could cling back to.


    "Here, this small chain will keep you bound and tell me what you are always doing. I will keep tabs on you during your research so you do not betray me."


    A small chain snapped and bound itself around Pauline''s arm. Another blood butterfly flew out of Amane''s arm and landed on Pauline''s before sinking into her skin.


    With this, Pauline could not break away from Amane and run away.


    "I assure you that I will bring you some news by the end of the week."


    Pauline assured before she walked out. No one stopped her this time, and she was finally happy to have something to do.


    Pauline had not even left the hospital when she was stopped once more. A petite nurse spotted her and asked her to come closer with a confused face.


    "I am sorry, but I haven''t seen you before. Can you tell me your room number and the purpose of the visit?"


    The nurse asked Pauline, but the elder was not phased. She knew that there was a possibility of being caught if she snuck into the hospital.


    That was why Pauline was ready with her answer.


    "I am here to meet my family member. My family member has been in the hospital for years, and I finally got time to visit them. When I arrived, no one was at the front desk, so I decided to walk inside alone."


    Pauline made the excuses, and these were genuine. She had not seen anyone at the front desk counter when she arrived. But that was because she had yet to use the front desk counter.


    She had used the back door to sneak into this place.


    "I see. So, you are the kind of someone in this hospital. I am so sorry for stopping you. You can head out not."


    The nurse apologised, and Pauline only smiled a gentle smile. As she had expected, these nurses were overly polite and would allow Pauline to walk all over them.


    Pauline was about to leave the hospital when she felt something sharp and heavy connecting with her head. She was dead on contact, and no one noticed what happened.


    "Such a pity. You should have told me the truth; we could have worked things out. But I cannot allow you to make a deal with Yoko Tsurugi since it would be a problem for Chen."


    Pauline had been out of luck since the start. The nurse she had met turned out to be a spy sent by Chen to keep an eye on things.


    By now, Chen knew everything happening in this hospital and had control over everything else. More than half of the staff in here was his.


    And since the divine leader had disappeared, Chen''s sphere of influence had spread even more.


    "Now, it''s time to act a little and bury this news. I am sure my comrades have already erased everything of significance from the tape."


    The nurse was confident that she would get away before anything happened. And as expected, someone else walked toward the crime scene a few minutes later. Finally, an alarm sounded in the hospital, and Pauline was taken to the ER.


    But Pauline had died at the impact.


    ...¡­....¡­.


    "I heard what happened. How could someone be murdered in the hospital? What was the staff doing during all this time?"


    Sean took charge of the situation when he arrived at the hospital. He looked exhausted but still refused to hand over his investigating rights to anyone else.


    Amane also arrived at the scene, but she looked tired and worn. She looked at the crime scene and held her finger out.


    A broken blood butterfly flew toward Amane, but it had no information. The impact that caused death had been too clear and professional.


    "It was a medical official who made this attack. My butterfly says the attack was too swift and precise to be a hate crime. Someone knew that Pauline was here and decided to take advantage of it."


    Amane confessed, but Sean was not happy with the news. It did narrow down the scope of the crime, but it did not provide any concrete evidence.


    But most of all, Sean did not want to blame the doctors and put them all under quarantine. It would stop the hospital from working. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I see. This complicates things for us. Yoko, keep what happened to yourself for now. I will tell you if I want you to make a statement."


    Sean asked and quickly ordered the news to be suppressed. Usually, that should have been it. But everything terrible decided to happen at the same time.


    The police outside the hospital refused to stay put. They forced their way, not the hospital by force.


    After all, there was no divine leader to stop them. So, it was time for the police to expand their sphere of influence. The government was looking forward to increasing its political spear.


    "Everyone needs to step aside. The police are here by a special permit issued by the government. This case will be taken over by us now."


    The chief in charge of this case looked incredibly proud of himself. He shined his badge at anyone who looked his way, even the other patients.


    Thankfully, the police had Stella there to keep the chief in check. But even that was barely enough to keep the Chief from not making a mess.


    *cough*


    "I am here as a representative of the police, and I am here to check out the case. Let me see what happened here. Also, provide me with a written report on what happened. I am waiting."


    The chief tried to take charge of the situation, but no one obliged. The medical staff looked at Sean to determine what they should do next. Nothing like this happened to them, and the police had not tried to force their way inside the hospital.

 Chapter 397 398: The governments decision [pt2]

    "You all get one chance to help the police before I declare you all traitors. Now hurry up and provide me with all the evidence you can about this case."


    The police chief demanded while stepping forward. Amane could see the lazy head trying to intimidate the innocent hospital staff and demanding they cooperate.


    Since this man was at the top of the commanding chain on the government side, Amane did not have hope that he could be stopped by normal means. One look at Stella confirmed that this arrogant fool would not back down if he were not made to physically back down.


    "You! Shut up. This is a hospital, and it has a lot of sick people in it. Your voice is too rough and annoying to allow a peaceful sleep. So, take your annoying voice out of here."


    Amane threatened, and her voice was dark and threatening. It caused the chief to realize he was in danger and immediately take a step back. This chief was partially hopeless after all.


    But the chief soon proved that foolishness was an acquired trait of his, and he stepped forward to try to intimidate Amane this time.


    "Lady Tsurugi, I heard what happened to your cousin recently. My heart goes out to you and your family, but you should be careful about whom you intend to offend in the future. My superior has a lot of influence."


    "This time, it was just your cousin who''s in hospital. But who knows, if you are not careful, it might be someone else soon. We might also pull out your cousin''s life support if you do not stay in line."


    The chief threatened Amane in the middle of the hospital. Not only were the chief''s subordinates, but the medical staff was left baffled by the Chief''s words.


    The chief could be charged with attempted murder, and there would be legal grounds to do so.


    That was what Amane was going to do now. The recording was already in place, and the chief refused to look guilty or sorry for what he had said.


    Amane quickly reported to the police department regarding their chief and his attempted assault. The police department had to take these claims seriously because Yoko Tsurugi was making them.


    The police department could not afford to have the media sticking their noses into their business now, especially with an influential person like Yoko Tsurugi backing them.


    "Hey, what are you doing? No one will help you, even if you call now. Without the divide leader to back you people up, trying to get help is useless."


    The divine guilt was big and strong. And yet, they were all dependent on one person in the end. It was a big flaw of the divine guild that they needed to tackle first.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Well, the divine guild would deal with their mess alone. Meanwhile, you people should worry about yourself. And you might want to correct your speech to be more polite before you get pulled off this case for real."


    Amane warned the chief, but he only laughed his pitiful laugh.


    "Ha, and who would take me off this case? I was specifically chosen to lead this case. My track record does not have small cases or failure as an option. I will show you that-"


    "Chief, we got a call from the higher-ups. They want you to get off this case and to report back for now. Someone made a lot of accusations against you, resulting in a court case from the legal department."


    The chief''s subordinate quickly informed him while holding the phone out for the chief to take. The chief took the phone, and his complexion paled. His eyes widened in disbelief before he looked at Amane with hate-filled eyes.


    "Don''t think that this is over. I will quickly resolve this issue and come back to challenge you outright. You will not be able to get away from me this easily."


    The chief promised before he walked out of the station. His subordinates needed clarification about leaving with the chief or staying behind.


    Amane knew it would take a little while before another annoying person was assigned to this case. So, she wanted to choose the person who would work closely with the divine guild over this matter.


    "Stella, why don''t you-"


    "I refuse. I will not take over any case or official duties regarding the police work. However, if you want my opinion about the next chief, I have quite a few."


    Stella outright refused to consider what Amane wanted to ask of her. But she did provide an alternative to Amane.


    For now, this would have to do. Amane directed the exact words toward Sean, and he sighed.


    As expected, Sean was also not happy with the outcome of the conversation. But he was also unwilling to look a gifted horse in the mouth.


    "I understand. I guess this is the best we will get for a while now. Everyone is too busy dealing with other things. And we also need to close this case to focus on the divide leader''s reappointment."


    Sean sighed but did agree to receive Stella''s help.


    Once this was resolved, Amane paid one last visit to Sakura before she had work to do.


    But as soon as she arrived in the Sakura''s corridor, she sensed something was happening inside the hospital room. The hall looked darker and heavier than before, giving off a depressing feeling.


    Amane quickly forced the door open and entered Sakura''s room. A shadowy figure was sitting adjacent to Sakura''s bed and looking down at her with an almost motherly look.


    There was no way to see the shape or even gender of the person touching Sakura''s hair. But something about that presence felt familiar to Amane.


    "Oh my! Let''s not get too agitated now. I was not trying to harm your cousin, I promise. I just wanted to see what her current condition was."


    The familiar voice forced Amane to calm down, and she reluctantly put her weapon down. This person was the one Amane had met with Chen. Chen''s father had decided to visit Amane.


    "I am sorry, but you are trespassing. I want you to leave this room. My cousin is currently sick and unable to receive any visitors."


    Amane admitted before she sat down in the chair. She waited for ''father'' to leave as well. But the older person refused to bulge. They continued to sit beside Sakura and play with her hair.


    "You want me to go away? But I might be the only one who can help you. Don''t you want Sakura to wake up? In that case, you might want to accept my help."


    Father bargained, and Amane could hear the truth in her words. Not only was Father convinced about what they were saying, but they also seemed confident that this was the only way to save Sakura.


    And usually, Amane might have felt alarm bells ringing inside her head when such topics were brought up. But not this time. This time, Amane had a feeling that father was right.


    "I can tell that Hortencia''s core did not help the curse despite being the thing that caused it in the first place. So, we only have one option - to defy ''The Law'' and ensure Sakura lives." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alarm bells chimed heavily inside Amane''s ears. She was sure that it was her heart that made all this noise. The situation caused Amane to faint.


    "You want to go against ''The Law?'' Do you even know what you are saying? I am sorry, but this conversation is over already. I don''t think I can help a madman like you."


    Amane refused outright even to consider what Father had to say after that. There was no way Amane was going up against ''The Law.''


    "So, you won''t even try to save your cousin? I thought that your relationship meant more than that. But then again, you have always been a coward when it came to ''The Law'' and dealing with it."


    Father spoke softly, and his words sounded like he had known Amane since long ago.


    It caused Amane to instantly turn toward ''Father'' and consider what she had just heard. Her instincts screamed at her about this person''s identity, but Amane refused to believe it.


    "Oh! And what do you know about me and ''The Law?'' I am not even sure what kind of relationship we both have. If this is all you want to offer me, I am uninterested. Please leave and never come back here."


    Amane spoke to Father, and the entity only laughed softly.


    "Fine, pretend you did not notice who I am and what you need to do next. But you will need to decide soon. It will not ignore you even if you ignore ''The Law.'' Sooner or later, it will come after you."


    Father was right. Amane knew the nature of ''The Law.'' Everyone had to face that thing and hope to survive. The gods and people affected by their powers could not escape.


    "You still have time to think over your choice. But I hope that you do not take long to resolve it. And, you owe me for breaking Hortencia''s core. I hope you are also looking for a way to repay me for that."


    Father finished his talk and disappeared from the room. He had not given Amane a lot of space to think and act in the first place. And this time, the margin for error was even smaller than before. Amane''s next move had been made for her already.

 Chapter 398 399: The qualities of the divine leader [pt1]

    "It''s not much of a choice when you lay out all the facts like that for me, right? I guess I know what I am going to do next."


    Amane felt that she would be gone for quite some time after this. So, she needed to make all the arrangements before disappearing from the grid.


    Usually, she would have left everything up to Sakura and not felt awkward. But now it was impossible to do. So, Amane would have to start on her second plan now.


    "Time to make Eclipse the family head. This happened sooner than I expected, but I no longer have a choice."


    That was the first thing Amane decided to do. She assigned a trusted nurse to Sakura''s room and went home. There, she headed straight to the animal shelter.


    The place was quiet. It was still early enough for the beasts to be asleep. So naturally, Eclipse was getting all the sleep he could as well.


    As soon as Amane entered the shelter, Eclipse was awake. He was alert and tried to catch Amane red-handed. He also tried to capture Amane, but that failed.


    Eclipse was lying flat on the ground before he even tried. The kid had grown up a lot from when Amane had taken him in., he finally seemed to have crossed Amane in the height department.


    "You¡­don''t come here often. I thought you would be in the hospital with Sakura. What are you doing back home? Do you need something from me?"


    Eclipse asked while rubbing his back. The fall had hurt, but Eclipse was happy to endure it all. He was no longer the same crybaby who could not do anything.


    "Eclipse, I need to head out for some time. In the meantime, I will leave the Tsurugi family in your hands. I need you to hold down the front for me until I return."


    Amane explained it to Eclipse, and he looked shocked and uncomfortable simultaneously.


    "You want to do what? Are you serious? Yoko, you cannot leave me in charge. Those old cahoots would never agree to this. Besides, there are better choices than me and-" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There is no one else I would rather trust than you now. Sakura is out for the count, and no elders can look past their pride. My parents are not even a question, and Akabe Tsurugi¡­let''s not go there."


    People thought that Amane had a lot of options when it came to replacing her. But realistically speaking, there were not a lot of people who could do what Amane did regularly.


    And out of those people, Eclipse was Amane''s best choice.


    "Fine, I guess I can see your point. I will help you out as much as you can. But I cannot promise that I will be able to be the perfect host."


    Eclipse promised, and that was one problem out of the way. The next thing Amane needed to take care of was the appointment of the divine leader.


    "Good. I will announce your installment when the new divine leader is announced. It will take the heat off your shoulder for the time being."


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    It was not a calculated move, but it was brilliant to announce the change simultaneously as another big decision. It would help divine public attention, and Eclipse would be able to take office safely.


    Eclipse did not look OK with the announcement of what would happen next. But this had to happen one day.


    He was more than aware of why Yoko had taken him in the first place. And he had to say that he was satisfied now.


    "Fine. I will get ready for the day. But you will have to be the one to deal with the elders before you go and do whatever you want to. I don''t think I have it in me to deal with them alone."


    Eclipse confessed.


    "You and me, both. The elders are a source of constant annoyance, and you can deal with them however you want to once you have my seat."


    Amane promised, and Eclipse sighed.


    "This was not what I was talking about. But fine, I will see what I can do regarding this.


    ...


    The whole stadium was filled with people. People from all fields of life gathered in the stadium to honor the fallen divine leader.


    Most people were here for the fame as well as the honor this gathering would bring them. They were not sad about what happened to Charlie Suzuki.


    The ceremony to appoint the next divine leader would occur in about an hour. And everyone was nervous about facing the music.


    Sean and Helios seemed to be fighting on the other side of the room. Amane could not hear what they were saying, but their gestures made it obvious they were unhappy.


    Amane decided to approach the pair and listen in to their fighting.


    "I cannot do this. I am too young and inexperienced. You should be the one to take up this mantle, Sean. You are the only one who can face these hyenas."


    Helios seemed to agree with Amane had been this time. Sean was the better choice when it came to the successor.


    But Sean had yet to have any intention of taking up the mantle.


    Becoming the divine leader was not only an honor, but it was a responsibility as well. It needed constant scheming and keeping ahead of other people.


    Sean was the one who understood that was the best, so he should be the one to take up this honor as well. But that was not the case this time.


    "I know that you want me to take up the mantle of the divine leader, but I cannot do that. My consciousness would not allow me to do such a thing. It would be better to throw my support after someone else instead."


    Sean seemed to have problems of his own as well. And ideally, Amane wanted to trick Sean into taking charge of the divine leader''s position. But it would be a little tricky if you looked at the kind of position it was.


    "Looks like you both disagree with how things should be. You should resolve your matter since the conference will start in an hour. I must also take the chosen one and fulfill my promise to Charlie."


    Amane admitted, and the pair in front of her went quiet. They looked uncomfortable with the thought of talking about Charlie.


    In the end, Sean sighed and stepped forward.


    "You are right. We need to take care of things our mother wanted us to take care of. You said that you wanted us to take over the powers Mother left behind. In that case, both of us would like to come with you. Will that be alright?"


    Sean asked with a conflicted face. He knew that Eclipse would not head toward the secret chamber alone. So, Sean had to accompany him and find out the truth as well.


    It was a two-in-one deal. And Amane did not mind both accompanying her to the secret location.


    "It''s fine by me. As far as I know, the will of the divine leader is something you all need to face. The will can choose the next leader alone, and there is no need to fight over it."


    Amane reminded the pair about this. This was news to the pair because they had not heard anything like that until now.


    "Wait, so that they will choose the next divine leader? Then what were we both fighting for? Why did you not say this earlier?"


    Sean asked, now looking like a deflated balloon. He wanted to know these things before he spent so much time worrying about them. He felt scammed by Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Well, even if the will chooses the next leader, personal motivation is essential¡­. I think. And anyway, I had a little too much on my mind to remember everything. So, let''s go now. We should head toward the will and get the next divine leader chosen."


    Amane held her hand out before it felt awkward, and she decided to lead the way toward the will room.


    No one knew about this place except the current divine leader and Amane. Amane knew about this place because she could feel the energy of the divine coming from it.


    She had always been curious about this room and finally saw what was behind the door.


    "Is that the door that decided our fate? The door leading to the divine room? I cannot believe how close it was to us all this time. Mother used to say it was close, but I never paid attention to her."


    Sean looked awed. He felt the energy emitting out of the door, engulfing him.


    On the other hand, Helios did not seem to be feeling much. His sensitivity toward the supernatural was not very well-developed. It was a demerit to his position and another reason why he should not take up the role of the divine leader.


    "Helios, hurry up and enter this room. Once you do, I am sure you will gain much power."


    Helios admitted as he held the door open. He gestured for Helios to enter the room, but Helios looked confused and a little frightened while looking at the door.


    "I am sorry, but what door are you talking about? I just see a wall in front of me."


    Helios''s words were the final nails in the coffin. Now, it was proven that Helios could not be the divine leader, no matter what happened. He lacked the most fundamental thing available to the divine leader - supernatural sensitivity.

 Chapter 399 400: The qualities of the divine leader [pt2]

    "I am sorry, but what door are you talking about? I just see a wall in front of me."


    Sean heard these words, but they did not register inside his mind. He was unsure why or how, but Helios could not see the massive door in the middle of the hallway.


    "Ah, this decided the leadership of the divine leader among you two. Sean, I know you do not want to become the divine leader, but the world is not giving you much choice here."


    Amane placed a hand on Sean''s shoulder to make him feel better. But Sean only gritted his teeth and smacked Amane''s hand away.


    "What do you mean I don''t have much of a choice? I should not be in this race at all. I am not the right choice after all the betrayals I did. Why would the divine will want me to be the next leader?"


    Sean asked with clenched teeth and fists. He could not understand why he was being chosen.


    And frankly, Amane was sure no one could understand divine will anyway. Things like divine powers had a choice of their own. There needed to be a telling when and how they would take a liking to someone.


    "Sean, you need to gather yourself. Even the divine will asks you to be the next divine leader. What do you have to think about here?"


    Helios asked, but Sean only shook his head.


    "No, I refuse. I already betrayed Mother more than once. To take her position would not be right-"


    Amane was getting tired of all this bullshit. She knew this was an emotional moment that Sean needed to come to terms with.


    But it was taking too much time. They only had enough time for Sean to accept and dissolve the will before the announcement.


    So, Amane stood up and walked toward the will. The flame continued to shine brightly and avoided Amane''s hand once. But it did not avoid Amane a second time, realizing that Amane did not want to steal it.


    "You are annoying me more than you should. Sean, stop being a baby and accept the will already. Otherwise, I will have to force you to."


    Amane gave that warning, but Sean had no intention of complying with her. It was a shame, but Amane had already issued her warning.


    "Helios, catch Sean and do not let him escape. If he will not accept the inheritance normally, we must make him accept it."


    Unfortunately for Sean, Helios realized what Amane wanted to do before he did. Helios closed his arms around Sean''s body, and Amane forced the flame down his throat.


    Sean was uncomfortable, and he tried to cough the flames out. But it was too late by this point. The flames had already dissolved to become a part of Sean''s body.


    "Why are you doing this to me? Why are you forcing me to take a position I never wanted? Some so many people are more deserving of this position. And yet! Did you choose a failure like me? Why?"


    Sean asked, and Helios looked guilty. He never wanted to force Sean to do something he did not want to. But Amane was not half as compassionate as Helios was.


    "Stop throwing a bitch fest because things did not go your way. If you wanted someone else to take this responsibility, you should have thrown more names out before the deadline."


    "No one wants the responsibility that comes with power, but someone must take charge. In this case, it turned out to be you."


    Amane scolded Sean, and he clamped up. He looked away with a pout on his face, and that was how Amane knew that Sean would be alight.


    For all his complaining and nonsense speaking, Sean was someone who loved his position. He would make sure that nothing wrong ever happens to the divine guild.


    "I¡­I guess I do not have a choice. Things have happened already, and I am the leader. I can feel the power and responsibility coursing through my body. I need to take charge now."


    Sean walked out into the hallway. He did not have time to experiment with his powers, so he must be careful.


    Amane clutched her head as she watched Sean take control of the divine guild. The future for this place was a secure one now.


    "Thank you for all your help. I know you are struggling, but we shall never forget all you did for us."


    Helios bowed in front of Amane, and his gratitude seemed genuine. He had come a long way from the kid arranged to marry Amane.


    "Ah, don''t worry about it. I am just fulfilling the promise I made to your mother. She might want to have her guild intact once she returns. I am sure Charlie will be happy to see you kids living your life."


    Amane admitted, but there was no heat behind her words. She was not sure if she believed her terms.


    "Do you think Mother will come back? Is Mother even alive? I cannot tell you anything. I know I should worry about the present more than I should about the future or past, but I cannot help but ask - what if? What if things went differently? Would the result be the same?"


    Helios asked, finally showing his vulnerability as a child. And in a way, Helios was a child in terms of life experience.


    "Ugh, don''t overthink. Thinking is an enemy you need to save for critical situations. For now, just focus on the present. It will help you get through difficult times."


    Helios looked surprised before he let out a joyous laugh. He was not sure why he had started laughing, but he could not stop himself once he had started.


    "You are right. I should only think about the present situation. Thinking about the future is a concern of another me."


    Amane waited until Helios was stable before leading the way out. It was time to face the real music soon.


    "Come, the media must be waiting for me. I know I asked you to live in the present, but maybe act up a little in front of the media. Feed them a sob story that would make them sympathize."


    Amane did not need to tell Helios how to deal with the media as someone raised in the divine guild; Helios was well-versed in dealing with information.


    Still, Helios was happy to hear the motherly advice after he had lost his mother. It made the loss a little bit more¡­bearable.


    "EVERYONE, I thank you for being here today. Unfortunately, I have a piece of bad news to share with everyone. As you know, our previous divine leader perished yesterday in a heroic attempt to save our world. I would like to honor her sacrifice."


    The testament and the news statement were pre-made to feed the media. Sean had been taught how to speak the words and act out. The press looked taken in by his performance.


    Everyone went quiet for a full minute as they mourned the dear person. Amane could not help but find it ironic.


    Charlie Suzuki was loud, and her presence always filled the whole place. But to mourn her in silence was not something she would want to be done.


    ''Huh? Am I missing her now? I was not aware that Charlie was so close to me. I was sure I would miss her a little at most, and that would be it.''


    Amane was standing in the hallway, and her ears were heading the speech. But she was sure that nothing was registering in her brain. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her mind was drifting around, trying to settle on something but unable to manage. This was not the first time Amane had failed to pay attention. But this was the first time things were this bad.


    "-everyone a chance. Lady Tsurugi! Lady Tsurugi, would you like to say something regarding Lady Charlie Suzuki? I know that you both were close and-"


    Amane heard the press person ask her. There were cameras on her face, waiting to see what Amane would say and to tear her apart.


    But the more these people waited, the more Amane pulled back. She did not know what to say. And even if she did, she feared her mouth would refuse to work.


    "Lady Tsurugi, do you have nothing to say? Man, how cold."


    "Wasn''t Charlie Suzuki her friend? What kind of friend doesn''t even say anything when the other dies?"


    "So true. Not only did Yoko Tsurugi not say anything, but she didn''t even look bothered. How coldhearted does one need to be for this to happen?"


    "Maybe it was all capitalism? You now pretend to be close so that you could reap the benefit. Man, the divine leader got the short end of the stick."


    There would be too many articles regarding this tomorrow. But Amane could not bring herself to care and put up a front.


    All these were nothing compared to her feelings and emotions.


    Finally, after what seemed like forever, Amane''s vision blurred, and she could feel tears flowing down her face. It was disconcerting, and no one paid her any attention.


    People and the press had already formed their opinions about her, and they would not change it for the world.


    ''This is better. My relationship with Charlie doesn''t need an explanation, nor do these people tell me what I can do about it. Our relationships and feelings are for us to know and appreciate. No one else needs to know about these relationships.''


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane would not sully Charlie''s name in any way.

 Chapter 400 401: The journalist [pt1]

    For the first time, the press was on the divine guild''s side without anyone having to bribe them. They were trying to get on the same page and express the same sorrow.


    The passing of the much beloved divine leader was phenomenal, and even the media was too stunned to make jokes about it.


    They even moved on from Amane and toward Sean, who was about to take the position of the following divine leader. Suspicion and encouragement filled the people''s eyes. But they were suspicious of Sean at the same time.


    "Are you sure you are the right person to take up the position of the divine leader? Do you have what it takes to succeed Charlie Suzuki, Mr. Sean? Do you even have half the power that your predecessor had?"


    The media cared about power and balanced structure. They wanted a divine leader they could walk all over and control.


    So far, Sean had yet to give them an opening to do anything.


    "I do not appreciate being questioned unnecessarily. If you do not stay in your lane, you will make an enemy out of me. So be careful with what you say."


    Sean warned, and his aura splashed brightly. Everyone was taken aback when the familiar power of flames shined through Sean''s eyes. That was the sigh of the divine leader.


    Those who wanted to cause trouble with him knew better after that. They quickly reeled themselves back and threw their support behind Sean.


    "I see. Fortunately, we have someone like you handing the fort, Mr. Sean. We all look forward to your rule as the divine leader. Unlike some people, you look like you would honour your promise and remember the last divine leader."


    The journalist made this remark while looking at Amane. He did not say it, but many people were looking at Amane.


    But they did not notice the subtle tears falling down Amane''s face. And Amane preferred it that way as well.


    "I am sure that many people here are happy at the leadership change in the divine guild. And that is why I want to thank people like Yoko Tsurugi, who chose to stick by us in these hard times."


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Mother could not have asked for a better friend."


    Sean turned the tides around. Now that he had thanked Amane, the journalists could not say anything. It would sully the name of the divine leader.


    They were all salty about missing such a prime opportunity to make fun of Yoko Tsurugi. But it was no longer a possibility.


    "A-Ah, the friendship is still strong, even if Charlie Suzuki is not here. Yoko Tsurugi must be an incredible person to make friends with one or two divine leaders."


    The media did not say that the divine leaders got marinated. But this was what everyone thought at that time. They were sure that Yoko had some kind of leverage that caused the divine leaders to be submissive to her.


    But Sean did not indicate that he was uncomfortable with Yoko''s presence. He finished the ceremony quietly and waited for the after-party.


    As for Amane? She was happy sitting in her corner and sipping away at the alcohol. It was tasty and helped Amane feel more associative with what was happening around her.


    She was busy chilling when someone sat in the seat before her. Amane had never seen this new person before, but the lady had a press pass.


    It was manageable to guess why she had been singled out by a media person so early. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady Yoko, I am so sorry for your loss. I heard about your cousin. Is Sakura Tsurugi alright? We tried asking the doctors about her disease, but everyone was tight-lipped. Would you like to share?"


    The journalist spoke with a sympathetic tone. She was trying hard to sound normal and sympathetic. But Amane had seen through her facade with a single glance. And she was not happy to air out her dirty laundry.


    "I am sorry, but I do not want to discuss anything with you. Whatever is happening to Sakura is our family affair. And I do not want others to stick their hand into this topic."


    Amane warned the journalist to keep away. The journalist was taken aback since he had not expected such open hostility.


    But that was alright. She had other ways to ensure she got what she wanted. The journalist knew that she was good-looking and she had dressed to emphasise her assets tonight.


    Her low-cut dress showed the journalist''s breast window and her pierced nipples. It would cause anyone to take a double look her way.


    The journalist had gathered all the information about Yoko Tsurugi and her preferences. And then she had dressed how the young woman liked it.


    "Madam, these are sad times for you. You also lost your friend yesterday. You must be feeling a lot of things. Here, let me help you out."


    The journalist tried to rub Amane''s arm to give her comfort subtly. But the main reason she had approached Amane was because Amane still had a lot of influence.


    Now that the divine leader was gone, the female with the most influence worldwide was Yoko Tsurugi. Not only did she have money and connections, but she retained her excellent relationship with the divine guild.


    What the other people did not see, this journalist saw clearly. And she was ready to take advantage of Yoko.


    "I am not interested in gathering your sympathy or your time. You can return to your seat if that was all you came for. I have not fallen to desperate times yet."


    Amane warned the journalist not to push her luck. The journalist looked flushed once she heard Yoko warning her. She had not expected to hear such words from Yoko Tsurugi of all people.


    "I¡­this is¡­what the hell are you talking about? I am here because I have a sincere heart and want to help you. There is no need for you to be so rude to me."


    That was what the journalist said, but in her mind, she was cursing Yoko Tsurugi. She did not know how Yoko Tsurugi found out about her intentions but knew she could not allow this to continue.


    She looked at Yoko and waited for her to rethink her choice.


    But it did not seem Yoko was in a mood to rethink anything. The journalist felt humiliated, and she stood up. But she was not going to go back without one last fight.


    "Lady Yoko, you have rejected an acceptable offer from my side. I want to assure you that no one else would have given you the time of their day like this. I was being generous with you. But now I see that it was not needed."


    The journalist tried to guilt-trip Yoko one last time. But as expected, Yoko did not even bulge. She looked at the journalist like she was not interested in her.


    The journalist was angry and about to move when someone tapped their table. It caused the journalist to change her target from Yoko Tsurugi to this new person.


    "I was not aware that the journalists were beginning to offer escort services. I will have to try them out in the future and leave a review. Maybe also tell everyone that the news services are no longer how they used to be."


    The female who sat down at the table had her face covered by a cloth. It was impossible to tell what she looked like. And the journalist did not remember anyone like her being at the banquet.


    But only selected special people had been invited in the first wave of mourning. Even she had to sleep around to get a special invite. And that had been the most challenging thing she had done.


    "You! I did not expect you to come here. Were you not resting at your home because you were sick? Chen did not say anything about you being a socially active person."


    Yoko Tsurugi seemed to know this female. And Yoko Tsurugi''s tone was a little respectful as well.


    If Yoko was being cautious with this person, the journalist needed to be careful and not make a mistake.


    "It''s an honour to meet the madam. I am sorry, but I do not think I know your name. If you would be so kind as to tell me¡­"


    The journalist tried to make an excellent first impression. She wanted to get this new person on her side. She may reap benefits she would not have otherwise if she played her cards right.


    "Ah, I am sorry, but I am allergic to the media and journalists. I do not like to keep cancer that can betray me on my side; you should try someone else if you want to look for an easy pray that will bend to all your wills. Maybe an elderly gentleman who is bored of his regular company?"


    The unknown miss directly insulted the journalist. It caused the female to turn red in the face and stutter. Whatever courage and interest she had gathered to persuade this female bleed out of her system.


    "I¡­what are you saying? I am a proper gentlewoman of society, and I offered you my friendship because I wanted to get close to you. Why are you pretending as if you heard something completely different from what I asked you?"


    The journalist hissed, now feeling offended. She had lost her composure, but she was lucky that no one was paying attention to her. It was dangerous for her to show her real emotions this openly.

 Chapter 401 402: The journalist [pt2]

    The journalist tried to keep her voice down. But she was too upset to keep up the character for long. In the end, everyone ended up looking at the journalist with interest.


    "I¡­am sorry. I lost myself there for a second. But, Madam, you need to be careful with what you say. I will fire a lawsuit against you if you do not stop dreaming my good name."


    The journalist was assured that she would win the lawsuit as well. She was good at manipulating, and she also had a lot of connections. Even if her case had no legal grounds, the journalist was sure she would be able to manipulate the case.


    "Ah, did you feel offended by what I said about you? Well, I felt just as offended when you called me Madam. I preferred to be called as ''Sir''."


    The lady spoke back to the journalist, and the ease of her voice took the journalist aback.


    ''Why does it matter if I call you Madam or Sir? In the end, you are still a bitch-''


    That was what the journalist thought, but then she halted her thought process. She needed to be careful and not tarnish her well-crafted image. She needed to show how mature she was.


    "I am sorry. I made a few assumptions based on your gender and situation. Mistakes can happen, right?"


    The journalist tried to get the situation back under her control. But the Madam, well, Sir, only smiled back at her.


    "Of course, mistakes can happen to anyone. But most of them are based on what we show the world. So, if I make any mistakes regarding your character, I am so sorry. It was all based on what I saw until now."


    The journalist was too pissed and stunned to say anything. Her own words had been used against her now.


    If she agreed, then this topic would be dropped. And if she did not, then she would become a participant in the crime as well. It was a tough decision to make, but the journalist decided to let this topic fall.


    She also decided to escape quickly so she would no longer have to deal with these people.


    "I¡­think I will take my leave now. It was quite late, and I needed to get back home."


    It was afternoon, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky. The journalist had been defeated and sent home already. Everyone went back to what they were doing.


    Amane watched the whole interaction, and she held her amusement back. She wanted to laugh, but the sound would not escape her lips. That was why she only curved her lips up.


    "Ah, looks like that child was too fragile to face me. I wonder when I will get a real opponent to face off against."


    Chen''s father lamented as she threw her weight on the chair and relaxed. She looked bored at the funeral.


    But then again, she had no attachment to Charlie Suzuki and her cause. She was here to ensure that her presence was noted in the high society.


    "I am thankful for your help. But just for the record, I could have handled that on my own."


    It was as much thanks as Amane would give this stranger. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? Who said that I helped you out? That journalist was fun to play around with, so I teased her slightly. It''s a total coincidence that you were sitting here as well."


    Chen''s father waved her hand to indicate she did not care for Amane. It was nice to be treated as a second thought by others.


    "That reminds me - I don''t think you know my name, right? You should know my name if we will be interacting in the future. I bet you are still calling me Chen''s father in your mind."


    When she heard the accusation, Amane felt the coffee went down the wrong pipe. It was spot-on and took Amane aback.


    She looked up, only to see familiar eyes flashing back at her for a minute. But they disappeared behind the black cloth as soon as they had appeared.


    "I was not aware that I was that transparent. I need to practice hiding my thoughts from you hard?"


    Amane asked, but the lady only laughed while shaking her head.


    "No way! Were you seriously calling me ''Chen''s father'' inside your mind all this time? I don''t know if I should feel offended or flattered."


    It was a mixture of both. But Amane did not want to call this person by their name, or even know their name, because she knew she would regret it.


    Everything about this person reminded Amane of Kori. From how they talked to how they stood, it was a perfect replica of Kori.


    And that was enough for Amane to want to pull back.


    ''I guess I can no longer pretend like I did not notice who this person is. I need to get brave and face my past now.''


    "Sir, may I know your name? I would like to know my friend''s name at the very least."


    A tense silence followed the announcement. Kori had not expected Amane to make such a decision.


    Amane was good at running away from things she wanted to avoid¡ªand knowing her nature; she would like to avoid this confrontation with Kori for as long as possible. That was what Kori knew about Amane.


    But this was something that Amane of the past had the luxury to do. Ever since Amane adopted her first kid, she has forced herself to change. Putting herself in charge of another life did that to people.


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ah, now this is not what I expected. Since when were you so agreeable to know more and get into sticky situations?"


    Even Kori had decided to let her character rest and ask this question. It made Amane chuckle, and she looked at her side.


    If there was any doubt left in her mind about this person''s real identity, it was gone by now. It was clear who Kori was and why she was there.


    "Taking responsibility does change a person. Would you like to tell me your name, or should I guess it myself? How about Kori? Should I call you that?"


    Amane asked, and silence followed her declaration. Kori did not look surprised, but she did not look satisfied as well. Her reaction was mixed and relatively neutral after all.


    "It looks like you already decided inside your mind about what my real identity is. There is no need for me to beat around the bush."


    "I will be frank with you - I need your help. I want to fight against ''The Law'' and need you to assist me. Out of everyone I know, you have the most knowledge about ''The Law.'' Anything you can provide me with will help a lot."


    Kori asked this outright. There was no need for her to beat around the bush any longer. Kori knew her identity had been exposed and wanted to take full advantage of it.


    Amane had been an emotionally driven person. Seeing Kori again would have been enough to make her weak and consider this offer. Never mind being asked outright to help.


    "I don''t think I can help you out. The Law is not something we can joke about and go against. I told you before, right? Fighting against that thing is a death sentence for everyone involved. And I have too much to lose now."


    This conversation was one that Amane had before with Kori. And her opinion had not changed even a single bit since then.


    Compared to her, Kori was much calmer than before. But her eyes held the same spark they had all that time ago.


    "You are still a coward, even after all this time. Do you not care about Sakura at all? What about Charlie Suzuki? She is stuck in the rift and might not have much time left. Are you not going to help them out-?"


    Kori was not finished speaking, but Amane knew she could no longer listen to her. The more she heard from Kori, her ideas appealed to Amane. Fighting the rift was becoming more and more like a possibility now.


    And that was a dangerous thought to have. Amane could not let herself get involved with The Law again.


    "I see. So, you will keep yourself out of this mess, huh? I am not worried. Sooner or later, you will realize that I was right. This right is worth every sacrifice you must make."


    Amane did not doubt that thought. She had thought the same before her initial exile as well.


    Amane had been quite close to The Law when she was born. They both had been born under the same power and had opposite roles. In human terms, they could even be called siblings.


    However, gods worked on different principles and had to uphold the rules they were bound by.


    Kori might have been thousands of years old, but she was still young compared to most gods. She was too assured in her power and position. She would be humbled soon enough.


    "I expect you to visit me by the end of this week. Even if you have nothing to discuss with me, you have a core to return to me."


    "Oh, and you do not need to worry if you accidentally broke it. You can always repay me by helping me take down The Law."


    Those were Kori''s last words before she left the gathering. Her words were heavy and impactful and gave Amane a headache

 Chapter 402 403: The final council meeting [pt1]

    "This girl. Why does she never make things easier for me? It has been thousands of years since we last met, and she has not changed much."


    Amane had no idea why she even considered change an option for Kori. Everyone knew that a goddess''s obsession could run deep and forever. There was no way to change it once a goddess became obsessed with something.


    The one way to get a goddess to become your ally was to help them achieve their obsessive goals. That was what humans had figured out long ago and taken advantage of.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, how long are you going to sit there for? The ceremony is already over, and people have started to head home. If you want to spend a night here, then tell me. I will arrange something for you."


    The situation calmed down, and Sean came here and joked with Yoko.


    Sean looked tired, and Amane could feel his powers leaking out of his body. Sean had used his new abilities and authority to showcase his new position to people.


    This show of power was necessary to get people to accept his new position and the change in structure. But it left Sean much more tired than it should have.


    "I don''t think there is any point in me staying back in the funeral hall when the precious body of my friend is not even here. I will head back and check up on Sakura. I need to prepare for the ceremony of our own."


    Amane''s secretary must have announced Eclipse already. Amane switched her phone, but she could still feel it constantly vibrating because people were calling Amane and messaging her regarding the succession of Tsurugi''s name.


    Amane sighed once she looked at her phone. There were too many people calling her and trying to advise her. But the only calls that mattered belonged to Elder Hao and Akabe Tsurugi.


    But instead of calling them back, Amane decided to visit them. The elders had called forth a meeting without telling Yoko where it would be held. It was a minor inconvenience to her currently.


    "I see. In that case, I wish you all the luck. Do you need my driver to drive you to your new location? It might be easier to catch people off-guard if you do not travel in your family''s car."


    Sean advised, but Amane shook her head.


    She wanted to clear the air; the best way to do this was to show off her authority. The elders wanted to take advantage of Yoko being distracted, so Amane would show them what she could do.


    "No, you do not need to go out of your way and help me. The elders started this mess. If they think they can make decisions by keeping me out, another thing is heading their way."


    Amane assured Sean before she walked out of the hallway. Sean sighed while looking at Yoko''s back.


    He had a bad feeling about Yoko and what was happening with her. He wanted to help her out, but he was not sure what he could do to help.


    Besides, he felt that Yoko would not appreciate his help as she would have appreciated Charlie Suzuki''s help. So, he tactically decided to keep himself out of the mess.


    ''I wish you good luck, Yoko Tsurugi. I do not know what you are planning, but hopefully, you will succeed.''


    The divine leader''s life was busy. Sean did not have time to look around and help others.


    ......


    "Drive me to the main hall of our house. It seems like the elders have decided to bi-cot me from their meetings. Did they think that I would not find out?"


    The driver looked at Yoko Tsurugi with a pitiful expression. Yoko did not look as composed as she always did. But her gaze was still solid and annoyed this time.


    She was unhappy with the elders and would let them elders now. The driver was lucky not to be at the receiving end of her anger this time.


    "My lady, do you want to butt heads with the elders? You look such and¡­"


    "I still have enough awareness to take these fools on. There is no need for you to worry about me. Unless you are stronger than me and can support me, I do not want you to butt your head into my business."


    Amane''s words were quite clear. It made the driver fall entirely.


    He knew his mistress was saying half of these words to take her frustration out on him. She did not want to see an innocent person suffer. But her words were still like sharp knives to the driver''s heart.


    "Ouch! You could have just told me you did not want to talk to me, and I would have understood it."


    The driver joked around, trying to get away with as much as possible. Soon, the pair arrived back at the Tsurugi estate.


    This place looked new every time Amane came here. It had been some time since Amane had occupied Yoko''s body, but this palace had never felt like home to her.


    [This place never felt like home to me, either. Our feelings are similar in this regard.]


    Amane''s eyes bolted open when she heard the voice in her head. She was not sure if what she had heard was her imagination or actual words.


    The voice inside her head sounded like hers, but the tone was not one Amane would ever use against anyone.


    ''Ugh! A phantom of real Yoko''s remains in my body? Was it a warning? Or an omen?''


    It was tough for Amane to associate with her body right now. It felt as if she was floating around inside her head. It was not too out of reach to think that Yoko was trying to regain control of her body.


    It started small, but these coincidences soon spread until they controlled Yoko''s body.


    The worst part was that Yoko was still determining if she could fight against this. This body initially belonged to Yoko Tsurugi of this timeline. According to the law, it should belong to Yoko Tsurugi by the end of its natural lifespan.


    No matter what Amane did, if Yoko wanted this body back, she would have it back. That was how life worked.


    ''Hello, are you there? Is there anything you want to tell me?''


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Yoko asked this question, waiting for an answer from inside her. But Yoko Tsurugi had gone quiet. There was no trace of her voice or presence anywhere inside Amane''s consciousness.


    It would be impossible to tell if Yoko was even there or not. The voice could have been an illusion Amane created to distract her.


    But it was also the second time she had felt the ''real'' Yoko Tsurugi''s presence. It could not be dismissed so easily this time.


    "Miss, we are here. If you want to rest in the car, please tell me. I will inform the organizers that you will be late for this meeting¡­"


    The driver was likely trying to make Yoko feel better. But his words ended up causing Amane to shake her head and get out of the daze.


    "There is no need to announce my presence. I did not come here because I was invited after all. These elders have no idea I am even here."


    Amane assured before she stood up. Her dress was modest and not done to impress anyone. She was here to end the elders, not to impress them.


    Soon, a new person would take office in the Tsurugi household. Amane had kept the traditional system of elders around to avoid disrupting the natural flow of internal politics. But now she was tired of all their scheming.


    This time, more than nostalgia and old traditions would be needed to stop her from doing what she wanted.


    "Hello, everyone. Did you miss me?"


    Amane walked inside the room, waving at the guard as she passed. The guard tried to stop Yoko, but a blood butterfly blocked his way.


    One butterfly became two and four until a few dozen filled the hallway.


    "I would not make a foolish mistake if I were you. These children do not like agitation. Who knows what they might do if you try to touch them?"


    That was as much a warning as Amane was about to issue to the guard. And the guard was smart. He pulled himself back and pretended like he did not see anything.


    He even closed his eyes as the mass of butterflies passed him. This indicated that this guard wanted to be on her side. Amane appreciated the loyalty and intelligence this guard showed.


    ''Ah, this guard is good. I might have to ask for him to get promoted.''


    But that was a talk for another time. For now, Amane slammed the council room door open for the last time.


    The elders looked startled before they calmed down. They had expected Yoko to show up soon anyway, and they all had gleeful expressions. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, thank you for gracing us with your presence today. There was much we needed to discuss today. Why don''t you take a seat?"


    Elder Dao pointed toward the chair displayed in the center of the room. The scale and the location of the chair looked suspicious. It caused everyone''s focus to shift toward Yoko Tsurugi in the center.


    These elders were still trying their old tricks of putting pressure on Yoko and getting her to bow down. They never learned that this trick was not going to work. And Amane was too tired to warm them this time.

 Chapter 403 404: The final council meeting [pt2]

    "Yoko Tsurugi, there have been too many reports regarding you these last few days. You are trying too hard, but we want you to rest now."


    "Regarding your mental health and social welfare indexes, we have decided to pull you out of your seat and make the Tsurugi family an independent unit run by democracy. I hope you will comply with our decision."


    Elder Dao coughed into his hand to distract everyone from what he was speaking. He needed Yoko Tsurugi to be especially distracted before she could concentrate on his words.


    He was confident that he turned Yoko Tsurugi''s attention away from the topic when she said nothing. She was quiet and calm, just sitting in her seat.


    ''This is it. I know that Yoko is distracted these days. It was the right decision to use this time and force her to take a break.''


    Elder Dao still needed to be finished. He wanted his role in the new council to be solid, so he continued to speak.


    "We are not asking you to stay out of the politics forever, Miss Yoko. But the recent happenings must have taken their toll on your mental health. We want what is best for you. And currently, what you need is rest."


    ''Rest and never come back. Nothing would be better for you to remain in your place and never return.''


    Elder Dao was excited now. Not only were the other elders keeping quiet and letting him take charge, but Yoko Tsurugi was also not saying anything. It meant that he had won this gamble, and he was happy.


    "Y-Yoko, you need to calm down. I know you are unhappy with our decision, but maybe you should pull your pets back a bit. I don''t feel so comfortable sitting in the middle of these blood butterflies."


    As soon as Elder Dao heard Elder Fushi''s words, his eyes flew open, and he looked around. Small but beautiful-looking butterflies surrounded him.


    These blood butterflies had filled the room quite well, and there would be no way to escape them.


    "What is the meaning of this, Yoko Tsurugi? Are you threatening us? Have you truly lost your mind?"


    Elder Dao wanted to be happy to see the proof of Yoko losing her mind, but he was terrified for his life. He was not sure how long he could keep himself alive if these butterflies decided to attack him.


    "Hmm, and how do you plan to control the family when you cannot even control a single beast species? Let me remind you all: I am the head of the family because I can be one."


    "The one I am handing this charge to also can head this family. Nothing you say or do would change these facts."


    Amane reminded the elders while the blood butterflies filled the space. The elders wanted to argue, but there was nothing they could say.


    Since the iron was hot, Amane decided to end the tyranny of these fools right then and there.


    "Since we are on this topic, I should address this problem now. I found the old records of this family, and I want to point out that there are a lot of mistakes. There has been too much fraud going on."


    "As such, I will be stripping this family elders of their right to manage money and decision-making from this point forward. I want you all to sign this contract that ends your role within this family."


    The butterflies placed the contracts in front of all the elders. The elders looked startled to see the agreement. Most of the people looked uncomfortable and annoyed with this new development.


    Even Akabe looked taken aback when he got the contract. But unlike the others, he had accessed the risk and sighed it first.


    Elder Hao also did not hesitate to sign the contract. It was relatively fair to him, and he did not lose many assets. All his money was still his to own.


    But the other elders were angry and afraid. Those directly dependent on the Tsurugi house''s influence were devastated and wanted Yoko to reconsider her decision.


    "Yoko, this is not a funny joke. There is no way we are signing away our rights. Do you know how much we sacrificed for this family and its position? You would not be here if it were not for us¡­"


    Elder Dao started his monologue, but Amane was not in the mood to hear him yelp.


    Those who were intelligent and capable had already signed the contract after reading it. They knew that these terms were better than any terms they could have gotten.


    But those not keen enough to catch this continued to resist Yoko''s decisions.


    "I see. So, you do not want to sign this contract? Then, we shall do things the hard way. I will change the contract in front of you and give you five minutes to sign this new one."


    Yoko snapped her fingers, and the butterflies changed the contract before the elders. The elders looked at this new contract and felt their blood boil.


    This new one was too harsh, leaving the elders no rights or money.


    It was worse than signing away their life for the elders. And there was no way they would accept it just lying down.


    "The decision is up to you. I am not going to wait around for long."


    Amane warned, but the elders were happy with their decision. They had found their answer, and it was to resist Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Well, you made your decision. It is time for me to do what is necessary. Remember, you were the ones who chose this path for yourself."


    The elders were gleeful at first. They knew there was nothing Yoko could do to make them sign these contracts.


    Or that was what they believed to be the case. But it became apparent soon that it was not the case.


    The elders, who had no problem controlling themselves until now, felt their hands move independently and sign the contract. The binding magic washed over them, and they all panicked.


    They knew they had not willed their bodies to move and sign the contract. Something had forced them to do this.


    "Y-You! How are you doing this? What kind of witchcraft is this? Why is my hand moving on my own?"


    Elder Fushi asked as he finished signing the contract. He was not the only one who complained and called foul play.


    "How would I know your thoughts when you signed the contract? But one thing is for sure - you signed the contract. Now, you have nothing to do with the Tsurugi family anymore. From this point on, the elder system has been abolished."


    Amane reminded the elders who had been stripped of their rights. They did not look happy or satisfied to hear such a decision.


    "You tricked us. There must be some kind of foul play at work. We do not accept this decision. We will take you to court, and you will lose this case."


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you have gotten too arrogant for your good. You need to be knocked down a peg or two. Get ready for a court case now."


    The elders had already made up their minds about this conflict. They were sure they were in the right, and some foul play had been involved.


    But Amane already knew that she would not get caught for her methods. She had used the blood butterflies to control these elders.


    And blood butterflies left no residue after they were used. It was safe and sound to use such creatures.


    But that was not all. What Amane needed to see from this display was the loyalty of these elders. And just as she expected, no one was on her side.


    These elders were useless. There were two elders here that Amane could use - Elder Hao and Elder Cornia. They accessed the situation quite early and signed the first contract. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She would make sure to keep them working for her, but not at the influential level they were currently at. She would make them an employee and advisors for the time being.


    "Are you listening to us, Yoko Tsurugi? We are dragging your ass to the courtroom. Are you sure you want this on your record?"


    It wasn''t brilliant for the elders to talk about Amane''s case records before her. She did not care about her image half as much as these elders thought she did.


    But still, Amane looked at Akabe Tsurugi and his tried self. The one who looked most haggard and exhausted in this room was him. And for good reasons as well.


    "Akabe Tsurugi, you need not participate in our internal strife. You can spend your days relaxing beside Sakura. Sakura will take half of her responsibility as soon as she can."


    Amane assured the elder, and Akabe looked taken aback. There was gratitude in his eyes, as well as mixed emotions.


    Sakura had gotten injured helping Yoko, but she had also acted independently. Also, Yoko had spared no expense regarding Sakura''s comfort, which counted. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I¡­thank you. I don''t think I am in a condition to play around anymore. If you want me, I will be by Sakura''s side."


    Akabe Tsurugi made a quick escape without looking back. He did not even know what he had been doing in this council meeting in the first place. After all, he no longer had a conflict with Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Ugh, this is it. I will make the call and file for an official court case now. I know it is the only way you will take me seriously."

 Chapter 404 405: Have some courage [pt1]

    "That useless Yoko Tsurugi. Who does she think she is? I need to teach her a lesson she will never forget. Does she want to remove us from the elder position? That will never happen."


    Elder Dao was pissed. He had never been in a more embarrassing position in his life. And this time, his livelihood was at stake as well. There was no way he would sit back and let it happen.


    He looked toward the other elders who accompanied them. Elder Fushi was the other vocal one along with him.


    "You are right. If we hand over our rights as elders, then our lives, as well as the lives of our future generations, would be over. We need to take care of Yoko before that. How about another assassin?"


    Elder Fushi suggested with a thoughtful look. She knew that the previous assassin had failed to finish Yoko, but maybe this time, it would work.


    Last time, Yoko had Sakura and Charlie Suzuki. This time, Yoko had no one, and her support network was also weak. It could help a lot.


    "Elder Cornia, what do you think? You have a fantastic business sense and are also the oldest here. Surely, you have grievances you want to address today."


    Elder Dao asked while turning to the elder lady. But Elder Cornia did not look angry or annoyed by what had happened. She had signed the first contract and was also contracted by Yoko for a remote position.


    Her situation could not be any different, even if she tried.


    "I will refrain from commenting on these things. Unlike you, I agreed with Yoko and signed the contract at my will. I will also head out now. I don''t want anything to do with you people and your demise."


    Elder Cornia stood up and walked out. Elder Hao, their leader, left as soon as this discussion began.


    With this, the elders had lost two of their heavy hitters. But Elder Dao was encouraged. He knew what he needed to do from here.


    "Tsk, we don''t need those traitors to win the court case. I have a lot of false evidence buried to use against Yoko. We just need to lead the investigation team toward that evidence. I am sure things will be alright."


    Elder Dao sighed while thinking over his plan. The more he thought about it, the better it seemed to him. He was unsure why Elder Cornia and Elder Hao could not see it.


    "Elder Hana''s absence is indeed a hindrance to our plan. Her actions painted us elders in a negative light. But we also worked hard to salvage our reputation. And now is the time to reap the benefits."


    Elder Fushi agreed with Elder Dao, and they began to plan how they could bring Yoko down. And their plan was truly devious, harming Sakura and pinning the blame on Yoko.


    Crescenta walked outside the hall at this time. She wanted to talk to her grandfather about her new friend and possibly invite Kiana to their house for dinner. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she stopped cold when she heard her grandfather talking to the other elders. They were talking about killing Sakura and Yoko.


    Usually, Crescenta would have needed to pay more attention to it and lived alone. But she was not able to do that this time. Her instincts were telling her that she could not remain neutral any longer.


    ''Grandfather is making a mistake. I need to stop him before he goes against Yoko and gets himself killed.''


    Crescenta had turned a new leave. She had decided to stop being a kid and look at the world objectively. And that was when she had seen what kind of monster Yoko could be if she were provoked.


    Too many assets under Yoko''s belt and her behaviour change had made her turn dangerous. Going against her was no easy task.


    ''But would my grandfather even listen if I tell him not to go against Yoko? No! He would just turn against me and lock me up. In this case, I need to be on Yoko''s side during this conflict.''


    That was what Crescenta decided in the end. She turned around and decided to tell Yoko what she had heard. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    ......


    "Yoko, we heard your decision to over-turn the elders and wanted to talk to you about it."


    Sherina opened her mouth to complain, but one look from Yoko was enough to quiet her down. Yoko was in a dreadful mood today and unwilling to listen.


    Still, Sherina knew that she had to try to preserve the traditions, especially since it looked as if Albus would not do anything.


    "Those who are dead and are reliant on others for their sustenance have no right to say anything. How long do you even have to maintain your human form without those pills from Chen? What? Did you think no one would notice it?"


    Amane asked with a pissed voice. Her words scared Sherina, and she immediately tensed after hearing Yoko speak. She had not expected to get caught and wondered what had given her away.


    But Amane did not continue her sentence and left the couple wondering what happened. Now, they had no more grounds to contradict Yoko''s words or actions.


    Amane was about to head back out when she heard footsteps approaching her. She was ready to face any attack, but she did not expect Crescenta to be the one to try to find her.


    "H-Hello, Yoko. L-Look, we have differences, but I need to talk to you about something. My grandfather is planning on harming you and Sakura. He is trying to-"


    "I know. There is no need for you to stress yourself over what your grandfather is doing. I will handle him and whatever he is planning on my side."


    Amane assured Crescenta with a surprised expression. He had not expected Crescenta to seek her out or to warn her about being in danger. She had expected Crescenta to be on her grandfather''s side.


    "I¡­look, I know that you can take care of yourself. But my grandfather is not someone you should take lightly. He will not go after you but after Sakura in the hospital and pin the blame on you for this."


    This was also something Amane expected, and she had been ready to take care of it. But since Crescenta told Amane this, she could not help but suspect this to be a trap.


    After all, Crescenta hated Yoko and Sakura as well. There was no reason for Crescenta to go out of her way to help them. So, Amane was instantly on high alert.


    "H-Hey, don''t look at me like I am planning something terrible. I just wanted to help you because I felt terrible, and this was the right thing to do. I am trying to change here. I recently met someone who helped me see what an asshole I had been."


    Amane was surprised to hear these words. She had not kept tabs on Crescenta since her cousin was a low-level threat uninterested in politics.


    So, she was not aware that Crescenta had met someone and had decided to change for the better. And now, it left Amane in awe to see Crescenta changing slowly.


    "I see. If you are telling the truth, I will take your word for it. I will up the security around Sakura. Is there something else you want from me?"


    Crescenta looked conflicted. She wanted to ask for something but did not dare open her mouth. She did not like to share Kiana''s existence with Yoko. But she also needed permission to invite Kiana home.


    In the end, Crescenta gathered her courage to ask Yoko for this favour.


    "I¡­actually, I wanted to invite my new friend to our home. Can I ask her to come to our house and have her meet our family? Traditionally, I need the permission of elders or family head to do such a thing."


    Amane was surprised at all the ridiculous traditions in the Tsurugi household. This one was foolish and worthless in her eyes. But she knew the people who grew up with these rules regarded them as necessary.


    This was why Amane wanted to abolish the elder''s rule. People needed their freedom to invite their friends home.


    "Sure, do what you want to do. As you heard, the elder''s tyranny is no longer. They have been stripped of their rights and titles. You are free to do what you want from today."


    Amane assured Crescenta and watched as the older bit her teeth. She wanted to say more, but her throat had gone dry.


    "I¡­ thank you. Yoko, the road you are taking is a dangerous one, and I disagree with it. You should have a little courage instead of occasionally taking it safe. But I want to still thank you for it and hope that it pays off in the end."


    Crescenta had her own opinions to say. But once she was finished speaking. Amane had no idea how Crescenta knew about her inner struggles. But she had guessed correctly about Amane''s conflict.


    Amane did not know what to do about Kori''s offer, which tore her apart. Did she want to help Kori? Or let her offer lie down and burn up in flames?


    Amane did not have enough time to think about it because she received a call from her legal agent.


    "Yoko, the elders have struck a case against you. They asked for the first hearing to be tomorrow. We must come together and discuss the whole case before we fight against them in the court."

 Chapter 405 406: Have some courage [pt2]

    "How did you find yourself in a court case against your elders? Did those elders not consider what would happen to them if they went against you? Look at all these papers I have in my hand. This case is over before it started."


    Amane looked at her lawyer in front of her. She hired this elder lady once she decided to become the family head.


    The family lawyer had been an option for Amane, but the older man had felt like a money-hungry person who would betray Amane if he was paid right. So, Amane had found another lawyer she could outbuy. But not with money.


    She had given her current lawyer some share of her business, ensuring a vested interest of her lawyer in her business''s well-being.


    It had worked wonders until now, and her lawyer had kept her out of any legal business.


    "Here, I even have the contract we made beforehand. They are all signed, and there is no evidence of foul play. I assure you that the elders sighed them willingly."


    Amane assured the lawyer, causing the older lady to grin and crack up. These contracts were the final nail in the coffin for the elders.


    "Ohhohoho, I will take care of the rest from here. Those sneaky elders would not know what hit them once I was with them. Is there any request you want to make of me?"


    The older lawyer asked Amane, but she shook her head. There was nothing else she wanted from her lawyer.


    With things taken care of here, it was time for Amane to visit Sakura and check up on her condition. The doctors had informed Amane that they had Sakura sedated and not off the drugs.


    The curse was not spreading, but it was not letting up either. And Amane wanted to see how Sakura was doing with her own eyes. She needed to see Sakura''s condition.


    The hospital was calm, and the staff was helpful. Amane walked toward Sakura''s room when she felt the presence of an intruder. Someone had come here to harm Sakura, but they had been stopped.


    When Amane opened the door to Sakura''s room, she noticed Akabe Tsurugi holding someone in a chokehold. He looked angry, and Akabe might have killed someone if Amane had not stepped inside the space to address him.


    "Ouch, you will kill that assassin at this rate. Don''t you want to ask him questions before you off him?"


    Akabe Tsurugi turned away from addressing Yoko. But he had noticed Yoko''s presence before she had stepped into the room.


    "This guy deserved no mercy. He tried to kill Sakura when she could not defend herself. I will not allow anything to harm my daughter, no matter how small it is. The same goes for you, Yoko Tsurugi. You do not get too hard, Sakura, either."


    Amane held her hands up in surrender as she watched Akabe knock the assassin out. It only took him a few seconds, but the killer was not dead.


    "Hey, do you mind handing that assassin over to me? I will be able to use him during the court case."


    Amane asked, and Akabe threw the unconscious person toward her. Amane used her chains to bind the man, and now she had evidence of being harmed.


    "I will win this case and then help Sakura out. I swear to you that she would wake up soon."


    Amane assured Akabe, and he looked startled. He had not expected Yoko to speak to him, but he was thankful.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, I do not like you, and I do not want your help. But this time, I will make an exception and ask for your help. Please make sure you wake Sakura up no matter what you do. I beg of you."


    Akabe Tsurugi was trying his hardest not to break down and cry. But it was a nearly impossible feat for him.


    The door opened slowly, and Amane carried the unconscious assassin out. She was about to dispose of him when the hallway light flickered, and Amane tensed up. She could feel another presence stalking her.


    "Who are you, and what do you want?"


    Amane asked as she felt someone circling her. She wanted to be sure that this new presence was not after Sakura. But the presence did not leave her side even after a minute had passed.


    It was there for her.


    "Oh! I got caught. I thought your senses had dulled enough not to recognise the goddess''s power. But I can tell that I was wrong. It''s nice to see you again, Amane."


    Kori''s voice echoes as the world dulls and slows down. There was no telling what would happen next. Amane was ready for Kori to attack her or something.


    But Kori did not do anything like this. She only looked curious, and her emotions vibrated the air.


    "What do you want? This is not a social visit, right? Even you are not free enough to come and chat like that. So, what do you want?"


    Amane asked while turning around. She wanted to know what Kori wanted from her. But Kori needed to give Amane a straight answer.


    "I don''t want anything from you. I just wanted to come and see if you have made your decision regarding my offer. But I can tell that you have not thought about it."


    Kori was right. Amane had no time to think about her offer. And even if she did, she doubted she could go against ''The Law'' here.


    "You should hurry up before you are noticed. A goddess is reborn in the human body while the human still has their soul. It sounds dreadful, right? It is not something ''the law would approve of." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sooner or later, you will become a target as well."


    Kori assured Amane that this was a cause of concern. She did not remember telling Kori about having a dual soul in her body.


    This meant that Kori could see the ''real'' Yoko''s soul inside her body. And if Kori could see it, then ''the law'' would know about it as well.


    "Kori, are you responsible for my current situation? Did you drag me into this mess so I would have no choice but to take your side? You need to give me a straight answer here."


    Amane asked, but the surrounding power that held her captive suddenly disappeared. Kori had taken back her support and her presence from around Amane.


    It was clear that Kori had a hand in what happened, but Amane was also on a timer now. The law could come for her, destroying whatever Amane held dear.


    As she expected, she had no choice with what was happening. The future had been chosen for her already.


    *Ring*


    Amane''s phone rang at the right time, giving her a much-needed distraction. She quickly picked it up, and her lawyer picked it up.


    "Yoko, it''s time for us to head out now. We got the call for the court case, and the hearing is in a few hours. Is there anything you want to tell me before the court case starts?"


    Amane''s lawyer asked, and Amane almost said ''no'' before she remembered what just happened.


    "So¡­about the evidence. I might have an assassin who tried to kill Sakura but failed. Should I bring him along so that you can interrogate him?"


    Amane asked, and her lawyer paused. She froze for a second, not expecting such words to come from Yoko.


    But the lawyer sounded happy the next second.


    "Of course. If you have an assassin who tried to kill you, then you should bring them along as evidence. I will be more than happy to pry their mouth open for you."


    Amane''s lawyer assured and true to her words, the assassin had spilt everything he knew in the next hour. His testimony would be a great help during the court case.


    Finally, the time for the court case arrived. The elders were present in their seats, waiting for Yoko to come so that they could accuse her of the crimes she had not committed. They had already bought the judge for this case as well. Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    But that was something Amane had expected. So, she had asked their judge to be changed at the last second. The official panel did not want to sour their relationship with the divine guild, so they obliged Yoko.


    When the judge came out into the room, the elders looked shocked, and they even had their jaws hanging. They wanted to complain, but they had no legal grounds. They could only grit their teeth and sit back in their seats.


    "Hey, this is not the judge we were promised. What the hell is going on here? Did we make a mistake?"


    Elder Dao asked while looking at Elder Corina. He was sure of what he had heard, and he had spent a fortune on this case as well.


    And now, all their money had gone down the drain. The judge had been changed, and the court session had started.


    "Does anyone have any objections before we start the case?"


    The judge asked, and Elder Dao could not help himself. He had to open his mouth and question what was going on.


    "Excuse me, but I want to ask you an important question. Why are you our judge? As far as the official papers go, our judge was supposed to be someone else."


    This was a valid question to ask, but it also indicated that there was foul play at work. The current judge felt insulted, and his face turned dark at Elder Dao''s question.

 Chapter 406 407: Have some courage [pt3]

    "Ouch, I thought your elders were tough competition. But at this rate, they would sabotage themselves and get into trouble. We do not have to do anything to get them into trouble. We are so lucky."


    Amane looked toward her lawyer. Her lawyer looked bored but fascinated at the same time. This was the first time she had seen people who wanted to cause trouble for themselves.


    "Well, the elders are foolish, but you should not underestimate their resources. Their lawyer is top of the line, and they might be able to turn things around."


    Amane tried to cover all the options. But her lawyer only shook her head. She gestured toward the judge, who already looked convinced about this case''s result.


    "We no longer must worry about our opponent doing anything. Their impression has already been tarnished."


    The elders were lucky. Their lawyer quickly interfered and stopped them from making a mistake. He also addressed the judge and asked for forgiveness due to their client''s ignorance.


    And the judge granted, but not with a happy expression.


    "A-Anyway, I would like to push today''s agenda forward. Yoko Tsurugi has forced my client to sigh a waver that caused them to lose everything. Here, I would like you to look at this."


    The judge looked at the contract, but there was nothing illegal in it. Amane had made sure that he did things by the book this time.


    And the judge and the jury seemed to agree with her side of the story. This court case was a waste of time for both sides.


    "You do realise that this is a legally binding set of contracts? What do you want me to see in this? Are you wasting my time here?"


    The judge asked with an annoyed voice. His reaction made the opponent''s lawyer cringe. He had been banking on gaining some sympathy due to the contract conditions. But his intentions had the opposite effect.


    Elder Dao could not hold himself back. He needed to let the judge know that this was foul play.


    "This is not fair. You did not even read the contract we were made to sign. There is foul play at work. We were forced to sign these contracts."


    Elder Dao yelled back, and Elder Fushi agreed with them. The judge considered what these two had to say and then looked at the contract.


    For the first time, he wanted to let the accusation make a statement. But since he did not like the accusation party, he did not want to give them any advantage.


    "There is an easy way to resolve this situation. Bring our sensation in here. He will read the words and find out the truth."


    The judge ordered, and Amane watched their opponents celebrate. They thought that they had already won this time.


    But Amane had anticipated this all happening and had been prepared. The reason she had used the blood butterflies to carry out this mission was because of this reason.


    Not only did these butterflies leave no residue, but they also caused the elders to sign these contracts without force.


    Once the sensitor was there, it was time for the elders to repeat what had happened. The sensitor closed their eyes the whole time they listened to the elders. They were listening in for any ridiculous situation.


    The judge listened in on everything as well, but the final decision would be left up to the sensitor.


    "So, what is your verdict?"


    The judge asked the sensitor without hesitation. The elders waited for the results with bated breaths as well.


    Finally, the sensitor opened their eyes and looked at the jury.


    "The verdict holds no ground. The contract is binding and lawful. Now, I shall take my leave."


    As expected, the sensitor ended up taking Amane''s side. The way the sensitor read one''s energy was different from ordinary means. That was why Amane knew using the butterflies would not trigger their senses.


    She was confident in her answer and faced the elders with the same confidence.


    "Looks like this is my win. I did warn you not to cause problems for me, right?"


    Amane asked, but Elder Dao did not want to accept his fate. He wanted a fair chance at being heard by the others.


    "This is not legal. That sensitor was fake. I demand we get another one to decide." Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Elder Dao asked, causing the sensitor to pause and look at him. The sensitor had been insulted and triggered. And usually, it was not a big deal.


    But this time, the sensitor could not help but feel iffy. These people did not know that they were playing with fire.


    "No matter which sensitor you ask, they will give you the same answer. You were at fault for signing these contracts, and now you have no legal ground to refute them."


    The sensitor took its leave once it finished speaking. The others who were left behind looked awkwardly at the elders. They did not know what to say. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane gestured for her lawyer to finish this case and strike when the iron was hot. And that was what her lawyer did.


    "Your honour, we heard what the sensitor said. I believe that there is no need to prolong this case now."


    The court and the jury agreed. The elders had lost their stronghold on this case in seconds.


    But Eder Dao refused to let this go. Instead of licking his wounds after his defeat, he decided to go after Yoko. he ran past the guard and toward Yoko Tsurugi. Everyone was stunned by his sudden actions, but Yoko''s instincts kicked in.


    She snapped her fingers, and chains blocked the incoming body toward her.


    "You witch. It is all your fault. You knew we did not want to sign those contracts, but you made us sign them anyway. You are at fault for all that is happening."


    Elder Dao yelled, and the police quickly came to subdue him. But he was not done yet.


    "Sakura''s condition is your fault as well. You made her like that so that Sakura would never trouble you or your chosen one. You should be ashamed of yourself."


    Elder Dao continued and looked at Yoko. he was suddenly smug to be able to hurt Yoko as much as her presence was hurting him.


    Once he finished speaking, Elder Dao looked up with a smirk. But it all faded when he met Yoko''s calm and cold eyes.


    "Are you done yelping? I do not care what you say about me but don''t insult Sakura''s dedication. I will not be so forgiving next time."


    Amane warned, and her cold voice snapped the elder''s mouth shut. He no longer wanted to speak to Yoko Tsurugi because he felt that his life was in danger.


    In the end, the police took Elder Dao away. He had gotten a restraining order along with his regular fines and punishment.


    "Don''t overthink about it, Yoko. What that man said holds no grounds. What happened to Sakura was not your fault. But what are you going to do from here on? Would you go back to work?"


    The lawyer asked while jotting down notes. There were too many cases she needed to take care of.


    "I will hand over the business to Eclipse for now. I need to head somewhere, and I might need some time to spend there. I hope you will be there to guide Eclipse just as you are here for me."


    Amane asked the lawyer. It caused the lawyer to pause and look at Yoko.


    "You are kidding me! We just got things back on track, and you want to cause an imbalance in the power structure again? Yoko, what are you thinking?"


    The lawyer asked, but there was no changing Amane''s mind.


    "I have decided on what to do now. I am sorry, but there is nothing more we can do about it. But I know that you are here to help Eclipse. So, I feel reassured."


    Amane informed the lawyer. The lawyer sighed, but she did not mind what Amane had said. She knew her client well.


    "Sure, leave the details to me. But you better come back, Yoko. I do not want to hear the news of you dying from other sources. You must come back and take your spot."


    The lawyer seemed to be begging Yoko to speak up. It was heartwarming but annoying at the same time.


    "I will see what I can do. For now, how about you start that business draft you were working on?"


    Amane asked, and the lawyer immediately did as she had been asked.


    There were still a few days left between Amane''s deadline for returning the goddess''s core. But the longer Amane delayed this confrontation, the worse this situation would get for her. The best course of action was to face Kori head-on.


    "It''s time for me to visit The HIVE once more. I might disagree with Kori, but I do need to hear what she has to say."


    Besides, Kori was Amane''s only option to get Charlie back. If there was one goddess who knew about the rift, it was Kori.


    This was a risk Amane had to take at all costs, even if her heart did not agree with her.


    "Look at me being afraid of Kori. We did not even date, and I still feel like a person who will visit her ex after a bad breakup. I need to grow up and put the past behind me."


    Amane was too old to be having relationship issues at her age. But some things were universal experiences.

 Chapter 407 408: Back with her

    "Excuse me, but can you open the gate for me? I don''t want to stand out here for too long. It messes with my mood and makes me cranky. I assure you that you do not want to see me cranky."


    Amane knocked at the door of the HIVE. This was the first time The HIVE had gotten a visitor like her, so they wondered what to do. They felt compelled to open the door, but Chen had instructed them not to let anyone inside the building.


    "H-Hey, what should we do now? T-That''s Yoko Tsurugi, right? Should we let her in?"


    The first guard asked, using his rational mind to figure out what to do. But his partner was someone who stuck to rules.


    "There is no way we can allow anyone inside. Yoko Tsurugi or not, our orders to keep everyone out are not pick and choose. Let''s send her back now."


    The second guard reminded the first before he coughed into his hand to draw attention toward himself deliberately.


    "I am sorry, miss. But I do not care who you are and what you want. I want you to head back now. Our master is not home and will not return for some time now. You will be wasting your time sitting out here."


    The second guard warned Yoko Tsurugi, being as polite as he could.


    He felt suspicious to see Yoko Tsurugi outside The HIVE''s door since it was a hidden secret place not many people knew about. But he also knew his priorities did not include asking stupid questions.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hmm, so Chen is not home? That doesn''t matter. I decided that I would wait for him inside. So, if you do not open this door now, I will have no choice but to break it down and wait inside."


    Yoko warned, but the guards did not bulge. They were holding fast and keeping up their guard. Their willpower was admirable. But being a guard required more than just willpower.


    Amane flicked her wrist, and the blood butterflies flew toward the door. Their acidic secretion was enough to break down the door and grant Amane access inside the building.


    "H-Huh? How did that happen? What is that black mass? Hey, did you use some kind of magic to force the door open?"


    The guards looked up in disbelief as the door melted. They had never seen anything like this before in their lives.


    They were told that this door was unbreakable and could absorb magic. They had never expected it to break down this easily.


    "Ah, this was a fantastic door. No unnatural force would have been able to break it apart. But it''s too bad that nature can get a little vicious sometimes. You should be careful while going against it."


    Amane warned the gatekeepers before she walked inside. The gatekeepers were dazed and only regained their wits. Once Yoko was inside the door, alarms began to sound around the base, warning them of the intruder.


    The alarm was loud, and it made Amane''s head hurt. She had not expected this much resistance from the guard of this place.


    Not after she had been invited to join them again and again.


    Before Amane could turn the alarm down, someone familiar walked into the hallway to welcome her.


    For the first time, Kori had nothing to hide her face. The face Kori had now looked unfamiliar and mature. But the pink hair and yellow eyes, Kori''s key features, were shining brightly. They let everyone know who Kori was.


    "Ah, welcome to our establishment. I can see that you received a ''rough'' welcome here. Let me fix that for you."


    Kori snapped her fingers, and the alarm went quiet. Amane was sure that something had happened to the guards who tried to stop her as well.


    But Amane was not gracious enough to question Kori right now.


    "Now then, shall we head inside? There is much we need to discuss. And I am sure that you are tired after your long journey. A long shower under heated water would be a nice addition to your arrangements, right?"


    Kori was suggesting things based on Amane''s preferences. And Kori had an advantage here.


    More than a thousand years might have passed since their last meeting, but the time Kori spent observing Amane was much longer than the other way around.


    "You are offering me everything I want, my lady. But it also makes me suspicious of your intentions. Why don''t you tell me what you want from me first?"


    Amane asked while placing her hand on her chin. She was playing up the role of the spoilt but naive lady she was not.


    "Oh, looks like you are not as innocent as you look, my lady. But don''t worry. All I want to do is to seduce you into joining my side. I am sure that it will not be a problem for you."


    Kori covered the distance between herself and Amane in a second. Her face was too close, and their breaths mingled with each other.


    A little more pressure, and they could press their lips together. Amane waited with baited breaths for something to happen.


    However, Kori needed to follow through with her actions. She pulled back before her lips could collide with Amane''s and straightened her back.


    "Now then, we shall bathe you before we get to anything significant. I am sure there is much we need to get out of our way."


    Kori reminded before she led Amane inside the base. She looked toward the camera and smiled gently.


    But her gentle smile was enough to terrify the person on the other end of the camera, especially after what she had just done.


    The guard watched terrifyingly as the innocent-looking lady walked inside with Yoko Tsurugi. Somehow, he knew that the pink-haired lady was responsible for the bloody corpse at his side.


    ''I shall not talk about it. No, don''t think about it either. I did not see anything, so I will not become a victim of my employer.''


    The first guard felt lucky to be alive. He was also glad for his intuition that allowed him not to stop Yoko Tsurugi.


    "What do I do with a corpse now? Am I supposed to inform anyone what happened?"


    Guard one asked, but no one answered him. He could only sit with that cold and bleeding body until Chen found him.


    ......


    "Kori, did you kill that guard? You need to control your powers better and not use them at random people who could get hurt. How often have I told you not to involve innocent people in your plan."


    Amane had decided to stay out of Kori''s way for the most part. But some habits were hard to part with. And this was one of those habits.


    Amane could not help but criticise Kori''s choice of habits.


    Kori paused at first, and Amane was not sure if she had taken offence to her words or not. She immediately pulled her guard up when Kori looked back at her with unreadable eyes.


    "No one dares to scold me like this anymore. You were the only one who ever dared to raise your voice in front of me. I don''t know if I should feel impressed by that or depressed."


    Kori replied, finally breaking her silence. Her voice was nostalgic and harsh at the same time. It was difficult to tell if she wanted to hear these things or not.


    But Amane did not turn her back on Kori. She kept looking ahead, causing Kori to chuckle.


    "You were always like this, Amane. You turn quiet when you do not want to talk about something, but you never deflect from a question outright. It is nice to see that your habits have not changed much." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, Amane kept quiet and followed Kori inside. They soon reached the inner room, and Kori took her seat. She folded her hand on her chest and gave Amane a stern glare.


    "This shall be your room for the next few days. I know you have no intention of staying here long-term, but it would be better for you to be here. It will keep you out of ''The Law''s'' eyes and give us time to prepare for a counter if anything happens."


    Kori had things figured out to an extent. But Amane was not surprised to see Kori being this through.


    The younger had a disorder that caused her not to miss a single detail. And that part of Kori had not changed even if she had grown up to be an adult.


    "Looks like you have things figured out here. In that case, I am sure there is no need for my input during times like these."


    Amane joked, but Kori looked severe. Her hands closed around Yoko''s arm, and she shook her a few times.


    "Don''t be serious. You are essential to me, and I¡­forget about it. If you are feeling alright, then hurry up and meet me in the open-air bath. I want to enjoy some time with you. Only if you want to, that is."


    Kori''s voice was not suggestive, but there was a glint in her eyes that indicated what she was offering. Amane could refuse her offer, and everything would be over.


    But Amane did not want to decline Kori. Too much had happened, and Amane''s head hurt. She wanted a distraction, and sex was an excellent way to forget her troubles, especially when it came to Kori and her ways of dominance.


    She had a way to make Amane forget everything going wrong with her.

 Chapter 408 409: I want to forget [pt1] R-18

    "So, you came after all. As far as I remember, you liked open-air baths like these. You never missed an opportunity to relax in them. It''s nice to see that some things never change."


    Kori whispered, but her voice was loud enough for Amane to hear.


    There was an argument to be made that Amane had changed a lot. But she did not want to argue with Kori. She just wanted to forget what was happening and drown herself in pleasure.


    "Ah, but open-air baths are such a luxury. They relax you and make your muscles go all wobbly. It is one of the greatest inventions humanity has made. Don''t you agree with me?"


    Amane asked as she stripped down. Kori''s eyes were on Amane in a second. Not even a single detail was missed when Amane undressed herself.


    Since Amane was not a shy maiden, she did not look away. She pretended not to notice how Kori''s eyes travelled down her body and stopped at her breasts and pussy. Kori was interested in discovering more of it.


    "Human inventions, huh? Won''t this be more of a discovery than an invention? This open-air bath results from a natural phenomenon, after all."


    Kori admitted, and Amane held her laughter back. Instead, she walked toward Kori and sat down in her lap.


    The contract happened suddenly, and Kori was taken aback when she felt something soft touching her thighs and her hard cock.


    Amane gritted her hips down on Kori''s cock, feeling the hard organ go rock solid. The feeling made Amane sigh, but Kori did everything she could to hold herself back.


    The desperation in Kori''s eyes begged Amane to behave. Kori did not say anything, but her eyes were hard and desperate.


    "You need to keep yourself in check if you do not want to get into trouble with me. I am not a patient person, and you are testing me."


    Kori gritted out of her teeth as she tried to hold herself back. The immense self-control Kori was proud of was dwindling faster and faster.


    Not that Amane cared much about it. What she wanted was for Kori to lose control and fuck her stupid. That was only possible if Kori lost her control.


    "Aww, so you learned what self-control was while I was not here? Ah, but I want you to lose your mind in pleasure now. I want you to show me how much you have grown. See, your cock is interested¡­."


    Amane had been teasing Kori, so it was a given that she would lose her control sooner or later. But the hand that landed on Amane''s thighs startled her suddenly. She looked up, only to see Kori''s blank eyes looking at her.


    "You started it. It is all your fault from here."


    Kori warned before her lips crashed with Amane''s. The kiss was harsh and dominant, not leaving any room for Amane to protest.


    The pair had been enjoying the hot water, but no one cared about the water any longer. What Kori did care about was getting Amane to feel as much as she could.


    Kori''s lips moved to Amane''s neck as soon as the kiss broke. Sharp teeth broke the skin and made marks on the pale white throat. The tongue licked across the bite marks, stimulating the skin and driving the moans out of Amane''s mouth.


    "You don''t know how long I wanted to do this to you. Amane, you are mine. You have been mine since you took me out of my prison. Don''t you dare run away from me?"


    It was dangerous for a goddess to be obsessed with you. Amane knew that, and she knew that Kori''s obsession was extreme.


    But Amane was drowning in guilt and pleasure. She wanted someone to take this feeling away. And that was why she could not push Kori away.


    If anything, Amane ended up pulling Kori closer to her body. Kori''s tongue finally left Amane''s throat alone and moved toward her breasts.


    A hand groped the perky breasts and played with them. Then, a hot tongue licked across the nipples, causing them to stiffen when they met the steaming air of the open bath.


    "Kori, more. You are going too slow."


    Amane complained as she felt the frustrating touches. She wanted her pussy to be touched and her mouth to be dominated. But Kori was going too slow and making Amane feel everything.


    This was not Kori''s style and far from what Amane expected from her.


    "Oh! So, going slow was not your style, huh? I thought we could go slow and ease you into your new role as my bitch."


    "But if you don''t want to do that, I have no choice. I will have to train you like the slutty bitch you are. Now kneel."


    Kori''s soft attitude changed in a second. One second, Kori was all right and her gentle self, but the next second, she looked dominating and ready to pounce.


    The hunger in Kori''s eyes excited and scared Amane simultaneously. She was not sure if she would be able to take that extreme emotion aimed at her.


    "I¡­Kori,"


    "Did you not hear me? I asked you to kneel. Since words are not enough for you, I must act myself."


    Kori warned before her hand lodged in Amane''s hair, and she forced Amane to sit down. The water in the open-air bath was not too deep, so only Amane''s torso was submerged in water even as she kneeled.


    "Now you are sitting at the right position - beneath me. Now, shall we get started?"


    Kori stroked her big cock before placing it in front of Amane''s mouth. Amane could swallow it herself or wait for Kori to tell her what she wanted.


    But the look in Kori''s eyes indicated that Amane should take the initiative.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    So, Amane looked up shily before darting her tongue out and licking across Kori''s cockhead. Her tongue was hesitant but firm, taking in even small nook and canny across Kori''s cock.


    She looked up, only to see Kori''s disappointed expression looking back at her. The hand lying at Kori''s side suddenly grabbed Amane''s face.


    "I asked you to suck me properly, and this is what I get? I thought you were better than this, Yoko. You are not a virgin, so it is because you do not want to put in any effort. Or should I show you how you put in effort?"


    Kori asked before she held Amane''s mouth in its place. Her hard cock rubbed against Kori''s lips in a silent demand to open them.


    Amane looked up at Kori''s solemn expression and could tell there was no stopping this. Kori would fuck her throat at all costs.


    So, Amane opened her mouth like a good servant when ordered and met Kori''s eyes. She did not look away when Kori''s burning eyes looked at or judged her.


    "Pull your tongue out and hold your position. Since you cannot fuck yourself properly, I shall do it for you properly. You just need to take what I am giving you. Do you understand?"


    Kori asked, but she was not looking for an answer. Kori''s cock entered Amane''s mouth as soon as she opened it and held her tongue out.


    That cock was big, and its familiar weight caused Amane to relax. She did not have to think as that cock fucked her throat deep.


    Amane''s pussy fluttered at this rough treatment. She wanted to sneak her hands down her body and finger herself open. But Kori was standing before her and looking at Amane with commanding eyes. There was no point in trying to deceive her.


    "Ugh, your mouth was made to be fucked. Your throat is gripping my pussy and not letting go when I pull back. Can you feel how deep I am in your body? You will have no choice but to swallow my come at this rate."


    Kori warned, but Amane did not care. She tried moving her tongue across Kori''s cock to get the come deeper. It allowed Kori to slip deeper into Amane''s throat, and her power interacted with Amane''s body.


    It was an addicting feeling to be filled with Kori''s cock as well as her powers. Amane did not want to move or lose this feeling. She wanted more from Kori.


    "Shit, I am about to come. Brace your mouth, Amane. I will fill it all up until it leaks out of your mouth. Ahh, here it comes. I can feel it building up inside me¡­"


    Kori warned, but it was not much of a warning when Amane could feel her cock twitch inside her mouth. Kori gripped Amane''s head, and the cock finally came down Amane''s throat.


    It was too much, and Amane could feel the access come trying to leak out of her mouth. Kori''s cock was big and blocked most of it from exiting.


    But some of the white stuff leaked from around the cock, causing Amane to look fucked out.


    Kori''s cock softened, but not fully. She kept it inside Amane''s mouth until Amane swallowed all the come and then looked down.


    "Hmm, that was good. But this was not enough for you, right? Your pussy is throbbing against my leg, and you are also humping it. You are quite on edge and need to come. But don''t worry, I will help you out." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kori promised before her feet rubbed Amane''s pussy.


    It was humiliating to be in this position, but Amane did not care. This was the first time she was willing to hand her control over.

 Chapter 409 410: I want to forget [pt2] R-18

    "What do you have to say for yourself? You are getting quite wet when I rub my foot against your pussy."


    Kori admitted as she continued to rub her foot against Amane''s pussy. It was a humiliating position to be in, but Amane did not care. Her pussy was getting the friction it needed. So, she continued to rub herself against Kori''s feet shamelessly.


    "So, you do not have a response for me, huh? I kind of expected this to be the case. But I do not want you to come all over my foot. If you are going to come, then it is going to be on my cock." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you stretched out? Or do I need to prepare you?"


    Kori asked while looking at Amane with her hard eyes. They did not leave any room for doubt or distraction.


    The heated look made Amane squirm in her place. Her body felt pricked and hot. She wanted something big and hard inside her body now. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "I¡­can handle it. Please, just fuck me raw with your cock. I will adjust."


    Amane assured Kori, wanting the hard cock inside her body and bullying her. But Kori did not seem to appreciate the idea as much as Amane hoped she would.


    "Ah, I thought you begged better than this, Amane. If you want my cock, then you will have to work hard for it. At least show me how much you carve me. Maybe I will take pity and fuck you then."


    Kori promised while holding herself back. Her words made Amane frown, but she was not one to give up easily. Amane leaned back until her back touched the edge of the open-air pool and then held her hips out.


    Her finger quickly slipped inside her pussy and stretched it out. Kori''s eyes were looking at Amane opening herself, and it made Amane feel hot and bothered inside. She liked being looked at with desire-filled eyes.


    "Ugh, Kori, look at me. My pussy is all open and stretched out. It is swallowing my finger, hoping that it is your cock there instead. Please, fuck me deep. My womb is asking for your come. Won''t you give it to me?"


    Kori looked enchanted. Her eyes refused to look away from Amane''s body and her pussy. She needed to be inside there at all costs.


    Amane could feel Kori''s defences crumble. One last shot would be enough to make Kori fuck her hard and fast, just like Amane wanted her to.


    "Kori, please. Your cock is all my hungry pussy wants. Won''t you give it to me? Your hard cock and your love as well?"


    Amane begged from Kori and held her pussy open. She had slipped her second finger into her body and now held it open for Kori to see.


    Kori tried her hardest to resist the temptation in front of her. She did not want to give in to Amane''s seduction and fuck her hard now.


    But it was tough when her wet dream was playing out before her. And in the end, Kori lost the battle with her desires.


    Her hands grabbed Amane''s waist before she rubbed her hard cock against Amane''s hips. The water made it difficult for Kori to feel anything.


    So, she ended up picking Amane and standing up. She placed Amane on the edge of the open bath until her feet hardly touched the ground, and she was completely out of water.


    "Remember, you asked for this. I wanted to take things slow for your sake."


    That was all the warning Amane got before she felt the hard cock nudge her pussy, opening and entering her body.


    Kori was big, and it had been some time since Amane fucked. She had not even played with herself in these tense times.


    So, the insertion hurt. But it felt good at the same time, causing Amane''s pussy to twitch and open around that hard cock.


    "Fuck, your insides feel so good. I can stay in here forever and not get tired of you."


    Kori whispered filthy words in Amane''s ears, wanting her to feel everything she was feeling. Her hips felt like they were melting, and her cock felt amazing inside Amane''s heat as well. Kori was experiencing what she had always wanted with her real body.


    "Too deep¡­. Kori, you are in too deep. Calm down and¡­give me a second to adjust¡­"


    Amane huffed as her body filled up. She could feel Kori''s pussy nudging her pleasure spots. It felt overwhelming but in a good way. Amane was able to forget all her troubles while she was being fucked into.


    "Sorry, but I cannot stop. I need to fuck you now."


    Kori admitted before she grabbed Amane''s hips and gave a hard thrust into Amane''s body. The thrust was hard and fast, causing Amane''s body to shake and her back to be pressed harder into the divide.


    Amane was sure that there would be marks on her body tomorrow. But she did not care much about it. She wanted to feel fucked raw and deep.


    "How does it feel to be on the receiving end, Amane? You always liked to be in control during these parts, right? But I will not let you have your way."


    Kori admitted, and her hips continued to drill into Amane''s body. She was not stopping or slowing down. Amane could feel Kori''s cock nudging all her parts, soft and hard alike.


    But nothing was like it when Kori jabbed her hard cock directly into her G-spot, causing Amane to throw her head back and tighten around Kori like a glove.


    "Shit, that was amazing. Your pussy feels so good right now. Give me more of this now. Amane, tighten up once more."


    Kori slapped Amane''s ass to get her to produce the same result. The sensation and the sting caused Amane to tighten up immediately.


    It was getting tougher and tougher for Kori to move her hips as she wanted them to. Amane''s pussy was trying to eat her up.


    "Ugh, this feels so good. You feel good, right Amane? You want me to fuck you deeper, right? Right in your womb and make you pregnant? Would you like to be filled up?"


    Kori asked, but she was not looking for an immediate answer.


    Her lips crashed with Amane''s, dominating the other female and claiming her lips. Kori felt desperate, her mouth trying to dig deeper and deeper into Amane''s mouth.


    Amane was like putty under Kori''s hands. Her body moved and sang as Kori wanted it to. But Amane did not care much or even had the mind to mind much of it.


    She was sinking into the pleasure sink, and her brain was forgetting everything except the pleasure.


    "K-Kori¡­. more¡­go deeper inside me¡­"


    Amane begged as she moved her hips in sync with Kori''s. This allowed Kori to slip deeper inside Amane and knock on her womb.


    "Shit, you do want me in your womb? I can feel you begging me to fuck you silly. Do you want me to break you?"


    Kori asked, and the idea caused Amane to shiver. She wanted Kori to go deeper and fuck her harder. She wanted as much pleasure as she could and forget all her troubles.


    "Kori, please. Go deeper. Break me if you must. It just makes my head turn to mush¡­.ahh, I can feel it. I am coming."


    Amane warned Kori, but Kori only smirked at her in return.


    She stopped moving her hips, robbing Amane of her orgasm and then looked at Amane with a cruel expression.


    "You are not coming before me, Amane. You must be a good girl and wait for me to go first. Only then will I allow you to come."


    Amane moaned as soon as she heard those words. She hated waiting, and she did want to come. But she also wanted to be a good girl and follow orders. In the end, her desires won, and Amane calmed down.


    "I¡­Kori, please. I want to come. My pussy is tingling, and my body is tense. I want to release now."


    Amane begged, looking at Kori with her begging expression. She wanted to come, and her body was on fire.


    "You want to come? Then come. But you will need to create the friction needed yourself. I am not going to move."


    Kori stopped moving, and Amane wanted to sob. The position Amane was in did not even allow her to move properly and fuck herself right.


    "D-Don''t do this to me. Kori, please. You need to help me out and fuck me. I need your cock deep. Please help me out."


    Amane begged and tried to move her hips around Kori''s cock. But it was of no use. Kori gritted her teeth to stop herself from doing anything funny. But she did not start moving as Amane had hoped her to.


    In the end, Amane had to try and move in her awkward position, sobbing at the lack of friction every time she tried to force Kori''s dick deeper into her pussy.


    "Kori, please. I will do anything. Just fuck me hard and deep. I need your cum in my womb. Please."


    Amane begged as she tried to get more friction. No matter how she moved her hips, it was of no use. There was no friction to be found in her current position.


    "You will do anything I ask of you? Now, these are some bold choices of words. But I guess I will take your terms now. There is so much I want to ask from you."

 Chapter 410 411: I want to forget [pt3] R-18

    As Kori had promised, she forced her hips deep into Amane. The friction finally felt enough, and Amane felt her pleasure spots being stimulated.


    "K-Kori, this feels good. Keep going. Don''t stop."


    Amane wanted to warp her legs around Kori and pull her deeper, but Kori pulled back every time this happened. The constant teasing caused Amane to clench her fist and rack her nails on Kori''s back.


    "Is this¡­your limit¡­Amane? Be a good¡­girl and¡­come around my¡­cock¡­"


    Kori''s words were a demand. Amane could not hold herself back and ended up coming around Kori.


    The tightening of the pussy around Kori''s cock made her come as well. She felt her body sag against Amane as her cock filled the pussy and available womb with her semen.


    Kori could feel how deep she was inside Amane when she leaned on Amane. The stomach was bloated and stretched out due to all the semen inside Kori.


    "Ouch, that looks painful. Should I help you scoop all of it out?"


    Kori asked as she looked down. Amane''s big belly was doing things to her, and her cock twitched inside Amane''s body.


    She tried to pull out, but the friction caused her cock to harden just a little bit more.


    Amane was the one who finally pulled herself back and looked at Kori. Then, she looked at the hardening cock in front of her and licked her lips.


    "That looks painful. Unfortunately, my pussy has no more room, so you will have to make do with my mouth."


    Kori was stunned at the offer. But she only needed a minute to think it over before she grabbed Amane''s hair and pulled her into a kiss.


    It was a harsh and dominating kiss. Kori was stalking her claim on Amane with that kiss, and her tongue left no domain undiscovered.


    When Kori pulled back, Amane''s face was red, and her lips were swollen. She looked properly fucked out and flushed.


    "Here, eat my cock up. This is what you were waiting for, right?"


    Kori asked as she rubbed her hardening cock up and down. The cock got just a bit bigger when she stroked it, and Amane did not hesitate to take that cock in her mouth.


    Her tongue fucked Kori''s cock, making it wet and slippery in all directions. Kori flinched every time Amane''s tongue brushed up against her cock head.


    It felt good, and coming twice had caused Kori to feel sensitive.


    In the end, she was not able to hold herself back. She tried to be gentle but ended up grabbing Amane''s head and fucking hard into her mouth. There was nothing gentle about the way Kori fucked this time.


    "Here, take it. Take all my semen in. I will mark all your holes and make you smell like me. Your darn beasts would know whom you belong to this way."


    Kori sounded enraged but turned on at the same time. Amane had not known that Kori felt jealous of her beasts as well.


    But she did not have time to think about that or anything else when a lot of semen suddenly flooded her mouth.


    She tried to swallow it all, but most of it escaped from around the hard cock sealing up her mouth.


    Kori had a peaceful expression when she pulled back. She brought her finger to check up on the masterpiece she had created. Amane looked good with semen seeping out of her pussy and her mouth.


    "Amane, swallow all of it. I worked hard to fill you up. Are you going to waste all my efforts?"


    Kori asked while holding Amane''s head up. Her eyes looked at Amane with expectations, and Amane found herself swallowing the semen in her mouth. It also made her pussy twitch, but Amane was too tired to care about it.


    All the white flowed down her legs, and she was too lazy to clean herself up.


    "Look at the mess you are making, Amane. I forgot how lazy you can be at times. I guess I have no choice now. I will have to clean you up."


    This was just an excuse for Kori to touch Amane more. But she was going to take any excuse she got at this point.


    Kori''s fingers were long and beautiful. Amane wanted to suck them. But it felt even better when they disappeared into her pussy and stretched Amane''s hole.


    Those long fingers brushed up against Amane''s pleasure spot as they cleaned her up. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now is not the time to be getting aroused, Amane. I am just cleaning you up."


    Kori complained, but Amane could hear the lust in her voice as well. Kori was just as much into this as Amane was. It was difficult to pretend that Amane did not notice certain things.


    Like how Kori''s fingers lingered longer in the sensitive spots, it made Amane tighten around Kori.


    Two fingers became three and then four. The fullness of those fingers made Amane feel stretched out. Her pussy twitched before tightening around the fingers inside her body.


    Kori finally touched Amane''s pleasure spot head-on, and Amane came around Kori''s fingers. The orgasm forced the cum out of Amane''s body, and she sagged. She was finally done, and now she could not move.


    "Looks like that was a little too much for you. In that case, I will be taking you to bed now."


    Amane felt strong hands pick her up and walk out of the bathroom. Amane was clean but sleepy. And she felt her body becoming lighter as she was thrown into a bed,


    Kori followed Amane into the bed. A pair of strong arms closed around Amane''s body and pulled her back into a soft chest.


    "Amane, sleep. You are exhausted, and your emotional balance has been disturbed. You need to rest and get yourself back together. We will talk about what more to do later."


    Kori promised, and Amane felt her eyes shutting down. There was so much she wanted to say to Kori, but her body had decided it needed sleep.


    ...


    When Amane woke up next, she was alone in the bed. That did not mean Kori abandoned her. Amane could still feel Kori''s presence in the room.


    "Ah, you are finally awake? Would you like some breakfast? I don''t need this sustenance, but I still like to eat. It reminds me of good times."


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kori admitted and gestured toward the buffet in front of her.


    "Ah, sure? For someone who does not need to eat, this is too much food. I would also like to get started on important matters and discuss them while waiting."


    There was no time to waste for Amane. She had enjoyed herself and gotten a good sleep. But now it was time to face reality once more. Sakura was waiting for her to help.


    "You sure are fast. Are you sure you do not want to take more time off? You might still be exhausted and want to recover¡­"


    "I am alright. I will not feel any peace until we finish saving my people. You know how I can get about my people. Right?"


    Amane asked as she sipped the tea. It was sweet and milky, just how Amane liked it. It was not surprising to see that Kori knew how to brew her tea just perfectly.


    Kori sighed and pushed her cup away. She knew Amane was stubborn and would not listen to her no matter what Kori said. The best way to get along with Amane was to listen to her and follow her instructions.


    "I would still advise you to eat up and rest. But since you insist, I will tell you what we must do next. What we need is power and authority."


    "You might think that ''The Law'' is supreme. But that is not the case here. Beliefs and superstitions fuel it. What we need to do is to gain more influence over the people, and we shall be alright."


    "I already tested my theory by pushing the boundaries with ''The Law'' and bore no consequences. So, we must act fast and strike before it realises what we are doing."


    It sounded very simple to Amane. She did not know how much Kori was making up and how much she had tested. However, she did know that Kori''s hypothesis was based on the correct notion.


    ''The Law'' gained its power from its influence over everything. So, to break its chain, they needed to lower its overall influence.


    "First, we need to do two significant things. We need to win over other gods, and we need to gain control of the government. These two factors influence the world, and it has also gotten closer."


    Kori explained, and it all made sense to Amane. But there was still too much they needed to unpack here.


    "Do you have a plan? And are we stopping the scope of our plan to just earth? What about other life forms out in other galaxies? Do they get affected by our powers? Do they have their gods?"


    Amane did know that there were other living beings in the galaxy. But her power was not enough to break the space-time bounder that separated the notion. There had been some gods that had been able to cross the space.


    But they had all died and been consumed by ''The Law'' a long time ago.


    There was no parallel to ''The Law'' now, and no one could oppose such a massive power.


    "Don''t worry. I know what we can do to get help. Not all gods and powers that can go against ''The Law'' are dead."

 Chapter 411 412: Wake up call [pt1]

    At the start of the world, a light had created life. It had enrichened its existence and formed various stars and planets among it.


    And then it had created deities that could look after its creations. The gods had created more creations in return and enriched the world even more. That was the cycle of life in the beginning.


    And that was what Amane knew as well. That was why the first creations had been so significant. They had the direct power of their creator and could imitate him in all ways. That included ''The Law'' and the mother of all dragons, Rabelais.


    These powers were made to keep each other, as well as the universe, stable. But as the creator''s influence had dwindled, these powers had gained new authority. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other living creatures could not handle such magnificence and had branded these entities as ''gods.''


    "We are gods, but no one knows our purpose anymore. The tyranny of ''The Law'' has gone on for too long. If he is going to interfere with our existence, then he should be removed, right?"


    Kori seemed to amend her demands, and Amane did agree with her. But she did not want to go out of her way and help Kori out either.


    "While I agree with you, I want to set some things straight here. I am not here to help you take down ''The Law.'' I am here to wake Sakura and find Charlie Suzuki in the rift."


    "I will do my part, so there is no need for you to worry. But do not expect too much from me either."


    Amane warned Kori not to have her expectations set too high. Kori looked at her with blank eyes before she laughed out loud.


    "Of course, I understand what you are saying. Don''t worry, and I will not ask you to do anything beyond what is required. But you carry Rabelais powers so that you will come in handy."


    Kori explained, and even Amane could not deny it. She might not have the control, but Amane did have the ancient power of the dragons.


    "Anyway, we must start with the easy thing and take down the government. This way, we will have a lot of influence over the regular people and we will be able to deploy them when the time is right."


    Kori had things planned out. But Amane had a few doubts.


    "Are you going to use ''The HIVE'''' to gain influence? I would suggest you find another way. This is an infamous organization, and you will be closing off your options."


    Amane reminded Kori of this. But there was no need for her to do that. Kori was aware of what she was proposing.


    "Hmm, you are right. I cannot use The HIVE to gain influence over the government. Well, not if it is the face. But it can be the backbone and push forward another face in the spotlight, right? A face that has been making waves everywhere it goes, right?"


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane did not know why, but she felt Kori was pushing her into a pit. She immediately wanted to look away and ignore the suggestive look Kori was sending her way.


    "No, I am not going to participate in your ridiculous shit, and you cannot make me. I refuse to become the public face for your agenda."


    Amane denied Kori, causing her to pout. But she, thankfully, did not throw a fit in return and remained calm.


    "Fine, I get it. You do not want to cooperate with me, so I will not make you do so. But you need to give me an alternative here. I need someone to put forth as the face of the government."


    Kori asked, and Amane had to think it through.


    Not because there were few options but because there were too many to count here. But in the end, Amane could only think of one person to take charge of the government.


    Someone who had been there long enough to gain a clean reputation and influence on people.


    "I think¡­it is time to make Stella confident and make use of her."


    Amane did not want to drag other people into her mess. But this time, she was willing to drag Stella into it mainly because she knew that Stella was her best choice.


    "Hmm, so you already have someone in mind? I think I have heard the name ''Stella'' before. Let me remember where I have heard it before¡­Ah, I remember now. She''s that stubborn but respected government official who has been there the longest."


    "She might work well for our agenda. But are you sure you could convince her to help us out? Isn''t she going to decline?"


    Kori asked without any expectations. Stella had been on the list of people she had shortlisted before. But when she asked Chen about it, Chen looked awkward and asked Kori to pick someone else.


    Chen had talked to Stella about all this before, but she had looked uninterested. He had dropped the topic after a while, not wanting his expectations to keep dropping all the time.


    "Hmm, Stella is stubborn, but I can convince her about this topic. I might need some time, but I can pull it off."


    Amane assured Kori, and the certainty in her eyes convinced Kori. And even if it had not had, Kori would have still given Amane the benefit of the doubt here.


    "Fine, you can head out and convince Stella to join us. But be careful and keep to yourself most of the time. We do not want other people to know about this."


    Amane nodded and opened the door. She was startled to find Chen outside the door and in the pose to knock on it.


    She was sure Chen had not heard anything spoken between her and Kori.


    "I¡­Yoko Tsurugi? What are you doing here?"


    Chen asked while looking behind her. He was startled to see that his father had no mask on. Her face was bare and showing for the world.


    Not only that but her body was warped up in loose robes, indicating that she was not dressed up.


    ''Did they spend a night together? It would not be too farfetched since Yoko reminds me of Amane. But would father betray Amane like that?''


    Since Chen did not know the truth, he had it all wrong. He could not help but give Amane a glare for daring to spend the night in here.


    "Chen, come inside if you want. Do not block the hallway. And Yoko, do think about what I said to you. There is a limit to my patience and generosity. You should take advantage of it when you can."


    Yoko Tsurugi nodded and walked out. Chen breathed a sigh of relief he had been holding all this time and then turned toward his father.


    There was not much he wanted to ask Kori, but he ended up asking her about what happened here.


    "Father, what were you doing? I thought we planned to sacrifice Yoko Tsurugi to bring Mother back. Did you spend a night with Yoko?"


    Chen asked as he took the seat vacated by Yoko just seconds prior. He did not look happy, and he let his father know through his actions.


    But as expected, Kori did not even care that Chen was acting out. She just sipped her tea and looked at Chen as if he was in the wrong.


    "Yoko Tsurugi will be able to help us with our goal. So, for now, I have no intention of abandoning her. You should calm down for the time being as well."


    Kori explained, but Chen was not ready to give up yet. He clenched his fist and looked down.


    "No! I will not give up. Father, I know your plan to bring down ''The Law'' is important, but we can do that once we have Mother back. I will not give up on my plan. Not now."


    Chen admitted before he walked out of the room. Kori wanted to sigh at how naive her child had turned out to be.


    For someone who had a lot of knowledge, he could have been more brightly when it came to emotions. She needed to find out whom Chen had taken over to turn out like this. Neither she nor Amane were this dense when it came to feelings.


    "Never mind. I am sure we have been discovering by now, and it will not be long before ''The Law'' makes its move. We need to be prepared to counter it at any cost."


    ...


    ''Retrieve your power and punish those who dare to go against the divine rule. That is the purpose of your existence. You need to get the ability of Rabelais back from the hands of the traitors. If not, then you will need to fortify your life. The contract has been sealed.''


    A white hand clutched the comforters, and the dragon opened her eyes.


    Moony looked down at her hands, and they looked like a human. Her powers were also stable, meaning that she had completed her transformation.


    Everything looked alright, and she was finally able to use her powers. But her chest still felt hollow, almost as if something was missing from there.


    "E-Excuse me, but may I come in? It was time for lunch, and I brought food. A-Actually, I will leave the food out here¡­.epppp."


    The maid was startled when Moony suddenly opened the door and flashed her naked self out for the world to see.


    "Forget about food. Get me some clothes first and a phone. I need to make a call first."

 Chapter 412 413: Wake up call [pt2]

    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Moony''s voice was clear and soft. But it held a commanding tone in it that left no room for questioning.


    Even if the maids wanted to question who she was and what she was doing there, they could not win against her commanding voice. They quickly did as they were told and brought the phone to Moony.


    Moony looked at the phone with a questioning look. She knew how to operate the phone but needed to gain practical experience.


    She knew that she needed to press the screen to make a call. She had seen Yoko do this a lot of times. But this was Moony''s first time trying the phone out. She could not figure out what she needed to press.


    There were too many options, and they all looked identical to Moony. Besides that, she did not know how to read and write. So, even if she could see the icons, she could not make a call.


    "Excuse me, but can I help you out with anything? If you do not know how to use a phone, tell us what you want, and we will make it happen."


    Finally, the servants took pity on Moony and decided to help her out. The maid in charge of the section had also arrived and quickly took control.


    She did not know who this intruder was. But if she was here, the maids needed to treat her like a guest.


    Unnerving serpentine eyes looked at maids with curiosity. Moony did not know how much she could trust these maids. But she trusted them this time and handed the phone to the maids.


    "Call Yoko for me. I need to talk to her about something important."


    That was a big action to take for the maid. As a servant, she had never dared to call her employee and have a talk with her. That would be a breach of trust and cause unnecessary panic.


    But this time, the maid had no choice but to call Yoko Tsurugi. She was sure this guest would calm down when she talked with Yoko.


    The phone call was made, and it rang twice before Yoko Tsurugi picked it up.


    "Hello, who is calling? You better tell me, or I will hang up on you."


    That was a warning, and the maid took in a deep breath before she had to explain herself. But she did not even get to do that before the phone was snatched and taken away.


    "Hello, Yoko! Where are you? I am fully awake now, and I did it. I got through my metamorphosis. When are you coming home?"


    The unknown guest sounded smug when she told all this to Yoko. The joy in the guests'' voices took the maids aback.


    "Huh! Is that you, Moony? Did you finally finish your transformation? You sound tired, so should you not be resting?"


    Yoko asked, causing Moony to grin. The joy was contagious, and the other maids smiled in return as well.


    "I have fully recovered, so I am sure I do not need to sleep anymore. I want you to come home. So, when will you be home?"


    Moony asked with an excited voice. She could not wait to touch Yoko with her human hands. She was sure that it would feel good.


    But all her excitement dashed down as soon as she heard Yoko''s following words. They were expected, but Moony still felt awkward hearing them.


    "I am sorry, Moony. But something urgent came up. I will not be back home for some time. You can be a good girl and wait for me, right?"


    Yoko asked, and Moony felt herself pout. She should have been too old to make these expressions, but she could not help herself. She was disappointed in Yoko and her reaction.


    "No! I will not stay back and wait for you. If you cannot come to me, then I will come to you. Tell me where you are, and I will head toward you."


    Moony just wanted to keep Yoko company. It did not matter where and how it happened. Her instincts were telling her that she needed to be with Yoko. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, that will be a little difficult. I am far away, and it will take you a little time to come here. You can wait at home and-"


    "No, I don''t want to wait at home. You always push me away like this, and I understood it the past few times. But this time, I want to help. No, I know I can help. So please, let me help you out."


    Moony sounded desperate. Amane had never heard her say things like this. And this made her feel guilty. She did not know what she should do.


    She wanted to fulfil Moony''s wish. But she could not allow Moony to roam the human world alone.


    "Fine, you can come and find me. But you will need to find someone to take you to me. You will not be able to make your way here on your own. I will call a driver for you."


    Amane promised Moony, and that was it. It had been decided that Moony would come and find her.


    It just so happened that Crescenta passed through the corridor. She wanted to go to the other side but stopped when she saw Moony.


    For some reason, she could not help but feel familiar when she looked at Moony.


    "Hey, who are you, and what are you doing here? Are you an intruder? What are you all doing? Hurry up and throw her out. We don''t even know who she is¡­"


    Crescenta complained as she looked around the maids for support. She could not understand why no one was doing anything.


    Finally, a maid decided to clear the misunderstanding.


    "Lady Crescenta, this is Miss Yoko''s guest. It would serve you well to be polite to her."


    Crescenta bit her lip in agitation at being told what to do. She was annoyed to see the servants telling her what she could or could not do.


    But Crescenta also knew that she needed to maintain her calm. Her grandfather was no longer an elder, and she no longer had any standing in the Tsurugi family. She was not even an employer of these people.


    These maids no longer had a reason to be polite to her.


    "I¡­am being polite to her. There is no need for you to tell me all these words."


    Crescenta gritted her teeth as she spoke. It was hard for her to hold her temper back, but she was trying.


    The phone call was on all this time, so Amane heard all of this. And she immediately had a plan to use Crescenta for her gains.


    "Moony, can you hand the phone to Crescenta? I have something to say to her."


    Yoko''s words snapped everyone''s attention. Moony looked reluctant to hand the phone over. But since Yoko had asked her to, she handed the phone over to Crescenta.


    Crescenta looked confused and suspicious as she looked at the phone. She had a feeling that Yoko was up to no good.


    But she had no proof, so she could not refuse the phone when it was handed to her.


    "Hello. Yoko, what do you want from me?"


    Crescenta asked with a suspicious voice. She felt that she would be saddled with unavoidable work by Yoko.


    "Crescenta, I want you to accompany Moony and bring her to the senate house. I need to head there for some urgent work, so I will not be able to make it home. You are the only one I can ask such a favour from."


    Yoko sounded certain, and Crescenta was sad that she had turned the loud-speaker off. She wanted these rude maids to hear what Yoko had said to her.


    "You want me to bring her to you? Sure, I can do that. How soon do you want me to bring her to you?"


    Crescenta had a lot of options. But if it were an emergency, she would have to call Kiana''s support. Kiana''s drake was faster than any transport and would bring them to the senate in a flash.


    Alternatively, Crescenta could take a slow car and take a lot of time to reach the Senate House.


    "Hmm, take your time. You can bring anyone you want, and I will pay all the expenses. So, enjoy your day out."


    Someone, Yoko, knew what Crescenta wanted to do. And that made Crescenta feel exposed. But she did not care at the same time.


    It was a good way for Crescenta to get some shopping done and get a date with Kiana. They both could enjoy themselves even with a third wheel in between.


    "Hand the phone back to Moony. I will talk to her so she does not disturb you during your day."


    Crescenta handed the phone back to Moony. The taller girl took the phone with a suspicious look on her face. It was clear that she did not trust Crescenta''s actions.


    "Moony, Crescenta will bring you to me. I asked her to run a few errands for me, so be a good girl and accompany her back to my place. I will see you in a few hours from now."


    Amane assured Moony and cut the call off. A few hours felt like such a long time, but Moony knew they would pass in a heartbeat.


    "Let''s go. First, we need to get you ready to head out. And then, I will show you the greatest pleasure in a woman''s life- shopping. You will never forget this experience."

 Chapter 413 414: Your decision [pt1]

    Somehow, Moony had assumed that she would not like shopping. All she wanted to do was to find Yoko and spend time with her.


    But her eyes had been opened to a new world as soon as Crescenta took her to the mall. Moony''s suppressed instincts to hoard treasure struck her, and she started picking up things at an alarming rate.


    It started with shiny clothes but quickly stuck to other topics. And Moony did not know the meaning of restraint.


    By the second hour, Moony had a heap of useless but shiny things. And they were all of the highest quality possible. Moony couldn''t turn her head away.


    Both Kiana and Crescenta were concerned as soon as they noticed Moony''s unnecessary shopping. She was buying too much from these places.


    "Hey, don''t you think this is enough junk to keep around? It''s not like you will need all this anyway. Maybe we can cut back on some of this stuff¡­"


    Crescenta tried to put some stuff away, but Moony felt herself growl in irritation. She did not like her stuff to get touched.


    Crescenta quickly pulled her hand back, almost as if she had been struck by lightning. The growl had sounded threatening to her.


    Even Kiana, who was used to a drake getting irritated, could not help but feel a shiver of fear. This Moony person was dangerous.


    "On another note, maybe you should take what you want from this place. But we need to hurry up if we want to meet Yoko today. She might not wait around for us if we take too long."


    That finally stopped Moony on her shopping spree. She liked shopping and hoarding things, but nothing beat Yoko in her book.


    So, when it came down to shopping and meeting Yoko, it was an easy choice for her.


    Once Moony finally stopped shopping, Crescenta breathed a sigh of relief. She felt sorry for Yoko''s wallet. But there was not much she could do about it. Yoko had permitted Crescenta to use her money.


    And as bad as Crescenta felt about wasting it, she was not about to hold back. She was not going to get this chance again in her life anyway.


    ''Yes, it is time for me to shop now. I will get Kiana a gift and express my feelings to her. I am sure that Kiana would not be able to reject me after that.''


    Crescenta had a plan, and she was going to stick to it. She just hoped that Moony would not ruin it for her.


    ...


    The phone call from Moony took Amane aback. She had not expected Moony to mature this fast. But it showed how much time had passed, and Amane felt the urgency to hurry up and finish her job.


    "Miss Yoko, I am sorry to say, but the Senate is not available to take your request for a meeting. I can schedule it on their calendar if you want. But the earliest date for this would be sometimes two years later."


    The representative who had been sent to deliver this news to Yoko was a young child. And it was clear why this child had been sent out instead of a proper secretary.


    There were two kinds of responses to such a piece of news. People either took pity on the fragile child and let their anger go. Or, they got incredibly angry and took their offence out on the delicate child. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In any case, the Senate would remain unharmed and out of the way. The one who had to bear the brunt of the disappointment was this child.


    "Miss Yoko, what would you like me to do? Should I slip you into the schedule? I-I can try my best to shorten the time to one year."


    The child panicked when she did not get any response. The worker could have been at most 20 years old. But her eyes darted around, likely looking for an escape she would not find.


    "There is no need to schedule anything for me. I will see those fools in the Senate this week. This much I can assure you. But before that, is Stella in there? I want to talk to her about something."


    Amane asked, and the worker frowned. She looked reluctant to tell Yoko about Stella''s whereabouts.


    That meant that something had happened to Stella, and the child was unsure how to deliver the news.


    "I am afraid that you would have to wait for that. Miss Stella is currently in a meeting with the section chief. I will lead you to the couch if you want to wait, but the meeting could drag on. I would not recommend it."


    The worker tried to warn Yoko and subtly told her it would be better to return home.


    On a usual day, Amane might have taken this chance and headed back home, but not today.


    Amane had specifically arrived here to talk to Stella about her plans. She could not head back now.


    "I will wait for Stella to be free then. I need to talk to her today since it''s an urgent matter."


    Amane assured the worker. The poor worker looked awkward, saying things were not as suitable as she wanted or showed them to be.


    "In that case, please come with me. I will take you to the right section and get you settled in. I just hope you are not too disappointed by being here."


    The child looked awkward and guided Yoko around until they reached the end of the section. The waiting room was well-furnished, with the sofa being a grand attraction.


    "Please wait here. I will inform the section that you are here as their guest."


    The secretary bowed to Yoko, and she was about to head out when Yoko stopped her.


    "No, there is no need for you to do something like that. I do not want others to know that I am here. So, keep your mouth shut for the time being, alright?"


    Amane asked, and this was not a request. The secretary had faced so many people and situations that she had developed a sixth sense for when to keep her mouth shut and head bowed.


    And this time, her instincts were raging at her to follow what Yoko said. She should not open her mouth.


    "I understand. I will not tell anyone you are here. But let me go and inform Miss Stella that you are here. I will come back soon, so wait for him."


    The secretary finally left, and Amane allowed her charming smile to drop. She looked at the old and worn-out section she had been led to.


    Somehow, this place suited Stella and her stubborn ways. Both needed new life to be poured into them before they could take a new step.


    "That secretary told me she would be back soon, but I doubt it would be the case. I have no choice but to head out and look for Stella myself. I am sure I will be able to find her easily."


    Amane was certain that she would be able to find Stella in this huge place.


    Especially with the loud noises coming out from the main office. Somehow these walls were paper thin, and Amane could hear all the words being spoken to Stella.


    "-you stupid bitch. The higher-ups instructed you to be quiet and not do anything. How dare you betray their trust and participate in this case. You need to learn your lesson-"


    Amane slammed the door just as the official started yelling at Stella. The door''s opening startled the officer, and he looked at Yoko with annoyed eyes.


    "Who the heck are you, and what are you doing here? Can''t you see that we are conducting some important business here? What is your business here?"


    The official tried to get Yoko to leave. He looked incredibly angry and ready to chew Amane alive.


    An ignorant man was the worst opponent, not because he was unwilling to listen but because he did not know what he did wrong.


    In this case, it was getting on Yoko''s nerves. She also did not like that Stella stayed quiet all this time and listened to this man. Her child had been obedient all the time, but there were times when one needed to stand up for themselves.


    "Stella, are you not going to say anything? This is your chance to say what you want and escape your situation."


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane knew Stella well. As such, she knew what to say to get Stella moving.


    As she expected, Stella looked at her confused before realisation snapped into her expression, followed by disbelief.


    "I¡­can say what I want to? But won''t that make a mess? My position¡­it might get threatened and¡­"


    Stella''s back of confidence struck at these times. She did not know how precious and irreplaceable she was in the people''s eyes. She took her existence for granted.


    And those who knew her also wanted her to remain this way.


    "So, you do know your position. There is no way a child like you can retain your position if not for our help. So, keep yourself in your current position and do not ask questions. This is all you deserve anyway."


    The officer yelled, and his loud noise echoed in the room. It made Amane''s blood boil, and she could feel irritated on Stella''s behalf. She could no longer remain calm in this situation.


    ''This is not right. You can ask me to do what you want, but don''t involve Yoko Tsurugi. I will not be able to hold myself back.''

 Chapter 414 415: Your decision [pt2]

    "You! I want to talk to you. Report in my office as soon as you can."


    Stella wanted to be happier with her commanding officer. But she had no choice but to follow his commands. He had been placed in charge of the operation she was participating in.


    When the commanding officer entered the room, he closed the door and looked at Stella like she was a bug not worth his notice. It irked Stella a lot, but she held her temper back.


    After all, she had received worse treatment in the past and gotten over it. This was not a big deal to her.


    "What the hell is wrong with everyone? They replaced me on the job with you! How long have you been in the government section and remained a low-ranking official? Do you know how humiliating it was for me to be replaced by you?"


    The officer banged his hand on the table while scolding Stella. He had no contention of calming down or taking it easy.


    He was currently taking his anger out of Stella without any hesitation.


    "I¡­it was the decision of the higher-ups and the divine guild. There was not much we could do¡­"


    Stella reminded the officer, but he pushed his hand against the table harder in return.


    "What do you mean that it was the decision of the officers? Of course, you had a choice in this matter as well. After all, you accepted this case, which is how the mess began. Go and tell the higher-ups that you cannot head this case. Give this opportunity to me."


    The officer yelled at Stella, but he seemed to be calming down during the end. He had decided what he wanted Stella to do for him.


    Stella looked at the officer awkwardly once she was told what to do.


    There was no way she could ask to take this case back. She had made sure she did not have any authority. So, Stella could not make any heavy-hitting decisions.


    "I am sorry, but this is out of my hands. If the divine leader wants my presence, I cannot abandon this case. You might want to look at another solution for your problem-"


    The officer threw the vase at the wall. It landed a few inches away from Stella''s face, but she did not even flinch. She continued to look straight ahead and not miss a heartbeat.


    "This is all your fault, you stupid bitch. The higher-ups instructed you to be quiet and not do anything. How dare you betray their trust and participate in this case. You need to learn your lesson and be reminded that this world is not a nice place."


    The officer brought out a taser. His intentions were clear. But the door opened before he could move, and Yoko Tsurugi entered the room. Her presence was like a straddling light.


    Having her there was a miracle, and Stella could not focus on anything but her for the time being.


    Yoko was saying words, and Stella was replying to her. But Stella did not know what she was saying or what Yoko wanted from her.


    What she did know was that Yoko dragged her out of the office and into the main hall.


    "Hey! Where are you going, and what are you doing? Give my officer back to me. This is a crime. I will leverage this as a case against you."


    The officer yelled back at Yoko with everything he had. He looked pissed, and Stella felt terrible for putting Yoko in danger.


    Yoko did not seem to be the case, but it was clear that Stella''s background was becoming a burden for her.


    "You want Stella to be your pet your whole life without giving anything in return? Well, I will not stand for it. Stella is not an object for you people to play with. She is a human being with feelings as well."


    Yoko reminded the officer, but he looked unconvinced.


    "Hah! You say Stella is not a pet for us, but does she think the same? He stuck with our department no matter what happened. She would choose it if it came down to it. You will choose us, won''t you, Stella? Now, come back here because we have work to do."


    The officer held his hand out for Stella to take. He looked at Stella with an expecting expression, waiting for Stella to take his hand.


    And Stella did want to take his hand. But she hesitated for a long time. She looked at the angry and pissed expression in front of him and decided.


    "No, I don''t want to work for you people anymore. Not only did you not respect me, but you also made my life difficult. From this day forward, I quit the police force."


    The hall went silent. Everyone heard Stella speak, but the words did not register in anyone''s ears.


    The old janitor who had worked in the building looked satisfied when he looked at Stella. He had asked her to run away again and again. But Stella had stuck to her position desperately.


    For the first time in her life, Stella had made a decision that benefitted her and not her position. And the janitor could not be prouder.


    But the same could not be said for the officer. The officer had gone pale and lifeless as soon as he had heard Stella''s words. It was a big deal for Stella to quit.


    She had been with the government long enough to become their public face. People loved Stella and her honesty. She was also made to take several oaths on the government''s behalf and clear out the government''s name.


    There was no way they could afford to lose Stella. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, are you serious? Stella, think about it all carefully. Do you want to give up everything you have and quit? You worked hard to achieve all this. To throw it all away¡­"


    "I don''t mind. After all, I did all this to satisfy myself. But I was never able to act for myself all this time. However, I finally got the courage to think for myself. And I refuse to give this up for anything."


    Stella confessed with all her confidence. She looked at the officer in front of her with sure eyes.


    The officer knew that there would be no way to convince Stella to come back. So, he needed an alibi and to shift the blame to someone else.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Yoko Tsurugi, it is all your fault. You were the one who caused Stella to back away and quiet. I will make sure you suffer for this.''


    The officer had already decided whom to blame for this. Yoko Tsurugi was the only one the government could not easily touch. They would not be able to punish the officer if he blamed Yoko for this mess.


    "Ah, officer, I will file an official complaint against you for harassing me. I expect to hear from my lawyer soon. I have all the evidence I need with me as well."


    Yoko Tsurugi assured, but the officer was not worried. There was nothing Yoko Tsurugi could do to him and his current position.


    "Try your best, Yoko Tsurugi. But I have the upper hand here. Ultimately, you will get into trouble and find me for help. I will make it so."


    The officer promised. He did not know that he was getting ahead of himself and that the one in trouble was him.


    Stella took a step toward the officer with an agitated look. She wanted to give him a piece of her mind. But Yoko stopped her.


    "Now is not the time for this, Stella. We will file an official complaint and fight this in the government''s style. That way, no one could point fingers at us, right?"


    Yoko asked, and Stella had to agree with her. She was not happy with the outcome, but this was what needed to happen.


    "Fine, I understand. But we should head back now. There is no point in staying out here any longer."


    Stella admitted before she walked out of the office. Everyone was surprised to see Stella heading out in the middle of the day. This was unlike her, and everyone looked worried, especially since there was no outside mission that needed to be taken care of.


    "E-Excuse me, Stella. But can you take care of these documents for me? These are urgent and need to go out ASAP. I will forever be grateful to you."


    An acquaintance asked Stella as she was heading out. He looked nervous to be asking Stella for help. But since so many people regularly asked Stella for help, he did not feel awkward.


    He looked at Stella, waiting for her to take the papers and help him. But Stella ignored him and walked past him.


    "Hey, what''s the big deal? Stella, are you pretending like you cannot hear me? That is not very polite of you to do. Please, give me a response so that I can get started on these papers."


    The person asked Stella, and Amane wanted to step in and stop his rude words. But Stella surprised Amane by standing up for herself there.


    "I am sorry, but I quit the government. I don''t think I can take it anymore. Please get someone else to help you with your papers. Maybe the logistical department would be a good place to start looking for help. They are always free and loafing around after all."


    The worker who asked for help went red-faced, and then he went pale.

 Chapter 415 416: Your decision [pt3]

    It took some time for Stella''s words to sink into the worker''s mind. But he was not the only one stunned once they realised what Stella meant by her words.


    "W-Wait! Are you quitting work? Stella, you are quitting your job? You! Of all people! How is that possible? What would happen to the government if you were not there?"


    The worker asked, and other people started to come out of their offices as well. They wanted to see what this yelling was all about.


    In the end, they all realised what was happening, and they all looked stunned to hear Stella''s decision to stop working for the government.


    "Well, I did not want to stop working for the government, but you all leave me with no choice. If you cannot respect my guests, then you do not deserve to have my help as well.


    Stella sounded firm. The worker had never seen her like this before. And not only the worker; no one else had seen Stella be this determined back. The only one who had an idea about Stella''s true nature was Amane.


    And she had encouraged Stella to do what she felt was right.


    "Stella, let''s talk about it. Do not quit in such a hurry, especially for someone you cannot even be with. Yoko Tsurugi is tricking you into quitting. Do you want to be abandoned after you leave the police force? You will have nowhere to go and nowhere to live."


    The officer had run after Stella once she had left his office. He wanted to stop her and make her come back.


    It wounded his pride to beg Stella, and the officer did not want to do this. But this was the peaceful option he had on hand. So, he did not want to let go of this option.


    But Stella looked unimpressed. It was clear that she had no intention of coming back to the police force. The officer would have to be content with what he had.


    "You all do not understand. I do not want to work here anymore. Even if I have nowhere else to go, I want to leave. Not only for my safety but for the sake of everyone else. Otherwise, I might lose my sanity."


    Stella warned, and everyone took a collective step back. They knew that Stella was powerful, but she had always remained sensitive.


    They did not know just how powerful Stella was until now. The pressure Stella let out caused people''s knees to buckle, and they could not keep themselves on their toes any longer.


    "Stella, this is enough. You might kill a fragile soul if you let out any more pressure than this. You need to save your powers for future challenges."


    Everyone watched in surprise as Yoko Tsurugi placed her hand on Stella''s shoulder and calmed her down.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Yoko Tsurugi was the only one in the room who did not break out into a sweat. She looked calm at that moment.


    "You are right. I should calm myself down. You! Tell everyone not to come after me, and I will not come after them as well. Let''s have a relationship where we do not need each other to function."


    Stella admitted before she stood up. Amane was sad to see this outcome since she wanted to use Stella.


    But since that was too much for Stella, Yoko stopped planning that route.


    ''Looks like I will have to find another way to get the government under control. I do not want to push Stella into something she does not want to do.''


    "What is going on here? I decided to take a surveillance round today, but I did not expect to find such noise in the hallway. Someone, explain to me what is happening."


    Amane looked at the newcomer, and she could not believe her luck. The person who walked into the room was the current president and the leader of the government side - Shigo.


    Since Amane could not use Stella for her plans, Shigo was the next best thing. Her term was about to end, but she might be useful later.


    "P-President, we are sorry. We did not mean to cause all this mess. Stella was just being unreasonable. But it is nothing you need to be concerned about."


    The officer quickly clarified the situation for the president. Out of everyone who could know about Stella quitting, the president was the last person he wanted to know.


    Not only was it a shrewd one, but the president also greatly valued Stella. She would not sit still if this news reached her ears.


    But alas, this wish could not be fulfilled. The one to declare the news of Stella''s quitting was Stella herself.


    "President, it''s nice to have you here. I will not have to hunt you down and tell you this news separately now. I am quitting the government today. I hope you understand and respect my decision."


    Stella spoke out loud and clear. She left no room for dispute in her voice.


    The president froze as soon as she heard Stella speaking. She had not expected Stella to talk about quitting, which greatly surprised her.


    "You want to quit working for us? What happened? Did someone say something to you? You can tell me all about it, and I will take care of everything for you. So don''t you dare talk about quitting?"


    The president looked at her, subordinated with a glare. She was annoyed at what they were costing her.


    She had only been able to take her office because she had a lot of support. And that included Stella as well. Stella had a tight grip on public opinion, and she did not even know it.


    "Stella, there is no need for you to quit if you want something. I have told you before, right? You only need to ask me for something, and I will give it to you. Now, come here and stand by my side. I want to take a good look at you."


    The president asked and held her hand out. She ignored Yoko all this time, deeming her as ''unimportant'' and ''not someone she needed to care about.''


    "I am sorry, President Shigo. But I am afraid I cannot do that. I have decided to break all ties with the government, and that includes you as well. I hope you have a good term ahead. I will see you in the future."


    Stella had made up her decision, and she was firm in her decision to stand by it. The prescient knew how stubborn Stella could be, and she knew that there would be no convincing her.


    At least not by regular means.


    ''I should pretend to step back for now and prepare for a strike later. I am sure that even Stella would not have expected such a thing, and she would be surprised. Ultimately, she would not be able to escape from me.''


    "I understand. If this is your wish, I will allow you to leave now. But remember, you can always come back to me if you want anything. I will always be willing to help you out."


    Those were the president''s parting words. She had been in the political game her whole life and had perfected her mask. Nothing leaked out of it until Stella and Yoko were gone. But then her face turned neutral.


    "So, would someone like to tell me what happened here and why Stella quit her job? I specifically asked you to keep Stella happy. So why did she quit suddenly?"


    The president asked, and the officer instantly felt himself go pale. No one had told him that Stella related to the president, and she had connections. If he knew, then he would have chosen his words more carefully.


    "Is no one going to tell me anything? This is your last warning to tell me what happened before I pull up big guns. Do not test my patience here."


    This was a warning, and the officer took a deep breath before opening his mouth. But he did not even get to finish before accusations began to fly off.


    "E-Excuse me, president. But I think I know what made Lady Stella angry enough to quit. It was her commanding officer and his harassment."


    The secretary finally spoke up. She knew that it was her chance to get rid of her officer and to get someone better for the department. She had to take this chance.


    "Oh, so that is what happened? Would you mind explaining it in a little more detail? I want to know what happened."


    The president asked one last time, and the secretary told her everything without holding back. The more the secretary spoke, the paler the officer went. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ultimately, he was shaking in his place, but he refused to give up. He still had a chase to prove his innocence. If he denied everything, it would not matter what other people said.


    "These are all lies, president. The reason Stella left is because of Yoko Tsurugi and her meddling ways. I am sure that Yoko Tsurugi seduced Stella to be on her side. If we want Stella back, we must go against Yoko Tsurugi."


    The officer successfully weaved a believable story as fast as he could. He was thinking on his feet, but he could not be prouder of himself.


    "I see. So, that''s what happened? I guess there was not much we could have done. But you! You still need to be punished for lying to me."


    The president caught the officer, and he did not even know how.

 Chapter 416 417: The Dragons will [pt1]

    Stella remained tense the whole time they were in the government building. She only let out a sigh of relief once they were out in the open world again.


    Somehow, Stella could not feel like a huge burden had been lifted after all this time. It helped her feel more relaxed and accomplished to be out of the government than to be in it.


    "Ugh, thousand years of service and I fumbled it in a second. But then again, these people made me so mad that I had to quit. This is not the government I had joined at the start."


    Stella was not one to complain about such things. But she could not keep her frustration in check this time. She had to let out all the words she had been keeping inside.


    She was not sure how much Yoko would understand her, but Stella had to hope to gain a little sympathy from her side.


    "I understand that you are suffering a lot, Stella. A thousand years is a long time for an organisation to change its interests. You should have gotten out of there as soon as you noticed them changing."


    Amane advised Stella. This time, her advice was genuine, and she wanted Stella to let go of her regrets.


    "You are right. I don''t know why I held on to my position in the government so hard. Those people did not even like me that much. But I feel much better now that I am out of there. It feels like I can breathe properly for the first time."


    Stella admitted before she took in a deep breath. Amane was happy to see Stella happy. But she could not help but feel like she was forgetting something.


    ''Ah well, if it''s essential, then I am sure that I will remember it. For now, I need to win over Stella so that she will fight the next election for me.''


    "Let''s go and get something to eat. Tasty food can make you feel better in an instant."


    Amane advised before she started to walk away. Stella was stunned in her place before she followed suit.


    Time passed while having fun. Amane was beginning to forget all her worries when she received a call.


    And that call reminded Amane of what she had forgotten about.


    ''Ah, I forgot all about meeting Moony. Oh shit! I forgot that I asked her to go to the government house and then forgot to update her on what happened.''


    Amane had made a big mistake this time. But she was sure Moony would understand her worries and forgive her.


    ......


    "So, what did Yoko say? Where is she?"


    Crescenta looked at Moony with a sorry expression. She knew that Yoko had stood up to Moony, but there had to be a good reason behind it.


    That did not mean Moony would be happy to know the truth. So Crescenta had difficulty deciding what to tell Moony about this situation.


    While having trouble thinking about things, Kiana was not in the same boat. She had learned that honesty was the best policy.


    "Looks like Yoko had trouble here, so she walked out with her friend. She texted us her new location, so you both will be heading out now. I need to head back now and take care of something for my higher-ups."


    It was a lie, but Kiana did not want to run into Yoko Tsurugi. She was afraid to face Yoko after what she had done for ''The HIVE.'' Somehow, Kiana was sure that Yoko could look through her if she showed up in front of her.


    "Aww, you are heading back, Kiana? Well, take care of yourself and your drake as well. I hope you have a nice time."


    Crescenta waved her away, and Moony continued to look at Kiana in silence. Her human form did not have sharp senses, but she felt she had seen this human before. And now she remembered where she had seen this human before.


    The human Yoko had helped tame the drake such a long time ago. It was nice to see that she was still alive and living well.


    Even if Kiana''s whole body reeked of blood and guilt, Moony was not the one to judge her.


    "Moony, let''s get going now. I will drop you off to where Yoko is now."


    Moony was excited. These words made her forget all about her worries and what she was thinking.


    The ride to their next destination was short, making Moony excited to reach Yoko. She got out of the car as soon as the doors opened. She could smell Yoko from outside.


    Moony walked into the establishment with an excited jump in her step. But she felt a disturbance in the air as soon as she noticed Amane''s scent.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Her insides were bubbling with heat, and Moony suddenly had trouble breathing. Her instincts told her to attack and claim what she needed from Yoko.


    "Yoko, we are here. Here, you asked me to bring your guest, so I did. I hope you are satisfied with me now."


    Crescenta asked the question with a nervous voice. She looked behind Yoko to see Stella, and she waved in acknowledgement.


    Stella was not used to getting recognised, so she was stunned. But it felt good to be talked to and acknowledged. It made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside.


    "Crescenta, you brought Moony here? But where is she? I do not see anyone behind you."


    Amane looked behind Crescenta''s shoulder, but there was no one there. Moony had disappeared in seconds, and no one had noticed.


    "Huh? This is odd. Moony was standing behind me just a second ago. But where did she go suddenly?"


    Crescenta was worried now. She did not know what happened there. But she felt responsible for the situation. She turned toward Amane to apologise, but Amane had a severe expression on her face.


    "Yoko, is everything alright? You look worried about something."


    Crescenta asked this question with a hesitant expression on her face. She did not want to know the answer, but it felt wrong not to ask this of Yoko when seeing her current look. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Things are not alright, Crescenta. I need you and Stella to empty this place as soon as possible. Everyone in here and the whole block is in danger. Seal this place and head out now."


    Amane ordered, causing Stella and Crescenta to look up in alarm. They had seen Yoko this seriously before, but it had been for emergencies.


    They did not dare to ask her what made her stand on edge. They knew they needed to get out of there and follow her orders.


    "We understand. I will call the emergency ward and have them start the evacuation. It might take some time to get everyone out, though."


    Crescenta warned Yoko, but she was determined to follow through on what she had said.


    "I don''t care if it takes a day or a few hours. We need to get everyone out of here so that they can remain safe. Stella, we will discuss things once I take care of this place. Now, head out of here and follow my words."


    Those were Yoko''s last orders before Stella and Crescenta were pushed out. Crescenta quickly made a phone call while Stella informed all her people about a looming crisis.


    They did not want to cause a panic, but it ended up being the case anyway. But it did not matter when it came to people''s lives.


    Soon, everyone was running out of their homes with their precious belongings. People were worried about what would happen to their homes. But they were concerned about their lives more.


    Moony had been hiding in an alley all this time, and she noticed all this happening. She knew that it was likely because of her and the unsettling energy she was letting out. But she could not help herself.


    As soon as she had laid her eyes on Yoko, an unsettling feeling had overcome her. Her instincts had asked her to kill Yoko and to retrieve Rabelais''s power.


    Moony''s instincts yelled at her to take that power away even now. It should not belong in a human''s hand, and it needed to be brought back to the dragon''s side.


    ''No, don''t overthink about it. It is not right for me to think about these things. Yoko did nothing wrong. She is as much a victim here as I am.''


    Moony firmly believed this. But her instincts and her power spoke differently. They wanted her to cleave Yoko''s chest and bring her heart out. She needed to devour that heart and regain her powers.


    And these instincts scared Moony enough to make her run away. She ended up hiding in a small and dark alley with nowhere to go. But this was the best place to get herself under control.


    "So, this is where you were hiding, Moony. You might have been able to run away physically, but your leaking power indicates where you were hiding. Now, why don''t you tell me what is wrong with you?"


    The worst-case scenario happened. Yoko walked into the alley and looked at Moony.


    Yoko looked worried about her, and that made Moony feel even worse about what her instincts were telling her to do. She could not harm Yoko, and Moony would not allow herself to.


    Moony would restrain herself, even if it ended up harming her. And this was a risk Moony was not going to take.


    She would end herself before she allowed anything to happen to Yoko.

 Chapter 417 418: The Dragons will [pt2]

    The order had been given, and Yoko was sure it would be followed. Both Stella and Crescenta were good at following orders. So, the only thing left for Amane to do was to find Moony and see what happened.


    And she had a feeling she knew what happened to Moony here.


    "Now, let''s see. Ah, this is bad. Moony might be hiding herself, but her leaking energy makes it obvious where she is right now."


    Moony was close by, and Amane could find her anytime she wanted to. But she decided to wait around a little bit. She tried to get out as many people as she could before she went out to find Moony.


    After almost two hours of waiting, Amane felt her patience give way, and she walked out to meet Moony.


    The safety barrier was starting to cover the area where they were. Amane could feel Kori''s familiar energy mixed into the barrier as well, and that indeed ensured that the outside world would remain safe.


    After all, having a goddess on your side was reassuring.


    "So, this is where you were hiding, Moony. You might have been able to run away physically, but your leaking power indicates where you were hiding. Now, why don''t you tell me what is wrong with you?"


    Amane walked into the alley and watched as Moony flinched and stepped back. Moony looked worried to see Yoko, and it was understandable.


    Moony loved her and a little too much at that. She was not able to take the conflicting emotions inside her body.


    "It''s alright, Moony. I know that it is your instinct to attack me. You want me to hand over Rabelais''s power, right? Are your instincts demanding that power to become yours? In that case, you will need to prove yourself to me. Why should I hand this power over to you?"


    Amane taunted Moony. She needed Moony to let go of her restraint and stop hurting herself.


    But Moony''s self-restraint was too great. She could not afford to let herself slip up here. She needed to ensure she was sane enough to be by Yoko''s side.


    "I¡­no¡­I do not want your or Rabelais''s power. I will resist these instincts and come back. So, Yoko, please! Head out now and leave me alone. I need to get these instincts under control somehow."


    Moony admitted and took deep breaths. She held her breath and felt her instincts calm down. She knew she could do it.


    But as soon as she took a whiff of air, all those instincts came crashing back into her body. Moony was not getting a break from them.


    "Moony, I know that it is tough on you. But you will not be able to force these instincts down. This is how ''The Law'' intends things to be. You cannot go against it, do you understand? And you can feel it as well, right? There is no resisting."


    Amane asked, and Moony bit her lip in frustration. She could feel the truth in Amane''s words, and it hurt. She knew that she could not go against this superior feeling inside her heart. But she still wanted to resist it with all her heart.


    She was allowed to do this much, right?


    "I¡­this is still not right. I want to try resisting it, at least. So, leave me alone¡­hey, what are you doing?"


    Moony asked as she was attacked suddenly. She looked up, only to notice that Amane had a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    "You said that you wanted to resist this feeling? Then, I will show you how futile it is to resist. The only way to get rid of it is to fulfil its demands or to repress it. It is time for you to decide what you will do."


    Amane snapped her fingers, and chains emerged from the ground. Moony had no chance to dodge them before they attacked her.


    Moony was fast, but Amane was faster. Amane had time and technique at her hand, but Moony had the draconic instincts that enabled her to fight.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yoko, can we not talk about it? There is no need for us to fight. I can back down and not show myself in front of you¡­"


    "How long will you keep on hiding? Moony, you are no longer a child. You need to take responsibility and control of your destiny. Otherwise, you will forever be a captive in your body."


    Moony was shocked to hear these words. It felt as if Yoko was speaking from experience, and she did not want Moony to experience the same thing she did. Moony wanted to follow Yoko''s will, but her body started to get into the rhythm.


    And soon, moony was following along with what Yoko wanted her to do. The fight was getting intense.


    Amane continued to use her chains, but Moony could tell that she was not aiming to hurt or kill. She was seeking to trap Moony and take her freedom away. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is bad. But I refuse to give up. I will never allow my freedom to be stripped away from me.''


    Moony loved Yoko, which was why she understood what Yoko was trying to tell her through her actions. Moony needed to take it all seriously if she wanted to live.


    ''I see. So, you want me to use my powers and try to change things? I understand what you want me to do. In that case, I will do as you wish.''


    Moony felt the change in energy just as the chains changed their attack pattern. The energy attacking Moony no longer felt like a human but like another dragon.


    Yoko was harnessing Rabelais''s power. A human body couldn''t harness the power of a dragon. But Yoko was managing to do it quite well.


    Her body''s incredible recovery rate ensured that Yoko remained alive to use this power repeatedly.


    ''I need to take this power away from Yoko. Having a dragon''s power in a human''s hand is not right. It would only hurt Yoko more if she used this power.''


    The longer they fought, the more Moony could focus on Yoko and what was happening to her. And the longer Moony focused, the more her thoughts cleared out.


    Fighting was an integral part of the dragon culture, and even youth were taught to let their aggression out. Moony never had a chance to participate in all these customs, so she was overwhelmed by her emotions.


    This was what Yoko wanted to teach Moony - to control herself and what to do when she felt the urge to fight.


    "I see. So, this is what you want me to learn, Yoko. However, I will still not allow myself to hurt you. At the same time, I will not allow you to hurt yourself. I will take the power of Rabelais away from you."


    Moony was determined to take that power away from Yoko. It was a cursed power that only another dragon could handle.


    After all, what use was this power to Yoko if she could not use it properly?


    "Hmm, so you want to take Rabelais''s power away from me? You can try all you want, Moony. But I don''t think you will succeed in your attempts. After all, you are still a weak little kid."


    This was a taunt, and it caused Moony to feel agitated. She could feel her emotions rising, but she calmed herself down. Getting agitated here would serve her no purpose.


    ''I know that Yoko is trying to taunt me, but darn it is effective. She knows what button to push to get me all riled up.''


    "What''s wrong? Did the truth of my words hurt? But you need to be able to take much more than this if you want this power, Moony. Rabelais''s power is a terrible one, and you will have a hard time overcoming its will."


    The thing about such powers was that they had a will of their own. Amane had enough power and experience to bury Rabelais''s will under her own will. But she was not sure how much Moony would be able to take.


    That was why it was necessary to taunt Moony and to get her ready. She needed Moony to survive and herself after this encounter.


    "I¡­will survive and prevail. No matter what you say, I will not back down."


    The time for talk was over. Moony was slowly letting go of her hesitation and attacking Amane head-on.


    Moony''s hands turned into claws, and they grabbed the next chains that attacked her. A dragon''s scales were resistant enough to stop any kind of magic. And this was no different.


    The chains were no longer effective against Moony.


    "Is that all you can do, Yoko? These chains will no longer work against me."


    It was Moony''s turn to taunt Amane. But Amane did not look worried in the slightest. If anything, she looked amused and snapped her fingers.


    The chains disappeared and turned into a spear. Moony had never seen Yoko wield anything in her hand, so she was a little worried.


    "It has been a long time since I used anything but my chains to fight against my opponents. Everyone had been too weak to take any more than this. I wonder how long you will last against me and how far you will push me."


    Moony wanted to say she could take anything Yoko threw at her, but Yoko''s attack came too fast.


    Yoko did not slow down her assault even after Moony was thrown back. Moony looked up and watched the speak come down toward her face. This wound was going to hurt and scar her face for sure.

 Chapter 418 419: The Dragons will [pt3]

    The incoming danger caused Moony''s latent instincts to snap into place, and she quickly managed to roll out of the spear''s range. It was lucky that she did as well because the spear pierced the ground, causing it to break down.


    "Tsk, you got lucky this time. Let''s see if you can get just as lucky next time."


    Amane warned while rotating her spear and striking Moony in her chest with the spear''s side.


    This knocked the wind out of Moony. No matter how much power or instincts guided her, there was a significant difference between her and Yoko regarding experience. There was nothing she could do.


    "What''s wrong? Is that all you can do? You would die at this rate, Moony. Did you not want to inherit Rabelais''s powers?"


    Yoko taunted, and her heart sparked with electricity. Usually, Moony would not be nervous to face magic. Dragon scales could make the best magic ineffective against them.


    But her current body was half-human, and her exposed skin would get burned by such magic.


    ''I need more power and better defences. I need to make my skin tougher.''


    Moony''s thoughts did wonder for her skill. The more she wanted, the more power she was able to exert. Something inside her mind told Moony what she needed to do to improve.


    *whistle*


    "Wow, did you get a little bit stronger? Life is so unfair. Humans must try their best and study to improve, while you beasts can strengthen by strongly wishing for it. Don''t you find it unfair as well?"


    Yoko''s words mocked Moony, and her desire to prove herself got stronger.


    Now that she had scales on her arms and chest, Moony was unafraid to charge at Amane.


    Amane''s superb speed kept up with Moony and met all her attacks with a parry. It was a close call where anyone could win or lose. Amane was done holding herself back, and Moony was the same.


    "Yoko, I respect you. And that''s why I will no longer hold back."


    Moony promised, and her power washed over her body. Her instincts told her what to do and where to attack if she wanted to overcome Yoko''s weakness.


    But no matter what she did, Moony could not touch Yoko. It was frustrating, but this was the truth as well.


    "Hmm, looks like my little chick grew up. However, there are still some tricks you need to learn. Now, sit back and watch."


    Yoko spun her spear, and Moony felt the magic rise in the air. It was not normal magic either, but Rabelais''s magic. It had the familiar undertone of danger and blessing.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, don''t do this to yourself. This magic has a cost greater than you can pay. Your life force will¡­" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know. I would have been scared if I were a human. Unfortunately, for this power, my soul is that of a goddess. A few years off my lifespan are nothing for me."


    Yoko''s confession sounded sincere. But Moony was sure that Yoko was forcing herself to use this power. There was no way she was keeping herself in check right now.


    ''Goddess or not, Yoko''s current body cannot handle this power. I must prove I can handle this power and take it away from Yoko.''


    Moony was concerned about Yoko''s well-being. That''s why she decided to face the next attack head-on. She needed to reach Yoko and get this power away from her.


    ''She''s not using the full force of her power. Yoko is giving me a chance to prove myself.''


    It did sting Moony to be underestimated. But she was not about to complain. Her hand pierced Rabelais''s power and reached Yoko.


    "You! You did this on purpose. You railed me up and got me angry so I would face you properly. Why would you do something like this?"


    Moony asked as her hand landed on Yoko''s chest. A little more force would have been enough to pierce Yoko''s heart and get all the power out.


    Simply put, Yoko would be dead if Moony had not stopped herself just now. This was too much of a risk to take, even for Yoko.


    "But you stopped in time and proved that you can control yourself, Moony. This was not only a test I gave you. But this power was also testing your will out. Dangerous powers like Rabelais''s have a will of their own."


    "They decide whom they want as their master. And while people like me can suppress them for some time, it is better to let them go to their right owners."


    Amane explained all this before she held her hand out for Moony to take.


    Moony looked a little confused, but she took that offered hand with ease. Instantly, she felt something being passed on over to her and her body began to burn.


    "Now that we have completed the first stage of the ceremony, it is time to give you a new name. Moony is not an intimidating name after all."


    Amane explained, but Moony was reluctant to part with this name. This was the name that started it all for her.


    But still, even she knew that her name was ridiculous and could not introduce herself with this name forever.


    "You chose a name for me. I am not good at common language and will butcher my name if you allow me to."


    Moony confessed with a pained voice. Rabelais''s powers were rampaging inside her, trying to make room for themselves. And it hurt a little bit to feel all this power.


    "I can choose a name for you, but it would not have the same effect. A name is something you need to choose for yourself. It will signify what you see yourself as."


    "This is a sacred dragon right as well as a tradition. You should follow this if you want to inherit Rabelais''s powers."


    Amane reminded Moony of this. It was difficult to argue with Amane when she said things like these. It made Moony feel bitter.


    There was a lot Moony needed to learn before she was ready to take the dragon throne. But the power that belonged to the queen was already hers to command.


    "My name¡­I want to be called Kagura. There is something about this name that I find attractive."


    The dragon admitted out loud. Amane did not belittle her choice, but there was an awkward air in the room after the dragon confessed her new name.


    "Are you sure you want to decide so early about your name? You can take more of your time since there is no rush¡­."


    "No, I have decided. I want my name to be Kagura."


    Moony nor Kagura sounded adamant about her decision. Her eyes sparkled with certainty as well as wisdom. That was how Amane knew this decision was final and nothing could change it.


    "Alright. If you have decided on your name, I will not tell you otherwise. It is your right to be named whatever you want to."


    Moony felt happiness wash over her. But the annoying heat flashed across her body at the same time. It hurt to experience, but Kagura could handle it well. It was a result of Rabelais''s powers adapting to her body.


    Her helplessness caused Kagura to yelp. The burning sensation travelled all over her body and even at her arm.


    Amane noticed this since she had been keeping an eye out on Kagura. She knew that the inheritance of a dragon''s power was not a peaceful phenomenon. Many dragons lost their sanity in the process.


    Since Rabelais''s powers were the strongest, there was a good chance Kagura would not be able to handle them and go into a rut.


    And a rutting beast with no partner was a dangerous being.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Well, that marks the end of one danger. But now we need to take care of you, Moony. How do you feel? Does your body burn? Can you still see properly?"


    Amane asked these questions in quick succession. Moony could not keep up with them since she was having difficulty thinking. She looked at Yoko and felt her throat get dry.


    ''A mate. A potential mate is right there. You need to secure a mate before your rut.''


    Every fibre in Kagura''s body told her to grab Yoko and hold her close. She wanted to lock Yoko up so that Yoko would have no choice but to live with her forever.


    This was not the best solution that she had, but this was what Kagura''s instincts told her to do.


    "I¡­this is dangerous Yoko. Something is wrong with my instincts. You need to run away, or you will be in danger. Hurry, go away as far as you can go."


    Kagura tried to save Yoko. She even told her to run away. But Yoko did not listen to her. Instead of running away, Yoko walked toward Kagura and touched her cheek.


    "Hmm, looks like you are about to go into a rut and need a partner. You are lucky that you have an available one here."


    Kagura wanted to avoid taking advantage of Yoko. But her instincts finally took over, and Kagura could no longer resist them.


    "I did not want to do all this. You forced me into this, Yoko. So, I will not apologise for anything that will happen. It is all your fault anyway."


    That was all the warning Amane got before arms closed around her body, and her mouth was pulled into a harsh kiss. Kagura''s rough lips crashed against Amane''s, and her tongue licked across Amane''s wet lips.

 Chapter 419 420: Blood on fire [pt1] R-18

    Kagura needed to gain technique and experience when it came to kissing. The only thing fueling her was her desire to put out the fire in her body.


    Once Amane got over her initial hurdle of being surprised, she kissed Kagura back with just as much enthusiasm as she could. Their tongues battled against each other, and Kagura held a dominant position.


    She might not know how to make Amane feel good, but her instincts knew what she had to do to dominate her opponent.


    Kagura held Amane''s chin in her hand before tilting it and going deeper into Amane''s mouth. There was no hesitation in her action, and Amane felt her breath hitch as she felt breath hitch.


    "Yoko, you feel so good. Do you feel as good as I think right now? My body is yearning for your touch. Please, touch me more."


    Kagura asked with tears in her eyes. She has a hard time controlling her body right now. And Amane did not blame her.


    The heat in the air was rising as the passion between the two females rose. Finally, Kagura could not hold herself anymore and ended up ridding Yoko of all her clothes.


    Even Yoko''s underwear was not left intact, and she stood naked on the ground in all her glory.


    "Kagura, calm down. I am not going anywhere. You can take it slow¡­"


    Yoko started to say, but Kagura''s heated eyes looked at her. Somehow, Amane was sure these eyes told her she could not take it slow.


    Before she could comment, Kagura''s hands moved from touching her back to brushing her chest. They ended up fondling Yoko''s big breasts, and Kagura had a blissful expression on her face.


    The dragon smashed her face against Amane''s big tits, and her tongue licked across Amane''s hardening nipples.


    "Yoko, I want to eat you up. My instincts are telling me to lock you up so that only I can see you. Would you allow me to lock you up?"


    Kagura asked as she rubbed Yoko''s breasts with one hand while her other one snuck up toward Yoko''s pussy and touched it lightly. The finger played with Yoko''s pussy before finding her clit and touching it.


    All the breath was forced out of Yoko''s body as she felt herself being played. Her body felt pleasure like she had never felt before.


    "I¡­Kagura, calm down. Let me think¡­"


    "No. I will not let you think. This pleasure will distract you and make you say yes to my request. So please, Yoko. Please say that you will stay with me. I will do anything you ask me to do."


    Kagura was serious. She wanted Yoko to fall for her more.


    And Yoko had a hard time saying no. She knew that it was not right, and she had responsibilities. But it felt so good to have Kagura play with her body. Especially when her hard cock was rubbing against Amane''s leg.


    It was like heaven, and Amane had difficulty remembering what was happening. Kagura''s finger had also slipped inside Amane''s pussy, and it did not take long before a second one joined it.


    "Yoko, you feel so good and tight around my finger. You might snap my dick in half if I try to enter you now. We need to open you up more."


    Amane felt her legs being pulled up and over a strong shoulder. She only got to look at Kagura''s mysterious eyes for a single second before a tongue was eating her out.


    The wet sensation caused Amane to throw her head back and moan in pleasure. She did not know what she felt now, but Amane knew she needed more. She tried to push her mouth back and make Kagura take more.


    But Kagura kept Amane''s hips in place and controlled the pace of eating her out.


    "Yoko, behave yourself. We are doing this for my pleasure and not yours. You need to focus on this."


    Kagura pulled back before smacking Amane across her butt. The sensation was electrifying. Amane had never felt anything like this, and it caused shock to go through her body.


    "I-I understand. But Kagura, you need to hurry up. I don''t think I can hold back for much longer. I am close to coming."


    Yoko admitted as she felt her wet things rubbing together and doing her best not to come. Amane was wet beyond measure, and she felt her body tingle everywhere she was touched.


    Kagura had never seen anything like this before. Seeing Yoko like this stroked her ego as well as increased her desire. Kagura licked her lips as she watched Yoko struggle in her grasp. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I cannot take it anymore. My cock is so hard that it hurts. I need to fuck Yoko now, or I will explode.''


    Kagura could feel her body telling her to fuck Yoko hard. Her hard cock wanted to be surrounded by a wet and soft heat.


    "I am sorry, Yoko. This might hurt but bear with it. It will get better soon."


    That was all the warning Kagura could give Yoko before she pulled Yoko''s hips up to her cock and entered her in one thrust. She did not provide Yoko time to adjust before she tried to move.


    "So tight. You are squeezing my cock so hard. Yoko, you need to relax, or I will not be able to move inside you."


    Kagura warned as pleasure exploded across her senses. Kagura was melting with pleasure, and she felt her whole body feeling these sensations. This was too intense. How did one live like this?


    She wanted to do nothing more than fuck Yoko her whole life. Her cock belonged inside that soft and warm body.


    "Kagura, you''re too big. It hurts, and you are too deep."


    Amane had never felt overwhelmed during sex before. But Kagura''s aura and her powers were running rampant inside Amane''s body right now.


    They made Amane''s pussy tingle, and she could not think of anything but being fucked right now.


    ''This is bad. Kagura might break me if she continues like this. I have never felt this good before.''


    Amane complained to herself and tried to pull back. But Kagura was not going to let her go so easily. She grabbed Amane''s waist before Amane could fully pull out and then pulled Amane''s body back on her cock.


    "You will take what I give you, Yoko. There is nowhere for you to run."


    Kagura warned before she moved her hips. Every thrust she made caused Amane''s pussy to let out more wetness. She was leaking like a fountain now, but it was still not enough to ease the friction Kagura''s cock caused inside her.


    The deeper Kagura forced herself to go, the more Amane felt her. Even the smallest thrust was enough to force Amane''s attention to shift.


    "K-Kagura, this is enough. Just come inside me and end this. I cannot take it anymore."


    Yoko complained, and Kagura was taken aback at first. She was afraid that she had hurt Yoko in some way.


    But then she paid attention to Yoko and smelled the air. The pleasure smell filled the air, assuring Kagura that Yoko was not hurt but feeling good.


    "Liar. Do you want me to stop fucking you when it is all your body wants from me? How dare you lie to me like this. Bad girls need to be punished."


    That was all the warning Yoko got before Kagura turned her around and bounced her on top of her cock. The gravity caused Yoko to sink deeper inside Amane''s body and even force the opening of her womb.


    "Kagura¡­no¡­ too deep. I cannot¡­take it¡­anymore¡­"


    Yoko complained as she came around Kagura''s cock. The tightening of her pussy felt too good. It caused Kagura to clench her fist and hold herself back. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    She did not want to come so early, but her body was forcing Kagura to come. It was torture, but one that Kagura threw herself willingly into.


    "Yoko, this feels so good. You will let me come, right? Yoko, tell me that I can come deep inside you."


    Kagura begged as she pounded into the willing body in her lap. Yoko was in no condition to speak, but she felt the cock filling her up, swelling inside her body.


    "Y-You! Stop speaking or else¡­no¡­don''t do this to me¡­.ahhhh¡­slow down¡­"


    Yoko begged for someone to go slow for the first time in her life. Her body was begging for it, but the power was causing Yoko to lose her mind simultaneously. She did not know what she was feeling now.


    But she knew she needed to gather herself and take control of the situation. It was humiliating to be fucked into submission by a younger person like this.


    "Yoko, I am close. I want to come, so please, tighten up. I will floor your womb and your body with my cum."


    Kagura''s mouth had no filter. She had no idea what she was saying, but it felt right. She could feel her cock twitching and then coming inside Yoko''s body.


    There was so much cum, and it filled Yoko fully. She felt her stomach expand with all the cum inside her as she patted her bigger stomach.


    The cock inside Amane finally went down, and she sighed in relief. But Kagura did not pull out even if she felt herself coming.


    Instead, Kagura kissed Yoko, their tongues fighting against each other before Kagura turned Yoko around and pulled her hips up. She did not give Yoko any earnings before plunging inside her body again.

 Chapter 420 421: Blood on Fire [pt2] R-18

    "K-Kagura, what are you doing? Did you not have enough until now?"


    Yoko begged Kagura to stop and have mercy on her. But the more she displayed this side, the more it ignited Kagura''s desire to bully Yoko and fill her up.


    "Hmm, I want to be nice to you, Yoko. But you are tempting me too much with your body. I cannot hold back for long. I need to have more of you right now."


    Kagura complained, and Amane felt her cock twitch inside her body. It felt overwhelming and too big inside her.


    It touched all of Amane''s pleasure spots, and the cum inside her made the gliding easier for Kagura this time.


    "Yoko, your body is tempting. I never want to leave your pussy again. Fuck, why does this feel so good?"


    Kagura asked, but she did not want answers. All she wanted to do was the fuck Yoko deeper and plant her seed deep inside Yoko''s body.


    Yoko did not even get time to gasp before she was being taken hard and fast like a bitch in heat. Her body was naked on the open road, and Kagura was pushing inside her like a beast in heat.


    "Yoko, my dear. I will fuck you open, and everyone will be able to see whom you belong to. Ah, fuck, it feels so good to fuck you out in the open. Don''t you feel the same?"


    Kagura''s hands had a scaly texture. That was how Amane knew she was losing control of herself and letting her wild side out.


    ''My body cannot take anymore. I-I am too tired to keep up with Kagura.''


    Amane''s thoughts and her body were not in sync. She felt tired and wanted to sleep, but Amane''s body had other ideas. It tightened every time Kagura pushed into her. And it also drooled around Kagura''s cock.


    Every thrust caused Amane to open a little more and accept Kagura deeper.


    Amane was sure there was no more space inside her for Kagura to go. But she was proven wrong every time Kagura thrust inside her and found a new place.


    "This is nice. I love your body, Yoko. It''s soft and accepting everywhere. Now, I want you to be a good bitch and open your womb for me. I want to fill you up so you never feel empty again."


    Amane wanted to complain that she did not feel empty inside. She was content with what she had, and she did not want more.


    But once again, her body and mind were not in sync.


    "I-I want it. I want your cum deep inside my body. K-Kagura, fuck me more and deeper. I want you to pound my pussy harder and fuck me harder as well."


    Amane did not know where all her thoughts were stemming from. But she did know that her desire had been ignited, and she needed more stimulation to keep it under control.


    Kagura''s big cock was the only thing that could keep her mind together and make Amane snap out of the pleasure she was feeling.


    "Yoko, you are mine. I will make you drown in pleasure so that you will not be able to think of anyone but me for the rest of your life."


    That sounded like a promise, and these possessive words caused Yoko to squeeze tightly around Kagura''s cock. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you like me being possessive over you, Yoko? Do you want me to keep you captive like a princess? Imagine being the good little princess I kidnapped. But instead of a prince coming to save me, your fate will be to bear my heirs. I will keep you nice and big with children forever¡­"


    Amane did not want children of her own. But that image of her being big-belled and surrounded by children made Amane''s body tingle. Her mind liked the contrast it presented, and she could not help but squeeze around Kagura''s cock.


    It was an unconscious reaction, but it caused Kagura to pause in her fucking.


    "W-Why? Why did you stop?"


    Amane asked while squeezing Kagura''s hard cock inside her body. She wanted the pleasure not to stop, and she squeezed around Kagura''s cock to get her moving once more.


    But when she looked up, Amane felt her breath hitch. Kagura''s eyes were shining with something sinister, and her smile also looked evil.


    Amane would have pulled back if she could, but she was speared on top of Kagura''s cock right now.


    "Yoko, you are so cute. I want to keep you on my cock forever as my bitch. But since I know you would not like it, I will take filling you to the brim instead."


    That was all the warning Amane got before Kagura picked up her speed and abused Amane''s G-spot.


    Every thrust caused Amane to lose control and give in pleasure. Her thoughts flew out of her mind, and Amane could only focus on her pussy feeling good.


    "Yoko, fuck on my body and my cock. Your stomach got so big from all the cum I forced into your body. But I can still see the imprint of my cock inside. See, I am this deep inside you."


    Kagura touched the place she could feel her cock penetrating. It caused Amane to tighten around Kagura''s cock and cum.


    Semen seeped out from around Kagura''s cock, and she looked fascinated to see Amane come from just a slight touch.


    "Yoko, did you come all around me because I touched you a little bit? Aww, you are truly the cutest. I don''t think I can let you go now."


    Kagura confessed before she began to drill into Yoko''s body once more. She was close, and she could feel it. Her cock twitched, and Kagura finally felt close enough to come.


    "I am coming, Yoko. I will fill you up so good that you will look pregnant. Anyone who walks down this street would know that I breed you."


    Kagura confessed her desires before her cock could not handle it anymore. She came inside Yoko and watched as the stomach beneath her hand expanded with all the cum.


    White semen leaked out of Yoko''s body, and Kagura pulled it. It made the road wet with cum, and the contrast of pale skin against white semen caused Kagura''s mouth to water once more.


    She could go another round, but she knew Yoko was tired and needed rest.


    ''But this view is something that is making me hard. I want to come once more.''


    Kagura tried to will her erection down, but it did not work. Especially since she had Yoko in her arms, it ignited the fire inside her blood even more.


    "Use my ass to fuck me. My pussy is throbbing, but I think my ass can take it."


    Yoko was not looking at her, but those words surprised Kagura. She looked down at the bubbly butt in front of her, and her mouth watered.


    She had not thought about anal until now, but she suddenly wanted to claim Yoko''s butt as well.


    "I am sorry, but I don''t think I can control myself. You must take some of my magic to make it not hurt."


    Kagura warned and allowed her instincts to guide her. She knew where she needed to touch to make the magic flow.


    Yoko was leaking out from the front and the back now. She looked fucked out, but her body still begged for more. And if that was the case, then who was Kagura to deny her all this pleasure?


    "Yoko, you feel so good. Can I come inside your ass? I promise I will be gentle with you."


    Kagura promised, but Yoko already felt overwhelmed. She did not know how far she could hold Kagura''s promise.


    But she wanted Kagura to fuck her harder and fill her up. This was all she wanted from the younger girl.


    "You can fuck me harder and come inside my ass as well. H-Hurry up. I cannot take it anymore."


    Amane confessed, and Kagura looked stunned. She had never seen the older one behave in this wanting manner, which made her jealous.


    ''How many people have seen this scene before? I want to kill them all so that I am the only one who knows Yoko''s fucked-out face. I will not have anyone else know about this.''


    Kagura only calmed down when she felt Yoko squeezing around her. Yoko looked turned on as well, and her pussy clenched around nothing. Every thrust caused more semen to seep out of Yoko''s body, and it was a shame.


    But Kagura was not discouraged by this. She fingered Yoko''s clit until it tingled and continued it until Kagura came all around her cock. That tightness felt delicious, and Kagura could not want to try out more of it.


    She needed more, and she did not deny herself. Kagura captured Yoko''s lips, and finally, her instincts and the heat seemed to calm down.


    It took a lot to satisfy a dragon, but Yoko managed to hold on until the end.


    "Are you feeling better? Would you like to fuck me more? Or, was that enough?"


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Yoko asked, and Kagura wanted to fuck around more. But she could feel how exhausted Yoko was and how her body needed rest at all costs.


    And Kagura pulled out with a regretful expression on her face and sighed.


    "I am done for now. I feel much better than before. But what about you, Yoko? Can you even stand up right now? I did not fuck you too hard, did I?"

 Chapter 421 422: With or Without [pt1]

    Yoko could feel the build-up of power underneath Kagura''s skin. Kagura said that she was alright and feeling much better, but she had yet to notice what was happening. Her body was also glowing a shade of white.


    "Kagura, do not be alarmed and panic. Soon, your powers would cause a small explosion in the vicinity. But don''t panic. It''s normal for your species and the inheritance."


    Amane warned Kagura early and hoped that Kagura would not be too surprised. But Kagura still felt shocked when she noticed the sudden rush of energy rushing out of her body.


    She knew that she should not stop this and let it flow out. But she instinctively tried to hold back. It hurt, and Kagura''s concentration broke.


    "I told you to let it go, right? There is no need to torture yourself needlessly like this."


    Yoko placed a hand on Kagura''s cheek and forced her to look at Yoko''s eyes. Those golden eyes looked hypnotic, but Kagura could swear that she could see a hint of red inside her eyes as well.


    Somehow, Yoko looked a little different from ordinary, but that abnormality was gone when Kagura blinked her eyes.


    ''I need to concentrate. I do not need to stop this attack. I can let it go this time.''


    It was easier saying all these words than to follow through with them. Kagura felt uncomfortable as she felt her energy travelling through her body. It was a sudden rush, but it felt incredible.


    The power engulfed the surroundings and started breaking down buildings. Nothing was safe from Kagura''s powers, and she noticed how things evaporated before the power touched it.


    Yoko had made a wise decision to evacuate everyone before this happened.


    Once the light died out, not much was left inside the barrier. Only a few buildings remained standing. And that was the result of Kagura''s unstable powers. The fluctuation had caused some buildings to survive intact.


    "Woah, you managed to make my life easier, Kagura. Now I don''t need to call for assistance and ask for a new pair of clothes. I can walk in and wear any I want."


    Yoko''s voice sounded pleased.


    Kagura cringed when she heard Yoko''s words. Her consciousness was pricked when she heard Yoko''s suggestion. But since she had been the one to destroy Yoko''s previous clothes, she could not complain.


    Her mouth also watered as she looked at Yoko''s plump behind. The white was still leaking out of Yoko, and every step forced more of it to leak out.


    It ignited a desire to hold Yoko and have more sex with her. But she willed herself to calm down. Now was not the time to be thinking about such things.


    ''I need to focus. I cannot allow myself to get distracted now.''


    Kagura slapped her cheeks to get herself back into focus. Then, she walked behind Yoko and entered an abandoned house. It felt weird to enter the house and not ask for permission.


    "Wah, this house had run warm water and all the designer clothes I wanted. I will be picking my favourite. You should change into new clothes as well, Kagura."


    Yoko offered Kagura a suit and forced her into the other bathroom. The house was big enough to have quite a few rooms.


    Kagura looked awkward standing in the middle of the bathroom. Technically, this would be her first bath in her human body.


    But Kagura knew what to do and how to take a bath.


    Cleaning themselves was an easy task, and it was done without much thought. Kagura walked out of her show and immediately did a double-take when she saw Yoko. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Yoko looked great, and her clothes greatly enhanced her figure. The black dress made Yoko''s skin shine, and her eyes pop out.


    Kagura wanted to tell Yoko how good she looked, but she hesitated. And that cost her the time and confidence to speak to Yoko.


    "You are out? Well, your timing is perfect. I called the backup and told them that the situation had been dealt with. Someone will be here to receive us shortly."


    Kagura felt a little irked to hear this. She wanted to spend more time with Yoko, but it seemed impossible now.


    She had to be content with stepping back for now.


    Unknown to Kagura, a growl was forced out of her mouth, and she looked startled to hear it. She looked at Yoko only to see an amused expression on her face.


    "It''s alright, Kagura. We both need to spread our wings someday. And for you, the time had come now. I want you to focus on your powers and help me fulfil my purpose."


    Kagura felt guilty and responsible for taking these powers away from Yoko. It felt right to hold the power of the dragons. Kagura''s veins sang with this new power, and she felt like a queen.


    But she also knew that Yoko had a use for these powers, and she needed them for something very specific.


    And now that Kagura had these powers, she wanted to help Yoko with what she had to do.


    "Kagura, are you ready to head out now? Looks like our company is here."


    Kagura did not even realize she had spaced out. She blinked and quickly walked behind Yoko. They opened the door, only to face a familiar irritated face.


    "Lady Yoko, I know that some things are unavoidable. But can you stop causing me trouble for two minutes? Do you know how much paperwork this small act of yours creates for the divine guild?"


    Sean asked as he sighed. He was the new divine leader, and he was buried under the work of his predecessor. He was snappy, tired, and running short on sleep.


    He had yet to learn how Charlie Suzuki managed to do all this work herself. He was struggling and had no time even to rest.


    "Sean, you are the divine leader. There is no need for you to do all this work yourself. You need to find trustworthy companions and distribute the work. Otherwise, you would be buried under all the pressure."


    Yoko''s advice was something Sean knew well. She was not the first person to tell Sean to get help from others, and she would not be the last, either.


    And truthfully, Sean wanted to appoint people to help him out. But he was not sure he could trust people right now.


    He had tried to investigate a few people to see their background. But they had ended up being government spies. Currently, the only one Sean could trust was Helios. The other man also had his hands full.


    "I want to appoint someone to help me out as well. But the government is a big problem for me. They keep on rejecting my people when I suggest them and I refuse to take their people into my office."


    Sean did not have enough charm to turn an enemy into his friend. His mother could do that easily, and Sean was envious of her talent.


    He wished he could also have allies in the jungle that was the divine guild politics.


    But Sean was not that lucky. So, he had to be content with what he had for now.


    "Seema like you are having problems with the government as well. In that case, won''t you prefer it if the government leader changed and someone else took over?"


    Yoko asked and Sean sighed. That would be the best thing that happened this whole year to him.


    "I wish that would happen. The current leader of the governing party is a mess. I really want to kill Shigo and put someone worthy as the next leader. But I am too busy to have any time to dedicate to it."


    Sean confessed and rubbed his temple. He was in support of changing the current leader as well.


    And he was not the only one. A lot of big corporations wanted a new leader. But they needed to figure out whom to manipulate to take this responsibility.


    "Sean, I want you to arrange a meeting for me. All the big-leaders who want to get rid of the current government. Gather them all into one place. I have a proposal for them."


    Yoko admitted to Sean what she wanted to do. It caused Sean to panic at first, not knowing what Yoko was planning to do. But then he calmed down and decided to give Yoko a shot. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He also looked at the female behind Yoko, and his instincts made Sean shiver. Everything in his body was telling him not to anger this female and to stay as far away from her as possible.


    "Yoko, you do know that what you are proposing is wild? Going against the government is madness. Not a lot of people would agree to your proposal."


    Sean admitted and looked at Yoko as if she had gone mad. But her eyes took Sean back and he took a step back. Yoko looked like a devil in that moment, her eyes shining with her smile sinister.


    "I know that the government is a tough opponent. But I have plans for them that they are not even aware about. I also have a trump card that they would not see coming. The elections are soon, so I need an answer from you before that."


    Sean sighed as he looked at Yoko. There would be no backing down now. He had to choose a side in this conflict.


    And Sean knows from experience that choosing something other than Yoko would be foolish for him. She was too calm and confident for Sean to not chose her.

 Chapter 422 423: With or Without [pt2]

    "I understand what you want me to do. Looks like I have no choice but to follow you until the end."


    Sean sighed, and he knew that it would be better to follow Yoko than to try things on his own. He was getting tired of the government''s interference in the divine guild as well, and it was a relief to have someone backing him up.


    "Good. In that case, I will arrive with my trump card as soon as you are done setting up a meeting for me. Kagura, there is someplace we need to visit. I know you do not have full control over your powers, but I still want you to try and help Sakura."


    Kagura wanted to complain and say that she did not want to help. She did not want to wake Sakura and share Yoko''s time and affection with her.


    But the hope Yoko had placed on Kagura''s shoulder felt burdensome. Her dignity was at stake here, so Kagura knew he had no room to refute Yoko''s request.


    "I get it. I shall help you out as much as I can."


    Kagura assured, but she was not confident in her powers.


    Yoko nodded and bid Sean a farewell. Kagura followed behind her with a nervous energy. They both headed toward the hospital, and the nurse did not stop them. They were well-acquainted with Yoko at this point.


    They did not even blink as Yoko passed them with Kagura in toe. They did look at Kagura occasionally to check her out.


    "Kagura, this is the room. Can you feel anything in there?"


    The hospital was filled with different smells and powers. They all layered on top of each other and distracted Kagura.


    Even then, Kagura was shocked to notice that she had ignored Sakura''s burning flames all this time. She was so close to the source now, and it was still difficult to feel her powers.


    "Yoko, this is¡­"


    "I know. Sakura has gotten too weak to maintain her powers properly. If this continued, then she might die as well. Truthfully, we are on a ticking timer for Sakura. And this is also why I gave my powers up."


    "You will be able to use them better than I can, and these powers are the only thing that can combat ''The Law''."


    Yoko admitted, and Kagura felt a shiver go down her spine. She did not know what ''The Law'' was, but it terrified her to think of it. She immediately took a step back, and her limbs froze. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I-I cannot do this. I cannot anger ''The Law'' for something as insignificant as a human being. My instincts would not allow it.''


    Kagura did not know why she was feeling this way. Her instincts had never warned her this hard before. And before she knew it, Kagura had stepped out of the room.


    Yoko''s disappointed eyes looked at Kagura with a sigh, but Kagura knew she could not do it. She could not go into that room again and risk her life.


    "Looks like I asked too much of you, Kagura. If you cannot help me out, then it''s fine as well. I will not force you to help me."


    Yoko had a lonely look on her face, and she also looked disappointed. It made Kagura feel guilty, and it pricked her consciousness.


    She wanted to help Yoko at all costs. She tried to help, even if she forced herself to help. That was the only way Kagura could overcome her instincts and do what she needed to.


    "I¡­no. I will help you out. Just give me a minute, and I promise. I need to get my instincts under control, and then I will be ready to help you out."


    Doing this was easier said than done. Fear was a significant factor that caused Kagura to cringe and step back. But she refused to give up her position by Yoko''s side.


    She slowly approached Sakura and ignored all the alarm bells ringing inside her mind.


    She was almost there, but the last few steps felt too challenging.


    "Here, use me as your support. I will catch you anytime you want me to."


    Yoko moved fast, and her arms closed around Kagura''s waist in time to keep her up. It felt liberating to be in Yoko''s arms and offset the fear Kagura had been feeling until now. Suddenly, she was sure that she could do it.


    If Yoko remained by Kagura''s side, she could move toward Sakura and place her hand on top of Sakura''s.


    The power that rushed toward Kagura and attacked her felt familiar. It was the same power she used and the same power of the void.


    It belonged to Rabelais, but it was thicker and more intense than when Kagura used it.


    The rushing power caused a cut to appear on Kagura''s face. The bleeding wound forced Kagura''s concentration to break, and she touched her wound.


    "Ouch, this must have hurt. Are you alright? Kagura, do you need to rest for a bit?"


    Yoko asked this in quick succession. She looked worried and held Kagura''s face. She turned it around to check for any other injuries, but she did not find any.


    Rabelais''s power did not attack someone from the outside. It caused internal injuries, rendering someone useless very fast. But since Kagura''s source of energy was identical to Rabelais''s, she was able to offset this power and make it her own.


    "I can¡­do this, Yoko. I think I can combat whatever is ailing Sakura and bring her back. This void¡­ is made by Rabelais''s powers. So, I will be able to combat it."


    Kagura assured Yoko, but she needed to be more confident in her mind. She could see what needed to be done in this situation.


    But Kagura needed more confidence in herself to achieve it.


    "I see. So, this power is something you can combat against. I will leave this in your hand then, Kagura. Do you want me to stay with you and look over your shoulder?"


    Kagura wanted this to happen. She wanted Yoko to stay with her and to encourage her. But she also knew that there was a huge chance of failure that might kill her.


    And Kagura wanted Yoko to avoid getting stuck during that opportunity and be in danger.


    "No, there is no need for you to be here. I would prefer it if you were not here during the next few days. I need to concentrate, and your scent is distracting."


    Kagura admitted, and they both knew that this was an excuse for Kagura to be alone. And as much as Yoko would prefer not to leave Kagura alone, she knew she had to follow Kagura''s words.


    "I understand. In that case, I wish you the best of luck. Call me as soon as you are done. And there is no need to push yourself. I do not want you to die while bringing Sakura back, alright? You are my precious Moony, and you need to live."


    Yoko''s hug was warm and familiar. Kagura felt like a child in her mother''s embrace once more. But she also knew that her feelings for Yoko had long passed the parental category and had turned romantic.


    "Hmm, I will call you first. I am sure that I will be able to control my powers and help you out once I am finished here."


    Kagura assured before she squeezed Yoko back.


    There was a feeling of loss when Yoko pulled back. Kagura looked back at her longingly before she forced these feelings before and focused on Sakura. She grabbed Sakura''s limp hand and flinched.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    It was cold and felt lifeless. But there was a warm pulse under her skin that indicated that Sakura was alive. That was what Kagura needed to concentrate on.


    She did not even notice when Yoko walked out of the room. She was too focused on making sure she did not damage Sakura in any way.


    Sakura responded to her when Kagura sent a jolt of her power through her body. Sakura still had all her senses intact, and it was a miracle. The teenager was fighting against her fate as well.


    ...


    "This stupid dragon refuses to go down. What am I doing wrong? Charlie Suzuki, are you not going to help me out? Don''t you want to get out of here as well? And how did the both of us end up here in the first place?"


    Sakura looked up at the giant black dragon that hovered over their head. It was feral and had no thoughts other than killing its prey. Its red eyes looked ready to tear Sakura apart whenever she looked up.


    Sakura had to actively hide from the hovering dragon ever since she had stepped into this realm.


    But she was not the only one in here. Someone, she had ended up being locked into this domain with Charlie Suzuki, the divine leader. And unlike her, Charlie was calm, and the dragon did not attack her.


    "Well, I cannot leave this realm anyway since I am dead. And the dragon is also not sensing my presence for the same reason. I cannot help you, Sakura, or even my soul would perish."


    It was selfish of Charlie to say and do this. But Sakura understood why she was like this.


    If Sakura had been in Charlie''s place, she would have done everything in her power to maintain her existence as well.


    "Oh shit! What is happening now?"


    Sakura asked as the realm shook. Sakura lost her balance and fell, but not before she noticed another presence in this realm.

 Chapter 423 424: Why should we trust you? [pt1]

    There was an imposing creature that looked over the domain Sakura had been stuck in. The imposing figure expressed itself in a fog of black, and only its glaring red eyes could be seen looking at Sakura.


    She had no idea what that figure was and what it represented. She only knew that her senses told her she was in danger. Even breathing was difficult for her in such a state.


    And now, she had another person¡­no¡­creature looking at her similarly. The energy this new creature emitted felt familiar. But Sakura could not place where she had felt this power before.


    "H-How are you, and what do you want from me?"


    Sakura did her best to try and stand on her feet. The previous quake knocked her off-balance, and Sakura tried to regain it.


    Unlike Sakura, Charlie did not show her nervousness on her face. But she was ready to face the intruder as well. Charlie had her weapon prepared for attack, and she even threw a knife made of her magic.


    The new intruder stopped Charlie''s attacks with a single hand. She did not look impressed with the reception she received.


    "Ugh, this sucks. Sakura, I thought you would recognise me in my human form. After all, did we not spend much time together travelling with Yoko? But then again, it is difficult for you to even think of me as a human in the first place."


    Sakura had never heard that deep feminine voice before. It vibrated with power and sent shivers down Sakura''s spine.


    The sudden cautiousness toward her made Kagura smirk. As expected, Sakura had better survival instincts than Yoko, but she had admiral luck.


    The entity that guarded this realm did not like Kagura''s interference. It had been alerted as soon as the entry of this place had been breached. And now it attacked the intruder to try and get her out.


    Kagura held her hand up, and a shield formed around her body. It helped that this place was filled with Rabelais''s energy. It made manipulating it and using it more accessible for Kagura.


    The more she tried to use her powers, the better Kagura felt herself adapt to this space.


    "You are-? No way! There is only one person I can think of who has colours like you and has a powerful presence. But surely now! Are you Moony? What are you doing in human form? No, what are you doing here?"


    Sakura asked in disbelief. She tried to wrap her head around what happened and how Moony was a human.


    And then, she decided to dismiss this notion. She was sure it was a joke, and Kagura had not gained a human form.


    "You are right, but I go by Kagura now. Moony is a little childish for my taste. Also, stay close to me. This fight is going to get serious in a little bit."


    Kagura warned before she raised her hand¡ªa shield formed in time to stop Rabelais''s attack. As expected, Kagura''s powers were the perfect counter to the former dragon queen''s.


    "I will not ask how you got here and what you want from us. If you are here to help us out, then do that. I don''t know how long this space will last, and I do not intend to find out either.''


    Charlie admitted before another attack was launched at the trio. Once more, Kagura stopped the attack with her power.


    "I need a minute to find the way back. If you can buy me that much time, it might be possible to return home immediately."


    Kagura informed the pair, and they shared a look. They did not have enough power to go against the giant dragon, but they did have enough to buy a minute or two.


    "Alright, we will give you the minute that you want. But hurry up. We don''t know how long we can hold on for."


    Charlie warned and took the brunt of the next attack. She had little power in the rift, so Sakura had to join her. The barrier, this time, contained both of their powers. But it was insufficient to stop Rabelais''s attack from hurting the trio.


    Kagura could feel the power threatening her. It was difficult to concentrate at such a time. But Kagura did her best to empty her mind. She needed to handle the rift''s energy and break free of it.


    But she soon realised one certain truth about the rift she had not seen felt when she had tried to break in.


    The rift was like a spiral with a tendency to absorb things. It was easy to break into but impossible to break out of the rift.


    Not unless they killed the core of the rift - Rabelais. In short, the only way to escape the rift was to kill Rabelais. But that was easier said than done.


    Reincarnation would be easier than killing the dragon queen, especially when she had the authority of the gods.


    [How dare you! I birthed you and brought your kind to light. And I was rewarded with eternal banishment for my dedication. I went against ''The Law'' for you all, and this was my reward. Now, none of you get to live. All you filthy humans can die and repent for your actions.]


    Kagura was startled to hear those words. She looked around at the two humans of her group, but they did not seem to have listened to these words.


    ''Rabelais was confided here by ''The Law''? But that should not be possible. Rabelais was the only entity that had the power to oppose ''The Law'' and to argue with him. Why would she be locked up in this rift?''


    Things needed to add up for Kagura. Something was wrong with what she knew about this situation. But she did not have time to unwrap everything. Not when she had a dragon to face.


    "Moony, tell us that you have good news for us. The barrier is not going to last long."


    Sakura pleaded as she felt the strain of the barrier snapping her energy away. She was pale and panting.


    But her eyes were determined to see the situation through.


    "I have some bad news and some worse news. We cannot get out of here until we kill the domain boss - Rabelais. But I don''t think it would be possible with our current power. We need to improvise and think of another way."


    The only other way was for Kagura to absorb Rabelais into her body. But the repercussions of that happening were terrible for Kagura.


    She might never be able to leave this rift, and she might have to take over Rabelais''s duties as well.


    "Ugh! So, it''s a wasted trip for you? And now, are you stuck in here with us as well? Why did you do something so risky? Don''t you want to live your life?"


    Kagura looked at Sakura with a closed-off expression. Of course, she wanted to live her life and be happy. But the only reason she was here was because that dream had Sakura in it as well.


    Moony had liked Sakura and seen her as a part of her family. And Yoko had asked her to do this.


    "My reasons for coming here are personal. But rest assured because I will not leave you alone. I promised to help, and I will help you both escape it."


    If there were only one way for Kagura to stop this curse and set everything free, she would do it. Her freedom did not mean anything in the long term.


    She hoped that Yoko would remember her at least. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I am doing this all for you, Yoko. So please, never forget that I existed in your life and always remember me.'' Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    .......


    ''This meeting had more people than I expected. I never expected that there would be so many people interested in overthrowing the government.''


    Amane looked around the room only to see famous faces in the mix. She recognised most of the people in the room, and now she felt confident that her decision had been right.


    These people would help her achieve her goal.


    "Uhm, I hope that you all are doing well. Now, let''s not beat around the bush and speak what we want openly. Do we all agree that the current government is not up to par with the current standards?"


    Sean asked, and no one dared to speak up. They all looked worried, and some even dared to sneak a peak in Stella''s direction.


    Stella had been called as the government''s guard her whole life. It was an image that people did not easily forget; they were afraid she was a spy sent to keep an eye on them.


    But Yoko placed her hand in front of Stella to cover her and indicate that Stella was on her side.


    "Do you all need something? Stop staring at Stella like this. She is on our side and our trump card against the government."


    Amane was blunt about using Stella. And Stella did not protest when she was singled out. Stella looked satisfied to be used, which made the other people in the room nervous.


    They all knew about Stella and her loyalty. So, they did not want to risk being betrayed by her.


    "Miss Stella, what are your thoughts on this and our current government? How can we be sure you will not betray us when the time comes?"


    One of the investors stopped beating around the bush and asked outright. This was what Amane wanted, and she turned toward Stella. Now, it was up to Stella to speak up.

 Chapter 424 425: : Why should we trust you? [pt2]

    Amane had done her job thus far. She set the stage for Stella to stand up and impress the world. The investors were looking at her with interest, and they were willing to hear her out as well.


    Now, it was up to Stella to say what she wanted and impress them all.


    Amane could already see that these people had agreed to her deal. They all wanted a new government leader, and they were willing to take any risks to achieve it. Stella was the best deal they had now, as well.


    So, they were going to help Stella no matter what happened. But whether they respected Stella or tried to manipulate her would depend on Stella herself.


    Amane had her agenda, and she had no intention of interfering with the result of this election at all. She only needed a public stage and a public speaker to weaken ''The Law.''


    "Stella, say what you want to. You need to show these people that they cannot walk all over you. Otherwise, you might regret all your decisions up until today."


    Amane reminded Stella before she pulled herself back. Stella had realised what was happening by now as well.


    She knew she needed to pull herself together and face the music to take the government office. She could not afford to let people walk all over it.


    ''I never got to speak up and say what I wanted until now. But now, it''s time for me to say what I want. I need these people to understand my situation and to back me up.''


    "I will not beat around the bush. I have served the government my whole life, and I must admit that this place is not what it once was. We can no longer serve people because we have no freedom."


    "I want to get the honour and justice back into our governing system. But more than that, I want to provide a ground for the summon people to speak up."


    Stella remembered why she had joined the government and not the divine guild. Charlie had even given Stella a choice to make, and this was what Stella had chosen.


    "We all understand. We shall stand behind you and become your strength."


    Stella looked at the investor who spoke these words. The investor had an easy-going smile on his face, but Stella could see the calculating and manipulative mind that hid behind that easy smile.


    And this investor was not the only one willing to take advantage of Stella. Everyone else was trying to impress her as well.


    "Looks like everyone agrees with this. The elections are in a month so we need a lot to prepare. We also need to select the leaders and heads of different departments who are unaffiliated with any of our companies and are neutral parties. As the head of the divine guild, I will audit any proposal you bring forth."


    "But the final decision shall depend on Miss Stella. We shall meet up again and discuss our options tomorrow."


    Sean dismissed the meeting for the day, and everyone waited for Stella to get up. They all wanted to catch her and talk with her privately.


    Amane noticed the varied interests of their investors. She had been expecting these people to approach Stella anyway, so she was unsurprised.


    "Looks like someone is popular with the people. Not that I am surprised to see this. Anyone heading into a seat of power is bound to attract their fair share of trouble."


    Amane teased Stella and tried to lighten the mood. It worked, and Stella pouted after hearing these words.


    "This is not fair. We decided this all together, so why am I the only one being snuck upon like this? Why don''t you try and deal with all these investors?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stella asked as she awkwardly received all the looks she was getting. She tried to calm herself, but that was easier said than done. People looked at her like she was a specimen they could not wait to crack.


    "Well, good luck dealing with all this. Unfortunately, I need to head out now. I cannot leave the Tsurugi estate for long. New beasts are coming in today, and I need to stand by to help in the stable."


    This was an excuse, but who would question Yoko at such a time? Ideally, Yoko would like to be here and listen more to what would happen.


    But she felt confident in Sean and Stella''s capabilities. They would be able to take care of the elections and public influence.


    With this, Amane had kept her side of the bargain. Now, it was time to see what Kori was up to. The HIVE had been too quiet and calm for the past few days.


    Kori and Chen had yet to contact Amane. And while it might not seem like a big deal to many, it was a massive deal.


    Her partners were not as irresponsible as to leave everything up to chance and not contact Amane about what they were doing.


    ''I need to go and check up on them. I am sure that something happened with Kori, and she might need my help as well.''


    Kori was a goddess and one of the stronger ones at that. But she was also threatening to walk down a dangerous road. There was no telling what could happen.


    *Ring*


    But even before Amane could walk out and contact Kori, she received an unexpected call.


    Akabe Tsurugi was calling Yoko, and she felt terrible about it. There were only a few things Akabe could call Yoko for, especially if they were unrelated to Sakura. This call gave Amane a lousy feeling, and she instantly picked it up.


    "What happened? Is it an emergency? Did Sakura stop breathing? Did something happen to her?"


    There was no need for Amane to panic like this. But she ended up asking these questions in quick succession anyway. She should have given Akabe time to gather before he was overwhelmed by questions. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yoko, calm down. Sakura is fine. I am not calling to tell you anything about Sakura. And I know that this is shocking, but you will understand what I mean in a minute. This call is because of your parents and what is going on with them."


    All the anxiety flew out of Amane''s body once she heard these words. She did not even care what happened to ''her parents,'' mainly because they were not her parents and some kind of dolls.


    There was a pungent stench of rot if your senses were strong enough to smell it.


    That was how Amane knew that these people had been dead and someone had brought them back to life. Amane could also guess that their benefactor, Chen, was the one to achieve this.


    This might seem like a brilliant technology, but it was a slow torture that went against the law of this universe. These people would have to pay a heavy price once they died.


    "I see. So, my parents are having complications? How bad is it? Do I need to head back? Are we going to have another funeral at our hands?"


    Amane asked casually. She did not care to put a lot of meaning behind her words, and Akabe realised this as well.


    He also knew how much stress Yoko was under now, which excused her behaviour in his book.


    "Well, we do not have a funeral at our hands right now, but we might have one soon if we do not stop Albus. I don''t know why, but he lost his mind and is now attacking everything. I asked all the staff to run away, but I don''t know what to do."


    Akabe confessed with a tired sigh. It sucked that he did not have any powers. It made him helpless in such situations.


    "Hmm, this is not good for us or for the situation. How long will you be able to hold him off for? I might require an hour or two to head back."


    Amane confessed as she looked around. No taxi was in sight, and her driver would take some time heading here. And this precious time was what they did not have now.


    "Sherina is helping us out, but she is also looking exhausted. We might be able to last half an hour at most, but no more than that. Look, hurry up as soon as you can."


    Akabe cut the phone off. Amane heard a loud yell in the distance, and her phone was the culprit. It was clear that the situation back home was not stable.


    So, Amane quickly called Helios, and she had a favour to ask him.


    Helios picked up the phone as soon as it rang. It looked almost like he had his phone in his hand the whole time.


    "Hello, what can I help you with? Wait! Yoko? Why are you calling me? You never call me?"


    That was true. This was the first time Yoko had called Helios. But he was the only one who could help her out.


    "Helios, let the griffin out into the open and instruct it to head toward me as soon as possible. You know how to location mark a place for a beast, right?"


    Amane asked Helios, and he went quiet. He had studied this technique, and their griffin was familiar with Yoko''s aura.


    "I understand. I will prepare right now. The griffin should reach you in the next ten minutes."


    This was a test of Helios''s power and control. He did not know why Yoko needed help, but he was willing to do his best.

 Chapter 425 426: My final request [pt1]

    Eclipse grabbed the Griffin and immediately set off. He had locked in Yoko''s position on his phone, so flying around with that huge creature was easy.


    As he expected, it took him about 10 minutes to reach the lightly crowded area, and Eclipse quickly landed.


    "Yoko, I am here. Did you need my help with anything?"


    Eclipse asked with a curious expression. He wanted to know why Yoko had called for his assistance. But it became apparent quickly why she had asked for a Griffin and not taken a taxi back home.


    "Perfect timing, Eclipse. I need you to return our private car to the Chlorance estate. I shall be heading back with this child."


    Eclipse wanted to protest and head back together. There was more than enough room on the Griffin''s back. But he knew better than this and held back his comment.


    There must be a reason for Yoko to suggest this arrangement. And if there indeed was a reason for her behaviour, Eclipse did not want to question it.


    Yoko quickly grabbed the Griffin''s fur and stroked it affectionately. Then, she guided the Griffin, and they were flying off.


    Amane had asked Eclipse to head back alone because she was sure she could not control herself. Her current objective was to fly as fast as possible.


    And that came with risk when more than one person travelled on the back of the beast at a given time.


    Eclipse would need help keeping his balance. So, Amane had eliminated the risk of that happening altogether.


    The Griffin flew through the sky like a jet. Its wings did not flap as it covered massive distances to get back home. Amane knew the scenery around her was beautiful, but she did not have enough time to appreciate it.


    The Griffin quickly landed in the Chlorance estate and rubbed its head against Yoko''s hands to gain some affection.


    Yoko did not have time to waste, but she did indulge the Griffin in a few friendly pats. She was sure that the Griffin deserved this much, at least.


    "You were such a good boy, getting me here as fast as you did. I will prepare a lot of sweets and snacks for you to eat tomorrow. You can just wait for me to visit you, right?"


    Amane asked, and the Griffin nodded. The beasts were intelligent and could sometimes understand human language. This Griffin was also like that, which indicated how advanced and well-kept it was.


    Eclipse did a phenomenal job with these beasts, and Amane would have rewarded him if she knew what the kid wanted.


    ''But I do pay Eclipse to buy whatever he needs. Still, I will ask him if there is anything he wants later. For now, I should take care of the mess here.''


    Amane looked at the leading estate and everyone who ran out of it with a scared expression.


    There was an inhuman and rotting smell leaking out from the main house. It was easy to pinpoint where things had gone wrong and where people were struggling.


    The first place Amane headed toward was the guest wing. And her senses proved Yoko right when she saw the walls and the floor being drenched in that revolting scent.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "What is going on here? I leave this house for a single day, and you all somehow manage to mess things up? How am I going to ever retire at this rate?"


    Amane asked as she walked into the wall.


    The first thing Amane noticed was the dazed eyes Albus had. Her *father* did not look like a human at that moment.


    Glowing yellow eyes and a loopy grin indicated that the man was intoxicated and out of his mind. Sherina seemed to have the same problem, but her control over herself was stronger than her husband''s.


    "Yoko, thank God you are finally here. We have a problem and need help figuring out where to start. Could you help us out here?


    Akabe stepped out before anyone could do so. He had not gone to his daughter''s side today because of this mess. It caused his mood to sour, and his eyes told his story. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, you want me to help you? But what do I even help you with? We can''t do anything for Albus except for killing him. But are you sure you want to do that? The blood will be on your hand."


    Amane reminded Akabe before he made his final decision. Akabe bit his lip in agitation, but he knew the result already.


    His brother was already dead, and this abomination needed to die as well. Akabe was willing to do anything to see his brother get well-deserved rest.


    "We might have our differences, but we are still family at the end of the day. Yoko, I want my brother to not suffer like this. Please, end his life for me."


    Akabe begged, but Sherina heard these words and immediately threw herself between her husband and his executor.


    "You cannot do that! Albus has not lost his mind; he is just sick. He will return to his regular self after getting his medicine. I don''t know what Chen is doing, but he will-"


    "I don''t think Chen can help you this time. There is a big fundamental problem with your situation: the lack of sustainability of these drugs."


    "The duration of action will get shorter every time you take the drug. And you might not notice it for now, btu the drug will stop working soon. What are you going to do then? Force Chen to develop a new drug?"


    Amane asked her mother. And for the first time, Sherina did not have an answer for her. She had exhausted herself physically and mentally while trying to keep herself sane.


    Albus showed that he had no problem letting his violent nature take over. He let out a joyful laugh before he attacked Sheina.


    "Hehe he, let''s go to heaven together, Sherina. I love you."


    Albus''s sharp claws dug into Sherina''s arm, and she flinched. The pain caused Sherian even to be able to see straight now. But she was still willing to bear the pain.


    The head maid was the one who separated Albus from Sherina and threw the man back.


    "Are you alright, miss? I shall hold your husband back, so you should run away."


    The head maid sounded confident, but she was a little hesitant to do her job. She was not sure if she would be able to hold a crazy person like Albus back.


    But she did not need to do that when Amane was there.


    "It is of no use, head maid. My father is dead, and his obsession is what keeps him alive. We cannot drive Mother out of the situation, or Father would lose it even more. Besides, mother will soon be in a similar condition to father."


    Amane admitted, and the head maid flinched. Sherina opened her mouth to protest before she closed it again. She did not know what to say about her situation except that it sucked.


    She did not want to admit it, but Yoko was right. Her condition was deteriorating by the second, and she would lose her consciousness soon.


    ''But I do not want to die. I might have been revived as a pair with my husband, but that does not mean anything. This is my precious second life, and I want to live it.''


    Sherina was making plans in her mind when she felt her hand slip and attack the headmaid. She did not even mean to do it, but the moment''s rush made her feel invincible.


    The head maid looked startled, but she managed to dodge the assault and turn toward Sherina at the same time.


    "Miss, what do you think you are doing? Grab a hold of yourself if you want to survive."


    The head maid cautioned Sherina, but her blood was singing for revenge and to grab the head maid for her words. Sherina could feel the need to devour and conquer.


    ''Is this what it feels like to lose your mind? The feeling is overwhelming. And I know I should protest it, but I cannot be myself to say anything against it. This feels just too good.''


    Sherina could feel the goosebumps travelling down her spine. She knew that she would not last long. She also understood why Yoko had sounded confident that there was no coming back from this.


    The rush felt too much and too fast. There was no way to forget this feeling.


    "Sherina, my beloved. Come, join me in my realm. There, we are invincible, and we shall live forever. The light shall take us away and birth us anew.''


    These were all nonsensical words, but Sherina could feel them manifest in front of her eyes. She was about to agree with her husband when the last strike of clarity hit her.


    ''What am I doing? I am just proving Yoko right. That is right. I need to take care of myself right now so I do not have to face such a situation again.''


    "Yoko, kill us both. You said that there was no going back now, right? Then, kill us both. Hurry up and do it."


    Sherina yelled in her moment of clearness. She knew that the only way to purify herself was to die now. And she was ready to give her life for this cause.


    Her husband did not even understand what was happening, but Sherina had made up her mind. Yoko only needed to follow through, and the pair would be free again.

 Chapter 426 427: My final request [pt2]

    "Yoko, what are you going to-?"


    Akabe did not even need to ask this question fully before Sherina''s head separated from her body and fell far away. It instantly caught on fire, and Albus tried to avenge her.


    The same fate fell to his body, and there was not even time for the pair to scream for help. They were both dead as soon as Yoko had gotten her hands on them.


    "They finally quietened down. Head maid, we need to have a thorough cleaning of this place. Any residual left because of the fire or the ashes must be cleaned. They can become toxic over time."


    Amane ordered the head maid to follow her orders without any delay.


    Akabe had seen Yoko being cold and ruthless before. But he had not expected her to show such behavior regarding her parents. Did Yoko not have feelings for her parents?


    "Yoko, are you alright? It must not have been easy to lose your parents a second time. Even I felt guilty and uneasy when I looked at my brother, so you must feel terrible now."


    Akabe confessed, whistle looking up. He wanted Yoko to realize that he understood her condition and even sympathized with her.


    But one look at Yoko''s face was enough to make him take his words back. Yoko did not look sad at all. She looked just as calm as she always did. He could not even spot a single tear in her eyes.


    "Don''t be sad for me. I knew that my parents were dead the second they stepped into the Tsurugi estate and met me. There was a strong stench of death on them. Even heavy perfumes could not hide their rotting smell."


    Amane confessed, and Akabe decided not to question her words. He had not smelled anything on the pair, but Yoko was different. Yoko could sense things even Akabe could not sense.


    Not to mention, her abilities were beyond what he had seen before.


    "I see. No wonder you never got close to the pair, even when you longed for them to return your past. We can only hope that your parents find peace in the afterlife. But I am sure that they would be comfortable in heaven."


    Akabe reassured Yoko, but she only frowned.


    "There is no peace for the sinners after death. If you try to cheat death like this, then your soul perishes after your death as well. Sherina Tsurugi and Albus Tsurugi must have ceased to exist by now."


    Akabe wanted to ask how Yoko knew about all this and why she sounded so confident. But he was also afraid to know the answer to this question. Sometimes, it was better to keep his mouth shut.


    "I should distance myself from this mess for now. I don''t think I can take any more drama than this. I should head out and meet Sakura today. I am worried for her."


    Akabe only realized he was speaking aloud when it was too late. But he was sure that Yoko would not mind his mindless rambling.


    But Yoko turned to look at Akabe once he finished speaking, and he had a bad feeling about her next few words.


    "We have an even bigger problem for now. What should we do with this situation now? Your brother and my father died again. But we cannot use a body this time for the ceremony."


    "And should we even be holding a ceremony? Technically, these two were already dead, and we already had a full ceremony for them. Besides, the timing of this death is too close to the last ceremony."


    Akabe had not even thought about all this until now. But the reality of his situation finally hit him.


    ''Oh shit! I did not even realize what a political disaster this was! What are we going to do now?''


    Their every action affected their business. Akabe had been in this business industry long enough to know that people and investors were sensitive to one''s public image. And having all these people die in quick succession would not end well for their case.


    "We need to hide what happened here at all costs. I will decide to hide what happened with my brother. Yoko, we should hold the ceremony a few months later. That way, the public would have time to calm down by then."


    Akabe proposed, and Amane had no intention of getting into this mess. It was better for her if someone else was willing to deal with it. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do what you want to in this situation. I will leave it up to you since I do not have time to deal with all this. I need to head out for a few days."


    "Uncle Akabe, I never thought I would say this to you, but I need your favor. I need you to head the family until I come back. Eclipse would help you, so train him as the family successor."


    These were not mere words but orders Amane gave to Akabe Tsurugi. He looked annoyed at first, but then he realized what Yoko meant by these words.


    "Wait! Do you want me to train Eclipse as the family successor? But will it happen to Sakura, then? Don''t we need to save this position for her? You made it clear that you wanted Sakura to take over."


    Akabe asked with a pained voice. He had realized why Yoko had said what she did, but that did not mean he had to agree.


    "As much as I would like to leave it all to Sakura, she might take some time to wake up. We cannot risk things going south with the family. However, you can replace yourself with Sakura once she wakes up. She and Eclipse can share authority if that happens."


    It might take months or even years, but Sakura would surely wake up. Amane believed this, and this confidence shined in her eyes.


    Akabe could not even say anything to her when Yoko was this confident in Sakura''s abilities to recover. He could only clench his fist and pretend he was also on her side.


    "I understand. I will help you out as much as I can. But could you try to come back soon? You will worry everyone if you disappear out of the blue like this."


    Akabe confessed, and Amane was sure that he had accepted his situation. He and Elder Hao were good allies to have.


    And that was why Amane decided to give them another chance.


    "By the way, uncle, what do you think about the government? Would you like to work with the government and secure a high position? I can help you with it."


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane asked this question randomly. But the interest in Akabe''s eyes let her know he was interested.


    No matter how much her uncle changed or reflected on his actions, he would always return to being the same person. He was greedy by nature, and that would not go away.


    "What do you mean by these words? Yoko, is something going on with the government as well? Should I be worried about it?"


    Akabe asked with a hesitant expression on his face. But his mind was already busy calculating what Yoko could mean.


    "Worried? Maybe you should be. After all, a new government would be taking office soon, and there would be a lot of changes in how things are run. You might want to prepare yourself as well."


    Yoko sounded confident, but Akabe was curious if he wanted to put any trust in her confidence or not. Yoko could be weird when she wanted to be.


    The current government was too stable and beloved to be taken out by small fries.


    "You¡­what are you planning now, Yoko? Or wait! Don''t tell me what you are planning on doing. I don''t think I have enough power to handle whatever you tell me. I will trust your words and give your government a chance if you give me some nice words."


    Akabe was half-joking and half-serious as well. He knew that Yoko had already decided to back the new government, and there would be no stopping her.


    So Akabe also threw in his towel and decided to go with the flow.


    "That''s a wise decision. I will ask Sean to contact you; he can tell you all the details you want. I should head back now, or I will be late for my next appointment."


    Amane looked at the time and knew she needed to head back. Chen must be worried about her and waiting for her to come back.


    The last message Amane had received from Chen informed her that their plan was going steady. That had been a whole day before.


    Amane was getting worried for Chen and Kori as well.


    This time, the meeting place was not ''The HIVE'' but a fancy restaurant in the city''s heart. Amane felt the presence of eyes looking at her as soon as she entered the building. She knew the paparazzi were around and trying to get a good shot of her.


    They wanted to catch her in a scandal and make an article out of it. They wanted her to head into the private section so that they could write gossip about her.


    But they were unlucky because Amane would meet Kori in the public setting. Kori''s ''friend'' she had recently recruited would also be there to meet them. And as the saying goes, three was a crown.


    The paparazzi would lose interest soon and stop following the trio. And only then will the real talk begin.


    But first, Amane needed to find their table. She needed to remember who booked the reservation and what name they gave.

 Chapter 427 248: Unlikely to help [pt1]

    "Excuse me, Miss. Can you tell me the name of your reservation? I will show you to your table."


    The counter lady quickly arrived and escorted Amane inside. This low-profile place was supposed to take their client''s safety and privacy seriously. But Amane had already spotted at least three reporters sitting in the mix.


    And there was no way the counter lady was unaware of these reporters. She was subtly positioning herself in a way that exposed her to these reporters.


    In other words, she was part of this shit show and deliberately made Amane speak out loud.


    ''Places like these are not immune to bribery either. I will have to ask Kori to book a better place for next time.''


    Amane sighed before she gave the counter lady an answer to her question.


    "My table should be booked under Chen''s name. It''s supposed to be a table for three."


    The counter lady''s expression changed when she heard Chen''s name. Her eyes sharpened, and her body language changed.


    Instead of being open and welcoming, the counter lady looked severe and unapproachable. She looked around and took a quick and calculative look at the reporters.


    "I understand, Miss. Kindly hear toward the back and send your server to meet me. There is something important I need to inform him about."


    The counter lady suddenly started blocking the paparazzi''s looks and their line of sight. There seemed to be hope for this place after all.


    "Alright. I shall do as you have instructed. Also, you might want to take care of Table 6. I am not sure how long that gentleman could hold himself back."


    Amane warned the counter lady, and Table 6 started a fight a minute later. The counter lady looked impressed by Amane''s insight, but she had work to do.


    Now that Amane knew her table and sitting arrangements, she quickly entered the separate section. This was the most private location in the whole building.


    The room was dark, and the blinds had been pulled up when Amane entered. It looked like a dungeon and gave Amane the creeps.


    But she forced her feelings down and quietly sat down. Her eyes adjusted quickly, and she noticed she was not the first to arrive.


    The lady looked familiar, and Amane had difficulty locating where she knew her. But the unknown lady seemed to have recognised Amane, and her eyes were full of hostility.


    That was how Amane knew this would not be a peaceful meeting for her.


    "Are you Kori''s guest? My name is Yoko Tsurugi, and it''s nice to meet you. Do you mind if I sit here with you and wait for Kori?"


    Amane tried to be as polite as she could. She wanted to make a good impression on this female. But all she got for her effort was a side-eye and a silent look.


    The lack of acknowledgement irked Amane a little bit. But she tried not to let it get to her.


    At first, the female did not say anything. She seemed content to be in her little bubble and enjoy her life.


    There was a small dish of fried tofu in front of her that she seemed to enjoy. However, the unknown female must have also felt pressured because she addressed Yoko first.


    "You! How are you now? Look, what happened back then was not my fault. Even if you died and were reborn, I took no part. So, can you forgive me and not curse me, Amane? I do not want any beef with another goddess."


    The unknown female addressed Amane, and she sounded sincere. She also seemed to know who Amane was, and she stated confidently.


    Amane felt that this goddess had seen through her authentic self and recognised her soul. But how was that possible? No one should be able to identify a reincarnated person until they are explicitly told.


    ''This had implications I don''t want to think of. But this also confirms a critical fact: my soul did not merge completely with Yoko Tsurugi''s. Looks like this body will not be able to house my soul for long.''


    It was a shame that Amane would have to give up everything she worked so hard for. But she felt relieved at the same time.


    Since her death was confirmed, Amane could give her all toward her goals. She no longer had to be worried about trying to save her life.


    "Teressa, what are you telling Amane? Her body and soul are perfectly fine; whatever damage can be ignored. Now, please sit so we can start our discussion."


    The door opened, and Kori walked into the room. She looked annoyed to hear Teressa''s words, but she did not scold her too much.


    Kori seemed to have realised the gravity of the situation but did not reach out to assure Amane of her life. There was no guarantee that they would survive long enough to see Amane self-destruct.


    "Why are you late? You were the one who called for this meeting, and now you are running late? Is this some kind of joke? And you should have warned me about Amane. Do you know how surprised I was when I saw her? I thought my heart stopped beating for a minute."


    The other female complained while looking at Kori. She sounded pissed but relieved at the same time. Amane felt odd to have someone unknown care for her like this.


    "Excuse me! I know you are in a debate, but can I ask you who you are? I feel as if I know you, but I cannot remember your name or your identity now."


    Even the name sounded unfamiliar to Amane. But she still had a feeling she knew this female.


    Teressa sighed knowingly while Kori looked a little put out.


    "I had a feeling you would not recognise me like this. You helped me out when I was just a tiny wisp of light and had not gained recognition yet. So, I guess it is safe to say you do not realise who I am."


    Amane still did not remember correctly, so Kori decided to take mercy on her and remind her.


    "Do you remember the tiny wisp we saved before we parted ways? The wisp you said had a lot of potential and divine energy to ascend under the influence of ''The Law?'' She is that wisp who attained enlightenment and became a goddess."


    Amane remembered the whole situation now. She could recall saving a tiny wisp and setting it free. But it had been a long time ago.


    The tiny wisp had been pitiful, but it had a lot of power. It reminded Amane of a small kid, so she ended up helping it out. Who knew it would make such a significant change in her life?


    "So you are that tiny wisp? You survived, and you ascended as well. You always had the potential for something great. I am happy to see that you made it."


    Amane reminded the human wisp, and the female pouted. She had a cute smile on her face, which quickly faded away.


    "I want to say that I feel the same but worry when I look at you. How are you even alive at this point? Your soul is constantly fighting to maintain its grip on your body. You are lucky that you survived this long."


    Teressa spoke casually, but worry clouded her tone at the same time. She felt sorry for Amane and wanted to help her out.


    But she had no idea what she could do to help Amane.


    "Enough of this topic. Teressa, you do not need to worry about Amane like this. I realised what would happen long ago, so I also have countermeasures. For now, we should focus on a more important part - recruiting more people toward our cause." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have a list of gods who can help us and will help us in this fight. We must convince them to take our side in the upcoming conflict."


    It was easier said than done. No god wanted to go against ''The Law'' and get themselves into trouble. Kori would have a hard time convincing people to take her side.


    But that did not scare her. If anything, she looked excited to take up the challenge. She placed the last on the table, and it had a few names.


    The name that caught Amane''s attention first was right in the middle. It was the last person Amane expected to take their side.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Kori, are you sure you want to try recruiting them all? Krata will never agree to take our side. After all, he is-"


    "I know what he is and what he can do to us. But we need to take this chance. He is a brother before he is a guardian of ''The Law.'' I am sure that we can manipulate him into helping us out."


    Kori sounded confident. This was something Amane did not feel. Especially once she looked at the list in front of her.


    "On that note, Amane, I need you to care for Krata while we convince everyone else. You will have a smoother time talking with Krata because of your relationship, right?"


    "Hey, we do not have any relationship. We might be born with the same energy but never interacted much. I doubt that Krata will agree to help us out."


    Amane confessed and tried to take Kori back out. But Kori was determined to see thongs through.


    "We won''t know what will happen until we try things out. So, Amane, please take this chance and ask for help."

 Chapter 428 429: Unlikely to help [pt2]

    "It was so easy for Kori to ask me this favour. Has she thought about the position this puts me in now? I can''t just walk up to Krata and ask him for help. He will not listen to me in the first place, even when I am older."


    Amane sighed, but she knew there was not much she could do.


    She understood Kori''s reason for putting Krata on the list of people they must get on their side, especially when you looked at the chessboard that would be prepared due to this fight.


    The Law was a power which had a lot of influence. And it would only lose if it had a retained to house that power and to grow.


    The current retained was Krata, and he was also someone who had been close to Amane when she had been a goddess.


    But she had not seen or heard from Krata once she had lost her goddess powers and status. She had been abandoned in the human world without reaching him.


    "It''s unfortunate, but I can''t do this. I will tell Kori tomorrow and take up another assignment."


    That was Amane''s plan. But her unconscious mind had other plans for her. And these plans, Amane was not even sure she had in her mind.


    The familiar name and familiar faces caused Amane to get triggered and remember her past¡ªthe past that she had done her best to forget.


    It all came back to her in that moment.


    .......


    It was a beautiful place. The moon was high in the sky, and its reflection rippled in the water below.


    A soft hand reached out to touch the water''s surface and distort the moon''s image before a body submerged in water. The body sank deeper into the depths and closed its eyes.


    That should be the end of one''s life. But since the one drowning was a god with infinite life, all they could do was suffer in that moment.


    As more time passed, the suffering eased, and breathing underwater became possible. The child sighed as his body adapted to his new environment. He knew that there was no point in attempting to drown anymore.


    So, he pushed his body until he reached the water''s surface and gasped. He had survived yet another attempt to end his life.


    "Why won''t his life end? I cannot do anything worthwhile, and my powers are also useless. No one will agree to kill me because of the karmic retribution they will have to face. So, what should I do now?"


    The child asked while looking down at his hands. Those hands had turned black due to the poison the child had taken before.


    He had tried everything to end his life, and somehow, nothing had worked as he intended it to.


    "If you want to kill yourself, then these childish tricks will not work. You would need something much more potent than this. I can end your life if you want me to."


    The child felt his heart freeze, and he looked behind with a startled expression. His eyes fell on shiny, long black hair framing a beautiful face.


    "Amane, you startled me. You should have warned me if you would sneak up on me like this. I thought I was about to die."


    The child complained as he pulled his body out of the water. He was happy to see Amane but disappointed at his attempt simultaneously.


    "Hmm, I could tell you were trying your hardest back then. Unfortunately, our bodies cannot die and will forever continue to live our fate. But that''s enough of the depressing talks. For now, come inside. The others are starting to arrive."


    Amane warned the child before she walked inside the traditional house behind her. The child followed her as well, but he walked slower and without grace.


    Gods were given an age ever since their birth. They could not grow, and they could not change their power level. The only thing they could do was to increase their proficiency in their skills.


    That was what everyone but Amane believed. She had repeatedly told the kid that he would gain power slowly. But the kid knew it in his heart - that would never happen.


    "Krata, Amane, you are both here? Did The Law call for you as well? It has been bugging me for this visit for so long. I thought I would go crazy with irritation."


    The pair turned around, and Krata''s face lit up with a smile once he noticed the new addition.


    "Rabelais, you are here to visit us? No, I guess you are here for official work. But still, it is nice to see you again. How are you feeling? Does your body feel alright? Are you in pain?"


    The kid asked in quick succession while looking at Rabelais. The dragon queen looked awkward to have so much attention on her.


    She looked up to see what Amane would do, but the other goddess did nothing. She did not even pay attention to her beyond what was necessary.


    "I am doing amazing, kid. I don''t know what ''The Law'' wants from me, but I am here to listen to it nonetheless. And speaking of that, Amane, don''t you need to have an audience with The Law now? I can feel the pressure in the air."


    Amane could feel the nudge in the air as well. The Law was forcing Amane to hurry up and head toward him. She did not want to meet The Law but could not deny it. Their relationship was complicated, and not one Amane would wish on anyone.


    Despite her misgivings, she decided to head out and meet The Law.


    "I guess I should take care of this mess first. As much as I want to spend time with you both, The Law would cause us many problems if I don''t deal with it first."


    Amane sighed and walked toward the most secure place in the whole palace - the inner gardens.


    The door was not locked, but it could not be pushed open by most people. Only those permitted by ''The Law'' could enter this place and enjoy its benefits.


    Luckily, Amane was one of them, and she pushed the heavy doors open.


    Many people wondered what the inner gardens looked like and were envious of anyone who got permission to head toward them.


    And at first, anyone who entered the inner gardens would praise it for its beauty. Various flowers and fruits grew in the inner garden, giving it a colourful look.


    But beneath it all lay the rotting core of the god''s world. The small but cruel child sitting in the middle of the garden looked up sharply and met Amane''s eyes with inhuman ones.


    Today, The Law has decided to take the form of a human child. Tomorrow, it would be something different. There needed to be a way to tell what form The Law would take next.


    [Amane, you are finally here. Have you given thought to what I asked of you? Are you ready to take up your duty as my guardian and vessel? This is the second time I had to ask you this.]


    The law did not speak, but it echoed inside Amane''s mind. Amane needed to answer The Law but could not bring her words out.


    She wanted to deny what The Law was saying; she did not want to be a vessel. She had a lot of her life left.


    But if The Law had decided to make her the vessel, then nothing could change it.


    ''There is no point in fighting a losing battle. I should accept my fate and surrender now.''


    That was the only option Amane had in her given situation, but she did not want to give up. She felt a miracle would happen if she could stall out for a little longer.


    [Very well. I understand what your silence means. But you will have to pay a price for your rebellion. The one to pay this price will not be you but someone close to you. Only then will you understand your foolishness.] Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    That sounded like a promise, and Amane felt her heart stop beating for a minute. She did not know what to think.


    [You should go now. I will meet you during the gathering.]


    Amane''s cue was to run out of the inner garden and gather her thoughts. She knew that her indecisiveness was dangerous and it could cost her a lot. But Amane needed more time to think.


    Being a vessel was akin to having your freedom sucked out of you. And Amane was not sold on this idea.


    Many other gods would kill for this opportunity, but they were not Amane.


    "Amane, are you alright? You look pale, and you are sweating a lot. Did The Law tell you something horrible? Is someone going to die? Or, is it another disaster that is approaching?"


    Krata asked once he noticed Amane. She had no idea where the kid had been until now, but he must be close by to arrive so soon.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I felt a little under the weather, so I want to rest now. I will see you during today''s meeting." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Krata knew that this was bullshit. Gods did not get sick. Their bodies were designed never to stop functioning, and their divine energy ensured the functioning was always smooth.


    "Amane looked tired. But she always looks like this when she comes out of the central garden. I wonder what happens in there. I want to check that place out, but I don''t want to make anyone angry,"

 Chapter 429 430: The big sentence [pt1]

    Krata looked interested in the inner garden. He had been forbidden to enter this place, and his curiosity was piqued. He wanted to know what was held in there.


    But he was too afraid to enter the place at the same time. His life was precious, and he wanted to maintain it.


    ''Maybe a small peak will not hurt? After all, Amane always enters that place, and nothing happened to her.''


    Krata took in a deep breath and headed toward the central garden. He was about to peek in when he felt someone touching his shoulder. He tensed up and looked behind, only to see Rabelais standing behind her.


    The dragon queen looked unamused and pulled Krata back before he could touch the gate to the central garden.


    "Are you an idiot? Do you want to be cursed by ''The Law'' by entering its sacred domain without an invite? Do you have no regard for your life? You could have died just now, and your divine status would not have mattered."


    Rabelais sounded angry, and Krata quickly took a few steps back. He looked at the door in front of him with a horrified expression.


    He had not expected to face a death situation because of his curiosity. And it scared him to know how close to death he had gotten.


    "I¡­ this is not what I intended to do. I was just curious and¡­ I never get to sit in meetings, either. I just wanted to know what was behind this door."


    Krata looked uncomfortable to have Rabelais''s attention on him. It pricked his consciousness, and he flinched at the same time.


    Rabelais also looked uncomfortable and felt sorry for snapping at a kid like she did. But she needed to set some ground rules for Krata before he ended up causing himself trouble.


    "Now that you know, be more careful. No one can save you if you get in trouble with ''The Law.'' Even Amane will be caught in this trouble."


    Rabelais informed Krata before she walked away. Krata continued to look at the door with a yearning expression.


    But ultimately, he decided to walk away. There was no use crying over spilt milk, and Krata wanted to save his feelings from getting hurt further.


    Amane noticed this all from her hidden place and decided to do something about it. She wanted to help Krata get his place back and his powers.


    He had not been born powerless, but his mentality was weak. He needed a position of power if he was going to show his full potential.


    ''I should suggest Krata to be the vessel instead of me. The Law might bitch, but I am sure it will understand why I am suggesting this. Krata is much more suited to be a vessel than I am.''


    A vessel had a lot of limitations, making Amane not the best vessel out there.


    The first thing a vessel could not have been free will. They had no power to make decisions of any kind, and that did not suit Amane. She had too much personality and free will to become a subordinate.


    On the other hand, Krata had been born into that role. The only things he needed were authority and power. But that would come with the position.


    ''I should talk with Krata before I inform The Law of my decision. It might be angry at first, but I am sure it would understand the rationality behind my decision.'' sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was what Amane believed, and she stepped out of the shadow she had been hiding behind.


    "Krata, do you have some time? I want to talk to you about something important."


    Amane did not beat around the bush and ended up asking outright. Krata looked startled and did not respond to her at first. But then he realised that Amane was talking to him.


    "You want to talk to¡­me? About something important? But why me?"


    Krata was surprised but chose to express it in suspicion rather than wonder. It made him that much more pitiful in Amane''s eyes, but she quickly got rid of her thoughts.


    This person was going to be the new ruler of all divine people. So, Amane needed to change her mindset regarding this person.


    "Krata, you are my little brother, so I know you can be great. What you need is the opportunity to present yourself once. And I am here to give you that chance. The Law had demanded a vessel, and I am thinking of nominating you as a successor. Do you want to be the vessel?"


    Amane asked outright, and Krata''s eyes widened.


    Being a vessel was the highest and most honorary position a god could ask for. It instantly made them a monarch no one could go against.


    "Are you sure you want to nominate me as a vessel? There are so many better choices out there other than me. I am sure someone like yourself would be better¡­"


    Krata trailed off mid-sentence. He finally realised how ridiculous asking Amane to be the vessel was, especially with her temper and her tendency to be a free soul.


    "You want me to be the vessel? That is a good joke for you to make. But I would rather not be the vessel. I am too independent ever to do a good job of it. And I don''t think I could take the restrictions well."


    Amane admitted, and understanding flashed across Krata''s eyes. He could see Amane as a vessel, but she would be rebellious.


    There was no way Amane would work out as a vessel, and the image of it happening made Krata flinch.


    "You do have a point. I don''t think I can see you enforcing ''The Law'' in your current state. And as for your question, I want to agree. If you give me a chance, I promise to be a good vessel for ''The Law.'' Krata promised, and he felt his hopes rising once more.


    If he did a good job, he would be recognised by everyone. Krata would finally have the respect he deserved.


    ''And I will not be a burden on Amane either. This is what I wanted my whole life.''


    Krata was happy to think of the future. He was confident that the situation would go as Amane had planned. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I am happy to see that you are not against this arrangement. In that case, I will head out and tell ''The Law'' of my decision. You can wait to be called and handle the responsibility."


    Amane walked away with a happy expression on her face.


    Finally, her biggest problem had been solved and without much problem. Now, she could relax and focus on what she wanted to do.


    Krata smacked his cheeks as soon as Amane left. He wanted to try and wake up from this situation. He did not wish the earlier conversation to be a dream.


    But the more he tried, the more his cheeks stung. It reassured him that this was not a dream but his reality.


    He was going to be ''the'' vessel. He would become the most powerful person on this planet, and it would be instant. No one would be able to look down on him anymore.


    ''Finally. I will get all the respect I deserve, and no one will look down upon me. I will also stop being a strain on Yoko. This is the best outcome I can ask for.''


    Krata felt happy to have a use finally. But he felt afraid at the same time. He did not know why, but he was feeling restless. It felt as if something terrible would happen to him.


    ''Calm down. There is no need to feel like this. I am sure this is all because I tend to think negatively. If I think positively, everything should go alright.''


    Krata calmed himself down and quickly started preparing. He felt someone looking at him, but he ignored it.


    Being a vessel was a big duty, and Krata needed to prepare for it.


    On the other hand, Amane needed to make some preparations as well. There was no way ''The Law'' would give in to her request and appoint Krata as a vessel. It would want to test Krata.


    So, Amane needed to prepare a bargain that ''The Law'' would not be able to refuse. She also needed to ask publicly because it would pressure ''The Law'' into accepting the proposal.


    But there was no time for Amane to think of much because the first meeting had been called already. The bell rang, signalling all appropriate gods to gather in front of the inner garden.


    Amane hurried toward the garden and noticed Rabelais standing before the door. But unlike Amane, Rabelais had a betrayed and angry expression. She must have been told what this meeting was about in advance.


    [You all are gathered here today to hear my decision. From today onwards, Rabelais will no longer be a and her status as one shall be stripped away. Furthermore, she shall be sealed beneath the earth, and her spirit shall be cast away into the rift.]


    [Furthermore, anyone who tries to help her shall be given the same punishment irrespective of their position. This is my final decision on this topic, and it shall not change.]


    No one spoke anything. They were not only afraid to speak up but also to look at Rabelais. They did not know her crime, but getting such a severe sentence must be significant.


    But Rabelais did not look angry or disappointed. She only looked resigned and accepted her sentence.

 Chapter 430 431: The big sentence [pt2]

    "How is that possible? What will happen to her now?"


    "Why Rabelais? What did she do to deserve this fate? I need to know so I do not repeat this in the future."


    The other gods broke out into whispers while looking at Rabelais. They wanted to avoid ending up in her position in the future. They all wanted stable futures for themselves.


    [Rabelais, if you have any complaints, then say now. After this point, you will no longer say anything about my decision.]


    The law was crisp, and it left no room for misunderstanding. It was putting Rabelais at trial, and Rabelais had a calm look on her face.


    "I do have a lot to say about my position. But first, I would like to challenge the position of your vessel. There is no way I am dying right here and now. If you will not let me live as myself, I will survive as your vessel."


    Rabelais sounded confident. She wanted to go for the highest honour.


    Everyone looked startled to hear Rabelais''s words. They all looked shocked beyond measure and even shook their head at her stubbornness. But no one tried to stop her from trying this foolish thing.


    Even The Law looked interested in what Rabelais had to say. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You wish to take the position as my vessel? Then prove yourself. Amane, step forward. You have the current strongest claim as my vessel candidate. You will need to fight Rabelais to retain that claim. Are you ready?]


    Amane felt a little annoyed to be dragged into this mess. She wanted to be someone other than the vessel candidate in the first place. But she knew that backing down was not an option for her.


    Especially not in front of The Law and other candidates. She had to stay strong and maintain her dignity.


    "Of course. I shall take up this challenge and not let you down. However, I need you to listen to my request once I win this fight."


    Amane requested this in front of everyone. This way, The Law would be forced to keep its word.


    She could see The Law calculating the profits and losses of this transaction. But it agreed in the end, not thinking much of what Amane wanted from it.


    [Very well, then. I shall do the same to you since you decided to extend your loyalty to me. I shall listen to you if you bring me good results.]


    The Law agreed with Amane. With this, the match was official. It would take place tomorrow, and everyone looked excited to see it happen.


    Everyone was interested in becoming the vessel, but no one dared to come forward and claim the role like this. Rabelais had tried to pull off a daring move, but she had also done so because her life was on the line.


    Once the meeting came to an end, people began to filter out. The only ones left in the room were Amane and Rabelais. They both looked at each other with heavy eyes before walking away.


    ...


    "Amane, I heard what happened. What were you thinking going against Rabelais? Why would you pick a fight with her?"


    Krata looked worried and scared when he looked at Amane. He had a feeling that this fight had happened because of him. And he was afraid to do anything about it anymore.


    "I did not pick a fight with Rabelais. The Law ordered us to fight, and I do not intend to back away. It is up to Rabelais to impress The Law if she wants to live."


    Amane reminded Krata, and he bit his lip. There was a solid chance that this would be the last day for the dragon queen to live.


    "Can''t we beg The Law to tell us why he wants to do such a thing? There is no need to go after Rabelais like this. There is also no need to torture you like this. It is all wrong¡­"


    Krata yelled, but Amane quickly shut his mouth. She understood Krata''s frustration, but it was not something he should advertise to the public.


    Especially not in a place where anyone could hear him yelling.


    "What''s happened had happened. I''m sorry, but we cannot do anything about it."


    Amane reminded Krata, and he fell quiet. His expression still looked ready to burst, and he was seen by Rabelais, who turned the corner. She had heard almost everything that had been said until that point.


    "Let it go, kid. Amane had no part to plan in all this. Refusing The Law over something this minor is suicide. I would have done the same had I been in Amane''s position. The Law has it out for me, and I must accept it."


    Rabelais reminded Krata before she ruffled his hair. Krata looked like a 12-year-old anyway, so the scene looked adorable.


    Amane felt a little distant from the pair at such a moment.


    She was the closest thing Krata had to a biological sister, but he was closer to the other gods. He felt too distant from Amane and vice-versa.


    "B-But this is not fair. Amane, can you lose your fight tomorrow? If you do, Rabelais will live as a vessel."


    "I cannot do that," "she cannot do that."


    The two answers echoed together, and the pair looked at each other. Finally, Rabelais expanded on her answer a little bit more.


    "As I said, this is a deathmatch. And The Law would likely make an example out of the one who loses here. Amane will die if she loses to me, and I will die if I lose to her. We both will die if it ends in a tie."


    "There is no way out other than impressing The Law with our powers. This exhibition of our powers is more than a dual for survival."


    Rabelais informed Krata, and Amane agreed with her. But she also knew that this was the start of a long journey. The law had started from Rabelais, but it would force Amane more and more as time passed.


    "There is no need for you to be worried, Krata. I am a powerful and experienced fighter. I will make sure to impress The Law with my experience. Amane might be the best fighter among gods, but I am nothing to scoff at either."


    Rabelais bragged before ruffing Krata''s hair one last time and walking away. Krata looked at the retreating with a longing look on his face.


    "Krata, if you must choose between us, which one will you choose? In case things do not go as planned tomorrow and one of us must be killed, which one would you prefer it to be?"


    Amane asked, and Krata bit his lip. He could not decide whom he wanted to survive more. And that was enough answer for Amane to guess that it was likely not her, but Krata was too polite not to say it.


    "I understand. Let''s hope that things do not end up being like how we are fearing."


    Amane assured, and Krata had no answer for her words.


    The morning came faster than anyone anticipated. No one will be looking forward to this fight since they are afraid that they could be next in line to be killed.


    They knew Rabelais''s power but had also heard about Amane''s power. This would be the first time they would be seeing her in action.


    [Are you ready? Then fight and show me what you got.]


    The Law gave the signal, and Rabelais instantly attacked. She had supreme speed as well as flexibility. She easily managed to get into Amane''s bubble and attack her.


    Her claws met a chain, and Rabelais was forced back. She looked up at her opponent, but Amane gave Rabelais no time to consider her next action.


    Amane''s chains were slower than Rabelais''s, but there were many more than Rabelais anticipated. She could not dodge them all, hitting her in the back of her head.


    The impact knocked Rabelais off her feet, and she looked disoriented. But the determination in her eyes did not waver.


    She quickly picked herself up and fired off fireballs toward Amane.


    Amane dodged them all, not wanting to expand her energy on forming a barrier around her. She also needed to concentrate on maintaining her chains.


    The fireballs hit the arena barrier. It scared the people watching this fight, and they fell on their backs. They had not anticipated such an attack almost hitting them.


    "This fight is intense. Anyone can win."


    "I wonder how The Law is looking at this fight right now? I am sure that he must be entertained¡­"


    The speaker looked up, only to see an unimpressed look on The Law''s face. The Law looked bored by this lacklustre display in front of him.


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    "If you both do not hurry up and up the stakes, then I will have no choice but to punish you both."


    The Law raised its hand, and that was a disastrous thing to happen. It signalled for people to hurry up because it was getting impatient.


    Amane realised what was happening before Rabelais did. They had offended The Law by playing around like this and needed to up the battle.


    "I am sorry, but this is a battle for everyone''s survival now."


    The battle that had been mediocre at best until now picked up speed. The chains picked up speed and hit Rabelais head-on. Rabelais tried to stop the chains, but they broke her barrier.


    Thankfully, Rabelais managed to shake the attacker off and hit Amane back. The speed broke through Amane''s barrier.

 Chapter 431 432: The big sentence [pt3]

    Both fighters hit each other, and their attacks caused severe injuries. But they both managed to shake it off and attack the other again. This continued until blood covered both players.


    "Hey, shouldn''t we stop this? Both would end up injured at this rate." Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Shh, let this happen. Look at The Law''s face. Do you think it will allow us to stop this match? It is enjoying this so much."


    People whispered to each other while looking at The Law. It looked fascinating to see blood, which turned off many people''s complaints.


    During the match, Rabelais gave it her all. Her flames tried to engulf the ground and make it all disappear. The unique properties of her flames caused the ground to start breaking.


    Amane couldn''t gain a foothold, so she used her chains to make a floor to stand on. She could fall into the pit if she let go of her chains.


    Rabelais knew that, so she attacked the chains instead of attacking Amane head-on.


    And that was where Rabelais made a mistake. Amane wanted to give her a chance to counter her mistake, but the pressure from The Law made it impossible for Amane to let this mistake go.


    ''I am sorry, Rabelais. But this was all I could do for you until now. We will all die if I do not detain you now.''


    Amane was unhappy but unleashed her power, and all her chains flew. Since they were everywhere, Rabelais did not even have a second to dodge that attack.


    Rabelais took that attack heads on as well. She was confident that she would be able to stop these chains. They had not felt that powerful to her.


    But once Rabelais tried to stop them, she quickly realised she could not even touch them. These chains felt weak, but Rabelais had no strength to stop them. It was then that she realised what was happening around her.


    "The barrier! It weakened us both. You! How is that fair? Why would you weaken our power like this?"


    Rabelais looked betrayed while looking at The Law. She had expected this to be a fair fight where she could give it her all. But she had been scammed in the end.


    [Clam down. This barrier was put in place to give you a chance against Amane. Your powers are not on par with my most perfect creation, but you fumbled up this chance by losing. The bet is over now.]


    The Law confirmed, but Rabelais was not ready to give up on her life.


    Amane looked at Krata''s face, and she instantly felt pity for him. That was why she decided to speak up. It went against her better judgment, but Amane wanted to try at least.


    "Excuse me, but I have a suggestion. If Rabelais offended you, then why not seal her up instead of killing her? This way, her sentence would be worse and an endless agony."


    Everyone looked at Amane as if she had gone mad. No one expected her to speak up against The Law in the first place, never mind giving such a cruel suggestion. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You bring up an interesting point. Let me think for a moment here. Hmm, this is a good suggestion. Let''s go with it. Instead of being killed, the queen of dragons, Rabelais, shall be banished, and her soul shall be sealed into the rift. The sentence shall be carried out in an hour.]


    The binding shackles around Rabelais''s body indicated that she was a prisoner who would be punished soon. Rabelais looked rebellious, not wanting to be bound and be sentenced to imprisonment.


    But going against The Law that supported her was suicide, especially when she could not use her powers.


    The Law allowed the gods to have some free time. Most left the room, not wanting to be in the same space as a criminal. The only ones who did not leave were Amane and Krata.


    "Amane, how could you do this to Rabelais? Not even death; you asked for banishment? Do you not know how much worse it is in comparison?"


    Krata asked with tears in his eyes. He looked betrayed when he looked at Amane. He was young, so he did not understand the significance of what Amane had done.


    But Rabelais was different, and she looked grateful to Amane. As long as she lived, the power of the dragon queen would be hers to keep. She did not need to hand it over.


    This way, The Law would not be able to take her power away from her.


    "Thank you for all you did. The Law, I know what it is planning. It tries to tie everyone who can challenge its authority to its side. Those who rebel or say ''no'' are being eliminated. What will you do once it is your turn?"


    Rabelais looked severe when she asked Amane this question. Her eyes blinked slowly, and she looked calm and confident about the answer.


    Since Rabelais was curious and did not hold a grudge against Amane, she felt safe telling Rabelais about the grand plan.


    "There is a plan in motion. The Law might be the highest authority, but it cannot be left unchecked. Since none of us have the power to go against him, it is time for us to create something that can."


    Rabelais looked confused at first, but then certainty shined in her eyes, and she laughed.


    "I see. So, you people are not sitting ideal as well. It''s nice that you are not a complete puppet under The Law."


    Rabelais looked much calmer now. She had accepted her fate, but a new hope had been ignited inside her chest.


    "When the time comes, I hope you will lend us your strength. I shall do my best to free you from my imprisonment."


    Amane promised, but Rabelais shook her head.


    "No, there is no need to do that. It would take a long time for your plan to bear fruit. My body would no longer be divine once I am sealed up. Nature will take its course, and my mortal body will die."


    "I would like you to find me a successor. If I cannot take down The Law with my hands, I want to ensure that my successor plays a part in it."


    Rabelais asked for a lot, but this was also her last wish. Amane decided to carry it with her toward the future.


    "Why are you speaking as if this is the end for you? Rabelais, you need to survive and come back to us. This is not what you are capable of. You should live up to your full power."


    Krata sounded sad but determined to bring Rabelais to see his point.


    Rabelais felt a pang of affection go through her body. This child felt like a little brother she never asked for. But she felt determined to go through what she had to know. She needed to make sure The Law fell for his sake.


    "Don''t worry, kid. I will be alright. I will come to meet you once I have a successor. Make sure you recognise me then, kid."


    Rabelais ruffled Krata''s hair for the last time. That evening, Rabelais was sealed away by the other dragons. Rumour had that The Law controlled Rabelais''s kids to finish the deal. Amane never visited her grave, but Krata did.


    The kid looked angry and disappointed when he returned. He looked at Amane with an expression filled with disappointment. But even he knew that there was nothing he could ask of her.


    Just an hour after Rabelais''s imprisonment, The Law called for Amane. It looked calm, but the glee of being successful with Rabelais ran high in The Law''s veins.


    [Have you realised how powerful I am? Now, I want your answer. When will you hand your body and loyalty over to me? I am tired of waiting.]


    The Law asked, and impatience coloured his voice. Amane clenched her fist while looking up. She was beginning to hate The Law but could never wholly hate it.


    After all, The Law was only following logic when it gave orders. Thoughts like sympathy and regret were not a part of its system.


    It was just like a machine programmed to sit and make the best decisions possible. And Amane was part of that system.


    "I am afraid that my stand regarding this situation has not changed. I still think I am not the best suited for this job. You should investigate other options. I think the best option you might have been Krata."


    "That child is weak and useless for now, but he has immense potential hidden inside his tiny body. His constant brushes with the death could not be ignored either."


    Krata had tried to kill himself so many times that Amane had lost count. She was worried about that kid, but she had also become certain Krata would not die.


    That was why she felt assured to leave him in The Law''s hands this time. Krata might want to die, but his will intends to survive.


    And that would keep him alive no matter what happened.


    Unlike him, Amane was sure she would do something stupid and get in trouble. So, she wanted to avoid taking this risk.


    [I understand. In that case, bring that kid here. I shall judge his potential for myself before deciding.]


    The Law demanded, and Amane breathed a sigh of relief. None of what she had said had been a lie. Krata did have potential, and it was time he got the recognition he deserved.

 Chapter 432 433: The Divine Punishment [pt1]

    [So, this is the child you wanted to show me? Bring him closer. I want to touch him to feel his potential.]


    The Law ordered, and Amane nudged Krata to head closer. The child wanted to avoid being acquainted with The Law. But Amane forced him to step forward and accept his fate.


    Krata sighed and finally allowed himself to be touched. His face was grabbed by The Law instantly, and he was pulled closer.


    Amane cringed when she noticed the tight and unexpected shove. She wanted to help, but her feet and legs had been rooted in place.


    This was a warning for Amane not to interfere. And she had to follow these warnings if she wanted Krata to live past this day.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing? These hurts! Ouch, this is ridiculous! What do you think you are doing?"


    Krata complained, and it took everything Amane had not to smack him. She had told the kid to keep quiet and not to say a word. But he had disregarded everything he had been told and started to complain.


    Thankfully, The Law did not take offence and continued turning Krata''s head around until satisfied. Then, it shoved Krata back and looked at Amane.


    This was the moment of decision when Amane would know if her plan worked.


    [This kid has potential. He is not as good as you are, Amane, but he shall do for now. I shall acknowledge him as a potential successor of the vessel.]


    Amane felt her breath ease once she got the confirmation. She knew that she had succeeded in tricking The Law.


    "I-I have the potential? Are you serious? But my power-"


    "Krata, do not make The Law repeat its words. If it says that you have potential, then you have potential. Do not doubt its words, and come, stand behind me."


    Amane held her hand out, and Krata took it. That small outburst has irritated The Law, but it let this go for now. It wanted to keep things simple and retain its vessel candidate.


    [The ceremony shall be held during the evening. And I shall announce something important after that. You should brace yourself for it, Amane.]


    It sounded like a threat, and Amane felt her breath caught up in her throat. She did not know why but felt like she was in danger.


    Even Krata shivered once he saw the cold look aimed at him.


    He had been accepted but felt that The Law was unhappy with him or Amane.


    Amane pulled Krata out of the chamber for the time being and breathed a sigh of relief. This small meeting had gone as well as she could have hoped for. But things had not calmed down even a little bit.


    "I know you said I could lead everyone, but maybe I should step back for now, Amane. I do not feel safe being a vessel. It also does not suit me."


    Krata complained while rubbing his hand. The cold look he got from The Law had chilled him to his bones. He did not think he had to face that horror every day.


    "Don''t worry. The Law might look cruel and intimidating, but it is efficient. If you behave in a manner that does not concern it, it will not harm you."


    Amane spoke from experience. She had seen how The Law worked. And Krata would be the last person who broke the law.


    The child was too timid to do anything drastic.


    "I see. I will be careful from now on."


    Krata will lose consciousness and his sense of self for a long time. Amane would need to make sure that he did not end up dead.


    [Come inside. My preparations are finished. We shall complete the vessel ceremony.]


    The Law assured, but Krata looked worried. It was clear why he was worried as well. Amane placed a reassuring hand on Krata''s shoulder, the last she saw of him.


    Her plan was going right, but Amane feared what would happen next.


    And then came time for the second meeting. The Law had called forth this meeting to announce something important. And Amane was curious about what would happen.


    She looked up and saw Krata standing on top and just behind the large throne. He looked zoned out, but the ceremony seemed to be a success.


    The other people noticed this as well and instantly understood what happened. They all looked at Amane and then at Krata.


    "My lord, did you take a vessel? But when was the selection finalised?"


    One of the brave gods ended up asking. His curiosity got the best of him, and he looked at the new vessel beside their god. Once the first question had been asked, everyone else also ended up asking their question.


    No one believed a weakling like Krata would be suited as a vessel. But that was what their lord had decided.


    The Law raised its hand, and Krata unleashed his sword. The energy built up until now began to pour out of his body and toward the other people. They all quickly dodged, but Amane was the only one who kept standing.


    She parried the energy and threw it behind her body.


    In hindsight, she should not have done that. That display of skills caused The Law to look sour. But it quickly recovered the order of the place by raising its hand.


    The gods had been running around like headless chickens. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [I took a new vessel because it was time. If you can replace my current vessel, come forward and face him. The winner shall be my new vessel.]


    It sounded like a promise but suicide at the same time. A vessel carried the same responsibility and authority as The Law. Going against the vessel was akin to going against their lord.


    And no one was foolish enough to try such a thing. They all wanted to live a happy and prosperous life.


    [Since no one wants to challenge my authority, I shall announce my next orders. Amane, step forward. I have a mission for you.]


    Amane was surprised to hear these words. She was sure she would be punished for what she tried to do with Krata and the dragon queen. But she was being sent on a mission?


    [The mission shall take place in the human realm. You shall head down there and care for all the rowdy bunch gathered there. Your goal is to get rid of the resistance.]


    That order was firm and left no room for questioning. Everyone looked shocked to hear such an order.


    The existence of the resistance was an open secret no one discussed. They all knew it existed, but no one wanted to be the fool to speak of it.


    Moreover, they all knew that the resistance was fighting a futile battle. They could try all they want, but they would not be able to kill The Law.


    Its existence was what kept this world moving. Without it, everything would fall apart.


    "The resistance? Do you want me to take care of a rumour? I do not think anyone is foolish enough to rebel against you."


    Amane tried to play it off as cool, but she felt worried. She knew she needed to tell the resistance they were being targeted.


    Since Amane had been given this order, others would also be given similar orders. In this case, the resistance was on a timer.


    [Hmm, I do not care if it exists or not. I want you to remove it so I do not hear about it again. I will reward you with a huge number of resources if you succeed. However, your memory shall be sealed. I trust you, but I will not risk you leaking our secrets.]


    "Wait! This is a punishment."


    "Of course, Amane had to be punished for rejecting The Law. Having no access to your memories is a good deal."


    "A mission! This is more like an exile. There is no way for Amane to come back here without her memories."


    The other gods discussed this among themselves. Most of them looked glad to see Amane gone. With her gone, they had more chances to make their presence known to ''The Law.''


    And that was what they all wanted - to be acknowledged.


    "I understand. If you want this, I shall head down right now. I will eliminate the resistance so that you will not hear a word of their existence."


    Amane promised, and she looked up. Krata had a blank look on his face. But Amane''s sharp eyes caught a single tear slipping down his face. Krata was worried for her, but he could not show it.


    Amane knew what was happening, so she tried to smile reassuringly at Krata. She did not know how effective that smile was, but Amane knew this was the best she could do for her brother.


    [The decision has been made, and the instructions are clear. This mission shall start in half an hour.]


    Amane had a lot of people around her for her last hour in the godly realm. They all looked excited to see her downfall. But Amane felt confident that she would survive this. She would survive and conquer all this.


    ''Krata, stay alive until I come back and save you. I put you in this mess and promise to save you.'' Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    The next time Amane opened her eyes, her memory was gone, and the world looked new. And that was when she met Kori, a newly birthed goddess. She did not know that the wheels of fate would start turning that day.

 Chapter 433 434: The Divine Punishment [pt2]

    There was a clear contrast between a dream and memories. The line could often be blurred for Amane, who had such a long memory of events.


    But this time, Amane was sure that she was not dreaming. These were the memories that had been buried deep inside her mind. They were slowly being revealed to her now because it was the right time.


    "I remember. All these memories were locked up in my mind when I was thrown down to the earth. No wonder I struggled so much in the beginning. It''s because I did not have all my memories."


    This new knowledge was powerful and would come in handy against The Law.


    Amane had denied participating in this battle for so long, but it finally caught up to her. Moreover, she had been the one who started this fight against The Law for her survival.


    "Are you awake now? So, do you know the truth of what happened now?"


    Kori asked from the side chair. She seemed to be waiting for Amane to regain consciousness for some time now. She looked at Amane with a concerned but relieved look.


    "If you are talking about the Resistance and how I got into this mess, I remember now. Listen, I am sorry for what you went through. I-"


    Amane started to speak, but a finger stopped her from finishing her sentence. Kori looked a little disappointed to be apologised to by Amane.


    Her eyes did not only look sad but guilty as well. But there was no need for Amane to feel guilty. She was not the one who started anything.


    She was a victim of reckless greed as well. She had been created to combat The Law. It also explained her desire to go up against the entity. It was in her instincts to do so.


    "Amane, I know the truth as well as you do. And I never regretted or cursed my position. I like being who I am and love our life together."


    That helped Amane a little bit, but not by much. The more she heard Kori speak, the more it felt as if Kori was saying these words because she had no other concept. Things like freedom of choice did not belong to her.


    "Anyway, since we are over the heavy topics now, I should tell you about our next agenda - I want you to regain your original body and locked powers. No matter how good that body is, it cannot compare to your original one, right?"


    Kori asked, and Amane felt her hopes rise. The entity inside her also felt hopeful to get her body back.


    Amane had never felt Yoko Tsurugi''s presence so clearly inside her body, but this time, it was different. Yoko was excited to get her body back.


    "Is there a way for me to get my original body back? I Died a long time ago, and my body was all but human in name. There is no way it would have survived for this long without decaying."


    Amane spoke facts, but Kori''s face did not fall. If anything, it looked even more alert than before.


    "Don''t worry. I know that your original body decayed a long time ago. After all, never mind. This new body is synthesised from your old cells and the technology used to create my body. It''s almost ready, and you can see it now."


    Kori promised, but Amane was hesitant to feel the same emotion as her. She wanted to confirm her body''s condition, but she was hesitant.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Let''s go. Chen had been holed up in his labs for the past few days. I tried to get him out, but he would not listen. Maybe he would hear you out? Let''s go and give him this surprise."


    Kori sounded playful when she said these words. But Amane felt as if they were going to give Chen a shock rather than a surprise.


    After all, Chen had concluded that Yoko was not Kori. The small discovery might make or break him completely. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, Amane felt hopeful and wanted to nurture this feeling more. She decided to follow Kori''s lead and quickly walked behind her.


    Before they knew it, the pair stood before the central labs.


    She could feel familiar power pulsing behind this door. It felt like her, and Amane found herself relaxing unconsciously.


    If Kori noticed this, she did not comment. She opened the door and quietly entered the room. Amane entered after her, and her eyes instantly fell on the tinted tube in the middle of the room. That was where the familiar energy was coming from.


    "Chen, how is the experiment going? Are you having any success?"


    Kori asked while turning toward her son. Chen was having a hard time fighting out things.


    He looked tired, no, exhausted by this point. But he refused to give up on his experiment. He needed to show results and prove his capability to himself.


    "I am alright. I am sure that I can do this. The body struggles to stay alive, but I can make it happen."


    Chen promised before he went back to his calculations. Amane continued to look at the test tube this whole time and placed a hand on the glass. The pull she felt was instant.


    Something was pulling her consciousness into the tube and toward that new body. There was no way to describe this feeling, but Amane felt it closing around her.


    ''Is it asking me to leave my body and move toward that new one? Wow! It''s a dangerous magic and so enticing if I do not stay alert.''


    But Amane was alert this time and managed to break the hold of this magic on her consciousness. The magic retreated, but not before giving Amane a sour look.


    It did not like the position Amane had put into it, and she realised that this magic had a personality.


    Amane was sure the magic had retreated, and she let her guard down. That proved to be a mistake before it tried yanking her soul out of Amane''s body. The stretch hurt, and it burned at the same time.


    It was a struggle to maintain her hold on her current body. Amane felt that her new body was currently not strong enough to house her soul or powers.


    But the new body had been made to house a goddess, trying to fulfil this condition.


    ''Stay strong. Keep a hold on my body, and do not let go. If you are going to do something, then do it thoroughly.''


    The soft and melodic voice that echoes inside Amane''s mind sounded familiar. She felt that the ''real'' Yoko Tsurugi was speaking to her.


    Amane had felt her presence all this time and had even heard her voice. But it had never been this clear or near her senses before.


    Yoko grabbed Amane''s soul and pulled her back. That helped Amane get a grip on herself, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The power finally let go when Amane pulled her hand back from the tube¡ªthe sudden moment caused Amane to bump into something and send it crashing toward the ground.


    "Hey, be careful in here. Do you know how difficult it is to get some of these ingredients?"


    Chen complained, but Kori smacked him on the back to quieten him. She had noticed the slight panic in Amane''s eyes and quickly turned toward her.


    "Hey, are you alright? You looked spooked out. Did something happen to scare you?"


    Kori asked with concern-filled eyes. She looked between Amane and the test tube beside her. She connected the dots and instantly cringed at the picture they formed inside her mind.


    "I am alright. I got slightly startled when I touched this tube, but it is alright now. I am certain that this body, if not ''baked'' enough, will not be able to handle its purpose in its current state."


    Amane confessed what she had felt from the body. Chen looked confused once he heard Amane''s words.


    "Hey, what do you know about this body? It''s almost ready for what it was made for. You do not need to interfere in this since it''s for something personal. What are you doing here anyway?"


    Chen asked with an annoyed look on his face. He felt humiliated and enraged at the same time after what he just heard. He looked toward Kori for support, but Kori was interested in listening to Amane.


    She turned toward Amane instead and asked her questions with a serious face.


    "Are you sure that this body is not ready? Do you know what is not ready in it? Amane, we are short on time already. If we want to do anything, we must separate your soul from Yoko."


    Kori reminded Amane, and Chen looked up at her with sharp eyes. He looked sick but also relieved.


    For someone who had mistaken her for her true self, Chen had a lot of expressions on his face. He also looked annoyed by what was currently happening.


    "Y-Y-You are¡­I knew it. There was no way you could not be Amane. But what are you doing in that body? Do you know how many experiments I ran to regain your soul?"


    Chen asked with a choked-up throat. He looked tired but satisfied with the outcome. And his determination to help her skyrocketed.


    "Don''t worry. I will craft your body in a way that no one will be able to combat with. You will regain your strength and become the strongest person in this world once more. I promise you that."

 Chapter 434 435: A little trickery [pt1]

    "By the way, did you feel anything when you touched this new body? I have been trying to recreate it using the same powers you had, but something is blocking me when I try. I connect to the same channel of power that you were born in."


    Chen warned, and Amane felt concerned as well. There should be no restriction in accessing her channel if she were dead.


    For someone as talented as Chen, it should be an easy feat. He also had Kori on his side, so it should be even easier for him.


    The only logical explanation that made sense was that her previous body had not been destroyed, and it remained intact to this current day. But that would be ridiculous to think about.


    Amane had died such a long time ago, and her body should be a rotten pile by now.


    "It will be fixed once Amane takes her new body and separates her consciousness from Yoko''s. That channel will fix itself and reconnect with her. For now, we should focus on what is more important."


    Kori coughed to get everyone''s attention. She had a plan but needed everyone''s cooperation to make it work.


    Chen instantly looked at her, but Amane took some time. She was observing her body and wanted to find an answer to her uneasiness.


    ''Observing this body once more will not hurt. It''s just a small touch, so I am sure I can handle it.''


    Amane reached toward the tube once again. She wanted to touch it, but her hand was caught before it made contact with the glass. She looked back at the person who stopped her.


    Kori did not say anything, but her body language said everything. She wanted Amane to be cautious of dangers and to watch her back.


    Amane felt grateful but annoyed at the same time. She was not a little child who could not take care of herself. She was a fully-grown female who lived longer than Kori had.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, will you make a public appearance during the next fund-raiser held by the divine guild? Can you bring me with you if you get an invite?"


    Chen''s voice broke Amane''s thoughts, and she looked toward the kid. Chen looked nervous but also determined to get Amane to agree with her.


    He wanted Amane as a partner for the night to use her presence to his advantage.


    Yoko Tsurugi was a young, rich and beautiful lady. And she was also single - a prime target for anyone who wanted to marry into a wealthy family.


    "You want to use me to gain more support and influence? I want to help you, but it will affect my reputation if you openly discuss your business. And I doubt anyone will think I am naive enough to fall for your tricks. Unless¡­"


    Amane left this question hanging. But both Chen and Kori made a disgusted face and denied her before she could suggest anything.


    "No. I do not care how effective it is to use this method; we will not put your safety at risk. On that note, I will accompany you to this dinner party. Chen, we just need the investment money, right?"


    Kori asked, and Chen was startled to hear her speak. His father had never been interested in the internal affairs of the labs before. Kori did her own thing, and Chen did his own.


    But this time, Kori was willing to cooperate and think of ways to help and trick the poor humans. Amane remembered Kori being a good con artist, but that was when Kori was young.


    Her large eyes and gentle smile had caused people to fall for her trap. It was nice to see that it had not changed even now.


    ''Or maybe it is not a nice thing. Kori got us into so much trouble because she was constantly tricking people. It was a nightmare to deal with back in the day.''


    Amane sighed and decided to let Kori do what she wanted. She just shook her head and decided to issue a warning.


    "Kori, whatever you are planning, do it in moderation. We do not need a repeat of any of our past accidents."


    Amane warned, and Kori stopped and looked at her with a stunned expression.


    "Y-You-! I cannot believe that you said all that to me! But anyway, I understand what you mean, at least. I will try not to trigger anyone intentionally. But I apologise in advance if I am unsuccessful."


    Koru warned, and Amane knew this was the best she would get from Kori. Kori was too used to being the top dog to hold her temper back.


    ......


    The invitation to the fundraiser arrived a day after Chen had asked Amane this question. It was given to her on short notice, but Amane knew she would make it.


    Instead, she had to attend the fundraiser since they needed support. She also aimed to gain more funds for the election team she had formed.


    "Are you ready to head out? I cast a spell on us that makes our features blurry. People will know whom they are talking to but not suspect us when they reflect on that night. They will also let their guard down easier."


    Kori''s spellwork had improved a lot. She had not been able to use complicated spells for a long time. But now they came to her naturally.


    "You know, I used to pretend as if I did not know these simple spells so that you would do them for me. Your magic was warm and happy, so I greatly liked it when you used it. Sometimes, I miss those days and want to return to them."


    Kori admitted, and Amane did her best to maintain the smile on her face. She had guessed that it would be the case with Kori. She had struggled too much with these spells for too long.


    But Amane had yet to make assumptions, so she never spoke to Kori before.


    "Is that so? I had a feeling that it would turn out to be the case. It is nice to know that you are not as dull and slow as you pretended to be."


    Amane taunted Kori, but there was no response. This was how Amane knew that Kori had changed.


    The child Kori would have attacked Amane for saying something like this to her. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will not get hurt by such small talk, especially when you are saying all this to make me feel better. I am thankful to have met you."


    Kori admitted before she extended her hand, and Amane took it. The pair looked dashing when they went out of the door.


    This was the first social event Kori was officially attending. Well, the first happy one without any drama, at least. And she was delighted to participate in it with Amane.


    They quickly arrived at the fundraiser, and everyone noticed the pair. These people were the neutral party who wanted to support the next government leader.


    Surprisingly, the first one to approach Amane was someone from someone other than the divine guild or the neutral parties. The first one to come to Amane was Shigo, the current head of the government party.


    "Miss Yoko, it is nice to meet you again. I was so embarrassed after what happened in the office and how my people reacted to your presence. Please forgive their sins, and let''s start answering."


    Shigo tried to extend her hand, but Kori stopped her before she could move.


    Her smiling eyes had danger in them, and Shigo''s sharp senses told her that she needed to take a step back soon.


    "I¡­this is¡­I am sorry, miss, but I did not catch your name. Do I know you?"


    Shigo asked while remaining cautious. Kori was surprised to see Shigo trying to shake off her charm.


    It was a futile but daring effort on Shigo''s part. And Shigo continued to try and get herself under control.


    The spell Kori had used caused Shigo to feel confused. But she could guess something was wrong based on her instincts.


    ''What a terrifying human this is. She managed to shake off my allure and know that something was wrong. Her senses are not bad, and she has a good head on her shoulder. She has all the qualities a good leader should have.''


    That much Kori and Amane could not deny. Shigo had a certain charm to everything she did, which had helped her hold her throne for long.


    But it was time for Shigo to let go now. She had done her job, and now someone else needed to take this job from her.


    And Amane had decided that the one who succeeded Shigo would be Stella. She had made all preparations for it.


    "Lady Shigo, My name is Kori. I do not know if an outstanding person such as yourself has heard about me, but I am sure that you have heard about my partner for tonight."


    Kori gestured toward Amane, and Amane waved back at Shigo.


    It caused Shigo to look awkwardly at the pair and step back. An awkward cough followed it, and Shigo quickly corrected her posture. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    She could not be caught lacking or being rude to Yoko Tsurugi. After all, Shigo needed to establish her position as a friendly leader liked by all. And having Yoko Tsurugi into that mix would be great.


    "Lady Yoko, of course, I have heard about her. She is an outstanding lady and has a deep friendship with some of our people. Lady Yoko, please visit us more in the future."

 Chapter 435 436: A little trickery [pt2]

    Everyone looked toward Shigo to know how she was connected to Yoko Tsurugi. The upcoming elections were important, and they were filled with speculation.


    A candidate strong enough to shake Shigo''s foundations had stood up to her for the first time. Now, everyone wanted to gauge who was on which side.


    There was also a rumour that the Tsurugi family and the divine guild caused this election. But Shigo made it seem like this was a coincidence. It confused the people and made them curious about the story of upcoming elections.


    "Lady Yoko, you are friends with President Shigo? Well, your personalities are similar, so I guess that makes sense. You both would be such a nice pair to have as well."


    One of the reporters quickly got the message Shigo was giving them, and they began to create a rift between Yoko and the others. At the same time, it was a ploy to make Shigo and Yoko seem closer than they were.


    This plan would collapse if Yoko Tsurugi did not cooperate with them and decided to open her mouth. But Shigo had confidence that it would not happen.


    Yoko Tsurugi cared about her reputation, so she would not take such a huge risk with her people.


    "Oh! Are you both close? I thought Yoko considered you a bug who buzzed at her side. I see! So, friendship can be one-sided as well."


    Kori''s annoying voice pierced the peaceful bubble Shigo had formed about her. It irritated her, but Shigo had to keep smiling all the time.


    "O-Of course, it''s not one-sided. Lady Yoko, you also consider me a friend, right?"


    Shigo asked, but her eyes sent signals toward Amane not to abandon her. She wanted one confirmation and would be able to milk it for years.


    "You should not mix up acquaintances with friends, Lady Shigo. You should also get yourself checked out. It looks like you do not have a good memory anymore. Your old age must be catching up with you."


    Shigeo had a hard time controlling her features from that point. She looked up, but her face was frozen in shock.


    "I¡­you jest very well. I can see that you are not in the mood to entertain your friend today. In that case, I will see you later."


    This was the quickest escape Shigo had ever made in her life. She was sitting inside after realising what happened.


    She had been defeated, and Yoko did not even care about her. Yoko Tsurugi had clarified that she did not support Shigo during the upcoming elections.


    It should not significantly impact public decisions, but that was unfortunately not the case. The people were interested in Yoko Tsurugi and what she had to say.


    No one had any idea when Yoko Tsurugi''s influence over the common people spread to this degree, but they all adored her and her decisions. They would be swayed a lot by what she had to say.


    And now, Shigo had just tanked her chances of having Yoko as an ally.


    "Well, that''s one problem dealt with. I know you said all that to help me, but you should have gone after Shigo if you wanted funds. She might no longer have a parliament seat, but is the current president. She would have been able to offer you a lot."


    Amane reminded Kori with a tired sigh. Amane could feel all the interested glances that were being thrown her way. These people were gauging her strength and wondering if they should invest in her.


    This was a sight Amane had gotten familiar with, but she disliked it. It was more Sakura''s field to play here and to mingle with people. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I could have Shigo sign a support contract, but I think I will wait for the new government before I make that decision. The elections are just around the corner anyway."


    "But before that, we must ensure our emergency exits are in place. The upper heaven is dangerous for those who have never been there before. And I heard a recent rumor. They say ''The Law'' is in a joyous mood these days. No one knows what it is planning."


    These ominous words sent a shiver down Amane''s spine. She did not know if these words were lucky or dreadful to hear.


    "Amane, I know I am your partner today, but can you head home alone? There is something I must do with these people, but it will make me late. I will not be able to head back home with you."


    Kori admitted, and her confession made Amane curious. She also wanted to know what Kori was planning, but her senses told her that it was better not to ask her.


    "Alright, have fun and do your tricks in moderation. You do not want people to recognize you are not a human, right? There are worse ways to be tortured nowadays than in our days."


    Amane ruffled Kori''s hair out of habit. But Kori did not seem to mind. She grinned and waved Amane off. And then she disappeared into the crowd.


    It was time for Amane to show off her charm and make new friends. She enthralled a few old widows and young investors before calling it a night.


    She had bought Stella a lot of support and investment. It was up to her legal team to present Stella as a good candidate for the next elections.


    ....


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Finally, freedom. I love these heels, but they kill my feet. I wish I could walk around without them all the time."


    Amane admitted as she threw the shoes away, and her body bounced on the bed. She was complaining because she felt alone in the room. It was an excellent way to unwind for her.


    Unfortunately for her, she was not alone in the room. Teressa''s voice started her when she was about to throw her whole body weight on the bed.


    "This looks like fun. Should I join you in bed?"


    Teressa stood at the doorway and looked inside. An awkward silence followed her confession, and Amane sighed before straightening her back and sitting on the bed.


    As cute and helpful as Teressa was, something off about her aura forced Amane to be on guard in front of her. She did not know what it was but could not trust Teressa.


    "Hello. When did you arrive? I did not even hear you entering the room. If you want to join me, then go ahead. This bed is not mind, but it is fluffy and nice to jump in."


    Amane admitted while patting the bed. She looked up to see what Teressa would do next. She expected Teressa to take the offer, but the other goddess stood in the doorway and looked inside the room.


    Her sharp eyes made Amane feel uncomfortable. There was an accusing light in her eyes that was meant for Amane.


    "Hey, why did you do that? Why did you make Krata the next vessel when you could have done it yourself? Many tragedies could have been avoided if you had followed ''The Law'' and what it wanted from you."


    Teressa''s question startled Amane. Teressa''s voice sounded gloomy and unlike her previous voice. It made Amane second-guess her identity.


    Amane had a nagging feeling that the female she was looking at was an illusion that had been cast to make her let her guard down.


    "Who are you, and what do you want? I refuse to believe that you are Teressa. What did you do with the real Teressa? Did you possess her? Kill her and steal her body?"


    It was strictly against ''The Law''s'' coding to allow a god to do this. And it was even worse if a god consensually gave up their body to some other entity. Amane did not want to get involved in such a mess.


    This would attract all sorts of negative attention if her guess was correct.


    "This body? I stole it. Or rather, it would be better to say that it was given to me by someone. But that is not important. The important thing here is you and your decision. I am being tasked with bringing you back. There is someone who wants you to come to the heavenly realm."


    Teressa, no, the one who occupied Teressa''s body, admitted before they held their hand out for Amane to take. The hand looked like a bomb, and Amane was hesitant to even look at it.


    "This is your last chance. This body would die once you decide, and you will never see the body of goddess Teressa again in your life. However, I might preserve this body if you make the right decision."


    The offer was enticing, but Amane was not foolish enough to give up her life for a promise that would not even be kept. Moreover, she did not know Teressa sufficiently to form an emotional bond.


    She felt nothing for Teressa and was not afraid of abandoning her.


    "I see. So, this body did not work. No worries because I can always force you."


    Amane tried to use her powers, but Teressa snapped her fingers, cutting off all her power. The one occupying Teressa''s body had a lot more authority than Amane was used to. And the familiar aura that surrounded her made her feel faint.


    ''The Law. This power belongs to that entity. Did it find me? If so, then why now? Why is it coming after me now and not before? What does it want from me?''


    Amane had a lot of questions but needed answers to them. And the only one who could give her an answer was the entity she was running away from.

 Chapter 436 437: The illusion of freedom [pt1]

    [Why do you think we got abandoned? Is it because we were not good enough? Or was it because she got angry at us? I do not understand human emotions. I should wipe them off from the minds of my people.


    The curious voice asked, but the entity that occupied the space behind him did not respond. The vessel ''The Law'' had once been a cheerful god, and he was filled with potential. But it had all been drained out of him once he had been abandoned.


    But Krata was not the only one who had been abandoned. The real victim of Amane''s decision-making had been ''The Law.'' It had worked so hard to ensure Amane became the perfect vessel, but she had run away.


    She had managed to avoid not only ''The Law'' but also the rebels and other entities. And then she had died, which had not been allowed.


    ''The Law'' knew that it was time to let Amane rest. Once a god died, all traces of their consciousness were to be recycled and turned into nourishment for a new god. Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    But something had been tempering with this system for some time now. There had been no birth of a new god for the past few centuries.


    It happened shortly after Amane died. There had been an unnatural surge of power, and someone attempted to hold a ritual to bring Amane back.


    ''The Law'' should have stopped such a taboo practice and ended this mess there. But it had been caught lacking, and the ritual had gone through.


    When he had asked his vessel (who still had his consciousness at that time, but barely), he had been told that it was because ''The Law'' liked Amane and it wanted Amane to live.


    That had been a bullshit reasoning, but ''The Law'' had never been able to find a more logical reason than this. And that was how it knew that it was malfunctioning.


    Thankfully, there was no other indication of it malfunctioning until the remains of Amane had been found.


    Yoko Tsurugi was the vessel chosen to house Aamen''s soul. She had given up her position without any protest as well.


    ''The Law'' should feel disgusted, but it did not feel so. It felt glad and relieved to have its vessel candidate back. He could grant Amane a new body and use her for the purpose she had been reborn.


    This all felt unnatural, and someone had manipulated these results. But ''The Law'' could not bring itself to care. Especially not when it was getting precisely what it wanted.


    [You must be happy to have Amane back. You always longed for your sister to come and save you. I remember how you broke down into tears once I told you that she died.]


    There was no answer this time, as well. There was no indication that ''This person had heard the Law.'' But despite that, ''The Law'' could feel something had changed in the air.


    Its vessel had never paid any attention to anything. He acted like a mindless doll who acted on logic and orders. But this time, he did not only smile but had his eyes softening a bit.


    That indicated that he still had his consciousness inside him.


    [Don''t worry. You will get to see your sister soon. I have sent someone to retrieve your sister. Once I have my new vessel, I will allow you to roam free. You have served me well for the past thousand years, so I will not abandon you.]


    The thought of his vessel dying made ''The Law'' uncomfortable. It had never felt these emotions before, and they overwhelmed him.


    But it was easy for him to push down his feelings and focus on the task. The puppet he had sent to retrieve Amane was fragile, and the strings that ''The Law'' used to control it were also thin.


    A small brush of force would break them, so it needed to finish this soon.


    Luckily, Amane did not have enough power in her human body to resist his pressure. So, it was only a matter of time before she ended up back in the heavenly realm under his rule. Once he had Amane here, ''The Law'' would decide her punishment.


    Running and hiding from ''The Law'' was foolish. It would find you no matter where you went. So, it was only natural that you paid the price for your foolishness.


    .........


    The aura pressing down on Amane made her immobile. She could not move her arms or legs how she wanted to.


    She looked up at Teressa''s face, but it was blank. Her eyes were glazed over with a familiar glint of brain-washing.


    ''Oh god! ''The Law'' got to her. I do not know how long Teressa was herself, but that entity knows all about the rebellion now.''


    Amane knew that she should not be surprised to see something like this. As the entity that ruled everything, ''The Law'' had influence beyond any god''s control. It was easy for him to do feats that looked impossible to others.


    Even it was bounded by morals and other things. It also had a vessel to stop it if it used its authority too far.


    But despite all these precautions, this had happened. It meant that the vessel had considered it as an acceptable act to carry out.


    Amane could not believe that Krata would ever accept this under normal circumstances. And the thought of what could have happened sent shivers down Amane''s spine. She did not want to think about it.


    "You are being arrested and brought before ''The Law'' to serve your sentence. You shall not be allowed to head back home or to contact someone else¡­"


    Amane regained some of her strength before Teressa could finish speaking. Teressa stumbled when she was suddenly attacked, but her eyes remained tranced. This attack had not startled her a bit.


    "You talk too much. Are you under the control of ''The Law'' as well? What a horrible fate you all have. You are all puppets being controlled by a higher entity. Do you want to want to be free?"


    Amane asked, trying to see if she could entice a response from Teressa or not. But the lady continued to attack her without an ounce of guilt. She brought a ribbon, and Amane knew she needed to be careful.


    That ribbon was used for restraint, and Amane would lose all strength if it touched her.


    It took a lot of work to dodge all these attacks. They ran down faster and more accurately than Amane was used to. Teressa also looked apt at dodging any attacks coming her way.


    It was not an easy battle and a single mistake could cost Amane heavily.


    ''I will not be able to kill Teressa, and I don''t think she wants to kill me either. I could try to gamble my life or make Teressa faith and interrogate her that way.''


    Amane wanted to say that she had options. But she had few choices left in her arsenal.


    The door jiggled, and that distracted Teressa. This was the best opportunity Amane would get, and she rushed toward Teressa. Finally, she succeeded in catching Teressa off guard, and her hand closed around Teressa''s neck.


    He needed to cut Teressa''s wind if she wanted to knock her unconscious.


    Despite Teressa being a goddess, her current body was that of a demi-human since a divine being could not step out of the present heaven. No one could breach this limitation - not even the law. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And no matter how well-trained and perfect a demi-human body looked, they still had limitations. They still needed to breathe, eat and sleep to stay fit.


    That was what Amane took advantage of and decided to knock her opponent out.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, what are you doing? Teressa would die if you continued. Hurry up and get off her. Amane, did you not listen to me?"


    Chen panicked as soon as he opened the door. He wanted to talk to Amane but did not expect to see her in such a position. This was beyond anything he had ever seen before.


    Chen felt he should avoid getting into this mess and watch from the sidelines. Amane was strong and did not look like she was under anything''s influence. So, he could not understand what was happening.


    "You fool. Look out or else-"


    Chen felt a power hit him and flung him across the room. His back smacked against the wall, and it hurt. Teressa stood over him, but her eyes were blank.


    This was not the goddess that Father had brought back. This feeling was too intense to be an actual demi-god. And that killing intent felt natural as well.


    "Shit! Get away from that kid. I never gave you permission to approach him or harm him."


    Amane yelled before her chains closed around Teressa''s neck and pulled her back. Due to their divine nature, they had significantly less impact than Amane''s hands.


    But Amane was not trying to strangle Teressa this time. She only wanted her to escape the kid in front of her.


    Chen coughed when he was finally free. His neck felt swollen, and he was shocked at what happened. But he quickly regained his strength and breading back. He looked at the situation with a new perspective.


    "Think about everything later. For now, get me anything that knocks a human out and hurry. I do not have my authority, so I will not be able to fight against Teressa for long."


    Amane warned, and Chen felt the pressure pressing him down. Teressa was not even trying to hold back now.

 Chapter 437 438: The illusion of freedom [pt2]

    Chen cursed himself for coming to Amane''s rescue without proper preparation. But he had not expected her to be in such a challenging situation.


    It was difficult to turn his head back, but he quickly ran out to get something to help. Teressa followed him with her blank-looking face and dangerous aura.


    Chen barely dodged Teressa''s attacks, which was after Amane held him back in the first place.


    Teressa did not look happy, and she changed her targets. There was a system that indicated where Teressa needed to attack. And Amane took advantage of it by distracting Teressa.


    "Sorry, but leave the kid alone for now. I need you to concentrate on me and play with me."


    Amane had sweat dribbling down her face as she faced another goddess. This one had her authority, and the pressure made Amane faint.


    Teressa raised her hand, and the pressure increased. It smelled down on Amane and knocked her off her feet. A giant spear launched itself toward Amane, but she got out of the way.


    The floor she had been standing on was not as lucky as she had been.


    "And here I thought you wanted to return me with you intact. Are you trying to kill me?"


    Amane asked while looking straight at Teressa. There was no time to pay to the spear that had disappeared and reappeared inside Teressa''s hand.


    The impassive face finally had a grin, and those blank eyes also looked lively.


    "Capturing you alive would be the best, but knocking you out and bringing you back will not be a bad idea either. I will do what it takes to win, and you should do the same."


    Teressa''s voice sounded light, indicating she was somewhat in control of her emotions.


    This also indicated that she had given up the possession of her body willingly to The Law.


    "You¡­were a traitor? I should have guessed. I never heard your name in the rebellion or among those who opposed how things were in heaven. Did you infiltrate our ranks so that you could be a spy?"


    Amane asked while parrying the chains, trying to pin her down. These chains were fast, and many successfully knocked Amane off her feet before she regained her balance.


    "Spy? Of course not. I genuinely believed we could take down The Law when I joined more than ten thousand years ago. However, the more I fought against its power, the more I realised how omnipotent it is."


    "Kori wants to fight against this massive power? It''s impossible. We would be fortunate even to be alive after everything ends. I have no intention of dying, so I will do what I can to survive."


    Teressa sounded bitter about the fact that she was powerless in front of The Law. Most gods had huge pride and could not take anything that became an obstacle to them.


    But even then, most would have folded if they were against The Law. Its power was too potent and enticing for any god to face.


    "Are you going to resist more? I know that you have the power to oppose me, but what about everyone else? Do you think they could also go against this power and win?"


    Teressa threatened, and Amane knew that she had lost. Her first step toward this loss was her care for her people.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    She still had Sakura''s body here, and Kagura needed to return home. In such a situation, Teressa couldn''t hold herself back and not make the decision she was about to.


    "Fine, I agree to go with you. But I need proof that nothing would happen to my people."


    Amane asked for the promise, and Teressa looked more than satisfied to give it. She did not have beef with the humans; hurting them was also against the law.


    "You have my promise. I will bet my magic, as well as my godhood, on this promise. Does this satisfy you?"


    Teressa asked while holding her hand out. She had made a vow of the gods. She would be stripped of all her power if she broke this vow. That vow made Amane feel better, and she knew that she had signed her life away now.


    She felt her body getting lighter as bonding magic flew through her body. Her eyes closed, and Amane was asleep before she knew it.


    Teressa''s eyes went blank once more as the heavenly magic overtook her senses. This magic would help her return home and reach the upper heavens.


    She had never been there, but she was excited to be accepted in a society that was the pinnacle of power.


    "Amane, I am back. What do I-"


    Chen had the worst timing. He slammed the door open as Teressa secured Amane in her magical binds. Amane was already unconscious, and Chen threw himself toward Teressa.


    Teressa was about to use her magic on Chen when she remembered the vow she had just made. It made her incapable of harming any human Amane knew.


    ''Dark it. This vow is being such a pain in the ass right now. What do I do now?''


    Teressa had few options. So, she decided to take the best one available and complete her mission. The law would save her once he realised how useful Teressa was to his plan.


    Until then, she would be stuck between people she had betrayed.


    Amane''s body disappeared and soon appeared on the coordination specified in Teressa''s magic. It had been given to her by the vessel, so even she did not know where it would take her.


    "You-! Where did you take her?"


    The last thing Teressa saw was the nuzzle of the huge container before her consciousness faded. She did realise that it was a sleeping drug meant for humans that had been used on her, and it affected her human half.


    ''Darn it. This is why I hate human bodies. They are such a nuisance, and I do not like them.''


    It was a shame that Teressa had to play the part of a human here. Otherwise, she would have shown these people just how powerful she was.


    ......


    [After all this time, she is coming home. Do you feel excited to see your sister again, Krata? Or do you resent her for leaving you like this?]


    The child asked from its throne while looking toward the guard behind it. This vessel had lasted a lot longer than The Law had expected.


    It had looked like such a weak child when it had first seen Krata, but there had been potential. Still, The Law want to avoid taking Krata as the vessel. But it had been tricked into it.


    And then Amane had found a way to run away from The Law twice. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now the chase was finally over. After all this time of manipulating this to go accordingly, he finally had his perfect vessel back.


    [Krata, we need to prepare. Your sister and my new vessel will be back soon. We need to hold a gathering to receive her and to grant her a new divine body. This disgusting human shell shall be of no use.]


    It was a shame that this human shell would be destroyed. The other soul that occupied this body would be given divinity as well, and they would become a minor goddess.


    It was the highest honour, someone not a born god could ever achieve, and The Law was willing to give it to the body that housed his vessel.


    "You look in a good mood today, my lord. Is there anything I can do to help you out?"


    The other gods who attended the meeting did not know why The Law looked happy. But they could guess that it was because something amusing happened.


    They did not understand this deity, but they did know that it was dangerous for this entity to be happy. It likely meant that someone was going to die or be ruined.


    [The court session shall be put on hold, and we shall organise a banquet. An important guest shall arrive soon,, and I want you all to prepare for their arrival.]


    Everyone looked stunned to hear these words. This was the first time something like this had happened inside the high heavens.


    The law was their highest authority, and no one else could come close to them in terms of power. So, the other gods felt uneasy when they heard about the guest.


    ''Just who could be influential and powerful enough to make ''The Law'' speak these words? From now on, we need to be careful not to make this ''guest'' angry.''


    ''I wonder if I can use our guest to my advantage. Maybe I can push forward to become a vessel of my lord? He would surely listen to someone whom he respects, right?''


    The gods surrounding the high table were planning on using Amane already. They had various plans and ways to exploit her, and they all wanted to use her as an advantage.


    Even the law could see what was happening in these gods'' minds. But he did not do anything about it now.


    If these fools thought that they could use Amane or if they would even get to see her before the ceremony, then they were wrong. They needed to be knocked down again, and The Law would do it as soon as it formed its new vessel.


    [Go and rejoice today. Soon, it will begin a new era for us all. We shall rejoice for the change and embrace it since this change will affect us all very soon]

 Chapter 438 439: Is it really alright? [pt1]

    As Amane died after being kidnapped, Sakura, Kagura and Charlie faced their problem. And this problem came in the shape of the gigantic dragon currently hell-bent on killing them all.


    "Brace yourself for the impact. I don''t know when Rabelais will attack, but I can tell she is not in her right mind. I will block her next attack, so you should attack her body. We will only get one last chance."


    Charlie advised before she gathered all her energy into one final shield, she did not have enough energy to attack, and she had to leave it to Kagura.


    It rubbed her the wrong way, but this was the only thing she could do for now.


    Rabelais attacked, and Charlie quickly formed the shield. Sakura joined her, but their combined power was not enough. The shield was cracking, and Charlie opened her mouth to give the signal¡­


    But Kagura had already run out of protection, and her body was shining. She used this distraction to reach the dragon and touch all the smoke.


    It tried to repel Kagura, but she kept forcing her way in. Her skin was getting charred, but she did not care. She knew that she needed to do this.


    "You stupid lizard. Come back to your senses and help us out. Your power told me about your hatred for The Law and how it threw you here. Don''t you want revenge?"


    Kagura asked, and she felt Rabelais''s energy colliding with her. Being gentle was not going to help her here.


    ''If I try to be gentle, Rabelais will only ignore me. I need to prick on her sour spots.''


    It was a cowardly tactic that Amane was happy to adapt to.


    "You big giant lizard! The only reason you lost that fight back then was because you were not strong enough. I thought you committed to fighting back and left your magic for your inheritor. But is this all your power amounts to? Get your head back in the game."


    The burns got worse as time went on. A dragon''s scale and skin were made to withstand any kind of magic and temperature. There was no way to contradict it and make it change.


    But somehow, Rabelais had forced Kagura into becoming a human. She had stopped the magic that was naturally present in Kagura''s body.


    Serpentine eyes slowly blinked as they looked toward Kagura. The fog faded to show reddish skin and a scaly face that belonged to the dragon.


    Kagura felt her chest lighten once she noticed the free face, but she was flicked across the room before she could say anything.


    Rabelais rubbed her wings to get all the rust out, and the dragon finally looked awake and in pain.


    "You all woke me up. What do you want from me, and why are you here? You do not look like gods exiled here, and one of you even has the powers I left back on Earth."


    Rabelais questioned as soon as she regained consciousness. She seemed confused but curious at the same time.


    The immense pressure of her aura caused the other three to flinch, but Kagura decided to bandage and stand before the other humans.


    "We need your help. The rebellion is finally moving against The Law, and we want your power. Can you help us out?"


    Kagura asked while looking hopeful. Rabelais looked at the female in front of her with cold eyes before turning her head and seeming uninterested in her.


    "You wish to take on The Law? The rebellion should stop with their foolish dreams. Have they not lost enough already? There is no beating that horrible thing that was created as our shackles. Now, settle down and stay home in your new domain."


    Rabelais encouraged the three before she started to walk away. It was clear that she had no intention of helping them.


    "Wait! I can prove to you that I am sincere. Amane told me that you would be able to help us out. She even teamed up with someone to take down The Law. Even if you do not believe in us, believe in her."


    That caused Rabelais to pause. She looked behind at Kagura and sniffed.


    The smell that reached her nose felt ordinary and unfamiliar, but the faint hint of power it gave off felt familiar.


    "I see. So, Amane is survived. Hehe. She survived and came back to change things. Hahahah. This serves The Law right. This also changes things for me, and I am willing to help you." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But even as I say this, I can only help one of you out of here. There is only enough power for one of us to escape and take the control out. The others would have to be a sacrifice and help her get out."


    There seemed to be no hope for the humans inside the rift. Rabelais had made it clear that they all could not escape.


    "I am too old and bound to leave this place. Now, you three need to decide among themselves who will leave this place with the power beyond this rift."


    Rabelais asked, and it was a tricky question to answer. Only one of them would get to live, and it was a heavy decision.


    ...


    "Father, something significant has happened. I am sorry for not being able to prevent Amane from being taken. There was a traitor and¡­"


    Chen broke down Kori''s door as she entered it. He held Teressa''s unconscious body in his hands and dragged it across the room.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What happened?"


    Kori asked while putting down her tea cup. She had a few people who had been smitten with her beauty and wanted to offer Kori their support. She had subtly manipulated these humans to become her slaves.


    Chen''s presence disturbed this spell, so he wanted to quickly listen to him before returning to her meeting.


    "Father, Amane was¡­she was sent back to the heavens. Teressa betrayed us and sent Amane back to the heavens and The Law. What are we going to do now? We are not ready to face our opponent."


    Chen asked while panicking. He knew better than anyone else what a lack of preparation could do to one''s plan. And he did not want to be a victim of that himself.


    "First, calm yourself down and then talk. I am not able to understand you when you speak this fast."


    Kori turned toward her guest next and decided to call it a day. She had entertained these humans enough for a single day.


    "Gentlemen, maybe it is time for you to leave. My son needs to talk to me, so I must pay attention to him. I will call you all later to confirm what we talked about."


    Everyone sitting around the table looked smitten with Kori. They did not dare say anything against her, and they all quickly stood up when Kori advised them to.


    "Of course, miss. Our conversation today was enlightening and entertaining. I am sure that our next meeting will be just as entertaining. I will look forward to it."


    The man continued to speak and did not stop. Chen and Kori wanted him to stop speaking, but the man continued to harp about himself and his achievements.


    Finally, he walked out, and the pair breathed a sigh of relief.


    "He is gone, Chen. Now, sit down and tell me what happened. You said something about Teressa betraying us?"


    Kori asked and listened to what Chen had to say. And this time, Chen took a deep breath and started from the beginning. He told Kori what he had seen, and Kori had a severe look on her face.


    "Chen, this is an emergency. We put a lot of plans on hold because we thought we had time, but we no longer had time. We cannot allow Amane to become a vessel."


    Having Amane as an energy would be the worst thing that could happen to Kori.


    Her purpose in life was to get rid of The Law and everything that was connected to it. It also included the vessels they took and the energy signatures.


    If Kori did that, then Amane''s existence would be destroyed.


    "You want us to start our operation right now? But mother, it is not time. The elections have not even been held yet and-"


    "We do not have time on our hands. The worst thing that can happen to us is for Amane to become a vessel. We cannot allow that to happen."


    Kori reinforced these words and looked Chen in the face. Her grave eyes indicated how much she did not like this situation.


    Chen sighed and knew he had to give in. He also felt guilty for what happened to Amane. This would not have happened if he had been faster or more resourceful.


    "I understand. I will ask everyone to be on standby and also to prepare all the samples we have. This will be humanity''s war against the heaven."


    Kori agreed with this statement. She already knew the one who would kill The Law would be a human. No god could go against that entity and harm it.


    ''Chen does not know his true purpose in this war, and he might never forgive me once he is cursed for killing The Law. But I raised him for this purpose and am not ashamed of his face. This was the fate I was born with, and I am not ashamed of it.''


    "Mother, are we going to push for early elections? I think I can make it happen."


    Chen''s offer was tempting and Kori took it.

 Chapter 439 440: The election results [pt1]

    Amane had a weird feeling that she should not try and open her eyes. Her heart gave a painful thud when she tried to open her eyes. She was suddenly afraid of what she would find if she tried to wake up.


    [The more you pretend not to notice, the harder it will be for you to accept reality. Acknowledging that you are back in the upper heavens would be better. Otherwise, you will make someone sad and regretful.]


    It had been centuries since Amane had last heard that powerful voice whispering to her, but its effect on her was still the same.


    It made her skin crawl, and her disgust was evident on her face. Amane wanted to tear the owner of this voice alive, but The Law''s energy bound her hands.


    Amane finally opened her eyes, only to see an unfamiliar child standing before her. But this child possessed a very familiar set of eyes and energy.


    Krata''s familiar face was walking behind The Law, which signified who this entity was.


    "What do you want from me? Do you want to kill me?"


    It was a stupid question to ask. Amane had a clear idea of what The Law wanted from her. It had been the same thing it wanted from her back when she had been a god - her body.


    [Kill you? You know what I want from you, Amane. Do not pretend to be dumb because it does not suit you. Instead, you should be glad that you are getting rid of this dumb body. It lacks the necessary parts to let you possess your authentic power."


    Amane bit her lip before saying something stupid to The Law.


    All the taboos became meaningless if The Law broke them. It was the only entity allowed to rewrite the laws and rules of their reality.


    "You will only be making trouble for yourself if you make me your vessel. You already have a great vessel and are trying to tame me, as your vessel would take too long. You do not have to try and do that."


    Amane warned The Law in front of her. But The Law looked unbothered by Amane''s threat. It flexed its hand to distract Amane from her thoughts.


    [Whatever you are worried about will not happen, Amane. If you compromise with me, I will not hard Yoko Tsurugi''s spirit and natural body]


    Amane stiffened as soon as she heard that threat. She knew that The Law and her slight reaction had caught her, giving her real intention away.


    It would have been better for Amane had she not come to care for anyone. It would have saved her much heartache. But Amane had come to like the identity of Yoko Tsurugi.


    She had lived as a female and felt grateful to her. She did not want to see anything happen to the female who offered her body for Amane to be revived.


    "Yoko Tsurugi is a human. Per your law, we are gods and cannot mingle with them. Are you going to go back on your promise and harm her?"


    Amane tried to guilt The Law into changing its decision. She needed Yoko Tsurugi to be sent back home. There was no reason for this fragile human to suffer with Amane.


    [Can a person who has housed a god''s soul be called a ''human''? Yoko Tsurugi lost her protection the second your soul touched her body. Now, choose what you want to do before I lose my patience.]


    Amane knew that she had no chance of succeeding herself. That was why she needed to wait for Kori to come for her.


    ''Kori must have informed the resistance, and they will come to save me. I will make them save Yoko at the very least.''


    [Hmm, what are you thinking about? Are you trying to buy time for your precious resistance to come and help you out? It may not be possible. I have already destroyed the opposition.]


    Panic surged through Amane''s body once she heard these words. She felt as if her final ray of hope had been dashed. But Amane refused to give up.


    She knew that she had to buy some time. The resistance was partially gone since Kori was still alive. There was hope for her still.


    [The ceremony for the vessel will be conducted tomorrow. We will proceed when the sun is at its peak, and the world shall see the birth of a new leader.]


    The Law sounded happy. Amane looked at the blank look in Krata''s eyes and felt regretful. She had been the one who pushed him toward this.


    [I shall take my leave now. My dear vessel, if there is anything you want to tell your sister, now is the time. You will be discarded tomorrow, so make the best of it.]


    Krata did not respond, but he did stay back with Amane. Amane felt as if Krata wanted to tell her something.


    But he claimed his mouth shut every time he opened it to say something. It was tough for Krata to say what he wanted to.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    .........¡­


    "They want us to hold the election in the next two days? Does The HIVE think we are morons who do not have anything better to do with our time? The election takes time and money to prepare for."


    Shigo slammed her hands on the table when she got this news. She hated how she was being rushed around like this. It felt as if nothing was going right for her recently.


    These elections were her lifeline and her source of power. She would lose a lot if she lost now.


    But the public opinion was divided, and it would not be wrong to say that more people favored her opposition.


    And it made sense as well. Stella was a household name and synonymous with protection and safety. She had a clean reputation as well as a high moral compass.


    "I know you are worried, Precedent Shigo, but our opponent has already agreed. Our government is too unstable to wait any longer for the elections. Stella''s departure caused a big rift in our organization-"


    "I do not want excuses. Why was everyone so reliant on one person? Did no one think what would happen if she ever retired?"


    Shigo asked while throwing a vase at her secretary. The poor secretary was stuck to his seat with a haunted expression. He did not know how to quell his lady''s temper.


    "Of course, we did not know what would happen if Stella broke apart from us. She looked happy in the government, and we never thought she would leave. We should have taken better care of her."


    It was too late to regret what happened. Shigo cursed under her breath but knew she could not afford to lose.


    There was only one reason she was stubbornly clutching to her position - the god''s machine at the inner government levels. That machine made Shigo powerful and gave her powers.


    She did not want to lose the control she had over people.


    ''To think a former goddess like me had to be reincarnated into a human. I would have been abandoned without that machine and its ability to connect to the heavens.


    Shigo had been a former goddess who had been killed and then reborn. Thankfully, she got her memories back and found the doorway to heaven. Now, she needed to protect it at any cost.


    "My lady, this is your last speech, which will be held today. You need to prepare for it." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shigo''s secretary shook in his boots when he handed her the script. Shigo quickly went over it and sighed. It was the standard stuff that she always spoke about.


    "We cannot afford to miss this victory. Let''s show this country that we are the only leaders they have and the only ones they need. We will not allow them to trample over us."


    Shigo promised, but then she felt a scary wave of energy wash over her being. It was coming from the gate, and it made Shigo scared.


    "My lady, what is wrong? You tensed up suddenly. Are you feeling alright?"


    Shigo''s secretary asked with a concerned look on his face. He tried to touch Shigo''s pout and pulled herself back.


    ''This energy! It''s The Law. It''s planning something horrible, and I do not know what. But I know I must stay far away if I want to live.''


    "It is nothing. I just felt cold, and I shivered as a result. It is nothing you need to be worried about. Just focus on what is happening with the people."


    Shigo commented, and the day turned too soon. People looked restless to vote, but the teal problem nationwide came from the beasts.


    They had all lost control and were trampling over innocent people. Many of the beasts has lost their mind and started rampaging.


    The elections should have been the last thing on anyone''s mind, but Shigo would not let this opportunity pass by.


    The opposite side did not even have their presidential candidate, which gave Shigo much confidence.


    ''This is the last day. It is the last time I will ever stand on this board. I need to crush my opponent and ensure that they never try and challenge me.''


    "My dear citizens, I welcome you to these elections. Before we start anything, I want to remind you that the opposition doesn''t care for you. They did not even send their candidate to meet you all."


    Shigo thought this was an insult, but the opposition had been waiting for her to say this.

 Chapter 440 441: The election results [pt2]

    Shigo was confident that she had people''s attention. She had already used compulsion magic in a wide-spread area to make these people follow her will. They will take her side no matter what happens.


    But as soon as Shigo finished speaking, she would feel that her spell had been stripped out of its power. The people looked at her with annoyance and then turned toward her opposition to see what they had to say.


    "My dear citizens, the only reason our upper leaders are not here is because they are too busy helping other people and those in trouble. I hope you will consider who is truly helping you when you cast your vote."


    These small lines instantly turned the flow of these elections.


    As a leader, Shigo knew how important it was for her to be here. Things would not have changed much if she had helped others. But it was a different case for Stella.


    Since Stella was capable and had proven herself capable in her field work, her assistance offer was much higher. Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''This is bad. At this rate, I will truly lose. I need to turn the tire of the situation.''


    The bell rang before Shigo could do anything, and the election started. Everyone could vote on their phones, and too many safety and fairness measures were in place. It was impossible to cheat the system.


    Shigo could only clasp her hands and wait for her demise. She knew that she had lost even before the results came in.


    "It''s all over. Prescient Shigo, it was nice serving you. You were a great leader and a great visionary. I am sorry that your reign ended like this."


    The secretary sounded sad, but Shigo knew that the secretary had a considerable hand in organising these elections and making them come early.


    All her people had been eager for these elections, but they did not show it on their faces.


    ''They were all tow-faced liars. I cannot believe that I ever trusted these people. It is all my fault that I lost.''


    Shigo knew that it was time to say goodbye to all her power. It felt as if she was dying for the second time. But at least the disasters happening around the county were no longer her problems.


    She entered her office but immediately stopped to see a familiar face.


    "You! What are you doing here? This is still my office if I am not signed out. And my term is not over for the next few hours."


    Shigo tried to look annoyed, but her heart was not in it. She only sighed and decided to ignore Kori.


    But Kori was having none of it. She knew Shigo''s secret and was here to take it and use it.


    "You have a gateway to the heaven, right? You used it to harness the power of the heaven you lost long ago. I want you to show me that gateway."


    Kori stood behind Shigo, and her voice sounded as if it was ringing directly inside Shigo''s mind. The sudden pressure she felt threatened to choke her, and Shigo suddenly knew who was responsible for all these worldwide disasters.


    "What do you want from me? I do not know anything about the heavens or a gateway. Now, head out and leave me alone."


    Shigo was all but choking when she let these words out. But she refused to tell Kori about her special place.


    Kori did not look worried. She tapped Shigo''s head, and memories flashed across Shigo''s head. She could not stop thinking about how to enter her secret place.


    She was exhausted when Kori let go of her head. Shigo had no idea what happened but knew her secret was out.


    "Hey, what are you planning on doing? Going against The Law is a death sentence. Do you not know how many gods and goddesses were recently killed because they tried it? You would be annihilated as well-"


    "That is something I look forward to. I was born to bring justice to The Law. I wonder which one of us would win during the last fight."


    Kori asked before she walked out. She signalled for the resistance to gather.


    Only a few of them were left, but they still had a significant number that could affect the tide of the war.


    The law should also be annoyed by this point since it was too busy trying to deal with Amane. This was the best opportunity for them to act and ensure that The Law was handled.


    "Excuse me, but I wish to help you achieve your goal. I woke up from a certain death, only to see Yoko getting herself into trouble. Now, I must bail her out like I always do."


    Kori would not have stopped if she had not felt that unexpected power colliding with the person behind her. This voice sounded familiar, but Kori was certain she had never heard it.


    "Hello, my name is Sakura Tsurugi, and I am here to retrieve my cousin from whatever trouble she had gotten herself into. And I also brought gifts with me to help you out."


    Sakura Tsurugi stood behind Kori, but there was something different about her. The aura of power she excluded felt too heavy to be expected.


    "Who are you? No, what are you? That power¡­it''s not something that can be found in this reality. Where did you get it from?"


    Kori was excited at the sudden burst of power she found. This female in front of her felt strong and had unexpected powers that The Law would not consider.


    "These powers? They were a gift from someone who spent all their life fighting against the injustice done to them. These powers devour anything they touch, so I can only use them once."


    Kori knew there must be a catch for using such amazing powers. But this sudden change took a lot of work to come by. She could not afford to miss it and wait for another.


    "I understand. In that case, I will accept your help. Our operation will begin tonight. All our members will assemble, and this will be our final attempt to take care of The Law."


    Everyone wanted to be independent and be allowed to do what they wanted. But more than that, no one wanted to live under the tyranny of another entity who could not understand them.


    The Law had outlived its usefulness and became a Tyranny that ruined lives. And that was something no one wanted. The vessel system was also stupid and caused too many casualties.


    ......


    [I am back. Did you miss me? I do not care if you did or not. We need to start the ceremony now. I hope you are ready to accept what is about to happen.]


    Amane had tried not to struggle the whole time she had been here. It did not matter what happened to her now. She just needed to wait for Kori or someone to come for her.


    Amane had tried not to cause trouble because she knew Krata would get into trouble for this. And Amane still cared for Krata even after all this time had passed.


    "You do not have your consciousness? I knew you were soft, but I did not know you were this soft. But this was what I expected when I offered you this position. This is my fault."


    Amane tried to ignite Krata''s temper, but he said nothing. He was acting like a true vessel with none of his thoughts visible on his face.


    [Are you trying to talk to my vessel? It is of no use. He had not tried to rebel or break my hold on him ever since he became a vessel. Thank you for providing me with such a reliable vessel. But it''s a shame that it was not what I wanted.]


    The Law entered the room and placed his hand on Krata''s head. This time, his body was of an adult male with radiant features. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No imperfection could be found on that soft and beautiful face, but Amane still felt repulsed by that face.


    [Do you like my new looks? The looks I borrowed used to belong to a paladin of mine. I heard that females like these kinds of looks. You must be no exception, right?]


    "Eh, I prefer the other gender. No matter how beautiful you are, you do nothing for my attraction."


    Silence followed Amane after she was done speaking. She did not even realise that more gods had gathered inside the hallway. And most of these gods looked new, or they did not recognise her.


    Anyone else would have turned red and stopped speaking, but Amane was shameless and continued to hold her head high.


    [Ah, yes. I remember now! But I like this skin quite a lot so I will not change it. Soon, I will have you as my vessel, so it will not matter what I like or do not like.]


    The Law affirmed once more before he drew Amane''s blood. The ceremony had started.


    The silence that fell around the room did not even last ten minutes. The chamber began to shake, and the gods cried out in fright.


    The upper heaven had been peaceful ever since it had been created. This was the first incidence of an earthquake this place had ever faced. No one knew what they should do now.


    Amane used this opportunity to run away. Her hands were bound, but her feet were not. The last thing she noticed was Krata getting ready to chase after her, but The Law stopped him.

 Chapter 441 442: The final asset [pt1]

    "Everyone, catch her. Do not let her get away from the sacred ceremony. We cannot let the divine one down. We are gods as well."


    Someone from the gathered gods yelled out before people started to run after Amane. But peace had corrupted most of the gods from the upper heaven from exercising their power.


    They could not keep up with Amane despite her body being that of a human.


    Krata''s body looked at The Law with a questionable expression when it was stopped from chasing after Amane. Krata couldn''t go against The Law''s will and chase after Amane.


    [There is no need to chase after her when Amane will come back for me herself. Instead, we should focus on the rebellion that has started their plan. I thought I uprooted, but now I see that mercy had been a mistake on my part.]


    The law changed targets. He knew Amane could not escape, and the rebellion would not leave them alone.


    What the heaven needed to do was to deal with the traitors first. And Krata was the perfect person to do this kind of thing.


    Krata did not question The Law. The control this power had over him could not be broken. And even if it could be, he did not want to break it.


    ...


    "Everyone, attack. This is the perfect time for us to go against the heaven. The faith of humans in gods is at an all-time low. We are on even grounds."


    Kori reminded her fellow rebellion members who continued to crack open the upper heaven''s barrier.


    The gate had taken them impossibly close to the heavenly realm, and they had been able to launch this attack undetected.


    But it was only a matter of time before heaven attacked them back. The carefully crafted balance needed to be broken by their side and fast.


    "Kori, we have secured the left side. What should we do now?''


    Kori took a deep breath before feeling the vessel''s power approaching her. She knew it was time and had to deal with the vessel herself.


    "The vessel of the gods is coming. It will be a difficult battle, but I will try and take care of him. You all focus on what you are doing."


    Kori''s orders were followed with a hesitant nod. Everyone knew how powerful the vessel was and how much destruction it had caused.


    But they all also trusted Kori''s power and judgement.


    Kori intercepted the attack that headed their way and quickly ran toward the vessel. Sakura followed her with a fascinated expression. Somehow, the vessel felt familiar to her.


    "So, you are the bitch who is following all that devil''s orders and going around killing my colleagues. We suffered too much because of you. Now, it is time for you to die."


    Kori unleashed her power, and most of the building collapsed around her. Sakura remained unharmed because the unconscious power leaving her body devoured everything it touched.


    Krata did not reply to Kori, but he did attack her with a sword. The word was infused with power, and it would immobilise one if it touched them.


    Krata looked almost clumsy in his attempts to harm Kori, and Kori felt insulted by this lack of effort.


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to insult me by not even attacking me properly? If you will come at me, then come at me properly."


    Krata still looked conflicted. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out. He was clearly struggling with something, but he could not express it. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kori took this opportunity to attack Krata, and he flinched but took the brunt of the attack. Kori was about to deal the finishing blow when Sakura interfered.


    "Hey, wait! He is not resisting us or seriously fighting us. I think he wants to tell us something. If some foreign power controls him, maybe the rift can help him."


    The rift liked to devour, and it was a risky move. But Kori did not care about Krata enough to stop Sakura.


    Sakura approached Krata like he was an injured animal. She might not have a talent for beast-taming, but Sakura had learned from the best. So, she was quickly able to approach Krata and not get bitten.


    "Take it easy. We are just trying to help you out and make you feel better. This might hurt a lot, but this is for your good."


    Sakura did not use the rift fully but put herself on a clock by unlocking a small part of its power. The rift began to devour her, but she held on. The pain was tearing Sakura apart, but she held on to her consciousness.


    Krata cried out in pain when the rift''s power touched him. It was devouring a part of him and The Law''s power.


    But it also returned his consciousness to him. The more time he spent with the rift, the better Krata felt about himself. He was beginning to be able to think now.


    "You! Who are you people, and what do you want?"


    Krata finally panted out once enough influence had been driven out of his body. He had never felt free before and wanted this feeling to last.


    "Who we are does not matter. I want to ask you one question - do you wish to be free of the curse you are under even if it will cost you your life?"


    Kori asked, and Sakura flinched. She understood what Kori suggested, but it did not sit well with her. Having someone else sacrifice themselves for you was not something Sakura wanted.


    But she did not stop Kori either. The decision was ultimately up to Krata.


    "What do you¡­want me to do? I might betray you if The Law''s presence gets too much inside me."


    Krata confessed while shaking. He had enough of this life anyway, so he was willing to die. But he did not want to cause anyone else to lose their chance at ending The Law.


    "Aww, don''t worry about it too much. I know what to do to ensure that this would not happen. Sakura, hand that core over to Krata. As soon as the transfer ceremony begins, The Law will take the core out of you and put it into his body. Then, the rift will consume it."


    "The only thing we need to worry about is how to stop the rift afterwards. We will need someone to be sealed away with it."


    Kori admitted, and no one replied. But it was a concern for another time. They needed to end this tyranny and look for what will happen next.


    "I understand. If you are sure I will not betray you, hand that core over to me."


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kori nodded, and Sakura clenched her fist. She took the core out and mixed it with Krata''s essence. Now, it was a sure death for Krata. But he looked peaceful to know that he would die.


    Sakura lost control of her legs as soon as the core was out. The core harmed her body, and her legs were lost forever.


    ''This is a small price to pay for rescuing Yoko. I hope she is alright and will be back soon.''


    Sakura closed her eyes and turned to look toward the corridor behind her. The whole world was spinning, but she barely made out Yoko''s shape heading toward her.


    Yoko was carrying an unfamiliar person on her back, but seeing that unconscious body bade Sakura''s heart skip a beat.


    She knew that she had been attracted to Yoko all this time, but Sakura was unable to tear her eyes away from the unconscious form on top of Yoko''s back.


    "What the hell? Yoko Tsurugi and¡­Amane? Are they separated as two different entities? How is that possible? What body is Amane possessing now? No, that is not important."


    Kori quickly ran toward the struggling pair and took Amane in her arms. It made Sakura jealous, but she did not even know why.


    The new female did not look familiar, but something about her presence screamed familiarity.


    "Sakura, are you alright? Why did you come here? This had nothing to do with you or our family? You should have been safe nor like this."


    Yoko looked concerned, and her behaviour struck Sakura as odd. She sounded too soft and panicked, not like the person Sakura had gotten to know.


    "Who are you? Are you an imposter? You feel different from the Yoko Tsurugi I have known for the past year and-"


    Sakura paused, not knowing how to continue. Yoko also paused before she sighed and stepped back.


    "I am Yoko Tsurugi. I have always been Yoko Tsurugi. The person you knew for the past year was the one who possessed my body, Amane. I am sorry that we both deceived you like this."


    Sakura looked at Yoko, making her feel nervous. But Sakura always had a feeling that the person she had fallen in love with was not Yoko, her cousin.


    After all, she had changed too much in a single day for it to be expected.


    "We will talk more about it later. For now, we have a dangerous situation to deal with. Darn it, I cannot feel my legs still."


    Sakura complained as she tried to sit up. Yoko helped her, but it took a lot of work for inexperienced people like her to know what to do.


    "You both are human, so get out of here. We will ensure that things calm down here. You both did great up until now."


    Kori praised, and Sakura had a weird feeling that this was the last time she would see Kori again.

 Chapter 442 443: The final asset [pt2]

    Yoko''s unconscious body was carried through the upper heaven by Krata. The further he walked, the more he felt his consciousness fade away.


    The effect of the rift was still inside him, but his consciousness could not keep in touch with his body.


    He was retreating to the person he had become once The Law had gained control of his consciousness. And this time, there was no need to fight or be concerned about it. Krata would be free (and dead) once the day was over.


    [My dear vessel, you are finally back. Put my new vessel down on the bed and take a step back. You have done an excellent job until now.]


    Krata followed these words, and he waited for the impact. The core that had been put inside him would be removed and put into The Law for about a whole minute. Then, it would be transferred over.


    The pain of his chest being breached was dull, and Krata slowly felt his feelings wash over his senses. Breathing became tougher once the core was out of his body, and Krata felt his vitality leaking out.


    If things continued like this, then Krata would die. But he could not wait to see The Law out that core inside him and then regret it.


    As expected, the Law did not wait or show any caution once the core was in his hand. He put it inside his chest and then paused.


    Its eyes widened in shock as the sensation of being consumed spread across it''s body.


    [You! What did you do to my core? It burns! Nothing should be able to harm me¡­and yet.]


    The Law cried out while clutching its chest. Krata was also in pain, so he could not react when the supreme creature grabbed him by the neck and squeezed.


    [Are you that eager to die? Then, let me grant your wish. I will have my new vessel one way or the other.]


    The Law promised before it squeezed its hands around Krata''s neck. The sensation hurt, and it added to the burn Krata was feeling.


    But he somehow held on to his senses and looked at the god before him.


    ''I need to survive. I need to outlive this entity no matter what. I have wanted this since I was the vessel of destruction.''


    Krata''s eyes showed defiance and disgust. The Law could not keep looking at him, throwing Krata away.


    [You foolish creature! Do you think your pathetic assassination attempts are enough to kill me? I will make this power my own and-]


    "Leave Amane and this person alone. I refuse to allow you to do what you want anymore."


    Kori''s voice echoed across the room. Her presence spread around the upper heaven, and everyone looked around to see her.


    Only The Law noticed Kori''s location, which happened seconds before it was attached.


    "Oh my! What is this I am seeing? The supreme guardian of the gods is alone and without protection. It would be a shame if something happened to him, right?"


    Kori''s voice sounded sweet, but the underlying bitterness could be heard clearly. She was not playing around when she threatened to kill The Law.


    [You! And kill me? So even gods can dream. I must adjust the restrictions again to make you all more compliant toward me.]


    The Law sounded impatient, and Kori stopped holding back. She attacked The Law with everything she had, and her opponent blocked her.


    Kori did not give him any chase to give a command as she attacked more fiercely. The Law dodged the first few attacks before realising what was happening.


    But it was already too late. His body was impaled on the sword by the last person he expected.


    [You! What do you think you are doing? How dare you betray my trust in you like this? I raised you until this day and made you what you are-]


    "I know. At first, I was excited to be serving you. I thought it was a miracle that I could become your vessel. But you never had any interest in me or the other gods. You were obsessed with your perfect vessel."


    "So, the day you killed my sister, I vowed that I would finish you with my own hands. It took so long, but it finally happened. The joy I feel is unreal."


    Krata confessed as he continued to drive the god-killing sword deeper inside The Law''s body. The blade caused all the energies inside that entity to bubble out and pour over.


    Amane woke up to see this scene as well. It looked like a dream, and she had to pinch herself before realising this was all real.


    [Amane! What are you doing? Help me out. I am The Law. What will happen to the order of things if you kill me now? They will never be the same and-]


    "I know. I knew it all before I planned this scenario and recruited other gods into my mess."


    Amane confessed as she walked over to the dying entity. There was genuine fear and horror in those eyes. The Law was dying, and its control over the gods was vanishing.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    [You all are fools. Can you control gods and their powers once I am gone? Beings with great powers need to be controlled. That was why I was born into this role. Once the rift consumes my strength, you are all doomed.]


    The Law confessed, and it sounded sure of what would happen. And unfortunately, what he said was the truth.


    Once there were no rules and restrictions to stop the gods, they would follow and practice taboo techniques non-stop and gain influence.


    And that was why Kori had been prepared.


    "I always hated how gods treated the lives of others as a game. As a goddess, I am no exception and usually fall back into bad habits. That is when I decided that this world does not need gods and these powers anymore."


    Kori''s confession caused The Law to look at her with interest. This was the first time someone said they did not need gods and godly beings to look over them.


    "I will make sure all the gods disappear from this world, and they all live an ordinary life as humans."


    The Law looked intrigued but sad at the same time. He did not believe that the gods could be tamed as easily as Kori thought them to be.


    [S-So you think it''ll be over once there is no god in this world? Y-You will end up ruining this world. People are too reliant on us and-]


    "That had been the case a few centuries ago, but the people of today can survive and thrive without a god by their side. They can advance toward a future that they want. We should encourage them and not hinder them."


    Amane confessed, and The Law went entirely. By this point, it had consumed most of its power and could no longer open its communication channels.


    Still, it decided to speak one last sentence before its body began to disappear.


    "You all¡­would regret this. You killed off your last¡­line of defense¡­"


    The Law disappeared into dust once he was finished speaking. Not even ashes remained where it had been, and there was no soul in that body.


    The rift had consumed the biggest power in this world and then retreated.


    "Ahn, it is finally over. Now, I can do what I want to with my power and ensure that there is no longer a god in this world. Amane, I will miss you, but I hope I never see you again."


    Kori''s confession might have left most people speechless, but Amane realised it was - a goodbye. Kori was saying goodbye to her since she was about to do something stupid. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And Amane had no right to stop her. She had contributed to Kori''s obsession with completing her mission, so Amane did not deserve to stop her.


    "I understand; in that case, let''s not meet again long. I will try to stay put, but you know me. I might get restless and come to meet you soon."


    *Cough*


    "Are you both done flirting? I am almost dead, and I would prefer if we hurry up with whatever we are about to do."


    Krata asked, breaking the mood with his words before he turned toward Kori to help her out.


    The upper heaven was beginning to collapse now that no one was here to support the main power frame. And it would not take long before everyone realised what happened.


    "I will head out now. If there is anything you need me to do-"


    "What can you even do with the current situation? It calls for swift action, and that is what we will do. Amane, you should head out now. Those who need you are waiting for you outside."


    It broke Amane''s heart to leave Kori alone. That longing gaze was the last she saw of Kori before the upper heaven disappeared into the rift.


    Snow began to fall from the sky, and Amane felt snow sipping her divinity out of her body; once it disappeared, she was a simple human with limited abilities.


    A similar situation occurred with the other gods, but Amane needed more understanding.


    "What are we going to do now? We are no longer gods. Oh! This is humiliating."


    "To think we are worse than the humans we condemned until now. What are we all going to do now?"


    The gods asked, but they would all figure it out soon. They had to if they wanted to adapt to this world of humans.

 Chapter 443 444: Epilogue 1: No regrets left

    Time waited for no one, be it humans or gods. All gods were brought to the divine guild, and they were given a chase to do what they wanted.


    They all adapted to the new world quite easily. And those who did not, well¡­. they decided to be a bit more dramatic.


    "Lady Sakura, the lunatic is in front of your door, demanding to see you and your¡­guest again. What should we do with him?"


    The secretary entered Sakura''s offer, only to see her resting her head against her ''guest''s'' lap. This indecent behaviour was becoming quite common in the Tsurugi household.


    They had changed since Lady Yoko and Lady Sakura returned after their short trip a month ago. Lady Yoko assumed everything in her family, while Lady Sakura oversaw management.


    Another unfortunate change had been Lady Sakura''s stepping down as the next successor.


    There had been an incident that Lady Sakura refused to specify, but she had lost control of her legs. She was left paralysed from her waist down, and doctors confirmed that they could not help her.


    And thus, Lady Sakura''s current condition would not allow her to inherit the family.


    On the other hand, lady Yoko had also lost her ability to control the beasts, but she was more up for it in terms of politics and intelligence.


    And as for this ''guest,'' all she did was laze around and indulge Sakura when she had these weird urges. And the employees could not be against her since this guest scared them all.


    There was an air of familiarity around this person, which no one could deny and put their hands on. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    "That man again? Throw him out. Tell him we cannot help him if he does not want to help himself. Next time, ask our next family head what you should do with him."


    Sakura threw Eclipse under the bus quite quickly. The small child Amane had brought home had turned into a magnificent person. He was truly worthy of the title of the next family head.


    The secretary also went out, and Sakura sighed in relief before pulling her head from Amane''s lap.


    "Everything finally stabilised adequately. I could tell that you had been waiting for this to happen. What are you going to do from now on?"


    Sakura asked while looking at the female on his lap.


    "Hmm, what am I going to do from now? It''s simple - I will meet those I miss. Do you think Kori and Charlie would be surprised to see me? Man, I can already hear Kori''s nagging in my ear."


    Amane confessed, and Sakura sighed. She knew Amane was planning to head out into the rift and search for Charlie and Kori.


    There was a decent chance they were both dead, and Sakura should stop Amane. But Sakura knew that she could not stop Amane with Words alone. She needed to act and show Amane that it was not worth it.


    But in her heart, Sakura knew it would be all worth it.


    "I know. I also want to see the look on Charlie and Kori''s faces when they see you. I think I will accompany you into the rift as well as a guide. After all, I have been in there before."


    Kori tried to lighten the mood, but it ended up darkening. She coughed to hide her nervousness before Amane let out a small laugh.


    "Of course. If you want to come as my guide, you can. You might also regain the use of your legs in that space. Who knows what would happen there."


    Amane asked, and Sakura sighed.


    Her father had been against this arrangement, but Akabe Tsurugi''s heart could not support his body for long. He had died a few days ago, and now Sakura had no one left to support her except Amane.


    Being with Yoko felt awkward after everything that happened. Thankfully, Yoko claimed no memory of what Sakura did with her body once Amane had it. But the guilt and shock remained in Sakura''s memories. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, when are we heading into the rift?"


    Sakura asked, and Amane grinned. That grin spelt trouble, but Sakura was excited to see it this time.


    "We will be heading out tonight. I have spoken all the farewells and prepared everyone for the future. Both Yoko and Eclipse cried their eyes out. Chen called me a fool, but I could tell he was holding his tears back. Sean threatened me to bring Charlie back while Eclipse looked ready to collapse."


    "Stella looked understanding and sad while Crescenta threw a fit. It was chaotic all over. I never realised how many people I grew close to over time and how many people realised my secret."


    Amane confessed, but Sakura only sighed. Amane had not been...subtle in her attempts to threaten people. It was no wonder that her identity had been questioned multiple times.


    "I see. In that case, let''s head out tonight and find our missing members. I am sure that you missed them more than I did."


    Sakura confessed, and Amane''s eyes softened. She leaned down to press a soft kiss beside Sakura''s lips.


    "Yeah, let''s find them and live a happy life. Also, let''s discover what is beyond that rift. I am getting curious to see what awaits us."


    Amane confessed, and the duo disappeared that evening.


    The rift was as rugged as Sakura remembered. The pressure still hurt, but it was bearable, especially when the party who came to greet them on entry had familiar faces.


    "Looks like I won this bet. I told you that Amane could not wait before coming after us. It did not even take a month."


    Kori sounded delighted but sad at the same time. Amane walked toward them; her steps became faster, and she did not even realise when she broke into full-out running.


    Her arms closed around the pair she had not seen for a long time.


    "Welcome home, Yoko. We all are finally together, so stop crying. You will ruin your face if you keep crying like this."


    Charlie rubbed her hand behind Amane''s back to calm her down, but the tears would not stop. Finally, they were all together again, akin to a miracle.


    Whatever happened next, they would face it together. There would be no regrets left.

 Chapter 444 445: Is this...Home? [pt1]

    ''How long have I been alive, and how long will I have to live for? It feels so lonely being out here all alone.''


    Amane looked behind at the empty desert behind her. The rift was as barren as ever, but she was travelling it alone now.


    There had been times when she had companions who helped her feel less lonely. But even the strongest people could not beat nature; they had to go when death called for them.


    Charlie had been the first one to die in the rift. It happened suddenly one day after travelling together for a few years. Amane woke up and found Charlie''s dead body.


    There was no evidence of anyone having harmed her, and her body was in pristine condition. Ultimately, Amane could only conclude that nature had taken its course and killed her.


    Kori had helped Amane bury Charlie''s body while Sakura had mourned the death of her close friend.


    The next one to die was Sakura. She had lived long for a human but could not beat time and her ageing body. Ultimately, she had lived up to be 103 years old. But death had claimed her as well.


    As for Kori? After all this time, Amane had yet to learn where Kori had ended up. She had woken up one day, and Amane had been alone. Kori had yet to indicate where she had gone.


    That was how Amane ended up being alone in this world. She was not salty, but the loneliness was getting too much for her. The rift felt too much, with its chaotic energy as well as the lust-filled desire it invoked inside.


    It was a constant struggle for Amane to even breathe in such an environment. But her desire to stay alive was stronger than her desire to end everything.


    So, her body struggled, and it kept on pushing forward until it forced Amane to live her life.


    And finally, after two centuries of roaming the rift, Amane had reached the end of it. She had thought it was impossible, but she had managed to find where this chaotic energy ended.


    ''I can get out of here now. This is the best news I could have asked for. Now, I just need to.''


    Amane was about to touch the rift when she felt another presence near her. It should have been impossible, but Amane was sure someone was looking at her.


    Being in the rift had considerably weakened Amane''s physical state. But she was more than capable of harnessing her magic and forming a few throwing knives.


    She threw them toward the shadow where she had felt the anonymous presence looking at her, and the other person quickly dodged the attacks.


    A flash of red was what Amane saw before a woman attacked her. The woman looked relatively human, but her eyes had a weird shine. She also gave off a feeling that she was not wholly human.


    It might have been two centuries since Amane had stepped inside the rift, but she had remembered the roots of her power. This female in front of her had beast blood running through her veins. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Who are you, and what are you doing here?"


    Amane asked, but the female tensed. She had dodged Amane''s daggers and ended up on all fours. Her body language warned Amane not to come near her. But Amane liked the thrill of engaging with another species and broke her own rule.


    "You are fascinating. You are alive despite being fused with a beast. Not only are you alive, but you look healthier than other experiments I have seen before. Let me have a look at you."


    It was not Amane''s first time seeing someone with beast blood inside them. She had some unfortunate encounters in her life. But there had always been something off about those people.


    However, this female felt like a beast and a human simultaneously. Amane''s instincts told her this was a genuine mixture of two species.


    *hisses*


    The mixed human warned Amane not to come near her. But Amane was enchanted by her and ended up walking forward.


    Amane stepped forward, and the other female stepped back before attacking. Her claws came out, and she tried to nick Amane.


    But Amane caught her hand and pressed on her pressure point to make the female drop her hand. The beast-human cried out in pain before yelling for help.


    Amane noticed another presence heading toward her way soon, but this one was cautious and did not attack Amane outright. It observed how Amane held her captive and did not hurt her.


    Finally, the second person decided to come out and confront Amane.


    "Please let go of me, younger sister. She did not mean to attack you or to hurt you. We were sent here from beyond the rift to check what was going on inside the rift. Please, forgive her and let her go."


    The male bowed toward Amane, hoping that she understood their language. He bowed his head until Amane took mercy on his sister and threw her toward the male.


    The mixed female recovered halfway through being shoved and attacked Amane, but the male stopped her before she could make another mistake. He made the female attacker bow his head as well, and he looked full of remorse.


    "I am sorry for the way we treated you. This was our first time seeing another human inside the rift, so we did not know how to react. Were you born in the rift? Is there more life out there?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The male asked, and Amane instantly shook her head.


    "There is no life inside the rift. I arrived here with my companions, but they are all dead now. I was trying to find a way out of this rift when I saw you two. Would you mind taking me out of this rift as well?"


    Amane asked, and the duo in front of her exchanged a look. A silent conversation occurred in front of Amane, and she was not interested enough to break the illusion of privacy the other two had.


    Finally, a conclusion was reached, and the male stepped forward.


    "We would love to help you, but I don''t know if our world is worth living in any more than the rift is. War has been plaguing every corner of the world for two centuries, and people are dying every day."


    "Still, if you are interested in it all, I will not stop you from following me. My name is Kristia, and this is Melisa, my younger sister. We will be pleased to take you out of this rift."


    Kristia extended his hand, and Amane quickly took it. Being in the abyss any longer was torture, and she wanted to get out of there.


    The world''s familiar energy enveloped her when Amane crossed the portal. She knew she had arrived home and wanted to see the world.


    ''What is this? This world used to be so at peace. What the hell happened here?''


    Amane''s eyes widened as she saw the once prosperous city reduced to ashes. The huge buildings that covered the sky were no more, and the smaller houses seemed smashed.


    There was no buzz or sign of humanity anywhere in the vicinity. The world had become barren, and people had chosen to hide over trying to fight the tyrant.


    "Are you surprised to see the current state of the world? Everything has been a mess ever since the arrival of the Arch lord. It happened so long ago, so no one remembers how it happened. But the Arch lord brought war and suffering over us all."


    Kristia explained before he dragged Amane toward the shelter. The entrance was a huge metallic door with too many enhancements. It led to a flight of stairs, and Amane could feel the special magic cast on it.


    That door took them in the middle of a forest, but neither Kristia nor Melisa put their guard down.


    If anything, they looked tenser and scarier than before.


    "Be careful. There are too many predators in here who would want to kill you. Most are under Arch lord''s control, so you will die if they catch you."


    Kristia warned before Amane felt the presence of a griffin. The beast attacked their group the very next second and rushed toward Amane.


    "Look out. This beast is not something you can handle on your own. You need to"


    Chains appeared in thin air, and Amane captured the beast rushing toward her. The Griffin did not see it coming and landed into the trap Amane had laid out for it.


    The Griffin tried to escape, but Amane''s current powers were enough to keep him captive. It tried to escape, and Amane had enough. She smacked the Griffin on its head and sent a wave of her power through its body.


    It was paralysed before it fell unconscious. The pair who saved Amane could only watch this happen in fascination. They had never seen this kind of power before.


    "I took care of one problem. We should get moving before Griffin wakes up and is not happy to find himself knocked out."


    Amane warned, and Kristia realised they were still in the jungle. He quickly gathered himself and stood up.


    "Of course, we should head out now. The base leader will explain what happened to you in more detail. She is one of us who lived this long and fought against the Arch lord. I am sure she will be delighted to have you offer your help. Humanity has the hope to survive this disaster."

 Chapter 445 446: Is this...Home? [pt2]

    Amane took in the new and changed world every step she walked. The forest looked untouched at first, but something was unsettling about the air around the room.


    It felt as if someone was always looking at her and observing her. And that caused Amane to tense up as she walked further.


    "Ah, did you feel the presence of our guardian as well? The goddess of this forest is our patron, so no one should bother us from now on. She is watching you because you are a new face."


    Kristia explained, and that did not seem to be the case. There was something¡­maleficent about that gaze. The goddess was not a decent person, and she had a lot of hidden agendas in her heart.


    But since she had not revealed anything to anyone, convincing others about this would be impossible.


    "I thought that you were fighting against the tyranny of the gods. But you ended up accepting the help of a god. What if you get betrayed by these gods?"


    Amane asked this question because there was a real possibility of this happening. She was certain that the goddess of the forest was planning something big.


    "Our leader has also considered this possibility, but this was a risk we had to take. Otherwise, our fraction would be seen as easy prey. The goddess of this forest was also why we could make it inside the rift."


    Kristia explained while he kept walking. They finally exited the forest, and the creepy presence faded from Amane''s consciousness. Instead, a huge door waited for them to enter.


    The door was made up of restraining material, and Amane felt it trying to contain her powers. She allowed it to press her powers down for now.


    The inside of the door led to a barrier that opened into an intact city. People covered the streets and fought for the resource. The city was overcrowded by people who looked relatively happy and free.


    "Great, now we have another mouth to feed. Where did you find this one? In a gutter? An escaped enslaved prisoner? Or did she pop out of nowhere?"


    Amane looked in disgust at the drunk man who walked up to her and observed her from head to toe. His gaze felt disgusting, but Amane had faced worse. She was not letting some drunkard get to her head.


    "Hey, are you drunk again? How many times have I told you not to drink? Alcohol is precious, and we need it as an emergency supply. I will throw you out of the base if you waste resources next time."


    Kristia threatened, and the unknown drunkard quickly put his hands up in defeat. His empty bottle shattered as it fell to the ground.


    "Fine¡­*hic*...I get it. No fun¡­*hic*...allowed."


    The drunkard quickly walked away before he could be scolded more. But he did look back at Amane with a curious expression, wanting to know more about her.


    At first, Amane was sure she saw recognition flash across his eyes when he looked at her. But that expression was gone the next second, replaced by a sigh.


    "How are we going to manage the resources? We are already short on food and water-"


    The man walked away while muttering these words under his breath. He sounded odd and drunk. He even stumbled into people who pardoned him.


    "Don''t overthink about what that drunkard said. He tends to look at the negatives of a situation. Don''t let it bother you too much."


    Kristia tried to make Amane feel better. But Melissa''s sudden hug surprised Amane. Warm arms warped around her before Melissa''s body was pressed up against her hard.


    Melissa said nothing, but Amane could tell she was trying to comfort her. It was a surprisingly thoughtful gesture.


    "Aww, this is surprisingly nice of you to consider comforting me like this, Melissa. But you can let me go now. I still need to meet your leader."


    Amane informed Melissa, and the female reluctantly let go of Amane. Melissa looked as if she did not know what happened to her and quickly pulled back with a suspicious look. Amane just sighed and decided to walk into the main section of the building.


    Somehow, it looked familiar. Amane felt that she had seen this building before, but her mind could not categorise where she had seen it before.


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "This building used to be the government''s official headquarters before it was recategorised and remodelled as our base of operation. It is the most high-tech building we have got to date."


    Kristia informed before he knocked on the former president''s office door. It opened, and Amane noticed a familiar face sitting on the chair.


    Stella looked as if she had aged. Her current looks were alarming for someone who had not changed in centuries.


    "Lady Reize, we are back from the mission. And I have something important to report to you. We found someone in the rift, and we brought them back. She could even suppress the beast that attacked us with ease."


    Kristia informed their leader, and Amane was shocked to hear that this was not Stella. Reize looked exactly like Stella, but her voice sounded different when she opened her mouth.


    Reize was much more open than Stella, and her voice was decisive.


    "Kristia, I told you to be careful in the rift and not to pick up useless baggage. But since you already brought her back, I might as well look at the person you brought back. The worst-case scenario would be you throwing her back into the rift."


    Reize was not polite, and she was not caring. She was cold-blooded, made rational decisions, and did what suited her people. She had no time to think about unnecessary things.


    "You remind me of someone I used to know long ago. Her name was Stella, and she used to be president as well. The resemblance you share with her is uncanny."


    Amane looked at the female, and she could not hold her comment back. She needed to speak her words and get them off her chest.


    Her words startled Reize, and she looked up. But she was not the only one surprised by Amane''s sudden words.


    Even Kristia looked surprised and a little uncomfortable.


    "You knew President Stella? That is impossible! She used to live more than 200 years ago. No human could live for that long once the Arch-lord took over. My grandmother, President Stella, was the first to fight against the Arch-lord, and she died to give us all a chance. Do not mock her name like this."


    Reize looked angry, and her eyes flashed with danger. She looked ready to attack Amane at any time.


    Seeing an older adult get angry on your friend''s behalf was amusing.


    But what surprised Amane even more was to hear Reize''s connection to Stella. She thought they looked identical, but Amane would have never guessed that Reize was Stella''s granddaughter. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When did Stella get married and have kids?


    "Stella''s granddaughter? I thought Stella vowed not to get married or start a family. She was married to her work, so it always worried me that she would never find a partner to appreciate her. Looks like my worry was not needed."


    Amane sighed in relief while looking at her friend''s granddaughter. But both Reize and Kristia shared an uncomfortable look.


    "Maybe saying that I am her ''granddaughter'' was not the right thing to say, considering the situation I was born in. Technically, I am a genetically modified clone of our former president, Stella."


    Reize explained, and that made much more sense. Stella was always too busy and uninterested to have kids.


    Seeing Amane''s calm expression made Reize feel odd. She had not expected anyone to remain calm when they learned their leader was a clone. Most people tended to lose trust in her and cause trouble for her.


    But this female was different, making Reize feel odd in her chest. Her stomach was getting butterflies, and Reize decided not to overthink it. She could not afford to get sick this close to their goal.


    "Kristia, show your guest to a room and have her complete compulsory training. We need to know where to put her and how much we can take advantage of her."


    Amane did not sound bothered by these words. If anything, she looked excited to know more.


    Reize did not know how long this excitement would last in the face of war, but she wanted to find out. Would Amane live up to her potential, or would she be disappointed?


    ''The Arch-lord would attack us soon and try to convert us into its believers. We just need to hold on until we can survive. We refuse to give up.''


    Reize did not know why, but she felt hope in her heart for humanity''s survival. It felt as if everything would be alright once things calmed down.


    "Miss Amane, come with me, and I will show you to your room. I will also help you settle in and provide a training suit. I saw your combat skills before, so I am sure you will do well in practical exams."


    Kristia tried to make Amane feel better by saying these words. He wanted to support Amane but was curious if she would do well. She looked delicate, so Reize was worried about her.


    But as soon as Amane stepped into the training chamber, she proved that there was nothing to worry about. Amane might have felt like a human in nature, but she was anything but one by her performance.

 Chapter 446 447: Lady and a Drake [pt1]

    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "This is the training room where we train our future soldiers. We will test how far you can make it and what we must teach you next. Don''t worry if the test is too much for you. We can stop at any time you want us to."


    Kristia explained with a patient voice. Amane could tell that Kristia needed more confidence in Amane and her powers. He was underestimating Amane''s powers and her body''s condition.


    ''Well, it makes sense for Kristia to be cautious of my powers. I was inside the rift for a long time. Most people would not have survived or been healthy after that.''


    But Amane was not a ''normal'' person, and it was time for her to prove it. She walked into the chamber and looked around.


    The training chamber looked like an ordinary room with white walls dominating the landscape. White was everywhere when you looked, and no other colour dominated the scene.


    Amane blinked her eyes a few times to get rid of the white when Kristia''s voice washed over her.


    "Are you ready? We will be starting this trail now."


    Kristia informed me before the building began to shake and deform. The white finally faded, and Amane felt waves of transformation magic change the scene around her. She closed her eyes so the white around her did not blind her.


    When she opened her eyes, she was surprised that a lot had changed.


    The room no longer looked white but had tints of green and blue. It looked like a forest, and Amane could feel a lot of presence around her.


    "We will start slow and increase the difficulty as time passes. All you must do is to survive until the end. You can give up anytime; tell me if it becomes too much for you. This atmosphere is not for everyone."


    Kristia informed before Amane felt the first wave of monsters hit her. These were the basic formless monsters who could not be categorised. They were stray energies that had taken a form and wanted energy from a living person.


    Amane grabbed a sword from her inventory. One slice of the blade was enough to kill a monster. There were only a few monsters, so this round was easy.


    ''This was a little too easy. Anyone who has a problem with such an easy monster does not deserve to be a fighter.''


    This was Amane''s opinion. But these people were desperate since they did not have many people on their side. Humanity was falling behind day by day. So, they took what they could and trained their soldiers.


    "You did well for your first fight. Then, we shall up the difficulty of this challenge."


    Kristia promised before the second wave of monsters attacked Amane. But these were also quickly dealt with.


    At this point, it was sufficient to say that Amane needed a challenge. These small fries would not do. She was highly skilled in combat, and Kristia was beginning to realise it.


    ''This is amazing and terrifying at the same time. Amane would be a great ally but a great foe if she ever switched sides or decided to go to the enemy side.''


    And this was what Kristia was worried about - Amane getting controlled by a god. He did not want to put dangerous beasts against Amane, but now it did not feel like he had a choice.


    "Alright, we will be upping the difficulty a little more. Please, do tell me if it becomes too much. I do not want you to get hurt."


    Kristia begged one last time before he pressed the button. The next opponent in front of Amane was not a monster but a low-level beast. It was small, barely the size of a puppy, but it had vicious teeth and a fierce temper.


    It was a little thing, but Amane could see its sharp teeth and poisonous claws. At this point, most people would be too terrified to move.


    This tiny beast might look normal, but Amane could feel waves of ferociousness rolling off it. It wanted to attack and bite her. And if this beast succeeded, there would be a world of pain waiting for those bitten.


    "Tsk, you are a ferocious little thing, huh? Are you going to attack me now?"''


    Amane asked, and the puppy growled before it ran toward her. The puppy was unafraid of Amane and tried to nick her leg. But Amane picked that daring little thing by the back of its neck.


    The puppy struggled to get down and shook its body. An average human would have lost their grip by now. But Amane was even more determined to hold tight on this puppy.


    "Tsk, sit still, you naughty thing. You are making me annoyed by constantly moving around. Do you want to get into trouble?"


    Amane asked, and the puppy pretended not to understand her at first. But then it whimpered and bowed its head in submission.


    "Good boy. I knew that you would understand what I was talking about. Why don''t you be a good boy and stop struggling too."


    Amane''s voice was soft but full of command. The beast instantly understood that it had no chance of winning. So, it stopped struggling and looked at Amane to ask what it needed to do next.


    This display shocked Kristia beyond words. This was the first time he had seen anyone handle a beast like this.


    ''T-This is just like the folktales that Mom told me about. This is the special ability that the head of the Tsurugi family possessed and why the Archlord captured them in the first place.''


    Kristia knew this was a precious ability, so he hid it from the world. Amane was a precious asset to him and an investment as well.


    ''I tested her in the basic skills. But I should up the difficulty one last time. If this power is what I believe it to be, then the tides of this war are about to change.''


    Kristia believed that Amane was the one he had been waiting for¡­. they all had been waiting for.


    "Amane, good work. We shall try one last thing before we call it a day."


    Kristia informed her before he looked down at the last setting. No one had faced the drake before and came out without feeling scared. A lot of people had been traumatised by the illusion as well.


    There was a good chance that Amane would not be able to handle it either. But Kristia still had hope in Amane and her abilities. He felt as if he could trust Amane not to break.


    ''I know she can do it. I have faith in her, and her aura feels unafraid.''


    These feelings of his made Kristia take a deep breath before pressing the final button.


    The puppy in Amane''s arms disappeared, and the room flashed yellow before Amane stood in the middle of a desert.


    A loud cry rang over Amane''s head, and she looked up to see a drake. It looked huge and intimidating. But it had nothing over a dragon and its powers.


    ''Speaking of dragons, I never met Moony, I mean, Kagura inside the rift, right? Where did she go? No one talked about her either.''


    Amane had only thought about Kagura a long time ago. The rift kept her thoughts busy and on survival. But this was the first time Amane felt free and mindless enough to think about trivial things.


    Her expression looked lost, and Kristia felt worried for her. He wanted to stop this experiment and return everything to normal.


    ''There is no need for me to be this worried. Should I stop now?''


    Kristia thought, and his hand hovered above the ''give-up'' button. But the drake was faster than Kristia, and it attacked Amane.


    "Shit, I am so sorry. I will stop this stimulation and-" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane did not even flinch as the drake headed toward her. It was a dangerous action, and Kristia should be stopping it. But Kristia''s instincts told him to sit back and watch for some time.


    ''I don''t think I should interfere in this. I have a feeling that Amane will be able to survive just fine.''


    Kristia closed his eyes and braced himself for the sound of an impact. But no such sound came. Instead, flapping wings becoming softer reached his ears, and he opened his eyes.


    The drake had landed in front of Amane and looked at her. It sniffed at her before liking what it smelled of her and leaning more into her.


    It was testing Amane like another drake, a playmate even. And this was something Kristia had never seen before.


    Amane was also milking this moment, petting the drake and letting it sniff her hand. She seemed to know what she was doing.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know how dangerous engaging with a drake like this is? You can lose your life if you are not careful."


    Kristia warned Amane, but he was jealous of her. He wanted to try petting a drake as well. But he knew he would be torn to pieces if he tried to do such a thing.


    ''I cannot believe I am jealous of someone petting a drake. This is fine, and I do not need to pet a drake either.''


    "Krista, have you ever taken a ride on drake''s back? If not, then would you like to take one now? I am sure this kid would not mind indulging you a little, right?"


    Amane asked the drake, and it purred in agreement. It seemed dolce and harmless now.

 Chapter 447 448: Lady and a Drake [pt2]

    "I don''t think coming near a drake is a good idea. These creatures and I do not vibe. They also do not like me because of the type of genes I possess. So, it would be better if I stay away."


    Kristia made all kinds of excuses not to head into the arena and be maimed to death by a drake. He liked living, and he did not want to risk his life.


    No matter how docile the drake was, one should not forget that it was a wild beast that could quickly kill a human if it wanted to.


    "Don''t be a coward. I promise nothing will happen. But if you do not want to come here, I can offer this chance to someone else. Does someone else want to ride a dragon?"


    No one volunteered. This might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but no one was willing to risk their lives for this. No one except Mellisa.


    Mellisa did not say anything, but she forced the door of the test room open and walked toward Amane. Her eyes looked cautious but determined, telling Amane what she wanted to know.


    "Mellisa, it looks like you want to try riding a drake. It''s nice to see that someone is willing to take risks. Ah, don''t worry. I will ensure that you do not get hurt by the drake."


    Amane assured before Mellisa reached out to touch the drake. The drake flinched back but allowed Mellisa to feel itself. Amane watched a fascinated expression bloom on Mellisa''s face as her hands met the drake''s.


    Now, it was time for the more challenging part. Amane tugged at the drake until it was lying flat on the ground, and it allowed Mellisa enough room to get on its back. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked at Amane to see when Amane would accompany her, but Amane shook her head in a ''no.''


    "This is an adventure you need to partake in alone. I hope you have fun, Mellisa."


    Amane spoke before she rubbed the drake''s back, and it took off. Everyone tensed as they watched Amane launch their friend into flight.


    Mellisa was also scared, but then she opened her eyes and realised how stable her light was. This was not awkward or painful in any way.


    The drake moved when Mellisa tried to adjust her position, and it seemed to know when to turn and keep her comfortable.


    It was almost as if Mellisa had been flying with Drake for a long time. There seemed to be an invisible bond between the drake and Mellisa.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    When the drake returned, Mellisa''s legs felt like jelly and getting down was hard. But the fun and contentment she felt could not be described in words.


    She wanted Amane to give her another chance. She even wanted Amane to help her tame a drake of her own. Having one in their legion would help them maintain a fear factor.


    "So, did you have fun? Luckily, this was a stimulation, and there was no chance of the drake going wild. Taming a real one might need some time because they need to get familiarised with you. Anyway, it is an experience I am sure you will not forget."


    Amane bragged before she watched a pair of determined eyes looking at her. Mellisa finally gathered her courage to ask what she wanted to ask Amane.


    "I-If we managed to find a wild and untamed drake, would you help me tame it? I want to be a Drake warrior, and we can benefit greatly by introducing them to our army."


    Mellisa''s words shocked everyone. The one who looked the most shocked was Kristia. He had never heard Mellisa voice her opinions so strongly.


    Also, Mellisa took the initiative to voice her thoughts. This was something that needed to be celebrated.


    "I can help you whenever you want, but your leader and president would decide. If they agree with what you want to do, then I am alright with helping you."


    Mellisa felt a warmth penetrating her stomach. She felt butterflies inside her chest and did not know what it meant.


    "Kristia, can we keep a tamed drake in our forces? I have never asked you for anything, but we can benefit from a drake like that."


    Mellisa looked up at Kristia, and Amane also looked up at him. This decision was something other than what Kristia wanted to take. But he could not resist the way Mellisa was looking at him either.


    After all, Kristia had a crush on Mellisa, but it did not seem like Mellisa returned his feelings.


    "I¡­fine, alright. You can keep a drake if you can find it and tame it. But you will have to be the one to write the report and convince Lady Reize about it."


    Kristia demanded, and these conditions were harsh. At first, Mellisa was not even sure that it was possible to convince Lady Reize of what she was planning. Lady Reize did not bend her principles easily.


    But then, Amane placed her hand on Mellisa''s shoulder, and that helped calm the half-human down.


    ''Amane believes in me, and I can live up to her expectations. I need to have faith in myself.''


    Mellisa took in a deep breath before looking Kristia in the face.


    "Alright. I will take care of Lady Reize on my own. Thank you for this opportunity, Kristia. I will make sure not to disappoint you."


    Those words seemed like a promise. Kristia opened his mouth and closed it again, unable to figure out what he wanted to say to his crush. In the end, he just turned his head away and sighed.


    That was the end of the conversation¡­or it should have been. But Mellisa was determined to clear out the situation right now.


    "Amane, come with me. We might as well talk to Lady Reize before I lose confidence."


    Mellisa dragged Amane behind her toward Reize''s office. No one dared to stop her or to drag her back.


    They all admired Mellisa''s courage but also thought she was foolish. After all, there was no way Lady Reize would agree to something this outrageous. It was ridiculous to even think about it.


    ...


    "Lady Reize, I want you to grant me permission to take in a drake and tame it if I find one. I promise I can take care of it well."


    Mellisa slammed her hand on Lady Reize''s table and looked her leader in the face.


    Reize did not look surprised, but her face did look annoyed when she looked at Mellisa. But the determination in Mellisa''s eyes was enough to make Reize back down.


    "Do you realise how much of a danger you propose to me, Reize? A lot of people would be affected if I followed your advice. So, why should I believe you can take a drake when you cannot for so many years?"


    Reize asked, and Mellisa bit her lips. There was a story there that Amane was unaware of, and she had accidentally stepped on a landmine.


    "Reize, you know my grandmother. She used to be a -"


    "Your grandmother, Kiana, might have been a good drake trainer, but you are not her. Because you have her genes does not mean you can walk up to a drake and form a bond. You are a good soldier, and I want you alive. That is why I will not allow you to do as you please."


    That signalled the end of that conversation. Mellisa looked angry and disappointed.


    Usually, Amane did not interfere in other people''s business, but this time, it felt personal.


    After all, Amane had been the reason Kiana had a drake in the first place, and she was responsible for Mellisa''s determination.


    "Excuse me, but I assure you I can take a drake for Mellisa. Let''s just say that I have experience. All you need to do is to find a drake and provide shelter for it far away from this base."


    Amane interfered, and Reize turned toward her with an annoyed expression.


    "Look, my lady, I know that you mean well. But you are someone I can put my entire trust into even now. It might be better if you remained quiet and did not cause me trouble. Otherwise, I must ask you to stay out of it."


    Reize gave Amane the ultimatum, and that solidified Amane''s reason to defy her.


    "If you disagree, I no longer need to be in this base. I will find a base to take me and my lofty ambitions. Amane, you will head out with me, right? You promised to help me out."


    "Woah¡­slow down a bit. I think there is a misunderstanding here. I promised to help you out with the drake, not to leave the base. But heading out and looking at other bases would not be a bad idea either."


    Reize tensed up. She realised that she was being blackmailed, and she had no way out of it. She had to give in to these commands if she wanted her base to retain its vital asset.


    "Let''s put the matter of the drake on hold for now. A new mission just came in. I want you both to take it."


    Reize tried to distract these people, and she succeeded. Reize took out the mission files she had been keeping in her drawer and took it out. The paperwork looked daunting, and Mellisa groaned after seeing it.


    "This mission is going to be a daunting one. I can feel it in my bones. Are you trying to distract and burry me in the mission reports? Because it will not work."

 Chapter 448 449: Stepping into the past [pt1]

    "It''s nothing like that. I am not trying to distract you but to figure out which part of the mission I want you to do. The mission is rather long, and I would rather not have you exhausted before our next big raid."


    Reize sounded so reasonable that Melissa found herself agreeing with the leader. She had been with Reize long enough to know what kind of person she was.


    And because Melissa respected Reize a lot, she followed her words.


    The same could not be said for Amane. She knew this was a distraction and did not pretend otherwise. She remained quiet for Melissa''s sake.


    "If the mission is important enough for you to send us out right before the big raid, then I need to do my best to get it done. Fine, I will accept this mission."


    Melissa agreed and held her hands out for the paper. A few papers were handed to Melissa, and Reize waved her hands.


    "This is all the information I can provide you with. I just know that the one you are chasing after is a traitor who stole critical information. Make sure not to investigate the information you will retrieve. It is top secret, after all." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melissa was warning the pair, but it was a psychological trick to make them more interested in the truth. And the thing was, it was working.


    Amane was curious about the truth and what it meant.


    "You both will head toward the former Tsurugi estate for this mission. That place is a treasure tomb of knowledge and a security hazard due to all the beasts that guard that place. It will be tough, but are you both ready?"


    Amane stopped breathing as soon as she heard the family name.


    She had not thought of the Tsurugi family until now, but that home should have been the first thing she thought about.


    "Tsurugi family?"


    Amane asked, and Reize decided to humour her.


    "It is rumoured that Yoko Tsurugi was a beast tamer unparalleled by anyone. She also had a successor who could tame beasts. They were a prestigious family but did not take a stance when the war started."


    "Once Yoko and her successor died, it became impossible for new people to approach the Tsurugi household. We do not even know what secrets and technology lie inside. The beasts guard those places as if they are guarding their treasure."


    Reize explained, and Amane was surprised to hear all this.


    "Yoko Tsurugi did not leave behind a successor? What about the elders and other people? Surely, they would have pressured her into having one."


    Amane knew how the elders were. Once it was confirmed that Yoko had all the power and she was not going anywhere, they would have done everything they could to ensure Yoko had a successor.


    "Elders? Somehow, they were all dead once the world started falling apart. Yoko Tsurugi and her assistant were the last to disappear."


    Melissa finished the story instead of Reize. This seemed like public information if it was being told to an outsider like Yoko.


    ''I see. So, Yoko and Eclipse are dead. Stella is likely dead as well, and everyone I know is dead. Just what the hell is happening here? And where did Kori go?''


    Amane felt lonely for the first time since coming back to this world. She could not help but clutch her chest as she allowed her feelings to be sombre.


    "If the interrogation is done, I want you both to head out. I will also use this mission to judge whether you can work with beasts."


    Reize''s words caused Amane to quiet down even more, but Melissa looked energetic and ready to take on the word.


    "I understand. I will make sure that I do not disappoint you. Once I am done, please permit me to own a drake."


    Melissa begged, and Reize shook her hand. It was her way of dismissing the situation.


    The pair walked out of the room with different but determined expressions. They would be heading out in about an hour, and Amane decided to be alone to gather her thoughts.


    Finally, after an hour, it was time to head to the Tsurugi estate. Amane felt butterflies flutter inside her stomach as she prepared to head out.


    Luckily, Melissa was there with her, which made Amane relax.


    ...


    "We have everything ready. We should head out now."


    Melissa assured as she did a final count of their supplies. There seemed to be nothing missing. They were about to head out when another person joined their group. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sweat dripped down Kristia''s face as he rushed to catch up with Amane and Melissa. He looked flushed and tired but determined to follow the pair.


    "Hey, wait for me. I want to come with you. You both would need keen eyes looking over you while you look around the Tsurugi mansion. I want to be that person for you."


    Kristia assured and bragged at the same time. Amane would instead not take him because she did not trust him, but Melissa had different thoughts.


    "You want to come with us? Did you get permission from Reize?"


    Kristia looked away, and Amane was sure he was about to lie to them. His heartbeat had picked up, but Kristia sounded assured.


    "Yeah, I got the permission I needed. I want to accompany you on this mission since you are sometimes clumsy. I do not want you to fall and hurt yourself."


    A slight flush on Kristia''s face indicated he did not want to say all this cheesy stuff. But he still did not take his words back. He could not take it back because he wanted to be with Melissa.


    ''Ah, it''s a messy, one-sided life I do not want to be a part of. I used to enjoy these situations a lot, but I think I am too old to enjoy them anymore.''


    Amane looked at the pair in front of her with a tired expression. She sighed and noticed how Melissa was looking at her with concern.


    "Hey, are you alright? You should tell me if you are feeling unwell. I will ask someone to help you out."


    Melissa became alert instantly and looked at Amane with a concerned expression. It caused Kristia to look at her with jealousy, but he did not say anything.


    This combination was dangerous and caused Amane to have a bad feeling.


    ''Perhaps I should not be thinking of such things. There is no way I will get caught in a love triangle at my age. I must be tired and seeing things.''


    This was what Amane hoped. But she had a feeling that this was not the case. The barely-present blush on Melissa''s cheeks indicated she felt something for Amane.


    There was also jealousy aimed toward Amane, and this one was a little more obvious than the others.


    ''Looks like I will have to navigate this pair carefully. But first, let''s take care of the stuff I need to do at the Tsurugi estate.''


    Amane shivered as soon as she headed out. She felt terrible about this mission, and her instincts told her not to poke into the Tsurugi mansion.


    ''I should not be thinking about what is going to happen. I have enough power to deal with it all.''


    That was what Amane believed. But nostalgia was a hard thing to deal with.


    The Tsurugi mansion looked unchanged, and it felt like Amane had returned in time. She looked at the huge mansion, still standing tall, but it had no servants running around.


    "Wow, this place is impressive. It has been more than a century since this place was last used. But it still stands tall without much sign of wear and tear to show for it."


    Kristia sounded impressed, but Amane knew that the condition of the Tsurugi house could have been more impressive.


    It was standing tall mainly because of all the ruins engraved into its walls.


    Most of these ruins had been engraved by Amane since she wanted to give a lasting gift to Yoko for her parting.


    ''Is this what it feels like to come back home? The place is still here, but the people who were supposed to welcome me are no longer there. It feels so lonely to come back here.''


    Amane tried to hold in her feelings of loneliness. Tears were beginning to hit her eyes, and Amane was unaware she could shed tears until now.


    "Hey, are you alright? You can head back if you are scared. We can take it from here¡­"


    "No, that is not what happened. I just remembered my home when I looked at this abandoned mansion. I think it might be somewhere like this."


    Amane commented and got the pair to look back at her with a sympathetic smile.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I am not sad¡­just slightly disappointed that I can no longer return home or to the people waiting for me."


    The pair who accompanied Amane went quiet. They could not say anything about it since they did not know Amane well.


    *cough*


    "I am sure your family is happy and misses you wherever they are. So, you should not be sad for them and do what you want. Don''t let your past hold you back."


    It felt ironic to hear these words from someone else. Amane could not help but throw her head back and laugh out loud.


    It felt karmic to hear these words from the mouth of someone else. This was the same advice Amane often gave to the people she helped.

 Chapter 449 450: Stepping into the past [pt2]

    "I cannot believe¡­I had to hear these words in my life. Oh man, Kori would have a blast if she ever saw me on the receiving end of these words. She always said that I am too emotionally constipated to hold on to things."


    Amane laughed out loud but felt a flinch in her chest once the words registered inside her heart.


    For the first time, Amane was allowed to make a home for the people from her past. But instead of being helpful, it turned out to be something that caused her trouble.


    Neither Kristia nor Melissa knew what to say in this situation. So, they chose to remain quiet. This was their best choice since Amane''s mood had soured considerably.


    Finally, Kristia broke the mood while he approached the sealed mansion. He placed his hand against the barrier and was instantly rejected by it.


    "Looks like the security system will not allow me to enter. We will have to force our entry from a weak spot."


    Kristia mentioned before, he rubbed his burned hand. His recovery was amazing, but that did not mean his hand did not hurt.


    The barrier was placed here to stop intruders from entering, but Amane knew how to handle it. She slowly approached the barrier and watched as her two partners tensed up.


    She did not reach the barrier before her hand was grabbed, and Amane was pulled back harshly. Her back collided with a solid chest, and she looked up into Mellisa''s familiar eyes.


    Melissa looked pained as she held Amane back from doing what Amane wanted. But it was clear that Melissa did not want to see her getting hurt.


    "Don''t! Amane, don''t head toward the barrier. You want to touch the barrier to confirm its state, but you see what it did to Kristia. You will get burned if you touch this barrier. You are a normal human, and I do not want to see you hurt."


    Melissa warned Amane with a heavy heart. The burn Kristia sustained was not big, but Melissa still wanted Amane to be safe. Amane stirred her instincts as no one had ever before.


    This was the first time she felt like this, and Melissa had no way to hold herself back. She could only follow these overwhelming emotions and allow them to lead her.


    ''I think I am losing my mind slowly. There is no need for me to be this concerned about Amane. And yet, I cannot help but want to hold her tight and pull her into my arms. What is wrong with me?''


    Melissa could not figure it out. She could not figure out what to do with herself either. She knew that she was falling in love with Amane.


    But it had not even been a few days since they met. How could someone fall for the other this fast? This made Melissa doubt Amane and her intentions. Was the outsider performing some kind of magic on her?


    "The barrier is temporarily down. I tampered with it a little so we could enter and exit safely. But we need to hurry because this tempering will not last. This is a self-healing barrier."


    Amane''s sharp words cut through Melissa''s thoughts, and she watched in fascination as Amane pulled her unharmed hand back from the barrier.


    "You stupid child. Why would you reach out toward the barrier after you saw what it did to my hand? Do you have a death wish or something?"


    Kristia asked while reaching for Amane''s hand and examining it. He pulled it up to see if anything hurt. Melissa felt a growl build up inside her throat at the frustration that built up inside her heart.


    ''How dare Kristia touch what is mine? I will serve all his limbs and use them as soup. He will know the true meaning of pain and¡­''


    Melissa forcefully stopped her thoughts. She was not even aware that she could think of such destructive things. It made her heart beat painfully inside her chest, and Melissa clutched it.


    "Just what was I thinking? Kristia had been with me for so many years now. How could I think of harming him?"


    Melissa''s brain was spinning, and she could not think of anything but grabbing Amane''s hand and pulling the female into her arms. Melissa needed to own Amane at all costs.


    "Melissa, are you alright? You look a little flushed. You are not coming down with anything, right?"


    Amane asked as she leaned closer to Melissa and lightly touched her head.


    Melissa flinched when that cold hand touched her head before she pulled back. She looked at Amane''s eyes, and all her anger and disappointment flushed away from her face.


    ''I don''t know what about Amane, but I feel safe and warm when she is with me. I cannot wait to spend the rest of my life with her.''


    As these thoughts crossed Melissa''s mind, she knew what was happening. She had a crush, and her biology tried forcing her to mate.


    Her concentration would not return until Melissa had buried herself balls deep into Amane''s body and painted her insides white.


    "Melissa, do you need to rest? I am sure that there is a place you can lie down in if you want to."


    Amane placed her hand on Melissa''s shoulder. That contact burned, and Melissa bit her lip to hold her moan back. She did not want to show her lacking self in front of Amane. She needed to show that she was strong.


    "No, I am alright. The Tsurugi mansion is a little weird and has too many smells. But I will get used to it soon¡­"


    Amane hoped to get used to it all, but it might take some time. After all, she did not want to risk exposing her growing crush. She needed to hold herself back from pouncing on Amane.


    They headed inside the barrier, and Amane led them to the main mansion. It stood intact and had a solid frame. The security system on the wall was electronic, and no one in their group knew the password.


    At least, no one was supposed to know the password until Amane walked up to the gate and punched the password in.


    The door opened for them with an ominous creak. It felt like they were in a horror movie, and this was the part where the antagonist revealed he had been killing people.


    Amane also turned toward the pair behind her with an awkward air around her. It was enough to solidify that something was wrong.


    The non-human pair in front of Amane held their breaths while waiting for Amane to say something.


    "Melissa, are you sure you are alright? You are pale and shaking. You should head to a room if you are feeling unwell."


    Amane stressed this again, and Melissa knew she was reaching her limits. Walking had become difficult for her due to a past injury, but it did not bother her most of the time.


    Something about this mansion and the way energy flowed inside it was weird.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Miss, shall I prepare a room for you? You just need to command, and this head maid will take care of everything."


    The trio stiffened as soon as they heard that new voice. They turned to look at the mirage where a shadow bowed.


    It had sounded human, but the appearance was anything but so.


    ''Ah, this is an echo of the past. All the shadows we will meet here died a long time ago. I can only interact with their shadows now.''


    Amane looked at the head maid with a longing expression. She hated that she would never be able to say farewell to everyone she knew.


    She had miraculously managed to crawl her way back, and for what? For the people who died a long time ago?


    "Amane, are you alright? You do not have to force yourself to be here if you do not want to. You head to our base, and I am sure no one would say anything about it. I will take full responsibility for what happened here."


    Melissa offered, and Amane knew that this was a great offer. She would likely not get a better offer than this one.


    But her heart warned Amane not to do it. Amane breathed a sigh of relief as her senses slowly returned to her.


    "No, there will be no need for that. I can endure a few hours of running around the Tsurugi mansion. But before that, I think we should take care of your body. I know that you are beginning to feel uncomfortable."


    That was true. Saying that Melissa was uncomfortable was a gross understatement. Melissa was feeling hot, and her chest hurt. She needed some relief, but she had been getting by with the hold of her willpower alone.


    "Melissa, are you sick? You should have told me. Heck! You should have stayed back; we could have taken off this mission. There was no need for you to push yourself." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kristia sounded worried, and for good reasons. He had not even noticed that Melissa was sick or getting tired. He had been more tied up in his situation than he had been keeping an eye on what was happening.


    "Huh? How did you know that I felt out of it? When did you notice? I tried so hard to hide it all this time. But since you noticed anyway, help me out. I want to lie down before I do something I regret."


    Melissa begged as she allowed her expression to collapse. She looked desperate now, and Amane quickly took her to the bedrooms nearest to her.

 Chapter 450 451: The correction [pt1] R-18

    Melissa was not displaying normal symptoms of being sick. Her skin was flushed, and her eyes looked glazed over. Amane could not figure out what was happening at first.


    But Kristia noticed what was wrong once he grabbed Melissa''s hand. Melissa hissed before she attacked Kristia. It seemed to be an unconscious attack, but it caused Kristia''s neck to bleed.


    He looked at Melissa with a horrified but understanding expression.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Shit! Don''t tell me you are going into heat now. This is the worst timing you could have chosen for such a thing."


    Kristia complained, but he was filled with worry. They did not have enough resources to take care of the heat.


    Ideally, Kristia would like to take care of Melissa himself, but too many factors made it impossible.


    And the biggest one was that Melissa rejected him not even a few seconds ago. His ego was wounded, and Kristia needed to lick his pride.


    "I did not choose to go into heat right now. My body cannot take any more of this smell, so it is reacting. Shit, this smell is too much. At this rate, I might not get to retain my sanity."


    Amane understood what was happening at once. She had been so used to the strong odor in the air that it had not affected her.


    But it was Melissa''s first time being in such an intense place filled with the smell of a beast. It made her primal instincts rear their head and forced Melissa into confronting herself.


    "Melissa, I asked you to take your shots before this mission. Did you ignore me when I informed you about this? Melissa, when will you learn that we are not children? Mistakes can cost us our lives now."


    Kristia shook his head, but he was more worried than disappointed. He knew that he needed to do something fast.


    Thankfully, Amane was there to take charge of the situation. Since this was just a heat, fucking it out of Melissa''s system should suffice.


    "Melissa, would you allow me to approach you? I am not trying to harm you; I just want to help you."


    Amane approached Melissa cautiously. Her hand landed on Melissa''s shoulder, and the pair breathed a sigh of relief.


    Kristia looked jealous of Amane''s hand on Melissa''s shoulder. But he had to accept that Melissa had chosen Amane, a stranger, to help her out over him.


    ''Maybe it''s because they are both females. It must be a little awkward to ask help from a male in her condition.'' Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kristia tried to convince himself, but jealousy made him burn red. He forced it all down for the sake of this mission.


    "Amane, take Melissa to a safe place. I will look around now and find something we can use."


    Kristia quickly took his leave before he could do something foolish in his arrogance. He looked at Amane, pulling Melissa up and on her back before he backed away.


    ...


    It was challenging to carry Melissa with Amane''s core strength alone. Melissa felt a heavy lump on Amane''s back, and a hardness also rubbed against Amane''s leg when she helped Melissa walk out of the corridor.


    "Melissa, I know that it is hard for you to stand up, but can you stop humping me for now. You can have me as much as you want once we are in a secure place."


    Amane promised as she felt desire roll off Melissa''s body. The hard and wet cock was rubbing against her leg now, and Melissa had put all her body weight on top of Amane.


    Amane could have broken this hold if she wanted to, but she did not because she wanted Melissa to feel safe and in control.


    "I want to stop as well. But you feel so amazing rubbing against me that I cannot help myself. I want to have you all to myself."


    Melissa licked across Amane''s neck to prove her point. Her rugged tongue licked across Amane''s neck in an alluring manner.


    Amane bit back her moan and hurried up. She quickly found the bedrooms and kicked the door open.


    Somehow, the bedroom was dirtier than she had expected. The bedsheet looked dirty, but Amane quickly tore it off before lying on the mattress.


    It sank under Melissa''s weight and looked comfortable.


    "Now, it''s time to fuck. You brought me here so that you will take responsibility for me, right Amane?"


    Melissa asked while looking deep into her heat. Her pants were soaked, and she could not wear them again. But Melissa did not seem to care. Her cock threatened to burst out of her slacks at any second now.


    "Melissa, you need to learn when you have lost. Do you think you are in charge here? Tsk, you naughty girl needs to be taught a lesson."


    Amane rubbed the noticeable hardness before her, causing Melissa to flinch and curse.


    She had never spent a heat with anyone before, and her cock was extra sensitive. Amane leaned down her body until she reached that hard bundle inside Melissa''s slacks.


    It stood up, and Amane breathed on it.


    "Fuck! Don''t do that. I am sensitive, and this feels weird."


    Melissa complained, and the patch beneath her cock became even wetter. That pussy was leaking like a broken fountain now, and Melissa clenched her fist not to jump Amane the first chance she got.


    "Melissa, I feel unsafe when you look at me like that. Can I tie you up so that I feel safer? I promise that I will take care of you."


    Amane promised while looking at Melissa with heated eyes. The look in her eyes rendered Melissa speechless, and she could only agree with Amane.


    "Do what you want. If you help me get off, I no longer care what you do."


    Melissa promised as she buckled her hips externally. She pulled her body and hips up until they dangled off in the air, and her body begged for attention.


    Amane finally moved away from that cock and got a disappointed moan for it. But it did not last long because Melissa''s hand found her other prize- Melissa''s hidden pussy.


    It twitched behind the slacks, and the wetness leaking out of it made the tight slacks clutch the pussy hard.


    Amane could see the pussy shape because of how wet Melissa currently was.


    "Wow, I can see your pussy with how wet it has gotten. It is twitching at me so cutely, inviting me to violate it, too. Your pussy is as beautiful as your cock. But does it taste good?"


    Amane asked as she licked that covered pussy. Her tongue barely glazed the clit, and her tongue forced the leggings a little bit into that pussy.


    But apparently, the sensation was too intense for a beginner because Melissa shook and her body released.


    Melissa panted as she tried to get her body under control. Her body was burning up from the inside, and her breasts hurt. She wanted more but did not know how to ask for it. Her mouth had gone dry, and words escaped her.


    All Melissa knew was how to move her hips and beg to be fucked.


    "Aww, did I break you already? But we have not even gotten started yet. I am afraid you will not be able to handle me until the end."


    Amane sounded worried, but it was not real. She was mocking Melissa, and that made Melissa feel humiliated.


    Being degraded was not something Melissa ever thought she would be into, but apparently, that was a thing.


    "N-Noooo, I can¡­handle you¡­. Amane¡­please¡­my cock¡­. attention¡­"


    Melissa begged as she held her hips up. Her slick caused her slacks to become an even darker color while her cock finally poked out of them.


    Melissa reached out toward her cock to get some relief, but Amane was not having it. She held Melissa''s arms before using a small chain to bind them up.


    "You do not get to touch yourself. You are no longer in charge of this situation, Melissa. And if you want my help, you must do what I say. Do you understand?"


    Amane asked as she put pressure on Melissa''s body. Melissa looked uncomfortable at not being touched by Amane.


    "Y-Yes, I understand. I want you to touch me more, give me more. Please, Amane, I will do what you want. So please, let me come."


    Melissa begged and bucked her hips up. She looked ready to do whatever Amane wanted her to.


    "Good girl. Now that you have accepted your new role, it is time for me to reinforce it in your mind. I am sure you will have a good time teaching me lessons. Let''s start with making your ass redder."


    Amane''s hand landed on Melissa''s ass and rubbed it. It was a soothing touch that helped Melissa turn around. She did not even realise when she positioned herself with her ass in the air.


    But the first smack caused Melissa to jerk off the bed, and her eyes widened. Pleasure seized her body, and Melissa looked behind her, shocked.


    "Amane, what are you doing? Are we not going to fuck?"


    Melissa asked as another smack landed on her ass. It caused Melissa to flinch before a moan was forced out of her mouth.


    Being smacked felt¡­good? Melissa had never felt such sensations before, and her body enjoyed being manhandled.


    "We are going to fuck as well. But before that, we need to remind and train your slutty hole. You should not be getting hard randomly like this. Otherwise, it would become difficult for you to live your life."

 Chapter 451 452: The correction [pt2] R-18

    Melissa blushed hard when Amane touched her hard cock and her leaking pussy. She was frozen in place because of the unexpected touch.


    But her hesitation soon turned into pleasure when Amane caressed her cock and used her fingers to stimulate her pussy. One finger dipped into Melissa''s leaking pussy, and Melissa protested with an annoyed growl.


    "No, Amane, stop. This is not what I want. Touch my cock, please."


    Melissa felt a little weird when Amane stimulated her pussy. She was not used to her pussy being touched so openly. Even Melissa barely touched it when she was going through her heat.


    "You do not get to make rules here, Melissa. Your pussy is drooling at the thought of being fucked, so how can we ignore such a beautiful thing. I will give your cock what it wants as well. But first, let''s take care of your hole."


    That was all the warning Melissa got before she felt fingers nudging her opening. One tried to push inside, but her slacks stopped the finger from entering.


    The sensation of cloth against her wetness caused Melissa to squirm. It also caused her slacks to get stretched across her cock, stimulating it on the profess.


    "Ugh, Amane, enough. Please, I will come. Don''t torture me like this."


    Melissa confessed as she felt her cock leak. Her pussy was feeling sensations it had never felt before, and Melissa was floating in the air because of it.


    A brief kiss brought her back, and Melissa opened her eyes to look at Amane.


    "Don''t be afraid, Melissa. The fun is just beginning. By the end of your heat, your hole will be trained to take anything I throw at it. I will breed you as much as I can, and then, you can fill me up with your cum as well."


    Melissa moaned at the image it formed inside of her mind. She could picture Amane getting full and fat with her cum. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That image was powerful enough to cause Melissa to leak and form a puddle on Amane''s lap.


    "Amane, I want it. I want to fuck you, to fill you. Let me touch you. Give your body to me, please."


    Melissa begged as she tried to rub her hard cock against Amane''s lap. She wanted to stimulate herself, but Amane stopped her.


    A harsh slap resonated against Melissa''s pussy, and she gasped before arching into that touch.


    "What do you think you are doing? I did not permit you to hump me. When we are in bed, I am your master, and you are my puppy. Do you understand? I will punish you if you misbehave and try to get yourself off secretly."


    Amane asked while holding Melissa''s head up gently. Melissa''s eyes were glazed over with pleasure, and her body shuddered at the dominant tone she heard.


    She might have looked like someone who liked control outside of the bed, but Melissa had always been a little submissive deep down. She needed someone else to take control of the situation for her.


    And this was the perfect mix of what she wanted - to be controlled and then told what to do.


    "Y-Yesh¡­understand¡­. please, let me come."


    Melissa begged as she arched her body into that touch more. She looked at Amane with begging eyes, and tears filled those eyes.


    Amane''s hand reached out to touch Melissa''s cheek, and she leaned into that touch. Her face nuzzled Amane''s hand, and Melissa looked up with begging eyes.


    "I cannot deny anything if you look at me like this. Alright, I understand. Do you want me to show you a good time? I will show you how much of a slut you and your hole are for me."


    Amane promised before she pulled Melissa up into a harsh kiss. What Melissa was about to say got stuck in her throat, and she could not respond for a full minute.


    By the time her brain started to work again, she had two fingers inside her pussy, and her hips were moving up and down, trying to fuck herself on those fingers.


    "Amane, more. Your fingers feel so big; they are splitting me apart. Ahh, my pussy cannot take anymore. It will break if you stretch it out anymore."


    Melissa complained as she felt the unbelievable stretch. Her insides were full, and there was no space to accommodate anything more.


    And yet, more was needed. The heat inside Melissa wanted more. She wanted more fingers inside her, and they needed to reach deeper.


    They were still not touching the place inside her, which felt wonderful. So, Melissa rubbed her hips raw against the finger, touching her from the inside.


    "My dear Melissa, why are you lying? Your drooling pussy is far from its breaking point. Look, it is begging so cutely for my fingers. It is sucking me inside every time I thrust inside as well."


    Amane thrusted her fingers to prove her point, and Melissa threw her head back in pleasure. She clenched her hand, causing her nails to bite her nails to dig into her hand and start bleeding.


    Amane entered a third finger inside Melissa, and the female flinched. She was beyond stretched now, and her pussy felt raw.


    "Amane, don''t do this. You are breaking me apart. Ahhh, my pussy is going to rip. Noooo, this feels so good, but I don''t want it. It hurts."


    Melissa complained on the one hand and trusted her hips against Amane''s hand on the other side. Her hips were sucking Amane inside every second, letting her hips know how good it felt for Melissa.


    "Your body is much more honest than your mouth, Melissa. It is sucking me in, and it is also trying its best to hold me in place. But your mouth is saying that it wants me to push out? Which one is it?"


    Amane asked while pulling her hand out of Melissa''s body. The pussy around her fingers instantly clamped around them, trying to hold them in place.


    "NO! Don''t pull out. I want your fingers in my slutty pussy. Please, fuck me harder. Break my pussy and make me come."


    Melissa sobbed as she felt those wonderful fingers pulling out of her pussy. She could not take the absence for long, and she needed them back.


    On the other hand, Amane had already pulled out her fingers, but this was not the end. She had another treat in her box, ready for Melissa.


    "Don''t worry, Melissa. Your body is still hungry for me, so I will not disappoint you. I will give you what you want shortly. All you need to do is trust me and accept me."


    Amane promised before she took out the double-sided dildo she had inside her storage. It was clean and unused ever since her companions had died.


    Now, it was finally time for Amane to use it again.


    "Do you know what this is, Melissa? Does this look familiar to you?"


    Amane asked as she held out the dildo in front of Melissa. The half-human looked out of it, but she tried to answer Amane anyway.


    "C-Cock. I need that inside. Amane, please give this cock to me. Fill my insides with it. I feel empty without something filling my body up."


    Melissa tried to hold her pussy open. But it was so tight that it closed right off.


    Still, Melissa held her position with her legs up in the air, her face flushed. Her eyes were begging Amane to hurry up and fuck her.


    "You are truly the cutest there is, Melissa. And since you are begging me so nicely, I will fill you up immediately. Let''s see how much your pussy can handle."


    Amane promised before the dildo disappeared inside Melissa''s body. She flinched as she squeezed around the dildo inside her body. It was a hard fit and caused Melissa to flinch. Her pussy tried to force that dildo out when Amane was working hard to get it inside.


    "Open your body up, baby. I want you to take the whole dildo inside and squeeze around it. Your heat will feel much better if you do that."


    Amane promised, but Melissa looked out of it. Her eyes were glazed over, and she looked at Amane with slits instead of wide eyes.


    "I¡­I am trying, but this is too big. I cannot¡­my body is breaking¡­ugh¡­"


    Melissa complained as she felt the hard plastic pushing deeper and deeper inside her body. It was being forced out by her pussy, and Melissa made a pained face.


    Amane felt bad for her and decided to distract Melissa.


    "Don''t focus on how full you feel right now. Focus on what I am making you feel. Hear my voice and fall deeper into a trance. Good girl. Now, I am going to kiss you. Make sure you feel everything I am doing to you, alright?"


    Amane warned before she pressed her lips against Melissa hard. Melissa flinched as warm lips pressed against hers, and then a tongue asked for access to her mouth.


    Melissa was unsure what to do, but she hesitantly opened her mouth.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    A tongue snaked its way inside her mouth and ate Melissa out. No part of her mouth was left untouched.


    Melissa gasped for breath when Amane pulled back, but the kiss was far from over. As soon as Amane pulled back, she took in a gasp of big breath and pulled Melissa back into that kiss. Her tongue mapped out Melissa''s mouth, and Amane forced the dildo even deeper inside Melissa''s body.


    Poor Melissa did not have time to gasp before sensations overloaded her.

 Chapter 452 453: The correction [pt3] R-18

    "M-Mer¡­shy¡­have¡­on¡­me¡­no¡­more¡­tea¡­sing¡­"


    Melissa gasped out as she felt the dildo stretch out her pussy even more. It stimulated the bundle of nerves deep inside her body, causing her to gasp and clench around the rod going in and out of her pussy.


    The stimulation was causing Melissa to gasp out before Amane thrust in deep and hard, racing Melissa''s deepest parts.


    "Stop holding yourself back, Melissa. Come for me, and I will reward you with even more pleasure."


    Amane promised, and Melissa''s body could no longer hold back. Her cock twitched once, twice, before it released all over Amane''s lap. Slick and cum mixed on Melissa''s thighs as she came from both sides.


    She was spent, but her cock still looked ready to go again. This was the joy of being forced into heat.


    "You did good, Melissa. Your pussy showed excellent progress to me. Now, I will show you cock some love as well. You want me to play with your cock, right?"


    Amane asked as she leaned down and licked across that hard cock. Her burning eyes looked at Melissa for an answer, but Melissa''s mouth had gone dry.


    She wanted to say something, anything, but she could not. Amane looked too sexy, and this all felt like a dream. Melissa did not want to wake up from her dream and into a harsh reality.


    "I¡­Amane, please help. My cock hurts."


    Melissa complained as she held her hard cock in front of Amane''s face. The first lick had made her face flush, and the second had caused her back to arch.


    The wet sensation that licked across her hardness felt divine. Melissa wanted to grab Amane''s head and force it on top of her cock.


    Her hand reached out toward Amane''s head to do just that, but Amane was even sharper and faster than Melissa. She reached out to grab Melissa''s breasts and squeezed them hard.


    Amane pinched those hard nipples in front of her, and Melissa gasped and arched into her touch.


    "T-Too much. Amane, calm down¡­"


    Melissa complained, but she was enjoying the sensations as well. Her hips continued to roll toward Amane''s to get as close to her as possible.


    "It''s alright. You can come inside my mouth or on my body if you want to. I will not complain about it."


    Amane promised as she held Melissa''s gaze. Melissa gasped before she hesitantly grabbed Amane''s head and pulled her mouth back on that hard cock.


    They both gasped as Melissa gave a sharp thrust inside Amane''s mouth. A moan followed it, and then Melissa was coming. She arched her back and let all her come inside Amane''s mouth.


    "Amane, I''m sorry. I cannot control myself. I am coming¡­"


    Melissa had a tight grip on Amane''s head and did not even know about it. She held on for dear life as she forced Amane to go deeper down on her.


    Amane had a streak of white on her lips when she pulled her head back from giving Melissa a blow job. Melissa had come down her throat and now looked incredibly embarrassed about it.


    "I am sorry. I did not mean to¡­I will take care of this¡­Please, don''t look at me like that."


    Amane''s eyes were flashing with amusement as well as arousal. Her things were wet with her pre-cum, and she wanted some action as well.


    Melissa had a perfectly functioning cock which was still hard and waiting for someone to help Melissa out.


    "Don''t worry, Melissa. Your cock will no longer feel lonely. I will help it feel better soon."


    Amane promised before she brought that cock up and held it in front of her. Melissa''s cock was so hard that it stood proudly in front of her stomach.


    It was easy for Amane to pull her hips up until she could rub her wet pussy against Melissa''s hard cock. All the pussy juice dripped down on Melissa and into her wet lap.


    "Amane, what are you doing? I should be the one to mount you. This is not your¡­Ahhhh."


    Melissa gasped out and then moaned as Amane forced her hips down to rub against Melissa''s cock. She was being a tease by only rubbing Melissa''s cock, but the reaction was immediate.


    "Does this feel good? You will finally get the taste of a real pussy, Melissa. You should be thankful to me."


    Amane spoke as she rubbed her cock harder against Melissa''s cock. Her pussy hole caught Melissa''s wandering cock head a few times before Amane pulled back. She was not allowing Melissa an easy access to her pussy.


    "Please, don''t tease me. It hurts. I am too hard."


    Melissa complained as Amane pulled her hips away from her hard cock once more. Seeing Melissa begging was a treat Amane did not know she needed.


    But it felt amazing to have this much power over someone once more. It made Amane feel incredible.


    "Don''t worry, Melissa. Your begging sounds beautiful, but even I cannot take it anymore. I need to have you now."


    Amane informed her before she lowered herself entirely on top of that hard cock in front of her. Her pussy fluttered before it opened around the cock inside her body.


    The pair gasped as they connected, and Amane continued to roll her hips and took Melissa''s cock deeper inside her body.


    *Gasp*


    "A-Amane, this feels¡­ugh¡­weird¡­.the sensation¡­is too¡­much¡­too¡­.tight¡­.and ¡­.wet¡­"


    It was a tight fit. Melissa was not small, and Amane had not bothered to stretch herself out. It had been a while since Amane had last been fucked properly, and her body was craving for a touch.


    The stretch felt incredible, and Amane felt like she would be split in half. But she wanted more simultaneously, and she could not help herself.


    "Agh, keep¡­holding on¡­.Melissa. I will¡­.fuck you¡­properly soon¡­."


    Amane promised as she took Melissa to the hilt. Melissa gasped as she felt her cock being swallowed by that tight pussy. It was sucking her soul out, and Melissa could not get away.


    "I can''t stop my hips. I am sorry, but I cannot stop my body. What is going on?"


    Melissa complained as she felt her hips having a mind of their own. They continued to fuck inside Amane''s body with reckless abandonment.


    Amane gasped when she felt Melissa''s hand resting on her waist. She knew what was going to come next, and she braced herself. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melissa turned Amane around until her chest was flushed against the bed. Then, Melissa raised Amane''s hips and thrusted inside with reckless abandonment.


    Nothing else mattered other than the friction and warmth of Amane''s body. Melissa''s hips picked up speed, and her hips became flushed against Amane''s ass.


    She was fucking as hard into Amane as she could.


    "Ugh, so tight¡­so wet¡­I have¡­.never felt¡­anything¡­better in my¡­.life¡­before¡­"


    Melissa confessed as she continued to fuck harder into Amane''s body. She could feel a faint imprint of her cock inside Amane''s body if she rubbed her hands on top of her stomach.


    The physical evidence of being inside Amane''s body caused Melissa to moan out loud and come all over her body.


    Come splattered across Amane''s back and her thighs when Melissa pulled out and came all over her. But this was far from over.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Melissa pushed her hard and over-stimulated cock back inside Amane''s body once she had come. She had no intention of stopping.


    "Melissa, how many¡­times have¡­you come¡­are you¡­not tired¡­yet?"


    Amane asked while huffing and arching her back. She looked back at the dark look in Melissa''s eyes, and she knew she could not escape for some time now.


    Not that she wanted to, as well. Her pussy was being pounded hard, and Melissa was filling Amane up nicely. This was all Amane wanted at that moment.


    ......


    The Tsurugi mansion was as huge and intense as Kristia had hoped it to be. There was a secret in every room, and exploring was fun.


    But despite this place being a treasure tomb of information, Kristia also felt worried. This all felt too easy, and it caused his paranoia to rear its ugly head.


    He felt suspicious of Amane''s real identity and was even slightly worried about how easily she navigated this mansion. He was unsure why, but it felt like he had missed something crucial while looking around.


    There was also the feeling of being looked at all the time, but that must be his nerves trying their best to scare him.


    ''This mansion has nothing inside. I am sure that there is nothing for me to be worried about.''


    Kristia walked around the mansion to look for anything suspicious. But he did not find it yet. He found more broken furniture and then felt it - the sound of footsteps following behind him.


    It made Kristia certain that he was being followed. But he did not know what or who could be following him.


    That mystery was solved when Kristia turned around and found himself face-to-face with a giant monster with wings.


    ''Oh god! It''s a griffin. I think I am going to die!


    Kristia brought his hands up to his face to save it. The Griffin raised its talons, broke, and attempted to wipe Kristia''s face.


    Or that was what Kristia believed before he felt the Griffin ruffle his hair and turn around. It seemed to have been sniffing him for something.


    And once the beast had confirmed what it wanted to do, it decided to turn around and walk away. It felt like years had been shaved off Krista''s life span, but he was still happy to be alive by the end of this encounter.

 Chapter 453 454: The tried soul helps no one [pt1]

    The Griffin raised its talons and rammed them into the ground. It caused the floor to shake, and Kristia felt it slip beneath his feet. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Somehow, he managed to keep his balance and dodge right when the Griffin tried to smack him. The sharp talon used to attack Kristia flashed in the corner of Kristia''s vision and left marks on the wall.


    Those claw marks were the only thing that blemished the wall apart from time and dust. And the imprint caused the Griffin to look even madder than before.


    "Hey, what did I ever do to you? You were then the one who destroyed this property in the first place."


    Kristia yelled and ran at the same time. His chest burned as he dodged the attack, but he knew he could not keep avoiding it all the time.


    The bestial part of his body was irritated because Kristia was cowardly. It was telling him to turn back and confront this beast properly. His pride as a beast was at stake.


    ''Don''t be an idiot! This is a Griffin! No matter how much I try to kill it, I will not be able to hurt it without bringing the mansion down.''


    Kristia hated how rational he was at these times. Anyone else would have cared about their safety more than the safety of their mission.


    But Kristia was different. He needed to see this mission being fulfilled at all costs.


    *Screech*


    The sound of sharp talons colliding with metal was heard by Kristia before the door he entered was broken down. Now, his last line of defence was gone as well.


    ''I must use my last resort now. I cannot believe I will have to use my precious tranquilliser shot like this.''


    Kristia raised his gun and aimed at the Griffin. The shot contained a calming drug that had been prepared in case a person lost control of their beast side and had to be restrained. It was a potentially potent drug.


    But it was not made for a wild beast such as this Griffin. There was a solid chance that it would fail to affect it.


    Kristia was about to fire off the shot when the Griffin raised his ears and took off from the room. It happened too fast; Kristia did not even have time to fire off his gun.


    "What happened? Did the Griffin sense something? Oh shit! Did it smell Melissa and Amane? I need to save both."


    Kristia kept the loaded gun out and tried to track down the Griffin.


    Just as he expected, the Griffin had spotted Amane and Melissa. But it had not approached the pair. Instead, it stood at the side, looking at the pair cautiously.


    It was trying to sense something, and Kristia knew that this was the right time to make his move. So, he raised his gun and tried to fire off a shot.


    But the Griffin noticed it at the last moment and dodged it. The shot landed in the rubble, and the syringe broke due to the impact.


    ''Fuck! That was some valuable drug I wasted. What am I going to do now?''


    A huge shadow stood before Kristia, making his head hurt and his heart beat painfully. He was afraid to look up and notice his death.


    ''Shit, I am so dead. Don''t look up, Kristia. Don''t look up, and you will not feel as much pain.''


    Kristia was expecting the impact to hurt. That was why he braced himself and waited for the pain to settle.


    But the pain never came. Instead, he heard a sharp whistle before the Griffin left his side and walked toward Amane''s.


    Amane extended her hand for the Griffin to sniff, and it gave a chirp before rubbing its head against Amane''s hand. It seemed as if the Griffin had been tamed already.


    "What happened? How the hell did you do this? When did you tame this, Griffin? I did not even notice it!"


    Kristia looked at the display in front of him in awe. He noticed how the Griffin warped itself around Amane''s body in a protective manner. It also seemed to be creating a barrier between Amane and Melissa, which Melissa looked unhappy about.


    "This child is someone I met and tamed a long time ago. But I had to leave it behind due to the circumstances. It is nice to see that it managed to live this long."


    Amane rubbed the Griffin''s head, and the beast leaned into her touch. This Griffin was still young, likely in her prime now. It had been a child when Amane had left it behind.


    "Ah, I see. I want to ask questions, but asking any more questions would not help me. In that case, let''s look around a little more. I am sure we will find more clues about what happened here."


    Kristia calmed his racing heart down. He noticed how down Melissa looked, but her complexion looked much better. She also had some weird smell clinging to her, which Kristia tried not to consider.


    Since Melissa had gone into a fake heat, there was an answer to what she had gone through and what this weird smell was. Kristia did not want to subject himself to the torture of thinking what it was.


    "Looking at the main house without a plan will not help. Let''s split up from here. I will move alone, and you can both move as a pair. Don''t give me that look, Melissa. I will be perfectly fine. I have a Griffin on my side."


    Melissa looked worried, but her face did not show the indication. How Amane had managed to read her was a mystery for everyone.


    "I don''t know why, but I feel worried. But since you are sure nothing will happen, I will allow you to go alone. Let''s meet at the entrance of this mansion in an hour to regroup."


    Melissa advised, and Amane nodded her head.


    The main reason she wanted to go ahead alone was because she needed to visit Yoko''s bedroom. She was sure that she would find something important there.


    Yoko was intelligent and must have left some clues behind for Amane to follow.


    They quickly split up, and Amane easily walked through the familiar corridor. The only thing that had faded around her were the colours. This place was still as recognisable as ever.


    Soon, Yoko''s room became focused and Amane pushed the door open. The room looked just as she had left it.


    Even the curtains looked pristine, almost as if they had been left alone and never been touched again.


    But the most significant indicator that this room was weird was its smell and lack of dirt. It smelled fresh and like flowers.


    This room stood out inside this old and dusty mansion. And Amane dared to step inside here. A bright light shone when her step connected with the floor, and Amane was pulled inside a dream.


    The room faded, the worried chirps of the Griffin faded, and all Amane felt was the familiar feeling of warmth covering her form.


    ______


    "Yoko¡­Yoko, can you hear me? Yoko, are you there?"


    The voice called out to her, and Amane cringed when she heard those words. She had not been called Yoko for a long time now. Hearing that name and being addressed by it sounded foreign to her now.


    "Hey, Yoko, what the hell are you doing? Listen to me when I call you. Don''t you know what is going on? The meeting is about to start. Hey...are you alright?"


    Amane finally pulled her face away from her hands, and light shone into her eyes. That light burned, and Amane could not keep her eyes open for long.


    She blinked her eyes a few more times to get rid of the light, but nothing happened.


    It was also then that Amane realised how tried she was. Her body felt like it was breaking apart, and her eyes refused to remain open.


    "Huh? Did I fall asleep? I am *yawn* sorry. I just wanted to rest for a few minutes and fell asleep. What were we talking about?"


    Amane asked as her hands picked up the paper in front of her. She flinched at the small print and the words she had to read now.


    Nothing registered inside her head, and Amane felt annoyed by this. But the body she was in did not feel anything but aches.


    "Fuck! When was the last time you slept properly, Yoko? At this rate, you will collapse, and your body will shut down. You need to go to sleep, Yoko."


    The secretary asked, and Amane was sure she recognised that voice from somewhere. Not, if only her brain worked adequately. She would be able to think and notice how this person was.


    "Sleep? We have no time to sleep. The world is falling apart by the second. We need to find a way to save it."


    Yoko sounded desperate. The secretary in front of her looked up at her with pitiful eyes.


    "It was not your fault, Yoko. I know it feels like it is your fault that things happened like this, but it is not your fault. I can promise you this much. The world is falling apart because it is supposed to." Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    The secretary replied, and Amane finally realised why he looked so familiar.


    Eclipse had grown up and filled out well. His muscles were abundant but not overly bulky. Plus, he also looked confident, which gave his face an abundant glow. Eclipse looked decent but tired at the same time.

 Chapter 454 455: The tried soul helps no one [pt2]

    Someone had left this recording for Amane to know what happened. But neither Eclipse nor Yoko was the type to leave such a big piece of evidence behind. It had to be someone else who forced them to leave this evidence behind.


    "Are you surprised to see what I left behind for you? At first, I had no intention of leaving a trace behind. But then I felt sorry for you. But Amane, this is all for your sake, so do not get angry at me."


    The familiar voice spoke in Amane''s ears, and a familiar pair of arms warped around her.


    Kori''s solid weight pressed against Amane and forced her to lean more into the counter before her.


    "You! What are you doing here? You disappeared one day without saying anything, only to cause terror here? Are you trying to control the world now?"


    Amane sounded bitter when she accused Kori of wanting to control the world. The warm body behind her back suddenly disappeared, and Kori finally gave Amane enough room to turn around.


    "Terrorize the world? Of course not! All I want to do is to help them all. The loss of ''The Law'' had an impact bigger than we expected."


    "With no one left to protect our world, the other entities started to move toward us. The power inside me insisted I come back and take charge. I am just trying to right my wrongs."


    Kori replied with certainty. Her eyes shined with love for Amane, and she reached out her hand toward Amane.


    "Please, I do not want to hurt anyone. You must believe me, Amane. All I want to do is help."


    Kori professed, and Amane sighed. She had been with Kori for long enough to know she was not faking it. She genuinely believed that her words were right.


    "Fine! I get it. You think you are doing what is the best for this world. But making people fight each other feels like such a bother. War is not a good look for anyone."


    Amane informed Kori, and the goddess bit her lip. It was clear that she wanted to say something. So, Amane waited for her to finish contemplating what to say.


    Ultimately, Kori did say what she wanted to, but her words were far from what Amane expected her to say.


    "Amane, I know that you are a coward. You would never have dared to take this step for yourself or humanity. You would have let humanity crash and burn."


    "But I cannot do that. I was born with a duty, and once I finished it, another one was thrust onto me. I cannot shrug my duty, and I-I am sorry. I spoke too much about you."


    Kori apologised. Something was clearly wrong with her, and Amane could not help but feel annoyed by her uncertainty.


    ''Is this the same person who decided to abandon everything and come after me to the rift? This person feels like Kori, and they talk like Kori as well. But something in me is telling me that this is an imposter.''


    "Who are you, and what are you doing in Kori''s body? You better not lie because I will sniff you out if you try."


    Amane yelled and held her spear ready in front of her. The sharp tip of her spear was held before the imposter, and the man grinned before stepping back.


    "Aww, you caught me. When did you realise that I was not your friend? It is also a shame since I do not get to sample such delicious memories every day."


    The creature dropped Kori''s look, and his body twisted to form that of a small child. This child looked familiar as well, but Amane could not put her fingers on why.


    "So, did you enjoy the show, Amane? Or should I say, former Yoko Tsurugi? You abandoned us all, and now you are back to poke holes where they do not belong?"


    The child asked before he snapped his fingers. Another memory began to play behind Amane, and she immediately turned to look at it.


    ____


    "This is bad. We do not have enough supplies to hold the group back. Eclipse, what should we do? I do not want to send our beasts to help us out."


    Yoko looked tired and worried on the screen. Her eyes looked wide and restless. Her pale complexion said that she had not slept or eaten in days.


    The stress was building up, and Amane had never seen her be this worried before. The map was open on her table, with many red dots marked.


    "The resistance is falling fast. The gods, who had suddenly reclaimed their power, decided to try to gain the upper hand over humanity. I am afraid to say this, but we do not have enough resources to hold them back."


    Eclipse replied as he looked down at the table as well. Too much needed to be done, but he needed more resources.


    "Eclipse, we have no other choice. We need to force the leader to come back. Kori killed the last person keeping these gods in check, so we need her to return and take its place."


    Yoko decided this, and Amane felt annoyed by her decision. It was not for Yoko to determine who would and would not take the power seat.


    But Amane also knew she would have made the same decision had she been in Yoko''s place.


    "Yoko¡­we cannot! We don''t even know where Kori is. And even if we know, we cannot do that to Amane. She did so much for us, and we¡­"


    "Amane might have done much for us, but I also lent her my body all this time. This is a one-time favour, but we can no longer delay this. Chen has already made all the preparations."


    Yoko''s firm sounded like Amane''s. It had been no coincidence that Yoko had been chosen as Amane''s vessel.


    ____


    "Are you enjoying these memories? I hate them, but they are necessary to figure out what happened."


    The child whispered, and Amane had forgotten that the child was there. But now that she pressed a little more power into remembering, she knew who this child was.


    "Ehn! How are you still alive? No! Wait! You are not alive. This fragment of your soul had been left behind, right?"


    Amane asked, but she got no answer. That told her everything she wanted to know about her situation.


    "Let''s watch the next memory, shall we?"


    Ehn asked without confirming or denying what Amane had asked him. The world faded away once more, and the room went dark. Amane looked around the room.


    It was no longer the Tsurugi estate, but this place also sounded familiar to her.


    "Chen, how is the machine coming along? Are you ready to try it out?"


    Yoko asked as she looked at the huge machine in front of it. It was the same machine that had once been used to make Amane''s new body before ''The Law'' had interfered.


    But now, it seemed as if it had a different purpose.


    "I have tuned the machine to work for our intended purpose. But are you sure you want this machine to bring Father back? I don''t think it will resolve any of our current problems, and Father might get angry at us instead."


    Chen asked with a hesitant tone. He trusted his calculations but was still worried something would go wrong.


    "Chen, I knew the risk of this machine and what it could do. But we need to take that risk this time. This place is no longer what it used to be, and we will all die if we do nothing."


    Yoko replied, and Chen sighed before turning on the machine. It buzzed with magic, and a lot of it had been gathered.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Amane could feel the magic trying to rip the space apart and find its target. It was not a peaceful solution to try and bring someone back by force. But the machine was doing its best.


    It slowly forced a crystal core that housed a familiar body. Amane felt the energy dissolving around her and entering that empty body before her.


    ''Ah, so that is why Kori disappeared without a word. Even she did not get a chance to think what happened.''


    Amane looked at the existence she had known since forever. Kori''s eyes fluttered as she finally woke up. Chen and everyone else looked satisfied to see her away.


    But Amane could feel that something was wrong. Kori might have woken up, but she was not controlling herself. There was something very wrong with her.


    ''Get out. You all need to get out. That is not Kori, but something that is controlling her consciousness. You all will die if you stay here.'' S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane wanted to yell this, but her words did not come out. This had all happened in the past, so trying to warn these people was no use.


    All Amane could do was sit back and watch this tragedy happen.


    "Don''t worry too much. These people are already dead. But their deaths are not on your head. They met their fate because they were foolish enough to try such a thing."


    Amane looked at Ehn and then at the scene in front of her. Every fibre in her body asked her to help them out.


    But Amane had realised that it was too late.


    "The only way to stop all this madness is to make Kori realise what she is doing and to stop her. I have a clear direction I need to head toward now."

 Chapter 455 456: The tried soul helps no one [pt3]

    "You have a clear direction to head toward now? Are you sure about you? Would you be able to stop Kori if she did not listen to you? What if you must kill her? Would you do it? You have always been selfish, Amane. You would watch the world burn if it meant you would profit."


    Ehn''s voice sounded accusing, but Amane did not think what she did was abuse. She thought of it as a tactical approach.


    Amane admitted that she was selfish and would put her interests in front of the world.


    But this time, it was different. She was not acting in her self-interest but in Kori''s interest. She needed to bring Kori back to her senses because that was what Kori would have wanted.


    "Fine, you caught me. I am doing this for myself but for Kori. Who cares what happens to this world if Kori snaps out of it and comes with me."


    Ehn sighed at the lack of guilt or awareness on Amane''s face. This had to be intentional at this point.


    "Fine! If you have chosen this, I cannot stop you. Yoko hid a pass in this room that will help you find the way to the upper heavens. You need to find Chen once you are done here. The Tsurugi estate has served its purpose and will go down soon."


    Ehn informed before the ghost started to fade away. Amane was surprised to see how skilled Ehn had become in his art.


    He had been able to leave behind a phantom of himself after his death. And the phantom had enough energy to last and support this estate for almost 200 years.


    But now that the phantom had exhausted all its energy, it and the estate were done for. The estate started to shake, almost as if it reminded Amane that it was time to head out.


    Amane quickly ran out of the room and instantly came across Melissa and Kristia.


    They were running away from her and toward the inner side. And it took Amane only a short time to notice what they were running from. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Amane, what are you doing? Hurry up and run away. There''s an adult Griffin behind us. It will kill us if it catches up to us."


    Melissa warned Amane before she turned around and grabbed Amane''s arm. She pulled Amane into a run to save her life.


    "Melissa, calm down. I think I can take down that Griffin for us."


    Amane promised, but Melissa did not have it. Her eyes were wide in freight, and her lungs were heaving painfully. But she refused to turn around and even consider Amane''s words.


    "Don''t be foolish. I know you are strong and managed to tame small beasts (and a drake, but it was stimulating), but a living Griffin is a different matter. You will die if you are not careful."


    Melissa warned before she noticed Kristia stopped walking. He looked conflicted and terrified at the same time.


    He took the turn and instantly started backing away from the corner. There was something dangerous in the corner.


    "Melissa, take Amane and carefully run away when I give the signal. There is another Griffin in front of us. And this one looks like it''s in a bad mood."


    Kristia warned, and Melissa cursed. They had to deal with not one, but two Griffins now. And they needed more resources at their disposal.


    Amane felt sorry for these kids. But she had to admit that it was a little funny to see them freaking out like this.


    She pulled her hand out of Melissa''s hand and quickly stepped forward. Melissa looked stunned, and she tried to stop Amane. But it was too late for her to react when the Griffin turned the corner.


    It looked agitated as it smacked its hooves on the ground and smacked the walls with its tail. It was easy to imagine why such a scene would look aggressive to most people.


    But Amane had been dealing with Griffins for a long time, and she could see that it was not aggression but amusement and interest. The Griffin wanted to play with them.


    "Hello, kid. You sure are a young one. Are you alone? Is your mother here as well?"


    Amane approached the Griffin, but only because of its familiar mana. She knew this Griffin was born from the one she had looked after and tamed.


    And if the kid was still here, the mother had to be here too. It would be nice to have a reunion with the Griffin once more.


    "Amane, don''t be a fool. That''s a fracking Griffin. It will-"


    Whatever Kristia was about to say got stuck in his throat as the Griffin gave a small when Amane reached out her hand and then churred in happiness.


    It threw itself against Amane and rubbed its beak and fur against her hand.


    "That''s a good boy. I knew it. All you wanted to do was to play with me, right? You should have indicated it since the start. This way, you would not have scared the people away."


    Amane scolded while scratching the Griffin behind its back. The Griffin seemed to be enjoying the scratches and even gave a few chirps in appreciation.


    "I-Is it safe now? Amane, are you alright? The Griffin did not hurt you, right?"


    Melissa asked in a fascinated voice. She looked scared of the Griffin but fascinated at the same time.


    She even tried to reach her hand a few times, and Griffin responded positively. But as soon as she was close enough to touch the Griffin, she flinched and pulled away in fright.


    "It''s alright. You can touch the kid if you want to. It will not bite you if I am here."


    Amane promised, and that made the hesitation inside Melissa go away. She reached out her hand and petted the Griffin. The baby did not like Melissa''s touch but did not pull away from her either.


    The lack of response told Melissa that she should pull her hand back now.


    "Ah, this Griffin is charming. But you said that its mother is around here as well? Should we be playing with it, then? What if we anger its mother, and it tries to kill us all?"


    Kristia asked a second too late. The mother, Griffin, was already in the hallway and did not look happy to see her kid in the hands of humans.


    She charged toward Amane and her group in a stomping manner to show her dominance.


    Kristia and Melissa quickly stepped back to show the Griffin they did not mean any harm. But Amane did not move.


    Instead of going backwards, she stepped forward and held her arms open. The Griffin would crash into her at this rate.


    "Amane, look out. The Griffin would kill you if you let it hit you like that."


    Kristia warned with a worried look. He even closed his eyes since he did not want to see Amane become parry because of a beast attack.


    But Amane did not listen to his words, and she held her arms open for the beast to slam into her.


    ...


    "Father, is all this bloodshed necessary? Can''t you order the gods to stop all this and live happily with each other?"


    Chen asked while looking at the magnificent figure sitting on the highest throne. Kori, his adopted father and the one who had raised him looked like a doll.


    The throne was ten times the size of Kori, and her body looked tiny compared to everything else around her.


    But her aura more than made up for her lack of size. Her eyes were dark and all-knowing when they looked at Chen. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I cannot interfere in the divine battle without a cause. This seat is already unstable and might break if I participate as well. We cannot allow that to happen. You know that better than I do, Chen."


    Kori reminded Chen, and he clenched his fists. He knew that this situation was his fault. He had called Kori back, hoping it would improve their condition and help drive away the problem they were facing.


    Kori''s interference did stop the external energy of the rift and beyond from sneaking into this world. But it also caused her to become bound to this place.


    She was like a puppet that could not do anything but sit on her throne.


    "I know that you cannot do what you want, Mother. But please, at least try to keep the other gods under control. Don''t let them destroy earth, or all you are trying to protect will end up destroyed anyway."


    Chen warned, and Kori''s expression showed that she understood his worry. But she could not bring herself to help Chen or anyone else out.


    Chen sighed before he opened the door. He was about to head out when someone slammed into his chest, and he looked down.


    Pauline smacked into his chest and then looked up at him. She looked excited; it had been long since Chen had seen such a look.


    "Pauline, what happened? Are you alright? What about the experiment? Was it a success?"


    Chen asked with a half-hopeful voice, but Pauline shook her head. Her excitement did not waver, and she continued to look at him.


    "Boss, I have something important to tell you. The energy waves! The energy wave we were using detected a signal from the Tsurugi mansion. Someone managed to enter that place and trigger the residual energy inside there. We might have Amane back here."


    Pauline looked hopeful, and Chen felt optimistic for the first time.

 Chapter 456 457: Long time no see [pt1]

    "Familiar energy waves? How familiar are we talking about here?"


    Chen asked with an excited look on his face. He had an idea about the identity behind the owner of those energy waves. But he was curious if he wanted to take a guess or not.


    Pauline hesitated before he opened his mouth to speak.


    "These energy signals look like Yoko Tsurugi before she got Miss Kori back. They are weird, so I think you should check them out. There is a weird energy mixed in that makes my readings inaccurate."


    Chen was even more hopeful once he heard these words. That weird energy had to be the rift; it had been possessing Amane for a long time.


    It was a given that Amane would be affected by the rift and everything that had to do with it. But it also meant that the readings Pauline had picked up for Amane were much more accurate.


    "Father, should I go and check out where Amane is? Do you want to meet her?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chen sounded hopeful when he looked at his father. If there were one person his father would listen to, it was Amane.


    But contrary to his belief, Kori only looked briefly at him before looking away. She did not seem interested in looking for Amane.


    If anything, there was a bitterness in Kori''s expression. She pressed her lips together in an unhappy manner before turning toward Chen.


    "Do what you want. I will not stop you, but I will not assist you either. So don''t expect me to help you with any trouble you cause."


    Kori made her stance clear on this situation. And Chen was confused but delighted at getting permission. Now, he could go over and invite Amane into the upper heaven.


    "Pauline, show me the signals. I will head down to retrieve Amane myself."


    Chen promised, and Pauline sighed before taking out the reading meter and handing it over."


    "Here, this will help you out. I cleaned up the location as much as possible, but I do not guarantee it would work well."


    Pauline sounded nervous, and Chen felt uneasy as well. They had one chance to make things right, so they needed to take it.


    ...


    "Amane, get out of the way. That griffin is aiming to kill you."


    Melissa tried to run toward Amane and save her, but Kristia and his strong arms held her back. He held tightly onto Melissa and closed his eyes.


    He also wanted to save Amane, but saving his long-term compared came first for him. That was why he held Melissa back when she tried to help Amane. He even bit his lip and held himself back when Melissa''s arms were smacking him.


    "Amane¡­."


    Melissa almost broke down once the Griffin reached Amane. Dust clouds covered the whole room, making it impossible for anyone to see what was happening inside the cloud, but Melissa was sure that her friend was dead.


    "No! Not Amane. She worked so hard and¡­why did this happen to her?"


    Melissa broke down and cried. Kristia covered her form, but he felt conflicted. He wanted to be sad that Amane was dead, but he felt glad at the same time. He felt relieved, and it caused him to choke.


    ''Why is this happening to me? I should be sad that one of the people I was trying to rely on is dead. But all I feel is a sense of joy?''


    "You both care so much about me that I am flattered. But don''t worry. This little one rushed toward me to greet me, not to harm me. I am alright."


    Amane stepped out of the dust cloud without having a single injury on her body. The Griffin chirped happily behind her, not stepping out of line and being content to be where it was.


    The pair looked shocked to see such a display. But they could not help but feel as if something was odd here.


    The Griffin was wild, and it chased after Melissa all the time. But Amane managed to tame it so easily?


    "How do you keep doing this? This is not fair!"


    Kristia was not able to hold his complaints back. He tried to prevent himself from speaking, but the words were already out of his mouth before he could stop himself.


    He looked at Amane, only to notice that she had not taken any offence to his words. She seemed rather amused to hear Kristia speak his mind.


    "I know that my ability is rather unfair to most people. But what can you do about it? This world is cruel, and we need to use whatever means we can to keep it safe."


    Amane replied, and the duo looked at her in shock.


    Just because they had come to terms with the unfair world did not mean they liked their situation.


    "Fuck it! Who cares if you have a secret ability or not? If you are on our side, I will overlook it all."


    Melissa promised, and it became silent once more. Kristia was about to suggest that they should head home when they all heard claps echoing in the hallway. The trio was instantly alert, and even Amane was surprised by the sudden entry.


    She tried looking around for the intruder, but her senses did not pick anyone up.


    ''Whosoever this person is, they are strong. My senses cannot pick up anything. I wonder¡­should I test them out? Or should I allow them to say what they want?''


    The Griffin behind Amane was getting agitated a little bit. It moved around restlessly before looking at the direction the sound was coming from.


    Amane was sure the Griffin would attack the intruder if she did nothing. So, she held the Griffin back as much as possible while not losing her concentration.


    "So, what do you want from me? Speak before I get angry enough to attack you."


    Amane looked toward the empty hallway, and a familiar figure slowly emerged from the shadows. He looked familiar, and Amane felt her widening in shock.


    "You! What are you doing here? No! Better yet! Should you even be here? How are you even alive at this point?"


    Amane asked as she looked at Chen. He examined the same as when she had left him - alive and well. But he looked a little more cheerful now than before.


    "Hmm, what do you mean? Were you hoping for my downfall or something? I am sorry to say that I am still alive and well-off. You will not be able to get rid of me that easily."


    Chen replied with a cheery expression.


    Everyone else looked uncomfortable with Chen around, but the Griffin stopped paying attention once it noticed that Amane was not worried about the situation.


    "So, can I help you out? Are you going to tell me what is going on?"


    Amane asked, and Chen smiled a content smile. It seemed like he was ready to tell Amane what she wanted to know.


    But first, he looked at the pair behind her with an uncomfortable expression. He told Amane that she needed to get rid of these people if she wanted Chen to tell her what was happening.


    "You both can head toward the base without me. I need to talk with my acquaintance about something important. I will come back once I am finished here."


    Amane promised and turned her attention back to Chen.


    Kristia looked as if he understood and even supported her decision. But Melissa still looked uncomfortable.


    She did not trust Chen and his sudden entry. He felt dangerous and a threat to her.


    "I am not leaving you alone with this unknown person. I will stay with you for now and watch this man. If he does anything weird, I will smack him, and we get to run away."


    Melissa did not bother to lower her tone. She wanted Chen to know what she was planning. And Chen only laughed in Melissa''s face, causing her to feel even more pissed off.


    "Ah, I see. So that is what you are planning? I have to say that this is a good idea. But are you sure you will be able to keep up? I am not an easy person to kill, after all."


    Chen bragged, and Melissa felt her temper rising once more. Amane felt a small headache building up behind her brows, so she decided to stop this fight before it occurred.


    "Both of you, shut up. I do not want to listen to you fighting. If you want to fight, then go out and fight. Do you understand?"


    Amane asked, and the pair went quiet. They looked at each other and pouted in annoyance.


    "Fine, I will not tease you or this young man. But Amane, I still do not trust this person. You should not talk to him."


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Melissa felt that Amane would disappear if she talked to this man. That was why she was cautious about keeping Amane on her side and not allowing her to be alone with this person.


    But it seemed as if Amane wanted to talk to this person anyway. So, there was not much Melissa could do about it.


    "Melissa, let''s head out now. Amane will come and meet up with us later."


    Kristia assured him, but even he had realized that Amane had no intention of following them. She was far too relaxed with this ''Chen'' person. But Kristia had never heard of his name or affiliation before.


    The pair walked a little further before turning back and spying on Amane. They wanted to know what she was planning.

 Chapter 457 458: Long time no see [pt2]

    "Amane, regarding what is going on¡­I have a favor to ask of you. Would you help father out?"


    Chen started speaking, but then he noticed the pair looking at them. He immediately quietened down and looked at where Melissa and Kristia were hiding.


    He was about to go out and expose the pair when Amane held her hand up and signaled for Chen to continue.


    ''Are you sure?''


    Chen mouthed back hesitantly, but Amane only smiled and shook her head. It was okay if other people heard what they were talking about. Amane did not intend to come back here.


    "Father and you left us behind, and it did not take long for the consequences that ''The Law'' spoke of to come into existence. We tried to slow down things as much as possible, but we couldn''t handle it ourselves."


    Chen informed, and Amane sighed. She was beginning to get a clear idea of what was happening.


    "I see. I am beginning to understand what happened here. No wonder Kori disappeared suddenly one day. It was because she did not have a choice. Also, how long are you both going to listen in on us? It will not help you even if you eavesdrop on us."


    Amane warned, and the pair quickly came out with a sheepish grin. They both looked guilty, but only because they had been caught during their exploitation.


    "Amane, what are you planning? I know that we have only known each other briefly, but¡­"


    Melissa looked worried. She looked hopeful, and her eyes shined as she considered keeping Amane near her.


    "Chen, I have decided what to do. I will go and confront Kori. It doesn''t seem like anything will be resolved if I run away."


    Amane could draw the confrontation out and drag things over a long time. But she had a feeling that things would still end up like this by the end.


    Kori was impatient, so she might take offence to be kept waiting.


    "Looks like you finally made your decision. Now, follow me, and I will take you to the upper heaven."


    Chen turned his back to Amane and continued walking. Amane was also about to follow when her instincts told her she needed to look out. She turned back to see Melissa''s angry expression before she attacked Chen.


    Luckily, Chen managed to get out of that attack''s way in time, but Melissa did not look ready to give up.


    "Melissa, what''s wrong? Hey! What the hell are you doing? Melissa, come back to your senses."


    Kristia tried to make Melissa remember where she was. But nothing was getting past Melissa''s senses. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There could only be one reason for a beast to behave like this - Melissa had imprinted on her.


    "Ugh! This could turn out to be quite troublesome. Kristia, keep a hold on Melissa, and I will take care of her now. Also, brace yourself."


    Amane warned Kristia before she smacked Melissa in the gut. Melissa went down, but she did not go out alone. Kristia felt the impact in his gut and almost lost consciousness as well.


    ''W-What monstrous strength! Fuck! I can still feel my guts ringing.''


    "You managed to endure it quite well. Your iron stomach will help you deal with many problems in the future. I have high hopes for you in negotiations."


    Kristia gave a grim smile at Amane''s words. This was not something Amane should be bragging about in front of him.


    "Tsk, should I be saying thank you? Man, it hurts a lot. Could you not have been gentler?"


    Kristia asked, but he already knew the answer to this question. This much force was the bare minimum to knock out Melissa. Thankfully, the half-human female had already been knocked out.


    Her calm face looked serene, and Kristia wanted to keep looking at her.


    "Well, I am sure you understand why I knocked Melissa out. The next few days will be tough for her since I will disappear from the public eye. So, I hope that you take good care of Melissa for me."


    Amane asked, and Kristia had a weird feeling that he was dealing with something troublesome.


    So, he decided to look away and not ask any questions.


    "Hump! I would have cared for Melissa even if you had not asked me to."


    Kristia puffed his chest and held it out. He looked toward Amane, and she had a serene expression. Her eyes sparkled, and Kristia unconsciously leaned more into her before catching himself in time.


    And even though Amane noticed this, she did not say anything. She ignored it, allowing Kristia to save his dignity.


    "Chen, let''s head out. We are already late to meet Kori. Knowing her, she must be waiting for us without saying a thing."


    Amane reminded Chen, and he just smiled a weary smile.


    "You are right. Father is weird like that, and I often have difficulty reading her. I will open the gate now."


    The portal opened, and Amane quickly walked through it. She did hear Melissa waking up and her cry of anguish. But Amane did not have enough heart to look back.


    ''I am sorry, Melissa. But I am not someone who can give you what you need. Finding someone who loves you for who you are will be better. Or perhaps it will be better for you to look around yourself than to chase after me.''


    Kristia was still holding on tightly to Melissa to hold her back. But his hold was tender and filled with love. They would make a decent couple and had Amane''s blessing.


    "We are here, the upper heavens. This place has changed a lot since you were last here, right?"


    Chen asked, and Amane looked around the ruins of the upper heaven.


    All the buildings and structures had collapsed, leaving only a limited infrastructure intact. The amount of Flora and fauna left intact was the bare minimum of what was required.


    But the most disturbing thing in the upper heaven was the lack of strong energy. This place looked barren and impossible to recover.


    "Father sucked the life out of this place when she took the throne. She was too enraged and out of control. So please ignore it if you see anything that you do not like. There is no longer anything we can do to save this place."


    Chen sounded apologetic as he likely considered this place important to Amane.


    She had never fit into the upper heaven, but it had been home. To see it be destroyed to this degree was heart-wrenching.


    "This is fine. I don''t care for this place as much as you think. We should hurry up and meet Kori. I can tell that she has sensed me already."


    Amane could feel the energy leading her inside. Kori was begging for Amane to come and find her.


    And Amane was weak for the people she knew and liked. She could not deny Kori''s request.


    "I see. So, Father is asking for you to head toward her. Then, this should be the end of everything. I need to tell you in case we never meet after this, Amane."


    "Thank you for being a mother when I had none and raising me to be a person. I am saying this on behalf of everyone you ever adopted - thank you."


    Chen''s words were heartfelt, and he looked away in embarrassment when he said these words.


    Since Chen was not outspoken, these words must have taken considerable courage and willpower to muster up. It warmed Amane''s heart to hear these words.


    "Well, we are family after all. So, there is no need for you to feel indebted to me. If you truly want to do something for me, then keep a healthy meal prepared for me when I return."


    Amane smiled as wide as she could at that moment. She wanted to erase any doubts Chen might have about her. And even though Chen did not believe Amane''s assurance, he smiled wide.


    "I understand. When you return, I will ask the chefs to prepare your favourite. Is there anything I need to avoid?"


    Chen asked as he watched Amane walk away from him.


    "Just flavour it strongly. Strong enough to make even Kori flinch when she tried to eat it. If you succeed, I will reward you with something you want."


    "Oh, and Chen. I know that I was the one who asked you to stop the apocalypses project, but I want you to start it again. We will need a vessel to contain the rift soon. I hope you know what I mean."


    Amane waved before disappearing into the only intact building in the upper heaven.


    It felt heavy and restrictive inside that building. Rift magic covered every corner, making it impossible for anything to escape its grasp.


    Such a situation made breathing harder for Amane, but she was used to the rift''s restrictive atmosphere. She quickly walked past the barrier and toward the inner room.


    "I have come here to pick the princess up. Kori, it''s time for you to leave your job."


    Amane broke the door down and looked toward Kori.


    Kori''s body was slumped against the gigantic chair, and her breath was labored. She looked as if she was dying, but the look in her eyes was different.


    This was not Kori but the void.


    "You are a little too late. Your beloved could not last; the world is too unstable for me to step down. There is nothing you can do¡­"


    The void replied while looking at Amane. It sounded certain, but Amane knew that there was one thing she could do.


    "Oh! But there is something I can still do. Will you make a bet with me and reverse the time? I am sure that I can prevent all this."


    Amane proposed, and the void smiled a wide smile.


    ''Ah, it''s the exact words and the same actions. The outcome will be the same this time as well.''


    "A bet? Sure, I will take it. If you think you can prevent all this next time, you are more than welcome to try."


    "No, this is not what I meant."

 Chapter 458 459: The beginning of something new, the end of something old

    "What do you mean? Are you not going to try to correct what went wrong? I am giving you a chance here."


    The rift asked, and Amane could see Kori''s soul slowly devoured by that darkness. Kori was so weak that she could not even ask for help.


    Going back in time and trying to fix things sounded like an incredible idea. But it needed a sustainable backbone. Who knew if Amane would even be able to remember everything if she took this offer or not?


    No! The only thing Amane could trust in was her current self and her abilities.


    "I will not risk resetting time. I might be able to get everything back, but it would be an insult to those who died up until now and everything they did to achieve this result. I will not make light of the past."


    The rift only looked at Amane from the face of her beloved. Kori looked majestic but scary at the same time.


    The pressure around Amane increased at the same time. But she refused to back down.


    "How amusing. Since you oppose me this much, I believe you are ready for the consequences. In that case, shall we have a bet? If you win, then I will leave your world alone for now. But, if I win, you must do as I say. Hmm, what do you think?"


    Once again, this was a tempting offer. You would be tempted to take this offer if you learned the rift and how it operated. But Amane was different.


    She had lived in the rift, and she had observed her. That, in turn, had given her enough time to absorb the rift and how to deal with it.


    "That''s a tempting offer. But I am afraid that I cannot take it. I would much rather cage you."


    Amane spoke back; this was the first time she had refused to take the more convenient road. It was all because she knew she had nothing to lose.


    "I see. So, you have decided what to do. In that case, come and fight me. Do you think you can kill this body?"


    The rift asked, but Amane was ready with her answer.


    "It does not matter if I can kill you or not. What matters is that you perish. As for what will happen after that, humans will manage somehow."


    Amane was confident in humanity. Her story would end here, along with those whom she had loved. Everyone else was gone anyway.


    "Hahaha, you continue to amuse me. Your realm lost its god, and it lost its history as well. It is about to lose everything that is left now. And yet, you still look confident and determined. I like your eyes. I want to possess them."


    The rift walked toward Amane, and this was the last face-off. Whether the earth would be saved or destroyed would be decided right now.


    Kori was a hard-trained warrior, so her body flowed like water when she attacked. Amane''s body was a little stiff in comparison, but she knew Kori''s body like the back of her hand.


    Besides, her purpose was not to kill Kori but to make her stop momentarily.


    ''Chen, I need you to hurry up. I don''t know how long I can hold the rift back.''


    Amane couldn''t fight the rift alone. No one could do so in the current world. But defeating the rift would no longer be a dream as the world continued adapting and improvising.


    Amane dodged several attacks, but she could feel her power leaking out of her body. Her bond with her body was breaking apart, and her neck was held hostage by the rift.


    "The time for having fun is over. You fought well, but it is time to say goodbye. Do you have anything you want to say to me?"


    The rift asked in Kori''s voice. It angered Amane a lot, but she was tired more than angry.


    "You are not fighting back. Why are you not fighting back? Have you given up on your life?"


    Kori''s voice asked Amane as a hand held her neck tightly. It hurt, and the pressure made Amane''s head swim. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite being a goddess, she needed oxygen to live. And that was the fragility of being a living being, especially once her supply of magic had been cut off.


    And that fragility extended to Kori as well.


    "Did you¡­think you¡­won? Hah¡­as if. Kori¡­help me out a little."


    Amane held her hand out, and the rift was confused at first. But then it felt the chilling grip on its body. It had never felt such a sensation before and fascinated the rift.


    "So, humans can suppress me like this? Fascinating! Is this what being human is like? I have changed my mind. I no longer want to destroy this place."


    "I want to consume it and observe it in my depths. Show me more."


    The rift looked delighted. It looked like a kid who just discovered the world''s joys and could not wait to try them out.


    It reached out for Amane again to see if its body would react similarly. But then it felt the chilling numbness spreading through its body.


    "You have caused enough grief to the residents of this world. Now, it''s time to sleep."


    Amane whispered as she closed her arms around Kori''s body. The energy of their surroundings rose at an alarming rate, and the rift looked amused.


    They were using the rift''s energy against itself.


    "I see. This is a clever trick to use my energy to seal me. But do you think I will allow that to happen?"


    The rift asked, and Amane felt things were about to get complicated. The rift snapped, and Kori''s body sagged as the rift left her.


    "Kori, are you alright?"


    Amane quickly caught Kori before she could collapse, and Kori opened her eyes with a pained moan.


    "Amane, the rift¡­it is planning to devour the earth. We need¡­to stop it."


    Kori whispered, but her body had no strength left. The rift had sucked her dry.


    "The rift is a pain, and I don''t see another way to deal with it than to seal it. But we might need to gamble our existence if we do that. Would you like to try, Kori?"


    Amane asked, and Kori instantly smiled at the question. She was not afraid to die when she had Amane with her.


    "Are you asking me to die for you, Amane? That''s a bold choice. But sure! If that''s what you want, then I will oblige you."


    Kori agreed before leaning against Amane and standing up. The rift continued to expand its circle, but the energy also limited it to this world.


    Amane turned on their world''s strongest defence mechanism - the circle of upper heaven. It was a secret weapon that had never been used.


    But even as she used its powers, she knew it wouldn''t be enough to defeat the rift. She needed more power and more belief. She needed to absorb the other gods.


    "Kori, I am sorry. Let''s go and see our friends once this is over. They must be waiting for us on the other side."


    Amane held her hand out for Kori to take, and Kori didn''t hesitate. The rift finally realised something was wrong when it began to crumble and become unstable.


    "You little-! Don''t you dare¡­"


    "I-I am here with the body."


    The rift cried as it split apart. The world was beginning to get coloured in a dark colour as the rift spread. But it was not deadly just yet. The main consciousness of the rift was being sealed inside the body Chen had just brought.


    The body eroded as it took in more and more of the rift''s consciousness. It was a temporary solution, but it would work.


    Chen froze the body so that it would never wake up and quickly took it with him.


    "This is¡­not over. I will devour this world when I wake up again."


    The rift promised as it began to fade mentally. But physically, it began to spread far and wide.


    "Yes, you will make a return in the future. But humanity would have evolved beyond the point of no return when you do. I hope that is enough to deal with you."


    Amane looked at the rift and then at her disappearing hand. She had done all she could; now, it was time to rest.


    "We did what we could, Amane. We will have to leave the rest to other humans."


    Kori placed her fading hand on Amane''s shoulder. All the other gods who regained their magic were also fading away since Amane had used up their magic. This was a mass murder on her part.


    But Amane did not feel guilty. She felt relieved. She had given humanity a chance to survive.


    ...


    "Hey, look here. This test tube looks unfamiliar. What do you think is inside here?"


    The scientist who discovered Chen''s lab asked. Chen had died a few years ago, and his lab had also fallen into ruins.


    But finally, someone had found the lab and tried to investigate it. That scientist was from the Humanity Saving group.


    "I don''t know. This looks like a human, but the rift readings are off the chart. This is perfect for our experiment to create a child with the rift''s powers. Let''s take her back now."


    The unconscious body was taken out of the test tube and used for various experiments, and out of the different clones created of this body, only one survived with the rift''s power.


    And that poor child had a heavy burden to carry on her shoulders.

 Chapter 1 - 1: The beginning of something new

    "Master, leave the fight. We''ll be able to stop the alliance in its tracks. Therefore, be sure to escape this place unharmed. As Amane started to run down her execution platform, she overheard those awful words.


    She was confident that the family she had adopted would be there for her when she needed them. Amane still regretted that they had delayed carrying out her punishment, though.


    It was already too late, after all. Because of the poison she had knowingly consumed, Amane''s life was about to end.


    She had no other choice, though.


    That was the choice Amane had to make. Either she passed away, or the rest of her guild did. Amane was a lone individual. No matter how much power she had, she would not be able to save everyone.


    ''I guess this is the curse of having so much power. Those alliance bastards could not find anything else so they chose to threaten me with those kids'' lives.''


    And between her cursed existence and the lives of her loved ones, it was clear what Amane would have chosen.


    That was the reason Amane had not told anyone about this deal. None of the children Amane had picked up along her life needed to carry the burden of her death.


    Amane had been ready to go out quietly, but it no longer seemed possible.


    Why did they need to know right away? In any case, everything was about to end. These kids were going to be taken care of by the alliance when I passed away, and they were going to be placed with good homes to raise them.


    Amane had consented to her capture and subsequent execution because of these kids. Because of these kids, Amane refrained from succumbing to her curse and turning into a demon.


    You see, Amane was a half-demon. Demons were the mortal enemies of humanity and divinity.


    As such, Amane''s existence was considered cursed in everyone''s eyes. They had tried to kill her so many times that she had even lost count.


    ''Maybe that was why I took those unfortunate children in. They had nowhere else to go, just like me.''


    And now those very children were throwing away their chance at a better life because of her. No matter how Amane looked at it, it was her fault.


    She had dragged these children into her world and made their lives miserable.


    ''They would not have been better off without you as well. The world considered them to be a burden as well.''


    Amane''s mind reminded her of this fact but her heart spoke differently.


    "You all need to get out of here. There is still time for you to claim plausible denial later. You don''t need to be concerned about my death."


    "No way. We are not going anywhere.", "True. You took us in when we had nowhere to go so we''ll stand by you.", "We are family after all."


    The more Amane heard those words, the more she felt her heart hurt. These poor children had no idea what kind of choice they were making.


    The world was a cruel and unjust place for people who tried to oppose the alliance.


    You see, while there were many different species in the universe, they could be grouped into three major groups: humanity, the demon race, and divinity.


    Among them, the demon race resisted both humanity and divinity, while humanity and divinity formed an alliance. Since the beginning of life, this has been happenin


    The alliance was the official name given to the union between humanity and divinity. And it''s primary goal was to keep the demon race from flourishing.


    But the alliance''s influence was much border than that. It was not as the absolute ''good'' it tried to portray itself to be. And its light caused the darkest of shadows on this world.


    These children Amane had taken in were the proof of the darkness the alliance was capable of casting. But Amane wanted these children to step into the light.


    And if she had to sacrifice herself, then so be it. She has already washed out and become useless anyway.


    "You all are idiots. I can no longer protect you all. I no longer have a core to be able to use magic."


    Amane had given it away willingly to seal the deal with the leader of the divinity. She had to make sure this deal was unbreakable.


    "We don''t care about it at all. We just want you to come back home with us."


    The redhead child who only came up to Amane''s knees cried out. She was one of the last Amane had saved but she was such a precious girl.


    Amane would miss them all.


    "Be good and study hard. This world is something that will bow down to you all one day. Be nice to each other and live out your lives. Most of you will live for centuries. You will see the world change a lot but don''t be afraid."


    Amane let the children go. She could already feel the calamity being charged up behind her.


    Had Amane only needed to protect herself, she might have even survived the attack. But she had to protect the children behind her.


    "You all, live. Even if you have to beg and crawl, live and survive. Do it till you no longer had to cower in front of anyone. Become stronger and we may meet again one day in the future."


    Amane felt sad to leave the children without any form of protection. But this was all she could do to save their lives.


    "One day you all will see a world that does not discriminate against special children like us. That day, please do your best to make sure to remember me."


    She was dying already but Amane would make sure she would be able to save the lives of her precious people.


    The children were crying but that was good. Their tears would make it difficult for them to remember what kind of face Amane was making. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted them to remember her always smiling.


    So Amane gave them all the last smile as she used her body and whatever was left of her magic to block the calamity''s attack. It would take everything she had to hold back the attack but Amane was determined to see this through.


    "Please don''t go. I won''t forgive you if you died now."


    Amane tried to recall the name of the silver-haired fox child that was begging Amane to live. But even thinking was becoming difficult for Amane in her current condition.


    Everything was becoming hazy but the children were safe.


    "Take care."


    The Supreme Goddess Amane spoke those lines before her body vanished in a collision of light.


    The alliance members who witnessed this event would later refer to this day as a miracle of the goddess. However, it wouldn''t take long for the Supreme Goddess'' name to become tarnished and linked to wickedness.


    The children that were saved would remember Amane''s words. They would beg and crawl to the best of their might.


    They would survive and they would live on to become the pillars of the new world.


    That day, the a supreme leader closed her eyes for the last time and the world began to change in her image.


    The kids she had saved grew up and went their own way. But no one forgot the bright light of the one who made it possible.


    At one place, a pair of brilliant golden eyes closed.


    ___________________________


    ___________________________


    ___________________________


    At another place and at another time, a pair of golden eyes opened with a shock.


    "Oi, wake up. Can''t you see that the sun is already up in the sky? How long are you going to sleep in for?"


    Amane felt a heavy weight on top of her as she tried to open her eyes. Everything was hazy with her but the lack of pain caused Amane''s eyes to flash open.


    "What? Where am I? It doesn''t hurt anymore?"


    The last thing Amane remembered was her body disappearing because of her overexertion of magic. It had hurt badly but the pain had reminded Amane that she was still alive.


    Did this lack of pain make Amane think of her current residence as the after-life? She had died, right?


    Was this heaven or hell?


    "This is neither heaven nor hell. This is the Tsurugi residence. But you might see hell soon if you don''t get up and report for duty."


    The speaker was an old lady with glaring eyes. She was not someone Amane had seen before but she somehow felt intimidated just looking at her.


    Amane felt her body react to the old lady''s words. She was going through the next few minutes with a blank mind.


    Her body was moving through the motions as if Amane had gone through it a thousand times before.


    The style of dressing Amane was wearing was one she had never worn before. There were too many layers to dress oneself in but Amane would have never taken the risk of wearing so many layers.


    Amane only felt herself pause when she caught sight of her face in the mirror.


    The features looking back at her remembered Amane in color but nothing about the face looking back at her belonged to Amane.


    She still had golden eyes that were exactly the same colour as they had always been. As in her previous existence, her hair was still straight and black.


    However, she now had a delicate touch to her features.


    For a skilled combatant like herself, Amane''s hands and face were too frail.


    Amane could see that the core she had wounded in her previous existence was still present and shone brightly within her, but it was in no way controlled.


    The current Amane was no better than a rugged brat who did not know how to wield her strength.


    "Lady Yoko, please do not make us late. Lord Tsurugi is waiting for us."


    Tsurugi was a name Amane had never anticipated hearing in a good way. An honourable demon clan by the name of Tsurugi once chose to join the alliance, but they were never accepted.


    When Amane had last been there, their house had been no more than a tiny hut where they made tools and traded commodities.


    The demon nobles did not appear to be more at home in this opulent room than a merchant family.


    "Yoko? My name is Amane. I think you have the wrong person in front of you."


    Amane expected the old lady to laugh her words off or even get concerned about her. She did not expect the old lady to sigh in worry.


    "Lady Yoko, we do not have time for your usual tricks. You were Lady Sara last weak, and Lady Miko the week before. Please behave yourself today since your fiance is coming here to see you today."


    Amane wanted to assure the old lady that she was not joking around but Amane was not able to do anything once the old lady decided to get involved with her.


    Either the old lady was too strong or Amane had lost all the strength she used to possess in her last life.


    Amane felt like a doll who was being dragged all over by the old lady. Her face was dabbed with powder and her clothes were rearranged a hundred times before Amane was let go.


    By the time Amane was even aware of what was going on around her, she was being dragged into a separate but highly decorative sitting room.


    The floor seating in the area was designed with inspiration from a traditional Japanese sitting room.


    "Yoko, join me in my chair. You sit on Sakura''s other side today, please. Make sure you control Yoko. We cannot permit today''s meeting to go horribly wrong.


    Despite having a horrible feeling about what would happen today, Amane decided not to make a scene.


    She was forced into her seat without any delay.


    Sakura, the girl sitting at her side, went red as soon as Amane took her seat. The child looked to be sixteen but her body was unlike any sixteen years-old Amane had seen before.


    ''Isn''t this girl too developed to be a teen? Those weapons are as huge as mine used to be. Ah, looks like my current body is similar in size to my last one as well.''


    "Yoko, I hope you will behave yourself today. It is time for you to make yourself useful to me and gain the attention of the esteemed leaders of the Divine guild. Although their supreme leader could not make it today, your future fiance is not a low-life either."


    Amane felt the weight of those words slam into her all of a sudden.


    A normal person might not have been able to tell what was happening. But there was a compulsion spell woven in the man''s voice that Amane could hear.


    It seemed like Lord Tsurugi was willing to do anything to get this deal signed. He was even going as far as to use compulsion magic on Amane to make sure his plan worked.


    It would have been a successful trick had Amane been anyone else. But tricks of this level were not going to work on Amane at all.


    Still, it would not be bad for Amane to play along for the time being and fool the man at his trick.


    ''I will make sure you get what you deserve old man. You will regret trying to play with my life.''


    He wouldn''t know what hit him by the time Amane was finished with him. Amane would see to it that the man paid a price for trying to take advantage of a helpless, na?ve woman.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Yes, I have a problem [pt1]

    "Yoko, sit properly. Don''t slouch in your seat like an uneducated moron. First impressions are everything."


    Amane wasn''t immediately aware that the elderly man was speaking to her. Being referred to by a different name was strange, but Amane would eventually have to get used to it.


    If it weren''t for the younger girl seated on her opposite side, Amane might not have even noticed that she was being called.


    "Sister, I know you do not want this marriage but angering your father is not a good idea. At least meet the man before rejecting him. We cannot anger the Divine Guild and Lady Suzuki."


    Hearing the familiar name shook Amane, but she eventually put it down to coincidence. It was undoubtedly not the same person she knew back then.


    Amane was confident that if the members of her guild had lived this long, they would have forgotten about her and moved on with their lives. Perhaps this Suzuki was related to the young fox girl that Amane had long ago taken in?


    ''Suzuki used to be a common name back then. Maybe things have not changed much in the future as well? Not that I know how long it had been since I died.''


    Amane had no idea how long she had been dead for. For all she knew, it could have been only a day since her death.


    It was not like she kept up with the internal politics or power struggles between organizations. She did not have the luxury of time to be worried about it all.


    ''Maybe I could take it easy in this life. Well, as long as I break off this engagement I can do as I want.'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane sighed as she settled into her seat. She was not one to sit ideally and it showed in her moments. Even sitting ideal for ten minutes was too much for her.


    ''Why is the opposite family not showing up? Are we being ghosted?''


    The elder man''s expression indicated to Amane that he was not content. His burning, golden eyes were filled with rage and shame.


    Amane had a lot of experience dealing with influential families in her day. She was also certain that impatient people like Lord Tsurugi existed.


    "When was the representative supposed to be here? How long does the Divine guild need to keep us waiting? Are they looking down on us? On the Tsurugi name? Have they gone mad?"


    Amane jumped up in her seat at the unexpected outburst. Her heart thundered in her chest at the sudden fright.


    ''Wow. I never thought I would see anyone curse out the Divine guild like this in my life. I guess things are different now.''


    When Amane had been alive, no one could even as much as breathe against the Divine Guild without being killed off. The alliance used to rule the lands with an iron fist back then.


    Even those with the ability to reject the partnership, like Amane, opted to remain silent. Nobody wanted to make a big deal out of themselves.


    The bang of the door interrupted the dismal mood. The security man appeared to be panicking as he dashed inside.


    "M-My lord, something has happened to the Divine guild''s messenger and our guest. You need to come out right this instant to resolve the issue."


    Frankly, Amane was shocked at the braver of this guard. The anger was rolling off Lord Tsurugi in visible waves.


    But the guard had risked it all to deliver this news which likely meant that it was important.


    "At this time, I don''t want to hear anything. The session is adjourned. Go back to your rooms, Sakura and Yoko, and don''t come out until I say to. Lady Suzuki and I need to talk about the broken promise and our agreement. She will not get away with this insult, I promise."


    The elderly man didn''t seem interested in hearing what the poor guard had to say.


    "B-But my lord, it''s about the messenger-"


    "I don''t want to hear about it. If the Divine Guild doesn''t want this marriage they could have told me so."


    The elder man stalked out of the room without giving a backward glance to the panicking guard he was leaving behind.


    No one knew what to do in such a situation but Amane could guess a few things just by observing her surroundings.


    First, the guard must be carrying incredibly important news for him to stay behind even after being humiliated like this.


    Second, it did not seem like this was the first instance of Lord Tsurugi''s unexpected behavior. Everyone looked as if they had expected such a temper from their lord.


    "Lady Sakura, what should we do now? Your father is not being very cooperative and this is such an important day for us all."


    Amane felt insulted when everyone turned toward the younger girl at her side.


    "Umm, we should keep away from this problem. I don''t want my father to get angry at any of us,"


    Since Amane was the older one of the pair, she should have been the next one in line for consultancy but everyone just brushed her off without even a second thought.


    Sakura was sparing her glances but Amane could tell that it was not glances of reassurance. These glances asked Amane to sit back and not cause a scene.


    Why does Amane spot these particular looks? Because she used to receive these from the one who had reared Amane in a previous life.


    But unlike that child back then, Amane was no longer a useless person. Even if her new body felt weak and useless right now, there were things Amane could do. But the very first thing she needed to do was to take note of the situation and find out what kind of situation had occurred.


    ''I am not doing this because I am bored. I am just lending these people a helping hand because I want to live a care-free life.''


    "You guard, lead me to the problem. I will try to take care of it as soon as I can."


    Amane''s words caused everyone to stare at her. Their startled expressions told Amane that no one had expected her to speak up.


    Only the old maid that had manhandled Amane into this room seemed to be annoyed by this development.


    "I am sorry. My lady is having a difficult day today. I will take her away now and explain to her what is going on."


    Before anyone else could speak, the elderly woman grabbed Amane by the arm and dragged her outside. Amane, to be perfectly honest, was growing tired of being hauled around like this.


    The elderly owner of her body appeared to be in a challenging circumstance, but Amane was not going to accept it.


    It was not in her personality to sit back and take such things lying down.


    Amane allowed herself to be pulled back to her room by the old lady because she did not want to cause a scene in the middle of the corridor but that was all the grace she was going to give the old maid.


    "You! Don''t cause any more trouble for old master Tsurugi. He took you in when your parents died and he was even gracious enough to take care of your family business. So you should be a good girl and listen to his orders."


    "Just because you are the only daughter of the old master Tsurugi doesn''t give you any right. You are not even a true demon like the Tsurugis. Abominations like you should just live their lives in silence and not complain about what they are being given."


    Amane had not understood what kind of situation she was in yet but this one conversation caused things to become clearer for her.


    She didn''t appear to be a "pure-breed" in this incarnation either, and it appeared that her current situation is a result of her being a half-breed.


    "To think that my half-breed status will follow me into this existence as well." However, I think people here are not as tolerant as I had thought. What should I do next to improve my standing in this family?


    Amane had noticed her lack of respect in this household. It seemed like she was the ''master'' here in name only.


    Even the servants looked down on her.


    "Look at me when I am talking to you girl. Don''t you dare ignore me!"


    Amane caught the incoming slap before it could make an impact on her cheek. The startled old lady quickly tried to pull her hand back but Amane''s grip made it impossible.


    Amane''s body did not have the strength to resist the old lady''s power but when she used her core, her body was filled with immeasurable strength.


    "You sure are brave to try and hit me. Do you not care for your life? I am the ''master'' in this house after all."


    Amane''s tone went dark and intimidating. The old servant looked close to fainting and Amane could tell that this was her first time seeing something like this.


    ''Ah, it seems the previous owner of this body was not only a coward but also submissive. Too bad that I am none of these things.''


    Amane was not happy with her current circumstances but she did understand why the previous owner of the body chose to live as they had.


    Not everyone dared to step out of the norms and face the world. When you did decide on your goals, achieving them was even more difficult.


    "M-My lady, please let go. I-I will never serve you if you broke my wrist. Y-You know I am the o-only one who v-volunteered for the position of your m-maid, right? No one else will take my p-place once I am gone."


    Was this some kind of weird way to guild-trip Amane? Did the old lady think of her as a child who was unable to do anything without help?


    "I don''t care if you resign and never return. I would prefer it if you never came back so please die in a shallow puddle somewhere out there. You no longer need to come here from tomorrow."


    The old lady went white at Amane''s words. The shocked expression on the lady''s face was real enough to convince Amane that this possibility had never occurred to her.


    Did the old lady seriously think someone would put up with her abuse forever?


    "M-My lady, you cannot decide that on your own. M-Master Tsurugi will never allow that. R-Right, we should take this up with Master Tsurugi. I am sure he will be able to change my lady''s mind."


    The old woman had a smirk on her face when she finished her proposition. It irritated Amane when she looked at the old servant.


    Did she look that gullible in the eyes of her servant?


    "No need. Since you are my servant, I can dismiss you as I please. Now go and leave me alone."


    "You cannot decide that on your own. You are nothing more than a doll who-"


    The door opened before the servant could finish her words. Amane looked toward the new entry as well, her eyes guarded.


    Amane let the old lady go as soon as she heard the door to her room open.


    "What''s happening here? I decided to check on everyone because I heard a lot of noises coming from inside. Are things in order?


    The person who had arrived was Sakura Tsurugi. Since she hadn''t had time to watch the younger girl yet, Amane wasn''t sure what to think of her.


    Amane was not even sure if she should count Sakura as a potential ally or an enemy.


    Thank God you are here, Lady Tsurugi. The strange attitude my Lady is in today is even making her violent. I''m not sure what to do with her. Give us the go-ahead to imprison my lady so that she won''t hurt anyone else, please.


    The old servant had the audacity to ask it all. She even pushed her injured wrist in a highlighting way so that it became more prominent.


    Her intention was clear - to get Amane in trouble with the other female.


    But did she think it would matter to Amane? As far as Amane could gather from the old servant''s words, she and the current Lord Tsurugi were not directly related.


    And if Amane was reading the situation right, then it was the owner of her body who was the real head of the family and not the current Lord Tsurugi.


    ''So this marriage was likely a ruse to get me out of this house and to take the mantle of the family head for himself. It was a clever trick but it would no longer work on me.''


    "Yoko? Is something wrong? You never fight with servants before."


    Sakura''s voice sounded hesitant when she asked this question. Amane could tell that Sakura wasn''t like her father and likely also didn''t resent Amane.


    So that meant Amane could take a chance with her.


    "You are right. I do have a problem with this servant and I want her gone. Do you want to say anything against my decision?"


    Amane was giving Sakura a chance. Her answer would decide if Amane would treat her as a friend or a foe from here on.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Yes, I have a problem [pt2]

    "You are right. I do have a problem with this servant and I want her gone. Do you want to say anything against my decision?"


    There was silence after Amane finished speaking. Sakura''s eyes widened as she heard the unexpected words.


    ''Ah, it appears I made a mistake with my character. But then again, I had no intention of going with the flow.''


    Most people in Amane''s situation would keep their heads down and observe the situation before making any decisions. But Amane was different in that regard.


    Instead of observing her surroundings, she should use what she could to change her image.


    She had only been here for a day, but there were things she had observed that helped her make her decision.


    At first, it appeared that the Tsurugi family was looking for a way to get rid of her, but they were unable to make any visible move against her. That gave Amane enough time to make a change.


    Second, her host seemed to exhibit an unusual pattern of behavior. She was even thought to be mentally ill, which aided Amane.


    She could easily pass herself off as her host''s spilled personality. Amane wasn''t sure if her resurrection was a fluke or if it was planned.


    ''But even if this is a part of someone''s plan, I am not someone to look a gifted horse in the mouth.''


    "Yoko, is there a need for you to do this? You know my father would not appreciate you harassing the servants. He is too stressed because of the family business and his mood is a little volatile these past few days."


    As Sakura talked Amane down, the old servant smiled with delight. Sakura appeared to be attempting to play a neutral role by blaming her father.


    ''This girl is quite astute. But she''s too young to be joining me in these games.''


    Amane could see the message in Sakura''s eyes, but she wasn''t going to follow Sakura''s lead.


    "Sakura, I am not asking you to fire this servant, I am demanding you to. Either I will remain in this house or she will. It is up to you to decide which one of us you want to keep here."


    Sakura went white after the ultimatum was issued. Her eyes couldn''t hide their fear and longing.


    ''She liked me but doesn''t want to upset her father.'' Amane was certain she had correctly read Sakura''s emotions in her eyes.


    "I¡­cannot make this decision on my own. I''m sorry. For now, I will assign this maid elsewhere and we can have this talk later with my father?"


    Sakura was trying to shift the topic but this was all Amane needed to hear before she made her decision.


    "No. There is no need for us to discuss this topic any longer. Since you''ve already decided to keep the maid in the house, I will leave now."


    Amane picked herself up and only took a step before Sakura realized she was serious. It instantly changed her tone and her decision.


    "No, don''t. I mean, I will fire this maid right now and replace your servant with a new one."


    "There is no need. I do not need a personal servant right now but if I will need one, I will decide on them myself."


    The old maid was shaking in her place when she heard those words. Her eyes instantly were filled with crocodile tears to gain sympathy from Sakura.


    "L-Lady Tsurugi, please take pity on me. I have never offended your family and I have been loyal to you for so many years now. Please do not take my means of livelihood away."


    The old servant was shaking and crying. It was a pitiful scene but Amane had seen so many similar scenes in her life.


    Her previous life was filled with deception where people did what they needed to to get by. They begged, crawled, and even betrayed.


    "I understand that you did not mean any harm but if Yoko doesn''t want to keep you then I cannot do anything for you. Please leave now and I will talk with you later."


    The light that was dying in the maid''s eyes suddenly came back. Her shivering also lessened and she shot Amane one last glare before she went out.


    ''I guess I will see that maid again.'' Amane had a feeling that the old servant will not be fired but reassigned so that she does not cross Amane''s line of sight again.


    Too bad for her, Amane would be going out of her way to seek the old maid out until she was let go. You could call Amane petty but this was the kind of person she was.


    "Yoko, were you serious about going out all alone? You can''t. It''s really dangerous out there right now. Do you remember the guard that barged in on the meeting before? He said that our captured beasts managed to escape before they could be properly collared. It is really dangerous out there."


    Amane had not been paying attention till now but the mention of beasts suddenly seemed of interest to her.


    Seeing Amane interested in her talk, Sakura continued from where she had left the talk off.


    "You know that the Tsurugi family had been in the business sector for generations and we are the only family who is into the Beast taming business."


    "Our ancestors learned the secrets of beast taming from the Beast goddess Amane, who was one of our ancestors. Several others attempted but failed to implement her teachings. These techniques are only available to our family''s leader."


    "Ever since your father died, my father, the current family head had been trying his best to access those records but it is difficult for him to learn them. So please do not cause him any more stress than necessary."


    "The situation out there is bad enough to make even the delegates of the Divine Guild back off. That''s why they chose not to come here today."


    Hering all that made Amane want to break out in laughter.


    She had not expected to hear her name come out of anyone''s mouth in such fondness, much less from someone of the Tsurugi family.


    But these people had the facts all wrong. Amane was not someone from the Tsurugi family, nor did she have any connection with them in her precious life.


    She had just taken pity on the young half-demon and taught him a thing or two about Beast-taming.


    Since most beasts were creatures that possessed divine or devil power, they were difficult to capture. And their primal bodies carried much more magic than a normal human-like body could.


    Back in her time, it was also believed that those with too much magic turned into beasts after they mastered it but no one had been able to prove this claim.


    "So, you''re an old man pretending to be the family head when he doesn''t even qualify for it? I find it quite impressive that he managed to fool everyone this long."


    "Yoko, don''t say that about my father. He is trying his best to support us all so don''t be rude. You should stay in your room today and then apologize to my father later."


    Sakura took in a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Amane just felt amused at the pitiful attempt but she did not say anything.


    "I will report what happened to father so make sure you apologize to him about your behavior. Don''t forget how good we have been to you."


    ''I don''t get this girl. At first, I thought she had a crush on me because she blushed but now it seems like she dislikes me quite a bit. Or maybe it is the hormones. Sakura is a teen after all so maybe it''d be the mood swings of youth?''


    It had been a long time since Amane had been a teenager but it was unfair to compare herself with someone like Sakura.


    Unlike Sakura, Amane did not have the luxury of an easy life. She already had an orphan or two to feed by this time of her previous life.


    The door to Amane''s room was forced close with a loud bang. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It seems like I managed to push a lot of buttons on the princess''s head. I hope it makes her rethink her behavior toward me.''


    If you ask Amane, she would say that she was justified in her approach toward the maid and even Sakura. She hated being told what to do and did not have the best personality one could find there.


    "Now that she had left, I guess it is time for me to check up on my situation. I can still feel my core but what else did I carry over after my death?"


    Amane had quite a few useful tools in her arsenal before her death. She had even managed to force her magic into a unique format which she called a ''system.''


    {System online. Rebooting functions.


    ETA: 12 hours}


    Ah, Amane''s effort to bind the system with her core worked in the end. She could feel her magic interacting with her core and giving her the sense of being unbeatable.


    It was a feeling that would not last long. The more Amane would expose herself to this sensation, the more naturally she would be able to use it.


    She tried to get used to her previous strength for some time before Amane allowed herself to relax.


    It was finally time for her to leave the room and check out the world.


    Sakura Tsurugi had warned Yoko not to leave the room but Amane had no intention of following her orders at all.


    She carved her freedom and she also wanted to see how strong she was in this life.


    Amane could tell that she had not lost any mental or magical strength but her physical strength was something that no longer existed. It was something she would have to rectify.


    ''Since this is a new life for me, I need to decide what I should do in it. I no longer need to fight for my survival and I no longer need to look after anyone else.


    So I guess there is just one thing left for me to do - enjoy this life to the fullest and make sure no one can bother me.


    But to do that, I need to first make sure to take the family business back from that faker. Once I have this business, I will have the financial aid I need and I can reject anyone I want to.''


    Amane would like to instantly begin her lazy life but it would not be safe for her. The old man would still force her to get married and Amane would have to go on a run to avoid him.


    That was a situation Amane wanted to avoid at any cost in her new life.


    "Now, let''s see. I don''t think I will be able to leave this building through the front door so that is out of the way. I only have one other way left."


    Many people would call Amane crazy for the stunt she was about to pull but it would not be her first time doing something like this.


    The 16th floor window might be a little too much for most people but it was a small jump for Amane. There was a small forest that surrounded her building while the world beyond that seemed like a fantasy to her.


    The world outside the window looked u like anything Amane had seen before. It seemed to be made up of metal and concrete. Buildings covered the skyline as far as Amane could see and people down there were nothing more than ants.


    But Amane''s focus was not on any of that. Instead, her ears picked up a familiar cry and Amane allowed her body to fall out of the window. She had seen the beast in the distance and Amane knew what she had to do.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Taking Risks

    "Father, I need to have a word with you. Are you busy right now?" Sakura hesitated in front of her father''s room.


    Since the door was closed, it meant that her father did not want to be disturbed by anyone right now. But Sakura was an exception to that rule.


    Her father always made time for her when she asked him to and he never denied her anything. This made her feel superior to anyone else in the house.


    It made her feel superior that even Yoko, who was the actual heir of the Tsurugi family. And then it made her feel guilty.


    Sakura had known Yoko her entire life, and Yoko had always treated her as if she were family. But Sakura''s father expected her to be the next family head and to be accepted by society as such.


    ''And it would not be possible until Yoko gets married.''


    But things seem to have changed now. Yoko used to be cowardly, never looking up or speaking against the servants.


    She often had fits where she pretended to be someone else, but Yoko always came to her senses as soon as someone raised their voice at her.


    But today has been different. Yoko had not changed back, and she had even talked back to Sakura. Her threat to tell her father what happened didn''t even phase Yoko at all.


    "Sakura, if it is not important, then go away. I don''t have time for you today."


    When Sakura heard her father''s voice, she stopped knocking on the door. He sounded tired and irritated, as he had for several days.


    The rumor that their family had lost their techniques for controlling the beasts was already spreading. It was not a situation Sakura wanted her father to be in.


    ''No one has broken contact with our family yet, but it is only a matter of time before everyone finds out we cannot control these beasts. We cannot let the word spread any further.''


    This was also why Sakura did not want Yoko to go out. Yoko was weak, and she was also unable to defend herself.


    If something happened to Yoko before her marriage, then their family was done for. Everyone knew Yoko was the daughter of the previous family head, so her marriage was really important.


    Her father had gone out of his way to get an easily submissive person from the Divine Guild to marry Yoko. This way, he would have control of the Tsurugi fortune forever.


    Sakura finally sighed in defeat and chose to leave her father alone. She had tried her best for now, and she had enough time to inform him about Yoko''s situation later.


    What she did not expect was for her father''s door to be forced open from the inside. Her father looked white when he ran out, and his eyes were filled with panic.


    "Father, what is wro¡­."


    "Hurry and check Yoko''s room. Search for her if she is not in her room and bring her to me right now."


    Her father appeared enraged, more so than any other time Sakura had ever seen him. Because of the anger he was suppressing, his eyes had red spots.


    His current appearance scared Sakura enough that she even took a step back. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What happened? I left Yoko in her room, but her father should not know something is wrong with her. Did Father sense something?''


    Various doubts circled Sakura''s mind. She had a lot of questions she wanted to be answered, but nothing made sense in her mind.


    "Father, is something wrong? Yoko should be in her room right now. I just left her the¡­"


    "Master, Lady Yoko has not returned to her room. Her door was locked from the outside, but when we forced it open, her room window was open."


    Her father''s complexion went even paler at the guard''s words, but it was Sakura that felt the real force of those words.


    Yoko was missing! But why? And more importantly, how? Sakura had made sure the door was shut tightly so that no one could enter and exit.


    ''Surely Yoko is not suicidal enough to jump out of the window. Even she should know that she would not survive a fall like that.''


    "I knew I saw Yoko outside my window. She dared to jump out and die under my presence?" Her father was seething with anger now.


    Sakura had never heard her father speak about anyone in that tone of his. He sounded half-mad already.


    Even the guards looked taken aback at the state of their master.


    "Lord Tsurugi, what should we do now? Lady Yoko cannot possibly have survived that fall¡­"


    "Then bring her dead body back at any cost. Do what you must to endure that or you all will die with her. I need her body, no matter if it is dead or alive. She needs to marry so that I can get my right as the family head."


    Sakura did not know why her father was so obsessed with Yoko getting married, but it seemed like it was a big deal.


    Sakura had a lot of questions, but she did not ask any of them. She knew she would get her answers sooner or later. But for now, she needed to lay low.


    She did not know why, but Sakura''s instincts were telling her not to make Yoko her enemy. And Sakura was someone who had always listened to her instincts.


    ___________________________


    There was a certain freedom in freefalling. It started with fear and ended up in an adrenaline rush.


    Amane had long passed the point of feeling fear when falling from great heights. She would not have been able to achieve some of the feats she did in her previous life if she had been afraid of heights.


    ''Ahhhh, here she comes. I knew I judged the distance right.''


    Amane quickly threw her hands out as soon as she felt the huge body coming closer to her. The griffin was going to miss Amane by a few inches at her present trajectory.


    But that was not a problem for Amane. She knew what she needed to do to correct her path.


    ''Well, it''s now or never. Let''s find out if my whistling still works.''


    Amane''s tone was laced with magic when she whistled. It was low and the frequency she used could only be heard by a Griffin.


    ''Got it.''


    Amane knew the instant she had Griffin''s attention. The tone she had imitated belonged to a young Griffin in distress.


    The Griffin immediately caught Amane in its massive claw before descending. It was a relatively safe landing for the pair and Amane was instantly let go as soon as the pair touched the ground.


    ''Step 1 - complete. Now comes the tough part.''


    The Griffin let Amane go as soon as she realized that Amane seemed different from a baby Griffin.


    The lack of wings and the bi-pedal nature of Amane''s biology were too big a factor for her to overcome.


    As soon as Griffin realized that, she became furious and panicked. The loss of a baby and the appearance of a possible danger made the Griffin lash out.


    Amane''s instincts told her to dodge but her body''s reflexes refused to cooperate. It showed just how underwhelming her new body was.


    ''I''m pretty but useless. Charlie would laugh if she saw me like this.''


    There had been a time when Amane had teased Charlie about her weak but pretty body. The then-sixteen-year-old had gone red in the face and denied being fragile.


    How those words were coming back to mock Amane now. Finding herself in the position of the weak did not seem like a fun idea.


    ''But I am not easy prey. I just need to wait for the chance and strike back.


    What Amane lacked in strength, she made up for in magic and technique. Her core was pulsing with power, and Amane easily forced her energy to form leashes.


    As soon as the Griffin attacked again, Amane dodged out of its path and used her magic to make her body lighter.


    She needed one moment to capture the Griffin and leash it with her magic. Once she did that, the Griffin was as good as tamed.


    It might sound easy but to bound such a big creature, a lot of mental pressure, as well as magical strength, was required. If a normal person tried it, they would die because of the resultant backlash.


    Thankfully, physical strength was not a must when trying to tame the beasts or Amane would have been in a lot of danger.


    ''I need to still the Griffin for a minute. I hope my aura would still work on it.''


    Most beasts were guided by their instincts. They cower in front of the strong and bullied the weak.


    So, when presented with a strong aura, most beasts tended to freeze, and that was the window of opportunity Amane needed to finally lash the beast.


    Amane considered it a success as soon as her feet touched Griffin''s back and she got ready with her leash.


    ''Now all I need is an opportunity. I hope the Griffin doesn''t decide to bolt now.''


    Amane released her aura slowly. She needed to not make a mistake in this step or the Griffin would get startled.


    Once the Griffin became familiar with her aura, Amane would release it abruptly and confuse the Griffin. It would stop moving and that would be her window of opportunity.


    But that was all wishful thinking on Amane''s part. Her happy thoughts were stopped by the shrilling sound of footsteps.


    "There she is - Lady Yoko. She''s still alive, but the Griffin seems to have taken her hostage. Quick, kill the beast so that we can save Lady Yoko."


    The guards had it all wrong, but there was no way for Amane to clarify the situation now. The Griffin beneath her hands was panicking at the inclusion of these new people.


    ''These stupid guards. Why do they have such bad timing? I need to get the Griffin away from here before someone ends up dead.''


    These guards were fools if they thought they could take an angry Griffin on their own. None of the guards in front of Amane carried magical weapons, so they could not be casters.


    These were ordinary people without any magical capabilities, and they were pretty much asking to die by trying to save Amane from the Griffin.


    ''I hope this never reaches the ears of anyone who has ever known me. I would die of shame and regret otherwise.''


    Since things had come to this, Amane felt like she had no other choice but to be stupid and pull a stunt she repeatedly warned the people she had taught never to do.


    She pulled at Griffin''s wing to distract it from the guards. It worked instantly, and the Griffin took off into the sky without hesitation.


    And Amane, like the idiot she was, decided not to jump down from the angry beast. Her chances of getting away successfully were nil.


    Either Amane would get hurt from Griffin''s massive claws or her magic would cause Amane to backlash.


    Her core was still not stable and Amane did not feel like she had enough control over it to make a safe landing.


    ''I will take my chance with the Griffin in the sky. It should calm down once it is high enough. I will need to time my sudden burst right but I feel like I will be able to make it.''


    Amane was trying something that was beyond foolish. It had more chances of failure than it had of success.


    ''Fuck caution. I will live my life how I want to.''


    Amane had made her decision and she would follow through. It was not like she had anyone to stop her now.


    ''Man, having no responsibility is so good. Freedom is really the best feeling in this world and I will not give it away at any cost.''


    It was finally time. The Griffin had flown as high as it was willing to and Amane was ready to execute her plan.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Its easy if you know how

    It was finally time. The Griffin had flown as high as it was willing to and Amane was ready to execute her plan.


    Amane let her magic flow through her core once she was high enough in the sky. She no longer bothered to gradually accustom the Griffin to her. Amane didn''t have the luxury of time anymore.


    Her power erupted suddenly from her core. It even surprised Amane when her core refused to obey her command and limit her power.


    The sudden surge in Amane''s powers caused the Griffin beneath her to freeze. And then the fall began.


    ''Darn it. I was not ready to fall yet.'' Amane cursed her negligence as she tried to get the magical collar around the Griffin.


    The beast was in her grasp, but it was unresponsive. Amane had about 15 seconds before hitting the ground. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had about 15 seconds to get the Griffin to respond and then gain enough height to avoid crashing. Most people would think it was impossible, but Amane had been in a situation like this before.


    ''Aww, fuck it. Desperate times call for desperate measures.''


    Amane''s current body just did not have what it took to subdue the beast so she had to compromise.


    Amane whistled a familiar tone and the Griffin immediately responded to her. Amane had to do her best to move her body with the Griffin so that she was not thrown off the beast when it straightened itself.


    ''Thaan god the material reflexes of the beasts are strong. I managed to knock some sense into this Griffin in time.'' Amane had used the same whistling tone as before.


    There was about a 50% chance that the Griffin would not fall for it again but Amane had decided to take her chances.


    As soon as the Griffin gained enough momentum, Amane tightened the rope around her neck and the Griffin gave one final cry before submitting.


    "Good girl. You shouldn''t have tried to go against me."


    Amane patted the Griffin with one hand while holding on to the rope with another.


    The first collaring was an important step to beast taming. Most beasts lacked the loyalty needed to be tamed. This was because their brain had an undeveloped gland that certified loyalty.


    The first collaring was a technique where one had to send their energy inside the beast to wake up that under-developed gland and get it to respond.


    It sounded easy on paper but this was where most people lost their lives. Not only did you need incredible willpower, but you also needed a strength surpassing the beast to tame it.


    Flying on a beast had a different feeling than free-falling. There was less freedom but more security.


    But Amane knew it was finally time to lay down. The Tsurugi guards had been following her the entire time, and their presence was becoming an eyesore.


    "It''s time to get down, girl." "I know you want to fly more, but we have to return home."


    The Griffin was not pleased with Amane''s words, but she was also not upset. Amane was certain that the Griffin had been tamed.


    A lot of people mistook taming as controlling but that was not the case. Taming was like creating a bond between the beast and the new owner. It was something stronger than controlling a beast.


    "Lady Yoko, are you alright? Get away from the beast this instant."


    As soon as Amane landed, she was surrounded by the Tsurugi guards. Their presence was an eye-sore but their concern looked genuine.


    "Put your weapons down and take a few steps back. Can''t you see that you are making her nervous? I won''t be responsible if you get injured because of your negligence."


    Amane had tamed the Griffin so it was no longer a danger to her. That did not include the other people near her.


    The tamed beast was not obligated to be nice to them if it did not want to. But most people never understood that point.


    "B-But, my lady. What about the beast? We need to kill it before it becomes a danger to the Tsurugi family."


    The Griffin decided she did not like the guard''s words. Massive claws almost clawed away the guard''s face before Amane pulled the Griffin back by the leash.


    It was not a harsh tug. In fact, it was soft enough to barely be felt but the Griffin calmed down as soon as Amane gave the signal.


    "Don''t be foolish. This Griffin is already tamed so it''s no longer a threat to anyone. But I''ll still warn you not to foolishly anger her."


    Amane patted the Griffin and the Griffin leaned into her touch. It did look like the Griffin had been tamed.


    Amane could tell that the guards were having second thoughts about her and the situation but no one seemed to believe in her.


    "S-Still, it should be impossible, right? Only the family head knows the secret behind beast taming and only one person can inherit that talent. S-Surely this is a fluke? We can''t be sure the Griffin is tamed or not."


    The guard was brave enough to come out and speak up. Amane ''tsk'' at the obvious insult aimed at her.


    It seemed like the maids were not the only ones who were going to disrespect her, the guards were the same.


    "Oh, then would you like to see for yourself if the Griffin is tamed or not? Alright, come here and check. Or, should I send the Griffin over to you?"


    Amane saw the guard go pale at her provocation. The rest of the guards looked taken aback at her words as well.


    ''This is irritating. They expected me to back down, huh?''


    "I know, Lord Tsurugi must have tamed this Griffin and that''s why it saved Lady Yoko. After all, Lord Tsurugi had the power to do so. Let''s go back and tell Lord Tsurugi this excellent news."


    There was something to be said about loyalty when it came to these guards. They were even willing to make such excuses to justify what they saw.


    "You can go back if you want to. But I will not be going back with you until I get my apology from Sakura."


    Amane could be a petty bitch when she wanted to be. Her words were angering the guards, she could see it in their eyes, but no guard was brave enough to come near her.


    The Griffin behind Amane was like a huge warning threat and no one wanted to anger it.


    The commotion finally came to an end with the arrival of the people Amane wanted to see the least.


    "Yoko, what is going on here? Go back to your room and reflect on your action this instant."


    Lord Tsurugi was finally standing in front of Amane, his expression twisted in a thunderous fury as he took her in.


    It seemed like he was ignoring the Griffin standing behind Amane, or maybe he didn''t even see the huge beast.


    "I won''t be coming back with you and you can''t make me go back."


    Amane had wanted to initially agree to go back. But she had changed her mind as soon as her eyes landed on Lord Tsurugi''s face. There was something about him that rubbed Amane the wrong way.


    Maybe it was his arrogant way of speaking, maybe it was his hostile body language, ''Or maybe it is the sense of uneasiness this body feels every time I lay eyes on him or hear his name.''


    "Don''t be foolish, Yoko. You need to come back home. We just received the message from your fiance that their party would be arriving in an hour. We need to prepare you before the meeting to make a good impression."


    Amane was so focused on Lord Tsurugi that she did not even notice Sakura standing on Lord Tsurugi''s side.


    Sakura''s face was twisted into a worried expression but Amane could not tell if this was because of her or because of the current situation.


    "And if I refuse? What can you even do to make me go back?"


    Amane egged Lord Tsurugi even more. If she had thought that the man could not go any redder in the face, she was sorely mistaken.


    "YOU! YOU UNGRATEFUL CHILD. I WILL SHOW YOU WHAT I CAN DO."


    "No, father wait!", "My lord, wait."


    Sakura and the guards tried to stop Lord Tsurugi but their pleas fell on deaf ears. The man was being controlled by his emotions and he had no idea what kind of danger he was walking into.


    But if he did not want to be careful, Amane would let him reap the fruits of his labor.


    The Griffin attacked as soon as Lord Tsurugi was nearby. The sudden action startled Lord Tsurugi and everyone else in the vicinity as well.


    Amane could have stopped the attack as soon as it begin and Lord Tsurugi would not have suffered any injuries but she did not.


    She needed to make a point across.


    "W-Where did this beast come from? Back off you beast or you will regret crossing me."


    Lord Tsurugi took out something from around his neck. As soon as Amane''s eyes landed on the pendant, she knew what it was.


    ''Ah, so that''s why only one person is said to be able to control the beasts each generation. It is because the Tsurugi family uses the compelling pendant to boost their powers.''


    Compelling Pendent was a treasure that had belonged to the Tsurugi family even before Amane had taught them anything.


    Initially, she had helped the Tsurugi out because of this pendent but she had decided not to take it away in the end. The then-head of the Tsurugi family had needed this pendant to keep their family afloat.


    ''But the pendent is losing its energy. Knowing these idiots, they never recharged the energy inside the pendant so it was bound to run dry.''


    Amane could tell that it had been a long time since her death. The knowledge that was common in her time did not appear to be present in the present.


    ''If Lord Tsurugi believes the pendant will save his life, he is gravely mistaken. This Griffin is far beyond his control.''


    True to Amane''s thoughts, the Griffin didn''t even spare a glance toward the pendant. It seemed Lord Tsurugi had no idea how to make use of the pendant to boost his powers.


    No wonder he was struggling so much to learn the beast-controlling techniques that the Tsurugi family possessed.


    "Alright, that is enough. We don''t want to kill him to calm down."


    Amane decided to interfere before Griffin''s attacks could become lethal. Everyone held their breaths as Amane placed her hand on Griffin''s body and it calmed down.


    Amane''s actions were followed by a stunned silence. No one could believe their eyes at what they saw happening in front of their eyes.


    "Uncle, are you alright? It seems the Griffin managed to land a good one against you."


    Amane''s words reflected how smug she was. The Griffin was still leaning into her touch, her head rubbing against Amane''s hand and asking for pets from her.


    A dozen of stunning eyes followed Amane''s moment but none were more satisfying than the old man and Sakura''s.


    "Y-Y-You! How did you do that? Did you somehow manage to tame the Griffin? But how is that possible? This pendant is still with me? It should not be possible for you to be able to tame the Griffin."


    Amane heard the disbelief coloring Lord Tsurugi''s words. He sounded not only stunned but also crushed.


    However, it was Sakura''s eyes that were the real treat for Amane to watch. Her eyes were flashing with not only emotions but also calculating her next move.


    "Oh, this pendant? I don''t need it to accomplish such an easy taming session. Maybe uncle doesn''t know but I am a genius when it comes to beast taming. So it is also time uncle hands over the seat of family head to me."


    Once again, Amane had said her words and caused a wave of confusion. But now the ball was in the old man''s and Sakura''s court.


    Amane did not consider them her enemy yet but that might change in the next few seconds.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Ridiculous Plan

    "So it is also time uncle hands over the seat of the family head to me."


    Amane awaited an answer. Even the sound of a pin dropping would be audible in the clearing''s still conditions.


    The only one that still dared to make any move in such a situation was the Griffin standing behind Amane. It seemed incapable of sensing the tense air around the gathering.


    Finally, the silence broke. The old man decided he could no longer tolerate Amane''s nonsense and he exploded.


    With a red face and a shaking voice, Lord Tsurugi finally opened his mouth.


    "You ungrateful brat. Just what do you think you are doing? It''s a fluke! There is no way you were able to tame that beast when even I could not tame it. You will regret your decision to go against me¡­."


    "Has anyone ever told you that you talk too much uncle? The more you speak, the more you sour my mood."


    If possible, the old man looked even madder at getting interrupted in the middle of his speech.


    The guards around the old man flinched at seeing him this angry. It seemed like no one had ever dared to cut him off before.


    ''Lord Tsurugi sure has an ego. I wonder how long it will take before he raises his hand against me?''


    To think a humble family such as Tsurugis had fallen this low. Time and money sure change a person.


    "Don''t you dare forget Yoko! I am the family head currently. ME. Not you or your father. But ''ME''"


    The old man seemed too fixated on the position of being the ''family head''. It was almost like a complex this man had.


    ''He''s behaving just like those old fools who used to rule the council back in my days. But unlike her uncle, they could back their claims up with their own merits. Lord Tsurugi is all bark and no bite.''


    "Uncle, does it matter if you are the family head or not? You cannot tame the beasts so you will lose your position sooner or later. It is better to step down now to avoid any backlash.


    Amane was not sure why she was willing to give this man an out. But this would be his last warning.


    Even the Griffin behind Amane was getting impatient with her sour mood. And Amane was not sure she would want to stop her if the Griffin decided to extract vengeance against Lord Tsurugi.


    "I won''t hand it over. The position of the family head is mine. I won''t hand it over to¡­."


    "Let''s stop here for today. Yoko, I am sure that the heat of the day is getting to you which is making you act like this. You should go back to your room and take a bath to calm down. You won''t want to show such an undignified sight to your future fiance, right?"


    Amane''s eyes narrowed at the diplomatic answer Sakura gave. She had not come out and opposed Amane openly but her words indeed said all they needed to.


    "Sakura, I think I told you that I will not get married. I can''t take over the family business if I get married and I very much want to take over the beat-taming business. Those who have talent should use them, right?"


    Amae could see that she was forcing Sakura into a difficult situation. Sakura had already knocked out the old man because he had already lost his temper. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a brave thing for Sakura to do. Amane was told by her eyes that she had done it for her benefit.


    ''How funny. Sakura thinks she is doing me a favor by knocking her father out.''


    "Amane, go back to your room and freshen up. Please do it for our family name if you don''t want to do it for me. No matter how you feel, we should not let our matters drag outsiders into it. If you don''t want to marry, then it is alright. But don''t make an enemy out of the Divine Guild."


    Sakura sounded desperate when she spoke those words.


    Amane had half a mind to screw her over even further by disagreeing with her but it did not feel worth it.


    "Fine. I will come back now but I will take my time. I will meet you in the family hall in one hour but don''t expect me to cooperate with you. And take the guards with you."


    Sakura looked thankful for Amane''s cooperation. But Amane knew she made her decision for personal reasons.


    "Thank you. I will help you out where I can but I cannot make any promises. I don''t have as much power as my father does. Still, if you want help then I am always there." With those parting words, Sakura left the scene.


    As much as Amane wanted to be a bitch, she also wanted her freedom in her new life. Making enemies left and right would not help her.


    "Look at me, trying to be sensible. Aggghhhhh, now that I realized this fact, it makes me want to do something crazy."


    The frustration that had built up inside Amane had not gone away even after she had been left alone.


    She had been able to suppress it for some time because she had not wanted to deal and that old man at the same time. But now that Amane had no other outlet for her frustration, it was making her itchy.


    Knowing Sakura and that older man, Amane was sure they would not give up that easily.


    ''The old man would not be a problem but I don''t know about Sakura. She is an odd one but she seems interesting.''


    Sakura was not an ally but she was not an enemy either. She seemed to be playing a neutral role while favoring the more powerful party at the moment.


    ''She changed her tone as soon as she realized that I might be useful. Her offer of help was unexpected but I should not take it at face value.''


    "Man, I want to seduce her to my side. Does it make me weird for thinking like that?"


    Amane had always been a sucker for such twisted people. Most people she had ended up taking under her wing during her last life had not been normal.


    Either they had been too traumatized or they had been too far gone. But Amane had liked them all and found a family with them.


    After all, she was the same in that regard.


    The Griffin gave Amane a stare that could only be intercepted as ''you are ridiculous'' which brought a smile to Amane''s face.


    Some things never changed no matter where you were or who you were.


    "Hey, I have an idea about how to vent out my frustration and anger that old man Tsurugi at the same time. Would you help me out?"


    The Griffin let out an agreeing purr at Amane''s words and an unholy grin took over Amane''s face.


    ___________________________


    Sakura''s mind was working in overdrive. She was not sure whether what she had witnessed had been a dream or an illusion.


    Or if it had been the reality.


    ''Yoko managed to tame a beast? But it should not be possible. The journals said that only those who had the pendent could utilize it to tame the magical beasts. How mad Yoko managed to do that?''


    Sakura was more sure than ever that it had to be some kind of trick. She had read those journals herself and they all said the same thing.


    And Sakura was also sure Yoko had never been able to read those journals. Every time Sakura tried to hint at the content of the journals but Yoko was as unaware as ever.


    ''Then what happened? I thought it was one of her regular fits but Yoko seems like an entirely new person today. Was she hiding this personality all this time? Or did something else happen?''


    Sakura''s mind was in overdrive. This new development had caused her world''s perspective to shake.


    ''I need to inform the mother of these changes and tell her about Yoko''s new powers as soon as possible. We will also need to change our plan if Yoko is serious about her claim.''


    If Sakura was afraid of her father''s temper, she was even more afraid of her mother''s sharp mind.


    Everyone knew that Sakura''s mother, Lady Tsurugi had married her current husband because he was from the Tsurugi main family.


    There was no love between the pair but s constant power struggle. It was also her mother''s idea to use her father to gain the Tsurugi family fortune.


    Beast Taming was a dying art. Only the Tsurugis were ever able to tame the beasts and use them for communal usage.


    Although other elders and leaders could tame the monsters, they were not interested in doing so for the benefit of the general populace. The majority of them preferred to slay the monsters and use the materials they captured as ingredients for potions.


    The Tsurugi''s current position in the globe was crucial because of this. Everyone wished to be friends with them.


    "We won''t be able to hide Yoko''s talent anymore. I guess I should change my targets now."


    Initially, Sakura had wanted to do nothing with this power struggle. All she wanted to do was to live a peaceful life.


    But it was impossible to do in this family that was in a constant power struggle. One had to adapt and learn how to go with the flow like Sakura or they would be pushed to the side like Yoko.


    "S-Sakura, how dare you? Why did you know me out? I could have taught Yoko a lesson in humbleness. If you hadn''t stopped me that¡­"


    "Father, stop it. You have already lost your position as the family head to Yoko."


    "W-What are you saying? Sakura, how dare you say this to me?"


    "But it is the truth. Yoko can tame the beasts without even the help of a pendent. She has a real talent in this field and the other families would agree with her over you. We have no other choice but to go along with her wishes."


    Sakura felt the slap coming but she did not flinch.


    She stared her father right in the eyes and he stopped before his hand could make an impact on Sakura''s cheek.


    "Darn you. Why did you have to have your mother''s eyes? I cannot even hit you."


    Sakura knew that her father was afraid of her mother. That was why he was so desperately clinching to a position that he could not hold on to.


    "Father, Yoko has the talent and you saw it as well."


    "So you are abandoning me? After all, I did for you and our family?"


    "No, I am not abandoning you father. I am just trying to save your life. You need to survive if you want to take your rightful place back.''


    Her father went quiet. He knew Sakura was right so he had nothing else to say in retaliation.


    After all, even Lord Tsurugi knew Sakura was not talking about Yoko but her mother. That woman would kill even her husband and her daughter if it meant she would benefit from it.


    "Fine, I will stay calm for now and follow your lead. But I won''t sit back quietly forever."


    Her father finally calmed down. It showed how shaken he was because Yoko displayed abilities.


    Her father had never considered Yoko as important before so this sudden change must be too big of a shock for him.


    "Don''t worry father. I am not saying that we should give us here. If we can''t push Yoko out of the house ourselves, we will need someone else to do it for her. I will try my best to make these marriage preparations go thorough with the Divine Guild. Even Yoko will not be able to oppose them."


    No one could oppose Lady Suzuki and that was a fact. Even Yoko would fall soon in front of her.


    And if not, then Sakura would really need to step up her game and stick to Yoko like glue for her survival.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Cornered Beast [pt1]

    "Mother, why did you decide to accompany me? I thought you did not want to come to the Tsurugi estate ever again?"


    Lord Helios Argis was someone who lived for the betterment of the Divine Guild. He had been born as a weak baby, a cursed half-breed between a Divine beast and a human.


    As such, his family had shunned him since birth. His life had been nothing but tragedy after tragedy.


    But it had all changed the day Lady Suzuki had taken pity on a ten-year-old and adopted him into her ever-growing family.


    Lord Helios Argis was no one special but Lady Suzuki had made him feel special. That was why, when Lord Tsurugi had asked him to marry Yoko Tsurugi, Lord Helios Argis had felt stumped but he had agreed in the end.


    It was a well-known fact that Lady Suzuki did not like the Tsurugi family''s ways and how they had risen to power but she never spoke up on that topic when asked outright.


    Even Helios, a person reared by Lady Suzuki, was unable to discern how she felt about the Tsurugi family.


    Was she fond of them? Resent them?


    So when he decided to accept the engagement offered by the Tsurugi family, he did not consult her and did so in secret.


    But it had not mattered at all. In the end, Lady Suzuki had found out about the engagement and decided to tag along.


    ''Why is she here today? She never interfered in any of the other sibling''s marriages before. She was also not interested in my affairs before today. What makes today special?''


    Since Helios could not figure these questions out, he decided to ask Lady Suzuki outright. His adopted mother had always liked directness even when he was a kid.


    "Does a mother needs a reason to accompany her son to his would-be fiance''s house? But if you need a reason so badly, then consider my company as a bi-product of my fear."


    ''Fear?'' Helios was not even aware her mother had such a word in her vocabulary.


    Anyone who knew the head of the Divine Guild knew her to be a shrewd lady. She was someone not even the other leaders tried to go against.


    And it was not like Lady Suzuki''s reputation was built upon a house of cards. On the contrary, it was a path her adopted mother had carved out of blood and tears.


    "Mother, is there something for me to fear at Lord Tsurugi''s house? He has been good to me this far and I feel like I can trust him."


    Still, Helios trusted his feelings and he wanted to believe in lord Tsurugi who had begged him to take Yoko as his wife.


    The lord had been so worried about how meek and timid Lady Yoko was. Such a lady would not survive the court politics and power struggles most families tended to fight with.


    Helios himself knew that he was Lady Yoko''s best option to be able to live a normal and carefree life.


    "If you feel like you can trust Lord Tsurugi then I will trust your judgment. But Helios, you have been softhearted ever since you were a kid. It would break my heart to see your trust being broken. So let me be a loving mother and do this for you."


    Whatever Helios wanted to say to his mother died on his tongue. What could he even say in this situation that would not insult Lady Suzuki?


    He had no other choice but to fold in front of her.


    "By the way Helios, have you ever seen a beast that had been tamed?"


    Helios jerked his head up as soon as he heard that question. Her mother''s fondness for tamed beasts was known far but her dislike for the beasts tamed by the Tsurugi family was apparent.


    Not many people knew this but Helios knew his mother was also capable of taming the beasts. But he had never witnessed her in the company of beasts she had tamed.


    But Helios had seen a few of the tamed beasts Tsurugi family kept.


    "I have seen some when I went to visit the Tsurugi family once. The current Lord Tsurugi forbade me from near them. He said it was because he was trying to make the beasts more friendly to outsiders. Why? Is something wrong?"


    For some reason, Lady Suzuki had a bitter smile on her face at his answer. It confirmed Helios''s suspicions that his mother knew about the Tsurugis but she was unwilling to answer him.


    "It''s nothing, just a strange rumor I heard a few hours ago. Apparently, the Tsurugi family is keeping a very rare ''beast'' hidden in their house but it recently went out of control. I wonder how they will try dealing with this situation."


    ''A rare beast?'' If something like that was the case then there was no way this information would have remained a secret.


    Knowing Lord Tsurugi''s nature, he would have boasted about this rare find all over the world. He would have even gotten the media involved in this.


    This had to be a riddle. Although Helios could not figure out his mother''s words, he still felt like he had to answer her.


    "Mother, sometimes you speak in riddles and make my head hurt. No matter how rare a beast Lord Tsurugi got his hands on, if it went out of control then he has no other choice but to kill it."


    "Pfff..hahaha...pfff."


    Helios had no idea what happened. One second, Lady Suzuki was normal, the next second she had broken out into a fit of laughter.


    This change was too sudden and out of the blue for Helios.


    "Mother, what is wrong? Are you alright? Did I say something funny?"


    For some reason, Helios''s words caused Lady Suzuki to break out into an even bigger fit of laughter. The voice that was muffled before suddenly rang out into the car.


    "Oh, you precious fool. You truly are too soft for this world of ours. Do you think a beast that had been cornered would die just like that? No, it would struggle and put up a fight, and then it would aim to kill."


    His mother stopped her laugh and her amused expression turned into a solemn one.


    "And it will also be at that moment when the beast will be the most dangerous. So Helios, do not be a fool and chose the losing side."


    Helios had more questions than answers once her mother was done speaking. He had so many thoughts and questions spinning inside his mind but his mouth refused to cooperate with him.


    And when Helios looked at Lady Suzuki again, her eyes had a strange light in them that made him afraid to open his mouth.


    He suddenly pitied Lord Tsurugi. The poor man had no idea what was about to hit him next.


    The Tsurugi mansion was right in their vision now and Lord Helios suddenly felt his brain stop working. He had a bad feeling about his upcoming meeting.


    ___________________________


    Sakura had assured her father that she had a plan but in reality, it was hard for her to come up with anything.


    In the first place, the success of this arrangement depended on how well Yoko behaved in front of Lord Helios.


    He was a timid man and he had only heard about Lady Yoko so far. Sakura had done her best to manipulate what information he received about Yoko and she had formed an image in his mind.


    Everyone knew that Lord Helios was a soft-hearted fool. He would try and help anyone in need of his help. And that also included a fragile lady in need of a partner.


    But now that Yoko had changed all of a sudden, she was no longer the meek prey that Lord Helios needed to protect.


    If Yoko opened her mouth in the meeting and let her true personality shine, then all their hard work would be for nothing.


    ''I need to think of a way to get Yoko to behave this time. Should I drug her? Or curse her? No, there is a chance that I will be discovered.''


    Sakura''s mind was moving a mile per hour. Her father had already gone ahead to take a bath.


    "Lady Sakura, I have some urgent news for you. Lord Helios has arrived but he''s not alone. Lady Suzuki was spotted leaving his car along with him and Lady Yoko is nowhere to be seen."


    Sakura felt her heart drop to her stomach as soon as she heard those words. Just when she thought that the situation could not get worse, this happened.


    ''Did someone curse us? What is this situation we are facing? Why is this all happening all of a sudden?''


    No matter how much Sakura rattled her brain, she could not find what was so different about today that caused to change.


    "What should we do, Lady Sakura? Lady Suzuki is not someone we are ready to welcome just now. Lord Tsurugi hasn''t dealt with the problem of the wild animals yet! And Lady Yoko''s abrupt shift in mood would be noted right away. What do we do now?"


    The guard was entitled to feel fear. The circumstances were quite bad. Sakura was unable to give up though. She had to maintain her composure and figure this out.


    "Listen, tell the staff to stay calm and receive our guests in the central inner courtyard. I will inform the situation to father myself. As for Yoko, please find her and bring her back as soon as possible."


    There was too much to do and not enough time. But still, Sakura had to prioritize her workload. Doing too much at once would hinder any progress they were about to make.


    So it was better to target one problem at a time. And the most urgent one was the arrival of Lady Suzuki.


    Once the guard was gone, Sakura felt her body stagger.


    "Sakura, is something wrong?"


    Her father returned in time to see her fall apart but Sakura considered her options. And she came up with one solution to use this to her advantage.


    "Father, we have another problem. Lady Suzuki decided to accompany lord Helios to our home. We cannot avoid her now." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But why? What happened?"


    "I don''t know but I think a brilliant man like you can make use of this opportunity to further your standing and drag Yoko out of the race forever. Please follow my lead for now and do not make a mistake."


    Sakura had considered her options carefully but she still felt like she was being backed into a corner.


    But if she did not do anything then they were finished.


    So if a little flattery got her the desired result, then Sakura would do that. Her father was a fool but he was also easily controlled with a few well-placed words.


    "Ah, what a smart girl you are Sakura. Of course, we should make use of this opportunity if we can. Now tell me, what have you planned?"


    The more Sakura heard her father speak, the more certain she was that she made the best choice for herself.


    "Of course father....."


    Sakura narrated her plan to Lord Tsurugi and the more she spoke, the more her father smiled.


    It only took a few minutes to discuss what to do but it felt like a lifetime to Sakura.


    "Of course! Why did I not think of that before? You are a genius Sakura. Now, let''s go and visit our guests. We should not keep them waiting for long."


    Sakura followed her father with a happy smile toward the central courtyard.


    Lady Suzuki and Lord Helios were seated in the open garden and Sakura could not help but pause at seeing them.


    For a second, Lady Suzuki''s eyes met hers and a chilling smile took over the divine leader''s lips. It was such a knowing and chilly smile that Sakura felt her heart freeze.


    "Ah, my lord and my lady, it is so nice to see you both. Please sit down and enjoy the tea."


    Her father''s words caused Lady Suzuki''s attention to stray away from Sakura and onto himself.


    ''How could a father not recognize what kind of danger he is in? Does he not see how dangerous Lady Suzuki is? He wants to fight this kind of woman?''


    But none of her concerns reached her father. He kept on speaking to Lord Helios, ignoring Lady Suzuki.


    And finally, it happened. Lady Suzuki opened her mouth to ask the critical question.


    "Cut to the chase. Where is young Lady Yoko? We are here to see her, not to chitchat."


    And the real battle had begun at last.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Cornered Beast [pt2]

    "Cut to the chase. Where is young Lady Yoko? We are here to see her, not to chitchat." Everyone held their breaths once they heard Lady Suzuki''s words.


    Her tone was crisp and left no room for negotiation. Those who heard her speak could not help but shudder at the force it carried over.


    Even Sakura''s body trembled when that commanding voice reached her ear. But she had to hold her ground and not give an inch.


    "Lady Yoko is getting ready. I am afraid that there was an accident before Lady Suzuki''s arrival. Please excuse our Lady for a bit."


    Sakura was quick to apologize on behalf of Yoko. Her father did not say anything which Sakura counted as a win in her book.


    "Oh? Is that really so? Then, perhaps we should go back for today."


    "No, don''t. I mean, there is no need for Lord Helios and Lady Suzuki to go back today. The accident is already being taken care of. I will instruct someone to bring Yoko to us."


    Sakura cursed inside her mind at her father''s quick mouth. He had managed to ruin a perfect opportunity by making that excuse.


    ''It is my fault. I overestimated my father''s intelligence. I should ever have told him to try and make Lord Helios feel pity for the ''mentally ill'' Yoko.''


    Before coming here, Sakura had a simple plan she had discussed with her father.


    Lord Helios had initially decided to marry Yoko because of her poor circumstances and her inability to stand alone in court. But it was no longer going to last if Lord Helios saw Yoko''s current personality.


    So the plan had been to introduce Yoko as a mentally ill patient and gain Lord Helios''s sympathy that way.


    ''Of course, the best case scanners would be if Lord Helios went back today and decided to revisit another day. But father had to go and open his mouth.''


    "I am so excited. I finally get to meet the famous lady Yoko of the Tsurugi family. Her father was good at beast taming. I wonder if she inherited his talent or not."


    The moment they heard Lady Suzuki''s comments, the Tsurugi pair stopped moving. She was making it quite clear that she was aware of the recent occurrence.


    ''Does she know? Does Lady Suzuki know about my father''s incapability to control the beasts and that is why she decided to come here today? What a fearsome information network this lady has.''


    Really, Sakura was no match for Lady Suzuki and even she had to admit it.


    If Sakura could help it, she should avoid making an enemy of the foxes, her mother had always cautioned her.


    "Nonsense. Yoko is a young and fragile lady and she had no talent when it comes to beast taming. Marriage is the only option she had for living a good and safe life. Don''t you agree, Lord Helios?"


    "Huh? Ah, maybe."


    Lord Tsurugi''s words were sharp and bitter. Lord Helios seemed to be at a loss when he heard himself being addressed.


    Sakura flinched as soon as she realized that mistake her father had made. He sounded too defensive for it to be natural.


    "Fragility is something that can be trained out of someone with enough practice and talent is not a big enough factor to rule someone out from the clan-head position. Your denial makes me wonder if you are hiding something or not."


    "Hiding? What do we have to hide? I am the current head of the Tsurugi family and I have all the authority that comes with this position. Who are you to tell me what I can and cannot hide?"


    The more her father spoke, the more Sakura felt their doom approach.


    ''I have no other choice but to abandon this sinking ship. If I do not do something now then I will sink along with father.''


    Sakura had indeed made her choice but she had hesitated and given her father the last chance.


    But it seemed her father was not interested in her suggestion.


    "Father, please calm down. You should not show your emotions this clearly as the family head. We don''t want the morning incident to repeat itself, right? You barely escaped that Griffin and your wounds have yet to heal. Please do not pick a fight with Lady Suzuki."


    Sakura knew it was a failed gamble as soon as her father turned his angry eyes toward her. She had done it now.


    Her words might come off as concerned to most people but those currently present in this gathering would realize what Sakura was hinting at.


    "Sakura, mind your words. I am not the one making our family lose face, it''s you and your big mouth."


    Lord Tsurugi had finally lost any face he had. Sakura''s words were the final nail in the coffin and they confirmed the theory for everyone currently present in this gathering.


    ''Now they all know my father cannot control the beasts. I have officially betrayed him. Things cannot get worse for him now.''''


    "Well, I don''t think Sakura said anything wrong. You were injured by my Griffin and I had to come and bail you out. Do you want a repeat of that scene from the morning?"


    Just when things could not get worse for Lord Tsurugi, it happened.


    A flap of wings, a familiar cry, and the Griffin from the morning descended in the central courtyard.


    It was like a scene from a fairytale. The sun made Griffin''s wings shine and the regal pose caused anyone to be dumbfounded at the display.


    And in a second, that awed silence turned into panic. They all panicked as soon as people realized that the Griffin was a living, breathing beast.


    "Hurry up and kill it.", "How did it fly in here?", "How do we deal with it?"


    "YOU? JUST WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING COMING IN HERE LIKE THAT? YOKO YOU¡­."


    "You speak too much. Is yelling and getting angry all you can do uncle? I mean, you cannot even tame a simple beast like this Griffin and I had to do it for you." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And those were the words that broke the camel''s back. Her father could no longer control his anger and attacked Yoko.


    Things were becoming a disaster all of a sudden and Sakura knew she had to do something before things go beyond saving for her.


    ___________________________


    ''This plan sounded better in my head. Maybe I should not have egged that old man so much.''


    Even though Amane thought like that, she did not regret anything she did. If she had a chance to do this again, she would make sure her entrance would be even more dramatic.


    Currently, her uncle had decided to charge her and the Griffin behind Amane decided to show its displeasure.


    But Amane signaled it to stay down and calm. She did not need her tamed beast''s assistance to take out a weak old man.


    Amane was more than capable of doing that on her own.


    "Father, wait! You cannot hurt Yoko like this. She''s still family¡­"


    And of course, when Amane did not want assistance, Sakura decided to throw her body right in the middle of her father''s path.


    ''Such a calculated move. I knew this girl was more shrewd than I gave her credit for.'' Amane was impressed at Sakura''s fast thinking.


    The girl had already calculated what she should do to portray herself as a victim. If her father injured her for ''Yoko''s'' sake, then Sakura would be called a victim. If not, then she would be the hero who saved Yoko.


    ''Too bad that I saw through her. Well, I guess I should cause some trouble now.''


    Amane was not in a habit of saving people but she was always ready to cause trouble and mess with people. And she did want to mess with this father-daughter pair.


    "You, stay back. You''ll only make this difficult for me."


    The Griffin gave an offended squeak which made the guards flinch but she chose to settle down.


    It was pure luck that Sakura was closer to Amane than she was to her father. It made it possible for Amane to reach her in time and pull her closer while still managing to use her powers to block Lord Tsurugi''s strike.


    The old man looked baffled at this sudden clash and his wide eyes met Amane''s own.


    "I-Impossible. I made sure you never learned how to use magic. How did you manage to block my attack?"


    The old man looked shaken up at being stopped. Even the guards looked lost for words at what they were seeing.


    Their fragile, good-for-nothing Young Lady Yoko had managed to stop their enraged Lord Tsurugi without spending any effort.


    "Didn''t I tell you, uncle? I am a genius. It all comes naturally to me, be it stopping your attack or taming a beast."


    Amane''s words were full of bullshit but she had always been an over-confident prick. And these skills she had cultivated in her previous life did come easy in this current body.


    ''It''s all because I have my core in this body. My magic powers are the same. I will need to work on my body later.''


    Amane''s arms shook lightly at the force of Lord Tsurugi''s attack. His physical strength was superior to Amane''s but he lacked in the magic department.


    But that was a problem in itself.


    As good as Amane was at magic, she had to hold back to not expose her true level to these outsiders.


    "I think this is enough. Akabe Tsurugi, you should go in and rest. You look a little pale to me. Lady Sakura, please see a doctor for your current condition. And Lady Yoko? Please sit down. I think we need to discuss some things regarding your present situation."


    Amane felt the familiar flicker of energy reach her but she chose to ignore it. Amane had dug around and discovered that her death had occurred a few centuries ago.


    Anyone who was related to Amane should either be long dead or they should have ascended into another plain of existence.


    ''Must be my imagination.''


    The lady who had spoken spotted loose black and red dress. They showed quite a bit of her massive cleavage and her face was covered by a fox mask.


    The most striking feature was the long flowing white hair behind the female and the familiar creat of Divine Guild on her breast.


    "Lady Suzuki, please hold yourself back. You cannot make decisions like this in the house of another family. Lord Tsurugi has not agreed to your request yet."


    Ah, so this lady was the leader of the Divine Guild? She certainly had the air and aura around her that screamed ''power'' and ''authority''.


    ''Nothing seemed to have changed from all those years ago. The divine guild is still overbearing and expects people to bow down to them. Should I teach her a lesson then?''


    Amane thought over her options. But she decided not to interfere in the end.


    Making the Divine Guild her enemy would hinder her future easy life. It was just better to be neutral and forget about this encounter for now.


    "So you won''t interfere with what I ask if Lord Tsurugi agrees with me? Alright then. Lady Yoko, what do you say?"


    There was a gasp of sharp breath all around the clearing. No one could believe their ears when they heard Lady Suzuki speak.


    It was common knowledge that Lady Suzuki did not like the Tsurugi household. She never acknowledges any of its members, much less as them for things.


    But here she was, asking Lady Yoko for her opinion.


    No, not only that. Lady Suzuki was acknowledging Lady Yoko as the family head even when Lord Tsurugi was alive and doing well.


    She was announcing her allegiance in front of everyone present.


    "Lady Suzuki, you are asking the wrong person. Lord Tsuzuki is there¡­."


    But the old man was gone along with Lady Sakura already. No one had seen them fall on the scene but no one was surprised to see the father-daughter pair flee to lick their wounds.


    "Helios, the head of the family is someone who can control its assets. Akabe cannot do that anymore. No, he could never control the beasts at all. Won''t it be better for someone capable to take that seat from him?"


    Lady Suzuki''s words echoed in the clearing and everyone turned toward Amane as one. They were waiting for her input.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Interesting advice

    The courtyard was quiet after Lady Suzuki''s words. No one as much as dropped a pin to break the silence.


    Everyone was waiting for Lady Yoko''s response.


    And the lady did not disappoint when she turned her lazy eyes toward Lady Suzuki. Even the guards could not stop their gasp once they heard Lady Yoko''s words.


    "True. The family head should be the person who has the most strength and experience. But this is a matter we need to solve. Outsiders need to keep their heads out and about. You know, personal matters and all."


    Lady Yoko had said those words most informally and casually possible. Those words could even be taken as an insult if one was prideful enough.


    But Amane already knew nothing would happen. Knowing Charlie Suzuki, she would just find this insult funny.


    Amane was not sure what stroke of luck this was, but she had recognized the fox-masked lady as soon as she had laid eyes on her. It was someone Amane had taken in her family.


    Charlie Suzuki was someone Amane had almost raised in her last life and she had died in front of.


    ''Holy! Charlie is an old lady now. Is she using magic to appear this young? I''m glad to see that she survived to live this long. She even became the leader of the Divine Guild. How impressive.''


    Amane was happy for the fox-hybrid. When she had taken the child in, Charlie was all but a twig.


    Now she radiated power and authority like no one else.


    "L-Lady Yoko! Maybe you should apologize to Lady Suzuki. She looks mad at your words and you were also late in meeting her."


    The guards quickly tried to lighten the situation. They looked terrified of Charlie.


    The mask made it impossible to tell what she was thinking. Her tense body was also difficult to read and Amane could tell why these people thought that their ''Lady Suzuki'' was angry at them.


    ''Man, it''s weird to think of Charlie as someone high up. She used to be such a clingy kid and always picking up fights with others.''


    For Amane, that time was only yesterday. But the fully-blossomed lady in front of her begged to differ.


    "Huh? How is it my fault that I am late? Wasn''t it their side that canceled this engagement and then decided that they wanted to visit us? The least they could do is to wait for me. Our family has our problems to solve first. Right, Lady Suzuki?"


    Everyone flinched at one at Amane''s words. Fear was visible in their eyes and their body language.


    ''They are all such pansies. It''s not like Amane would eat you alive if you did not fear her.''


    "L-Lady Yoko, let''s stop here for now. I can see that the Tsurugi family is having some issues between themselves. Mother, let''s leave for today and come back another day."


    ''Mother? This child doesn''t feel related to Charlie. He must be adopted. How unexpected for Charlie of all people to adopt children.'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Helios finally managed to snap out of his daze. Amane was sure this meeting was an eye-opener for him.


    He had liked expected to meet a meek and submissive Lady to take on as his bride. But that was not what ended up happening.


    ''What is taking Charlie so long to think? I''m sure she wants to go back now that she had her fun. She should leave now.''


    To say that Amane was happy to see Charlie again would be an underestimation. She was ecstatic to see someone from her past survive this long.


    But that did not mean Amane wanted to reconcile with Charlie. Even if Charlie asked Amane outright for her identity, Amane would tell her to ''shove it.''


    ''Am I going to tell anyone who I am? Hell no. Why would I risk doing that and losing my freedom?''


    "But Heliosssssssss, I don''t want to leave right now. I am sure Lady Yoko would not mind hosting us sometimes more."


    Everyone flinched when they heard Lady Suzuki''s amused tone. Her amusement usually resulted in someone else''s discomfort.


    And in this case, the target was clear. No one in their right mind would turn down Lady Suzuki''s request.


    In fact, most people would have killed for such an opportunity. But Amane was not like most people and she also had too much to do. Like, planning to take over the Tsurugi family quickly.


    "No, I do mind you being here. Go home and come back another day. All this excitement will set my griffin off and I still need to look at other beasts that managed to escape the mansion."


    Most of what Amane said were excuses but no one could prove her words to be false.


    The only one who could call Amane a liar was Lady Suzuki and Amane knew she would not do that. She found ''Yoko'' far too interesting to risk losing her.


    "Lady Yoko, please. Do not egg mother today¡­."


    "Alright~ If you want me to return today then I will return today. But I want to come back soon. How does tomorrow sound?"


    For a second nothing happened. Everything was silent and calm. No one, not even Lord Helios could believe their ears at what they were hearing.


    Lady Suzuki did not request that. She never asked to come back to a place she had visited and found lacking.


    And the Tsurugi house had been nothing but lacking when it came to attending to her.


    "No. Go away and do not come back. I am far too busy to entertain someone as high up as Lady Suzuki. I will tell you this in advance, I have no interest in marriage so we do not need to meet each other again."


    With this, the engagement should be called off. Amane was sure Suzuki would respect her wishes of not being married against her wishes.


    "No! I insist on coming here again. You see, I seemed to take an interest in you, Lady Yoko. Won''t you indulge me?"


    "No. Now get out before I stick a beast after you."


    Amane left the mother-son pair standing in the inner courtyard like a rude host. She had finally done what she had set out to do.


    ''With this, the engagement should finally be called off now. I was seriously starting to feel frustrated toward the end there but I am sure Charlie was not serious about me.''


    Amane had acted rude and informal toward the leader of the Divine Guild leader. No respected leader would ever approach such a person again.


    ''It''s not like I hate Charlie but she has her own life now. And I do not want her life to intersect with my new life. I don''t want to complicate my new life.''


    "Someone, fetch me bathing supplies and prepare me a bath. I want to get this filth off me."


    Amane yelled once she reached the inner corridor. She was sure that the rumors about her and her abilities must have spread amongst the Tsurugi family''s servants.


    It would not be long before Amane would have to confront Lord Tsurugi and finally take over the family.


    ''I wonder what that old fool would try to do. But first, I should visit Sakura and see where she stands. I have a feeling that she would see things my way soon enough.''


    Amane entered her room and immediately felt someone else''s presence inside the room.


    This person was trying to hide their presence from Amane but they were unsuccessful in their attempt.


    ''Too immature. I wonder how I should punish my would-be assassin.''


    Amane had a few ideas but she first decided to let the man try. Amane was interested in what would happen next.


    ___________________________


    The whole interaction with Lady Yoko left Helios reeling. He had to take a few minutes together his thoughts and consider what had happened in front of him.


    Not only had Lady Yoko managed to tame a beast, but she had also insulted Lord Tsurugi and challenged his position.


    But that was not all. She had even managed to get away with denying and insulting Lady Suzuki. This was a feat no ordinary human could boast of having achieved.


    ''Did Lord Tsurugi lie to be about Laady Yoko? Which part of her looks meek and submissive? Forget getting bullied, I am sure Lady Yoko will be able to bully the council if she wanted to.''


    Helios had never seen a female with more balls than Lady Yoko and he was not sure he would be able to handle her if he married her.


    ''And something is wrong with mother. She never lets people get away with insulting or denying her like this.''


    That was true. In normal cases, Lady Yoko would not have been able to live past her first denial, never mind getting a chance for a second one.


    But there had been a point where Helios had felt her mother''s core getting ready to fire and then stopping all of a sudden.


    Helios was not sure what was wrong with Lady Suzuki, but her body language screamed ''interested.''


    "Mother, are we seriously going back today?"


    Helios was not sure what would happen next. He could tell this his mother did not want to go back and the guards would not be able to make her go back if she did not want to.


    But Helios had a feeling that they would not be staying in the Tsurugi mansion for long.


    "Well, what else can we do but go back for now? The next family head doesn''t want us anywhere near her for now. I will try the get close to Lady Tsurugi during next week''s party."


    Helios almost slipped when he heard his mother''s words. He could not believe the words coming out of Lady Suzuki''s mouth right now.


    "Mother, the party next week is exclusive to the members of the Divine Guild. Even other supreme leaders are not allowed entry. Lady Suzuki is not a part of our fraction."


    "But would anyone deny her entry if I am the one sending her an invite? As long as those fools know what is good for them, they will not deny my request."


    Helios knew that what his mother was saying was right. The other leaders in their fraction feared his mother''s powers and influence.


    There was no way they would complain if Lady Suzuki decided to invite Lady Yoko to that party, despite Lady Yoko''s refusal to marry his son.


    But it would also paint a target on Lady Yoko if her mother did that. Lady Yoko would be harassed all night by everyone and questioned relentlessly about her connection to Lady Suzuki.


    ''Maybe this is mother''s way to take revenge on Lady Yoko. It sure seems like the mother''s usual method of assessment. I am not sure how well Lady Yoko will be able to survive in such an unfamiliar environment.''


    Helios was not sure if he was sorry for Lady Yoko or if she deserved this treatment. But he was not going to get in his mother''s way and direct her earth toward him. He was not suicidal enough to do that.


    ''Sorry, Lady Yoko, you are on your own.''


    "Man, I cannot wait for the party next week. Those old fools won''t know what hit them once Lady Suzuki is through with them."


    Helios shook his head at his mother''s words. Now he was not sure if he should feel sorry for Lady Yoko or the people in the divine guild.


    "Mother, are you sure Lady Yoko will be able to handle this much pressure? She''s quite fragile looking."


    Lady Suzuki''s grin widened at his words and Helios suddenly felt the need to run far away from her.


    "''Yoko'' will be fine. In fact, she might be better than fine. I knew someone like her once so I am feeling pretty confident about her chances to survive in our world."


    Helios shut his mouth after that. He did not have anything more to add and nothing seemed to be appropriate to say about this situation.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Its your choice [pt1]

    "How long are you going to hide? Do you want me to shave my head before you attack me? Should I go to you instead if you don''t want to come out? "


    Amane was getting tired of waiting for the assassin to show himself. So far, he had done a sloppy job of hiding his presence inside her room. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were a few ways for Amane to deal with the assassin without even revealing herself but that would not solve her future problem.


    ''Capturing the assassin would be the best way to get the name of his master out of his mouth. I wonder how well today''s assassins would be able to handle torture.''


    The assassin did not get provoked by Amane''s words but she did feel him change places.


    The new hiding place couldn''t be said to be hidden at all. The assassin was as good as standing in front of Amane now. Did he think that the thin curtain could hide his bulky figure?


    ''Oi, isn''t he underestimating me a little too much? He''s not even trying to hide now and it''s pissing me off. Even the enemy is underestimating me by sending such a bulky assassin.''


    Most assassins generally preferred speed and agility over bulk and power. Only expert assassins or powerful assassins had such bulky frames.


    ''And you can tell which one he is.''


    Still, since the assassin had not decided to reveal himself, Amane took it as a refusal on the assassin''s part.


    And the thing about refusing Amane was - she did not like it one bit.


    "Seriously, just come out from behind the curtain. You have already been spotted. Or, do you need me to call the guards and have you killed?"


    Amane''s irritation peaked when the assassin still refused to come out. What more did he want from her? Amane was already glaring holes in his head with her glare.


    In her irritation, Amane picked up a ceramic pot and threw it inches away from the would-be assassin''s head.


    Finally, the assassin realized that Amane was not joking and she seriously knew where he was. All it took for Amane was to destroy a costly-looking vase.


    "Today is your last day Yoko Tsurugi. You have been a thorn in Lord Tsurugi''s side too many times and he has finally ordered for you to die. Allow me the pleasure to take your life now. Don''t bother calling guards because Lord Tsurugi made arrangements for your death."


    ''Uncle, seriously? Could you not have found a better person than this buffoon to do this job? Just how much are you underestimating me? And how much is he going to speak? Aren''t assassins supposed to be silent?''


    Amane''s head ached at the level of ignorance her uncle showed her in a single day. She had to rub her head to try and elevate the pain she felt.


    The assassin decided to try and off Amane in this short period. At least he was not incompetent enough to allow Amane to gather her wits.


    But the assassin was out of luck today. Amane was not in a good mood and she was too tired to play with him.


    Whatever good mood she previously had was drained out within one encounter with this fool.


    The assassin tried to use his bulk to catch Amane''s arm and stab her but Amane gripped the assassin''s writs in return and twisted his body.


    It was a marvelous site to see a 6''4" body sail past a petite 5''8" woman''s shoulder without much effort.


    The assassin''s back hit the floor but he had enough presence of mind to use his other hand to protect his head from the impact.


    "H-How? Lord Tsurugi said you had no s-skill. This was supposed to be an easy job." The assassin looked flabbergasted at the sudden turn of events.


    "Killing me would have been an easy job before today but you won''t be able to harm me from now on. Oh well, at least you tried. That''s more than what I can say for most bastards."


    The assassin was gapping at Amane''s words. Maybe she had been too bold with her language.


    Most high-class ladies were soft-spoken and hid their intentions behind their actions. From observing Sakura, Amane could tell that this had not changed since her last life.


    ''Well, I''m no high-class lady. Staying meek is not for me.''


    As Amane had said before, she was done with being meek. She needed to show power and dominance if she wanted to lead a peaceful and carefree life.


    ''I need to establish a reputation so that no one messes with me. And I also need to look for a reliable servant who would protect my privacy. Everyone in this house fears Lord Tsurugi too much.''


    It was a hassle to have all the servants be under the former head''s control. They would likely change their attitude after Amane takes over the family but they would never truly respect her.


    Once an opinion has been formed about something, it was next to impossible to change it. These people had seen ''Yoko'' as a meek and submissive lady so they would never see her as the authority.


    ''Besides, these servants have a fickle loyalty. They will come wagging their tails at anyone who shows them a favor.''


    Amane knew people like these. They only obeyed under the pressure of power and authority.


    But these people were no one important and letting them go would not harm Amane.


    ''They are not like Sakura and I don''t need to keep such fickle people around me. One Sakura is enough to deal with.''


    Having observed Sakura, Amane was convinced that she was someone who would always side with the winning side. And she would also do anything to hop out of a sinking boat.


    As such, she would be an amazing asset but not a loyal one. Amane would have to keep an eye and ear out for her moments.


    ''What a pain. But I guess I can take risks like this once or twice.''


    "Oi, what are you going to do with me? If you are going to kill me then do it now."


    What a hassle. The assassin was still conscious and spouting nonsense. It seemed like the lack of guards had the assassin gaining some weird ideas in his head.


    Amane had knocked the assassin flat on his back but the assassin seemed to have no fear of her.


    "Lord Tsurugi is a supreme being. He''s the only one who can openly control wild beasts. You are an idiot to go against someone like this. You should have taken the easy way out by being killed by me. Dying at the claws of a wild beast would be a painful death and¡­wohhhhaaa! What are you doing?"


    The assassin was annoying. Had he kept his mouth shut, he would have likely survived.


    But his yelping was not only causing Amane''s headache to get worse, but it was also causing her temper to rise.


    And Amane had no mercy for such stupid men in her life.


    ''I cannot believe how many mood swings this one day gave me. Being in a teenager body is certainly the worse.''


    "Hey, what are you doing? Let me go or you will¡­"


    Amane withheld to call the Griffin. Her core made her whistle sound more prominent so that the Griffin could hear it in the distance.


    The winged beast came flying at her request and Amane watched the fear flash in the assassin''s eyes instantly.


    "H-How did you do that? O-Only Lord Tsurugi can¡­"


    "You are a fool to trust people without evidence but I will let you live this once. The next time I see you, I will drop you from the top of this window without any way of survival. Did you understand?"


    Amane shook the body that was hanging out of the window. The Griffin in front of her also squeaked in greeting.


    It all seemed to be too much for the assassin and he fainted outright.


    "You can play with him for some time but leave him alive by the end. We need to send a message that no one messes with me, alright?"


    The Griffin squeaked happily at Amane''s words and took the assassin off her hands.


    Amane did not care either way if the assassin survived or not. But it would be a solid boost to her reputation if rumors of her power spread far and wide. People would have to think twice about crossing her that way.


    "Now then, what do you want? You better make this quick since I am not in a forgiving mood."


    Amane turned around to face a startled Sakura. The black-haired, grey-eyed girl gave an expression that border-line looked scared but not quite so.


    However, her eyes burned with a determination that seemed familiar to Amane.


    "Y-Yoko, have you calmed down now? I saw that your corridor was bare of any guards. Did you send them away?"


    Sakura''s concern sounded genuine and Amane was sure it was genuine as well.


    But not in a way one expected it to be. Sakura was concerned about whether her father''s identity as the mastermind had been discovered or not.


    ''She''s not concerned about her father, she''s concerned about herself. I see, so she fears my abilities now and has decided to jump ship. Now then, how should I test her resolve out?''


    Amane had a few ideas to try out. Sakura was proving to be an amusing individual and her body was not bad looking.


    Amane was sure she would be able to use Sakura in the future to make her life easier but Sakura needed to prove her resolve first.


    ''But first, I should make Sakura more confused. The more she doubts herself, the easier she would be to control.''


    "That''s right, I send those guards away. I senses the assassin and knew that those guards would only get in my way of disposing of the assassin. I also wanted to stop any potential rumors from speaking when I torture the information out of the assassin. Oh, what is wrong? Why are you sweating?"


    Just as Amane had said, Sakura''s face was white and covered in sweat. She seemed to have realized that her father''s secret was out.


    "Y-Yoko, I want to tell you that I am on your side. I know father tried to harm you but I had no part in all this. You believe me, don''t you? I will do anything to make you believe me."


    ''Oh! Isn''t this amusing? I wonder how far I should push her for now?''


    Amane stood up from her bed. She was not even aware when she had sat down on the bed but it did make for an amusing scene in her head.


    Sakura tried to follow as well but Amane stopped her by raising her hand.


    "No, you kneel here for now. I will be back in a second."


    Amane was filthy and she wanted to wash her sweat off. It would not take long and it would also keep Sakura''s mind busy with thoughts of what she did wrong and what she could do.


    This kind of mental torture was not fun for the one on the receiving end. But Amane found it quite amusing to see the other side try and please her.


    Amane came back quickly, only to find Sakura still in the same position in front of her bed. The younger seemed to not have moved at all.


    "Oh, so you can be obedient after all. This is quite a pleasant surprise."


    Sakura jumped at Amane''s words, her eyes meeting Amane''s before dropping onto her chest.


    Amane had chosen to wear a loose robe after her bath which showed quite a bit of her cleavage and she could instantly tell where Sakura''s gaze had turned toward.


    ''I see. Now, how should I use this information?''


    Amane took her original seat in front of Sakura and sat cross-legged.


    "Now, what can you do to please me? Sakura, I will give you a chance to prove your worth."


    Amane was curious what Sakura would choose to do. The ball was in her court now and Amane was curious about the results she would achieve.


    However, Sakura was surprised even when she took one of Amane''s feet in her hand and kissed it. Sakura''s grey eyes met Amane''s and the younger female submitted to her.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Its your choice [pt2]

    ''Why does that old man never listen to me? I specifically asked him to keep away from Yoko for the time being but then he goes and asks an assassin to kill her! He''s asking for trouble.''


    Sakura''s footsteps thundered through the hallway, her foots barely making contact with the ground.


    Because she was scared of what was about to happen, As was running as fast as she could to Yoko''s room. Her father''s careless actions had ruined everything.


    ''If that assassin kills Yoko then it''ll be bad for us. And if he does not manage to kill her, then it will be even worse for us.''


    If something occurred to Yoko under the Tsurugi home, Sakura and her father would be held responsible. It would damage their reputation and cause their firm to fail.


    They did not even have the power or the technique to control the beasts and recover their assets that way. This would be a major blow to them.


    ''But I''m more worried about what would happen if Yoko somehow overpowers the assassin? Won''t she find out about her father''s plan to remove her? I cannot allow Yoko to distrust me.''


    Over the whole day, Sakura realized that Yoko was not a helpless lady.


    She wasn''t sure if her cousin had concealed her sharp claws or if this was a new feature of her character, but the current Yoko was terrifying.


    ''My instincts are telling me to ally with her. I don''t know what to believe anymore.'' The scale of balance had tripped in a single day.


    From what Sakura had heard, even Lady Suzuki was interested in Yoko. And that old hag was never interested in anyone.


    ''Please don''t get caught. Please let the assassin be still hidden when I open the door.'' Sakura''s mind was moving a mile per second. She wanted to not open the door but she had to.


    "Y-Yoko, have you calmed down now? I saw that your corridor was bare of any guards. Did you send them away?"


    As Sakura observed the scene in front of her, her stomach sunk.


    Yoko looked to have arrested the assassin despite her wishes for him to remain at large and carelessly threw him out the window.


    ''Yoko either doesn''t care for assassination attempts made on her life or she knows who send that assassin. I have to face this situation carefully.''


    Sakura needed a plan to cover up this situation. She needed to implicate that she was not connected with this attempt in any way.


    "That''s right, I send those guards away. I senses the assassin and knew that those guards would only get in my way of disposing of the assassin. I also wanted to stop any potential rumors from speaking when I torture the information out of the assassin. Oh, what is wrong? Why are you sweating?"


    ''I''m sweating? How odd. But I cannot help but feel terrified right now.''


    Sakura had felt fear like this only once in her life and it had been when her mother had sent her to live with her father and be her mother''s eyes and ears in the Tsurugi household.


    Yoko''s eyes felt like a predator observing its next prey. They were too piercing and powerful to be resisted. Her mother''s words ran circles around Sakura''s head, her instincts causing her to bow.


    ''Listen Sakura, the world is ruled by powerful and influential people. But unfortunately, you failed to be both. All people like you can only beg and crawl to survive. But even that is a talent in itself.''


    "Y-Yoko, I want to tell you that I am on your side. I know father tried to harm you but I had no part in all this. You believe me, don''t you? I will do anything to make you believe me."


    Sakura''s trembling lessened as she spoke those words. She suddenly had a feeling that she could do this. Sakura could crawl herself out of this situation and into Yoko''s good grace.


    Yoko''s impassive face did not change but she did stand up to move around. Sakura tried to follow after her but Yoko stopped her.


    "No, you kneel here for now. I will be back in a second."


    The elder teen left the room and entered the bathroom. Sakura had no idea what Yoko was thinking but she needed a plan. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What had her mother told her about such situations?


    ''Sakura, if you ever find yourself in a situation you cannot get out of, use your brain. And if nothing else works, use your body. God knows you have a decent one. People are weak to pleasure and the feeling of power. Make them feel it with you and you''ll be able to conquer any situation.''


    Sakura had hated her mother''s words when she had first heard them. She had never expected to find herself in such a situation.


    But even if she had, Sakura had been so sure that her brain would be enough to get her out of it.


    ''I did not expect that I would end up in a difficult situation because of someone else''s mistake. Do I have no other choice but to use my body?''


    Sakura dared not shift from where she was kneeling on the floor. It was best to avoid testing Yoko at this time because she would be returning at any minute.


    "Oh, so you can be obedient after all. This is quite a pleasant surprise."


    Yoko''s entry back into the room was no surprise, but her clothing surely was. Her robes were tied loosely which showed a large amount of her cleavage.


    Sakura had been with Yoko for almost a decade now but this was the skin she had seen the elder girl show.


    Yoko was not like her in regards to showing skin so Sakura had not realized how developed Yoko was in the matter of her female assets. They were even bigger than Sakuras.


    "Now, what can you do to please me? Sakura, I will give you a chance to prove your worth."


    Frankly, Sakura was surprised to hear those words. She had not expected Yoko to give her another chance but here she was.


    She had to do well and get into Yoko''s good grace. She had to make Yoko look at her and consider her opinion and there was only one way for Sakura to achieve it.


    ''Pleasure and the feeling of dominance make a person go wild. I will need to chain Yoko using these weapons. I doubt she has any idea what is about to happen to her.''


    Sakura steadied her mind before she leaned forward and took Yoko''s foot in her hand.


    The first kiss was almost hesitant and light but the next one Sakura placed on Yoko''s foot was firmer and surer.


    Sakura looked up and saw surprise flash all over Yoko''s expression for a brief second before it was masked.


    But that fraction of a second had been enough for Sakura to realize that she could still get to Yoko like this. Yoko was also weak to the human feelings of desire and conquest.


    ''I need to make her fall for me and this feeling. Once I have her, I can do anything I want to.''


    In retrospect, conquering Yoko would be better than relying on her father. Sakura knew this and that was why she had jumped the ships entirely at this point.


    It was lucky for her that Yoko had decided to take a bath right now since it made licking the elder girl''s feet easier for Sakura.


    This was humiliating but it was for survival.


    ''I can do this. I can get over my pride if it means I will be able to survive.''


    "Oi! If you are going to beg me then do it properly. I cannot even feel your actions.''


    Yoko''s foot, which had been the idea this far, finally decided to take action. It nudged Sakura''s face and poked her cheek.


    ''This is so humiliating but I also feel hot. Darn, I cannot believe what I am about to do next.''


    Sakura''s body moved before her brain consented and licked over the thumb. It was only for a fraction of a second before Sakura felt her face being taken into someone''s hand and she was pulled up to face Yoko.


    "I see. So this is the angle you are going for? But Sakura, are you sure you will be able to handle this? If you behave like this then I will surely begin thinking of you as my pet."


    ''Is this some kind of joke? Does my attempt to seduce Yoko not work? No, that''s not it. I can tell that Yoko is turned on as well.''


    Yoko''s face was not flushed but her ears were red with pleasure. Sakura was not sure why but this feeling of having affected Yoko gave her a rush of pleasure as well.


    Suddenly, Sakura wanted to see more of Yoko''s reactions. She wanted to know how the lady would twist and turn in pleasure if she fucked Sakura.


    ''I need to focus. Sex is an afterthought after survival.''


    But Sakura''s hormone-riddled body had other ideas. She could feel her pussy getting wet at those indecent thoughts.


    "Sakura, focus on me or I will leave you out in the corridor like this."


    "N-No. I am focusing. B-But I have no idea what you want from me."


    Sakura was sure Yoko had said something about being a pet but what did that mean?


    Was it some kind of play? A position of power? Or something different.


    "Oh, so even you have some innocence left inside you? Don''t worry, I will train it out of you soon enough. But I want you to consent to be my pet first. I don''t want to hear any complaints about this being non-consensual later."


    Yoko''s explanation did not contain any information Sakura wanted to hear. The elder did not even clear what she meant when she asked Sakura to be her ''pet.''


    But one thing was clear to Sakura. If she agreed to Yoko''s request then she would get closer to Yoko.


    ''I guess I will look up what Yoko means by being a ''pet'' later. For now, I should give her an answer she wants.''


    "Alright. I will be your ''pet'' and follow you. I told you before that I am on your side and that is not going to change anytime soon for me."


    Sakura''s voice was confident. She was sure of her words and her actions.


    But for some reason, her words drove Yoko into a fit of laughter. The elder girl''s face was twisted into a pleased expression.


    But her eyes also seemed to scream ''how dumb'' to Sakura.


    "I see. Then, I would like to welcome my new pet with a gift."


    "A gift?????"


    Sakura got one second to react before Yoko''s grip on her face tightened and she was pulled into a hungry kiss. Yoko''s tongue was poking around Sakura''s mouth, her force was fierce and it made Sakura''s head spin.


    The kiss ended far too soon for Sakura and she found herself seeking Yoko''s lips again.


    But the elder female did not allow Sakura to shorten that distance. The grip on Sakura''s face prevented her from leaning ahead and capturing Yoko''s tempting lips again.


    "Since you have agreed to be on my side, I will give you your first task. Sakura, I need you to look for an underground slave auction. The more brutally it treats its people, the better it would be for me."


    Sakura''s face was abruptly let go of and Sakura''s knees buckled at the sudden rush she felt.


    ''That was it? That was all Yoko wanted to do. B-But I feel turned on? Does Yoko not feel this uncomfortable wetness down there?''


    Sakura was wet and bothered. She needed release.


    "Sakura, I asked you a question. Can you do this for me or not?"


    ''W-What does Yoko want me to do? F-Fine an s-slave auction? I can'' Sakura nodded in agreement and Yoko finally smiled at her.


    "Good girl. You made the right decision. Now, why don''t you help yourself out while I sit here and watch you? Go on, put up a show for me."


    Sakura felt her head stop working at Yoko''s words.


    ''She wants me to do what?''

 Chapter 12 - 12: Its your choice [pt3]

    "Sakura, do you need to take this long to decide? I just want an answer. Will you do my bidding or not?"


    Amane did not want to spend much more time on this discussion. There were already a lot of things she wanted to get done.


    There were beasts to be tamed and people to be bribed. There were also preparations to be made and information to be collected.


    But most of all, Amane needed to get her release. Her body had decided to remind Amane that it did belong to a teenager and was full of hormones.


    And Sakura''s actions just made Amane feel hornier.


    "Alright. I will do what you want me to. I will get you the required information by the end of this week."


    Amane took the other girl''s rattled appearance in. Sakura looked indecent already and they had not even gotten down and dirty yet.


    It made Amane want to ruin the girl but she needed Sakura to make the first move. The one who made the first move automatically had the disadvantage in these scenarios and Amane did not want to betray her interest.


    "Sakura, do you need something from me? I don''t know what you are thinking if you don''t open your mouth."


    Sakura''s glare informed Amane of everything the younger was not saying to her. There was no hiding the hunger in Sakura''s grey eyes.


    And yet, the younger had not started begging for release. It was this stubborn streak that needed to be broken.


    "You cannot be serious with me. You know what I want from you and I know that you are interested in me as well. Don''t pretend to me all righteous now. You were the one who kissed me first."


    Sakura''s temper calmed down as soon as it had flared. Her eyes widened at her unexpected reply before they frosted over.


    ''Ah, so it was an unintentional outburst. I guess I could not have expected otherwise. Sakura is a teen after all and they are emotionally unstable. Besides, I don''t think even Sakura knows what her body is carving for.''


    But even if Sakura did not mentally know what she needed, something had been awakened inside her.


    Amane waited to see what the younger girl would do next and she was not disappointed.


    "My apologies Yoko. I should not have had that outburst. I am willing to do anything to get you to forgive me."


    ''Oh, a generous offer but a useless one. I will have to train Sakura out of this habit in the future. But for now, I should lend her a hand.''


    "Fine, I can forgive you if you come closer and take the initiative. You know, please my body."


    Amane left the decision of what to do up to Sakura. She wanted the younger one to feel comfortable with her first.


    Amane was not thinking of giving Sakura too much control but a little should be no problem.


    Luckily, Sakura did not need another signal to make her move. The younger girl crawled over Amane''s lap and her lips met Amane''s plump one.


    ''She has no technique. It seems like Sakura is truly a beginner even in kissing.''


    Amane found Sakura''s enthusiasm charming but the kiss was sloppy at best. Sakura had no idea how to move her lips or how to move ahead.


    It was a slow-burn show which was getting boring pretty fast for Amane.


    ''Sorry kid but I will be taking over now.''


    Amane was not one to be patient, be it life or sex. She liked things to be like a burning fire, hard and all-consuming. Sakura was going to have a first-hand experience of being consumed by her.


    Sakura''s face was grabbed by Amane''s delicate hands before the tempo of the kiss changed. The sloppy and soft kiss was not dominated by Amane''s hard and pushy lips.


    Amane''s tongue slipped out of her mouth and licked across Sakura''s lips to gain access inside. But the younger seemed lost for words.


    It seemed like she had no idea what Amane wanted from her.


    "How much work do you want me to do? This was supposed to be about my pleasure, not yours."


    Amane''s words came off as harsh but Sakura looked too overwhelmed to be able to reply.


    In the end, Amane decided to squeeze Sakura''s breasts to get her mouth open. The new sensation was enough for Sakura to let out a moan of pain and Amane took this opportunity to enter her mouth.


    Sakura''s body melted in Amane''s lap as her tongue was massaged by Amane''s tongue. Amane''s hands found their way toward Sakura''s ample chest beneath her clothes and finally began their assault.


    By the time Sakura became aware of what was happening, she was sitting on Amane''s lap half-naked.


    "I won''t fuck you properly today since it will be too much for you. But I will show you how amazing having an orgasm is. You will carve this sensation again soon."


    Amane used her hand to support Sakura''s butt while her other hand came to clap it lightly.


    Sakura''s body arched into Amane''s chest with a light moan of her name. It seemed like the unexpected pain caused Sakura to get even wetter.


    The wetness of her pussy was gushing all over Amane''s lap. It was making her feel hot as well.


    "Y¡­.Yoko? I¡­.I should¡­. help y¡­.you out a¡­as¡­.well. F¡­.Fuck¡­.It feels¡­.a...amazing"


    Sakura''s words came out in slurs. Her mouth was losing its ability to form words properly and the light spanking only added to this fact.


    Amane could not see her red cheeks but she could imagine the red spreading all over that white skin. It was such a turn-on.


    ''I can see my hand-prints on her boobs. The red makes such a nice contrast with her skin.''


    Amane knew she wanted more but she could not pour all of her desire onto Sakura all of a sudden. The younger would not be able to cope with it.


    ''I will ease her slowly into it. That way, Sakura will find it difficult to leave me as well.''


    Amane was confident in her skills. And Sakura seemed to be appreciating them as well. Her moans were getting louder and it was lucky that there were no guards stationed outside their room right now.


    "Sakura, do you need more? If you need more then get my fingers wet."


    Amane positioned her fingers in front of Sakura''s small but hot mouth. It was to create an illusion for Sakura that she had control over her situation.


    But little did Sakura know that she had already fallen into Amane''s trap of desire. No matter what she did now, it would be impossible for her to back out.


    "I¡­want¡­more. I want¡­.to¡­come"


    Sakura finally made her decision. Her hot and wet mouth closed around Amane''s fingers and she sucked.


    It seemed that Sakura did know a thing or two without having any experience in this field. The lack of lube did suck but Amane was sure that her fingers would do well even without extra assistance.


    While Sakura was busy getting Amane''s fingers ready, Amane''s other hand decided to tease her exposed nipples.


    The cold air of the room had caused them to stand erect and Amane decided to pinch them lightly.


    As soon as she did that, Sakura''s mouth opened in a pain-filled groan. But her body seemed to be leaning into Amane''s hands even more.


    "It¡­hurts¡­"


    Sakura hissed out around Amane''s fingers but she did not stop her sucking. Despite all her complaints, she seemed to be enjoying this a little too much.


    ''It''s amusing to see newbies complain about the pain even when they love it. Sakura seemed to be falling right into her place.''


    Amane let out a sweet chuckle, her tongue coming out to play with Sakura''s ear as her fingers finally decided to move.


    Sakura almost choked when she felt Amane''s fingers move inside her mouth. It was an unexpected move and was timed with the pinching sensation on her nipple.


    "I think it''s enough. Now, let''s get to the main event."


    Amane almost laughed at Sakura''s disappointed groan at her first sentence before the younger turned red.


    "But you said that you were not going to fuck me today."


    Sakura''s voice sounded scared and confused. Amane was not sure why she even felt surprised at Sakura''s words anymore.


    The girl had a way to keep Amane on her toes.


    "Ah, I really won''t fuck you today but I did say that I will make you come. That means that your hymn is safe for today but everything else is up for grabs. That means I can enjoy your pussy."


    "H-Huh? No, wait¡­."


    Amane did not wait when she circled the younger''s pussy with her fingers. It did not help that Sakura was still fully clothed down there.


    Amane did not bother taking off her underwear, she just shoved her hand down Amane''s shorts and touched her bare pussy.


    The lack of vision made Sakura shake but her pussy gushed out even more right in front of Amane''s hand.


    Her finger circled the outer lip and found the opening. One finger entered and Sakura tensed in Amane''s hands.


    "Oh! I haven''t even breached your opening yet and you are already so tense. You need to relax and let me in."


    Amane''s voice caressed Sakura''s ear as she eased her way in slowley. The first time was often scary and painful for most people. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Sakura seemed to be eating her finger without any problem. The younger was not even aware but her hips were shaking to invite Amane''s fingers in deeper.


    ''It''s likely because I have only one finger inside her right now. One finger is easy to take.''


    Amane trusted her finger lightly to test the water before picking up pace. Sakura''s words were failing her already and by the time Amane managed to get a second finger inside, Sakura seemed incapable of speech.


    It took a long time of scissoring and getting Sakura ready for Amane to be able to enter the third finger in but it was well worth it.


    The combination of that stretch plus Amane finally hitting that sweet spot caused wetness to escape Sakura. Her body went lax and her eyes almost rolled in the back of her head.


    "You came far too fast. We will need to work on your stamina later. But doe now, I need to get my release as well."


    Sakura''s show had caused Amane''s body to feel hot and bothered as well. Her lap was wet with her pussy juice and Sakura''s wetness.


    Amane didn''t bother undressing. She just shoved her hand inside her underwear and fingered her body until it came.


    It should have been difficult for Amane to release in her new body but her core made it easy for Amane to get used to the stretch in her pussy. Her fingers also jabbed at the right spot and her other hand came out to play with her clit.


    This new body was different from Amane''s old one which had a cock as well as a pussy. She would have to find a way to return her to that state later but she needed her release for now.


    Sakura''s eyes seemed to be glued to Amane''s body and the younger''s tongue came out to lick her lips in anticipation.


    Sakura seemed far more interested in Amane than she had first let it out to be. Her eyes were full of lust and wanting to feel more, but her body was spent.


    That feeling of want and need along with the sensation Amane was feeling in her pussy finally made her come. Her body felt loose and tired after that round but Amane felt comfortable.


    "Don''t forget your task, Sakura. Keep pleasing me and I''ll show you a new world." Amane was well aware of what she was doing to Sakura but she did not care. Sakura had agreed to help her out and Amane would squeeze her for all she was worth.


    After all, Amane needed to keep Sakura on the ropes or the younger would get weird ideas of betrayal.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Getting some work done

    It was a nice day out. The sky was cloudy which made the hot summer day feel nicer, the birds were not chirping around which made the surroundings calm and quiet.


    But most of all, there were no annoying humans around to question Amane and ruin her mood. She could take her time tracking down the dangerous run-away beasts.


    Out of the three big ones that had made the initial run, Amane had managed to tame the Griffin. She had checked in with the list and found out the identity of the other two.


    One was a phoenix which should not be a problem for her. As long as the phoenix did not have an original owner, it was the easier of the two targets.


    The main problem was the Chimera that was listening on Amane''s system screen. It was a weird mix between a horse and a snake.


    These two races were not compatible and the offspring these species produced did not live long. At most, they had 1 month to live before the incompatibility of the cells caused an internal infection and ended up killing the creature.


    Chimera were rare species but they were not stable. The one Amane was tracking down was also 3 weeks old. It only had a few days to live but she was not optimistic.


    ''It would be kinder if I put the poor soul out of its misery.''


    Amane''s system was a big help in tracking down these beasts. She had made it to help her track down the most difficult of the beasts back in the day.


    Compared to the unknown back then, these common beasts were easy to track and take care of.


    Her system had already tracked the Chimera and it was not long before Amane made her way there. But she was not the only one.


    ''I should have expected to find these people here. Why did I ever think I could have a good day without having any human interaction?''


    Of course, it was the Tsurugi guards who had the Chimera surrounded. The poor beast could not even move and was begging to be let out of its misery.


    But the foolish guards were still crowding around it, making the beast panic even more.


    ''Even a human would feel threatened when ganged up on like that, never mind a beast in pain. No wonder so many of the soldiers ended up hospitalized in the past few generations. These people don''t think before they act.''


    Amane knew how to handle the beast. She did not want to cause the beast any more distress but she had no other choice but to sedate it and watch it die.


    The beast was not in a good enough condition to wake up again if it went to sleep but Amane still chose to end its life.


    She concentrated her powers on a dart and threw it toward the Chimera. It gave a last roar of frustration before calming down.


    This was the end of its painful life.


    "L-Lady Yoko, did you do that? N-No, I mean, you should not be out here. It is not safe for you to be...My lady, please stop waking toward the beast. It could still wake up and harm you."


    The guard sounded panicked but still rooted to his place. Despite his words, the guard did not seem to have a will to help Amane.


    ''Not that these pitiful people can help me. They are useless against even a dying beast, never mind a fully healthy enemy,'' Amane''s hand reached out to touch the Chimera.


    She was sure that the beast was already dead but she still had to make sure to give it a final blow.


    There was nothing more painful than being stuck in the wake of death, waiting for it to come and take you but still being unable to let go of your life.


    "M-My Lady, what did you do? H-How did you do that with your¡­"


    "Never mind me. The Chimera is dead so take its body back to the warehouse. We can still use its parts for a lot of potions and get its fur and scales skinned as well. They will sell for a pretty penny in the market."


    A normal person would have broken down crying to see death so close but Amane was immune to its effects.


    Losing a tamed beast was never pleasant but it did get easier over time. Being in this profession, one had to understand that death was a common occurrence.


    The best way to maintain one''s sanity was to not get attacked by the beasts.


    "What are you all waiting around for? Hurry up and get moving already."


    The guards were rooted to the place. Their faces showed fear and repulsion when they looked at the dead Chimera.


    ''I am sure some of it is aimed at me as well. These gazes feel familiar to me. I am sure the previous Lady Yoko would cry if she saw someone look at her like this.''


    "M-My lady, the order to open the warehouse can only be given out by the family head. I am afraid we cannot open it up even on your command."


    This again? Did these people never learn their lesson? Or, did they still not see her as the family head?


    It had been a few days since Amane had declared her intent but her uncle had not made any move to hand over his position to her. Similarly, Sakura had also kept her head down but not offered to help Amane out.


    Amane had let the pair be for now because she had other work to do. She had taken these past few days to look over their financial and business assets. There had been much to be done in regards to that.


    The biggest problem with the current Tsurugi household was their inability to handle the beast business. The previous few generations had no idea what they were doing.


    "You all are useless. Fine, let me take the beast to the warehouse myself. I want to see who will refuse me then."


    Amane held the Chimera before she started to drag its huge body. It was easy enough to direct her core strength to her arms to make this possible.


    "M-My lady, there is no need for you to do this yourself."


    "They are right, Lady Yoko. Work like this should be left to the servants to handle. What kind of servants disobey the Family head like this."


    ''Why is she here again? Is my life not difficult enough as it is? Why does Suzuki want to cause me more trouble?''


    Amane did not hold back the irritated grown building up inside her. She wanted Suzuki to see that she was irritated with her appearance.


    Suzuki seemed to have taken Amane''s refusal a few days ago as a challenge and showed up in front of her the next day.


    And the next.


    And the next as well.


    This was the fifth day Suzuki was here. Did she have this much free time to come and harass Amane in broad daylight like this?


    L-Lady Suzuki, good afternoon to you. W-We were not informed of your arrival."


    The foolish guard bowed to the lady in the fox mask, his face ashen white at being the target of her words.


    The poor man had no idea that he was digging his own grave by attracting Suzuki''s attention to himself.


    "My, what a rude servant the Tsurugi household has. Not only do they not listen to their ''real'' family head, but they also interrupt their guest when they should not."


    "B-But Lady Yoko''s position has not been finalized yet. We are just trying to follow orders set by our previous generations."


    The guard made the mistake of justifying his actions. That was the final nail in the coffin and Amane swore to fire such useless people.


    "Why are you here Suzuki? I told you not to come back here. Do you want me to throw you out again?"


    Amane decided to deal with the guards later. For now, she needed to make Suzuki go away from her home.


    "Awww, but I missed you, Yoko, and I wanted to see you. And I was also curious if you got my invitation or not for my weekend party. I want you there but you did not reply to me so I got worried and-"


    "I will throw you out."


    "-I won''t mind getting thrown out as long as you are the one who does it personally. It''s been such a long time since anyone treated me this harshly. No wonder I fell for you."


    Amane paused, her eyes dropping down in pain and irritation. The more she heard Suzuki speak, the more she was reminded of the tiny child she had picked up in her last life.


    Suzuki had matured physically but her mind still seemed to be stuck in the past.


    The girl had always been cunning and opportunistic, but she had supported Amane all the way to the very end. Although it was hard to determine what she was thinking, the youngster did have some feelings of loyalty.


    And it worried Amane that she had not become the target of such a person''s attention.


    "If I agree to come to your stupid party for an hour, will you finally agree to back down? I cannot get any work done with you near me. Isn''t that what you wanted from me?"


    "Well, I also want your love and affection but I guess I should not be that pushy." Amane glared at the elder and the fox-hybrid finally backed down, "Fine, I will be content with your acceptance today and back down."


    Suzuki finally calmed down and Amane took in a deep breath. Her shoulder was finally free from Suzuki''s wright.


    "Then, I will see you on the weekend. I have some preparations to make for the party so I''ll not be here tomorrow. Don''t miss me too much."


    Amane felt a weight on her shoulder that could have only been Suzuki. The elder was leaning against her shoulder and holding Amane in a light half-hug. It drew a lot of side-eyes from the guards around the pair.


    Actually, Amane did not care if Suzuki used her as a personal pillow or chose to lean against her. Even her terrible flirting did not matter to Amane.


    But the lack of work it resulted into did matter to Amane. And having Suzuki nearby also terrified the Tsurugi servants that were trying to get close to Amane.


    It was all rather counter-productive.


    Well, that took care of one problem for her. Now Amane needed to find the phoenix and she was done for the day.


    Sakura had let her know that she was done with Amane''s request and had the ''perfect'' place she asked for. Her words had made Amane curious.


    ''I guess Sakura must have found a good place if she''s so confident in her claim. I will find out soon enough anyway.''


    Amane followed her system''s beep. She was well aware of the shadows following behind her but she did not care. The guards were all but a formality anyway.


    It was not like they would be of any help to her once she had a beast in front of her.


    "Won''t you come out and let me see you?"


    Amane extended her hand, her voice calling out to the phoenix.


    Unlike most beasts, phoenixes were loyal creatures. They understood human language and many could even mimic them like a parrot.


    If this was a domesticated phoenix, then it would understand Amane and come down to her. That was how phoenixes were by nature.


    They were social creatures that did not shy away from humans.


    But the phoenix Amane called out did not come to her. The system informed Amane that it was close by.


    So she decided to manually hunt for the phoenix.


    "My lady, you should not be climbing a tree in your current attire. You can trip and fall¡­"


    "Well, hello there. Awwww, I did not realize I was dealing with a baby phoenix here but this works out. It will be easier to handle for me¡­"


    The chick decided Amane''s finger was a treat and bite down hard. Amane felt her finger''s skin break and bleed. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I hate this weak body. I wish I was back in my original one.''

 Chapter 14 - 14: 14: Getting burned

    "You are finally here. I had a hard time convincing Lady Suzuki to go back and...OH MY GOD. YOKO, ARE YOU BLEEDING? LET ME SEE!"


    Amane let Sakura take her hand and observe it. She held the small phoenix in her other hand while Sakura fretted over her bleeding hand.


    The wound was not as deep as Amane had first expected it to be and the bleeding was superficial. Had it been her previous battle-hardened body, Amane would not even have bled.


    "How did this even happen? I thought you knew how to handle beasts."


    Sakura''s worry was genuine. Most people tended to freak out if a beast attacked them. Even a small bird like the phoenix chick could cause people to freak out.


    A wet tongue licked across Amane''s injured finger before she felt Sakura''s mouth close around the wound.


    "What are you doing Sakura? I am not in the mood to indulge your desires right now. And now is also not a good time for us to do this."


    The sucking motion and Sakura''s wet tongue around Amane''s fingers felt erotic. It reminded Sakura of having her fingers inside another wet and tight hole in Sakura''s body.


    But then the small chick decided it did not like getting ignored by its new owner and its small body jumped toward Sakura''s arm.


    Amane''s free hand caught the chick before it could attack Sakura and take a nip out of her arm.


    The sudden action caused Sakura to fall in fright and her face expressed surprise visibly.


    "W-What was that?" Sakura seemed to be in a daze. Anyone would be if they were suddenly being attacked by a wild beast.


    "I told you now was not a good time. This chick managed to imprint on me so I''ll need to keep it close for the next few days. Phoenixes mark their owners by nipping their fingers and digesting their blood. It will attack you anytime it sees you coming near me."


    Amane watched Sakura pale. She could guess what the younger had planned for the night but the new addition in Amane''s room made it impossible for Sakura to seduce her.


    ''I wonder what Sakura will plan to get around this problem. But I can worry about that later.''


    Amane stroked the chick''s head while also easing her hold around its small body. The small bird gave a chirp before settling against Amane''s larger hands.


    "Sakura, I got your message a few hours ago. I convinced Lady Suzuki to not come here tomorrow so we will have a free day. Do you think you can get us a reservation for tomorrow at that place?"


    Amane did feel sorry for Sakura and her pitiful face but work had to come first before everything.


    ''Look at her face. Sakura looks like she got rejected by her first love. She needs to keep a better check on her face or she''ll get taken advantage of very easily.''


    Amane watched Sakura''s face go through a series of emotions. The teen realized soon enough why Amane had an amused look on her face and the pitiful look vanished in an instant.


    Sakura was a fast learner and it showed in her actions.


    "Getting a reservation should be no problem. My contact has been expecting my call for a few days and he''s also reliable. We can leave everything in his capable hands for now."


    "Alright, I will leave it to you. Oh, and I have another question for you - Where is your father? I tried to meet him for a few days now but I was turned away every time. I don''t have enough patience to play nice."


    Amane was letting Sakura know that she had noticed what the old man was up to. And her words were also an ultimatum for Sakura to act.


    ''You do not have the luxury to sit around anymore.'' S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was more than aware of how Sakura thought and what she felt. She did not feel bad about using this knowledge to her advantage.


    In many ways, Sakura was easier to handle than any of the troubled kids Amane had raised in her previous life. Their twisted lives had made their worldly perspective a little skewed.


    "Ah, my father has been ill for the past couple of days and that was why he could not meet you. But I will talk with him soon and make him agree to hand over the ''Tsurugi head''s'' title to you."


    Amane felt amused at how Sakura was still trying to assert over this issue. Maybe she did not even realize she was trying to interfere in an issue which has escaped her hands long ago.


    It had to be a direct result of being conditioned by her family for a long time.


    But no matter how much Sakura and her father tried to hold on to the power, they simply did not have the drive or the talent needed for beast taming.


    "There is no need for you to do anything anymore. And I am not asking you to interfere, I am warning you not to interfere. I will talk with your father today and we will settle this business as well."


    Amane gave out her warning and Sakura made a hasty retreat.


    ''There she goes, trying to advise her father on how to handle this situation. But Sakura, you do not realize that this is all wasted effort. Obsession is not easy to control and your father has no desire to control his either. You will just burn yourself if you try.''


    Oh well, it was no longer Amane''s concern what Sakura does. As long as she completed Amane''s requests, it did not matter what else she wanted to do.


    As long as Sakura does not cross Amane''s limits, Amane would even let her plot against herself.


    ___________________________


    ''I need to hurry up and tell father to back down. Yoko is serious about this meeting and knowing father, it will not end well for him.''


    Sakura ran through the corridors, her mind a mess. She knew that Yoko had let her leave on purpose.


    Heck, she might even have brought that small beast inside on purpose to intimidate Sakura into making a decision.


    Sakura kept on saying that she had made a decision but it was not until the problem escalated that she realized that she had not decided at all.


    She had still to abandon her father''s sinking ship entirely.


    "How many times have I told you not to open my door like that? Do you want me to take your head....Sakura? What are you doing here in such a hurry? I thought you were going out to spy on Yoko?"


    Sakura felt her heart calm down as soon as she stepped inside her father''s room.


    This place held a lot of fond memories for Sakura and usually, it made her feel comfortable to step in here.


    But not today. All Sakura felt right now was a sinking feeling of doom filling her heart.


    "Father, are you refusing to meet Yoko outright? You should at least make an excuse to not meet her. I lied to her and told her you were sick but I don''t think she believed me¡­."


    Sakura trailed off as soon as she laid her eyes on her father''s thunderous expression. Her words had ticked his temper off.


    ''This is bad. I could not have chosen a worse day to come here.''


    Sometimes, her father got in these violent moods and the result was a disaster for anyone who crossed him. These instances were hard to predict and usually did not happen with Sakura.


    But it seemed like her luck had finally run dry today.


    "Why should I care what the insolent brat thinks? Does she think she is too good for us now that she can tame a small animal? Does she think she can take over the Tsurugi family from me? She can dream all she wants but I will not give my position of Tsurugi head over to her."


    Her father had started again. His obsession was taking over his mind and his rational thinking was non-existing at this point.


    Sakura doubted that even she would be able to convince her father to back down.


    ''But I need to do something. Father would end up attacking Yoko at this rate and then get himself thrown in the prison for attempted murder.''


    Sakura was fearful of what could happen but would it be that bad? If Yoko ended up dying and her father ended up in jail, then the next head of this family would be Sakura.


    She would finally have the power and authority she had carved all her life. Just the thought of such an outcome brought a smile to Sakura''s face.


    ''It could all work out in my favor. And if I become the family head, my mother would no longer be able to call me a failure. She would finally call me back to her side and-''


    "What a disaster this is. An old man who refuses to relent the position he doesn''t deserve and a traitor who thinks she is smart enough to trick me. Now then, what should I do with you both?"


    Sakura felt her smile fall from her lips as soon as she heard Yoko''s voice. She had not even realized when the elder had taken a seat near the window.


    "N-No way. Yoko, I am not a traitor. I was just trying to help you out and smoothen your relationship with my father so that¡­"


    "Sakura, I am not dumb. I could tell what you were thinking but I will let you go for now. Your father on the other hand is a different story. He refuses to learn when he should back down."


    Sakura felt her heart beat faster and faster as she watched Yoko approach the pair. At first, she took it as a sign of anticipation.


    But she soon realized that it was not what she was feeling. The feeling of her heart beating furiously inside her chest was not anticipation, it was fear.


    "Lord Tsurugi, are you not going to give up your position as the family head? You are forcing my hand here."


    Yoko looked so delicate in front of her father that Sakura had a hard time balancing her feelings.


    How could this delicate and fragile female invoke this feeling of fear inside Sakura? Since when did Yoko have a such terrifying aura around her?


    "Oh, what can a kid like you do? As long as I do not act, you cannot do anything either."


    Sakura knew her father was taunting Yoko. he sounded far too pleased with himself. But Yoko did not look disappointed either.


    She certainly had a plan.


    "You can harp all you want old man but I already send the invited out for a formal change. Since you refused to show any ability to tame the beasts and I already did so in front of witnesses, it is only a matter of time before everyone acknowledges me as the new family head."


    Sakura flinched at Yoko''s bold move. This was such an effective tactic on Yoko''s part that it could not even be countered right now.


    Being a family head was not only about being able to control the beasts, it was also about reputation and connections.


    If the talks of Yoko''s ability managed to spread out into the open then it would only be a matter of time before her father''s connections would dissolve.


    No one wanted to be allied with a ''powerless Tsurugi'' who could not tame the beasts. Their whole reputation depended on this fact.


    "YOU BITCH! YOU DARE DO THAT TO ME?"


    Before Sakura could react, her father rushed toward Yoko. Sakura expected her to dodge the incoming attack but Yoko stood her ground.


    Sakura only understood why the elder did not move when she saw her father charging toward her.


    One second her father was attacking Yoko, the next he was clutching his hand in pain, trying to nurse his burn wound.


    The small bird Sakura had not noticed before chirped on top of Yoko''s shoulder. It had been hiding behind her hair but finally decided to show itself gloriously.


    "Well then, I did warn you not to cross me a few times. Looks like you finally got burned because of your foolishness."

 Chapter 15 - 15: 15: The challange

    The guards walked onto a scene they had never imagined walking in on. The new guards who had not heard the ongoing rumor about Lady Yoko rubbed their eyes before checking the picture in front of them again.


    Their Family head, Lord Akabe Tsurugi stood still with his burned hand cradled close to his body.


    The burn looked serious enough to need medical attention and yet the man looked rooted in his place.


    Lady Yoko, the one who was considered the embarrassment of the house stood in front of Lord Tsurugi. Her hands caressed a small bird that was hissing in Lord Tsurugi''s direction.


    But it was the expression of amusement on her face that shocked everyone. She looked so at ease holding the small beast in her hands that it was not even funny.


    And then there was Lady Sakura, the one everyone expected to take the seat as the next family head. She was so intelligent and charming, even at this young age that everyone looked up to her.


    But even she was rooted in her place, her face looking equally shocked and worried.


    "Ah, you should get your hand treated soon, Uncle. Phoenix fire can leave lasting scars if not treated immediately and you startled this little enough to make him attack you."


    Everyone could only look on in shocked silence as the small bird leaned in Lady Yoko''s delicate touch.


    No one could deny that the lady had tamed the bird and her abilities were real.


    "Y-You! It was all a part of your plan, right? You want to humiliate me and make me lose respect in front of my subordinates. But I won''t let you¡­"


    "Father, it is enough. You need to acknowledge when you have been beaten."


    Surprisingly, Lady Sakura intervened to end Lord Tsurugi''s irrational monologue. Everyone held their breath as a result of the fierce expression on her face.


    Lady Sakura had never openly disobeyed her father''s desires before. In the family, this was a major deal, and soon everyone would know.


    It also confirmed the unspoken rumor that was going around. There was a shift in the power and Lord Tsurugi would not be their head for long.


    Lady Sakura''s words were the final nails in the coffin to confirm that.


    "Sakura, even you are against me? Then, I will make you suffer as well. You will all suffer together."


    The old man''s yell alerted the other guards about the commotion that was going on but no one tried to stop Lord Tsurugi from yelling.


    Everyone watched Lady Yoko cover her ears, pretending like it hurt to hear that loud yelling. But her indifferent face showed how unaffected she was by all this.


    "Yeah, yeah. You''ll make us regret our actions for sure but you''ll lose your hand before that. You only gave a few minutes to treat it before the damage sets in."


    Everyone watched Lord Tsurugi''s face go from red to white in fear. The pain in his hand finally seemed to be registering in his mind.


    "Doctor! I need a doctor here to treat my hand. And you both, you just wait. I will show you what I am capable of on the day of the challenge. You just wait and watch."


    "Master please, you need to calm down now. We need to treat your burn as soon as possible or the damage would spread."


    Luckily for Lord Taurugi, the doctor arrived in time and pulled him away. The old man did not look happy to be going away but he also did not have a choice.


    Losing a hand was not a negotiable term for him.


    "People should not chew more than they can handle."


    Everyone flinched at Lady Yoko''s parting words to Lord Tsurugi. They knew the lord would feel insulted and would try to retaliate.


    But one squeak from the bird on Lady Yoko''s hands caused Lord Tsurugi to reconsider and he finally left.


    As soon as he left, Lady Yoko''s face broke out into a frown.


    "Tsk, that old man got lucky that this chick burned him. He would have lost a hand today for sure."


    No one expected those words to come out of Lady Yoko''s mouth, nor did anyone expect her eyes to shine with indifference.


    But despite the tone of that voice or the indifferent expression, the guards felt a shiver run down their spine.


    "Yoko, you need to calm down because you are scaring the guards. Don''t pay too much attention to what he says. You know he is all bark and no bite."


    The guards flinched at Lady Sakura''s words. They knew her to be right but no one wanted to be the one to say this.


    "Of course, he is all barks and no bite but that is beside the point. I would have given up contending for this position if he did a decent job at it. Unfortunately, our finances are a mess and so is our sale record. He has no idea what he is doing."


    Lady Sakura sighed but anyone could tell that she agreed with Yoko''s words.


    Everyone knew that Lord Tsurugi only made the deals that got him more connections. He did not consider the market value of the products he sold so even bother doing research.


    "Take deep breaths in Yoko. Yeah, just like that. You need to let your frustration go¡­..woahhhh."


    Everyone tensed as soon as Lady Sakura let out the yell. The small bird that had been waiting on Lady Yoko''s hands suddenly surged up to her shoulder and gave Lady Sakura warning growls.


    The bird looked like a pissed lover watching someone else making passes at their lover.


    "I think I''ve had enough entertainment for the day. We should get important work done before we turn in for the night."


    And with that, the pair disappeared behind the closed doors and went their separate way.


    By the end of the day, everyone knew what had happened inside the Family Head''s chambers.


    The wave of support that had been blowing Lord Taurugi''s way finally begin shifting toward Lady Yoko''s. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ___________________________


    NIGHT PEARL


    That was what the signboard read. This was the slave house Sakura had found for Amane to use and the restaurant in front of it was the one their contact has asked to meet them at.


    This was Amane''s first time in the city and she had to admit that a lot had changed in the years she had been dead.


    The roads no longer were unpaved and rough they had been replaced by concrete roads. The small and unkept villages were also no longer prominent. Their place had been taken by large concrete and steel giants.


    But the most prominent change was the lack of forest land. Villages from before used to have a lot of green forest spaces in-between them but it no longer seemed the case.


    "Don''t these places get attacked by beasts too often?"


    Beasts were territorial beings. They would not have been easy to relocate and drag away. A lot would even have to be put down because they were a threat.


    "We do get attacked now and then but most of the cities have a protection array surrounding them. It keeps the beasts out of them."


    Ah, that did make sense. Protection arrays were something that was even used back in Amane''s days. They kept beasts out of the protected areas and kept people safe.


    Only the most dangerous ones or the rouge beasts become a real problem inside such arrays.


    ''It is nice to see such a large and peaceful settlement. Humanity seemed to have done well for itself.''


    Amane was thankful for Yoko''s neglectful upbringing. It made asking stupid questions easier for her.


    Not that she cared even if anyone thought of Amane as an idiot. It would not lessen her worth in the end.


    "My contact is here."


    Sakura pointed toward the flashy man that just entered the restaurant the pair was in. the blond hair and over-the-top outfit attracted a lot of eyes toward the new man.


    His face was handsome enough but not one Amane considered worth remembering. But a lot of other people seemed to find that man interesting.


    Some girls even got up to try talking to the man, but he evaded them skillfully and made his way toward their table.


    Amane could feel a lot of jealous eyes glaring daggers into her but she only found them cute.


    ''These people have so much time to waste on foolish infatuations. Oh well, not my problem.''


    "It is nice to finally meet you again, my lady. I heard that you needed my help." the man bowed in front of them, his eyes shining as soon as he saw Amane.


    She had a feeling about what the man was going to say next and the man did not disappoint her when he opened his mouth.


    "I have to say, the lady accompanying you sure is divine, Lady Sakura. Not that you are not beautiful as well."


    The man was trying to flatter them, looking for Amane''s reaction. She had dressed up like a prim and proper lady today.


    ''I made sure I looked like easy prey today and the fish took the bait. Now then, how should I deal with this.''


    Amane had an option to show her true colors but it would not be fun for anyone. Now, if Amane played along with the man and let him try reeling her in, that was a different case.


    "Joseph, don''t try anything ¡­"


    "Ah, it is nice to meet you as well. I was so nervous about the informant Sakura was about to inform me but I am relieved to see that it was such a handsome man. Please take care of me today Lord Joseph."


    The blond looked delighted at Amane''s greeting. She could even tell what their informant was thinking.


    He likely thought that Amane was the easy prey and that her words would make that man believe that she would fall for anyone with good looks.


    It did not help that Yoko''s body was really pale and easy to blush in. It made it so much easier for Amane to appear like a fragile lady.


    Sakura''s expression was borderline disgusted and disturbed. Her eyes asked Amane what she was thinking of doing but Amane did not answer.


    She turned her attention back to their informant and let out a small smile.


    "The pleasure is all mine, my lady. It is so nice to finally meet the flower of Tsurugi house. I am sure we will get along quite nicely."


    "Of course. I am happy to be here as well."


    Amane ignored Sakura''s questioning gaze. The younger seemed to have seen through her plan to use their informant already.


    After all, what the informant was trying to do was not something unusual. He likely wanted to make ''Yoko'' fall for her so that she would marry him.


    This way, it would be easy for him to wriggle himself into a powerful position without much effort. And with Lady Yoko''s reputation of being soft and easy, it would not be much of a hassle.


    That might be what this man was thinking. And also why Amane wanted to fuck with his mind like this.


    "We should hurry up and get out work done here. We also need to buy your dress for the party tomorrow. You cannot show up in Lady Suzuki''s home with a shabby appearance."


    Their guide''s eyes lightened even more at the mention of Lady Suzuki. This opportunity was getting sweeter and sweeter for him.


    Now, it was time for Amane to dash all his hopes and break his fantasy of ''Yoko'' being an easy lady.


    "Of course, we should hurry up. I need to break my new slave in before I can put him to work. Man, I cannot wait for all the fun I am about to have."


    Amane''s tone was the same easy one but she could tell that she had startled Joseph with her words.


    Her eyes also gleamed with a mean light when she looked at the man and she saw him instantly flinch away from her.


    ''It''s nice to play with unsuspected people. They give the best reactions.''

 Chapter 16 - 16: 16: The slave house

    "Ah, excuse me while I make a trip to the washroom. My ladies can enjoy their meal in the meantime. I''ll be back.in.a.minute."


    Their guide Joseph made a fast retreat soon enough after hearing Amane''s words. She did not doubt that the shock factor she had forced down the guide''s throat had something to do with this.


    Usually, Amane would not have played around with their guide like this. But something about that over-confident face and that flirty expression made Amane want to show the man his place.


    "Yoko, was it really necessary to get that man''s hopes up? You could have shot the man down in the usual fashion."


    Sakura''s disapproving and disgusted expression was funny as well. That alone made this prank worth pulling.


    "What''s the harm in pulling a small prank like this? I had a feeling that our dear guide would not have given up even if I shot him down so I decided to play along. Wasn''t it funny how to man ran away so fast as soon as he realized my true colors?"


    And Amane was sure that the man had realized what Yoko had been doing. No one stayed in the guide business long enough and did not learn to read people.


    If the guide was smart, he would not try to run away from Amane. And if he did, then that would be the last thing he would ever do.


    "Still, you need to consider your position. Do you want rumors about you to spreading around? People like Joseph usually have connections with the upper class. You''ll get alienated."


    Oh, Amane did not doubt that it would happen sooner or later.


    People will try to force Amane into a corner and make use of her. The upper-class circle was not for the weak-willed.


    But Amane was not naive enough to believe that having a ''good'' reputation alone would save her.


    "I don''t care about being alienated. People will naturally flock to those who have power anyway. The only way to keep the public on your side is to gain more power."


    Being nice and gentle could allow you to pull some people toward yourself but to keep them there, one needed power.


    Amane knew better than anyone else what being powerless but nice meant in this world. She had only been able to protect her loved ones in her previous life because she held her power until the end.


    Had she been powerless, she would have had no value in the end.


    "Anyway, our guide seemed to have made a decision."


    Their guide came back out with a white face. Amane was more than sure that he had heard their entire conversation.


    After all, this was why he had left the small radio device under his seat. Amane had been more than aware of it but she had chosen to let their guide listen in on her conversation.


    This way, the man knew not to cross Amane if he valued his life.


    "Ah, Mister Joseph, it is nice of you to join us back at our table. Would you care for some tea? Or some treats?"


    The man eyed the treats as if they contained poison. Amane could see the calculations flashing behind the man''s eyes on whether to trust her or not.


    Frankly speaking, Amane did not want the man''s trust. She just wanted his cooperation at any given time.


    "Ah, I''m afraid that my stomach is a little sensitive today so I''ll have to decline. But if my ladies need more time to enjoy their supper, then I can wait around."


    The man finally decided to be careful and not to try and impress Amane at the first chance he got.


    ''He''s a smart one. He knows that flattery would not get him anywhere.'' Smart people like Jospeh were useful and annoying at the same time.


    But as much as Amane wanted to test Jospeh more and play around, she was on a tight schedule. She had a brawl to participate in the evening and she could not miss that.


    "I am done here as well. What about you Sakura? Do I need to wait around for you to finish?"


    "No. I''m done as well. We can ask the restaurant to pack the leftovers and we can take them with us. Excuse me, I would like to pay and-"


    Sakura went ahead to make the necessary arrangements. It did not take long for the waiter to come back with their packed leftover food.


    It was a lot for a pair to take along so Amane decided to hand some over to their startling guide.


    "Here, you can have some as well. Think of it as a gift to cement our friendship."


    Their startled guide had no other choice but to take the offered food but Amane saw him throwing it away the first chance he got.


    ''He''s trying to be careful but Jospeh is too pitiful. But I will let him off the hook this time.''


    Amane had a lot she could use to tease the poor man with but letting things go for now was a good choice on her part.


    They were finally standing in front of the slave house and their guide went in alone to make preparations. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing this close to the door, it did look like a high-end hotel rather than a slave house. It was a brilliant idea to hide such a place in the public eye like this.


    "Joseph threw the food away. Did we have to offer it to him like that? Yoko, I can''t figure out what you are thinking. Isn''t reputation important in the upper circles?"


    Sakura''s complaint was a given. The younger girl had been throwing Amane weird glances this whole time.


    "Reputation is something that will change with time. People won''t look twice at how scary you are if you are useful to them. Besides, I am just trying to cut off on the flies I will have to deal with in a few days."


    "Huh? Would that work out in your favor? You will just drive those few people who are willing to approach you away if you worsen your reputation."


    Amane just shook her head at Sakura''s native thoughts. The younger girl did not understand what game Amane was playing.


    Those in the upper circle would either see Amane as easy prey or an opportunity. It would not matter what kind of reputation Amane beforehand.


    It would only matter what kind of results she could show.


    And if that was going to be the case, then Amane would like to do what she wanted to in the meantime.


    "Our entry had been approved. You will have to take a binding vow to not release any information about this place to an outsider and then you can enter."


    Their guide led the pair toward the side room. The room only had a caster inside when Amane entered.


    He gave them a blank stare and asked the pair to sit down in front of his desk. The rest of the room did look shady with all the magical enchantments that were in the place.


    "I hope you do not try anything funny with us. I am not someone who forgives and forgets easily."


    Amane''s warning gave the caster a pause. She was sure that the caster was having a silent conversation with their guide about what to do next.


    Sakura might not have noticed it but there was a subtle smell in the air that belonged to the relaxing incense. The room also had a lot of binding spells that could be used to render someone useless in a matter of seconds.


    But Amane would not need seconds to dispatch these two people and break out. She also made sure to show the glean of her hidden blade.


    The man in front of them instantly let go of Amane''s wrist. She was sure that the message had gotten across to the caster that she was a danger.


    The caster did not delay casting the binding vow after that and then the pair was let out of the room after that.


    "Well, that went better than I expected things to go. So, where are you taking us next to?"


    "Now, we head into the main facility of the house. Whatever you see from here on, you cannot discuss it with anyone else. Even if you try, the seal will not allow you to talk about it with anyone else."


    Amane was amused at their guide''s confidence. He seemed to have a lot of confidence in the seal''s magic holding up.


    But Amane knew of a few ways to dissolve the effects of this magic. If one had the assistance of the perfect magical beasts, it was easy to counter certain long-term magics.


    "I see. So, when were you going to tell us that your original plan was to sell us off as slaves? The sweet smell in the first room almost clogged my nose. I felt like I would pass out any second."


    Amane was not sure before that the man could go any whiter. But he proved Amane wrong by going almost translucent.


    "W-What are you talking about? It must be my lady''s delusion that made her smell that sweet smell. I didn''t smell anything sweet and I''m sure Lady Sakura would agree with me."


    Their guide turned toward Sakura, his eyes shining knowingly.


    Amane was sure that Sakura had not smelled anything in that room. The smell was too subtle for a normal human nose to pick up.


    The only reason Amane had been able to pick it up was that she had trained her senses to work in that manner. It was a necessary skill to track down beasts.


    "Now that you mention it, there was a sweet smell in that room back there. So it was not only me who was able to smell that? You picked it up as well, Yoko?"


    Sakura might not have picked up any smell but she did have a brain to follow along with Amane.


    The man had double the pressure on him now. Amane wanted to know what he would do next. Would he try to please his life? Or would he pretend it never happened?


    "My lady, I would never wish any harm on you. I am all but your humble servant, here to help you out."


    The man was tense, his eyes seeking out the ceiling and the potential hidden camera in there.


    Amane was sure that their party was under surveillance. The slave house would move to detain them if they made any sudden move and their guide knew that as well.


    "Fine. I will let you go this time since nothing major happened to us but you better be careful with the people I send here in the future. I am sure you do not want to be a part of an accident in the future."


    Amane''s words showed that she was willing to drop this topic but not forget about it. Their guide gritted his teeth but he had no other choice but to accept.


    The auction house would be a little more careful with Amane in the future and it would also think twice about messing with her.


    All in all, the outcome was not as bad as Amane had expected it to be.


    And now it was time for the real work to be done.


    "How many slaves are in this slave house?"


    "4 adults, 8 children, and 1 elderly. We could not risk keeping any more of them in here."


    So about 13 people. This was far less than Amane had expected but it will have to do as the starting number.


    "Alright, I have decided. I will take them all. Contact other slave houses and get me about a staff of 50-60 people total. They all will be coming with me."


    "H-Huh? What did you say?"


    "Yoko, you can''t be serious? What will we do with so many new people?"


    Her guide and Sakura, both looked surprised at Amane''s sudden declaration. It was a given since Amane had come out of the blue to say all that.


    "What else would they be doing? I am going to replace my whole staff with them. I am sure it will be alright."


    Slaves that had been freed by Amane would feel a sense of loyalty to her. If not, then their slave markings would keep them from going against Amane.


    Was it an honorable move on her part? Of course not.


    Was it a smart move? Of course, it was.


    And Amane would better be safe than sorry in her new life. She would train these slaves and turn them into her assets.


    The money she spends today will be well worth it in the end.

 Chapter 17 - 17: 17: New family

    "Yoko, don''t you think we spend a little too much money on procuring those slaves? We should be careful with our expenses for the next few months."


    Sakura looked worried at the amount of money Amane spend in a single go. The younger was right to be worried as well since Amane had paid a huge amount of sum to the slave house.


    But what was necessary had to be done.


    ''Money can be made again once the stronghold is built. But I want to replace my current staff with capable people.''


    People might look down on slaves for being dumb but that was far from the truth. Salves, especially the adult ones, were one of the smartest people you could come across.


    They knew when to keep their head down and whom to favor. Dumb people generally didn''t live long in such unfavorable environments.


    "Sakura, you should not worry unnecessarily. I have a plan and I don''t take losing gambles. All you need to do is not get in my way and you will be alright."


    Amane did not ask Sakura to trust her. Nor did she ask Sakura not to try betraying her. Both were not Amane''s concerns right now.


    What she needed to do was gradually begin replacing her workers with the slaves she had purchased. Those she had brought under her protection would be thankful and loyal to her.


    Furthermore, the slaves'' loyalty spell would keep them from betraying Amane in any way.


    ''But I guess cultivating real feelings of loyalty might not be that bad. As long as those fools can use their mind, I won''t mind them being loyal to me.''


    As Amane had said before, blind loyalty was foolish and irritating. But it was not always a downside.


    "Anyway, we are done with this nonsense, and Joseph assured us that he will take care of the task we gave him. So, what is next on our to-do list?"


    If possible, Amane wanted nothing more than to go home and spend some time with her beasts. Amane also needed to track down and tame rare beasts which would help her out in the future.


    Most of the commonly found beasts in the past had become extremely rare nowadays. And the change in environmental conditions had made it difficult for Amane to track them down.


    It would take a lot of effort and luck on Amane''s part to track even a fraction of her wanted beasts down.


    "First, we should deal with your dress appointment. Then we can have a look at the jewelry section and then the parlor. We will see how much time we can save for other things after we are done with these things."


    Sakura had the planner in her hand when she recited Amane''s schedule to her. The younger girl had an irritated look on her face but Amane could tell that she was not angry.


    "Awww, what would I do without you Sakura? You are my only saving grace."


    The younger girl went red as soon as Amane hugged her. Sakura seemed not used to these random displays of affections Sakura was subjecting her to.


    ''Or, she''s embarrassed to feel my breasts rubbing against her arm. Poor Sakura, not used to such bold sexual advances.''


    Amane could guess what kind of thoughts were going inside Sakura''s mind as she rubbed her breasts against her arms.


    "Awww, you went red. Do you want me to train this embarrassment out of you? How about you visit my room tonight and we have some fun."


    Sakura was uncomfortable and turned on without any doubt. The younger was rubbing her legs together quite obviously.


    "Yoko, enough. We do not have much time. Can your teasing wait until we get home?"


    Sakura finally broke down. It was fun to see her begging as soon as Amane started teasing her. The younger would have a hard time surviving any real sexual advances in the future.


    ''Oh well, I guess Sakura will be trained by me before things come to that. She''s already doing better than I expected.''


    Amane was amused to see the younger''s face going through a series of emotions. She was finding riling Sakura to be super entertaining.


    ''Ahhh, this is so fun. I want to drag more emotions out of Sakura and-'' *Chrip*


    Amane''s thoughts came to a halt at the sound of that low chirp. It sounded vaguely familiar and Amane quickly left the main road to head toward the alley.


    "Yoko? Yoko! Where are you going? You cannot head toward the alley without protecting and-! Hey, are you even hearing what I am telling you? Oh, why do I even bother?"


    Sakura''s voice was an afterthought in Amane''s head. She was entirely focused on tracking down the source of that chirp.


    As far as Amane recalled, that frequency of sound and that urgency in the voice meant that a beast child was in danger. But the voice Amane heard was not entirely inhuman as well.


    ''A half-ling? But one that is about to turn into a beast. An abnormality?''


    Amane picked up the box and instantly found the source of that chirping sound. It was a small child, barely three years old.


    But as she had expected, it was not entirely human. The fox earns on his head made him out to be a half-breed between a demon and a human.


    The kit gave out a growl, his eyes shining with hostility.


    "Yoko, what is wrong here-"


    "Sakura, stay back. You''ll agitate the kit."


    The dead body that lay behind the kit belonged to a beast. The door demon had not been able to hold on to the human form.


    ''The body did not transform because they willingly lost control of their power. The beast did not have enough power to transcend the barrier of humanity. Someone forced the person to transform into a beast but the body was not able to take the burden.''


    Amane had heard of cursed cases in the old times. Of people transforming into ancient beasts without the aid of their core. Such people usually did not survive for long.


    It seemed like the person in front of Amane had suffered a similar fate.


    "Sakura, call the police and tell them that we found a dead body in this alley. Tell them it''s a code yellow."


    Cold yellow referred to the non-hostile beast-related cases. They were rare but were dealt with swiftly by the police. Amane had come across them when she had been researching a way to take over the family business peacefully.


    How knew that this information would come into use so soon?


    "A code yellow? Yoko, what the hell did you find? Holy hell, Yoko, get back. That kid is an abnormality."


    Amane sounded disappointed in Sakura''s extreme reaction. But she also knew that it was not Sakura''s fault this time.


    Despite there being a more open society and more social acceptance between people, the fear of abnormalities had not disappeared completely.


    People still feared what they could not understand and in this case, it referred to a feral child.


    "Don''t call him an abnormality. Think of him as a younger brother you never had. Sakura, we will be taking this child in our family."


    "What? We cannot! Only the family head could decide to take in children who are not born into the family and the father would¨C" Sakura trailed off once she finished.


    "Not have a choice in this matter. I will be the family head soon enough so you don''t need to worry about your ''father''s decision. This child is special and I want him in the family."


    Amane was not leaving this up for debate. The child had a strong core that could be felt even in his child form. He was going to grow up to become a really strong person in the future.


    Besides, demon children grew up fast until they hit their teen years. And then they slowed down aging.


    The kid would be out of his childish years before the year was up anyway.


    "Fine. Do what you want to do. It''s not like I can change your mind once you made it up. I will go and lead the police toward this alley in the meantime."


    "Go. I need some time alone with this kid so that I can gain his trust."


    The kid was still growling toward Amane. His eyes shined with distrust but also curiosity toward her.


    It was likely that the similar aura Amane had was making the kid curious.


    "I am not a danger to you or your mother. I can take care of you if you allow me to. You know that your mother is dead so it is time to let go."


    The kid looked big enough to understand Amane''s words. Demon brains were much more advanced than human ones at this age.


    Amane raised her hand toward the kid to let him sniff it but the kid maintained his distance. Amane kept her hand raised and the kid finally took the bait.


    But instead of sniffing Amane''s hand, the kid decided that biting was safer. Sharp canines sank into Amane''s hand and instantly drew blood.


    ''First I get pecked by a stupid bird and now bit by a stupid kid. This era is troublesome.''


    "Kid, let go before you make me angry." Amane cupped the half-demon kid behind to make him let go.


    As soon as Amane cupped the kid by the neck, he instinctively let go of Amane''s hands. The body in Amane''s hands went limp and the kid was unable to move.


    ''I knew it. Half-demons of this specie are also weak to these pressure points. I am glad I had experience with Charlie regarding this case.'' Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The kid was glaring at Amane with scared eyes. He was likely debating on what to do next.


    The kid was small but had really good instincts. He instinctively understood that he needed to bow to the stronger person to survive.


    "You are a mess and I will only give you one last chance to surrender. If you want to fight me then you will likely die. So kid, what do you want to do?"


    The kid looked like he would cry at any second but it did not melt Amane''s heart.


    This was the point most people would have broken down in front of the kid''s teary eyes and scared look.


    But not Amane. She had too long of a history with half-ling kids to make such a novice mistake.


    The kid realized that his teary looks were not going to work in his favor and his scared expression instantly melted toward an annoyed one.


    The kid tried to bite Amane''s hand but she did not lighten her hold on his back.


    Finally, the kid gave up and lay limp in Amane''s arms. It had lost the gamble and had no other choice but to submit to the stronger person.


    "Good choice. I have a feeling you and I will get along just fine. You have a talent for beast-taming as well and I will make sure I cultivate it just right."


    The kid''s body shook at Amane''s words but he did not protest.


    "Yoko, the police are here. What about the kid? Did you get him out of there? and -Oh god! Your hand! It''s bleeding again? How did you get hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, the bleeding has stopped already and I will heal in a matter of hours. I was carrying the medicine on me so this is no trouble. More importantly, here. You carry the kid for the time being. We should get him cleaned up and dressed before our next appointment."


    Sakura had the most disgusting-looking face when she was offered the kid.


    But one look at Yoko and she could that the elder was not playing around with her. Sakura had no choice but to take the half-demon kid in her arms.


    "Kid, you don''t cause me trouble and I won''t cause you any trouble. Let''s aim for peace and keep Yoko satisfied. I don''t want a tough life with her around."


    Amane heard all that and she also heard the agreeing chirp the kid gave Sakura.


    ''How amusing. I have a feeling I would no longer need to work so hard in the future with these two around.''

 Chapter 18 - 18: 23: A drunk night in [pt1]

    The strength of that slap was well-controlled even with Amane being drunk. Since she was not using her core to strengthen herself, it was an ordinary smack.


    It landed on Sakura''s butt, earning Amane an instant yelp from the younger.


    "H-Hey¡­.be¡­.careful with¡­.me."


    Sakura was panting already. Her head was a mix of arousal and lightheadedness. The unexpected stimulation on her ass turned Sakura on even more.


    Her body remembered the pleasure it had endured at Yoko''s hands before and anticipated another hit soon connecting with her ass.


    But the next one did not land anywhere near the area Sakura expected it to. Yoko''s hand made contact with Sakura''s wet inner thigh.


    "Tsk, look at you. Did you get wet just by thinking of doing this? Such a lewd girl you are. It seems you want to go the full way this time."


    Sakura shuddered in anticipation at the thought. Yoko''s fingers had felt so nice and snug inside Sakura last time.


    Ever since that day, Sakura had been carving the feeling of being full again but she didn''t dare to play with her. And even when she had dared to try masturbating on her own, her fingers had not been enough.


    "I-I am not lewd. I just wanted to learn more after last time."


    Sakura''s excuses were based on a thin layer of deception. Even though she knew her comments were meaningless, Yoko merely laughed.


    The hand rubbing her ass slid around slowly till it found her hole.


    To be precise, the incorrect hole. Sakura preferred Yoko''s fingers near her pussy rather than her ass. That was not going to be fun for Sakura.


    "Y-Yoko, where are you touching? That is not the right spot for you to be-"


    "Oh, then show me the right spot? In my experience, your hole at the back can also provide you with a lot of pleasure. But if this is not a place you want me to touch then you gotta show me the place you want me to touch you at."


    Sakura''s blush rose at Yoko''s words. Even her breath had picked up speed at the anticipation of what was the come next.


    All until Sakura''s brain deciphered the meaning behind Yoko''s words and it all came crashing down.


    "YOKO! You can''t just ask me that. I-It''ll not be proper to do that when someone is looking at me-"


    Sakura lost all words once her eyes met Yoko''s serious face. She wanted to continue but the feeling she got told Sakura that she either had to agree with Yoko''s demand or stop this session.


    "Then, should I get out right now and allow you your privacy? But Sakura, we have already seen everything the other had to offer. Are you going to pass up an opportunity to have me touch yourself just because you feel a little shy?"


    Sakura''s flinched at Yoko''s jab. Sakura was embarrassed, but she wasn''t completely opposed to what Yoko was doing.


    It was just a little humiliating for Sakura to follow Yoko''s words.


    ''Surely Yoko is joking? She said that this was a reward for me. Surely she won''t leave me like this in here?''


    But contrary to Sakura''s beliefs, Yoko was getting up from the couch she had been sitting on and her expression looked ready to leave.


    ''No way. Yoko is leaving me like this? I cannot allow that to happen. I don''t know how to get off on my own.''


    It was a desperate mix of desperation and arousal that made Sakura take the next step and grasp at Yoko''s hand. Her body trembled lightly at what she was about to purpose but Sakura did not back down.


    "D-Don''t go. You want to see me jack off? Fine, I will do that. B-But you have the help me finish off in the end, alright?"


    ''God, this is humiliating. I cannot believe I agreed to do something this maddening.''


    Sakura scolded herself instantly when Yoko took a seat in front of her and fastened her eyes over Sakura''s body.


    Since Sakura was still not naked, that was the first thing she decided to take care of. Her arms came up to pull her shirt and skirt off her body.


    It only left Sakura in her underwear which was also quickly forgotten. It was only once Sakura was left as naked as the day she had been born did she feel the intensity of Yoko''s eyes increasing.


    "Hurry up and play with yourself. We don''t have all day with us."


    Sakura took in a deep breath before she spread her legs out over Yoko''s lap. Her hand came down to play with her wet pussy, her finger circling it before Sakura paused in front of her opening.


    She had resolved herself to go through this but it was so humiliating to perform the deed. And with Yoko''s eyes fastened on her, it was even more difficult.


    "Looks like you need a little encouragement from my side. Fine, I will help you out a little bit."


    Sakura could not look Yoko in the face so she missed the flash of hunger in Yoko''s eyes as the elder pushed Sakura off her lap.


    Sakura only noticed something was different when her hand was grabbed by Yoko''s hand the elder forced Sakura''s finger away from her opening.


    "Sakura, listen carefully to what you need to do. First, you need to get your fingers wet. Any kind of lube would do but if you don''t have any. Well, you can make use of your mouth like this."


    Finally, Sakura dared to look at Yoko''s face. But only because the other was pulling Sakura''s fingers closer to her mouth before they entered Yoko''s mouth.


    Sakura almost flinched at the wet heat around her fingers. It was so much different than any sensation she had ever felt.


    The motion of being sucked at felt different and it forced a moan out of Sakura. Her head swam with the feelings she was having.


    But then it all came crashing down once a sting was felt on Sakura''s thighs.


    "Sakura, pay attention to me. Your fingers are wet enough so take them out of my mouth now. We are finally ready for the next step."


    ___________________________


    It was fun to see Sakura''s body trembling in Yoko''s grasp. The younger seemed even more lost than the last time.


    Sakura''s body was turning a lovely shade of pink from the pleasure Amane was giving her. But there was something more there as well.


    ''And there she is lost again in the pleasure. I guess I should knock her out of her thoughts now.''


    Amane hit Sakura''s thighs and the skin turned red instantly. Sakura''s body bruised easily but it recovered easily as well.


    "Sakura, pay attention to me. Your fingers are wet enough so take them out of my mouth now. We are finally ready for the next step."


    Amane watched amused as Sakura tried to gather her thought. The stimulation from getting her fingers sucked seemed to be too much for Sakura already. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W¡­hat is the n¡­ex¡­t ste¡­p?"


    Sakura''s voice was broken into fragments. Even speech seemed to be too much for her current state which told Amane all she needed to know.


    Amane had pushed Sakura into a subspace. She needed to take things slow now.


    "You know what to do next. Please me and I will grant you even more pleasure. Come on now, stretch yourself."


    Sakura nodded, her glazed eyes looking at Amane but likely not registering anything yet.


    "Come up here. Aren''t your lips feeling lonely?"


    Amane had said those words out into the wind. She did not expect Sakura to follow her words and mash her lips into Amane''s.


    It was a wonderful surprise but one Amane welcomed with full force. Her lips came along to devour Sakura as well, her tongue playing with Sakura''s active one.


    Sakura had a lovely look on her face when Amane finally let her go. It was flushed with hints of arousal and the saliva from their kiss still stinging out and connecting to Amane''s lips.


    "Sakura, don''t keep me waiting. I asked you to do something for me, right?"


    Sakura had enough presence of mind to nod and then pull back. The next time she brought her fingers near her opening, she did not hesitate to enter them inside.


    It was a slow push, her one finger struggling to enter her body but Sakura seemed determined.


    ''Truly an inexperienced virgin. Even her enthusiasm is adorable.''


    Amane did not say anything as she watched Sakura struggle. It took longer than it should have for Sakura to stretch herself out but Amane did not stop to help her out.


    "Y-Yoko? Am I doing good?"


    Sakura''s hesitant cry was amusing. Amane was surprised to be asked that question before her brain connected the dots and a devious grin snapped itself across Amane''s face.


    ''A praise kink on top of her tendencies. What a combination."


    Sakura''s expression was a mix of embarrassment and concern. Her hands, on the other hand, moved at a steady pace. Sakura''s expression was constantly shifting.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling it now? Do your fingers feel good? Can you come with them?"


    Amane''s voice spoke directly into Sakura''s ears. The younger flushed at the close contact but her body gave a frustrated growl.


    Sakura''s body sure had high demands for someone who was not used to fucking. Her fingers seemed to be not enough for her.


    "Y-Yoko, help. Please help me out."


    ''Awww, how can I refuse her if she looked at me like those begging and teary eyes?''


    Sakura had no idea what her teary look was doing to Amane. If she had a cock right now then it would have gotten stiff by now.


    But since that was not the case, Amane''s pussy was leaking and wet.


    "I see. You want me to help you out? Then beg me Sakura. Beg me to make you come."


    Sakura''s expression didn''t even show hesitation. As soon as Amane had asked her to beg, the younger opened her mouth.


    "Please let me come. It hurts to be so turned on. Please, Yoko, I will follow anything you say. Just let me come."


    Normally, Sakura would have shown a little resistance before giving in to Amane''s demands. But the alcohol seemed to be easing the way this time. Sakura''s mouth had a next-to-no filter as it poured out promises.


    Most of this, Sakura was not even going to remember tomorrow but it was still a power trip to see someone be this desperate for Amane''s help.


    "Fine, I get it. If you are so desperate then I''ve got no choice but to help you out now. Brace yourself because it''s going to be intense."


    Sakura got that one warning before her body was pushed back and Amane positioned her lips on top her the other''s leaking pussy.


    A mixture of anticipation and dread masked Sakura''s face before it was taken over by determination. The younger was acting a lot cuter than Amane would like to give her credit for.


    "Sakura, stop looking like I am about to kill you. The worst that will happen is that you will get eaten by a beast. And all in all, it is not so bad."


    Sakura''s expression betrayed her present intelligence. Anything Amane said right now would not register in her mind.


    But that did not stop Amane from driving the younger even crazier right now. Her tongue came out to take a lick off Sakura''s pussy.


    The familiar but stronger flavor down there was not repulsive. The lick caused Sakura to gush out even more.


    Sakura''s body was feeling this now and Amane was glad that it was her that was driving Sakura mad.


    ''Awwww, poor baby. It aches, right? Don''t worry, you will be alright soon enough. But this feeling of want won''t go away even after being together a time or two.''


    It was evil of Amane to use sex to bind Sakura to her and then watch the younger struggle. But being nice would not get you anything in this world.


    Amane had learned this the hard way and she was going to use this knowledge well.

 Chapter 19 - 19: 18: The pre-preperations

    Sakura carried the small body of that half-demon in her arms. It was too warm and alive for her taste.


    It was also glaring daggers toward her, daring Sakura to drop him. That action caused Sakura to tighten her grip around the small body.


    And all she got for her effort was another pair of claw marks on her arm. The halfling was not making things easier for Sakura. And neither was Yoko.


    "Sakura, how long do we have before my evening match for the Head position?"


    Yoko had the audacity to ask that after wasting all her time trying to sweet talk that elderly lady officer into letting her take this kid home.


    ''Yoko could have used the Tsurugi name and the officer would have folded right then and there. There was no need to flirt with her.''


    Sakura knew that this jealousy was unneeded. She had no grounds to get jealous of that officer for getting Yoko''s attention but that thought still caused Sakura to feel unpleasant feelings.


    ''Besides, wasn''t that officer a little too old for Yoko''s taste? A younger partner like me would be better for her.''


    As soon as that thought occurred, Sakura''s face went pink.


    "Sakura, I asked you a question. Is it that difficult for you to answer?"


    Yoko''s face was right beside Sakura''s. Yoko''s breath was hitting Sakura''s ear and it forced out a shiver from her.


    "W-We don''t have enough time to go through all your appointments and still make it to your stand-off in time. If only you did not waste our time with the police officer, we would have been on the schedule for our planned appointments."


    Sakura was not sulking that her well-thought-out plan had been discarded out of the window without any second thought.


    "Awwww, don''t be upset Sakura. I promise I will make it up to you later. For now, should we head back home?"


    Why did Yoko have to look this amused after causing Sakura this much trouble? Could she not look remorseful at least?


    "We might as well head home now. I will ask the dress designer and the Palor people to pay a visit to our home tonight. It will be difficult for them to deny your request if we use your status as the Trurugi family head to negotiate."


    Again, the amused look was back but with a disturbing smile this time.


    "What I mean to say is, you have to win today at any cost. You cannot lose and then prove my words wrong about you being the new family head. I am risking my reputation for you."


    Yoko broke out into laughter as soon as Sakura finished. Just what was Yoko finding so funny about her words?


    "So Sakura, you have officially abandoned your father''s sinking ship? It was about time for you to make the smart decision."


    ''It''s not like I had a choice. You forced my hands in this matter, Yoko.''


    Sakura seethed internally but her face did not show it. Saying anything means to Yoko would not help Sakura''s current standing.


    Besides, she had to remain in Yoko''s good grace to reap the benefits that would soon come.


    "Anyway, it is about time to head back. Our new family member seemed to be falling asleep in your arms. We need to get him settled in."


    Sakura''s good mood crashed down as soon as Yoko pointed out the new presence in her arms. The kid had been trouble but he had finally settled down.


    Why Yoko had chosen to take such a rough kid in and give him a high status, Sakura would never be able to understand. But she was worried about what it would mean for Yoko.


    The elders would never agree with Yoko''s decision and it would affect her standing in the household.


    ''Sometimes, I cannot tell if Yoko is a genius or an idiot. Was it alright to ally with her?''


    Sakura''s mind raced with those thoughts but she already knew she had made her decision. And in her heart, Sakura also knew that choosing Yoko had been the right decision all along.


    "I am willing to sacrifice my night with you but you better make it up to me tomorrow after the party. I am not doing all of this for free."


    ___________________________


    It had been amusing to watch Sakura struggling with her thoughts. Amane had also been able to see her try and hide her irritation toward Yoko.


    Sakura was cute when she tried to hold herself back from saying something rude to ''Yoko'' since she wanted to be in the elder''s good grace.


    ''I guess being late was not enough to push Sakura''s buttons. She is still managing to hold up quite well.''


    The main reason Amane had chosen to flirt with that elder cop had been to waste time. She needed to know how far she could push Sakura and how useful the other would be in times of need.


    Of course, Amane had made her preparations to get the dress and other preparations done if Sakura decided to abandon her right now.


    ''Looks like I would not need to call in extra help this time.''


    This was a pleasant surprise Amane had not expected. Sakura had a twisted sense of loyalty which chose to rear its head at the right time.


    ''I wonder how the guards would react to the new addition I brought along? I know the elders are going to flip off and try using this to oppose me.''


    Amane knew that it was a real fear for most family heads - the elder council. It was a body made up of different previous family leaders and other influential figures.


    Truthfully speaking, those old fools had no real power. Only a handful of those old council people could even be called an expert.


    They were mostly pushed in there because they were important but not powerful enough to make a change.


    "My lady, you cannot bring an unknown person into the house. You need the permission of the current family head for th¡­"


    "You kid, you got a name?"


    Amane took the half-demon kid from Sakura''s arms and held him by the cuff. She was not taking any chances to let the half-demon escape.


    And the angry expression aimed her way told Amane that the kid was thinking of running away as soon as he got a chance.


    "Eclipse."


    Finally, the kid gave up and spoke his name. Amane lightened her hold over the kid as soon as she got her answer but she did not let him go.


    "See, his name is Eclipse. He''s not a stranger so I will be taking him in now. Oh, and ask someone to prepare the bath with a strong detergent. This puppy needs a good scrub."


    "My lady, that is not what we are saying. Lady Sakura, please talk some sense into Lady Yoko. She cannot take that half-demon in."


    The guard looked panicked and instantly turned toward Sakura in hopes of gaining her support.


    ''Ah, it''s a habit at this point. Do these people think Sakura would be able to stop me?''


    Sakura''s expression asked the same question. The guard looked taken aback at the fierce he was getting from Sakura and instantly backed away.


    "Why are you looking at me for help? If I could stop Yoko, then do you think she would have been able to bring that kid back home? Yoko will do what she wants to anyway since she''s the next family head." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane''s smile widened at the admission. Sakura had finally voiced the confirmation everyone already knew.


    ''What timing. Now I really cannot afford to lose the next match against that old man. You sure know how to pull a fast one Sakura.''


    Since Sakura had declared it out into the open, it was a matter of pride now. And Amane was guilty of saying this, but she was a kid when it came to pride.


    Amane would go to lengths if she felt like she owed someone and if her pride was hurt. It was not easy to reach both points but Sakura had managed to push one of the triggers.


    "Eclipse, behave nicely for the maids and don''t you dare give them a bad time. I''ve marked you so you''ll not be able to escape me even if you run away. But if you stay with me then I will protect you when the time comes. You don''t want to go back to your family, right? I have the power to prevent that from happening."


    The kid had a complicated expression in his eyes at Amane''s offer but she was sure that Eclipse would make the right decision.


    Finally, the kid gave a hesitant nod and Amane handed him over to the first maid she saw coming her way.


    The poor girl let out a startled yelp but she could not complain about her task with Amane glaring down at her.


    Was it a noble strategy to glare the servants into submission? No.


    Was it effective? Yes. And sometimes it was all that mattered. These servants would not follow Amane''s words.


    ''I can''t wait for the slaves to come and make this place bearable. At least they won''t dare to go against my words like most servants try to.''


    Besides, Amane would be freeing those servants from a fate worse than death in that slave house. Most people didn''t tend to look at slaves kindly and chose to abuse them.


    "Now, I should take a bath and get ready for the face-off. That old man had been a thorn on my side for too long."


    By too long, Amane meant for a week. But when the week was being draggy as hell then it was a problem


    Knowing those old fools, Amane was sure that they had been bribed by Sakura''s father already. There was no way they would make it easy for Amane to win.


    ''And a challenge like this would be the best way to make Amane disappear. All they had to do is to say that I had an ''unfortunate'' accident and no one would ask the question twice.''


    But what these old fools did not know was that they were not facing that ''soft'' Yoko but the ''beast'' Amane.


    "Man, that old man did send the most bothersome dress for me to wear today. How many layers does it have? 5? 7? It''s going to be so heavy to wear."


    One had to be dumb to not understand the intention behind sending such a heavy and constructive dress. It was to slow Amane down and to make it easy for the beast to hit her.


    Not to mention, the subtle flare of neon blue all over the dress gave away what kind of creature they had chosen for Amane to face today.


    ''I wonder where they got a Giant Bullic Lord from. Those creatures were rare back in the day.''


    Giant Bullic Lord was the only beast dangerous enough to charge at a neon color at the first chance it got. The rest were either too docile to cause harm or too tough to even bring anywhere close to civilization.


    But a Giant Bullic Lord could be chained up using magic and then kept in confinement. It did not have poison or other long-ranged attacks to knock people out.


    It was perfect for such a competition if both were skilled players.


    ''I know these people are going to make me go first in hopes that I die. But sorry to you all, I have no intention of dying today.''


    Amane ditched her presented dress and took out a practical outfit from the closest. Her outfit had enough padding and still allowed enough room to move around.


    When she opened the doors to the arena, the first thing Amane felt was the disapproving stare at her outfit.


    What she was wearing was as far away as a traditional outfit could be and it must be pissing all these traditionalists off.


    ''Ah, the looks of anger and disappointment. How I love these looks aimed in my way. It''s so fun to watch people get triggered and angry at me for things they cannot control.''


    Amane gave a small wave toward the people in the stand and then turned her eyes toward her livid uncle dressed in an outfit similar to hers.


    "Yoko, what are you wearing? What happened to the outfit I sent for you?"

 Chapter 20 - 20: 19: Fight over the title

    "Yoko, what are you wearing? What happened to the outfit I sent for you?"


    Amane was having a fantastic time looking at her uncle''s expression. The man looked ready to cry and curse Amane out at the same time.


    ''This lost expression on uncle''s face is seriously the best. Oops, I should do my best to control my expression. But it''s so funny to see uncle getting angry like this.''


    "Ah, that ugly thing? I did intend to wear that but it was not flattering my figure enough. And I also felt like I would boil in it if I wore it so I abandoned it."


    Amane didn''t even try to hide her dislike for that outfit. Her tone said exactly what she thought about that outfit and its sender.


    And that pissed off her uncle even more. His fists were shaking at the effort it took to hold back. The only reason he had not tried to hit Amane yet was because of the presence of foreign presence in their house.


    "Y-You cannot break tradition as and when you like Yoko. The clothes I sent for you were the traditional grabs used during the ceremonies. You bring shame to our house by not wearing them."


    The old man was trying to be crafty now? He should sit down and not speak if he didn''t want to embarrass himself further.


    A lot of ears were listening in on their exchange and placing bets. Amane doubted her uncle was even aware of the implications of his words.


    "Ah, so it''s like that. Uncle gifted me the ceremonial robes hoping I would wear them when uncle didn''t even bother wearing his one robes. Does it mean that my uncle has recognized me as the family head already? I see, I was wrong about you all along."


    As soon as understanding flashed across the old man''s face, it went red and then white. It finally drew on the man just what he had let past his lips.


    "O-Of cour-"


    "That should be enough chit-chat for now. The day is almost over and you both have not started the round yet. Not all of us have a lot of time. You girl, you are the host so you should announce this face-off to begin."


    Before her uncle could make another fatal mistake, a third party stopped him from speaking.


    The glare Amane felt being aimed at her made it clear that this new man was on her uncle''s side.


    ''What perfect timing. How sad for such a competent man to be stuck at my uncle''s side. Maybe I will ask Sakura to recruit these people once I take over.''


    "Ah, it''s Marshal Zhen. I am so glad that you could make it. Did your granddaughter Ely make it as well?"


    Her uncle''s tone took a 180 as soon as he faced this new man. This sudden change was all it took for Amane to figure out that this man must be an important figure in the world.


    "Ely was feeling sick so she stayed behind today. She did not want to miss the Divine banquet tomorrow. I heard you got invited as well Yoko, but be careful out there. The world is not fair and it doesn''t let go of easy prey."


    Amane was amused to see the man issue her a warning.


    ''So he thinks of me as easy prey as well? Well, we''ll see about that in a few minutes.''


    "Yoko, stop being a creep and quit staring. Hurry up and face your beast."


    Her uncle''s voice spoiled her mood. But just for that, Amane made sure to give her uncle and his guest the creepiest smile she could manage.


    Their flinch was considered a success in Amane''s mind and she finally left the room toward the stadium.


    The stadium was medium-sized and had only two openings. One for Amane to enter and the other for the beast to enter.


    As long as these openings did not open, it would be impossible to leave the stadium under any circumstances.


    Not only that, the VIP audience had a separate chamber to view this matchup. This place was made more for show than any actual activity but Amane was still happy to step in all the same.


    After today, no one would be able to deny Amane her rightful place.


    As she had expected, her opponent was a Giant Bullic Lord. it was a four-legged bull almost 3 meters tall and very muscular body.


    It was the perfect beast to squish someone under. But Amane was not even worried about her life. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Compared to the beast she had already tamed, this Giant Bullic Lord was all but a child''s play.


    ''I''m very sure I''ve already won here.''


    When the bull charged at Amane, she stepped back and brandished her power in the form of a lasso. It hit its target and landed around the dazed bull.


    ''With a body that heavy, it was bound to get staggered after making an abrupt stop. I was lucky I got him on the first try.''


    The huge mass of the bull did not allow him to have much agility and that was what made capturing its neck possible.


    Now all Amane had to do was to pull. Her core helped her strengthen her body and pull. The bull tried to resist her, his mind slamming into Amane''s willpower.


    A lesser person would have let go out of shock but Amane was Amane and she held on to the bull.


    In the end, the bull had no choice but to let Amane pull him under control. The lock finally slammed into place and left the stadium stunned.


    "So, I think I succeeded. Now, why don''t we allow my dear uncle to have his chance? I am sure there are a few untamed animals in the barn who could be a challenge for my uncle."


    Amane''s innocent smile was out of place when she stood at the side of such a huge beast. The Giant Bullic Lord''s easy mannerism finally convinced everyone that Amane did succeed.


    "Now uncle, why don''t you come down and face your beast? I am sure you will be able to subdue your chosen beast easily as well."


    The bull leaned into Amane''s touch with ease. It didn''t even protest when people led it away. It had suddenly become very obedient.


    This display of power left no doubt about Amane''s power but people would not be convinced until they saw their ''Lord Tsurugi'' perform as well.


    No one had seen him ever tame any beast successfully but he had to have some credibility in his arts. He had been the family head for so long.


    "Yoko, surely we can do that later. It''s getting late and these important people need to go back home. Didn''t the Marshal say he was busy tonight? I am sure he is busy right now."


    ''Oh, so it has come to this now? Uncle is trying to deflect because he knows he will not be able to tame any beast. I cannot sense any ability on him to do that either.''


    Aamen could see many of the elders getting annoyed at being dismissed so easily. But a few that had been bribed already chose to agree with her uncle.


    It was a divided vote but the most unexpected person broke the tie.


    "No, we should not delay this matter. As much as I do not want to admit it, the Tsurugi family is a very important family for the military might. But we have suffered a decline from their side of the business for a few years."


    "If Lady Yoko''s ability can help us then we should not delay any further. Besides, Akabe should have no problem proving himself to us right here and now."


    The Marshal was the one who spoke up.


    Up until now, Amane had been convinced that the Marshal was on her uncle''s side. But that might not be the case.


    Maybe the Marshal could be swayed onto her side.


    "B-But! Ah, Sakura, there you are. Why don''t you tell your uncle Zhen how tired he looks and he should go home. There is no need for him to doubt my abilities, right? You have seen me tame beasts before so you should be able to clarify this situation."


    Sakura had incredible timing. Her arrival caused everyone to take a step back and regard her.


    Even Marshel Zhen''s tough facade broke at seeing the young daughter of his friend. She was the same age as his granddaughter and also Marshal''s soft spot.


    "Hurry up and tell them all Sakura. I am giving you a chance to correct your mistake."


    Sakura had a startled expression on her face. But she soon saw through her father''s schemes.


    Her eyes sharpened but Amane had a good feeling about what was going to happen.


    "Actually, the truth is that my father cannot tame the beasts. I am ashamed to admit it but he has been fooling everyone for a long time now. I did not want to break your heart so I never said it out loud."


    Everyone went quiet at Sakura''s confession. The one who looked the worst was her father. The man looked heartbroken at the betrayal.


    "So, even you feel that there is a need to change leadership in the Tsurugi household Sakura? And you want the new head to be Yoko?"


    Marshal Zhen asked the question as if he had a right to ask it. None of these people had any right to interfere in the Tsurugi household matters.


    But their opinion would sway the public and make Amane''s name spread around faster. It will also be good for the future business.


    "Y-Yes, I feel like Yoko should be the new family head from now on. And also, I think it will be good for our family."


    "If that''s how you all feel then we will accept it as well. It is nice to see the young blood taking over the responsibility in these harsh times."


    Once those words were out even those who were on Lord Akabe''s side chose to fall quiet. The only one still in disbelief was Lord Tsurugi himself.


    "You cannot do that to me. I am the family head and I deserve this position-"


    "Akabe, give up. Yoko not only outclasses you but she also has the power to back her talks up. You should realize when you need to give up just like I did. The younger generations need space to work and we should not hinder them."


    Her uncle still looked angry but he could not say anything when faced with such hard facts.


    Not only had Lady Suzuki taken Yoko''s side but Marshal Zhen as well. Any more and the old man would lose all credibility he had.


    "Alright. Here, take this and go. But don''t expect me to help you out with anything. Let''s see how long you last without any expert help."


    Her uncle had an acidic tongue. He was trying to get Amane to back down at the last second by trying to scare her.


    "I saw the revenue records from the past few years and I am sure I can do better than them at least. Uncle, don''t worry so much because I am confident that I will be able to handle it perfectly."


    Akabe Tsurugi huffed at Amane''s provocation but he left the scene. He had been utterly humiliated in a matter of hours and had even lost his standing.


    There was nothing left for him in this broken house and Amane was even sure that he would leave her alone now.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you sure have changed. You have changed to the point that even calling you ''Yoko'' will not be right. But no matter how much you change, the world is still the same. It will try to swallow you and all you are."


    The Marshal''s words sounded uncaring but Amane heard the tone of worry under it all.


    "Don''t worry. Even if the world tried to swallow me all it would get indigestion. Besides, I have no intentions of playing with the current ruleset so I will be alright in the end."


    The man just glared back at Amane before he left. But Amane had a feeling that she had gained his respect just now.

 Chapter 21 - 21: 20: The nightly preperations

    "Lady Ely, are you ready for the party tonight? I heard your grandfather got you a new dress to make you fit better."


    Warn silver eyes looked toward her maid before looking at the expensive dress. As soon as the maid saw that look, a feeling of doom overcame her.


    She knew that look in her mistress''s eyes and it never boarded well for anyone.


    Not because her mistress was displeased or angry with her. It was the opposite in this case. Her mistress had a kind heart, far too kind and it would cause her problems shortly.


    The maid could hear the words that were about to be spoken by her master.


    "Nanny, how much did this dress cost? It looks expensive and I''m not sure I am comfortable wearing something this costly. It would be better if we sell this dress and use the money for children."


    Lady Ely Zhen, the only granddaughter of Marshal Zhen spoke up.


    Had it been any other young lady, the Nanny would have been sure that they were saying to increase their social reputation. Things like charity and such were done in upper circles as a means to further one''s reputation and to flaunt their wealth.


    But Lady Ely was different. She had a soft heart and a kind outlook on life which made it easy to take advantage of.


    She was serious in her claim to use the dress money for the needy but that still didn''t solve the immediate problem the maid had.


    "My lady, we cannot do that. The Marshal gave this dress as a gift to you and I would be in trouble if you did not wear it today. Please, my lady, wear this dress for my sake."


    The maid knew that making herself out as a victim was the only way to gain Lady Zhen''s sympathy.


    A normal maid won''t dare to use herself against their master and a normal master won''t care this much about their maid as well. This was a business relationship after all.


    But Lady Ely had a habit of getting attached easily and had problems letting go of them. That is why the Marshal took special care to screen anyone who wanted to approach Lady Ely.


    Too many ex-servants had tried to use Lady Ely''s kind heart to take advantage of her.


    "Nanny, are you being threatened by Grandfather? You know you can tell me about it and I will help you out. I will help you right any injustice you are facing."


    ''Foolish child. It''s not about me but you. Your grandfather is just concerned about you and your reputation in the upper circles.''


    Lady Ely had a bad reputation in the upper circle for being overly kind. The only other person with the worst reputation for being easy was Lady Tsurugi.


    But if the recent rumors are to be believed, then that would be longer be the case. And with an easy target gone, her lady would naturally become the best target for those hungry sharks to go after.


    "Don''t say that my lady. I worked hard to choose this dress as well since I know you want to make a good impression on Lady Suzuki. Also, I heard that Lady Yoko Tsurugi was invited as well as an outsider guest."


    The best way to get her lady to agree with her would be to make her forget the first topic. As long as the maid made sure to change the topic, her lady would naturally follow her lead.


    "Sister Yoko is coming to the party? Doesn''t she hate all the names she is called during the party? They can''t be fun for her to attend. I wonder why she puts herself through it time and time again?"


    It broke the maid''s heart to hear her lady say this. Her lady was not in any better position than Lady Yoko when it came to back-talks.


    But her lady was still more concerned about Lady Yoko than herself. What a kind heart she had.


    "You see, Lady Yoko didn''t have a choice this time. Lady Suzuki invited Lady Yoko herself so the lady could not disagree."


    "Ah, is that so? But why would Lady Suzuki do that to Lady Tsurugi? Does she hate Yoko that much?"


    For once the maid did not have an answer for her lady.


    There were a lot of rumors going around about Lady Yoko and her sudden change. Many people were convinced that this sudden interest Lady Suzuki was showing was because of that.


    While others were convinced that it was because of the broken engagement between Lady Yoko and Lord Helios. Both options could be true in this case.


    "Anyway, I know my lady is interested in talking to Lady Yoko so why don''t you take this opportunity to make friends with her? I am sure Lady Yoko would love to talk with you as well."


    The maid had no idea if her words were true or not but her Lady looked significantly happy. She also seemed to have forgotten her criticism of the dress she had before.


    Her Lady''s naive brain was a double-edged sword.


    "Nanny, I need to get ready for the party tonight. I want to dazzle everyone so that I do not embarrass Lady Yoko when I talk to her. I hope you will help me out."


    The maid shook her head at her Lady''s enthusiasm. Her Lady was a real piece of work, both kind and strong-willed when she needed to be.


    Too bad that she was a poor judge of character and fell for people''s words too easily.


    ''I hope that her romantic nature does not land her in any trouble in the future. I also hope that her decision to befriend Lady Yoko does not come to bite her back in the future."


    Lady Yoko was not a bad person, the maid knew that. But for some reason, there was a feeling of doom inside the maid''s head. She felt like something dangerous was about to happen soon.


    ___________________________


    "Ouch, it burns. How long will it take for my skin to go back to normal? I look like a tomato right now."


    To say that the night had been a disaster would be an underestimation. Amane had been nabbed and scrubbed the whole night.


    Even the pins from her dress fitting hurt her body. It was a wonder how Amane had not bled due to the harsh treatment she had received the whole night.


    "Yoko quit complaining. It was not that bad and it was a small price for the smooth skin we have right now."


    Sakura, who had endured the same treatment as Amane the night before, seemed to not be in any pain at all.


    Sakura''s pink skin had returned to normal already and her skin also shined due to the various beauty treatment she had taken.


    Amane was jealous of her skin which was able to adapt to the waxing redness so easily. It had been two hours for Amane but her skin had yet to go back to its original color.


    "I hate beauty treatment. I will never go to a saloon in my life again."


    "Yoko, you know that is utter nonsense you are speaking. You are the family head so you need to look presentable at all times. Beauty trips such as these would become a routine in the future. Besides this, you also need to take care of your skin daily so you better follow your skin routine."


    The more Amane heard the more she wished to take her decision back.


    ''Why did I think becoming the family head was a good idea? Enduring this harsh treatment is worse than facing off against beasts. At last, I can fight back against the beasts.''


    Despite Amane''s complaints, she knew that the beauty treatment had not been that bad. It had been a momentary pain for her but the result was good for her skin.


    "Now we need to wait a few hours before the party starts. What should we do in the meantime?"


    Amane relaxed her body on the couch. It was so soft that Amane felt her body sink into that comfort.


    She almost went to sleep before Sakura shook her awake.


    "Nope, you cannot fall asleep. You need to look over documents and fill out forms. After you are done with that, you can start on your school assignments. We can''t have the Tsurugi family head fail their final school year."


    Amane froze once she heard Sakura''s words.


    She expected to face the paperwork that came with her new post but the word ''School'' caused her brain to short circuit.


    "I''m sorry. I think I heard wrong. What did you mean by ''school''? Since when did I get to school? And why is this topic just coming up now? What about the previous week?"


    Amane was sure her ears were ringing. She had no memory of ever going to school, nor did her room show any evidence of being a student.


    "What are you talking about? You always went to school but we decided to declare an emergency last week after the incidents that happened. We could not have afforded to send you to school and risk a beast following after you."


    So it had all been a big miscommunication thing? But still, could someone not have broken the news of the school gently to Amane? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Does my schedule even permit me to go to school? Do I even need to?''


    "Sakura, about a school-"


    "It''s non-negotiable. You will need to get a degree in beast theory at least to officially take over. Everyone was already informed that there was a change in the family head position but the real name on the documents still belongs to your father."


    Ah, that did make sense. Sakura''s father didn''t look like someone that had any knowledge of beasts at all.


    He was as much a ''placeholder'' as Amane was right now.


    But school? The very thought of it made Amane nervous. Especially since she had never gone to school before.


    She had heard of the concept and even tried sending some of her adopted children back in the day before realizing that it was a foolish idea.


    "Anyway, we can discuss more it later. For now, you should get ready for the party. I will help that half-demon kid you brought get used to this place so don''t worry for tonight."


    Amane wanted to say that she was not worried but the talk of school was like a bomb to her.


    ''Don''t think about it and spoil your mood Amane. You will have plenty of time to form a strategy about it later.''


    Amane was sure that there were ways to get an education from a remote academy in the future. The internet had said something about ''distant learning'' when she had looked through it before.


    It was a topic Amane would have to figure out about later. For now, she had a party to attend and a few people to dazzle into her corner.


    Besides, Amane also had to make sure she doesn''t fall into Suzuki''s trap. Amane had no idea what that girl was planning but Amane wanted no part of it.


    ''I have a feeling that tonight is going to suck for me. But if that happens then I will make this an unbearable night for everyone else as well.''


    Amane was not making a threat but a promise to herself. Her eyes moved around the room and fell on the sleeping phoenix chick.


    Suddenly, Amane had a brilliant idea and the phoenix chick took a fearful step back in her direction.


    "Oh dear, it''s time to make your social debut. I am sure you and I will have a lot of fun at the party. Won''t you be a dear and accompany me?"


    The beast gave out a fearful squeak at the look in Amane''s eyes. Even the small bird could tell that it was not safe.


    All that was left for the atmosphere to turn demonic was Amane''s cruel laughter.

 Chapter 22 - 22: 21: The trap laid out [pt1]

    "Look at her trying to be all high and mighty. I heard she secretly planned to take over for her uncle all along."


    "Really? So the meekness was all but an act on Lady Tsurugi''s part? How shameless of her to try and deceive us with her innocence."


    "Right! But the one I feel the worst about is Lord Tsurugi. He took in such a snake into his home and now it came back to bite him in the back."


    "But wasn''t Lady Tsurugi the designated next head anyway? It was her father who was the previous head. I also heard that Akabe Tsurugi could not tame beasts and that was why he had to step down."


    All kinds of rumors circulated in the hallway of the party. Amane just laughed inside as she heard the rumor regarding getting worse and worse as they passed along.


    The hall was already divided into two fractions when concerned with her.


    But frankly, Amane did not want to cater to any of them. Those who opposed her were looking for an opportunity to blacken Amane''s name.


    Those who were defending her were doing so to get in her good grace. Both sides were playing out a role they had decided before the party.


    There were no sincere people who could try to approach her tonight.


    "Yoko, how is the party? Are you enjoying it right now?"


    Charlie Suzuki walked toward Amane which caused the hall to go quiet. No one had seen this development coming.


    Of course, everyone had heard that it had been Lady Suzuki who invited Yoko to this party but no one had thought anything of it.


    That was, up until Lady Suzuki walked up to Yoko out of her one accord and initiated a conversation.


    "It''s quite boring. None of these people know how to play the game right so it''s quite irritating for me to be here. Can''t I go home now?"


    There was a silent gasp filling the hall. People looked at Amane with eyes full of disbelief.


    This was likely the first time they had seen someone talking like that to Lady Suzuki and everyone wanted to see what would happen next. What would Lady Suzuki do to retaliate against this insult?


    There were a lot of ideas floating around people''s heads.


    But Lady Suzuki just laughed out loud at Amane''s words which added to everyone''s confusion.


    "I know what you mean but please don''t mind these children. I am sure you will find one or two who is to your liking down there."


    Lady Suzuki gestured toward the hall. Everyone down there stiffed at the attention and avoided the Divine leader''s eyes.


    They almost looked afraid to look at Suzuki which was weird and irritating.


    ''Are they all afraid that Charlie would curse them or something if they looked at her? How disappointing."


    Amane looked over the hall, the eyes in front of her looking away as she glanced them over.


    She had Lady Suzuki''s support which made the most courageous of people back down and stop saying anything about her.


    ''Tsk, useless. I thought I could make connections here but they are all useless. They can''t even look me in the eyes.''


    Amane had been hopeful but she should have known that finding the right support would be difficult.


    Unexpectedly, her eyes met a pair of silver hidden behind the green curtain. There was one person who looked Amane straight in the eye without flinching.


    "Ah, so the granddaughter of Marshal Zhen caught your eye? Her name is Ely but I don''t think I''ve ever talked to her. Would you like me to introduce you to her? Awww, I am so jealous of Ely Zhen."


    Charlie whiled beside Amane but her tone was not serious.


    Instead, she looked excited to see Amane looking at a new prey. That look screamed trouble which Amane did not want.


    Across the hall, another pair of eyes were trained on Amane and Charlie but this one was more of a resigned pair.


    Lord Helios finally sighed and made his move. He walked toward the pair and placed his hand on Lady Suzuki''s shoulder.


    "Mother, there are people who are looking to greet you. Can you come with me and meet theme right now?"


    ''I never thought I would be so glad to see a man helping me out. I hate social functions but they are a necessity in life.''


    As Helios took Charlie away, Amane passed him a grateful nod. She got a resigned but tired one in return.


    Even those who wanted to categorize it as romantic could not do that in this situation. There had been nothing romantic about the exchange that just happened between the pair.


    As soon as Lady Suzuki was gone from Amane''s side, the people down the hall turned toward her with predatory eyes.


    ''Charlie did that on purpose to show them all that we were close. I will have to swat away so many flies today.''


    Amane dreaded heading down the stairs but she had no other choice. But at least she had prepared for this occasion.


    She had let the phoenix chick outside and asked it to fly inside once Amane gave the signal. She gave the signal as soon as she was descending the stairs.


    Was she trying to form an image in everyone''s mind about her? Yes, she was. Was it working? Most likely since people had turned to look at her in wonder.


    And with the addition of a new member on her shoulder, Amane dared the others to approach her tonight. People would be too frightened of the beast on her shoulder to try anything now.


    ___________________________


    Ely heard the people talk around her about Yoko and her sudden appearance.


    There were a lot of rumors and talks going around about her right now. Most of it was negative but some were looking to take advantage of her recent success.


    Ely found this all to be rather disapproving and she was worried about Lady Yoko as well. The poor girl had to endure all this because of something that she didn''t even do.


    ''Look at that poor girl. She''s standing up there all alone and getting harassed. I wish I could do something to help her out.''


    People had told Ely that she tended to see the world from a rose-tinted glass. But Ely knew her heart and she knew she was a good judge of character.


    And she knew Lady Yoko was a good person. That was why Ely looked the other in the eye when everyone else turned away from Yoko''s eyes.


    Lady Yoko seemed to have changed but in a good way. She looked a little more comfortable in her skin.


    Even her coming down the stairs with the small bird-beast on her shoulder was an event that looked out of a book.


    It left most of the people looking at her in wonder. But no one tried to approach Lady Yoko in her corner.


    ''Should I go and try making friends with her? I don''t know how to break the ice."


    Ely looked in Lady Yoko''s direction. The lady had alienated herself in the corner. She looked too alone but the bird on her shoulder was giving everyone a stinky eye.


    "Oh god! She even brought a beast to the party. Were the rumors about her powers true?"


    "Don''t be an idiot. The bird was likely tamed by Lord Tsugugi and Yoko just took it from him. We should not fear her." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bird gave the people a glare for their words but it settled down in Lady Yoko''s arms.


    Everyone who had an opinion about her could no longer say anything. It was only Ely who continued to look in her direction.


    "Ah Ely, it is nice to see you again. I see that you are still longing for Lady Yoko''s friendship. Then, should I help you out?"


    "N-No, there is no need to do that. I was about to approach lady Yoko on my own. You don''t need to worry about me."


    Ely tried to diffuse the situation. The man who had asked Ely this question had an unremarkable face.


    To be honest, Ely did not even remember who that man was or why he was there. But if he had sought Ely out like this, then he likely knew her.


    "I see. But now you need to compensate me for helping you out. I did offer you help so how about you and I spend some time together."


    ''Help? But I just refused his help. Why does this man want me to compensate him?''


    Ely was confused and uncomfortable by the words she heard. The man in front of her was scaring her a lot with his words and actions.


    Most of all, Ely just did not want to deal with someone else while she wanted to approach Lady Yoko.


    But her polite nature would not let her decline the man''s invitation to accompany him and the man knew it as well. There was a knowing grin on his face.


    He extended his hand toward Ely, asking for her to take it so that he could accompany her.


    But before Ely could put her hand into that man''s, her wrist was gripped by someone''s strong hands and she was pulled back into a full chest.


    "I don''t think the lady wants to go with you, mister. Now, how about you find someone interested in you for real and leaves us alone?"


    The man''s face went white and then blue in rage. He looked ready to vomit out a few words in response to Yoko''s words and it caused her to flinch in shock.


    This was a situation that was not supposed to happen to her.


    ''Why is Yoko here? Did she see me being uncomfortable and decide to help me out? She should not help me out or she would get into trouble. Oh, what do I do now?''


    "Excuse me? Can you let go of Lady Zhen''s hand? I was about to talk to her about something important."


    The man tried to weasel his way out of the situation and take Ely with him. Ely did not want to go with the man but she did not want to trouble Lady Yoko as well.


    She was confused and terrified at her current predicament.


    "No. I want to talk with Lady Zhen as well so I think I will be taking her now. Oh, if you have any complaints, then please address them to my pet. I am sure he will be delighted to keep you company."


    The bird on Lady Yoko''s shoulders gave out a thrilling squeak. It was loud enough to attract the attention of people a few tables away as well.


    As soon as the man realized that all eyes were trained on him, her let out an angry huff and left.


    "Wow, for someone who looked desperate, he gave up pretty quickly. You didn''t get hurt, right?"


    Lady Yoko''s concern was touching. The elder had no reason to pay attention to Ely or to help her out and yet the elder had done so.


    Not only that, but the elder had also chanced to offend someone to help Ely out. This was a favor Ely did not know how to repay.


    "T-Thank you for your help. Lady Yoko did not need to go out of her way to help me out and yet she did. I will find some way to repay her in the future."


    Ely inexpediently broke down. She expected Lady Yoko to be on her way now and find Ely''s behavior to be disgusting.


    But surprisingly, Lady Yoko did not do that. Her face held no signs of disgust or even frustration.


    She gently took Ely''s hand in her own and helped her stand up.


    "You don''t have to be so on-guard with me Lady Ely Zhen. Your grandfather and my uncle are good friends so I want to get along with you as well. I hope you don''t find this too troublesome."


    Lady Yoko''s unexpected words caused Ely''s face to flame. She had never been asked to become someone''s friend like this.


    And Ely was not going to miss this opportunity at any cost.

 Chapter 23 - 23: 22: A trap laid out [pt2]

    The party was going as boringly as Amane had wanted it to go. People were eying her like she was a piece of candy but her earlier performance had put everyone on edge.


    She could even hear whispers coming from behind well-hidden mouths.


    These people were likely trying to stay out and out of the way but their words were coming across as really loud. It was a pity that Amane had to stay here and note everyone down for later.


    But not everyone was at the same level of eye soreness. Some people made Amane genuinely curious as well.


    Like, Lady Zhen for example. The poor girl was glancing toward Amane once in a while, her expression a mix of curiosity as well as longing to come over.


    ''Ah, is she that shy? Then, should I take the initiative to call her over?''


    As much as Amane wanted to be left alone, it was quite boring to stay back and do nothing. Even the baby phoenix on her shoulder could not help elevate Amane''s boredom.


    And just when the girl finally made up her mind and headed over to Amane''s direction, she was stopped by an annoying pest.


    The girl looked uncomfortable with the talk taking place between herself and the new man. Amane was sure that the man also pointed toward herself but Lady Zhen shook her head in return.


    "What should I do, Angle? Should I go and help the poor girl?"


    The phoenix chick on her shoulder gave out a hoot in agreement. And that decided what Aamen was going to do next.


    Amane had to give it to the man. He was quite bold in offering his hand to an unwilling lady, knowing that there was a chance that he might be humiliated.


    But the Lady Amane had been observing did not look the type to either be direct or be harmful. She was likely going to go along with whatever the man wanted.


    ''Such a rash decision. Lady Zhen is so lucky to have me here.''


    "I don''t think the lady wants to go with you, mister. Now, how about you find someone interested in you for real and leave us alone?"


    The man looked startled and so did Lady Zhen. Those twin looks of surprise were so funny that Amane forgot to not let it show.


    ''What do these people want me to do? Not taking pleasure in their misery?''


    The man attempted to defend himself but gave up when he saw he was no match for Amane. Especially when the Baby Phoenix was still lecturing on Amane''s shoulder and making frightening hoots.


    "Wow, for someone who looked desperate, he gave up pretty quickly. You didn''t get hurt, right?"


    Amane had seldomly seen people run away like this in such a big social gathering. But the man was not Amane''s main concern.


    The main concern was the pair of eyes looking at Amane from the top of the staircase. Charlie was eying Amane and her new friend.


    And the look in Charlie''s eyes was predatory. But Amane could not tell if the divine leader was looking at her or her company with those eyes.


    "T-Thank you for your help. Lady Yoko did not need to go out of her way to help me out and yet she did. I will find some way to repay her in the future."


    Amane broke that eye contact with the half-fox and focused on Lady Zhen instead. The girl was purer and more innocent than she looked.


    All the surveillance Amane had asked Sakura to gather failed to highlight just how earnest Lady Zhen was.


    ''Poor innocent rabbit. She''s gonna get devoured by a big bad wolf like me before she even realizes what is happening.''


    Compared to Sakura, Lady Zhen was more Amane''s type. It was always fun when the innocent got corrupted. They made for the best doms in the scene.


    Since Amane was a ''switch'' kind of person, she liked these kinds of people.


    "You don''t have to be so on-guard with me Lady Ely Zhen. Your grandfather and my uncle are good friends so I want to get along with you as well. I hope you don''t find this too troublesome."


    Amane gave the sweetest smile she could to the poor girl. And the girl melted like Amane had expected her to.


    There was low laughter that resonated in the hall. It was familiar enough to let Amane know who it belonged to. But she also had a feeling that Charlie had laughed like that for a specific reason.


    "Ah, what is this Yoko? Are you making friends with Lady Zhen behind my back? And to think that I even offered to introduce you two to each other. How cruel of you to ignore me like this."


    The hall tensed at the confrontation. Everyone had seen it coming when they had seen Lady Suzuki headed this way.


    If there was one thing the people gathered here knew, it was that Lady Suzuki was possessive over her interests. And she was very much interested in Lady Yoko.


    "Lady Suzuki, may I speak frankly?" Amane took in a deep breath.


    "Sure. It''s not like you need permission to do that anyway." the fox-lady had a mischievous grin on her face.


    ''Ah, she realized what is going to happen next. I don''t need to hold back now.''


    "How many fucking times will I have to ask you to leave me the fuck alone? I will not take your harassment sitting down and it''ll come to bit you off in the ass sooner or later."


    Everyone looked at Amane like she had lost her head. How could she yell at the divine leader like that?


    ''Pansies. No, simps. They are all simps and I hate that.''


    "And now you spoiled my mood so I want to go home. Lady Zhen, we shall meet again soon. I had fun talking with you"


    The green-haired lady looked red in the face. Amane had most likely fucked up the impression she had tried to cultivate with the other female.


    But, oh well. This was bound to happen sooner or later anyway. Amane had decided not to hide so this was really for the best.


    "Yo~ko~ you are too harsh but I love that about you as well. You can be as harsh as you want with me and I won''t mind. How about we go for a humiliation play next time? I want you to talk down to me even more."


    Charlies Suzuki made the most horrifying display she had ever made in public. Her face made a love-sick expression that freaked all the on-looking people.


    But most of all, it made Aamne cringe at seeing this display.


    ''What crimes did I commit against Charlie to be faced with this? What happened to the straight-faced girl from my past?''


    "No more. I am going now."


    "Alright, have fun on your way back, and don''t drink too much at home. An empty stomach is not good for alcohol consumption."


    Amane did behave immaturely and stuck her tongue out toward Charlie. As expected, everyone looking toward Amane had a horrified expression.


    Amane was tired of seeing that. All she wanted to do now was to go back home and drink the night away. (And maybe, just maybe spend the night with Sakura to lighten her mood.)


    "Ummm¡­..Lady Yoko¡­..Ugh, I mean, Lady Tsurugi! T-Thank you for your help and c-company. I will s-see you soon. A-And you can c-call me Ely from t-today onwards."


    Ely''s voice was a surprise to hear. Amane had not thought that the shy girl would come out and say anything.


    But this development was not bad at all. It was what Amane had been expecting from this party.


    "Ah sure. You can drop the formalities and call me Yoko as well."


    The younger one looked relieved at Amane''s words. Her expression showed how good those words must have felt to hear.


    For someone who had next to no friends, Lady Ely was surprisingly charismatic and cool about things.


    "Ohhh, then what about me? Can I call you Yoko as well?"


    "No. Please keep yourself in your line Lady Suzuki. You are not someone I want to get close to."


    With that bomb dropped, Amane left the party scene. Her driver looked worried to see Amane come back so soon but he could not ask what had happened inside the party.


    He was not close enough to Lady Amane to ask such silly questions and he also did not want to anger Lady Yoko.


    The phoenix chick on Lady Yoko''s shoulder was already giving him the stinky eye. The driver did not want to know what else would happen if he misbehaved.


    He had heard of the ''accident'' Lord Akabe Tsurugi got because of this bird and he did not want to risk losing a limb as well.


    "Don''t be foolish and think stupid thoughts. Just take me home and you are free for the night."


    Those words caused whatever stress the man had to evaporate. He was getting off work early today which was fortunate.


    What else could he ask for than to get his pay and an early off as well? It was worth more than getting his curiosity sated.


    Amane let the driver do what he wanted to. It was not like he could help Amane''s forming a headache out. All she wanted to do was to drink and not forget.


    And that was exactly what happened as well. As soon as Amane got home, she easily drowned 2-3 glasses of strong whisky.


    If anyone asked her why she did that, she would reply that it was a ''habit'' she had picked up while she had picked up in her previous life.


    It was not something one could easily forget after doing again and again so this was just how things ended up this time as well.


    What Amane forget was that her current body had shitty alcohol tolerance. She had never really drank in this body and it was also not used to the strong presence of alcohol.


    The Phoenix baby on Amane''s shoulder gave a huff at the smell of the alcohol before taking off into its nest.


    A separate room had been prepared for the small bird to rest in and Amane did not stop the bird from leaving.


    She still had to change from her dress into more comfortable clothing when someone opened the door.


    "What are you doing? Were you drinking? Tonight? Tomorrow is a school day and you should be a little more responsible-"


    Amane pulled Sakura closer to her body. The younger girl was so soft and cuddly that it made Amane feel good.


    And aroused. Alcohol never failed to turn Amane up.


    One could even say that she was a horny drunk and tended to get others drunk with her as well.


    "Sakura, you should drink up as well. I don''t want to be the only one drinking tonight."


    The younger sighed as if her patience was being truly tested right now. It made Amane giggle but she did not give up on her objective of getting Sakura drunk.


    If she was not able to get Sakura drunk today then it would be impossible for her to fall asleep either.


    "Drink"


    Amane held the glass in front of Sakura''s lips. She was not giving the younger person any room to back out.


    "Fine. I will drink if you want me to. But I want my reward after that."


    Amane gave a small cheer as Sakura finally took her first mouthful of alcohol. The younger would not likely be able to drink a lot but even the smallest bit was a win for Amane.


    "Here, are you happy now?"


    ''So cute. Sakura is cute when she tries to please me. I want to touch her more.''


    Amane pulled the poor unexpected girl into a long and hard kiss. Sakura''s body felt tense and her face looked startled.


    But then she melted into that kiss and Amane decided to reward her for it. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of a slap and a moan echoed in the empty and dark room as soon as Amane''s hand made contact with Sakura''s back.

 Chapter 24 - 24: 24: A drunk night in [pt2]

    Amane pulled back a little, her tongue giving Sakura one last lick before pulling back.


    As expected, Sakura followed along. The look in her eyes begged Amane to continue and the moans falling from those cherry lips were filthy as well.


    "Sakura, I think that''s enough for now. Don''t you want me to make you come?"


    Amane''s words were cruel to someone who had just been deprived of any sensation on her sensitive parts.


    Sakura''s wet and leaking pussy was quivering. It was almost winking at Amane to come back and enjoy that familiar taste. Its red wetness was indeed fun to indulge in.


    "Yoko.Please.Please.Please.Please.Please.Please.Please. Let me come. Please."


    Sakura''s moans were getting faster and louder by the second. Her pussy was quivering without any stimulus as well.


    Sakura was not going to last long but that was alright. All Amane had to do was to get her pleasure from the younger as well and then they will be even.


    Amane''s fingers were longer and more fulfilling than her tongue. The first touch caused Sakura''s face to go slack with want and need.


    Wet eyes looked back at Amane with eager anticipation as Sakura shook her hips to catch Amane''s fingers.


    ''So cute. Sakura is like a puppy that wants to be petted. I guess I should finally indulge her now.''


    If Sakura ever heard Amane compare her to a pappy then she might go red in the face and explode as a result.


    ''Sakura might try to resist me calling her a puppy but maybe the humiliation will turn her on even more. I''ll try this in the future if I get a chance to do so.''


    Amane''s thoughts were all over the place as her fingers entered Sakura''s body. The thrust was not soft and gave no time to adjust.


    Since Sakura had gotten herself lose enough, there was no reason for Amane''s fingers to hurt her.


    "Ye¡­s~ Yoko, rig¡­.ht he¡­.re~"


    Sakura''s broken moans were doing a good job of turning Amane on even more. Her breath was hitting Aurora''s naked thighs.


    The stimulation was enough to get Amane''s body heated up. And the display was adding more heads to the display.


    Overall Amane was turned on and in need to release.


    "Oi Sakura, help me out here. For someone who is getting punished, you are having too much fun, right?"


    "Yo~ko~ w¡­hat are yo¡­u sa..yi..ng? I cannot th..ink~ ahhh"


    Sakura''s back arched as Amane fingered her to completion. It was a hard and fast fuck for the last part that caused Sakura to lose focus.


    Sakura went crossed-eyed as her pleasure finally hit the peak. Amane''s hand was stained with the mixture of that clear-whitish liquid.


    ''Look at her enjoying the after-glow like this while I am out here still frustrated. How told Sakura that she could take rest like this now?''


    Amane was frustrated at her body''s loud demands. She was not one to hold back in the first place and she was even selfish when she went after pleasure.


    To have her pay attention to Sakura like this was already a huge deal for Amane.


    "Sa~ku~ra~ Who said that you get to rest now?"


    Amane turned that fucked-out face to face her lap. Sakura''s tired eyes looked back to meet Amane''s with a questioning look.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and give me a lick just like I gave you. You need to make me come as well."


    Amane held Sakura''s head near her pussy, her juices leaking out all around her.


    Since Sakura''s head had been in her lap, her hair was already somewhat wet with Amane''s arousal.


    "Yoko? Can we do this *yawn* later? I am really tired right now. I think it was *yawn* the alcohol-"


    Even now Sakura seemed to be falling asleep. That innocent face did things to Amane and it also heightened her desire to go further with Sakura.


    It was difficult to hold oneself back even now.


    "Sakura, that is not how things work. Your punishment is not over yet, you won''t be allowed to sleep until I come as well."


    Sakura''s face said that it was ridiculous of Amane to do that. She also tried to complain before thinking back at something and giving up.


    Her tongue hesitantly came out to take a lick before becoming much bolder.


    Sakura did not have much expertise in eating someone out but her enthusiasm more than made up for it.


    Amane couldn''t help but pull her head closer to her heat once Sakura got started. Feeling someone''s touch was just that good.


    "Yes, just like that. Go a little faster and let your desire out."


    Amane encouraged the other to continue. Those words seemed to be hitting the mark for Skura since her licks got bolder and bolder.


    "Keep up at it *hisss*. You are doing good."


    Amane was starting to feel the effect of being tongued now. The wet tongue was breaching her pussy hole and licking inside. From Sakura''s small moans and the vibration of her mouth around her pussy, Sakura seemed to be enjoying this as well.


    Truthfully, Amane was not surprised to see Sakura enjoying this rough treatment. It seemed right up the younger''s kink ally.


    Now that Amane looked back at Sakura, her body was moving familiarly.


    "Sakura, are you humping the bed while eating me out? Do you not understand what a punishment is?"


    Amane pulled Sakura''s head back up. Her fingers held Sakura''s hair carefully as she got Sakura to face her.


    Sakura''s lips were red and swollen with her effort. Her face was rosy pink and her eyes were glossed over. Her lips were making a familiar thrusting motion toward the ground and it seemed as if she was turned on again.


    ''What a mess. Alcohol might have been just a bit too much for her.''


    Amane could see that Sakura had no energy left to continue but her body still wanted to have a go. What an amusing person Sakura was.


    "Yo~ko~ Please. D-Didn''t I please you? I can do better if you give me a chance."


    Sakura was almost begging with a cute expression. She was hitting all of Amane''s buttons right now.


    ''This is dangerous. Let''s end the night now.'' Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more Amane heard Sakura beg, the more her bot heated up. She wanted release now.


    "Fine. if you make me come soon then I will end your punishment. So hurry up and get to work."


    It took a few seconds for Sakura to realize that she was being permitted to do what she wanted to. And the younger ones didn''t waste any time exploiting this change.


    Her hands which were hesitant before came up confidently toward Amane''s things before pulling them apart.


    She was trying to do the same actions Yoko had done before to her but they still looked clumsy.


    "Yoko, sorry."


    Amane didn''t ask Sakura what she was sorry for. She understood soon enough what the younger meant when she felt the sting in her thighs.


    Sakura had dared to bite her down there. The force she had used might even be enough to leave an imprint for the next few days.


    ''Too bad that my core will heal it in the morning. It was a nice try though.''


    Amane did commend Sakura for trying but Amane was not one to be marked and held captive by anyone.


    The only one who could bind Amane was herself and her emotions. That was why Amane had worked hard to develop this free mindset.


    The lack of reaction on Amane''s part did not seem to be hindering Sakura. Her mouth licked and sucked until it found its target.


    Sakura''s licking was much more confident his time. There was real pressure behind her tongue that stimulated her core much more carefully.


    Despite everything, it was turning Amane even more and her hand came back toward Saura''s head to push it closer.


    "Do it harder if you want to make me come."


    Amane''s voice didn''t stutter despite how close she felt to coming. Her body was over-sensitive already and Sakura was taking advantage of it.


    Sakura''s mouth worked even harder at Amane''s words. Her eyes held a strange light of understanding before she brought up her hand and her finger found the pussy opening.


    It was difficult for Sakura to be able to breach Yoko''s virgin body without any lubricant. But her saliva and Yoko''s wetness had done significant work in losing the other female up.


    Amane''s body felt a mass of sensations all around her. It caused her breathing to shorten and her body to tense up.


    Amane felt her release approaching and she pulled Sakura''s head back just as she exploded.


    Sakura looked a little dumbfounded at the turn of events. Amane was panting hard even as Sakura''s eyes focused on her.


    "What? Ah, do you need help as well?"


    Amane asked but Sakura avoided her eyes. She even avoided Amane''s touch when the elder reached out to help her out.


    But the reason for it became apparent soon enough once Sakura shifted from her place and a pool of wetness formed beneath her.


    "I¡­..might have reached my peak already."


    Sakura sounded embarrassed at having come already. She had not been able to stop herself from humping the bed when she had been pleasuring Yoko.


    And Amane realized that as well. A sound of disbelief escaped Amane''s lips before she shook her head.


    ''Sakura is free to do whatever she wants to. It''s better for me if she doesn''t need my help this time around. I am too tired to continue anymore.''


    Amane let her body fall back to the bed before realizing something important.


    She could no longer use her bed since it was too dirty. The new servants that Amane had chosen would take care of it discreetly in the morning but it still left the question of what to do tonight.


    "So Sakura, how far is your room? I think I want to crash in your room tonight since the guest rooms are too dusty right now."


    Amane turned her most adorable look toward Sakura which caused the younger to agree without much delay.


    "You can crash into my room tonight but you have to leave early tomorrow. We cannot allow people to catch us alone in the morning. Also, we need to go to school."


    ''What a girl. She''s making sense even in her drunk state.''


    Amane wanted to say that she was amazed at Sakura''s logical answer but she couldn''t even fake it. Not only was it not out of character for Sakura, but Amane was also too tired to argue with her.


    "Fine. Now let''s go to sleep. I do want to wake up on time tomorrow before. And about school? Let''s take one more day off for now. Neither you nor I will be in any condition to go to school tomorrow."


    Sakura''s eyes said that she was not willing to believe Amane''s nonsense but didn''t want to fight her either.


    The pair went to sleep at the crack of dawn and woke up with a well-deserving headache and body aches.


    Amane almost got caught twice when she tried to escape to her room. It was not until she hit her newly made med did she realize that she had no reason to hide at all.


    Both her and Sakura were females and related as well. No one would have said anything even if they slept together in the same room.


    And even if they were caught it would not have mattered. It was not like these people could do anything to Amane or Sakura.


    "Maybe I do think too much when I drink. Alcohol is my one true weakness but I cannot give it up."


    Amane''s words echoed in the empty room before she fell asleep again. She only woke up when Sakura came barging at her door to wake her up.


    And then it was the start of a new headache-filled day for Amane.

 Chapter 25 - 25: 25: The first day of the school [pt1]

    "Lady Ely, you seem to be in a good mood tonight. Usually, all you do is sulk after coming back from a party. Did something good happen tonight?"


    The green-haired girl hummed in happiness as she unplatted her hair out of the style they had been set into.


    The hair spray had made Elysia''a hair stiff and she would have to take a bath to get the stiffness out of them but even that was not enough to dampen Ely''s mood.


    "Nanny, I met Lady Yoko tonight. She was so cool and mysterious. She even saved me when I was in a tight spot and she promised to meet me again. Ah, I cannot wait for Lady Yoko to come back to school. I will be best friends with her."


    The nanny flinched at her Lady''s enthusiasm before sighing in relief. Thank god for her lady''s obliviousness.


    The nanny had watched Ely Zhen grow up into the teen she was today so she knew her Lady''s various moods.


    And the behavior her lady was displaying right now could not be called anything other than a ''crush.''


    "My lady, I am sure that Lady Yoko is nice, but you don''t have to go out of your way to meet her. You should focus on your studies first."


    The nanny was instantly met with a pout before Lady Ely turned away from her. The back of Lady Ely''s neck was red and flushed with embarrassment and the nanny knew what she would hear next.


    After all, this was the same as the last five times this had happened.


    "B-But my heart beats faster when I am n-near Lady Yoko and my face goes all r-red. And I cannot help but want to get close. So I should follow this feeling, right? Nanny, I should do what I want to, right?"


    ''I knew it was a crush. Lady Ely falls in love far too easily and she doesn''t even realize it.''


    "Of course my lady. You should try getting close to Lady Yoko if that is what you want. But you also need to be careful to not get disappointed. Lady Yoko might turn out to be a different person than you might be thinking her to be."


    Lady Ely pouted at the nanny''s words before her eyes glazed over. The younger girl was in a world of her own now.


    ''Foolish girl. When will she learn not to trust the first impressions of people she meets? One day she''s going to get her heart broken painfully.''


    The nanny hated that thought but it was inevitable with her Lady''s personality. She was really easy to take advantage of and she didn''t even realize when she was being played. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I better tell Lord Zhen about my lady''s new obsession soon. If there is anyone My Lady will listen to, it''s him.''


    The nanny washed her hands off the case once she realized that there was nothing she could do. Her lady had already hopped in the bath and she would fall asleep as soon as she hit the bed.


    That night, Lady Zhen had one of the best sleep of her entire life. Her dreams were soft and filled with gentle golden eyes.


    ___________________________


    On the other hand, Amane had the worst two-night sleep of her life. She had barely gotten any sleep the night before and then had a hectic day before going to bed late.


    So when she woke on the first day of school, her body let Amane know that she had made a bad decision.


    "Stupid untrained body. Cannot even go two days without sleep. I want a refund or even a new and better body."


    Despite her body''s protest, Amane had to wake up and start the day. Sakura had told her that Amane could not afford to skip school by any means.


    They had already made a ''generous'' donation in the Tsurugi name to allow Amane a week off. Any more and the Tsurugi vault would go in the red.


    "My lady, you have one hour to get ready. Do you have any preferences for breakfast?"


    The new servant Amane had purchased asked her. Most of the slaves had taken to the household work fast and the other half had been assigned to the beast hall.


    It had taken the better half of a day to get them to understand how to handle the tamed beasts.


    "I don''t have a preference. Just ask Sakura what she wants to eat and prepare that. Now leave me alone."


    It took considerable effort for Amane not to throw something at the servants and go back to sleep right that second.


    ''I need to do this much for my future carefree and YOLO life. But I don''t want to get up.''


    The shower made Amane feel better and somehow got her through the breakfast without throwing her face in the food.


    Amane was not sure how Sakura did it, but the girl looked perfect and ready to start the day. There were no signs of fatigue on her face but her eyes were a little redder than necessary.


    ''The power of modern-day make-up is too strong. You cannot even tell how a person looks under all that. And fuck, my thighs hurt. Sakura bit them too hard.''


    Amane knew it was only a matter of time before the bite marks on her things hurt. The shorts Amane was wearing also exposed them to everyone''s eyes but no one was brave enough to ask her anything.


    Sakura eyes Amane''s thighs but went red-faced as soon as she saw the evidence of what she had done.


    ''Look at what you did, you little shit. It was supposed to be a reward for you, not a punishment for me.''


    Amane cursed Sakura out inside her mind even as she finished eating. Why did Sakura not even show any signs of being tired?


    "Is this because she is young in both body and mind? Kids these days have too much energy. I cannot keep up."''


    Amane knew she was being ridiculous but those words escaped her mouth in an unconscious whisper.


    "What are you talking about so early in the morning? And what the hell happened to your thighs? They look red and raw."


    Amane had decided. This morning had officially earned itself the award of the ''worst morning'' since Amane woke up in this new world. And it included the disastrous first morning she had arrived here.


    Why was Uncle Akabe in her house? Had he not stormed out of here in a fit of rage when Amane took his title away?


    "I thought you were not coming to breakfast anymore father. Did you change your mind?"


    Sakura took over the conversation for Amane, realizing that ''Yoko'' was in no mood to be tested this morning.


    However, Akabe Tsurugi was a fool and refused to take any hint even when it was about to save his life.


    "I just wanted to come down today. I never expected our new ''Head'' to be injured like this. How did that even happen?"


    If the man had looked at Sakura, he would have wondered why she went that red in the face. He had not addressed Sakura but she was still gapping like a fish out of water.


    However, Akabe Tsurugi did not look at Sakura. He focused on Amane in front of him and got a forced smile in return.


    "A beast decided it would be a good idea to test my patience. But don''t worry because I know how to take my revenge. The beast will not get away with this insult lightly."


    Sakura flinched at the dark tone Amane used. Instantly, Sakura wanted to say that she was sorry and this was an ''in the moment'' kind of thing but she could not say anything in front of her father.


    Nothing she could say would please both parties in front of her but there was a chance Amane would forget that this ever happened if Sakura didn''t bring it up.


    "Anyway, I do not want to be late for school on the first day itself so I will go ahead and change now. I hope you know what to do next?"


    "Of course. I will ask the river to get the car ready."


    Amane directed the question to the kitchen staff who quickly realized what she wanted from them.


    When Amane had changed her staff with the slaves, she had kept a few smart ones from leaving. These people who knew how the household worked were a great help to Amane.


    "Yoko wait for a second."


    Her uncle called for Amane as soon as she took a step up the stairs. She was not in any mood to entertain the man since Amane did not have time.


    She had a lot of work to do and she had to get to life to go to her room. It was too far away from the ground floor.


    "No¡­.it''s nothing. We can talk later once you come back home. Just don''t embarrass me and we will be alright."


    Uncle Akabe looked like he had a lot to say to Amane. But he fell quite under the stern gaze of Amane''s eyes.


    Her unnerving golden eyes were not normal and her core''s power made them even brighter. To stare her down was next to impossible unless one had a will of steel.


    The next time Amane came down, she was warning pants and the male uniform jacket. It not only hides her figure but also the bite marks on her legs.


    Sakura did not ask Amane why she was wearing these clothes. She knew very well what Amane wanted to hide.


    "Yoko, I don''t think your uniform will go that well with the school''s dress code. You are not wearing the right one."


    Sakura pointed out the obvious which caused Amane to crown out in annoyance. Amane looked like she had a problem with the uniform but Sakura could not tell what it was.


    "The shirt is alright but the female jacket is restrictive for my breasts. Besides, I cannot go off showing my legs to the world. There are secrets I must hide."


    For a second Sakura went red, her mind thinking back to the ''secret'' Yoko was hiding before she realized that it was more than the hickey that Amane was trying to hide.


    Since Amane had to deal with wild beasts constantly from here on, the chances for her to acquire an injury were too many. But as the House head, Amane could not go off showing her weakness like this.


    Weaning covering clothes for the legs and arms was the best Amane could do.


    "Fuck the school. They should do away with the uniforms altogether. At least it''s a plain black T-shirt with a skirt and blazer. Anymore complicated and I would have ditched the whole thing."


    Sakura agreed with Amane. Simple was the best and even a skirt was a hindrance sometimes during class.


    But females needed to know how to use their talent in any kind of situation and to still preserve their dignity.


    "It''s just school Amane so there is no need to get so heated up. Besides, didn''t you say that this was all a formality? The best you need to do is to pass the course and get into an academy. You don''t need to top or anything like that."


    ''How cunning of Sakura to say this to me. You don''t even want me to try my best, huh? This way you can have all the back-door glory and make me the ''poor and stupid'' family head who only knows how to do one task. But this type of reputation is not bad for me either.''


    Especially for the kind of life, Amane wanted to have, such a reputation was more than perfect. With Eclipse training to take over the work for Amane and Sakura as the family face, Amane could sit back and enjoy her life.


    ''Oh, how my heart skips a beat just thinking about it. I cannot wait for that time to come.''

 Chapter 26 - 26: 26: The first day of the school [pt2]

    "Yoko, this is as far as I can accompany you. Your class is on the first floor while I am on the other side of the school. Make sure you don''t cause any trouble on the first day back. And please, do not bring any weird beasts back home."


    Sakura''s pleading face was cute but her words sounded desperate for real.


    Most passersby stopped to look at the scene that was happening in front of the final year corridor with an amused look.


    It was not every day that the famous ''Sakura Tsurugi'' stopped by the final year corridor. Everyone knew she had a complicated relationship with her cousin.


    This was the first time people were seeing that two interact with each other.


    "Yes, I heard you, mom. But shouldn''t you hurry up and head to your class now? I heard you are quite a model studen¡ª and there she goes."


    Amane had not finished speaking when she watched her cousin dash out toward her classroom.


    ''Such a model student. I am sure her teachers are happy with her performance and her efforts.''


    Amane knew which classroom she needed to head toward but she didn''t want to spend the next eight hours being struck by strangers.


    She was already receiving weird looks from passersby at her dressing choice. Had they not seen anyone dress in pants before? This was a co-ed school after all for the most part. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, males and females were separated into different divisions and had different buildings as a result but this was still a co-ed school.


    Amane''s sudden shift in confidence and her new dressing sense seemed to come across as a shock to most people. She could hear the words like ''Who?'' and ''Is that a new student? He seems lost'' being thrown around.


    But it was not until someone shouted at Amane did she realize that it was ''her'' they were talking about.


    "Hey you, stop there. You are not permitted to be in this hallway so return to your class now. Your building is on the other side of the campus-"


    "Really? But I could have sworn that I was in the right place. I mean, Sakura even dropped me in front of the corridor and all."


    Amane turned around to face the teacher and watched as those tired eyes widened before the teacher''s mouth dropped in shock.


    "Y-Yoko Tsurugi? What in god''s living grace are you wearing? Why are you in the boy''s uniform?"


    ''Agh, I knew I would be questioned but not this soon. Anyway, I should get this over with.''


    "I''m wearing this because pants are comfortable and easy to work around in. As far as I''m concerned, I am not breaking any rules by doing this."


    Amane was sure she had not broken any rules. She had gone over the rule book twice to make sure of that fact even.


    Still, the teacher looked red in the face at Amane''s defense.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, just because it is against the rules does not mean you can do what you want to. You need to change into your female uniform now."


    The teacher looked like she was trying hard to control her temper. The teacher''s face had already gone red because of the effort it took to not yell.


    "I don''t have my female uniform with me. And also, I don''t want to change. It''s not like you can punish me since I haven''t broken any rules yet. Now, if that was all then I need to head toward class. I don''t want to be late on my first day of work."


    Normally, Amane would not have gotten this riled up against a teacher and just tried to play the situation down.


    But the run-in with her uncle in the morning and then being gawked like a circus exhibition was making Amane cranky.


    And the teacher just happened to be someone who broke Amane''s dam and became a victim of Amane''s ire.


    "I¡­that is¡­.just go now. I don''t think I can handle you right now. I can''t believe I am hallucinating something this outrageous like Yoko Tsurugi talking back to me."


    The teacher looked pale and in pain at the sudden shock she received at Amane''s back-talk.


    ''Oops, I forgot that Yoko''s character is different from mine. Well, nothing I can do about it now.''


    Amane had just left the teacher in the corridor. Amane didn''t feel compelled to intervene because the teacher was convinced she was hallucinating.


    Students who happened to be nearby rubbed their eyes as if they couldn''t believe what they were seeing and hearing. However, the reality in front of them remained unchanged.


    "What are you all gawking at? Do you want to say something to me as well?"


    Amane turned toward the group of students that had gathered around her. But they quickly denied whatever they wanted to say and quickly left the scene.


    Mostly because of the teachers that were heading toward the commotion in the hallway.


    Amane locked eyes with the buff lady leading the group before she left the scene as well. There was no point in remaining at the scene of the crime if you did not want to be caught.


    It didn''t take long for the hallway to empty but the dazed teacher still looked out of it.


    "Sherly, is something wrong? You''re looking a little pale today for my liking. Do you need me to take you to the nurse''s office?"


    The buff lady asked the teacher who was still shaking in her place. The poor teacher Shirly blinked slowly as if she was coming out of a daze before she locked eyes with the buff lady.


    "Ah, Emily? Nurse office? I don''t think that''ll help me. Emily, I think I need professional help now. I had the most vivid hallucination of my life today. Can you take me to the hospital?"


    The shorter teacher looked pained at the sudden admission on her part but her face looked determined.


    Emily did think of asking her what all this was about but then let the matter rest. She and Sherly were not close enough to share such secrets but Emily could take a few educated guesses.


    She was sure that the student she had seen leaving the scene before was Yoko Tsurugi who had finally returned.


    But there was a weird air about her today. If she had to guess what was wrong then Emily would say that the person she saw was not Yoko at all but someone entirely else.


    ''Well, not my student, not my problem. Also, isn''t this the age kids change? It must be something like that. I bet my husband would have known if he had been alive today.''


    The thought of her husband still hurt but it was a familiar but welcoming pain. Emily would never regret falling in love with her husband, even if their kind could only bond for once in their life.


    "Emily, help me out here. I think I''m going to be sick soon."


    "No, wait Sherly, don''t get sick in the hallway. I''ll bring you to the washroom soon."


    Emily picked up the smaller body and rushed toward the nearest washroom. She did not want to deal with the smell of vomit on her today.


    But she could also not leave a teacher out in the hallway in this condition.


    ''Fuck this day. I should have just taken the day off after today. Why did I have to deal with these things all the time?''


    But even as Emily complained, she helped the other female out. It was all because of her husband and his desire to help everyone he met.


    ___________________________


    "Wow, a married Alpha wolf-demon who lost her lover. I pity the poor soul for never being able to experience a life of pleasure now."


    Amane looked back at the buff back of the female before going her way again.


    Wolves were monogamous for life so once they tied the not, then that was it. No power in this world could change their fate.


    It was similar to the wolf-beasts as well but they usually did not survive once their partner died. But that had nothing to do with Amane.


    While the female had been hot, three was no point in making a move on her. Her desire for anything sexual had been killed off by her lover''s death.


    Besides, it was the female''s own business that she wanted to do in life. Amane did not want to get entangled with such a person when she still had a ton of shit to solve.


    Like the classroom in front of her.


    It had been bustling with people and talks just a second ago but everyone had gone quiet as soon as Amane had stepped inside.


    These kids were looking at Amane with interesting looks but it was nothing more than the glance one given to a highly expensive jewel.


    For them, Amane was not a person but an object they could use.


    "Welcome back Yoko. I was so worried when you took a week off. But now that you are back, you can treat us again in that fancy restaurant, right? Hey everyone, it''s Yoko''s treat today."


    The unknown girl that had walked toward Amane without introducing herself made the sudden decision.


    Her sudden outburst startled Amane but no one else looked surprised in the least. Instead, most of the students in the class looked satisfied with the outcome.


    But not everyone had the same expression of satisfaction. There were a couple that looked annoyed and even worried for Yoko''s sake.


    Amane made sure she remembered their faces before she realized that the unknown girl was still making plans on her behalf.


    "-and we can order before you get there. You will take care of the bill for us like usual, right? Your card was blocked for the past few days when we tried to pay but you''ll compensate us for that, right Yoko? After all, we are friends."


    Amane didn''t even realize that she had zoned out of the conversation until the teacher came and the unknown girl trailed off.


    But her satisfied look was enough for Amane to realize that this was not a one-time occurrence.


    ''It seems like poor Yoko was a subject of bullying in the school. What an immature bunch I am stuck with now. I''m not going to bother them. Good luck paying the bill once I don''t show up.''


    These kids might not be aware but Amane had gone ahead and changed all her bank account access during the past few days.


    She had done it mainly to stop her extended family from draining the Tsurugi funds but it seems it had affected more than some mere thieves.


    Amane rolled her eyes as the teacher kept on speaking about things that were never going to be of any use in the real world.


    Something hit Amane in the pack halfway through the lesson and she quickly picked up the paper. Her sudden action cost Amane a questioning look from her teacher but he didn''t comment on it any further before going back to his lesson.


    Amane''s eyes met Lady Ely''s across the room which made the other female go red in the face.


    The paper had only one line written on it but it was enough to convince her that Lady Ely was on her side.


    ''I and Lady Sah tried to stop them. I''m sorry.''


    Amane looked back at Lady Ely''s way to mouth ''Not your fault'' which seemed to reassure the lady a little.


    But her message made one thing clear to Amane. Lady Sah was also someone who had no interest in Yoko''s personal life for now. She was someone who could help be considered a ''potential'' friend.


    The bell finally rang after an hour of class so it was one over and five more to go. It was all too boring but it gave Amane enough time to plan around.


    She would approach Lady Sah during the break and then decide if she could use the other or not. It would be nice to have more allies in these trying times.

 Chapter 27 - 27: 27: A new frenemy

    "Yoko, we will be counting on you today as well. Make sure you compensate us for the days you missed."


    Before leaving for the break, the unknown student who had been friendly with Amane since her arrival yelled.


    She was the last one of the bunch to leave the mess hall and toward the nearby restaurant on the school campus.


    Since it was an open-campus arrangement, the school acted like a semi-open university campus and allowed general public access to certain areas. As such, the school campus also housed various facilities like clothing shops and restaurants.


    Amane''s classmates had left for one such restaurant a while back after asking her to pay.


    ''Sheesh, just how gullible do you think I am? You''re not even friends with me, you''re just parasites who want to use me for my money.''


    Had Amane''s classmates shown real concern about ''Yoko''s'' wellbeing, she might have even considered letting this go. But as things stood, Amane had no interest in these kids.


    "Umm, Yoko, are you alright? Are you going to leave for the restaurant as well?"


    Ely Zhen, the only person who had expressed genuine concern about Yoko, stood in front of Amane, worried.


    Her eyes darted from between the classroom door toward Amane and then back at the door.


    "Of course not. I am dumb enough to fall for their tricks and I''m not twelve either to fall for their taunts. If our classmates want to dine out then they can pay with their own money."


    Amane''s words might be harsh enough to make the listener flinch but Lady Ely just looked concerned.


    On the other hand, the other person left in the classroom looked fascinated at the change Amane had gone through. There was wonder on the beautiful girl''s face but also caution.


    "Wow, did our dear little princess finally grow up? How did such a miracle happen in a week? Will it finally rain money tomorrow?"


    At first glance, it would almost seem like the other girl was joking around with Amane. But Amane could hear the taunting voice beneath the fake softness.


    Amane was being made fun of by someone she didn''t even know and it was hitting all the right buttons to make her angry.


    ''This ignorant fool. How dare she make fun of me. She doesn''t know who she is making an enemy out of.''


    Amane''s anger was likely visible on her face because Ely instantly tried to smoothen the situation. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Faridha, you should not say things like that about Lady Yoko since she is going through a hard time. Things are tough at the Tsurugi household right now so we need to show her our support. Also, didn''t you say that you were worried about Lady Yoko as well when our classmates made her nervous in the morning?"


    ''Ah, so Faridha must be Lady Sah. it is nice to finally put a name to that face.''


    Amane did remember the note Ely had sent to her in the morning, it made it very clear that Lady Sah was a potential ally.


    ''But now that I see it, Lady Sah seems more like an enemy than an ally. She looks like she hates me .''


    In this case, hate would be too strong a word to use. It would be more accurate for Amane to say that the fierce female disliked her.


    The silver eyes looking from behind those short red fringes stabbed right into Amane''s soul.


    Or they tried to at least. Amane was too stubborn to back down from a challenge this obvious and she stared back at Lady Sah with the same intensity she got.


    "H-Hey, is something wrong? Why are you both looking at each other like that? Lady Faridha, you even have a fiance so you cannot like Lady Yoko like that."


    The disgusted look Lady Faridha aimed toward Ely asked her just ''what the fuck did you say?''


    Had Amane not been taken aback at Ely''s sudden outburst, she might have broken into laughs right that second.


    But that disbelief didn''t last long before Amane''s sense of humor found the situation hilarious and she could not help but laugh out loud.


    "What the hell is wrong with you asshole? Me, like this pansy? Dream on. The only things I like are money and information. And I''m not going to jeopardize my marriage for a noob like her."


    ''Wow, what a situation. I don''t even feel angry at being called a ''noob'' of all things.''


    Ely looked so flustered at being called out that her face was beyond red. Lady Faridha''s clear outrageousness was amusing as well but Amane could tell that she had no interest in her romantically.


    People like Lady Faridha were rare but Amane could spot her kind from a mile away. In a way she was like Amane, determined to do anything to achieve her goal.


    ''I want her as a partner. I think we''ll make a great team if we cooperate. Too bad that our relationship won''t work even if we want to have one.''


    Amane was guilty to say that she did entertain the thought of seducing Lady Faridha. But it''ll be more likely for Amane to get swindled instead by the younger.


    So she was just not going to risk it.


    ''Still, a partnership would be ideal.''


    "Awww, look at you going red Lady Faridha. If someone walked in here right now then they would surely think that you like me or something. Doesn''t it look like that, Lady Ely?"


    Amane turned her target toward the innocent one of their trio. She did not want to press Lady Faridha too far and it seemed like the younger had a soft spot for Lady Ely.


    "No, Faridha cannot do that!..... Ah, I mean, Lady Faridha has a fiance already, and being loyal to one''s partner is good? Besides, Lady Yoko and Lady Faridha will likely not make a good pair.''


    Ely seemed to have gone red in the face after she finished speaking. Her mortified expression asked for the ground to open up and swallow her up.


    Her words made not only Amane but also Lady Faridha hesitate. Ely seemed to have gone red in the face after she finished, her eyes flushed and her face downcast.


    "What is wrong with you Ely? You are not usually like this. Are you sick or something?"


    Lady Faridha''s concern dripped out of her voice but Ely avoided her eyes. Something was tickling at the back of Amane''s head but she was not able to conclude once.


    But once she did, Amane had to work hard to stop her amused chuckle.


    ''So Lady Ely Zhen has a crush on me? Wow, I could use this information in the future if I need to.''


    Ely was too red in the face to pay attention. Had Amane been an asshole, she might have tried to get Lady Ely to confess.


    But it was of no use right now. Not only would it make the situation awkward, but it would also alienate the only two people in the class who were neutral toward Amane right now.


    It was better to pretend she did not know about Elys''s crush on her for now.


    "By the way, you should be careful for the next few days and avoid gaining attention. Those troublemakers will not let your betrayal go lightly. I heard them talking a few days ago and they sounded pissed off about you baling on them. The stunt you pulled today will not go over very well with them."


    Ely looked worried at Lady Faridha''s words but Amane found herself not caring much about it.


    After all, what could a bunch of over-confident kids do to her? Amane had more money and influence than them and she also had a better brain when it came to devious things.


    "Well, I don''t think I need to be worried about a bunch of kids coming after me. But if they do then it''ll be the end for them. I will do everything in my power to ruin them for messing with me."


    Amane was sure she saw Lady Faridha flinch at her tone and the power in her voice. While Ely remained quite at Amane''s side with a frowning and disapproving gaze, Amane was sure Lady Faridha knew that Amane was not lying.


    Lady Faridha was a sharp one and she made Amane want to pull her into Amane''s working circle.


    "Lady Yoko, you should not say such mean words. Maybe you should try taking your way out of this situation first before you resort to violence."


    Amane had to give it to Lady Ely. The girl was not only innocent and pure but she was also ignorant of the real world.


    No wonder she was so easy to take advantage of. If not for her grandfather''s influence behind her, then Lady Ely would have been ruined by now.


    "Ely, don''t ask for the impossible. Not every problem can be solved with a ''sorry'' and ''thank you. Sometimes, people need to get physical to solve conflicts."


    Lady Faridha spoke like she had experience in this matter. And it would not surprise Amane even if the younger had some shaft deals of her own.


    Making money was not an easy task. There were all kinds of underhand tactics involved in the process. And Lady Faridha just felt like someone who would not shy away from getting her hands dirty.


    "I know. But still, people should aim for peace if they have a chance to achieve it."


    ''This poor never-ending enthusiasm. I wonder how long it will last?''


    Amane had a lot of other thoughts to work through but the bell rang before Amane could sort her thoughts out.


    When the teacher entered the classroom, it was occupied by only three people. The rest of their classmates never came back.


    "Is everyone else absent? Well, whatever. Anyway, here is the syllabus for your next exams. Be sure to practice in your expert field for the specialized test."


    ___________________________


    "What the hell man? In the end, we had to pay the bill out of our own pockets. And we are even late for the next class? I cannot afford to miss any more days of class or I''ll fail for real."


    "Right, it''s all your fault, Nadia. Weren''t you the one who said to order what we wanted since Yoko was paying? In the end, she didn''t even show up."


    "She''s right, Nadia. How could you betray our trust like that? That one single meal cost me my whole month''s savings. Are you going to compensate us for that?"


    The previously unknown girl, now dubbed Nadia sweated bullets as she was accused left and right.


    ''How dare that bitch Yoko betray me like this? Just because she got a little limelight doesn''t mean she was betraying me like this. I mean, who else but I can even tolerate her gloomy self?''


    Nadia sheathed inside her mind while she tried to calm the class down. This reaction was worst than she had anticipated.


    "C-Calm down. I will talk to Yoko and get our money back from her after school. I am sure something big came up that stopped her from coming to the restaurant. After all, Yoko had never ditched us before."


    The students were still pissed off but they calmed down after that assurance.


    In the student''s eyes, Nadia was Yoko''s best friend and spokesperson. Yoko had never done anything against Nadia''s wishes so this time should be no different.


    "Alright. Since you are Yoko Tsurugi''s best friend then we will leave her to you. Make sure you get out money back from her or we will tattle all your junky habits to the teachers."


    "Calm down. I said I will get your money back and I will get it all back. And when I do, you will have to grovel in front of me and call me ''elder'' alright?"


    "It''s a deal."


    Nadia didn''t doubt her capabilities when it came to Yoko. Unknown to most, Yoko was just a shy and easily swayed girl.


    A few words here, a few tears there, and Yoko all but folded in one''s hand. Nadia didn''t even have to try hard.


    ''It''s going to be so easy. I will make sure to guilt trip the hell out of Yoko this time and earn some extra cash as well.''

 Chapter 28 - 28: 28: Look out, Its a breakup

    Amane watched as the group which had tried to rip her off came back with a sour look on their face.


    The group was furious at Amane''s alleged betrayal, and some even gave her the death stare in an attempt to scare her away.


    Overall, it was a typical occurrence for Amane. She had irritated some people, made some enemies, and made some new friends. The day was going exceptionally well.


    The unknown girl who had spoken up for Amane before took her seat at Amane''s side but she did not look at Amane even once properly.


    Her eyes met Amane once before the unknown girl puffed up her cheeks and turned her head to the side.


    ''Is this some new way to guilt-trip me? How old does that girl think I am? Five?''


    Since the unknown girl had no intention of looking at Amane, then Amane didn''t want to talk to her either.


    She was not the one who needed help in the first place, nor was she desperate enough for that unknown friendship to go out of her way.


    If her ''friend'' wanted to end things then Amane was more than happy to go along with it.


    However, it did not take long for that unknown girl to realize that her tactic was not working. Original Yoko must have started to smoothen things over at this point but Amane didn''t see a point in doing that.


    After all, she was not the one at fault since she had never agreed to that unfair deal in the first place.


    "Yoko, what''s wrong with you? You embarrassed me in front of everyone by not showing up at the lunch break today. Did you think that I won''t get angry if you did that to me?"


    ''This girl has some serious balls to say all this to me now. Does she think I will not get angry at her if she pulls this bullshit?''


    The unknown girl was still looking at Amane with a betrayed look. Any more of this and Amane was sure that the girl would be able to win the ''best actress'' award soon.


    "Yoko, do you not care about me? I am serious about cutting things off with me. You will be all alone if I abandon you."


    ''Oh, so it''s this kind of manipulation. I can see why someone would fall for this bullshit if they''re native. But not me.''


    "You''re annoying. Hey, can you follow through on your threat and end things with me already? I have things to do and places to be. I would appreciate it if stop bugging me for my money."


    Amane''s words were just loud enough to be heard by a few surrounding tables. Everyone instantly froze at her words and tone which was amusing to watch.


    But as amusing as it was to stun everyone, it was also getting annoying. Did her current self come across as an ''easy'' target?


    "Yoko, what the hell are you saying? You want ME to leave YOU alone when it was YOU who begged ME to become friends? You can''t just suddenly back out on me like this."


    The unknown girl looked not only stunned but betrayed for real. There were tears in her eyes and her voice was cracking as well.


    If not for the rage in her eyes, Amane would have believed her lie of a performance.


    The girl was more worried than surprised at this sudden twist of events. Amane''s sudden decision must have put her in a bide.


    "I might have asked you to be friends with me in the past but I''ve grown up since then. And since I''ve grown up, I have come to realize that I don''t need a shitty friend like you. So please leave me alone from now."


    Amane heard a lot of whispers going around the classroom. Most of them were against her and her sudden behavior.


    A lot of girls were even going as far as to call her a ''bitch'' for ending her friendship on such a cold note.


    But Amane did not care much for all that. She was interested in what the formerly dubbed ''unknown girl'' would do.


    Nadia Herman was not a name Amane recognized from the list she had compiled of important people in her school so she was likely not someone important Amane needed to look out for.


    "Y-Yoko, how could you do this to me? I will never forgive you even if you come to me begging on your knees. I will never let you live this moment down."


    Nadia was making a scene now. Knowing Yoko''s previous personality, this would have been something she would have avoided at all costs.


    Was that what Nadia was counting on to get Amane to back down?


    ''How boring. I expected better from someone like Nadia. But I guess not everyone can be a genius at adapting like Sakura.'' sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was truly unfortunate to see Nadia end up like this but this was something she brought upon herself.


    Amane was about to tear Nadia a new one when the most unlikely person in the classroom interfered.


    "You are a fool to think Yoko will respect you now. Now that Yoko''s eyes have been opened up to the value of money and how important it is, why should she let a swindler like you leech off her? You should reflect on yourself and see where your money-making scheme went bad. You should also think about investing money in the future. If you don''t know how then I can help you out. Here, my card."


    ''Wow. I knew that Lady Sah had a money-oriented mind but isn''t this a little too much? We were in the middle of a fight here.''


    Everyone looked stunned at Faridha''s sudden intervention in the fight at first. But as soon as she brought up money they all looked used to it.


    It seemed like this was not the first time Faridha had tried to make a profit from such a delicate situation. She was money-minded.


    "Well, fuck off. I want nothing to do with you or your money. You are just making fun of me because I am poor, right? But just wait! I will get my revenge on your soon and then you will pay for what you have done to me."


    Nadia looked infinitely pissed off by the end of her yelling. Her loud yelling was also enough to attract the attention of the teacher in the corridor.


    "What is going on here? Does the whole class want to get detention?"


    The class shook their head as one at the teacher''s question. Even children who had been quite excited to see a fight no longer looked excited.


    And just like that, things calmed down in the class.


    "Hey you, can you change seats with me? I don''t think I want to sit with Yoko any longer."


    Nadia called out to the person sitting two seats in front of her. The girl looked startled at being called but she was shy enough to be bullied to change her seat.


    Nadia gave Amane one last glare before she sat at her seat. And then as if wanting to rub salt into Yoko''s wounds, she happily called out to her new seatmate.


    ''How childish. Does Nadia think this will bother me?''


    Amane didn''t even pay attention to Nadia for the rest of the day. She was busy trying to get a plan together for the next board meeting.


    Finally, things were on track for their business and Amane had short-listed some companies they could co-operate with.


    "Hmm, hello, Lady Tsurugi. It is nice to make your acquaintance."


    It was her new bench mate who called out to Amane. Again, it was a face she had never seen before and this was becoming a problem for her.


    "Oh, hello. I''m sorry to say that I am not good with names and faces so if I forget your name a few times then don''t blame me."


    Amane could have made another excuse until she got to know the new girl''s name but that would be too much trouble for her.


    Besides, there were too many people Amane had to remember if she made such an excuse.


    So she just made an excuse that was universal enough to be accepted and still not come off as off-putting to most people.


    "O-Oh, that makes so much more sense." the shy girl mumbled under her breath before she beamed in Amane''s direction.


    "Lady Yoko, my name is Aqua. I hope we become good friends."


    Amane nodded absentmindedly. She didn''t mind becoming friends but she also didn''t want to be taken advantage of.


    For now, she would allow people to get close but not enough to get into Amane''s inner circle. It was a place only those she trusted would be allowed entry.


    "Ummm, I heard your conversation just now. N-Not because I wanted to but it just happened. And I wanted to say that I am sorry for misjudging you before. I wanted to be friends with you as well."


    "Me too."


    "Ah, me as well."


    More and more people started joining the circle one by one. Everyone was trying to see if they could use Amane in the future or not.


    ''Let''s see how I should use my new-found popularity. First, I should establish an information network in the school. These children might not seem like much but they can sometimes have some pretty great information.''


    This was a good step toward a prosperous future for Amane so she was happy to bask in this glory.


    ___________________________


    ''How dare that bitch try to get along with these losers now?''


    Nadia tried to smile through the rage was feeling at Yoko right now. As soon as she had let the other girl free, unwanted pests had jumped at the opportunity to make use of her golden fish.


    Even the shy girl Nadia had thought of as a ''non-threat'' had betrayed her trust. But it was something Nadia would deal with later.


    "Hey Herman, you don''t look so good right now. Did losing your bitch affect you that much."


    "Oh shut up. Everyone knows that Nadia was the one who got dumped, not the other way around. But that will still not save you from paying us back."


    Nadia flinched at the threat before she forced a confident grin on her face. She could not show her weakness outright or everyone would know that she was bluffing her way through.


    "Yeah, as if. I said that I would get you all your money and I will get it back. Besides, I don''t need Yoko to get some cash."


    Those were big words to say for Nadia who was already short on cash but she refused to see her reality.


    If she admitted that she was poor then she would become a laughing stock of the school.


    After being the rich party kid for so long Nadia did not know how to live any other way.


    ''Let''s borrow some money for now and then think of a way out of this situation. I am sure there must be something I can do to earn cash fast.''


    Nadia knew that when there was a will there was a way out. That is how Nadia had also managed to fish Yoko in the past.


    "Oh shoot, the teacher is finally here. Hurry up and quit down now."


    Nadia gave Yoko one last look before taking her attention to the front of the classroom. This was one ship that had all but sank for now.


    But if Nadia could get Yoko back to her, she would be golden again. Yoko would be too guilt-ridden to not help Nadia out once that happened.


    After all, it was next to impossible to change a person''s nature and Yoko was already too bound by Nadia to leave her now. It would not take long for Yoko to crumble.


    Nadia was sure that by the end of this day Yoko would call her to reestablish their friendship and come begging back to her.

 Chapter 29 - 29: 29: Look out, Its a breakup

    Nadia waited for the school to be over but the offer from Yoko did not come.


    In fact, Yoko didn''t even look close to guilty throughout the day. The girl who ran after Nadia to ask her for friendship was nowhere to be seen.


    But the worst of it all was the other classmates they had. Those bastards didn''t even wait a minute before jumping at this new opportunity to take advantage of the hole Nadia left behind.


    ''They are all leaches. I hope they all get scammed by Yoko just like she did to me. It would serve these fools right.''


    Nadia''s brain was a mess while she walked home. She needed to hurry and check how much savings she had in her pocket.


    She needed to pay these losers back as soon as possible or Nadia would be in trouble soon.


    Nadia had seen what happened to the students who had debts pending and the future was not pretty for them. This place might just be a school but it was the foundation of society.


    The connections made in School went a long way to secure a bright future.


    "Hey Nadia, I hope you have our money with you. Ah, but I heard that Yoko dumped you. So where are you going to get our money now?"


    ''Agh, I wanted to avoid these jerks today. Looks like I ran out of luck."


    Nadia forced a polite smile on her face as she turned toward the seniors she had invited to lunch as well.


    Since Nadia had been sure that Yoko would pay off the bill, Nadia had seen no harm in expanding her influential circle with important people.


    Who knew that this move would backfire so much on her?


    "Hey, I said that I would get you your money and I will do it tomorrow. Just give me a day to collect that money first."


    "But I wanted the money today. Why should I give you until tomorrow to pay back the money? Don''t you care about your reputation at all?"


    Nadia wanted to swear at hearing those seniors'' words.


    ''What reputation could I have possibly left after Yoko''s betrayal and the fiasco from the afternoon. I am already ruined.''


    Nadia''s smile was bitter but she still forced herself to smile. These seniors held powerful cards against her and Nadia could not afford to anger them.


    "Ah, that reminds me. Isn''t your uncle an employee in our branch company? I''m sure that he would love to know what you did to me and how it will affect him now."


    ''That''s a threat. Why are you dragging my uncle into this?''


    A decent person would have not dragged unnecessary people into this fight but no one standing in that circle was innocent. And Nadia shuddered to think what would happen to her if her uncle got fired because of her.


    "Fine, I will get you double the money I owe you tomorrow. Can you please let me go now?"


    "Now that''s a deal I can accept. Don''t forget your words Nadia or your future will become bleak pretty soon."


    Nada cursed inside her head even as she smiled a soft and thankful smile toward those seniors.


    ''I''m fucked now. How will I get all that money.''


    Had Nadia chosen a common restaurant for lunch then this would not have happened? But she had to choose one of the most elite restaurants on campus with astronomical rates.


    Not to mention, the seniors had not held back when they ordered food there. The resulting bill had been more than Nadia''s parents made in two months.


    ''I cannot ask my parents for money like this. What should I do now?''


    Nadia was scared and also in a lot of trouble. Not only her peace but her very lifestyle was at risk now.


    Even if she somehow managed to gather enough money to pay the seniors back, what will she do about her buying habits and clothes?


    After all, Nadia could not just wear those same clothes to the high-end parties she had managed to weasel her way in because of Yoko. Nadia needed those future connections.


    "I know what I can do. I can ask ''them'' for help. He said that he will help me whenever I needed a small price from my side. And I have nothing to lose."


    Nadia was a desperate woman and she chose the worst option available to her. This was the turning point for her but the teen did not know it just yet.


    ___________________________


    "Finally, the day is over. I cannot believe how boring the school is. To think that I will have to deal with this five times a week."


    Amane watched the people around hurry out to leave the classroom. Many even called out to her in an invite to hand out but Amane declined them all with an excuse of being ''too shy'' right now.


    ''As if I cannot see the greed shining in your eyes. You just want me there for my money.''


    Amane was not desperate enough for friends to make the same mistake as Yoko. The second she started showing an interest in friendship, these leeches would suck her dry.


    However, not everyone was like that. Frankly, Amane was surprised to see Lady Ely looking her way a few times before Faridha slapped her back and dragged her over.


    "She wants to hang out with you after school. Just accept or reject her so that she can stop being this foolish mess."


    "Lady Faridha! I''m sorry Lady Yoko, I-"


    "I don''t mind hanging out but we will need to pick up my cousin Sakura on the way as well. I promised her that I will spend the day with her. If you both have no trouble then you can join us."


    Amane liked how to direct Lady Faridha was. She did not beat around the bush like other people and she also had no interest in Amane''s money.


    For someone who claimed to love money, Lady Faridha sure was weird. Or maybe Amane was just reading too much into things.


    "You are inviting me to hang out with you as well? Well, how interesting. I will agree with you under the terms that you follow me to the place I want to go. Do you have a problem with that?"


    Was this a test to see if Amane would agree or not?


    But frankly, Amane had no problem with following after Faridha. People like Faridha were resourceful and rare to come by. Amane had a feeling that it would be good to follow after her.


    "Am I going to be taken advantage of by you Lady Faridha? Will you try and scam me out of my money as well?"


    Amane teased the younger but by the expression on Lady Faridha''s face, it might not be that far off from the truth either.


    ''Wow seriously? I ask you to hang out and you still try to profit off me? Now you''ve made me curious.''


    "I am neither going to agree nor deny your claims. Just let me know if you agree to my terms or not."


    It felt more like a business proposal to Amane than a casual hangout. She could see that Lady Ely was getting uncomfortable with this conversation as well.


    "Alright, I agree. Let''s pick up Sakura first then head to where you wanted to. I didn''t have any solid plans of my own so this works out."


    Amane watched amused as Lady Faridha''s eyes narrowed when she looked at Amane.


    But in the end, all she did was nod in agreement and lead Amane toward the building Sakura was housed in.


    Amane had ot say that if it was not for her two partners, she might have never found the right way to Sakura''s building.


    Her cousin was waiting in front of the main door while checking her phone out. Sakura had a bored expression on her face but it was surprising to see no one with her.


    From the morning drama, Amane was sure that Sakura was fairly popular in the school. So the lack of friends was a little surprising to see.


    "Yoko, you sure took your time¡­.."


    Sakura''s annoyed expression turned into a blank one as soon as she saw Amane''s company. Amane had a feeling that Sakura was disappointed at the additional people surrounding Amane.


    "So this is Lord Tsurugi''s daughter? I have to say that she looks rather ordinary. Well, not exactly ordinary. Those things are a weapon of their own but still....I don''t know what I expected."


    Amane nearly lost it at Faridha''s comments. It did not take a genius to know what ''those weapons'' Lady Faridha was referring to.


    The school uniform made Sakura''s boobs look even larger than they were. Amane had not wanted to say it in the morning but she had thought the same.


    "You should not laugh since you are in a similar situation. But you are lucky that you are wearing the boy''s uniform and not the girl''s."


    "I know. But you don''t have to say it to my face." Amane''s scolding was more of a taunt to the Faridha.


    "Uh, I think we should stop speaking of this topic now. Lady Tsurui ¡ª I mean, Sakura doesn''t look comfortable with it."


    Ely was a good person for trying to divert the conversation. Sakura did have a complicated look on her face but Amane knew it was not because of the comment made on her chest.


    ''One meeting and you are already thinking whether you can use these people or not? Sakura sure adapts fast.''


    Amane recognized the look in Sakura''s eyes. But she let the younger one try her best this time as well.


    It was not like these kids were a threat to Amane''s position and she did want to make use of them.


    The world was not the same place Amane remembered it being. She needed allies until she adjusted to this world.


    "Now Lady Faridha, kindly tell us where you wanted to take us?" Amane finally asked the question.


    To say that she was not excited would be a lie. Amane was excited to know where someone like Lady Faridha would take her.


    "Ah, didn''t I tell you? We are going to the casino to earn money. A casino is such a magnificent place to earn easy cash but they banned me from betting on most Casino Chains. So this time we shall try your luck."


    ''Lady Faridha taking us to a Casino to gamble? This doesn''t suit a money-hungry lady like her.''


    If Amane knew anything about Casino, it was that they did not like winners and losing money. Lady Faridha was also someone who did not like losing money.


    There was no way she would have a good relationship with a Casino. But for the female to still suggest them going to a casino was odd.


    ''This feels like a trap. Now I want to step in and check the Casino out.''


    Amane was sure that this was likely a scheme to make Amane lose money. Sakura''s distasteful look was visible on her face.


    "A casino? Lady Faridha, I don''t think this sounds very safe." Lady Ely''s hesitant.


    "Or legal. Isn''t gambling a crime for minors?" Sakura added her words into the mix as well to get Faridha to change her mind.


    But Lady Faridha just laughed their concerns away with a loud sound.


    "Non-sense. It''s only a crime if we get caught and I have a few connections that can get us past security. Besides, you don''t need to bet big to enjoy the casino. You all have some spare cash to use anyway."


    Lady Faridha did not back down even after she watched the disapproving looks of her companions.


    Amane was just plain amused at the absurdity of the situation before she decided to add her two cents as well.


    "Well, I don''t mind taking part in a little gambling. And I would also like to see how a casino operates. Sakura, let''s go to the Casino."


    "Yoko, WHAT? HAVE YOU GONE MAD? YOKO!"


    But it all fell on deaf ears and the party ended up in front of the Casino in no time.


    sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 30 - 30: 30: An authentic Casino experience (Not really)

    "Woooo, so this is how a casino looks? I have to say that it is rather fancy looking. So, how do we enter here? Do we need a fake ID? A bribe? A threat?"


    "Nothing like that. We just need to walk up to the door and ask to be let in nicely. Here, have a look at how I do it."


    Amane pouted at being denied so curtly. She had been looking forward to having an authentic casino experience in that one movie she saw. It had looked so exciting.


    But there Lady Faridha had to go and ruin all her fun by telling Amane the truth. So apparently, Amane could not have nice things.


    "Stop laughing at me Sakura. I can hear your muffled laughter."


    "I am not laughing at you, Yoko. I would never dare to and you know it."


    Despite Sakura''s denial, her laugh could be heard by Amane. And not only Sakura, but even Lady Ely had also let out a small chuckle.


    "Laugh at my misery all you want. But man, how boring is it to be just let in like that."


    Even though Amane stated that she knew their group would be denied entry. Lady Faridha had approached the bouncer at the Casino entrance and handed him a card.


    But that was not all she did.


    It was subtle but there was a hint of magic in the air. Lady Faridha was using illusion magic to ease their way into the casino.


    "Hey, what are you waiting around for? Let''s hurry up and enter."


    Lady Faridha seemed a little out of breath when she called their group over. Sakura and Lady Ely shared an amused look but did not question the absurdity of the situation.


    ''So they did not notice the charm illusion being used. I wonder if that is a family specialty.''


    Amane shook her head as she walked toward the door as well. Now that she saw the bouncer clearly, there was a hint of gloss in his eyes.


    An expert could tell that the bouncer had been out under some sort of magic.


    "Nie trick you got up your sleeve but you should be careful while using it."


    Lady Faridha looked startled at Amane''s sudden words. Something like suspicion passed through her eyes before it was suppressed by lady Faridha.


    ''Ah, so she is still underestimating Yoko. how fortunate for me.'' Amane''s last thoughts were said rather scantily but they also held a hint of truth.


    Amane was able to get away with such crude remarks because she was being underestimated as an easy target. It was something that Lady Faridha would regret soon.


    "Just go in. I will enter in a second."


    Amane nodded before entering the room. But instead of following deeper, she quickly side-stepped to not be seen from the door and waited around.


    She wanted to know what Lady Faridha wanted to do out here.


    "Ah, I fell asleep? H-Huh! L-Lady Sah? I was not aware you were coming here today. Y-Your father-"


    "Banned me from gambling in the family casino since I play unfairly. I know but I''m not here today because of me. I am here because I have some big fish with me today. Just tell the handlers to leave the green-haired girl alone but the other two are free to fish."


    ''Ah, I knew she didn''t have good intentions for inviting me here.''


    Amane had her doubts about Lady Faridha and they turned out to be true. Lady Faridha did want to scam Amane and Sakura out of their money.


    ''Now then, I should let her have a taste of her own medicine.''


    Amane quickly moved away from her position before Lady Faridha came and followed her in. she did not want to be caught eavesdropping on this.


    Besides, Amane still needed Lady Faridha to underestimate her. That way, it would be easier to take care of her later.


    ''But first I should find Sakura and let her know about the plan.''


    Amane hurried over to her cousin. Sakura looked interested in a few tables but she had enough self-control to not walk over to them.


    "Sakura, you can bet at any table you want to. But keep an eye on the handler and quit as soon as you think you are in trouble. It''s alright to lose some money but don''t lose any more than you won."


    "I know. So you did make us step into a trap after all. And here I was thinking why you wanted to come here."


    It was a testament to Sakura''s adjustment abilities that she did not even flinch at Amane''s words. She likely suspected why Amane had wanted to come here.


    "Well, what can I say? I like to take risks but I don''t like losing. Even now I am gambling a deal by doing this. Let''s just hope this doesn''t blow all over our faces."


    Amane wasn''t worried about things blowing over. The worst that could happen was them getting banned from this place.


    A high-profile place like this casino won''t make an open enemy with the Tsurugi house. Especially not when there was news of them being affiliated with Lady Suzuki.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to play around? Lady Ely already started her round."


    Speaking of the devil, Lady Faridha made her way toward the pair as well. Sakura''s shoulders tensed under Amane''s hand but Amane quickly draped herself all over Sakura to hide her reaction.


    "Ah, I was just thinking about what I should start with. There are too many good choices for me to choose from."


    "I see. Well, since you are both beginners, how about you try some card games? I am sure you have played them with your family before."


    The confidence in Faridha''s voice amused Amane a lot. The way Faridha was sure that everyone played games with family was amazing.


    But then again, for someone in her family''s line of business playing cards and other games must be a training thing.


    "As if every-"


    "Show us the way then. I am excited to see what will happen next."


    Amane stopped Sakura from saying anything. She did not want to ruin the fun she was about to have.


    "I see. In that case, you should join Lady Ely at her table. I am sure she would appreciate some company. I will also lend you the initial sum but anything other than this will have to come out of your pockets."


    ''Ah, here comes the bait. I wonder how much will this casino let me get away with winning before they try to swipe it all in one go.''


    Amane was excited about being scammed. It had been a long time since someone had tried to do this. And this casino was a professional in doing this as well.


    Sakura followed after Amane wordlessly. Her face looked as uncomfortable as lady Ely''s at that moment.


    There were two casino employees at the table which made it a total of 4 players and one dealer. Lady Faridha was choosing to keep herself neutral.


    The dealer looked at Amane and Sakura once they sat down before his eyes widened just a little bit once he saw behind Amane.


    ''Recognised Lady Faridha, did he? So now comes the real deal.''


    The game of poker started soon after that. Both Lady Ely and Sakura were bad at it. Lady Ely was a given but Sakura was a pleasant surprise.


    But then again, Sakura could not control her facial expressions easily. Her face gave away a lot about her mood and hand.


    As for Amane, she played the first few rounds how the Casino and Lady Faridha expected her to. She fumbled her way around a little but her cards were genuinely decent enough to win.


    ''My luck in games vs my luck in life are opposites. As long as it''s not a gamble about my life I will win.''


    This was a bitter truth Amane had realized quite early in life.


    But Amane could not count ''luck'' as the only factor that was helping her out. There was also the fact that Lady Faridha was actively using her illusion to change their cards which complicated the situation.


    It was somewhere in the middle of the sixth round when Amane felt something shift. It was a feeling of danger that said that Amane should quit now.


    Sakura was already in a neutral state and so was Lady Ely. Amane was the only one who had a significant amount of earnings in her corner.


    "Should we start the next round now? How much would you like to bet?"


    There was a sweet smile on the server''s face. The gentle tone was a trap to lure the players into a scene of safety.


    "I would like to quit now. I''ve had enough for today and I''m tired. We should head back home now, right Sakura?"


    "Of course. We have a budget meeting tonight to take care of."


    Sakura''s acceptance came easily when Amane asked for it. Even Lady Ely seemed ready to leave this place.


    The only ones who looked uncomfortable were the Casino player and the server. They both had complicated looks on their faces.


    "B-But you are winning! S-Surely you people want to keep your streak going."


    "Lady Yoko, you are doing so well right now. Won''t it be better to try and get a big hand in one go? Come on, you should bet larger money on the next game and make it your last. You can go out in one big go."


    Both the Casino employee and the server tried to get Amane to play more. Their words seemed to be swaying Ely a little.


    "Maybe you should play another match, Lady Yoko-"


    "Nah, I am done for now. You see, I don''t take losing bets, nor do I have a habit of getting scammed outright. I said I am done so I am done."


    Amane stood up from her seat and turned toward a startled Lady Faridha.


    "After all, money is a precious resource we should be careful with, right Lady Faridha?"


    "Ah, yes. Of course, you are right Lady Tsurugi. You should head home if you feel like it now."


    ''Ohhh, look at her seething. I wonder how much further I can push her?''


    Amane gave a lazy smile toward Lady Faridha. The younger was losing a lot of money by letting Amane walk out of here like this.


    But she likely had no other choice but to let Amane do that.


    "I had fun today Lady Faridha but I hope I never come here again. After all, I am not in a habit of getting scammed outright. Oh, and be more careful next time with whom you target. Who knows, you might be the one getting scammed instead."


    Amane dragged Lady Ely out of the Casino and Sakura followed with a polite farewell. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bouncer looked startled to see the three students exiting the Casino since he could not recall them entering. But then his eyes fell on Lady Faridha and her scary smile which caused him to quiet down.


    "Lady Ely, you should call your driver and wait in a cafe for a while. I called our driver and he is here to pick us up arleady. We should get going now."


    Amane did want to wait for Lady Ely''s escort but it was better to head home now. She had neglected work by coming here.


    And since the cafe was brimming with life, Amane felt secure to leave Lady Ely alone there.


    "Alright. See you later."


    Lady Ely''s face had a flush and her eyes were shy as well. It was a cute picture over-all but not one Amane had the time to admire right now.


    Sakura was quite this whole time but she finally broke her silence once she was alone with Amane.


    "You sure caused a mess back then. Are you sure it will be alright for you to make an enemy in your class?"


    "Awww, are you worried about me? It''s too late for that since I made a lot of enemies today. But as for Lady Faridha, I don''t think she''ll be our enemy. Didn''t you see her back there? Lady Faridha-"


    ...¡­.


    "-is smiling. I don''t think I''ve seen her smile like this ever. I feel scared for some reason."


    The server of the table shivered as she faced those glaring eyes. But Lady Faridha did not say anything else.


    She just hummed an interested tone, her head deep in through.

 Chapter 31 - 31: 31: Tentative peace

    After the fun was over, Amane found herself in front of unimpressed cabinet members. Most of the Tsurugi corporation''s leaders were old and well past their prime.


    And like most old people, these people clung to ideals from the past.


    But what irked Amane was their unwillingness to adapt and improvise. They refused to even hear Amane''s ideas, much less adapt them into their daily activities.


    "Lady Yoko, I don''t know how you got to the conclusion to sell the Griffin nails to this new bidder when our old ones are perfectly fine."


    "Yeah, and we don''t change our suppliers either. The margin might be a little less currently but we have a trust-filled foundation with our current partner. We cannot just ditch them without notice."


    "Lady Yoko, you might be too young to know this but this is not how business works. Maybe you are too young to be here. Why don''t you relax for now and let us handle this company."


    The cabinet members were trying to make Amane feel incompetent. They were finding any faults with her.


    It was a good strategy to force a new power out and to re-establish control. And it was amazing to see all the cabinet members be in on this issue.


    ''So it''s either suppress me or force me out? These people are underestimating my intelligence and willpower.''


    Amane could see the greedy looks on the cabinet member''s faces. They were not even trying to gain her favor right now.


    ''Now, let''s test if they will fold or not under pressure.''


    "I saw the problems you all pointed out but I am neither too young to do business nor naive enough to fall into your trap. As for the talks about trust and profit margins, I attached a detailed report about it in your papers which you all might have neglected to read."


    "So really, who is at fault here - Me or you? Now, I don''t want to hear unnecessary chatter here or I will be forced to retaliate against you."


    The elder faces flushed red with shame as Amane pointed out their mistakes.


    From the second these people started talking about profit margins and trust issues, Amane knew that they had not read the report, nor did they have any intention of letting Amane come to a peaceful solution.


    They already had a bias against Amane and there was nothing that would change their mind about her.


    That is unless Amane forced them to change their mind about her.


    The rest of the meeting passed in relative peace. Once the cabinet elders realized that Amane was no push-over, they quieted down and took their planning into their minds.


    But try as they might, Amane had already taken note of them.


    And that was how the day finally came to an end.


    The next day started peacefully as well so it gave Amane hope that it would be a calmer day. She was not in a mood to have too much done today but her hopes were dashed as soon as she saw her seating arrangement.


    ''Wow, I did not expect Nadia to show her face to me so soon. And to think that she even took the initiative to approach me herself. Now, what is she cooking up?''


    Amane did not trust Nadia''s intentions as far as she could throw them. But it was worth finding out what Nadia was planning.


    ''But should I tease her a little for now? What would happen if I change my seat for today?''


    Amane took a step toward the opposite of the classroom when where she was sitting yesterday and she watched Nadia''s face flush in panic.


    ''So she is waiting for me to sit down with her. Well then, who am I to disappoint her.''


    Amane finally changed her direction toward her usual seat and watched Nadia''s expression melt into relief.


    "Yoko, it''s so nice to see you. You know, I was thinking about our fight yesterday and I came to a realization. Since we were both at fault yesterday, we should forget about it and be friends for now. Don''t worry, I''ve learned my lesson so I won''t ask you for anything again. Let me make it up to you by buying you lunch today."


    Nadia''s voice was smooth and without any signs of guilt or worry. Her words were also loud enough to be heard by everyone surrounding them.


    Amane quickly looked around and caught Ely''s worried expression which begged Amane not to forgive Nadia.


    But Amane had other ideas. She was 100% confident that Amane was saying her apology out of the goodwill of her heart but because she wanted to be Yoko''s friend.


    ''She surely has an ulterior motive and it''s making me curious. Darn my curious nature, now I want to know.''


    Amane knew she should not stick her head into this business. It went against her idea of a peace-filled YOLO future life.


    ''But it''ll keep on bugging me if I don''t find out what this is about. Darn me and my curious nature.''


    "Alright, let''s put our break-up in the past and start anew."


    Elys''s look of dislike was the most prominent expression in the room followed by Faridha''s curiosity. And then there was the calculating look in Nadia''s eyes that was gone as soon as it came.


    "That''s good. So how about I pay for today''s lunch with you? I want to show you how much I appreciate your company."


    The more Amane heard Nadia speak the more curious she became. She was so sure that Nadia had wanted to use Amane for her money but this sudden offer was out of the norm for Nadia.


    Didn''t she owe a lot of money to the seniors and other students because of the stunt she pulled yesterday? Was that thing already taken care of?


    "Don''t worry too much. Everything is already taken care of."


    Nadia sounded confident. Amane wanted to press her, even more, to see if she would break or not.


    And that was what she did.


    "Hey Nadia, is it alright if three more people join us today? I was thinking of having lunch with my cousin Sakura and Lady Ely and Lady Faridha. I hope that is no problem."


    Amane had looked into Nadia''s financial situation and it was not good. Usual Nadia would not have agreed to this arrangement but if she was desperate then it would have shown up on her face.


    Instead, there was a smile on Nadia''s face as she heard Amane speak. There was not a big delay before her eyes opened and she replied with a simple ''alright.''


    ''Weird. What is this girl cooking in that mind of hers? She doesn''t even have any special powers to try and make an enemy of me.''


    Nadia was a normal human in every sense of the world. Amane wanted to press her more but she did not get a chance to.


    The classroom door opened and in came the buff teacher Amane had seen in passing before.


    "Teacher Emily, what are you doing here? This is Teacher Shiry''s class."


    It took that one question for the gossip to start. Now that the obvious has been pointed out, no one gave the poor teacher any time to explain herself.


    Amane could see the buff lady getting agitated and her temper rising. The children did not know how close they were getting to an outburst.


    "That is enough. Your teacher Shirly is on an extended leave due to health issues so I will be her substitute for the time being. I am here to inform you of the important test that will be held over the weekend and to get permission from your guardians for the same"


    The class went quiet at the news of a test. Many people frowned at the sudden announcement but there were just as many curious looks as well.


    Amane was curious about the test as well since it would be held for two consecutive days. There were only a few tests that matched the criterion.


    "As you know, survival skills were a subject that was added recently to the syllabus so we will be conducting the first test for it this weekend. You are being informed in advance to prepare all the necessities you will be needing for a two-days survival trip."


    "The course will be the Lyco forest and you will be divided into groups of four. Make sure you are prepared for that and submit the list by the end of the day. You can check the rest of the information in your school mail. You can choose not to take this test but it will affect your end grade."


    That was all the information Teacher Emily provided the students with. There was hardly anything of importance in her words but it was enough to hype the students up.


    Someone threw paper at the back of Amane''s head and she instantly turned around to catch Lady Faridha''s eyes.


    The younger pointed toward the paper and mouthed ''read it'' to Amane.


    ''You, me, and Ely in one team. We will figure out the fourth member later.''


    Those simple words conveyed to Amane that she held Lady Faridha''s interest currently. The stunt she had pulled yesterday seemed to have worked well in her favor.


    Amane nodded to show that she understood what Lady Faridha wanted and that she agreed.


    Amane had seen Lady Faridha''s talent in work and it could help her out shortly. As for Lady Ely, she was from Marchal Zhen''s household so she would likely have his ability to control puppets. (Amane had read over this once she had gotten to know Lady Ely.)


    ''So that makes it three. As for our fourth-''


    Amane had one idea and she could see that Nadia had the same one. Nadia had likely read the note over Amane''s shoulder so she already knew who else was in their group.


    Someone like Nadia who had no magic needed strong allies to get through this test. And currently, Amane''s team looked to be the strongest.


    "Nadia, you want in on our team? We still have one place left on it."


    Nadia looked like she wanted to take this chance but then she suddenly quietened down. The change was sudden and it made Amane curious.


    "Are you sure I should, Yoko? Won''t it make you and your friends uncomfortable to have me around?"


    Although Nadia said that, her eyes said that she wanted to be on Amane''s team. There was an eagerness in her eyes that was impossible to hide.


    "Yeah sure. I don''t think anyone would mind you being on our team. After all, we are friends and we need to look after each other."


    Nadia looked startled for a second and her eyes lost their greedy look. She looked guilty and embarrassed for one single moment before greed masked it over again.


    "Yeah, we are friends for sure. I would love to join your team if you don''t mind. I will look forward to the weekend then."


    ''So would I. I have a feeling something fun would happen pretty soon.''


    Amane was sure that the weekend test would not go as the school had planned it to go. Lyco forest was not an easy place to navigate but it was relatively beast-free. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would be a good place for Amane to get away from prying eyes and to let her core free for some time.


    For the rest of the day, Amane ignored the curious look of the students who came to recruit her into their teams. Their looks were filled with disappointment as soon as they realized that Amane was taken.


    And then it came time for that uncomfortable lunch scene.


    No one knew what to make of it or where to look. The only people who looked to be at ease were Amane, Sakura, and Nadia. Ely looked troubled while Faridha looked indifferent.


    It was a disaster and Amane loved every second of it.


    And just like that, the week passed, and came the time for that outdoor weekend test. Amane was looking forward to it for the whole week.

 Chapter 32 - 32: 32: First day of Survival test [pt1]

    "Did you pack your lunch? Your emergency kit? Your first aid kit? Your healing crystals? Your-"


    "Sakura, I have packed everything I could fit into my pocket storage. Any more and it will burst out. You don''t need to worry so much about my safety and health. I will be alright and I will also come back safely."


    Sakura pouted at Amane''s words but the worry in her eyes did not go anywhere.


    It was finally time for the weekend test and Amane had been looking forward to this the whole week now.


    This was the most exciting thing that was about to happen for the whole week and Amane had a few plans about what to do when she reached the Lyco forest.


    As soon as Amane had read the necessary information about the ''Survival test'', she had done her best to go through as much information about the Lyco forest as she could.


    Now obviously, knew that the location that was chosen for a student test won''t be extremely dangerous. There were not the same war times Amane had lived in before so the level of danger was not the same.


    But that did not mean that the Lyco forest did not have any kind of research value for Amane. There were a few small beasts that Amane wanted to take a look at and study while the test was ongoing.


    ''Besides, I know Nadia is planning something big for this Survival test. It might turn out to be much more fun than I anticipate it being.''


    "Fine, I will stop nagging you now. But are you sure you have everything ready?"


    "Of course. See, I have all the supplies and I have Nebi for protection. Everything will be alright in the end."


    "Hebi? Wait, isn''t that-"


    The Naga names Hebi slithered out of Amane''s wide-sleeved and hissed at Sakura. The younger girl let out a startled yell at the closeness of that snake.


    The Naga Amane had managed to find was a rare albino specie and it was highly lethal with its poison.


    "Y-Y-Yoko, I am sure it''s illegal to take a beast on this Survival Test. You will get expelled if you take it. Better yet, why do you even have a Naga with you? Isn''t it too dangerous to keep one in the main house? How long did you have it for? Is it even tamed?"


    Sakura was shaking in her place. Her legs looked like they were about to give out and the scene was so cute that it made Amane want to tease her even more.


    ''Should I do it? Well, fuck it. I want to tease Sakura even more.'' S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, Hibi is trained. I handed it to Eclipse as a training dummy and he finally succeeded yesterday. Would you like to hold Hibi now?"


    If Sakura was shaking before then he had gone deadly still now.


    "E-Eclipse tamed it? Is it even safe for you to hold that beast? Isn''t Eclipse too weak to be able to tame anything? Yoko let go. Let go of the beast now."


    It was amusing to see Sakura try and brave her fear of the snake beast to try and save Yoko''s life.


    "Don''t worry, it is perfectly safe. Won''t you agree, Eclipse? Here, you hold Hibi to show Sakura how safe it is."


    Eclipse shuddered at Amane''s commanding tone but he came forward without any delay.


    Unlike Sakura, Eclipse had a healthy amount of fear inside him but he also had talent. He extended his hand to hold the Naga by its neck to not get bitten.


    Eclipse was talented in the art of beast taming but he was still an immature brat. There was no way a beast as strong as Naga would listen to him right now.


    And as expected, the Naga struggled to get out of Eclipse''s grasp. Its body struggled to get free and even managed to overpower Eclipse''s grasp.


    But Amane picked up the Naga before it could bite Eclipse and cradled it close to her chest. The beast calmed down instantly.


    "SEE! I told you it was not tamed. We cannot trust Eclipse''s control."


    Sakura finally got to prove a point. She had been trying to diss Eclipse ever since Amane had brought the half-demon home.


    Maybe she did not even realize how jealous she sounded in those moments. It brought a chuckle to Amane''s lips to realize that.


    "Yoko, stop laughing and kill that beast already."


    "Don''t worry Sakura, Hibi is trained. I was the one who tamed it so I can handle any of its moods as well. Besides, I already read the rules and we are permitted the use our abilities in this survival test. Hibi is already the safest beast I can take with me."


    Sakura opened her mouth to refute before realizing how true Amane''s words were.


    The only other small beast Amane had was the phoenix chick but a forest was not a good place to take a phoenix chick.


    Especially when the one Amane had was in its molting stages. The forest would catch fire if she did that.


    "Fine, you win. But don''t take any weird beast home this time. God knows that you are a trouble magnet when it comes to these things."


    "Don''t worry I will be careful. And I will try to not bring anything weird home this time, be it a beast or a human."


    "Hey, what does that even mean? Yoko, tell me you are joking! HEY, COME BACK HERE-"


    Sakura''s cry of disbelief reached Amane''s ears and she giggled in amusement. It was so easy and fun to rile Sakura up. She could not wait to come back and do this again.


    ___________________________


    "Lady Yoko, this way. You were late so the teacher already gave us the map and basic supplies. We are supposed to handle everything else on our own now. Oh, you should also check in now to show that you are present."


    The enthusiastic voice that had called out to Amane belonged to no one else but Lady Ely Zhen.


    The green-haired lady was currently calling out to Amane right in the middle of the gathering space. The people around her looked uncomfortable to be standing near her but Lady Ely seemed unaware of it all.


    Her eyes were centered on Amane and shining in excitement.


    ''Man, if anyone had any doubt of Lady Ely''s crush on me then it should be gone by now. How careless can this girl be?''


    Lady Faridha''s suffering sigh from Lady Elys'' side mirrored how Amane felt about her situation.


    ''I guess even Lady Faridha agreed that Lady Ely is hopeless in hiding her feelings. How did this girl manage to get this far with such a native attitude? Just how good is her luck?''


    Amane shook her head as she made her way over to her group. One person was missing from her group and Amane could feel the familiar presence creeping up behind her.


    It looked like Nadia had a plan that involved scaring Yoko but Amane had already sensed her.


    ''Should I scare her back? Or should I let Nadia approach me?''


    Amane had a choice until she didn''t anymore because Lady Faridha decided to be the spoil-sport and alert Amane publicly of Lady Faridha''s approach.


    "Is there a reason you are creeping around like this, Herman? There is no need to walk on eggshells around us since we are groupmates now."


    Just as Lady Faridha spoke those words, Amane turned around as well. Nadia''s face looked red and embarrassed.


    She looked at Amane from the corner of her eyes as if begging for help before realizing that she was not getting her message across.


    "Hahaha, of course not. Why do I have to walk on eggshells around Lady Faridha and Lady Zhen? And Yoko and I are friends who understand each other. I think Lady Faridha is mistaken about something."


    Nadia''s face looked pale at the sudden call-out but she handled it somehow.


    ''Darn, Nadia got saved hard. Hibi would have taken a bit out of her if she had touched me.''


    Amane could feel Hibi moving all over her body. The Naga had a special ability that allowed them to remain dormant on someone''s body in the shape of a shadow tattoo unless they were called upon.


    Even now, Amane could feel Hibi moving all over her breast area and toward her arm instead.


    ''And this is why I chose to wear long-sleeves today. Baking in the sun was well worth the trade-off.''


    "Anyway, now that we are all here, we can head into the forest. Different teams have different spots available for setting up camp and ours is quite far away. Even though this forest doesn''t have any ferocious beasts nearby, I still want to maintain caution."


    Lady Faridha took the leadership role and Amane let her. If it was about seniority or experience, Amane was much more apt to be the leader but it did not suit her style.


    Being a leader meant responsibility and work. Amane had enough of it back home, she did not need any more of this during school hours as well.


    "Hey, why are you the leader of this group? Shouldn''t it be Yoko since she''s the oldest person in our group?"


    And of course, the one who said that was Nadia. That girl was not stupid but she chose to make things worse at the wrong time for herself.


    She was already on bad terms with Faridha but this would make the crack even bigger.


    ''Does she think that she can get my favor if she speaks up for me like this? Sorry honey, but I don''t do things that way.''


    "I don''t mind Lady Faridha being the leader it is convenient for me if I stay in the background and I am not good at leading anyway."


    Amane could feel Lady Faridha''s eyes boring into her back. Even Lady Ely looked stunned at Amane''s instant refusal to consider leadership.


    "B-But you are the Tsurugi family head. You have to lead us here or it will be a hit to your reputation. Does it not matter to you what people say about you?"


    Nadia''s words sounded passionate and pained. Her throat sounded a little choked as she spoke those words aloud.


    "Ara, are you worried about my reputation and honor, Nadia? But as far as I know, this issue had nothing to do with you nor do you need to look this deeply into my matters. Why is my reputation being ruined worrying you so much?"


    Nadia had a ''deep caught in the street-light'' expression on her face. It went white and then red before going white again.


    Her mouth opened and closed like a goldfish before it settled into a resigned expression.


    "Fine, do what you want to. But we should hurry up and go in. We are the last group standing out here and the test is about to start."


    Amane wanted to probe more into the issue but Nadia had successfully managed to change the topic.


    The sun was about to rise which meant that the time for the test had started.


    "She''s right. We should head in now. We can think over our options later once we settle down a little."


    Amane let her words fall from her lips after she heard Ely''s suggestion. She did not want to make things worse for Ely so she agreed.


    Even Faridha let the rest of the matter and their party finally entered the testing grounds.


    "Then, I will head out and scout the area. You all head toward our camping site and make yourself home."


    Amane pointed toward the direction the party needed to go to set up their tent.


    Once they were gone, Amane raised her sleeve and the tattoo on her arm slithered down to the ground.


    It flopped around until the dark matter fell off and the Naga was visible again.


    "Go out and scout the area. Tell me if you find something interesting."


    The Naga made a saluting motion with its tail before it ran away. Now one of the matters was taken care of. And Amane had some time to explore the forest on her own.

 Chapter 33 - 33: 33: First day of Survival test [pt2]

    "Ahhhh~ Do it a little high¡­er. Y-Yes, right there. I''m gonna come~"


    The moaning sound was really loud. Amane could hear the scream of pleasure up the tree she was sitting on.


    "I''ll pound you so hard that you will forget your name. But a slut like you would like it, right?"


    And the girl was not the only one who seemed to enjoy her time. The sound of someone thrusting into a tight heat was very audible.


    Had it not been for Amane''s accurate hearing, she would not have had the displeasure of hearing the couple go at it.


    ''Give me a break. It''s the third time already in the past hour. I know you all are teenagers but have a little decency.''


    After walking in on a couple having sex for the second time, Amane had decided that the upper branches of the trees were the safer place to travel.


    But it had not saved her poor ears from being traumatized.


    ''It''s not as if you have not traumatized enough people yourself back in your days. Do you not remember how many times Charlie or another of your adopted children walked in on you being pounded into?'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane''s brain was an evil place as it reminded her of the past. But Amane was shameless and refused to feel bad about it.


    ''Hey, I did lock my doors. It''s those kids'' fault for always breaking in to watch me. They were all perverts.''


    But even when Amane said that she had never actually stopped in the middle of having sex to send the kids away.


    It''s no surprise those kids grew up to be oddly kinky. And Amane would know because she had witnessed the teen kids having sex.


    ''But that was the past and now in an openly hostile location like this forest. These children didn''t even set up a protective formation. Would they be alright?''


    Amane could feel the small and curious beasts nearing the couple. If something was not done right now, then these kids would be in for a surprise soon.


    ''I might as well do them a favor now. I don''t want to have the beasts traumatized because of these children.''


    Amane jumped down from the tree she was sitting on. She landed right behind the man who had pulled out of his partner and hurriedly turned around.


    His hand held a flame and the boy held it out in a threatening manner toward Amane.


    "S-Stay back or I will hurt¡ª Huh, aren''t you Yoko Tsurugi from the next class? What are you doing here? M-More importantly, why did you come out like that? Were you watching all this time?"


    The boy went red and the girl that he was pounding into went white.


    The girl was stark-naked and her pussy was open for the world to see. And so was the man but his junk was not really ''impressive'' by Amane''s standards.


    "Wow, not only are you small in the magic department but also in the biological one. But I guess some people might be into that. As for me? You didn''t leave me with a choice here."


    The boy looked offended at the insult before he smirked.


    "Oh really? Then I should show the mighty Yoko Tsurugi just what this ''small magic'' of mine could do to her. I have to make you keep your mouth shut some way."


    ''Am I supposed to feel threatened by him? Does he even realize that his small junk is visible to the world right now?''


    Amane just leveled the man with an unimpressed stare which he returned before following her gaze to his junk and then he went red.


    He fumbled with his zipper close before his temper flared.


    "That is it. I will not stand for this disgrace-"


    "You talk too much. Here, have a bite of this pill I recently made. It might be too bitter but you need to swallow it whole."


    Amane struck the boy in his stomach before he could finish and used the opportunity to make him digest the pill she had been developing.


    The naked girl that was sitting at the back looked startled at the sudden action before Amane took the boy''s neglected jacket and threw it toward the girl.


    "I don''t know what you were thinking doing it in such an exposed location but I would advise you to be careful next time you are out here. It''s not exactly safe here. Oh, and don''t worry about this boy. He won''t remember the past few hours because of the pill so you should be safe."


    "Oh, and please keep your mouth shut about what happened here or I will make you go mute forever, alright?"


    The girl looked star-struck once Amane stood up. Now that she looked back at her, there was something familiar about her face but Amane could not remember where she had seen the girl before.


    "T-Thank you for your kindness."


    "Huh, what are you talking about? You were not in any massive danger, to begin with, and you were enjoying yourself with your partner as well. But next time chose your partner better, alright? Did you even enjoy anything with such a mediocre dick?"


    Those were the last words Amane spoke to the girl before she walked away.


    Knowing her luck, it would not be long before Amane managed to hit another couple fucking in the forest.


    It was an almost-typical day for her.


    But little did she know that she had gained a stalker that day. The girl she had left behind had an unusual light in her eyes and they shined with wonder and arousal.


    "So she liked big dicks? I can arrange that. It''s time to visit that shop again and get that toy I was promised."


    The girl smiled before she picked up her glasses. The girl was none other than Aqua Marches, the shy girl Nadia had exchanged her seats with on that first day of school.


    ___________________________


    "Yoko, you are finally back. What took you so long?"


    Nadia slipped her body against Amane''s side as soon as she entered the campsite for their group.


    On the other side, Lady Faridha and Ely seemed to be doing their best to keep the fire going. But there was a lack of firewood nearby that was suitable for burning.


    "Sorry, I kind of got lost in the forest and ended up studying a few beast species. You know how rare these wild kinds are in the city. It''s just too bad that I cannot take any of this little one home or Sakura would kill me"


    It was only after Amane made that comment that everyone noticed the existence of the bundle of white in her arms.


    To a normal eye, it almost looked like a bunny. It was small cute and fluffy to the touch.


    "Awww, how cute. Can I pet ieppppp"


    Except when it opened its mouth. Sharp teeth were the first thing one noticed before they looked at the venom-like substance coating the bunny-like creature''s mouth.


    "I won''t recommend touching one of them if you don''t want to lose your finger. In fact, if you see one in the forest then run as far away as you can."


    Amane spoke those words while stroking the cuddly beast''s head. The rabbit-like animal yawned before settling down in Amane''s arms.


    It really was as cute if one only looked at it from afar.


    "Righttttttt. So they are dangerous. But why did you have to bring one with you here?"


    Lady Faridha was giving Amane a doubtful look. Her eyes moved from Amane to the beast in her arms and back to her in a questioning manner.


    "I wanted to study one so I nabbed one. Don''t worry, this one is tamed so it won''t bite or hurt you. The most it can do is chop off your finger because it''s a baby. Don''t worry because I will let it go as soon as its mother shows up."


    Amane''s words caused Lady Ely to go white in the face while Lady Faridha just cursed under her breath.


    It was Nadia who finally asked the important question everyone was thinking of.


    "Yoko, what do you mean by mother? And why did you kidnap a baby beast? Aren''t adult beasts possessive as hell when it comes to their children? What kind of trouble are you going to cause for us? YOKOOOOO"


    Nadia whaled as she was ignored by Amane. Truthfully speaking, these people had a reason to be worried about what Amane had done.


    A worried and possessive beast mother was a nightmare to deal with.


    "Yoko, are you sure everything will be alright?"


    "Don''t worry Lady Faridha. Everything is under control. I will let the small one go as soon as his mother shows up."


    As soon as Amane finished speaking a grow was heard from the nearby bush. It sounded familiar and loud.


    "Oh, looks like his mother showed up. Now everyone, take a step back and me handle this¡ª Nadia, no don''t. It''s not a problem if-"


    But Nadia did not listen to Amane. She panicked and threw a sealed bottle over the bush which burst at contact.


    It started the beast''s mother and caused her to go out of control which made the small beast in Amane''s arms get scared as well and bite her arm.


    "Darn it. Why do you all keep biting me like this? I am not tasty to be bitten all the time."


    Amane complained as her arm bled. The beast had let go as soon as it had tasted Amane''s blood and went limp in her arms.


    Due to her core being the same, Amane''s blood had retained some of its former properties. The more Amane used her core, the more power she would have at her disposal.


    "W-What should we do now? Do we need to kill the beast? But how do we do it? S-Someone, help us out."


    Nadia sounded freaked out. It was her fault that things had gone wrong in the first place so she had no right being the first one to complain.


    But fear was an irrational thing and Amane understood that. Out of them all, Nadia was the most vulnerable one since she lacked powers.


    "Lady Ely, can you make a few puppets to distract these beasts? Lady Faridha, cover your tracks and lock yourself in your tents for now. I will call for you once I am done with these beasts."


    Amane could see that she would have to take care of this mess on her own. The other three had no experience when it came to things like these.


    Besides, Amane was ''technically'' responsible for what was happening here. It was her that brought the beast cub home after all.


    "A-Are you sure? We can stay back and help-"


    "Don''t be ridiculous Lady Ely. Yoko said that she could handle this so she will. We should make her work easier by hiding away for now. Oi, Nadia, hurry up and follow me."


    The startled girl followed after Lady Faridha. The red-haired girl was all but dragging Lady Ely after her.


    She has Amane one last stare before disappearing behind the closed doors.


    ''Lady Faridha is so cold. I cannot tell if she trusts me to take care of this situation or if she wishes for me to die right now.''


    Amane crashed her fingers together in a ''ready'' motion before facing the confused beasts in front of her.


    There were a dozen small rabbit-like creatures that would need to be captured.


    "Now then, let''s get startled. I know it was smart of me to pack a few cages with me. They are finally coming to use."


    Amane opened the system storage she rarely used and took out the cages. They were sturdy and made with anti-beast material.


    "Hohoho, come here my dear little bunnies. Come to mommy now and mommy won''t hurt you."


    The small beasts who saw Amane approach them fled the scene. To them, Amane looked like a grim reaper coming to take their souls.


    For the first time in their lives, the beasts saw a person to fear for real.

 Chapter 34 - 34: 34: Plan in action [pt1]

    The small fluffy bodies of the beasts shivered as they watched the strange yet powerful hum of a tower over their cages.


    Usually, their bestial instincts had told them to attack and defend their homes from humans but this human seemed different. She has a terrifying aura.


    It only said one thing to them - do not resist.


    "And that makes it a dozen of you. You all look so cute in those cases. I might end up gulping you in one go if you continued to look so cute to me."


    The human currently had a crude smile on her face. Her happy mask hid the sadistic emotions she was trying to suppress and the beast did what they must to survive.


    "Oh, are you all pretending to be dead? Just so you know, it won''t work on me. I won''t fall for such a cheap trick. It''ll be better for you to act cute than to play dead with me."


    The beasts inside the cage instantly gave up as the creepy human''s smiling face came nearer and nearer. Instantly the fallen warriors woke up and looked at the scary human with their big and watery eyes.


    Surely the human would appreciate their effort of being cute and let them go. They did not want to be fodder again and die undeserving deaths.


    "And now you try to act cute? I no longer want to see that. Don''t you have any tricks you can perform for me instead?"


    The beasts sweated as one as they watched the human''s demand to more and more complicated and unhinged.


    Still, they did not complain and rolled over to win the human''s favor.


    But it all seemed to be in vain. The human did not look impressed at all. Instead, she was frowning at their athletic attempt, and soon they would all die.


    ___________________________


    Amane watched as the beasts in the cage tried to win her favor. Her aura was flaring and that seemed to have scared these little beasts a lot.


    Having dealt with these beasts for a long time, Amane already knew a few tricks to get them to surrender to her. This was just another obedience trick Amane was deploying with her core.


    "Y-Yoko, is it safe now? Can we come out of the tent?"


    Lady Ely was the brave one who asked that question. It had been a half-an-hour already since Amane had captured all these beasts.


    It had been safe out here for half an hour without any unnecessary sound. So it was understandable why her group-mates would be worried.


    "Sorry! You can come out now. But be careful where you step. The place is full of these things poisonous saliva."


    That saliva did nothing for Amane since her core made her immune to it but it would be rather painful for other people around her.


    Especially Nadia who was human, it would act like a deadly poison.


    "Wow, you did end up catching them all. Can I take these things off your hand to sell? I am sure I will be able to make a killer profit by selling them."


    Faridha looked excited for the first time since this test started. Amane was even sure her pupils had turned money-shaped due to this sudden opportunity.


    "Lady Faridha we cannot. It is illegal for anyone but the registered families to sell wild beasts. Besides, won''t these beasts be too dangerous for ordinary people? I am sure Lady Yoko agrees with me-"


    "Sure we can sell them. But we will have to think of a way to smuggle them out of the Lyco forest first. I''ve read that these species are protected here since they are rare."


    "Lady Yoko, not you too. You should not joke about these things. We should also hand these beasts over to the authorities."


    Lady Ely looked flustered. It was evident that the little joke Faridha had cracked went over her head.


    "Nadia, what do you say about all this? Want to help us smuggle out these cuties?"


    Amane turned toward the last member of their group. She wanted to see how Nadia would react in this situation.


    Would she agree with Yoko and go along or would she refuse her this time? After all, she was the one who had the most to lose if they were caught.


    "Huh? Why are you asking me? It''s not like I can either help or stop you if you decide to do something."


    ''A neutral answer. Just what are you cooking up your sleeve Nadia.''


    Nadia''s lack of nervousness as she answered was a huge red flag for Amane. For someone who had as much to lose as her, this joke should not even have been entertained.


    ''Anyway, not my problem. I should let these little ones go now.''


    As much as Amane would love to take these little kids home and study them, she did not want to hear Sakura''s nagging.


    And Amane also did not want to be labeled as a criminal for kidnapping an endangered specie no matter how well she could look after them.


    "You are both such party poopers but I guess I should release these kids now if you don''t feel like smuggling them. Be careful because they can bite."


    "L-Lady Y-Yoko, you are joking with us, right? You won''t open these cages nearby and¨C"


    "Yoko, think over this carefully. These are poisonous¨C"


    Both Nadia and Ely looked scared now. Their faces had gone white and dry as soon as they watched Amane lift the cage door.


    The restless bunny-like beasts seemed to be glaring the group down and their body language looked agitated.


    "Here they come. Look out or you''ll get hurt."


    Amane finally opened the door and the beasts took off into a sprint.


    "HELP US OUT~", "NOOO, I DON''T WANT TO DIE." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Twin cries echoed out into the night sky as the beasts ran away from the crazy group. The only one who did not yell was Lady Faridha.


    But even she looked ready to fight the beasts if they happened to attack them.


    "Relax, they won''t attack now. I tamed them a bit before letting them leave so they will not attack humans for some time now. You can sit back and relax."


    Amane watched the two scared females fall in front of her. They both sighed as their knees gave out.


    "T-Thank god. Wait, you tricked us. Why did you have to be like that."


    "F-For real. I thought my life was going to end today."


    Both Ely and Nadia looked equally pissed off and relieved at being alive. Amane could no longer hold her laughter back after seeing their twin expressions.


    "That was not very nice of you to do, Lady Yoko. What if someone would have gotten hurt?"


    Lady Faridha had an unhappy expression on her face as well. She had not appreciated the prank as well but she was much more careful with maintaining her expression.


    "We''re in the middle of a Survival test so injuries cannot be avoided. If someone had gotten hurt then that would have been it. And since we are a team, we should learn to trust each other a little more."


    Amane made sure her voice had a little bit of whining in it. Ely instantly had a guilty look on her face, having fallen for Amane''s trap.


    "O-Of course we trust you, Lady Yoko. We know that you were trying to help us out."


    Ely sounded genuine when she spoke. It was nice to hear but Amane knew that it was just lip service at this point.


    If Lady Ely trusted Amane then she would not have been scared when Amane pulled that prank. Her sigh of fear was an indication of her lack of trust.


    ''Then again, people have strong survival instincts. More often than not they don''t even realize what they are doing.''


    "I understand. Then I will choose to trust you all as well and make sure to inform you before pulling a stunt like that again."


    "H-How about you not pulling a stunt like that again? I don''t think my human heart can take this much excitement. I will likely die of heart failure if this continues."


    Nadia''s reply was melodramatic and forced out a laugh from everyone.


    Things calmed down after that but the uneasiness in the air did not subside after that. In fact, the atmosphere got even tense as the late hours of the night approached and it came the time for sleeping arrangements.


    "I can take the first watch. I find it difficult to fall asleep so I''ll be a perfect person for this job."


    It was surprising for Nadia to offer to take the first watch. A coward like her should have not even thought about taking this risk and just sat back to watch.


    But Nadia not only declined Amane''s offer to take the first watch, but she also declined Lady Ely''s offer to set up puppets for protection.


    "She''s surely planning something. Are you sure you do not want to confront her or want me to take care of her? It might not be you she goes after."


    Lady Faridha seemed suspicious of Nadia''s intentions as well but for different reasons. She pointed toward Ely''s direction who still had a worried expression on her face.


    She was the only one out of the trio who had not caught on to Nadia''s suspicious motived. But then again, Lady Ely was an innocent soul who trusted easily.


    Both Lady Faridha and Amane being with her were a result of her poor life choices.


    "I''ll take care of whatever Nadia is planning so you can relax. Just stay with Ely tonight and lock your door with magic. I am sure you will be alright once the morning comes."


    Amane was more than sure that Nadia was targeting her and not the other two. It had been Nadia who fought for them to get two tents and also on the sleeping arrangements.


    Ely and Faridha had tried to protest back then but Amane had cut them off. She did not want them to get targeted because of her or to hinder her progress.


    Not when this was the most fun Amane had in a while and she also wanted to see what Nadia was planning on doing.


    "Alright, I''m going to sleep now. I will see you all in the morning."


    Amane entered her tent without sparing anyone else a single glance. She could only hope that Lady Faridha remembered what she had said to her before and follow her instructions.


    And if not, then it would be her fault that things went astray.


    There was a weird but sweet smell when Amane entered the tent. It made Amane''s brain go hazy and her instincts instantly screamed at her not to inhale it.


    ''I was careless. I did not think Nadia would start her plan even before I enter the tent. What should I do next now?''


    Amane could always run out of the tent and save herself that way but it would cause a small commotion.


    Besides, it would defeat the purpose of Amane being alone tonight in her tent. It would be better if Amane gave in to the gas now.


    "You''re a stubborn bitch. But resistance is futile now. If you won''t go to sleep peacefully, then I will make you go to sleep forcefully."


    Something sharp collided with Amane''s nape and her body went rigid.


    ''This motherfucker. He hit me with a magic-filled spike. I could have lost my neck if he was somewhat off his mark.''


    Any other person would have felt scared in Amane''s position but Amane just felt pissed off. Maybe it was because she had been in a similar situation before so she knew what to expect.


    ''I will make these people pay once I am able to move again. I will not leave them intact and then I will go after everyone involved in this fiasco. No one will get out of this alright.''


    Amane fumed as she was carried like a sack of potatoes over her kidnapper''s shoulder. But no one saw her being kidnapped.


    Except a shy student with a curious stare.

 Chapter 35 - 35: 35: Plan in action [pt2]

    "I wonder how I should punish you, people, first. Should I take your eyes out? Or have the beasts tear you apart? Or better yet, poison you with something that would hurt for a long time. Or have your cocks removed. But no, some of you might be women so that won''t work so it''s back to the-"


    "Holy shit kid! Do you ever stop talking? I thought you were supposed to be an innocent person but you sure got a mouth on you."


    As soon as Amane had been let down these people had covered her eyes with a blindfold and put restraining hand-cuffs on her to cut off her access to her core.


    These people were not playing around with Amane or giving her any chance to break free. For that they would have had Amane''s respect but only if she was not their target.


    "Ugh! Why can''t we just knock her out? She''s too irritating."


    That voice had been dubbed as grunt no #2 in Amane''s mind. He sounded like someone who was always irritated with Amane no matter what she did.


    "We have to keep her in pristine condition to ask for ransom money. We cannot risk anything going wrong with her. Boss also wants to see her before we ask for that money."


    Grunt no #1 spoke. Amane liked him because he seemed to be on her side. Or so it seemed.


    But in reality, no one was on her side. These people were just playing a sick game of ''good cop, bad cop'' with her and hoping that Amane would not realize.


    "Man, I cannot see what is so special about this ''Lady Yoko'' except her looks. She looks like a rather ordinary run-of-the-mill girl to me. Just a little ''overdeveloped'' in some areas. Are you sure I cannot play with her a little."


    That was grunt no #3, aka, also the one Amane wanted to torture. He had been making lewd comments about her this whole time and Amane promised that he would die by her hand once she was out of her binds.


    ''I wonder how long it would take for people to notice that I am gone and then come after me. I don''t think I can take this idiocy for more than a day.''


    But even if Amane wanted to be found early, she doubted that it would be that easy. These people had planned a lot to kidnap Amane.


    "Hey, our ride is here. Throw the girl in the back and let''s go now."


    Amane felt her body being picked up and thrown in the back of, what she expected, was a truck. Someone climbed up after her and there were a few more things thrown around her.


    "Hey, that reminds me. What should we go with that girl we pulled into all this? Won''t she become a problem if we let her be? She did play a big part in making this kidnapping possible. What was her name again? Nami-? Nahada?"


    "Are you talking about Nadia?"


    "Yeah, right! That girl, Nadia. She was quite desperate for money so she borrowed some for us in return for her helping us out. How does it feel to know that your friend betrayed you?"


    Amane would have been pissed off had Nadia been her real friend. But she had realized early on that Nadia had wanted to use Yoko for something.


    After all, how could someone with such high self-esteem as Nadia come crawling back to someone like Yoko who had humiliated her?


    Only someone desperate would do that.


    "So, how does it feel to be betrayed by someone you trusted? Nadia was a friend to you, right? Are you going to cry? Feel hollow because your friend betrayed you?"


    Grunt no #2 seemed to be getting off right now. There was a real pleasure in his voice as he spoke.


    "Oh, that? I knew I was going to get betrayed a long time ago but that''s just life."


    "You are one weird kid. You are the first one who did not cry and beg us to let go. Are you sure you are right in the head, kid?"


    Grunt #1 asked that but it was obvious that he was not expecting an answer out of Amane. He just sounded tired of all the bullshit he had to deal with.


    And Amane would have sympathized with him in any other situation.


    But she was currently tied up with the chains all around her and trying to deal with her situation. There was an itch on Amane''s back she could not scratch that just made her mood even worse.


    "You are a decent man. Too bad I still want to rip you apart as soon as I get a chance to-"


    And the man finally decided that he could not take Amane''s mouth sprouting death threats anymore. He quickly blocked Amane''s mouth off with a cloth and knocked her out with the hold of some ability.


    "I hate kidnapping kids. They seem to be getting weirder and weirder every year. The last one we kidnapped was weird as well and the one before that as well."


    "Right. And isn''t there that one kid who kept on speaking like he knew the future and was too jumpy? I remember his speaking that this was some kind of ''novel world'' and ''protagonist'' bullshit."


    "True, he was weird. I am glad the boss took him off our hands so that we don''t have to deal with him anymore."


    ___________________________


    If anyone asked Nadia if she had a good night''s sleep or not, then she would say that she had a decent one.


    But one deep look at her face would reveal how thick her make-up was and how much she had used to hide her dark circles.


    After all, the simple fact that she had aided someone in kidnapping Yoko was keeping her awake. This was not a simple matter if Nadia was found out.


    But what other option did she have? Nadia had needed some serious cash and she was willing to do anything for it.


    And it was not like kidnapping was something Yoko was unfamiliar with. The police would find Nadia and then things would be alright.


    ''I did nothing wrong. Everything is alright and I am alright as well.''


    Nadia counted slowly in her mind, trying her best to maintain her cool. If she showed any obvious signs then she would be found out in an instant.


    "Good morning Nadia. Did you keep watch the whole night?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Ely greeted her as she came out of her tent. Her hair seemed all over the place but she looked refreshed after waking up.


    Lady Faridha looked fresh as well. It seemed they had a good last night''s sleep while Nadia was up and worrying about what would happen next.


    "Ah, I did keep watch most of the night but Yoko replaced me in the last stretch so that I could get some sleep. But I did not see her when we woke up."


    ''Act natural. Do not let them suspect anything.''


    This was the mantra Nadia was sprouting in her mind. She could not let these people know just what she had done in the past few hours.


    She had watched the kidnappers enter Yoko''s tent and take her away. Nadia had averted her eyes away from the scene so that she had no idea what happened when she was questioned.


    After all, if she did not see it then it was as good as not having known.


    "I see. Then we should start our day and allow Yoko her freedom as well. I am sure she will be back soon."


    Lady Ely sounded optimistic but Nadia knew that her hopes were about to be dashed. Yoko would not be back anytime soon.


    The breakfast ended without any eventful thing happening and so did lunch.


    By the time dinner came around, it was time for everyone to leave the forest and end the test. But Yoko was nowhere to be seen.


    "What could have happened? Where could Lady Yoko have gone to in this dead of the night?"


    Lady Ely sounded worried but the group ultimately decided to go back out. There was nothing they could do but report this to the higher-ups now.


    Neither Lady Faridha nor Lady Ely had the necessary ability to uncover the truth. It was a fact that Nadia was so thankful for since it gave her time to cover her tracks well.


    It was not until Nadia was standing in front of their teacher Emily did she realize she had succeeded in her task. But instead of relief, Nadia felt dread.


    "So you are saying that Yoko Tsurugi disappeared in the middle of the night and never came back? And she did not say anything to you people as well?"


    "Well yes."


    Their teacher Emily rubbed her brows before snapping her fingers. She had a screen-like device in front of her hands but every second her expression shifted until it landed on a cold indifference.


    "Well, it seems like Lady Yoko did not leave of her violation but someone forcefully took her out. In simpler words, she was kidnapped by someone but we have no idea how that happened or how these people got into the test site."


    Nadia knew how those people got in. It was because they had connections and money at their disposal.


    These two things could open any kind of doors for anyone. Nadia had seen the effect of money firsthand when she had been really small.


    "K-Kidnapped? But h-how?"


    "Lady Ely, calm down for now. I am sure Lady Tsurugi is alright. If those kidnappers went this far to take her then they won''t kill her off that easily. We should not jump up in a panic and reach conclusions like this."


    Nadia had no idea how Lady Faridha was so calm and collected. She did not even look a little bit worried about Yoko''s position.


    "This is a mess but don''t you people worry. I will talk with the school board and then we will go after Lady Tsurugi. You all should relax for now and try not to stress up."


    That was easy for Miss Emily to say. She was not the one who had her life on the line here. But Nadia tried not to stand out too much.


    ''Pretend like you have nothing to do with it. I cannot get caught right here and now.''


    Nadia played dumb this whole time but no one expected her to speak up either. They all knew that she had a weird relationship with Yoko right now.


    "Miss Emily, there is an emergency. We just checked and another student is missing currently."


    "Another one? Who is it this time?"


    Emily had a pained look on her face. Her eyes looked annoyed at the prospect of someone casing trouble in such delicate times.


    Nadia would have felt sorry for her but the teacher had the power to ruin Emily''s life currently.


    ''Is this lucky for me? If another person is missing then the teachers will not be able to divert their whole attention toward Yoko. This is really good news for me.''


    Nadia knew her luck had turned tides with this news. Not only was Yoko out of the way but now this as well.


    "W-Well, the one who is missing is Aqua. You know that shy beard from your class who rarely speaks up. Apparently, she never returned from her bathroom break and we cannot track her down either."


    The helper teacher looked worried but Miss Emily looked like she had a headache.


    Nadia knew who these teachers were talking about but she had never really interacted with Aqua to know her well. Something about that girl had always struck Nadia as ''off''.


    "Ugh, fine. Let''s hurry up and find her as well. What a mess this simple test turned out to be. I will surely opt out of teaching this course next year and save myself all this trouble."


    Miss Emily sounded more annoyed than worried but that was a given. She was an expert in tracking people so it should be a child''s play for her to track down her missing students.

 Chapter 36 - 36: 36: To the rescue [pt1]

    The team that kidnapped Yoko Tsugugi drove their way out of the Lyco forest as fast as possible. They could not afford to be found out with their hostage or things would get difficult for them.


    However, unknown to them, a shadow was following after them.


    The wind ruffled her short brown hair as her grey eyes locked on the next target. The girl hopped from one tree to the next, never losing sight of the moving car.


    Aqua snatched the branch with her hands as she pulled her body up the thin tree. It should not have been able to take her weight but somehow she managed to stay intact on that branch.


    All this time Aqua made sure she did not let out the moving truck out of her vision. It was carrying an important cargo after all.


    "Calm your tits down girl, I am following after that cargo. Oh for fucks sake, can you not have chosen a better target to get obsessed over than Yoko Tsurugi? Even I can tell that she is nothing but trouble."


    Aqua hissed out those words as she felt the branch beneath her feet crack.


    She resumed her chase as soon as the branch gave way. And then the chase continued like before.


    The impassive look on her face changed into a blood-chilling smile in a single second. One could not even tell that it was the same person who has said those calm words before.


    "You''re asking me to stop? How can you ask me to stop being obsessed just after I found such a delicious target? Just smelling her makes my hunger worsen. And that bitch needs to pay me back for interrupting my meal. How dare she do that to me."


    Aqua''s voice sounded high-pitched and crazy. No sane person sounded like that, much less laughed like that in the dead of the night.


    Sun had not yet broken over at the horizon and the forest was dead quiet right now.


    That insane face twisted into an impassive one for a single second before going quiet and withdrawn.


    And then it changed into an annoyed expression.


    "I told you not to come out like that. You will get us into trouble."


    "No, I won''t. But you will if you ignore what is going on. And look sharp or you''ll lose the truck."


    Aqua opened her mouth to rebut her other self''s claim before realizing that she was indeed losing the truck. It was already past the threshold and was getting further away by the second.


    "Fuck. Can''t you be quiet and let me work in peace? It was your idea to follow after her in the first place. I am just being dragged along for the ride."


    "If you don''t like me then just hand this body over to me and go to sleep forever. You being here is a hindrance for me as well."


    Had anyone else seen it, it would have looked weird to see someone talking to themselves like that.


    But the forest was deadly quiet right now and people were sleeping. No one noticed the jumping teenager that was following after thr truck.


    "Man, I am going to be in so much trouble tomorrow once it''s discovered that I''m missing. I better think up an excuse and fast. Will they accept it if I said that I kidnapped as well?"


    Aqua sighed, hating her other half''s insensitive decision-making process. But what was done was done anyway.


    She followed after the car through the city streets and until it entered the security basement of one of the well-reputed research labs.


    As soon as Aqua realized where the kidnappers were headed she quickly turned around to go back but it was too late.


    Her other self had seen where they were headed and she seemed to have recognized the research facility as well.


    "Look, I know you hate this place for what it did to us but you need to be rational right now. Revenge would not solve anything for-"


    Aqua felt her other half take control of her body and jump down. It was truly over for her now and she could only pray that she would get to see the sun tomorrow.


    "Hey, just remember. If you kill someone then clean after yourself. I will end both of our lives if you screwed it up."


    Aqua threatened but it went unnoticed. Her other half had always done what it wanted to. It was the reason Aqua was often roped up in weird and sexual situations she wanted nothing to do with.


    But she also knew that her other half was not really at fault. It was stuck inside her because of these darn research labs and their experiments.


    Had it not been for them, Aqua and her other half would have had decent lives.


    "Hey girly, what are you doing here? This is not an authorized area for you to be-"


    The man made the mistake of underestimating Aqua and he lost his life for that. It was a relatively clean cut right across the throat and the blood splatter was minimum.


    The last thing he saw was slit amber eyes that did not belong to any human-like creature. And they were glowing in the darkness as well.


    As soon as the kill was made, the amber in Aqua''s iris retreated into the usual grey of her eyes and she made a disgusted expression.


    "Ewww, you made me messy as well. But you are far from done, right?"


    Aqua knew that tonight was going to be messy but she had accepted her fate.


    "Hey, you-"


    She let her alternate self draw the guard close and snap his neck. And then another, and another, until the entire area had been cleaned out. These poor people had never stood a chance against her, but it was strange to feel their blood on her hands.


    ___________________________


    "Oi, the sleeping beauty is finally up. What are we supposed to do with her- ouch, stop biting. How are you? A dog?"


    The man rubbed his hand over the area Amane had bit right then. It had a bite-mark visible there but the man had pulled away before he could start bleeding.


    However, just his mere presence this close to herself made Amane want to hurt him even worse.


    She could not believe that she had allowed herself to be knocked out like that by someone.


    "Wow, she''s really feisty. Are you sure I cannot play with her? I really want to."


    That voice belonged to grunt no #3. Now that Amane''s blindfold had been taken off, she could finally make out what kind of people she was dealing with.


    And she had to say that Grunt #3 was not bad looking. He could pass off as a pretty boy for sure.


    ''Maybe that is why he is so insecure and makes sexual passes every chance he gets. I bet he takes it up his ass as well. He just screams as the ''bottom'' type. Does he not even realize it himself?''


    "Hey, what are you staring at? Just because I look like this doesn''t mean I take it up my ass. I am perfectly normal."


    "I am sure you are. But can you call someone who kidnapped another person normal? Isn''t that an insult to all the normal people out there?"


    Grunt #3 went silent before his face went red. Amane could see his temper hitting the roof and reaching his breaking point.


    "I am completely normal, alright? And take me seriously, darn it."


    "Whatever you say."


    The man fumed at Amane''s casual reply. He was really easy to tease and get a raise out of which likely meant that he had not been here for long.


    ''And he''ll likely not last long in here either. This man is too green for gang life.''


    The man (boy really) did not look like someone who should be involved in a kidnapping attempt so maybe he had a debt or something similar to Nadia.


    Not that it mattered to Amane. She would not think twice before screwing him up over twice if it came down to it.


    "Hey bro, when did the boss say he will be here? I am getting bored sitting around and doing nothing."


    Grunt #1 asked. He looked vaguely amused at grunt #3''s expressions and explosive display. He looked like bad news to Amane now.


    He was relatively young as well but his aura screamed experience and bad decisions. He looked like he belonged in the darkness and he enjoyed it a lot.


    And then there was grunt #2 who looked significantly older. He might be even older than Yoko''s uncle and had a well-built body.


    But he had a calm and relaxed nature which was a contrast to the energetic other two.


    In short, there was nothing that connected these three but there seemed to be similar energy emitting out of their body that seemed familiar to Amane.


    But since her access to her core had been cut off, it made it difficult for Amane to tell what that link was.


    ''It won''t have bothered me half as much if this feeling did not feel familiar. I feel like I''ve known these kids before but they''re too young for me to know them.''


    Amane yanked her brain around but nothing came to mind. Maybe she was getting too old now and forgetting things in the meantime.


    "Time to chit-chat is over. It seems like we have a familiar guest here with us today. I wonder what we did to attract her attention."


    That was Grunt #1 who spoke. His mood seemed to have changed from teasing to alert in the span of a few seconds.


    The inhuman ears on his head that Amane had just noticed were standing at alert as a grown build-up in his throat.


    That sounded more bestial than any human had any right sounding as. That frequency was not something a humanoid throat was able to produce and it jolted Amane''s brain in surprise.


    But he was not the only one growling at that threatening low frequency. The other two had started growling at the door with a threatening expression as well.


    They looked like a bunch of dogs defending something they were ordered to by their master but there was intense air inside the room.


    ''I should look for a way to let free now. If only I could reach my hair tie, I would take out the small blade and cut myself free.''


    The real problem was not Amane''s lack of freedom but her inability to access her core. She had been drugged too strongly so it would take some time for her system to work the drug out. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That left Amane unable to defend herself for some time.


    Or so would everyone assume but it could not be further away from the truth. Amane had not lived through so many situations entirely reliant on her core. She would have a few tricks up her sleeve as well.


    ''A little more and I will grasp it. Fuck, finally.''


    Amane had to thrash around a little to get her braid in her hand. It was only possible to do because her three kidnappers were busy growling out in the direction of the main gate right now.


    Had their attention been on Amane, she would have been discovered.


    "Kevin, look out."


    Amane cut open her ropes just in time to see grunt no #3 be pushed back by something slamming into him.


    The two bodies trembled before grunt no#3 tried to take a bite out of the other. His sharp claws tried to get the smaller figure but he missed and got clawed instead.


    Grunt no#1 tried to tackle the shadow but he missed his mark as the nimble body moved out of the way.


    "I knew it was you, you fucking maniac? Are you here to finish what you started all that time back?"


    Grunt #1 spat those words out but the smaller figure seemed not to be concerned about his words.


    Instead, her amber eyes looked at Amane from a familiar face. But it was difficult for Amane to connect that face to a name.


    After all, Amane was sure she had never paid much attention to that face. But still, it did look familiar to her.


    "You-"

 Chapter 37 - 37: 37: To the rescue [pt2]

    "You-"


    That pair of curious amber eyes turned toward Amane as soon as she addressed the owner. She could tell that she had the girl''s full attention.


    "Who are you? I feel like I should know you but it doesn''t ring a bell for me."


    Silence greeted Amane''s words. Even the grunts looked surprised to see Amane addressing someone this casually in her situation.


    But truthfully, Amane did not care much about her situation.


    Yes, she was caught up in this mess and she did not have any control over her core but that did not render her helpless.


    Rather, Amane was sure that she was still the most dangerous person in this room.


    "You don''t need to know who I am just yet. I promise that I will make you remember my name forever once this day is over. Won''t that be a lovely surprise?"


    The girl sounded bonkers. Her expression looked happy but the illusion of her innocence was broken away by the amount of blood she had on her body.


    And Amane could tell that none of the blood that girl had on her body was her own. There was too much blood for a thin body like her to possess.


    "You are the one with the Code Name: Killer. We''ve all heard about you and your mad deeds. You massacred the lab you were being kept in and left no survivors behind. Are you here to kill us as well?"


    Grunt #3 sounded shook as he pointed his blade toward the female experiment in front of her. His hand shook to remain calm.


    Grunt #1 looked tired and on edge as well but he decided he could no longer wait around for the girl to take her time.


    He attacked her from the side in an attempt to catch her off guard but the girl dodged out of the way. Her hands turned into claws as she managed to get grunt #1 in the abdomen.


    Grunt #2 tried to make her let go of grunt #1 but she outright snapped his neck from his body.


    It was the messiest death Amane had seen. 0/10, would not like to see it again. There was too much blood and blood was difficult to get out of clothes. (Amane would know because she had experience.)


    "Oops, I ended up killing him and this one is as good as dead as well. So, what will you do now? Will you end up dying as well or will you take your chance to get out of here and save your companion?"


    Grunt #3 looked sick to his stomach. His eyes were still wide and full of horror as she looked toward the crazy female.


    At her side, Grunt #1 let out a pain-filled yell which snapped Grunt #3 out of his stump.


    "Let us go, please. I will take Sora and get out of here."


    Grunt #3 all but begged, but his eyes glared daggers toward that crazy amber eyes female. He did not sound very conceiving at that moment and Amane was sure he was inviting his death.


    But surprisingly enough, the crazy female let the man go.


    "Fine. Here, take him and get out. I will finish you off next time we meet. For today, I have another target to take care of."


    Grunt #3 did not look back once he got a hold of his partner. Amane had a feeling that they were the only kidnappers left alive in this building.


    As for the crazy girl? She did not even seem to be paying attention to what was happening behind her. Her only attention was aimed at Amane.


    "So Yoko Tsurugi, was it? My, you are cuter now than when we met before. What is it about you that attracts me to you?"


    That crazy girl looked confused as her eyes took into Amane''s face and her body.


    Amane was not dressed properly for that matter but she was still covered in the most prominent parts. As such, the crazy girl did not get much of a show.


    "I don''t know but I don''t care to find out either. Sorry girl but I don''t want to sit around and die today."


    Amane''s pouch caught the girl off-guard and it was fast enough to connect with her abdomen.


    But as Amane had expected, her punch did not have enough force to knock that girl out.


    "H-Hey, it hurts. I helped you out and this is how you chose to repay me? What kind of human are you."


    Amane cracked her knuckles as she heard those words. It seemed like someone had the wrong idea about her.


    "I did not need help from a crazy unknown person. For all, I know you could be out here to try and sell me as well. How can I trust anything you say?"


    Amane was not a native young girl to think that a girl this young cannot commit a crime. This girl had just killed someone in front of Amane''s eyes.


    "S-Stop and listen to me first. We do know each other since we met before. I am your classmate, Aqua. You even saved me in the forest. And I''m not even attacking you so calm down."


    Amane did pause after she heard that statement.


    Now that she paid attention to the girl, she did vaguely look like the pathetic girl she had seen in the forest before.


    But her body language was further than anything she had shown Amane before. And Amane was also sure she had seen this girl before that time as well.


    ''Ah, that shy desk-mate Nadia changed seats with before. But I remember her eyes being grey and not amber.''


    "Yeah, seems familiar enough. But why did you follow after me once I got kidnapped? Don''t you know how dangerous it can be for you?"


    Amane was not in the mood to look after a kid.


    It was a little embarrassing today but all this excitement and being tied down had gotten Amane excited.


    It was not her fault that she was turned on right now. It was more of a psychological condition at this point.


    After all, once you began associating things with sex, you will feel aroused in those situations. It was not something that one could be helped with. And the lack of tension in the air just made things worse for Amane.


    "Why I followed after you? Isn''t that obvious why I did that? Because I fell in love with you and wanted to have you. See, even my body got all excited for you."


    Aqua pointed toward her power half which was wet and had an obvious thickness showing through her tight pants.


    She was the most straightforward person Amane had met this far but it was not bad.


    "Well, I don''t like you like that. What are you going to do about it? Kill everyone around me until only you and I are left in my life? It somehow feels like a path you would take."


    The crazy vibes that were leaking out of this girl were massive. Amane could feel her excitement at shedding blood and mayhem.


    "Hmmm, it is a nice idea but I won''t do that. And I also know that you don''t like me like that for now but I can wait for you to come around and see how useful I am. Until then, a purely physical relationship would do."


    Aqua sounded bored of the conversation. To Amane, it seemed as if Aqua was letting her know that this was not ''worth her time.


    "Let''s just say I don''t want to. And even if I do, I won''t be exclusive with you. Will that be alright?"


    "Of course. I''m not asking you to be exclusive with me, nor am I going to be exclusive with you. So, how about it?"


    Amane pretended to give it a thought but she had already decided what to do in the end.


    It was not like she was going to come across such a character again. Most people wanted an exclusive relationship but not Aqua.


    "Fine, I will help you out once or twice since you saved me this time. But don''t expect me to always bend to your will."


    Amane let the girl know about this in advance before she cupped that hardness. Now, this was something new, or had Amane missed it before?


    "Hey, I am sure you did not have a cock last time we met. I did get an eyeful of your leading pussy back then."


    There is no doubt in Amane''s mind that what she was cupping in her hand was a hard cock. It was throbbing and pulsing as well.


    Having been a futa in her last body, Amane was well-versed in how a cock felt at being touched.


    "That was because my other personality was in charge. When she controls our body I am fully female but it''s different when I have the control."


    ''Ah, so that''s the case. That was why she had different eyes before. How amusing to find such a specimen out in the wild.''


    The more Amane got to know about Aqua, the more curious she became over her. Who knew how many more secrets this wild girl carried with her?


    "Hey Yoko, can I fuck you now? I am too pent up to wait for you and your body also smells good."


    Amane felt those sharp canines near her neck and she instinctively lashed out to hold the other girl by her nape.


    Her disapproving eyes looked back at the girl with a glare.


    "Do not bite me and do not go the whole way. You won''t like the consequences."


    Those beast-like eyes looked back at Amane with a varied expression before submitting to her entirely.


    Amane might not have her core but she still knew how to tame the beasts. And she was going to take full advantage of that fact


    "Good girl. You''re submitting very well. Now then, should we get the main thing starting so that you can get some relief?"


    Amane finally got her hand under the underwear Aqua was wearing and touched her wetness. It was hard and leaking, not unlike the ones Amane had touched in the past.


    And Aqua''s body was also submitting beautifully in her lap now.


    "T-This is weird. Your v-voice makes me want to submit." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that things had come this far, Amane was sure about one thing. Aqua had some part of bestial instincts and powers inside her body. The voice Amane had used could only be used to subdue a beast.


    But it seemed to be working on Aqua as well.


    ''How curious indeed. I guess I will be having a good time after all.''


    Amane''s curiosity knew no bounds. And since this was something she was curious about, Amane would look into it thoroughly until she was satisfied.


    And only then would she let this matter go.


    But for now, Amane had a cock to milk and a person to fuck. Her body was getting uncomfortable due to feeling pent-up as well and that was not good for her.


    "Aqua, roll over to your back and let me see you."


    The other female did as Amane has asked, her body rolling over to show her stomach and her leaking cock. It was a big gesture of trust for Aqua to do that.


    And just for that reason, Amane rubbed her belly. It was not like rubbing a beast''s belly since the muscle was hard beneath Amane''s hand and lacked fur.


    But the reaction she got out of Aqua was the same as a beast. A happy purr and a satisfied look aimed her way.


    There was one difference as well and that was the erect cock that was held in Amane''s hand.


    It was begging to be touched and Amane decided to help it out. She leaned in toward that cock and took a strong lick.


    Beneath her, Aqua let out a satisfied growl before she shoved her hips into Amane''s face. And Amane humored her this time.

 Chapter 38 - 38: 38: To the rescue [pt3]

    "You seem quite pent up. Did all the blood and killing get you excited? Or are those just animal instincts?"


    Amane could feel the proof of Aqua''s interest right in her face. It was hard and throbbing with Aque thrusting shallowly right in front of her face.


    Amane reached out into Aqua''s shorts and took out the hard cock. It was quite hard and wet in her hand.


    "My, look at this thing. It is so hard and throbbing. I wonder what will happen if I rub you here?"


    Amane''s hand brushed over Aqua''s penis opening. The rod in her hand was clearly sensitive and it got even harder feeling Amane''s sensitive hands fondling it.


    "S-Stop teasing me. You won''t like the consequences of your a-actions."


    For someone who was enjoying this too much, Aqua sure was being stubborn in trying to hold back. But the cock in Amane''s hand was quite honest in that regard.


    It had started to flow with the pre-come and it covered Amane''s hand with a milky fluid.


    "How are you sensitive here? You are reacting almost like a virgin. What? Did no one agree to pleasure your cock for you?"


    Amane pumped that hard cock in front of him. Sivers wrecked Aqua''s body as Amane worked more on her cock.


    "N-No. O-Of course I have e-experience. Hey, slow down."


    Aqua''s voice said something else but her body was showing her true colors. The pleasure must be coursing her body.


    "You know, you are not very honest. Rather than your mouth, your cock is much more honest. I wonder how you would feel if I do something worse to you."


    "W-Worse? Ha, as if you could."


    That was a brave face Aqua was putting up in front of her. For someone who was losing her cool at just having her cock played with a little, Aqua had a dirty mouth.


    Amane wondered how long she would last thought.


    ''Maybe I should stop teasing around now. Aqua needs to learn who is really in charge here.''


    As bold as Aqua was, Amane did not like her attitude of trying to dominate her. Aqua needed to learn her place and see who was actually in charge right now.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing? That is not what we are supposed to do-"


    Amane could not wait around any more. The cock was hard in her hand and Amane had found herself missing this feeling.


    She took a small lick before rubbing her lips against the penis head. Her warm and wet mouth took in the tip and Aqua tried to thrust her hips in.


    However, Amane stopped her by placing a hand on her hips and squeezing it in a warning.


    "Aqua, sit."


    Aqua''s body went down in an instant. Her knees buckled and her body flushed red. Her wide eyes seemed to not even be aware of what she did until she was already down on the ground.


    "W-What happened just now? Oi, what did you do to me? My body moved on its own."


    The command had taken instant effect which proved Amane''s hypothesis right. Aqua did have bestial instincts in her blood.


    But how it happened or why was not something Amane was super interested in. She had a feeling that trying to poke her head in this mess was not a good idea for her.


    "Now now, calm down a bit and hand yourself over to me. I will make it worthwhile to you."


    Amane rubbed her hand against Aqua''s hair which was a little rougher than a normal human hair. It was not noticeable yet but her hair felt more like long fur underneath Amane''s hands.


    ''But then again, it is only something those who are familiar with the beasts would know.''


    Aqua leaned into Amane''s hand, her head tilted sideways to allow Amane more access to her back.


    Amane followed the lead, her hand caressing Aqua the whole time while her other one finally started moving along Aqua''s neglected cock.


    "N-No, stop! Wait for a second-"


    "Are you sure you want me to wait? Your body looks ready to have fun."


    Amane rubbed the cock a little more harshly, her hand rubbing against that soft and sensitive head and Aqua instantly bucked in Amane''s hands.


    The soft atmosphere from before was gone, replaced by a horny one.


    Amane was the one in real control now, her hands playing Aqua like a flute and not letting her go.


    "Do you want my mouth back down there? If you tell me to make you come, then I will help you out. But you will have to speak up or I won''t know."


    Amane stopped moving her hand along the hard cock but she kept on petting Aqua.


    It would stimulate the bestial instincts Aqua had and make her submit. It was a cheap trick but Amane did not mind playing unfairly.


    "-not fair. You cannot leave me like this."


    Aqua still had enough awareness left to complain about her treatment and that was a ''no-go'' in Amane''s books.


    "That is not what I asked you to do. If you don''t answer me soon then I will leave you hanging in here. I am repaying you a favor but that does not mean I need to take your bullshit."


    Amane was just joking around. She needed relief as well but she could still control herself for now.


    She just wanted to see Aqua beg in front of her. Something about having that crazy killer from before submitting to her made Amane feel good. It was a power trip Amane had not realized she had missed. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I want you to make me come. Please help me out."


    Amane smirked at hearing the begging tone. Aqua had carved in rather fast and given in to Amane''s demands.


    But then again, she was half out of her mind right now. Her beast part might have also made her go into a pre-rut which made her listen really well to Amane.


    "Good girl. You did really well but I still cannot forgive you. You will need to work hard if you want my forgiveness. So, won''t you work hard for it?"


    Aqua looked like she had no idea what Amane wanted from her. But that was a given since Amane had not revealed her intentions.


    But she did leave Aqua''s lap and sat down with her back to the box. She was still fully clothes and her panties were entirely wet with her excitement.


    They stuck to her pussy with her pre-come when she took it off and cold air hit her pussy.


    "Aqua, come here and eat me out. If you do a good enough job then I will let you come as well."


    Aqua looked back at Amane with a morbid fascination. Her amber ever was flexing at certain intervals that indicated that she was thinking about it.


    ''Must be another war with her rationality. God, this girl is going to kill me with impatience.''


    But Amane decided to give Aqua a few more seconds before she would be dragged over. This was all Aqua''s idea, to begin with so she would have to take responsibility.


    Thankfully for them both, things did not come down to that. Aqua decided to take the lead on her own and take an experimental lick.


    Her technique was just as inexperienced as Sakura but her tongue was rougher. Even that part of Aqua seemed unusual and modified.


    But the rough feeling on her pussy was not bad. Rather, it was stimulating and that tongue reached out to the inner parts of Amane easily.


    It was much more flexible than any other tongue Amane had felt before as well. It was certainly a new experience.


    But most of all, Aqua seemed to be improving at a faster pace than Amane had ever seen before. Her experimental licks were getting bolder and more forceful.


    "Not enough. I need more of this taste."


    One second Amane was sitting with her back against the boxes, the next second Aqua held Amane''s legs right above her head and dove in. It was a sudden thing to happen and before Amane realized what was happening, she had her legs up in the air.


    "Aqua, you are being a bad girl. Let me go right now or else you would regret it."


    Amane gave one last warning but she had a feeling that Aqua was not listening to her. Amber eyes met hers before a rough tongue resumed its licking.


    That rough tongue licked all over Amane''s thighs and her clit as well. It left no part of her untouched and it was an intense feeling.


    ''W-Wow, I never thought being eaten out could feel like that.''


    Aqua might not have any experience but she did have the enthusiasm and a will to learn and improve. She was driving Amane nuts with her fervent licking and biting.


    Amane felt close to coming but she wanted to not lose control. She would not be the one to come first.


    And that was when Aqua made the mistake of coming up to breathe. In a single move, Amane managed to reverse their positions and get Aqua underneath her body.


    The amber-eyes girl looked confused until she looked up and found Amane''s smug but flushed face looking back at her.


    "Hey, did you miss me? I told you that you would regret playing around with me. And it''s time for your punishment."


    It was fun for Amane to see Aqua look back at her with a confused face before she deep-throated her. She almost choked at the grith of the cock before holding Aqua''s hips down.


    The beast-like human tried to thrust it into Amane''s wet mouth but Amane did not allow that.


    ''Now then, let''s see how she liked it when she gets stimulated from both ends.''


    Amane''s hands reached beneath Aqua''s hard cock and found her hidden wetness. That pussy was wet and turned on as well.


    It gushed all over Amane''s finger when she probed it but she did not let that stop her. Her finger entered that loose wetness and Amane instantly knew that this part of Aqua was not a virgin.


    "H-Hey, don''t touch me there. I will come if you do that."


    Aqua''s flushed face looked back at Amane with tear-filled eyes. She looked really turned on and her mouth was begging now.


    This was the state Amane liked to see her partner in - flushed and begging. It was such an arousing scene to see.


    "It''s alright. You can come if you want to. I don''t mind if you come now."


    Aqua bit her lips, her body trying hard to stop its release. Bu the dual sensation of having her cock sucked and her pussy played with was not something Aqua could endure.


    Her body had a limit and Aqua crossed it with a violent release. Amane let her cock go right before Aqua came and she got a full blast on her face.


    "How selfish of you to come alone. Now, give me your hand and make me come as well. Don''t worry, I will guide you along."


    Aqua followed along with a glossy look on her face. She seemed really obedient after what had just happened and Amane liked this change in her.


    Aqua''s fingers were longer and broader than Amane''s. They reached her deeper and just brushed against her pleasure spot enough to drag Amane near the edge.


    It was the external stimulation on her clit that made Amane finally come undone and reach her release as well.


    "So, was that satisfying? Unfortunately for us, we cannot be caught up in here or we''ll be in trouble. So, do you have a plan?"


    Amane asked Aqua as soon as she got her senses back under control.


    It was also then that she realized that the situation she was currently in was not ideal and the police would be here soon in search of her.


    "P-Plan? Not really. Do you have a plan?"


    "I might."


    Amane''s grin was really mischievous and unsettling. Somehow, seeing it gave Aqua chills as her eyes faded back into her normal grey.

 Chapter 39 - 39: 39: To the rescue [pt4]

    "Sir, we have received a report that a dangerous and wild beast is making a mess in the District 7-A basement section. What should we do about it?"


    The police officer in charge of the station of District 7 rubbed the space between his head as he heard the news.


    Why did this news have to come when they were this busy looking for a spoilt brat? They had just received the news of Lady Tsurugi''s apparent disappearance a few hours back and all stations had been put on alert.


    Things were busy enough as it was without adding this to the mix.


    And if that was not all, the station chief had been informed in very ''simple'' words to bury this case by all means necessary. That was an added problem the man did not know how to fix.


    "We are busy. If it is a beast then tell the people to evacuate the area for a while. I am sure it will be alright."


    The station head was not a good man. He had chosen to take the job of a police officer because it had been his only choice back then.


    And now he had a family with three kids. His youngest was only 5 years old and needed a lot of love and care. The man did not want to waste his precious time looking for a dead person.


    Besides, if it was not Yoko Tsurugi, then it would be his family who would die instead. And the station head would not risk his family.


    ''It''s not like Yoko Tsurugi would be found anyway. The signs said that she was taken in by ''the hive.'' It would be a wonder if they ever managed to hear about her again.


    Everyone knew that going against ''The Hive'' was the death penalty. Especially in the latter districts of the city. The Hive had too much hold on it to be challenged.


    Still, the police had political pressure from above to solve the case.


    "B-But sir, what if someone dies? We cannot possibly-"


    "No can do. As I said before, we are too busy to take in cases like these and-"


    "So you won''t even save the common people if you are not ordered to? I wonder how I should react to this news. Surely you are not a scum who will dare do that?"


    The station head looked up with an annoyed expression. He was about to tear this ignorant person a new one when he realized how lucky he was that he had kept his mouth shut.


    White hair, gold eyes, and a familiar fash on her face. The person in front of him was none other than Lady Suzuki.


    "L-L-Lady Suzuki? W-What brings you here? Hey, what are you all doing out there? Bring out chairs and tea for Lady Suzuki. Don''t let her just stand like that."


    The station head was instantly on alert as he faced the leader of the Divine guild.


    He had heard about Lady Suzuki''s gaze that could even make the toughest of men bow down before her and he had to admit that the rumors were right.


    Lady Suzuki''s eyes did look like they were looking right into your soul. This sends a shiver of fear down the station head''s spine.


    "Oh, there is no need to treat me as someone special. Instead, treat me as a commoner who came here for the first time to get some information."


    "W-What kind of information does the Lady want from us? I will help you out in any way, shape, and form as long as it is something I can do."


    The station head was sweating bullets now. He had no idea why Lady Suzuki was here. The only possible reason he could think of was that she somehow knew about his dealings with The Hive.


    But still, his handler had told him that The Hive and the Divine guild had an unspoken arrangement to not get in each other''s way.


    "Let''s see. Someone said that they saw my friend, Lady Yoko Tsurugi be taken to your district so I thought I should check up on the progress of the case and see how the recovery process was going. However, what I found here was something entirely different."


    Lady Suzuki looked disappointed. Her eyes were glaring daggers at the officer, telling him not to make any suspicious move.


    ''S-Shit, this is the worst. The Hive told me to keep quiet about the Tsurugi girl''s whereabouts but looks like I can no longer do that.''


    "M-Man, I assure you that we are trying our best. Can you share with us who passed this information on to you? It will help out the case-"


    "No need to. I am no longer interested in what you have to say. I will just go out and check things on my own and also solve that bestial problem for you. Hey you, show me where the complaint about the beast was heard."


    Lady Suzuki seemed to have made up her mind. All the station head could do now was sigh and accept that he had messed up badly.


    "Y-Yes. It is in the District 7-A basement section. It is the Brand A building that was abandoned a while ago-"


    "Wait, that building? Why didn''t you tell me this to be before? I-I mean, I should take this case over. Thank you for all you have done Lady Suzuki but we, the police, should handle this case."


    The station head realized with a jolt the building that was being mentioned in the conversation. That was the building that belonged to The Hive.


    When he had first heard about the beast, he had thought that the Hive was doing this to divert their attention but what if that was not the case?


    That mean that the station head had a job to do now.


    "Ah, have you finally realized what your responsibilities are? But too bad, I just texted my guild members to go and check out the scene. The police no longer need to get involved in this."


    The station master cursed inside his mind while his face did not show anything. He had been defeated utterly by Lady Suzuki.


    "Oh, and about your family. Don''t worry about them because we took them in protective custody but if you are not careful then who knows what might happen."


    The whole station looked on stunned as the leader of the divine guild left. She had arrived and left like a storm that was uncontrolled by anyone.


    "Station head, are you alright? Pull yourself together."


    But the station head''s legs had already gone weak and his body shivered because of the threat he had just heard.


    He felt relieved at what had happened but at the same time, the feeling of being cursed also increased inside his heart.


    Why was it always people like him that were caught in between these bigger powers and suffered? What did they ever do to deserve this pain?


    ___________________________


    "So, have you always had two people inside you, or was that something that happened later on in life? Is your other half a beast? What about your eyes? How does that work? And your lower body? And your-"


    "Will you please quieten down? I do not know how it all happens. It just does and then it troubles me as well."


    "Anyway, so can you pull your nails out like claws in your current form as well, or is it something only your other half can do?"


    Amane ignored the other''s snap back at being asked too much. She understood that annoying the shy girl was the only way to get her to talk.


    As soon as Aqua''s eyes had turned grey, she had gone quiet and withdrawn. It was clear to Amane that it was a different person controlling that body now.


    Even the hard cock beneath her hands had shrunk back into Aqua''s body and that had been a fascinating process to witness.


    It awoke the curious worm inside Amane''s body. But it was unfortunate for her that Aqua seemed to hold no knowledge about her circumstances. It was such a bummer to realize that.


    "How long do you think it will take for the police to get here? I am bored out of my mind already."


    Aqua did not look bored but she was fidgeting a lot in her place. Her binds were tight and likely restricting any kind of moment she could make.


    Amane had locked Aqua''s arms and feet before doing the same to herself. They needed to look like they had been captured and had no way of escaping.


    "Well, I doubt that it will be the police that will be looking for us. It is more likely that Sakura will hire someone to look for me way before the police get involved. It should be about time as well-"


    Amane''s words were well times as the door was knocked out as soon as she finished her sentence.


    The person on the other side of the door had a familiar face. His worried expression melted into relief at seeing Amane right before he went red and turned his face around.


    "Eclipse, I''m not that offensive to look at. There is no need for you to turn your head away like that."


    Amane yelled those words out but the man did not turn to face her at all. All he did was take off his coat and hold it out toward Amane.


    ''Does he seriously think that I can hold anything in my current condition? See this is what happens when you don''t look at what you are doing?''


    "Eclipse, we are kind of bound right now. How am I supposed to use your coat? And why should I even use it? Contrary to your belief, I do have clothes on."


    "I know you do but your companion doesn''t. I mean, she does but not really, and¡­give me a minute. I will untie you and then you can take care of your friend."


    Amane did not know what the big deal was. Aqua still had on a sports bra and her shorts. It was only her shirt that was a problem.


    Even Aqua seemed to find this situation baffling and she was the shy girl kind of person. Just how sheltered was Eclipse to feel embarrassed at seeing this little skin?


    ''Should I tease him about it? Would it be alright? Now, I want to tease that blushing virgin face.''


    But despite her thinking that, Amane did not tease Eclipse. She did not have a chance to because a high-pitched roar was heard from the other room.


    The beast Amane had let loose from its cage had finally woken up and found this place.


    "Hurry up and untie me. I will take care of that beast for you."


    It was not a surprise for Amane to see a beast in these basements. She had felt its presence as soon as she had entered the base.


    What was surprising were the dead bodies that were surrounding it. And it was not like the beast as in good condition either.


    It had lost its rationality long ago and could now only wait for its death. So Amane had let it go out one last time.


    The beast would enjoy its freedom and also alert the people of a problem here. At the same time, it would give Amane and Aqua an excuse about why everyone was dead around them.


    Eclipse loosened Amane''s binds before he turned back around to no longer have a look at Aqua''s improper attire. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was the one who quickly indeed her ropes before stretching her body out.


    "It is time to take care of the beast-"


    But the beast let out one last dying breath as soon as Amane finished and that was it.


    "There is no need for you to do anything, Lady Tsurugi. All you need to do is to stop causing trouble for us all. I am already doing over-work today so I am quite annoyed at you."


    The voice reached Amane''s ears before the most beautiful man she had ever seen walked into the room.


    It almost seemed like flowers were blooming around him when he walked but it was all forgotten when he opened his mouth again.


    "You, sit tight and don''t cause me any more trouble. Trouble magnets like you should be locked up and never let out of the safe."

 Chapter 40 - 40: 40: To the rescue [pt5]

    ''T-This man is so rude for no reason? Can he not see that I am currently trying to play a damsel in disaster and let me go home? Are these rude comments really necessary?''


    On a normal day, Amane would have let this rude comment pass over her with a smile. But for some reason, looking at that pretty face made Amane feel irritated.


    "Well, sorry for trying to participate in a mandatory class activity that I cannot get out of and getting kidnapped because the said school and the whole district have a lousy security team."


    "Next time you can take my place and give my test for me. But that would be against the law you set up, right?"


    Everyone tensed up as soon as they realized that Amane had been offended by this comment.


    The one who looked the most taken aback seemed to be that rude pretty boy. His eyes were wide in surprise and Helios panicked at the sudden display of emotions that he saw.


    "S-Sean, you cannot say that to someone you just met. L-Lady Tsurugi, I apologize for my friend''s behaviour. It was supposed to be a break day for him. Hey Sean, you need to apologize to her as well."


    That tall redhead, Sean had a sour look on his face. Honestly, Amane would have preferred if he did not apologize to her. But he did.


    "I''m sorry for my rude words. I misread the situation."


    The man bowed down in front of Amane but his eyes still held suspicion in them. Whatever issue was bothering the man, it seemed to be much deeper than a simple ''holiday waste.''


    ''Now then, what should I do? I don''t want to let this insult go but dealing with this man would be exhausting as well.''


    Amane looked between the earnest eyes of Helios and the rude pair l back at her before making her decision.


    ''Yeah, I don''t want to deal with both of them. If I did then I will have to face Charlie as well. Let''s just nip this problem in the bud as soon as I can.''


    "I forgive you. Let''s put this all in past for now. I should return home before I worry about Sakura any more than I have. Can you send Aqua back home? I am sure she''s quite traumatized by this experience-"


    "Now, don''t be like that Yo~ko~. I am sure that you are exhausted after that ordeal as well. How about you come home with me and my boys so that I can keep an eye on you tonight? Oh, don''t worry about your classmate and her safety. I will take ''personal'' care of her."


    ''Speak of the devil and she shall arrive. Now, what should I do?''


    Of course, the one who had just walked into the chamber was none other than Charlie Suzuki, the current leader of the Divine Guild.


    Her face sported a smile and one could even see the flowers sparkling behind her back.


    ''Ugh, so bright. I cannot look directly at her. Someone save me from this mess.''


    Aqua had gone tense at Amane''s side. It was understandable why she would feel on edge at seeing Suzuki.


    Suzuki had grown so much that she had reached the beginning of beast energy accumulation. If she pushed forward with her growth then it would not take long for her to acquire a beast form of her own.


    But unlike the normal beasts, Suzuki would have full control over her powers and desires. She would become someone who transcended the mortal limits.


    "N-No, it''s alright. I should get going now. And it won''t feel alright to let Aqua go on her own either. The only reason she got caught up in all this is that she was with me. She''s kind of my responsibility."


    Amane held Aqua''s hand discreetly to stop her from attacking Suzuki outright. Traumatized or not, Aqua would die if she tried to attack the divine guild leader this openly.


    "L-Lady Yoko is right. We should let them get home now and get some rest. Why don''t you complete your world in the meantime? You can visit Lady Yoko tomorrow when she has more energy to deal with you?"


    Surprisingly, it was Helios who suggested this. He had seen how tense Auqa looked and was willing to help.


    But of course, Charlie Suzuki would not be herself if she backed down that easily.


    All she did at Helios''s words was ignore him and turn her attention toward the other man in the room.


    "Sean, make preparations for a guest tonight. I want everything to be ready and perfect when we take Yoko home."


    Sean looked between his mother and his friend before his eyes hardened. He seemed to have reached a conclusion and was now bracing himself for the impact.


    "I think we should let them go home today. I agree with Helios. They are still kids and must be exhausted from all that happened today. Surely you can wait until tomorrow to see them."


    For his efforts, Sean got the most disappointing glair he had in his life. His breath stopped working as soon as he felt the burden of those eyes on his face.


    ''Ohhh, someone is in trouble. I don''t want to help him out but I should. I have a feeling that this ''Sean''s'' favour would come in handy in the future.''


    That was not the only reason Amane decided to interfere. It was also because she could feel her core again.


    Had her core been still locked, Amane would not have even thought about taking this risk. But now she did not feel that afraid to face Suzuki.


    "Lady Suzuki, I quite agree with your *son* here. I should be going back home tonight. I also have to go to school tomorrow which I cannot be late for."


    Both Aqua and Sean shot her looks that said that she was digging her grave. And Amane might as well be with her words.


    ''Ugh, I forgot that this world is different from the one I remember. Of course, no one would expect me to show up to school tomorrow.''


    But what was done was done and Suzuki did not lose this opportunity to jump on Amane''s case.


    "Oh, dear. Looks like you are more traumatized by this incident than I realized at first. It affected you so much that it even made you want to escape to a familiar lifestyle. But you should still rest for a few days."


    "Don''t worry, I will phone your school and ask for three days'' leave for you both. And I will also accompany Lady Yoko while she recovered. You can count on me to do it all. Let me also take you both home today. We should not leave you two shocked like this." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was sure she had the window to protest against all this but she had lost it quite easily. The more she looked at Suzuki, the more she realized that there was no way for Amane to get any words in.


    Both Sean and Helios averted their eyes when Amane looked at them to ask for their help.


    ''Traitors, both of them. To think that I even helped them out.''


    "Alright. Let''s go home today. Oh, by the way, do you know who was behind my kidnapping? My captors died before I got to know anything."


    Since her plan to be alone tonight was a burst, Amane decided she needed to get information out of Suzuki.


    There was always Aqua who could tell Amane what she wanted to know but that would have to wait for a later date when Amane was no longer under surveillance.


    "Ah, this small play? Someone wanted to ask the Tsurugi house for ransom money but failed to pull it off. You don''t need to worry about these things since they happen once in a while anyway. You''ll get used to them soon."


    ''No, thank you. I do not want to get used to being kidnapped. Next time, I will break my kidnapper''s hand before he even tried to kidnap me and then get information out of him.''


    The vague answer given by Suzuki was a clear indication for Amane to drop the topic. So this was a burst end for her.


    "Did the police not help? I thought they would be the first ones to help us out since it''s right under their nose."


    Aqua questioned this time. Maybe she remembered Amane''s words about the police not being of any help and wanted to confirm. Or maybe her question had a different reason.


    "Ah, that? The police are mere figureheads on a good day and a hindrance to most others. It would be better for you not to depend on them. Instead, Yoko can always depend on me. I will always save her."


    ''But I didn''t even ask you the question. Why are you making it all about me?''


    Amane asked that question but she had no answer. Or rather, she did have an answer but she did not like it.


    So she ignored it.


    ___________________________


    Sean was glaring daggers into Amane''s back currently. He was the one who was the most confused by his ''adopted'' mother''s attitude.


    Of course, he had heard about it from his siblings but seeing the aloof Divine Guild Leader play it out so cautiously made him feel awkward.


    ''I cannot believe that this brick of ice is flirting with someone this openly. I wonder what she means to achieve by doing this?''


    If someone would ask how Sean felt about his adoptive mother, he would say that he doesn''t like her much. She was forgiving on good days and downright evil on the others.


    But she was his benefactor who had given him a chance to track down his parent''s killers and get revenge for them.


    This was a fact he was forever grateful for.


    But even saying all that, he did not think of Lady Suzuki as a decent person. And because he knew her, he also knew that his adopted mother would not take interest in some passerby.


    This ''Lady Yoko Tsurugi'' must be someone really special to have caught her eye. And Sean wanted to see what it was.


    "Ugh, I think I''m going to be sick. What is Mother doing? Just hold her hand if you want to. Who is going to stop you anyway?"


    Helios sounded like he was in pain and even his eyes looked hard as he looked at his mother''s painful attempts at flirting.


    It was so bad that it could hardly be called flirting. It was outright sexual harassment at this point.


    Then there was the fact that Lady Yoko Tsurugi seemed to have caught on to her mother''s attempts but was not encouraging her.


    Instead, she was making it discreetly known that she did not appreciate that brief brush against her chest or her hands.


    ''Just tell her off already. Lady Suzuki will only take your silence as encouragement at this point.''


    Sean wanted to yell those words but he did not want to die at the hands of his superior so he kept his mouth quiet and kept on watching what was happening in front of him.


    The abrupt stopping of the car caught everyone off guard. Even the driver seemed to be taken aback by the sudden arrival of a giant Griffin in front of the car.


    Sean was about to leap out of the cap and take his chances with the wild beast before realizing that Griffin was not alone.


    It had a barely-teen riding on its back and holding Griffin''s leash.


    "I should get off here now since someone is here to pick me up. Thank you for saving my life and bringing me back home. The Tsurugi household would remember your help."


    Yoko Tsurugi made a quick escape before reaching out toward the Griffin and mounting it.


    That child who accompanied her back gave a grateful bow to their group before leading the Griffin away.


    Despite all odds, he seemed to be in control of the Griffin.


    "Hey, I thought only the Tsurugi heir could tame the beasts. Where did that small child come from?"


    Helios asked, his voice sounding as shocked as Sean felt at that moment. He quickly looked toward his mother but she had a huge smile on her face.


    "It seems things are about to get a whole lot more interesting around here. Let''s head home for now since we will have an early day tomorrow."


    Sean had no idea what his mother was speaking about but he did not dispute her words. Home sounded so appealing after this long day.

 Chapter 41 - 41: 41: Can I reject this offer? [pt1]

    "That was nice of you to pick me up Eclipse. But I cannot help but wonder why you did that. Huh! Can it be that you finally recognized how magnificent I am and decided to devote your life to serving me? I always knew that this day would eventually come."


    The kid gave Amane the blankest stare she had ever gotten in her life. He looked agitated but his eyes gave away the worry he felt.


    "Nonsense. Don''t put words in my mouth like that. Who would teach me the art of beast taming if anything happens to you? My life is currently dependent on you."


    The kid was not wrong but Amane was sure that he was not telling the whole truth as well.


    She had a lifetime''s worth of experience handling children who were dangerous and dishonest. She could read what the child did not want to say.


    "I see. But you have frowned up quite a lot in the past few days. You look nearly six years old now and you even managed to get my Griffin out all on your own. It seems like you are ready for more hard-core training."


    ''Yes, get bigger and better so that I can live a carefree life when the time comes.


    Amane watched the kid shiver as soon as she suggested it. He looked back at Amane with suspicious eyes but she just smiled back innocently at him.


    "I don''t want to agree with you. Every time I do what you want I get a feeling like I am being dragged into a trap I will not be able to escape."


    Had the kid not been looking directly at Amane when he said that, she would have let out a chilling laugh.


    The kid she had picked up had fangs and good instincts to recognize the danger he was in. It would help him survive in the future when he would have to take care of Amane''s affairs.


    ''I lucked out picking such a good kid up.''


    "Don''t make that face, please. It makes me scared and I don''t like that feeling."


    "What face? I am merely smiling at you in happiness. Don''t tell me that you are scared away by my smile?"


    The kid shuddered as he commanded the Griffin to land. It was not Yoko''s smile that made him afraid but something else behind her.


    "Y-Yoko, you are back home. Do you know how much trouble this little kidnapping caused us? Our stocks went down quite a lot and-"


    "We are all happy to see you back home Yoko. Don''t mind my father''s mouth. He was really worried about you as well."


    Her uncle looked anything but worried about Yoko. instead, he looked uncomfortable but worried for the family business. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It was too much to expect for Akabe to be worried about me anyway. But Sakura looks like she lost some sleep over this issue.''


    There were visible dark circles around Sakura''s eyes and her hand had some ink strains that could only be the result of spending too much time with the pen writing.


    It seems like she had been busy while Amane had been away.


    "Sakura, accompany me for the next few hours. I want to know what happened at the time I was not here. I want everything reported to me. Eclipse, you come with me as well."


    Amane gestured for Sakura to follow behind her as she helped Eclipse down from the Griffin. Her uncle looked like he wanted to join in as well but the Griffin held him at the bay.


    The servants looked between each other, deciding on whether to follow them or not but Amane made their choice for them.


    "Don''t disturb me for the next few hours if you value your life."


    The servants stopped cold at her words, not daring to follow Amane into her wing. Her command had obvious meaning - the beasts would be left to roam free tonight in her wing.


    To go there without an escort would be like courting death. And no one was brave enough to do that.


    As soon as Amane entered her wing, she felt her breath ease and her shoulders drop down in a relaxed manner.


    "Did Hibi make it home alright? I kind of left him to roam in the middle of the Lyco forest."


    "He made it back alright. He''s in your room along with that phoenix chick you adopted."


    It was Eclipse who said that. It was a given that he had found Hibi since he was the only one other than Amane who approached the beasts in a relaxed manner.


    "Yoko, I hope you know that it was not my father or one of the elders who initiated your kidnapping this time."


    Sakura sounded anxious when she said that. Had it been anyone else who said that these words must have sounded suspicious but Amane did not find Sakura suspicious from her body language.


    She was more concerned and worried about this situation than to be hiding something.


    "I know it was not one of them. No one here would risk causing this much unbalance in our market which just stabilized and we have begun to make a profit. These pests would have waited for a more suitable time to do that."


    The Tsurugi family had just changed their way of doing thighs. This was a delicate time when nothing could go wrong.


    No matter how much those elders on the council wanted to replace Amane and put a puppet up there, even they knew that they had to wait for the right time to do that.


    So it was easy to eliminate them from the list.


    Well, that, and the lack of response from the police solidified Amane''s beliefs in not being a Tsurugi clan member. They did not have as much approach as the main house to go against them in terms of having contacts.


    "Let''s think about it later. I want to really sleep tonight and then mentally prepare myself for the hard day I will have to face tomorrow. Lady Suzuki will be visiting us so we need to get things in order."


    Sakura had a sorry look on her face at hearing that. But lucky for her, she would be out at school when the Divine Guild''s leader will drop by.


    "Well, then we should leave you to sleep now. Have a good night''s rest so that you have enough awareness tomorrow."


    ''Stop sprinkling salt in my wounds. Just leave me alone now so that I can go to sleep.''


    Thankfully, Sakura and Eclipse did not stay around for long. They knew when they were not needed and decided to make a graceful exit.


    Unlucky for Amane, not everyone was as sharp at taking hints as these two.


    Or well, shameless enough to ignore Amane''s hints outright as her guest did.


    ___________________________


    "Lady Suzuki, please let go of my arm. I don''t think it''s proper for you to hold on to my arm like this."


    Amane was sure that everyone could see her tired face as she all but dragged her body toward the chair arranged in the garden.


    It would have been easy and consumed much less time if Carlie let go of her arm. But the other female refused to do anything like that.


    Instead of freeing Amane, Charlie only held on tighter at the complaints she heard. She was behaving like she did when she had been younger.


    "Leader, maybe you should let go of Lady Tsurugi now. She is not in any condition to support your weight right now."


    Thankfully for Amane, she still had some people on her side who seemed to be worried about her. Helios was an unexpected help but Amane welcomed him anyway.


    Now if only Charlie listened to him, Amane would not be in this tough situation right now.


    "Let go of Yo~ko~! I don''t want to do that. I am sure Yoko doesn''t mind me holding onto her like this, do you, Yoko?"


    Either Charlie was doing this on purpose, or she had not heard a thing Amane had said this far.


    And one look at Charlie''s smiling face would tell you which one of these two was true.


    "B-But she just asked you to-"


    "I said I.AM.SURE.LADY.YOKO.DOESN''T.MIND."


    "Don''t dig into it Helios. You won''t be able to win if you fight with the leader now."


    If Amane felt like dying right now then Sean looked ready to bite the bullet. His beautiful face was sunken and tired as well.


    He had not slept the night before and Amane felt like she had found a soul similar to herself when it came to Charlie.


    ''I still don''t like him that much though.''


    And it was the truth.


    "Lady Suzuki, no, Charlie, can you let me go now? My arm had begun to give me problems and I feel like my circulation was cut off."


    Charlie looked stunned for a solid minute and everyone else had gone quite as well.


    Helios even opened his mouth to say something before Sean put his hand on top of Heliso''s mouth to quieten him down.


    They both had horror filling their eyes as if Amane had done a grave sin and she was about to die now. But it had nothing on the mix of emotions that was swimming inside Charlie''s eyes.


    "I-you called my name."


    ''Ugh! Don''t tell me no one calls you by your name now. Did I mess up?''


    "Is there a problem?"


    Amane wanted to rage but she spoke quite coldly back at Charlie. A lot of people flinched at her bold move, their eyes eager to see what would happen next.


    "No, I liked it. You are free to call me by my name from now on."


    Charlie looked happy, to say the least, but Amane ignored those emotions. She did not want to read too much into them and then confuse herself.


    It was better to keep things simple for now.


    "No. It was a slip of the tongue this time. I assure you that it will not happen again."


    Amane would make sure that this does not happen again. There was no need to deepen her relationship with Charlie more than it already was.


    "Awwww, come on. You can make that mistake again. In fact, I would like it if you make that mistake a lot from now on. I want you to call me by my first name when we meet next after my trip to the southern islands."


    "A trip? Wait, you never said anything about this trip before? Where did this come from? Is it even scheduled?"


    Sean sounded surprised at the sudden announcement. And he was not the only one who looked surprised at this sudden announcement.


    Helios and the rest of the members of the Divine Guild looked surprised as well. It seemed Charlie had dropped this news on them all of a sudden.


    "It is not a scheduled trip but one that came up all of a sudden. I will be absent for a month and my secretaries will handle all my work in the meantime. I just wanted to come here before I had to leave to see Amane''s face one last time."


    Amane wanted to say that she was flattered but she did not feel anything of that sort.


    "So, when are you leaving for this trip of yours?"


    Amane asked, wanting to know when she would be rid of this pest from her back.


    "Not me but us Yoko. You are coming with me on this trip. It will be fun with just two of us and the wildlife around us. We will be leaving this evening but don''t bother packing your stuff since I will provide it all for you."


    "You cannot decide that on your own. I am fully recovered yet and I also need to manage the Tsurugi records and-"


    Charlie just smiled her radiating smile. Her message was clearly saying ''don''t worry about it'' but Amane had a feeling that it was not a reassuring message but rather a threat which said ''don''t be a fool and come along peacefully. Or I will make thighs difficult for you.''


    From the start, Amane did not have a choice but she had to try and object.


    "So, can I reject this offer?"

 Chapter 42 - 42: 42: Can I reject this offer? [pt2]

    "Look at that tree Yoko. Doesn''t it look like it is bending back over itself? It is so funny."


    "Haha, yes it is funny. Now can I go back home now? All this excitement is making me sick."


    Amane had tried to reject Charlie''s offer for this trip. She had tried everything from making excuses to outright insulting the other but there had been no effect.


    Everyone had given Amane pitiful glances at having to put up with the Divine leader''s weird ideas and spontaneous whims but no one had stepped up to help her out.


    That was how Amane found herself on the cruise ship with Charlie Tsurugi.


    But thankfully, they were not alone. In a lucky twist of fate Sakura had managed to come home early and weasel her way into their group.


    So had Aqua who had been invited as a guest since she had been caught up with Amane in that kidnapping case.


    The last three members of their party were Helios, Sean, and Eclipse. The guys had a separate wing from them and it was not easy to bump into them.


    "Don''t joke with me now Yoko, we have not even reached our destination yet. The fun has yet to start for us. I am sure you will enjoy this trip a lot."


    Charlie sounded so confident that Amane found herself backing down.


    Maybe she could try and enjoy this vacation. It would give Amane a taste of her end goal of being a free-loading lady who did not need to work.


    Now if only Sakura stopped glaring daggers into her back and smiled, this trip would be so much better.


    "Lady Tsurugi, is something wrong with you? Your complexion doesn''t look good."


    "No, I am alright. It''s just that the timing of this trip threw off a lot of work schedules for me and Yoko. I am just worried about how we will be able to catch up on it once we get back."


    Sakura did not look worried, she looked pissed. Amane knew she had spent a whole night arranging Yoko''s schedule to make time for important meetings but now it was all a mess.


    "Tsk, a lady your age should not frown that much. Learn to relax a little and enjoy nature. As for your work, I have sent some of my people to take care of your working conditions. I assure you that nothing would be out of place once you return."


    Sakura looked even more worried after those words.


    But it was a given since the Divine Guild was an external power that should not interfere with the Tsurugi family.


    There were already rumors about the Divine Guild and the Tsurugi family being too close recently and it was starting to affect the business dealings they were making as well.


    Amane was sure that Charlie had an objective behind doing all this but she let her be. For now, it was alright so Amane did not intend to interfere.


    "Aqua, how are you feeling? You have been quiet all this time." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane turned toward the last member of their team but the girl had a green face and her eyes looked flushed.


    "I think I''m sick. Don''t talk to me because I am useless right now."


    Even her voice sounded parched and horrible. This was an extreme case of seasickness if Amane had ever seen one before.


    Charlie looked a little guilty at seeing how Aqua was behaving which made Amane sure that it had not been intentionally planned. Aqua had just become a victim of circumstances and nothing more.


    "Aqua, go in and sleep if you feel that bad. I will wake you up once we reach our destination."


    Aqua gave Amane a grateful smile before she dragged herself toward their sleeping rooms. She seemed to not even be aware of where they were.


    "I feel sorry for her. So, when will we reach our destination? We have been sailing out for an hour already and the sun is about to set as well. It would be nice to dock out into a safe land for tonight."


    "Well, we will not be at our destination for a few more houses but we should reach it around dinner time. I am sure it will be a good experience for you to visit the place we are going to."


    The more Amane heard about the place they were going to, the more curious she became about it.


    On top of it all, Charlie had not even spoken a word about where they were going, and asking in a roundabout way did not help.


    Sakura had tried a few times already but Charlie had diverted her attention away every time that happened.


    ''I guess it''s time to brave the tides and ask the question outright.''


    "Lady Suzuki, where exactly are we going? I want to know."


    Sakura looked startled and then flushed at realizing that she could have asked this question outright anytime she wanted to instead of beating around the bush.


    Sometimes Sakura overthought and it ended up being bad for her.


    But well, that was a discussion Amane would have with her another time. For now, she focused on the blank look in Charlie''s eyes before it faded into a soft and melancholic smile.


    "The place we are visiting is very near and dear to my heart. It is a deserted island for the most part but their local tribe is a part of the Divine Guild. I am sure Lady Yoko would like that place as well."


    ''Again, that did not answer my question in any way, shape, or form. If anything, it made me even more curious about our destination.''


    But there was no need for Charlie to say anything as Amane soon felt the faint pressure that was familiar to her. It was weak but so familiar that Amane could never forget or mistake it.


    Her eyes were wide and filled with Awe as she looked toward her destination. It was still too far away to make out but the mere idea of going there filled Amane with anticipation.


    She could not wait to meet one of her past tames beasts again. She wondered what that beast looked like now.


    ___________________________


    "We are finally here. You should rest up in here for now and come out for dinner when I call."


    They had finally managed to dock on the shores of Crystal Island. It was so different from the past image of the island that Amane barely recognized it.


    Once upon a time, the whole island had been covered in huge energy crystals and had been maintained by the Sunstone Dragon. It had been an ancient beast that had managed to gain human wisdom.


    If Amane had one word for him, it would be a friend. She had never managed to tame the wild creature, she had not even tried to.


    For such a magnificent beast, freedom suited him the best. Through his power and influence, this island had been covered in all kinds of shining lights.


    But now it was all but a forest full of trees and thick vegetation.


    "You said that this was the Sacred Crystal Island? It looks so much different from the books I read about it."


    Sakura seemed to be in awe as well but hers was different awe than Amane or even Charlie. She seemed fascinated to be in a legendary place.


    Aqua on the other hand still looked pale and withdrawn. Her eyes were glued shut even as her body was moving around.


    Sooner or later she would run into something and injure herself.


    "This is what happens when a Sacred place loses its Guardian Deity. This place lost its anchor a long time ago. But there are rumors that there is a secret underground reserve of magical crystals here. Since we are in charge of this area, we must make rounds here and keep a check on the poachers."


    Amane was startled to hear those words.


    The Guardian Deity was dead? But Amane was sure she had felt familiar energy being emitted from this place that felt vaguely like the Sunstone dragon.


    However, since no one contradicted Sean''s words, Amane had to take them as the truth.


    It was just another friend she had lost to the cruel mistress that was time. There was nothing Amane could do about it.


    "So, how was your trip this far? Are you having fun, Yoko? What about you, Eclipse? Is this your first trip out?"


    Charlie sounded excited. She even skipped over the other two as she addressed the two beast tamers.


    Amane could hear Sakura complain under her breath. Her words vaguely sounded like, ''Are we invisible to you or something?'' and even Aqua looked annoyed at being ignored.


    "I feel sick. There is some kind of weird energy on this island that doesn''t feel good. Can we head back home now? I don''t like it here."


    "A weird energy?"


    Charlie''s tone sounded suspiciously interested. Amane knew she had to get Eclipse to stop talking now or else he would give something away.


    Amane was sure that the weird energy he was feeling was the familiar energy of the Sunstone dragon Amane was feeling as well.


    And if so, then Amane needed time to look more into it and find out what was going on. She owed her old friend this much at least.


    "Yeah, weird energy¡­.I am sure it must be because I am too t-tired right now. I think I will go and use the restroom right now."


    Amane was glaring at Eclipse to stop talking now and to take his leave. And the child took the hint and excused himself as fast as he could.


    It was nice to see that he was taking Amane seriously at last.


    "He looked like he needed to go and lighten himself out. Should I go and check on him?"


    Helios looked worriedly in the direction Eclipse had disappeared into and Amane knew it was her chance to talk with the kid uninterrupted.


    "No need for you to go and check up on him. I will go myself to see what is wrong with him. You all should enjoy your meal in the meantime."


    Helios looked like he would object but Sean stepped in at the last second to save him and Amane both.


    "Let her go alone. It is their family matter and we should not interfere in it. Besides, we need to get things ready for dinner now."


    Amane wanted to applaud Sean for his timely interference. She might not like him but she did appreciate his eyes for detail and timely interference.


    She stood up to go after Eclipse when someone stood up with her as well.


    "Let me accompany you. It isn''t right to leave Yoko alone on such a dangerous island. What if she got attacked and -"


    "I will be alright. I can look after myself alright and I don''t need a bodyguard. Besides, Lady Suzuki''s safety is much more important than my own so I will have to decline her offer of escorting me."


    ''You are the reason I have to speak to him in the first place. Don''t make things harder for me than this.''


    Amane made up her mind to refuse Charlie''s help but one look in her eyes told Amane that it was going to be a difficult task.


    Both Helios and Sean were giving her pitiful looks again and even Sakura looked sorry for her.


    The only ones who looked to be unaffected by all this were Aqua (who did not look to be in her right mind.) and Lady Suzuki herself.


    "If I ask you not to follow me, then would you listen to my request and stay back?"


    Amane decided to be frank but it did not look like she was going to get her request fulfilled. Not with the way Charlie was looking back at her.


    In the end, things happened as Amane had expected them to. She stood in front of Eclipse''s door with Charlie Suzuki at her back.


    ''When am I going to get rid of you? Why are you following me around like this? What are you afraid of?

 Chapter 43 - 43: 43: A late-night walk [pt1]

    "Is there something I can help you with, Lady Suzuki? This is a private matter I need to discuss with Eclipse. Can you please go back now?"


    Until this point being polite had not worked. Amane''s words had been brushed off with barely a nod of acknowledgment from Charlie.


    ''Ugh, this reminds me of how Charlie was when she was young. Stubborn and unwilling to listen. I had to outright scold her to get her to agree with my demands.''


    And it seemed like things would come down to that again. Amane had tried hard to stop this from happening but there was a limit to what she could and could not tolerate.


    "Lady Yoko is a delicate person. Of course, I need to go with her to keep her safe. As for this being a private talk, don''t worry so much. I will not enter the room or even try to listen in. I just don''t want anything to happen to you as well."


    At that moment, Charlie''s eyes had gone blank. It did not even seem like she was present in her body.


    To Amane, it looked like she was remembering something horrifying and unpleasant. Charlie Suzuki was not moving at all and she might not even be breathing.


    ''Fuck this. I cannot deal with her.''


    "Fine. If you promise to stay out of the room then you may come with me. But please ensure that this is the last time you follow me. It can get quite suffocating to have you around all the time."


    "Alright, if that''s what you want. I will think about it."


    Lady Suzuki came around soon enough with sparkling eyes. Amane did not even try to guess her mood this time.


    She just knocked on Eclipse''s door before entering without hearing a reply. The kid was inside the room for sure since Amane could feel his presence.


    "Are you feeling alright? I can understand why you are feeling this sick being near the island."


    The kid looked up from the bed with a pained face. Amane felt sorry for him since she had been somewhat responsible for him being in this situation.


    She knew she had been forgetting something in his education course. And that had been to block out strong bestial auras.


    "I cannot imagine what kind of beast could have such a massive aura. I felt like I would collapse. How come you are not affected by that aura?"


    Eclipse''s voice came out pained. The more he spoke, the paler he looked.


    Had it not been for Amane knowing exactly what was wrong with him, she would have taken him for being seasick.


    ''Even then he looks better than Aqua does. Aqua did get the short end of the stick by coming on this trip.''


    Amane felt sorry for that half-human but there was nothing to be done there. None of the people present in their company was a healer so Aqua would have to deal with her condition.


    "Desperation and experience can get you anywhere if you try hard enough. But for you? You should practice a few techniques I am about to teach you. They will help you out in the future as well."


    Eclipse was a quick learner and he picked up on what Amane was teaching him fast.


    Amane was thankful for that as well since she did not want to keep Charlie waiting for her out there.


    "Are you done already? How is Eclipse feeling?"


    Charlie did not sound too worried for the younger so it was likely an act to get some information from Amane.


    "He''s alright for now. He was just a little overwhelmed since there were a lot of bestial auras on this island and Eclipse is not used to it all."


    "Is that so? Luckily, it happened to him. But I am curious to know one thing. Eclipse is not a Tsurugi by birth, right? Then how is he able to tame the beasts like you? And why did you adopt him into your family?"


    ''Look at her, poking her head where it is not needed. What is it that you need to hear from me?''


    But it was good for Amane if she had the ball in her court. Charlie''s question proved that she was interested in Eclipse and would also help him out in the future.


    Amane did not want to think of a possible future where she would no longer be with these people but she had to.


    After all, it had not been her choice to leave her family in the past as well. Things had happened and people had paid the price for it.


    ''Look at me getting attacked by people again. I wish I could stop feeling already.''


    But Amane could not stop feeling as much as she could not stop breathing. It was something that had been integrated into her instincts long before.


    "Lady Yoko, you don''t have to answer me if it''s a delicate question. I understand that not everything can be"


    "No, it''s not that. I was just a little surprised that you asked me this but I don''t mind answering you. You see, beat taming is not something miraculous, but it''s a talent you need to be born with."


    "Even after that, it needs to be cultured young or it would wither away. Tsurugi family has an amulet that facilitates our energies in the process but it began to lose power recently. I was lucky that I was born with this natural talent but that might not be so in the future."


    "That is why I want to bring in fresh blood. I do not want this practice of beat timing to go out of exitance once my time is up. I take pride in it so I want to let others see it as well."


    Amane was making more than half of her reason up but she did not want to say that she was too lazy to do work out aloud.


    Not that she needed to maintain a good impression of herself but because she did not want Sakura to nag her once a rumor reached her ears.


    "I see. So that is the reason. I guess that makes sense as to why you adopted the child then. You had a reason for doing that." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie looked relieved and disappointed by Amane''s answer at the same time. Amane could guess what was going on in her mind right now.


    ''You might now know it but I never adopted out of the goodwill of my heart. Even back then, I took you all in because you were pieces on my chess board who helped me out without any questions asked. I just ended up developing feelings for my pawns and that was my end.''


    "Now then, shall we head back to the camp now? Eclipse can pick up his dinner later when he feels like it."


    "Alright, let''s head out now. Sean can cook well and I cannot wait for you to try his cooking out."


    ___________________________


    "This forest changed so much that I cannot even tell if this is the same place. I wonder how you lived here, my friend."


    Everyone had gone their separate ways after dinner with a promise to meet in an hour. And Amane had somehow managed to get away alone without attracting attention.


    Since no one had followed her, Amane did not need to care about her image or what she was saying. She could be herself and enjoy her time.


    The image of the green forest overlapped with the crystalline forest it had been when Amane had been last alive.


    Everywhere one had looked had been filled with different colored crystals but they refused to break even when one exhausted their magical reserves.


    This place had been the ultimate mining spot but had been outlawed due to the presence of the Sunstone dragon.


    Amane was busy enjoying all this beauty when she heard the voices talking in front of her in hushed voices. They did not sound like anyone from her group and it made Amane curious to check out what was happening.


    "Be careful. We cannot let anyone know that we found the crystal reserves."


    "But it sure was strange. We tried so hard to mine the ores but failed to do anything in the end. The only thing we managed to snag was this small stone but it''s not even shiny. We won''t even be able to see it."


    The man held a basketball-sized moonstone in his hand. The ball didn''t even move when he let it go which was odd.


    How had a human-like poacher managed to seal a moonstone of all things? Those minerals did not appear naturally on this island.


    Not to mention, that moonstone was giving off a familiar feeling to Amane. It was making her want to march out and take the moonstone away.


    "Who cares where it came from or how much it will sell for? We just need to hurry up and leave since the Divine Guild is here for inspection already. We cannot be caught out here or we will all die."


    The poacher sounded scared of the Divine Guild and for good reasons. It seemed like he was making a decision that would save him.


    ''Too bad that I manage to stumble upon your plans. Now, I would not have interfered if you had not taken the moonstone with you.''


    Amane decided to make herself known. Keeping herself hidden like this would serve no purpose.


    "Hello there. Now, I will give you all two choices to follow. You can either let the moonstone in your hands go or I will make sure you all disappear from the face of this earth."


    Amane felt agitated as the aura from the moonstone became even sharper and reached out to her.


    It was asking her to retrieve it and to take it back home. Now she was more than sure that the moonstone was not a stone but a magical beast.


    And a new specie at that since Amane had never heard of a beast made up of moonstone before.


    "Like hell, we will let it go. You have no idea how much we suffered when we tried to get a suitable ore to sell. This is our reward so don''t you dare interfere."


    "B-Boss, she might be from the Divine Guild. We should not talk with her like that."


    "As if she is. The one who is supposed to make a round this year is Lady Suzuki. And this girl is not that bitch. We have nothing to fear from her."


    Amane wanted to laugh at the arrogant tone the ''boss'' was using to belittle Amane. He had no idea what dangerous thing he was playing with.


    "Alright, but remember that you were the ones who made this call. You cannot go blaming me for what would happen next."


    The boss scoffed at Amane''s words, not believing a single word she said. He took aim toward Amane and shot his gun he took out of nowhere.


    Amane would have dodged it if she did not feel the presence of another person blocking her and slashing away at the bullet.


    "Tsk, in trouble again? Can you not sit quietly and enjoy a single day?"


    "Nice timing Aqua. We have some guests we need to entertain. Would you like to do the honors? Just hurt them enough that they are unable to run away. We need to hand them over to the authorities."


    Amane reminded the half-human who had Amber eyes currently. She had switched into a more bestial form and was inhuman looking enough to put anyone on edge.


    "W-What kind of creature are you? You do not look normal-"


    The man was knocked unconscious before he finished. Aqua''s punch landed in his abdomen and the man went down.


    "Anyone else has anything to say to me? If not then sit quietly and wait for your turn. Your pain will not be brief."


    Aqua looked bloodthirsty and in a bad mood. Her sea-sickness was still having residual effects and she was unneseccariy tough on her opponents.


    ''Oh well, these people brought it up on themselves. I wonder how much time it will make for Aqua to deal with them all.''


    Disclaimer - it did not take long and Amane returned the moonstone which felt warm to her touch and even wiggled a little bit.


    And there was a heartbeat beneath her hand.


    The stone was alive.

 Chapter 44 - 44: 44: A late night walk [pt2]

    "Oiii, the stone is moving. F-Fuck, how is that possible? Is this some kind of beast? What kind of beast is this?"


    Aqua jumped back in fright as the moonstone in Amane''s arms moved even more. It uncurled itself from the smooth ball shape into a pup-like creature.


    Most people would not have recognized the creature but Amane had no trouble taking in the familiar energy it possessed.


    "What''s this? Some kind of wolf specie? It is so cute that I want to"


    The pup bit Aqua outright. It did not even wait to see if Aqua would come near its face before its small but sharp teeth lodged themselves in Aqua''s arms.


    Amane quickly pressed open the pup''s mouth to make it let go of Aqua''s arm but the harm was done already. Blood was flowing out of Aqua''s arms freely now.


    "Ouch, it hurts. The fucker managed to break my skin so easily. Give it here so that I can get rid of it -"


    Amane held the pup away from Aqua. her eyes were glittering amber because of her anger and she would do something foolish soon. Amane did not want to be responsible for any other injuries Aqua was about to suffer from.


    "It''s a dragon pup so you better be careful. From what I can see, this one is in its juvenile stage and is a little aggressive. I don''t think we should let it be."


    Amane held the pup close and the pup curled itself in her arms. The pup trusted Amane enough to let her hold its body.


    ''Must be because I smell familiar to this pup. I did leave some of my ever-lasting incense behind for the Sunstone dragon as an offering. I guess this kid is related to that dragon as well.''


    There had been a story about this sort of situation a long time ago. Apparently, all deity dragons were female by gender and could only reproduce once in their life before dying.


    The moon dragon in Amane''s arms was the next deity of these lands and the kid of that Sunstone dragon Amane knew long ago.


    "That pup looks like anything but a dragon to me. Let me just cook it up and serve it as dinner. It would be better to get rid of such a rude thing."


    Aqua seemed still hung up on the thought of revenge. The pup seemed to have a beef with Aqua as well because it growled as soon as it saw Aqua reach out to it.


    "Stop playing around Auqa or you will end up losing your hand for real. We cannot let anything happen to this pup as long as we are on this island or we will all sink into a curse. This is no normal beast but a sacred existence."


    Realization seemed to flash across Aqua''s eyes as they shifted into a neutral shade of grey. Her angry expression also flashed away into an annoyed one.


    "Sorry for my other half and her thoughtlessness. She doesn''t think before she acts. So, what are we going to do about this deity? We cannot let it roam around freely like this."


    Aqua seemed to have finally gathered her senses back. Her rational part was back and she made some good points.


    They could not let the dragon pup roam around freely. It was too defenseless to take care of itself right now.


    "Let''s take it back to the base camp for now. Since this area is under the protection of the Divine Guild, then we should let them in on this discussion as well."


    Amane played with the pup in her hand as she made that decision. The more attention she paid to the pup, the more it seemed to be relaxing.


    From how Amane had every intention of hearing Charlie out and seeing what she knew about this situation.


    But from what Amane had seen with the poachers and such, it did not seem like the Divine Guild had any idea this pup existed.


    ''What did I get myself into now? Why did I think that this was going to be an easy and peaceful vacation?''


    Maybe that was where Amane had gone wrong this time and she had no one else to blame but herself either.


    And now she felt responsible for the small pup in her hands who might as well be the last link between herself and her friend.


    "Ugh! It would have been easier on me if you were somewhat grown up. I would not have to take you with me to look after."


    The pup only grinned back at Amane with a loop-side smile. Its eyes held joy at seeing the female pay attention.


    The pup had imprinted on Amane due to her familiar scent and now was thinking of her as a pseudo-caretaker. It was so irritating but adorable at the same time.


    "Yoko, why is it taking you so long to come back? The woods are not safe at night¡­what did you do? No, I don''t want to know what you did and what kind of trouble you got into. Just come back with me so that I can wipe my hand off of you."


    Sakura looked resigned at seeing Amane with a pup in her hands.


    ''As if Sakura would recognize a dragon pup even if it danced in front of her.''


    "Let''s head back. And Sakura, do you have anything we can use to bind some people with? I know you carry some restraints with you at all times."


    Sakura''s face was a vision for sure. It was a mixture of fear, annoyance, and shame all mixed in one. Her eyes moved quickly to glance at Aqua who didn''t even seem to be paying attention to her.


    "I..this is not¡­.Amane, I don''t carry around¡­"


    "Sakura, I''m talking about ropes and suck for emergency conduct. I know you can make some with your magic. I need to take care of some poachers."


    Sakura''s face finally calmed down as she finally released what Amane was asking for.


    "Oh, that restraint. You should have said that before. Also, how many times do I have to tell you not to get into trouble? How did you manage to find the only group of poachers on this peaceful island."


    Amane wanted to say that this was not the only group of poachers on this island but it was better to stay quiet now and to let Sakura finish venting her anger.


    After all, it was not like Sakura was even aware of half the things coming out of her mouth so it will be alright.


    "Aqua, help us out as well. Can you send a signal to Lady Suzuki to make them come here? I want to get this case off my hands as soon as I can."


    Amane especially did not want to get involved with any more nut cases like these people. They were not good for her mental health.


    "You have not seen the last of us. You might not know it but we are the members of a well-known organization known as ''The Hive.'' Messing with us will be like messing with our higher ups and then you will get into trouble and¡­"


    Amane took the rope and made a knot before stuffing it into that man''s mouth. Sakura gave her a stinky eye for sure but she did not comment.


    Still, Amane felt the need to justify her actions.


    "He was talking too much so I decided to practice noise control. Ahhh, it''s suddenly so peaceful here."


    The man Amane had almost choked gave her a hateful glare but he was not able to say anything against her.


    Not that Amane cared even if he was planning her murder in that tiny little brain of his. He would not be able to carry through until the end.


    "Lady Tsurugi, we got your message. To think that there were poachers on this island who went undetected¡­.


    Anyway, we have to thank you for your help in this case. Sean and I will go and take them back now."


    Helios was the first one who came to the scene. He seemed to have taken it as a failure to see so many poachers still resent on the land.


    Had Amane been a better person, she would have consoled him and told him that it was not his fault this happened.


    But she refused to be that person and instead washed her hands off this mess entirely.


    ''Yeah, bish, not my problem what you do with your security.''


    "By the way, what are you holding in your hands Lady Tsurugi? I don''t think it''s a precious resource but it doesn''t look like nothing as well."


    Sean pointed toward the wiggling pup in Amane''s hands which had somehow gone unnoticed all this while.


    The most interested person in the group looking at her was definitely Charlie but Eclipse looked stunned as well.


    "This? This is a moon dragon. Don''t worry too much about it and focus on what you were doing. I will take care of this little one."


    If Amane expected these people to take her words gracefully, then that did not happen. Everyone froze as one before chaos erupted all around the group. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did you say that was? Isn''t that a story-"


    "Holy! We need to make a report of that and-"


    "Yoko, you promised that you will not cause any trouble. Then what the hell is this in your hands?"


    Everyone seemed too stunned to speak up and it gave Amane a small headache. The pup in her arms seemed distressed as well at seeing Amane''s emotions rise.


    "Ok everyone, back down a bit or you''ll overwhelm the pup. And then I will not take any responsibility."


    Amane''s words caused everyone to back down. A dragon was a dragon even when it was a kid dragon.


    No one wanted to be the next meal of this dragon pup or to get hurt by it. Aqua even rubbed her treated arm at the feeling of those fangs.


    Everyone looked toward Lady Suzuki as one to know what her opinion about this whole thing was. After all, this land was under the jurisdiction of the Divine Guild.


    "Lady Suzuki, what should we do about the guardian deity? We need to make a report about this to the organization but they''ll make a fuzz and call for the deity to be taken under control. Can we even allow that to happen?"


    Sean looked worriedly between Amane and the pup. The pup was not happy to see anyone approach near it but it seemed pretty content to lay down there in Amane''s arms.


    That pup was letting it know that it was not going anywhere from Amane''s arms and that any amount of force would be worthless.


    "I can see the problem. Yoko, I am willing to trust you on this issue so you tell me what we should do about the moon dragon?"


    No one looked surprised to see that the question had turned back to Amane. In the end, she was the one who claimed to be an expert in beast taming and it seemed to be more true than ever right now.


    "For now, we need to find the central chamber and let this pup inherit the late lord''s memories and powers. Until we do that, this pup will not be able to grow up properly."


    Amane explained it all calmly. The pup''s defencelessness had to be because it was not awakened yet.


    Once it was awakened, it would grow beyond power and go to sleep beneath the earth''s surface.


    Then it would only be seen by worthy people or those it wanted to be seen by. The deities were just those kinds of creatures.


    "I get it. But the chamber''s location has not been known for centuries now. Luckily for us, there is an ancient tribe on this island that can help you out."


    Helios looked frustrated as he said that.


    "So that''s what we will do. We will awaken the deity before the goons from BPS arrive here to ruin things."

 Chapter 45 - 45: 45: Teams of two [pt1]

    "That being said, does anyone know where this ancient deity is even located? I am not going to spend my whole vacation looking for a tribe that ''might'' potentially help us out."


    Sakura had a few things to say in this regard and Amane understood her hesitation to move forward with this place.


    The ancient tribe was a tribe made up of half-specie people and it had been deemed violent even back in her days.


    So there was no guarantee that the tribe had managed to survive and thrive this long without suffering any casualties. Would the tribe even agree to help them out right now?


    All these thoughts were prominent in Amane''s brain. But Charlie looked relaxed enough to make Amane''s fears come to rest as well.


    "Don''t worry. Ever since the great collapse and acquiring this island, that ancient tribe had also been under the Divine Guild''s protection. As such, I am sure they will agree to help us out if I asked them to."


    That was reassuring in so many ways for Amane. This meant that she had one less thing to worry about. (Not that she was worried about a lot of things in the first place. If worst came to it, she would eradicate the whole island and free the deity that way humans be damn.)


    "This is good. We will leave for the tribe''s location at the break of dawn tomorrow."


    With that, the group was off to sleep. Amane took the baby moon dragon with her to keep an eye on. She did not want to wake up in the middle of the night and find one of her companions mauled beyond death.


    That situation would not be ideal and it will make Amane lose an important asset.


    "I think I will sleep in a separate room tonight. You do have a few empty rooms on this ship right?"


    That was Aqua who spoke. She inched away from Amane quite visibly and her face showed how uncomfortable she felt.


    At the same time, Sakura took a few steps back as well as soon as she saw the kid dragon give her the glare of doom.


    She was letting Sakura know that her presence was not appreciated. Newly born dragons who imprinted on someone were territorial.


    "Yeah, I think I need to shift my room today as well. I don''t think it''ll be good for my health to share a room with the dragon and Yoko today."


    "Fine, do what you want to. But you both will be missing out on some great bonding experience."


    Amane sounded annoyed and disappointed but she was amused and laughing inside. She knew that the dragon had scared off Sakura and Aqua a lot and this was always amusing to see for her.


    At the same time, she considered herself lucky that her companions did not need to hear from her to back down.


    "Let''s meet in the morning then. I will talk with this kid here to make sure he understands to not bite anyone. We will meet you tomorrow."


    Amane watched the dragon kid give a satisfying rumble as she took her near. The kid was already showing signs of attachment which meant that she had been accepted as a part of her family.


    This connection would come in clutch in the future but Amane had no intention of using it just yet.


    The night passed away with relative ease and the day came quite fast. Amane woke up as soon as the sun rose high in the sky. It was a new and bright day again.


    Most of the group had woken up but there was a considerable absence of the members astound Amane.


    Both Sean and Helios were gone, as had been expected. Everyone else seemed to be sitting around the campfire and preparing for breakfast.


    "Here, you catch the dragon. You need to learn how to handle beasts like these sooner or later."


    Amane handed the dragon kid to Eclipse who looked startled. Both Eclipse and the dragon kid gave each other stares of doom, not knowing what to do.


    But then Eclipse reached out to the moon dragon with the help of his core and the dragon called down.


    The familiar feeling of magic washing over him must be putting the kid to rest. And Amane had to give kudos to Eclipse for finding the solution so soon.


    From across the camp, Sakura was glaring daggers at Eclipse and the moon dragon. Jealousy was clear in her eyes and Amane could not contain her chuckle.


    "Did you have a pleasant night? It''s time we start heading out and I already prepared the map we need to follow. I hope you won''t decide to venture off on your own."


    Charlie handed the map to Amane and she quickly stored it in her system. She knew she and Amane were someone careless enough to lose the map.


    It would be better to have a backup just in case. Her system also had the old map of this palace which made it easier to get around and see the differences.


    "For now, we should branch off into groups and continue our search. While one group heads toward the tribe to get information, the other needs to comb the island for intruders. I cannot ignore the real work of the Divine guide even if this is a vacation. So, let''s draw lots to see who will go with whom."


    "Why should we? Of course, I will go with Yoko since we are family. You can take your guest and keep her safe."


    Sakura objected. She was feeling particularly bold on this vacation and voicing a lot of her suggestions.


    Amane did not know how to feel about this change and frankly, she did not care much about it either. Whether Sakura landed herself in trouble or not was up to her.


    Amane did not care about what Sakura did as long as it did not come back to bite her.


    "Let''s just draw lots. I don''t care whom I go with but that would be the fairest method to decide our groups."


    Aqua spoke as she took out a stick from the cup Lady Suzuki had managed to get out of nowhere. Amane and Eclipse followed suit and Sakura had no choice but to follow along as well.


    And just like that, lots had been drawn for their group. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ___________________________


    "How did I end up with a kid like you as my partner? Why were the fates so cruel to me today? Now I will need to take responsibility for you as well."


    Sakura mumbled her words as she walked faster through the forest. She was getting more and more irritated with each passing second, her eyes lamenting her fate of being stuck with the kid.


    "Piss off. I didn''t want to be stuck with you any more than you wanted to be stuck with me. I didn''t want to come on this journey in the first place but I had to since Yoko asked me to."


    Eclipse snapped back, his voice bitter to no end. He had wanted to relax back at the camp and practice his art but he had been discovered.


    That sharp-eyes Divine Guild leader had spotted him when he had tried to get away and now he was stuck with Sakura for company.


    They both had gotten unlucky with the draws and were now venturing through the forest with slow steps.


    "Just where the hell is that civilization? How come we are not able to find it even after looking around for so long."


    Sakura''s complaining was a given. She had to go through so much forest while still in high-heals.


    ''To think that my mother said that there is no ''wrong time'' for high heels. What a load of crap.''


    To more Sakura worked, the more she realized how many flaws her mother''s words had. She had stopped counting a while back.


    "If you are feeling faint then rest for a while. But know that I won''t stop to wait for you if you decide to take a break. And this forest is filled with creatures you won''t want to encounter so you better be careful."


    Sakura flinched at the kid''s words. Whether he was speaking the truth or not did matter. Sakura knew that this forest was dangerous and that was why she was walking around it carefully.


    After all, she did not want to die out in the wild area. Even her bones will not be recovered, never mention her body.


    She quickly opened up the map she had been given and checked her current position. Luckily, they seemed to still be on track the whole time.


    "I still have it good. At least I did not have to team up with that ''Lady Suzuki. I would have gone mad had I needed to do that."


    That was a little extreme of Sakura to say so but that was just how she felt. She did not like Charlie Suzuki despite the fame and fortune attached to her name.


    That woman had a scheming face that looked similar to Sakuras. Not to mention, her unnatural interest in Yoko.


    That was the part that irked Sakura the most but she was not going to say anything about it.


    "I feel sorry for Yoko''s classmate who had to spend time with that two-faced bitch but I guess better her than us. But still, it would have been better if Yoko came with us."


    Yoko had been the only one who did not get a partner and she even insisted on not re-drawing again.


    No one could say anything to her when she argues that she was the best current fighter to go solo due to her ability to tame beasts.


    Even Lady Suzuki had been at a loss when Yoko had brought up this point and had left the group with that pet dragon of hers.


    "That Lady Suzuki woman gives me the chills as well. There is so much magic forced into that body of hers that it is difficult to look at her properly. Every time I try to look past her fa?ade, I get the feeling like I should not."


    And that was why Eclipse did not bother with that lady.


    That and her unnatural interest in Yoko. He did not want to be a part of that upcoming mess.


    A subtle rustle of leaves told Eclipse that someone was in the vicinity. It was because of his sharp senses that Eclipse managed to hear the moving of those leaves and managed to avoid being stabbed in the back.


    He also managed to pull Sakura out of the way in time for her not to be raptured with the sharp weapon their opponent carried with her.


    Luckily for Sakura, she was a fast learner and managed to get out of the attack''s way before she could become a casualty.


    Unlucky for her, the opponent they were up against did not seem to have any intention of letting them go.


    "Who are you intruders and why have you come here? I will warn you all that no one gets out of these forests alive if they intend to show us harm."


    Sakura swallowed hard as she was faced with those intense eyes. Her body seemed frozen as her heart sank at the feeling of doom she had come face to face with.


    "Don''t freeze like this. Hurry up and get moving or you will die."


    Eclipse shoved at Sakura''s shoulder as he blocked the next strike. His small body was dragged along the floor with the amount of force he had to face but the female warrior in front of him had no mercy for him.


    Her muscular body paired with her impassive face made anyone realize that they were in trouble. And right now, she was staring both Sakura and Eclipse down.


    ''I am so going to complain about it if I manage to survive today. I will have my revenge.''


    Sakura preyed on her life as she stepped forward. She was the older one so she had to take the charge to make sure they will be alright.

 Chapter 46 - 46: 46: Teams of two [pt2]

    "You don''t have a problem with me following you, right? I know it was dangerous to ask a student to come and face off poachers with me but I feel like I was running out of time. I hope you do not mind."


    Aqua bided her patience she didn''t even have as she followed after the Divine leader. The drawing lots had done her dirty and now she was stuck with the other annoying female.


    And the worst part was that she could not even complain about it to anyone. The only other person who could listen to her worries was snickering inside her head.


    ''Oh shut up. As if you are not disappointed by this outcome as well. You wanted to go with Yoko as well but ended up stuck here. I know the reason you are not coming out right now is that it is not Yoko with us.''


    Her other half fell quiet before snarling out in anger. But Aqua was well aware of how to ignore her so she easily distracted her mind from that angry voice.


    She met Lady Suzuki''s knowing eyes and she got a feeling like the other could see right through her.


    But the lack of any verbal confirmation made Aqua even more nervous. What did those eyes see when they looked at her? There was an unnerving feeling in going to make Aqua sweat even more than she already was.


    Why had she agreed to this trip all of a sudden when she could have been in her room and enjoying the sun?


    Even the sky was gloomy today.


    "So, I wanted to ask you how you knew Yoko. Did you both meet in class? Or was it a hangout that forced you two to be close? Won''t you tell me? I am so curious to know more about you."


    Aqua wanted to ignore the nagging voice but she could not afford to. The person in front of her was the leader of the divine guild and demanded respect for the same.


    No matter how annoying it got, Aqua had to hold her temper in and smile.


    She could tell that her attitude was amusing Lady Suzuki but that was all she could do to not lash out at the other lady.


    "I and Lady Tsurugi are not as close as it might seem. The only reason we looked close was that we were caught in the same class and got caught up in the same kidnapping attempt."


    From the look on Lady Suzuki''s face, it did not seem like she was interested in knowing more about their lack of interaction and more about how it would benefit her own needs.


    Aqua hated the look she was being given but she knew she had to endure it for now.


    ''I might be getting ridiculed right now but I will not let that hinder me in any way. I do not care who looks at me. I will not give in to the urge to care.''


    Aqua repeated those words in her mind and she walked even faster. Lady Suzuki also picked up speed behind her with a happy smile.


    ___________________________


    "Unfortunately, your path ends here. There is no longer a need for both of you to live."


    The soldier attacked with her spear and ignored Eclipse as she went for Sakura. The female had been recognized as the worse of the two fighters and was easier to execute in the protractor''s thoughts.


    But Sakura refused to go down without a fight. She might not have had a solid footing in her defense but she had all but righted herself by now.


    As such, she lashed out with a knife of her own, stopping the soldier''s attack in its path.


    The fierce lady looked startled to see this sudden bout of awareness and ferocity from her prey when her eyes narrowed at her target.


    The next thing Sakura knew, she was being pushed back by an extreme physical force.


    Even reinforcing her body with her core''s magic did not help Sakura to stand her ground. But it did give Eclipse enough time to be able to attack back with his might.


    The knife connected with the soldier''s arm as the soldier turned around to avoid a fatal blow to her head.


    Red bleed out of the soldier''s body as she clutched her arm in pain. A pair of narrowed eyes looked back at the two nuisances in front of her and her eyes shined.


    "It seems I''ve been rather lenient with the both of you. It is time for you to pay for your sins."


    The earth beneath the pair shook quite violently before Sakura forced herself to yell out the words.


    "We are from the Divine Guild. Lady Suzuki send us here as a representative while she is busy. If you don''t believe me then you can wait for the Lady to come and confirm my words."


    Everything halted all at once and no one spoke for a solid minute before the pair had a weapon pointed toward their head once again.


    "Since you spoke of Lady Suzuki, I will spare you both and wait for her to come and talk with us herself. If not, then you both will end up being our food for tonight."


    The soldier sounded convinced that they were guilty but she was still giving them a chance to prove themselves.


    Sakura spotted Eclipse out of the corner of her eyes getting ready to attack and she instantly knew he had to stop him.


    Otherwise, their last chance of getting out of this alive would be gone as well.


    "Eclipse, let''s surrender for now. You can try to gain control over a few beasts around and cause mayhem until Lady Suzuki and her puls one arrive here. There is no need to get violent."


    Eclipse''s expression said that there was a need to get violent but he would humor Sakura for now. Sakura breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he settled down.


    With this done, it was one problem down and a few more to go.


    "Give me your arms to bind. I don''t trust you, people, not to try something foolish while I am not looking. I will bind your power so that you don''t get any funny ideas in your head."


    Sakura gulped her nervousness down as she extended her hand. The sensation of being cut off from her core was weird but Sakura endured it for now.


    Eclipse looked uncomfortable in his binds as he tested out his limits but he did not seem to be in that much pain.


    "You can still use your core, right?"


    "Yes, I can for now. It should not be a problem for me to be able to call a few beasts for help."


    Sakura breathed a sigh of relief as she heard those words. It seemed like her plan B was also en route and ready to be executed.


    "You both, stop planning whatever you are planning. Once we reach the clearing, it will all be useless anyway."


    The solder assured them of her words but Sakura did not take them to heart. She had faced worse odds in her life so she was sure that this one will not be any different for her.


    __________________________


    "I cannot believe how lucky I am to be alone this time. I had a feeling that things would have gotten complicated had I ended up in any of the other groups."


    Amane spoke aloud, now finally happy to have time to herself. It was a luxury for her to be able to stay like this in recent times.


    Not only were there too many responsibilities on her head, but Amane also had a feeling that a few people were keeping an eye out for her.


    But now that Amane had an excuse to be alone, she had a few things to check out on her end. First of all, Amane needed to check on a few sites that had existed pre-erosion of this island,


    Quite a few artifacts had been buried at that time by her to ensure that they remained safe. Amane had even sealed them to ensure that no one would try to take advantage of her.


    But had those seals managed to endure the passage of time or not was a different matter.


    Once a seal was placed, it needed a continuous source of magic to keep on working. Amane had tapped into the natural magical resources available back then to ensure their proper working.


    But it was no longer a guarantee if these seals were intact or not. The artifacts could have fallen into the wrong hands and caused a lot of confusion in the world.


    "And it''s not like I can check in the database either. I wish these things did not keep on happening to my peaceful life. It''s like the more I try to live a peaceful life, the more it gets complicated."


    Amane held the dragon up by the back of her neck. The small dragon struggled in her hold to be let go of but Amane kept her hold on that neck.


    She was fearful that the small dragon would trip and injure herself quite severely. It was a fear that was making Amane even more fearful than usual.


    ''To think I have more sympathy for a beast than a human. I wonder whose fault it is.''


    But recently Amane was learning to let more people into her life and it was not all bad.


    Suddenly, the moon dragon growled in Amane''s arms, her tiny fangs exposed to the air as if she was looking at an unknown danger.


    Amane became instantly alert, her eyes opening wide and processing her core to look ahead.


    As expected, it was a group of careless humans who had found themselves chewing more than they could stomach. And they had somehow managed to worm their way toward one of the hidden sites where Amane''s artifacts had been stored.


    "Why won''t this seal break? I am sure that this seal should have been broken by now."


    The poacher exclaimed as he exerted pressure on the rock-like formation to try and break it. But no matter how much he tried to do that, the door refused to give in.


    Amane could still feel the gentle waves of residual magic in the seal which meant that it had managed to stay intact all this time. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was rather fortunate that it had because these treasures would have fallen into the wrong hands for sure if not for the seal.


    "Hurry up and open it. I heard that Lady Suzuki is already on this island. I don''t want to run into her while on my way out."


    The other poacher sounded nervous as he egged the first one to go even faster. But the harm had already been done and Amane was not going to sit back and enjoy this any longer.


    "Let go and give these kids the scare of their lives. I bet they will not try to hunt in these areas again once I scare them off."


    Amane took out a leaf from the tree and blew it in the form of a whistle. She had felt the group of crystal foxed resting nearby.


    They were a bunch of rabid animals, attacking at sight and even hunters avoided them in the fear of being killed by those sharp claws.


    "Hey man, can you hear that noise?"


    The second poacher asked, his voice fearful. The first one just snorted in dismissal, not amused that the other person was trying to scare him.


    "There is nothing out there but wildlife. It''s not like a wild beast will jump us out of the blue-"


    The man never finished his words since the first wolf emerged from the shadows of a bush followed by another and then another until the whole pack was there.


    "Sooo, what were you saying about three being no beast in this forest?"


    "Shut up and run for your lives. We will be torn apart if we are caught in their claws."


    Once the clearing as clear once again, Amane walked out and looked at the seal she had left behind. It fell apart with a little nudge from her and then she picked up the locket.

 Chapter 47 - 47: 47: Stay put [pt1]

    "Now, let''s see how you worked this pendant again. I remember you pressed some kind of key but there is no key on it. Huh, did I remember wrong?"


    Darn Amane and her short-term memory. She tended to forget the details of things that were not important. And this small detail had seemed very not-important to her back then. It still seemed to be not important to her if not for the lack of pendent''s opening.


    The moon dragon was giving Amane a look that said, ''weren''t you the one who made it in the first place? How can you not open it?''


    And Amane could swear that the moon dragon looked entirely justified to see that expression on the dragon''s face.


    "Well, excuse me for not remembering how to operate a pendant I made ages ago. It''s not like I purposely forgot, alright?"


    Amane did not even realize that she was trying to justify her actions until the dragon chipped in annoyance and knocked the pendant out of Amane''s hands.


    "Now look at what you did. What if you somehow managed to make a dent in it? It will end up losing its magic."


    Amane chided the dragon but she was not angry at her. She knew her pendant was sturdy and would be able to take any wear and tear she inflicted on it.


    But surprisingly enough, the pendant was not only unscratched but also had opened up.


    The fall had somehow managed to trigger the hidden mechanism on the pendant to make its inner surface show.


    The moon dragon gave Amane an ''I''m superior'' glare before jumping down from her shoulder and snatching the pendant to bring it to Amane.


    Something small like a pouch fell out of the pendant''s insides and Amane instantly remembered why she had sealed the pendant away.


    "Hurry and spit the pendant out. Don''t you dare swallow anything until I give you the go! I need to find mulberries to defuse the poison I left inside the pendant. I cannot believe I forgot about such an important detail."


    Amane was sure she had seen a few mulberry plants in the vicinity. They were a native of this forest and that was why she was looking for them.


    Technically, any kind of fruit would have been done in this situation. All Amane wanted was a base to channel her magic into and create an immunization drug.


    The dragon held still until Amane forced her to swallow her magic-infused fruit and then it threw up.


    The dragon gave Amane a pitiful look which she ignored for the sake of her mental health. She did not want to see the dragon die even before she had fulfilled her purpose of being born.


    And it would all be Amane''s fault.


    ''Darn me for feeling guilty over this. I don''t want to even think why my mind is such a mess right now.''


    Of course, Amane knew why she was feeling guilty. But she refused to think anymore about this topic and move on.


    She quickly found the berries she had been looking for and grinded them into a paste for the dragon to drink. It was difficult ot get the moon dragon to get the first sip but things were really easy after that.


    Once that was done, Amane breathed a sigh of relief as she looked all over the pendant again. Since the poison was out of it now, the metal was shining a bright orange. There was a reason it was doing that but Amane did not remember why again.


    "I am sure this opens up some kind of passage but I am not remembering where or how-"


    The earth beneath Amae''s feet was split open and she fell. The moon dragon also jumped after her into that crack and she watched as the crack forced itself shut all of a sudden.


    Amane''s hands reached out toward the crack to try and get to it but it was no longer possible for her to be able to make it.


    This place was sucking her dry of her magic and Amane felt uncomfortable as a result. She did not want to try and force her hand yet.


    The wind was knocked out of Amane''s body as the moon dragon landed right on top of her stomach. It was hard for her to even breathe properly.


    "Darn you and your body. Ouch, my stomach hurts. And where did we end up now?"


    Amane looked around the room, her eyes taking in the darkness and the plain walls of her surroundings.


    She tried to push magic into her eyes to be able to see better but it did not work out as well as she had expected it to. Her eyes felt like they were burning as she forced them to stay open.


    Somehow, the darkness was preventing Amane from being able to see what was right in front of her and that made Amane frown.


    "Should I blast this place open and reach the surface that way? But no! There is a real danger of the ground breaking underneath my feet."


    Amane was talking to herself when she felt sharp teeth digging into her arm and pulling her away from the surface she was looking forward to cracking.


    "Hey, be gentle with me or I will cook you alive. What do you want from me anyway? Can''t you see that I am busy?"


    Amane complained as she pulled her legs away. Or she tried to but the small body had enough power to pull her toward the direction the moon dragon wanted to take her in.


    In the end, Amane gave up fighting the moon dragon and let herself be dragged away. She was excited to see where the dragon was going to drag her away as well.


    Much to her surprise, she was led toward the side cave that this place had. Amane had not even seen it when she looked around.


    "Fuck it. I never realized how annoying it is to move around without my magic at my disposal. I need to look for ways to retire now."


    This situation was making Amane''s desire to give everything up even more. Had she known how troublesome things would be getting, Amane would have done her best to avoid this vacation at all costs.


    "How did I not see this coming? Even you are not cute enough to force me to sit here and waste my powers."


    The moon dragon turned her head as if she could not hear Amane. But her eyes were laughing at Amane''s misery. Amane could see her trying to keep her laugh in check.


    But the moon dragon somehow managed to get them out of the dark caves and they were finally free. The cave opened up into the familiar-looking ruins where the Sun dragon had been stationed a long time ago.


    "Did you lead me here on purpose? Just what is it that you want from me?"


    Amane asked the question but she received no answer from the moon dragon. In the end, Amane had a feeling that she would only get her answers if she followed along with the moon dragon.


    __________________________


    The warrior brought both Sakura and Eclipse back to her camp. Sakura could see the muscles in those dark-skinned arms flexing and she gulped unconsciously at the threatening image that made her.


    Some of her teachers had been powerful-looking but it had never made Sakura nervous like this.


    "How long will it take for you to be able to free us? Are you having any success with that thing we talked about?" Sakura tried to whisper to Eclipse but the silence surrounding them made her voice echo in the forest.


    The soldier lady who was escorting them gave her a weird look but she did not common on it. She was still convinced that they will not be able to escape.


    "Of course, I am trying to free myself but it is not as easy as it looks, alright? There is a lack of viability compatibility between me and these wild animals. I am also not Yoko who can do it whenever I want to."


    Sakura''s words were annoying Eclipse and he even lashed back rather crudely. Sakura flinched at the angry voice but she did take it all rather calmly.


    ''Fuck, I am too used to Yoko''s ease of doing ways that it is difficult to survive without her around. I should not take my anger out on Eclipse.''


    Sakura took in some deep breaths to calm herself down and it worked. She was able to feel herself thinking more accurately once she deployed that tactic.


    "Stop walking. We are here already. Now, remember to not make any silly mistakes and you will live until tomorrow."


    Sakura gulped before she stepped inside the clearing. From the outside, it looked like a part of the forest but as soon as she stepped inside, she could not help but think that she had stepped into a rural village.


    "Fuck. That is some strong concealing magic that had been cast over the village. I did not even sense anything in here."


    The case was the same with Sakura. Her senses had ignored anything and everything that had to do with this place.


    Even now, her magic was like a foregin entity, floating on top of this dense magic surrounding them.


    "We''re at the village leader''s home now. I will leave her to deal with you now." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, wait-"


    Sakura called back but the warrior was gone. Now that she looked around, most people here were dark-skinned and muscular. It seemed to be the most dominant phenotype in this village.


    The door of the village leader opened all on its own and the pair felt someone pushing them to move ahead toward the opening.


    Sakura gulped her nervous down before she entered the room. She was afraid to see what kind of crazy person headed this place.


    "You both don''t seem like the usual poachers that irritate us. Who are you people?"


    The melodious voice that asked them sounded far from threatening. It was pleasant and even gave a hint of fragility.


    "A-Ah, yes. We were sent by Lady Suzuki of the Divine Guild. I hope it is not a problem for you¡­."


    The lady that came out to greet them was old and fragile looking. But there was a feeling of magic around her that demanded respect from everyone around her. Sakura found herself unwillingly looking back at the female.


    Her eyes met those flaming orbs and Sakura flinched at the sudden pain in her head. Eclipse even growled at her side, his expression going slack.


    "Don''t poke around in my head. It makes me angry."


    That sudden pain in Sakura''s head faded out at Eclispe''s yell but the old lady still looked as if she had done nothing wrong.


    "Sit still for now. I need to confirm your intentions before I can allow you people a free passage of this place. My young one might have taken pity on you but I am not as nice as her."


    "Yeah, I can see that."


    Sakura spoke softly but she still got whacked with the stick before her face was grabbed by strong hands and the elder looked her right in the eye.


    There was a sensation as if someone was rubbing her head and then Sakura was let go.


    "I see that Lady Suzuki really did send you both. My apologies for the rough treatment but I needed to make sure of your claim. You are free to roam around our settlement now but don''t leave it."


    Sakura wanted to run away but Eclipse''s grip on her arm stopped her from moving. His face was tense but his eyes asked for Sakura to trust him.


    And she did trust Eclipse far more than she trusted anyone in this community.


    "Alright, we will wait around for now. But please hurry up and help us this time."


    Sakura bowed low. It hurt her pride but she did it anyway and she could tell that the old lady was satisfied at Sakura''s submission.

 Chapter 48 - 48: 48: Stay put [pt2]

    "Just how much do we have to walk to reach these poachers'' bases? We have been walking around for more than an hour now and I am quite sure that we have been running around in circles."


    Aqua could not contain her complaints any longer. Her feet were hurting at the thought of wasting all her effort on a useless thing.


    Now to mention, Lady Suzuki was having the time of her life in the meanwhile at Aqua''s expense.


    "What do you mean? I am sure we have never been to this place before. This part of the forest is new and unexplored. Can you not smell the freshness of this part?" Lady Suzuki made the show of taking a deep breath.


    And she coughed immediately, her lungs not being able to take this much fresh air.


    Still, she gave a thumbs-up to indicate that she was not bothered by it but Aqua was disgusted.


    ''How awesome. But I am sure I have passed through this part of the forest a few times already. I am sure I remember passing that exact tree twice.''


    What made Aqua this sure? It was due to the unusual grey flowers on the tree. This was the only tree Aqua had found to be possessing such peculiar characteristics and it attracted her eyes.


    And there was a peculiar smell in their surrounding that was making her head hazy.


    "Hey, do you feel like something is wrong here as well? There is a sweet smell in the air that is making me dizzy."


    It was nauseating but the other female did not seem to be affected much by it. That made Aqua suspicious about the nature of this smell.


    "Oya, you can smell it as well? I didn''t think that you would be able to give your nature. But maybe there is something special about you after all. No, don''t tell me what it is about since I can pretty much guess what you are trying to hide. I won''t ask you so that I can claim plausible denial if someone asks me this question."


    Aqua''s open mouth fell shut at those words. Even her mouth fell close as soon as she realized that she had been read like a book.


    Now red-faced, Aqua turned her head away with a guilty expression.


    "How said I wanted to tell you anything. I don''t trust you and any of your motives."


    Aqua walked away from the other female while hiding her face. She did not want to be caught blushing by this female.


    "Oh, is that so? I am so sorry for assuming things on my own. I will be sure to keep your secret though. So you can come to me with any of your problems."


    Aqua was not sure if she appreciated this offer or not. But she was sure that she was never coming to this female with any of her problems until Lady Suzuki was the last option available to her.


    They were halfway through the forest when Aqua felt her limbs become sluggish. She felt like she was dragging her feet and her consciousness was beginning to fade away.


    ''Hey, idiot. Look out or you will die.''


    Aqua turned her body to avoid the feeling of that fast-moving air. Her eyes had turned into the amber core of her other part and Aqua gave up control.


    The dart missed her arm by inches and Aqua breathed out in relief.


    At the same time, Lady Suzuki threw a rock she found nearby and the black-clad figure fell out of the tree in an instant.


    There was a bleeding hole on that man''s forehead that made Aqua take gasp and then she realized that she did not want to deal with this anymore.


    The next time she opened her eyes, it was her other part that had taken control of her body. Those amber eyes turned toward Lady Suzuki with open hostility.


    "Oh, what is this? And who are you? I can feel that your energy changed all of a sudden."


    Aqua felt like she should be startled at being found out but she could not even force herself to be surprised.


    What her other half had missed, Aqua''s beast half had not missed. The feeling of an apex predator whose pressure was incomparable.


    "Are you even human? You feel too much like a beast but there is something natural about you. What kind of creature are you?"


    Lady Suzuki''s grin grew at the question. That feeling of danger increased around Aqua and she felt the air thin out around her.


    Her claws emerged out of nowhere where and slashed out toward the other goddess.


    It felt like she made contact with the other but her trump smile turned sour as soon as she saw that the other was not harmed in any way.


    "Be careful or you will end up injuring someone. And control your emotions or you will give these poachers a reason to go after you."


    Aqua knew that Lady Suzuki was right. That was the only reason she managed to turn her rage onto the poachers and attack.


    By the time Aqua focused back on Lady Suzuki, she was much calmer and more serene. Her bloodlust had been all but curbed and her mind was so much clearer.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Lady Suzuki asked, her face a calm mask with a smile plastered on her face. That child-like smile was so provoking that whatever calm feeling she was feeling evaporated in a matter of seconds.


    "Why are you so annoying?"


    "Why are you getting triggered? We are all friends here so I am sure we can agree with this."


    But Aqua decided not to listen to ber provocation. She faded away into her calmer half. This was her fault in the first place so she would also need to be the one to take responsibility for everything.


    __________________________


    Amane walked through the dark hallway, her body losing its balance as it connected with another rock.


    It was so tough to walk in these high heels on a soft platform without her core.


    ''Ugh, what the hell. Had I remembered how uncomfortable it was to walk in high heels without my magic, I would have kept the emergency supply on my person.''


    For anyone else, it would have been unthinkable to use emergency magic for such futile things as helping one walk in high heels but Amane had priorities.


    And by that, she meant that high heels were a much-needed evil in her life and that Amane had a love-hate relationship.


    "Kyuuu~"


    The moon dragon pointed toward the end of the corridor, her beady eyes looking back at Amane to make sure she was following after her.


    "Practice being patient for some time. I am following after you as fast as I can."


    Of course, Amane was not following as fast as she could. She could go twice as fast as this but Amane was not willing to go any faster.


    Time was not a factor for her, nor did she fear anything.


    The moon dragon rolled her eyes at Amane''s pace but took off toward her in a flash. When Amane finally reached the light, she squirted her eyes at the intensity of the light she was facing.


    It was a little too much for her unprotected eyes.


    The hallways opened up into a chamber filled with crystalline light. It was a very familiar room with a crystalline ceiling and light was being reflected all around.


    "Did you lead me here knowing what was here? Where do you want to take me?"


    Amane headed after the dragon and found out what it wanted Amane to see. That was a small cavity sealed by a very powerful spell of magic.


    "I see. So you cannot take place of the guardian deity even if you want to. So, what do you want to do now?"


    Amane asked but she had a feeling she knew what the moon dragon wanted from her. That was why she turned her head away before she could be guilt-tripped but the dragon let out a cut ''Kyuuu~''.


    "Fine, you can come back with me for the time being. I will take you back until this spell fades away."


    Amane agreed and the dragon jumped into her arms with a cute sound. There was no other choice but to take this dragon under her protection.


    She was about to walk out of the hallway when it happened. There was a shadow that was heading their way. And accompanying it was a pair of human footsteps.


    The face Amane saw was sure to make an appearance in her nightmares. It was so disfigured that she could think of only a few other war veterans who had sustained more injuries from their fights. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oi, oi, oi. Where do you think you are going? You need to sit there while I take this beast away from here. I am sure a rare thing like this would fetch a grand price in the market."


    Amane felt her eye twitch as she was ignored by this man. He was playing with fire without even knowing. And he would pay the price for that.

 Chapter 49 - 49: 49: Have Mercy [pt1]

    ''I cannot believe that a man is ignoring me this openly while I am holding a beast in my hands without losing them. This person certainly has a screw loose in his head.''


    Amane was sure that the man was thrown on his head as a child and now suffered from brain damage. How else could she categorize his behavior?


    She coughed to remind the man that she was there as well but he ignored her again. His eyes were still trained on the moon dragon.


    ''Well, since you''re not going to pay any attention to me, then I might as well make use of this.''


    Amane did not hold back as she swung her fist at the man. It connected with his head and he went down.


    The crunching sound would have made many people believe that the man had just lost his head by being crushed but that was not the case.


    The crunching sound was a result of Amane having used a special powder that knocked the man out cold in seconds.


    Once the man was out of it, Amane kneeled in front of him and checked his body out. The moon dragon made a muss as soon as she realized that the man was about to lose his shirt and Amane gave her a weird glance.


    "Calm down. I just need to check a few things on his body. I am sure fools like these leave traces of their organization on their body."


    This was the reason Amane did not take idiots as her direct subordinates.


    While these people made up for really good fodder, they were not reliable when it came to bailing someone out.


    More than likely, they would have become Amane''s downfall and she still had a lot to do.


    The man moaned in his sleep as he was moved around. It must have hurt to be dragged around like this by a person half his size but Amane had no mercy for him.


    And as she had expected things to be, the man had a mark on the back of his neck. It was fairly small and had a tracking ship.


    Amane knew she should not be touching that chip with her bare hands but her curiosity got the better of her.


    She touched the chip and instantly felt shock travel through her arm.


    She let go of the tracking chip as soon as she felt that current and crushed the device using her core strength.


    The familiar feeling of that murky grease was still present even after Amane let the chip go and she tried to wipe her hand off.


    But it did not help. The feeling of being sticky was not real. It was all in Amane''s head anyway.


    "Fuck, that scared me. No, don''t go near it. That evil is from a long-forgotten tomb. I don''t know how this man got this chip and I don''t want to know at this point.


    There was a point in her life where Amane might have felt responsible and set out to correct this evil.


    But that was a long time ago and Amane no longer had the same intentions of helping people out.


    It was good enough that she had managed to save the moon dragon. She did not want to be responsible for the world as well.


    ''Ugh, I knew I should not have let Charlie drag me around like this. Trouble always finds her whenever she''s out.''


    Amane was not any better in that regard. In fact, she would go as far as saying that she was a bigger trouble magnet than the divine leader.


    But you would not hear those words coming out of her mouth.


    "Now that our only clue is no longer there, it is time to use the long-known strategy to extract information from our enemy. Look carefully moony because I will only teach it to you once."


    Amane watched as the dragon snapped into alert. It seemed like the moon dragon understood what Amane was saying.


    But that had to be a given since dragons were crazy smart and could even achieve human enlightenment.


    Back in the cave, Amane fisted the man''s head and raised it until it was right on level with her own.


    And then she yelled in his ear which woke the man right up.


    "Huh, where am I? What happened to me? Y-You! You knocked me out, girl. Do you have any idea which group I belong to? You will be in so much trouble once I go back." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man yelled as he finally noticed Amane and realized that she was a danger to him.


    He tried to pull his head back from the grip Amane had on his neck but it was impossible to do so. All he was managing to achieve was to give himself a neckache.


    But he still tried to pull away desperately.


    "Really? You will make me regret knowing you? Well then, tell me which organization is confident in making me regret my life, and then I might let you go."


    The man suddenly looked scared. Once he realized that his empty threat was not going to work on Amane, he decided to change tactics.


    "W-What will you even do? If you follow me then I will take you directly to the boss. You can even exchange me for a reward. I am quite a high-ranking member of my team so you will likely get to pick any beast you want from our boss''s collection."


    The man forced those words out from the choaking hold he was being held in.


    Amane had decided not to give the man any room for negotiation before but then she paused to think.


    The man had said that his boss was collecting beasts. It was a big crime and the man had admitted it outright.


    That meant that this man knew something and he was not afraid. It was likely that his boss was a big shot and could make Amane shut her mouth with his presence.


    Amane had not been interested before but now she was more than interested to meet this boss.


    Mostly because she wanted to free those poor beasts that had been caught by these people.


    "Fine, I will let you go for now but you better not go back on your words. Take me to your leader or I will end your pathetic life."


    The man looked utterly relieved to be let go of. Amane could see his eyes watering up as he took in his precious gulp of fresh air.


    And then he turned toward Amane with a shocked face.


    "You seriously let me go? Hah, what kind of fool are you? As if I will take you to our boss¡­"


    Amane pinched the guy''s arm and twisted it behind his back. The moon dragon also decided to take the chomp out of that man''s arm and she watched as the area went black.


    The man looked stunned to see that happen and cried out in alarm.


    "W-What did you do to my arm? Why is it black all of a sudden?"


    The man seemed to have no idea what kind of creature this moon dragon was. He had just seen a beast and decided to pick it up.


    He was beyond lucky to have survived to see this day.


    "You better make your decision quickly. Beasts like this young one here are very venomous. Likely, you will not live past the hour. However, it is a different case if you agree to help us out."


    The man looked like he was in disbelief as the moon dragon made herself comfortable on her shoulder.


    Amane was sure it was his first time seeing something like this and the man would take her side if he had even a little common sense left in his brain.


    "Alright, fine. You win and I will show you where we keep our beasts and our boss''s base. B-But you need to promise you will heal me first. Good people like you do not break your promises, right?"


    The man sounded desperate when he pleaded with Amane. But she did not feel her heart move at all.


    It did not even budge an inch as it heard those desperate pleas made to her.


    "You do know that you are wasting your precious time by begging in front of me? You better start moving now if you want to live. Otherwise, you will find your body shutting itself down and it will be painful."


    Whatever color was left on that man''s face was being drained out right now. The pain must be emerging from behind his shock and the man quickly jumped to his feet.


    "O-Of course I will show you the way. B-But what if I die before we reach there?"


    "Then you better pray that your magic can support you until we reach the base. Otherwise, you have no chance of survival."


    The man dashed out of the cave and Amane followed after him at a steady pace. That man had his destiny in his hand and Amane was amused to see him trying his best.

 Chapter 50 - 50: 50: Have Mercy [pt2]

    "Looks like these people were not the ones we were looking for. They have no valuable information available. What should we do now?"


    As much as Aqua wanted to rest, she also felt like she needed to crack this case. She had spent too much time and effort on this case to not feel like she was connected to it.


    "Ugh, so much effort wasted on chasing petty clowns. Let''s go back to the settlement for now. I am sure our friends are in trouble with the local guardian already."


    ''They''re what now? Why do I not even feel surprised about this?''


    Aqua was getting used to Lady Suzuki''s weird habits and way of speaking. Aqua had managed to understand her in a matter of hours.


    To waste all this effort on her own and then complain about it. This was just so much like Lady Suzuki that even commenting would be a waste of time.


    "By the way, what do you mean by ''being in trouble? I thought that the Divine Guild and the local guardians had a good relationship with the guardian tribe."


    Aqua asked that question with a tone of disbelief. She could not believe that something like this was even possible to happen.


    As for Lady Suzuki, she seemed to have no guilt inside her about this issue.


    "Huh? We do have a good relationship with the local tribe but I am not sure if they would look away if someone other than me arrives there with my name. But Sakura is a resourceful kid so I am sure she will be alright."


    Aqua felt sorry for Sakura in her heart. The other girl had been dealt an unimaginably bad hand.


    She hated to even think what Sakura could have done to incur such wrath from the divine leader.


    "Hey, didn''t she have that kid in her team as well? Don''t tell me that you decided to sacrifice the kid as well?"


    Lady Suzuki had the most confused face right now. It almost made Aqua feel sorry for her as well before she remembered that Lady Suzuki did not deserve this sympathy right now.


    "So you mean to tell me that you send two kids out into hostile territory knowing fully well that they were in danger? What kind of adult does that?"


    "Doesn''t everyone do that? I remember that my guardian regularly used to throw me off cliffs to make me grow stronger when I was a kid. But of course, it has been a lot of years since then."


    This new piece of information left Aqua stunned again. Had she thought a little deeper into this topic, she would have realized how obvious this information was.


    Lady Suzuki had lived past a time when danger was everywhere and wars were going on around every corner of the world.


    As such, this kind of background or upbringing was not that weird or controversial to see. A lot of people who had managed to survive until today would tell you similar stories about their background.


    Their conditions had been harsh so the adults around them had not held back as well.


    ''But still, to do that to a defenseless kid is too much. I guess I can see why Lady Suzuki had such a weird character. She must have been dropped off a lot on her head and now had brain damage as a result.''


    "Hey, hurry and keep up with me. The territory from here is a little difficult to travel without a guide so make sure you pay attention to me."


    Whatever good feelings Aqua had about Lady Suzuki evaporated at her rude words. Suddenly, Aqua wanted nothing to do with Lady Suzuki anymore.


    Her tone was too arrogant and her voice was too loud. She was like a kid who never managed to grow past her childhood.


    "I''m coming. You can afford to go a little slow, right? I need to keep up with you."


    Aqua picked up speed as well. She told herself that it was not because she was feeling sympathy for Lady Suzuki but because she cared as a whole.


    And also because she wanted to get out of this forest with all her limbs intact.


    ''God, if I ever manage to find the adult who raised Lady Suzuki, I will talk with her. But not before cursing that person out. Just how fucked up did one have to be to raise a kid like this?''


    _________________


    Amane sneezed soon after she entered the cave. She had a feeling that someone was talking about her behind her back but she had no proof of it.


    ''Who is badmouthing me behind my back? They should come out so that I can deal with them openly.''


    Amane was annoyed but also beyond caring if someone talked about her. But if it caused her bodily functions to become compromised, then Amane did care.


    The moon dragon walked faster at Amane''s side, her big head turning at small intervals to look at Amane.


    They were both tracking down the man who was running away faster and faster. At least he was smart enough to lead them back to his base.


    "Do you think he will try to make a run for it as soon as we reach the base and he gets a cure? Should I let him run away from us?"


    Amane asked the moon dragon who did not reply to her words. She was smelling something in the air and Amane watched as the boulder in front of the cave was pushed away by that man.


    She was about to make herself visible but she stopped herself in time. She was lucky that she had not shown herself because more people were coming out from the other side.


    "Hey man, where were you until now? You missed the big beast we just brought in."


    "Y-Yeah. Look, I don''t have time right now. Boss is coming and I need to take care of a few things."


    "Boss is coming? Why did you not say that before? I-I suddenly realized that I have a lot of work to do."


    "Y-Yeah, me as well."


    Amane watched that all happen in front of her. It seemed that she did not have to interfere with the progress this time.


    Once the man was sure that he was all alone, he turned toward Amane''s direction and gestured for her to come closer.


    "Look, I took you to the cave entrance. Now give me the cure for my poison. Please, I beg of you."


    Amane could see that the man was no longer typing to trick her. That was why she gave him the cure and walked into the base. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After that man was gone, Amane focused her attention back on the matter at hand. She could feel so many strong auras around her.


    It made her wonder how so many strong beasts had managed to get caught in the hunter''s trap without trying to kill these poachers.


    "Moony, keep close to me. I have a bad feeling about this leader."


    Amane pulled the dragon closer to her body. That tiny body was shaking in her grasp with excitement. But this was no time to be excited.


    She followed the feeling she was getting and Amane instantly entered the room where all those beasts she was feeling were being kept.


    They were locked up in tiny cages, their eyes closed. They had been drugged up quite badly.


    Amane neared a cage to look at the situation more clearly when she felt her senses dulling quite a lot.


    There was a powdery substance on top of these beasts that made Amane suspicious about its true nature.


    She smelled a small part of it and instantly was hit was a dizzy spell. There was only one thing that could make Amane behave like this.


    "Moony, keep away. Don''t breathe in this air¡­"


    But the moon dragon collapsed before Amane finished speaking. She was feeling a lot dizzier now that she had breathed a lot of that air.


    These pheromones were causing Amane to feel sleepy and her eyelids were dropping. She would not be able to hold on until the end.


    "Awww, look at that. The fly managed to enter our trap all on our own. So this is what the family head of the Tsurugi family is capable of? How tragic."


    Amane was not able to keep her head any longer. She was all but asleep at that point and her eyes were hurting a lot.


    How did this group manage to get their hands on such concentrated pheromones? And how did they even manage to spread them around?


    "Go to sleep our golden hen. Once you are awake, you will have a lot of work to do."


    The voice whispered but Amane was not going to allow herself to fall asleep just like that.


    She was going to fight against that feeling of sleep and make sure she was free right here and now.


    ''Don''t joke with me. I am not going to fall for such cheap tricks.''


    Amane channeled her magic more and more into her core until it exploded with power. It was the only thing keeping her awake.

 Chapter 51 - 51: 51: Kids Adventure [pt1]

    ''Don''t joke with me. I am not going to fall for such cheap tricks.''


    Amane''s magic exploded in a matter of seconds. She had never overworked her core like this in her new life so her body was feeling heavier than usual. But it was all worth it to keep herself awake and give her a fighting chance. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With everyone else in the room asleep, Amane had to take any and all advantage she could.


    As one would expect from an outburst of an expert like her, even her opponent was not able to keep themselves on their feet and they fell asleep. That was one obstacle down.


    ''But this does not mean anything. Until I deal with the source of this gas, I cannot relax.''


    This was the most difficult part for someone like Amane. She had a really sensitive nose so smells like these were a pain to her. She was more likely to feel the effects of this gas than most people as well.


    If not for her special constitution, she would have scummed to her senses far earlier.


    "Oi, you. I know you managed to avoid my outburst so there is no need to hide. Come out if you value your life."


    Amane pointed toward the rock that had a shadow behind it. She could sense human lifeforce coming from behind it.


    The person was weak enough to escape Amane''s notice for this long but they could not hide the sound of their breath.


    The kid that had been hiding behind the rock came out. Her dirty face and broken teeth were adorable in Amane''s eyes.


    But she was not going to let her guard down just because her opponent was a kid. God knew how vicious kids could be when they wanted something.


    "I-I''m sorry. I did not mean to listen to your talk and see what you were doing. P-Please, let me go."


    The girl looked ready to cry which made Amane feel bad. She had a soft spot for kids and that showed in her expression.


    Since the girl was already like this, there was no point in threatening her anymore.


    "Don''t worry kid. I will not harm you in any way. But I am curious to know how a kid like you joined this group in the first place."


    Amane was curious about it but she would not be surprised by any answer here.


    The kid could be a child of their existing members, someone they had picked up on the way, or even someone whom they kidnapped. The possibilities were endless.


    Amane had seen some fucked up things in the times of war so her expectations were really low.


    "Umm, I followed you and these bad people. They have been causing trouble around our home lately and I was worried for you since you were following that bad man from before."


    The kid seemed extremely honest. Her face did not hide any of her thoughts and her worry was evident.


    Amane wanted to sigh and melt at the same time once she heard those words of concern from the kid.


    ''This kid is far too pure. She''s nothing like those wild monkeys I raised before. I wish at least one of my kids turned up to be this cute and sweet.''


    Amane complained in her heart but she was thankful for her kids being hard-hearted. It protected them and even kept them going after her death.


    Just the fact that Charlie had managed to survive this long was proof of her toughness.


    "It''s good to be a worried kid but don''t chew more than you can swallow. It won''t serve you very well in the future. Instead, call someone else for help if you ever feel like someone is in trouble."


    The kid shrank as she heard Amane''s complaints. She likely felt wronged at her concern being wavered off but Amane needed to set an example here.


    "I-I just wanted to help you¡­"


    "And to do that you ever walked into a room full of enemies and wild beasts? What if these beasts were not restrained and had attacked you? You won''t have survived."


    "I know but I still wanted to help. Why are all you grown-ups so hard-headed? I hate you all¡­"


    The kid did not allow Amane a second to get her words in before she was pushed back and the kid ran away.


    Amane was left behind with her hand held out to stop the kid. But the kid was too fast to be caught by her.


    "Ugh, I forgot that kids can be such a huge pain in the ass as well when they want to be. Now I have no choice but to go after her. Hey moony, wake up for a second. I can feel that you are awake."


    Amane had felt the moon dragon wake up the second her powers had blown out. It had made the sleeping smell go away and moony had woken up.


    "I trust that you will be able to break the device that is making this smell come out while I take care of that kid."


    Amane asked and the moon dragon looked offended at being questioned. If her facial expression could be translated into the human language then Amane was sure that it would read as ''huh? Did you just question me?''


    The moon dragon let out a huff of air and leaped into the air from Amane''s shoulder. That was one problem taken care of.


    "Now to find that kid. Oh, and I forgot. MOONEY, COME BACK TO ME ONCE YOU ARE DONE."


    Amane dodged the blast of fire that was heading her way. Mooney was taking her words as an insult rather than a compliment or a command. But Amane was reassured that Mooney would come back when she was done throwing her temper tantrum.


    ''Well, now to get to the more challenging side of things. I wonder where the kid went to. Looks like I will have to track her manually.''


    Amane opened her system and the game began.


    _________________


    "Psss, how long do you think we will need to stay in this village? I am ready to escape from here."


    Sakura asked Eclipse with an eager voice. She could feel that his magic was getting more and more concentrated. As a result, more and more beasts were coming near the settlement.


    It was making the warriors stationed around the village a lot tenser as well. And security was rising as a result.


    "Just a little more and I will be done. But it will take much longer if you keep on distracting me like that."


    "Sheesh, calm down. Why are you so cranky right now? Don''t tell me! Are you going through puberty?"


    "Don''t be silly. I am not old enough to be hitting puberty. And at least I am not whining like a kid right now."


    "Why you!!!!"


    Sakura seethed at Eclipse''s words. The kid was learning too many bad things these days and it was testing Sakura''s patience. She was not even sure why Amane had taken this kid in and not thrown him at others'' mercy.


    Why did she value this kid so much? Because he had the safe affinity as Amane? Why did that even matter?


    Sakura was sure that even she would be able to train hard and control beasts if she tried. But Amane had no interest in teaching her.


    "''She''s here¡­"


    "I cannot believe she came here¡­"


    "Were these kids telling the truth after all? For lady Suzuki to come here personally is a little¡­."


    The tense atmosphere around the village was broken by the sound of gossiping. Sakura instantly strained her ears to be able to hear more but Eclipse did not need to do that.


    He groaned out tiredly as soon as he realized what was happening.


    "Oh god. Why did I even try that hard if she was going to come here in the first place? That Charlie Suzuki is a pain in my ass."


    Sakura agreed with Eclipse but for different reasons. She could see the villagers looking toward Lady Suzuki with their gazes filled with admiration.


    But personally, Sakura could not see what was so great about her.


    "Lady Suzuki, so you did come. Do you happen to know these people?"


    It was the elder village leader who asked that question as she pointed toward Sakura and Eclipse.


    Sakura glared at Suzuki to not say anything unnecessary but Lady Suzuki took it the wrong way.


    "These kids? Of course, I don''t know them at all."


    Sakura could only look on in shock as Lady Suzuki proclaimed that. Everyone in the village glared at them as one but the scout who had brought them in even had her knife pointed toward Sakura''s neck in record time.


    Sakura raised her hand to show that she meant no harm while sending glaring and helpless looks toward Charlie Suzuki the whole time.


    In the end, it was not Lady Suzuki who saved them but the elder village leader who signaled for the buff scout to lower her weapon.


    "It seems that Lady Suzuki''s sense of humor is still all there. You can let them go now because they are Lady Suzuki''s companions."


    Sakura sighed in relief as the weapon was lowered from her neck and she could breathe easy again. She had just been saved.

 Chapter 52 - 52: 52: Kids Adventure [pt2]

    ''Darn, it. Just how fast was that kid? Is that even a kid? Or is it a small beast pretending to be a human? But no, she spoke so it must be human.''


    Amane was chasing after the kid who had given her the abrupt cold shoulder. She wanted to help the kid, but her more significant reason for doing this was to get the kid before poachers could.


    As a local, the kid knew a lot of urban legends and hidden places. If she somehow led the poachers to the ancient ruins then it would not be good.


    A lot of damage could be done by these poachers and Amane wanted to stop them.


    "Hey kid, wait up. I am not an enemy to you."


    Amane called out to the kid, hoping that she would stop running away. But the kid did not slow down at all.


    Instead, she just picked up speed and led Amane toward the part of the forest which was thinning into a clearing.


    The kid let out a startled scream and Amane felt the familiar presence of Moony blocking their way. The dragon had finally done the deed she had been assigned and decided to help Amane out.


    "Moony, catch the kid. Don''t let her get past you."


    Amane ordered the dragon as she quickly closed the distance. The kid looked shocked to see such a unique creature come at her from the side.


    It was scary and there was no telling if it was hostile. So that was why the kid banished her small knife and held it in front of her.


    "D-Don''t come closer or I will not be held responsible. I-I will hurt you."


    The kid was stepping back slowly, her breath getting rigid and shallow by the second. Amane was almost afraid that the kid would end up hurting herself.


    So she suddenly stopped moving and held her hands up to show that she did not mean any harm.


    "I told you that I am not your enemy. You do not have to be on guard against me."


    Amane coaxed the kid, knowing that her words would have the best chance of calming her down.


    The kid looked at Amane, realizing that she held no weapon, and attacked. Her knife barely grazed Amane''s cheeks when Moony charged at her from the side.


    The small dragon was heavy enough to push the kid onto her back and then both came tumbling down the small hill.


    Amane followed after them at a decent pace while sighing. She had a feeling that things were about to get complicated for her.


    And they did once both Moony and the kid stopped rolling down the hill. They had managed to somehow roll directly into the small gathering that was happening in the middle of that clearing.


    "..."


    "..."


    Amane and Charlie exchanged awkward looks. She was unsure why, but Charlie was avoiding looking at Amane.


    Both Sakura and Eclipse were held in a captive position by a pair of buff-looking women and they seemed to be in trouble.


    "Chief, I take back what I just said. I do know these people so you can let them go now."


    Charlie''s vouch caused the old chief to instantly give her order and the two buff-looking women let Sakura and Eclipse go.


    They both looked annoyed with Charlie but did not voice their grievances. So Amane had no idea what had happened here.


    And she did not want to know about what had happened either. It was better for her mental health if she stayed as far away from this topic as possible.


    "Anyway, now that we have all gathered back here, let''s discuss important things first. Chief, can you get a small and secure cabin prepared for us? The earlier we can get it, the better for us."


    The Chief looked startled to be called out all of a sudden. She looked toward Amane and then Charlie before understanding flashed in her eyes.


    She was the only one who seemed to have realized something but she did not voice her thoughts. And for that, Charlie ignored her as well.


    "Of course, we have private space available for our precious guests. You can use the central hut for your meeting. Do you want a representative from our side to accompany you?"


    The chief sounded excited all of a sudden. It was not often that Charlie Suzuki asked someone for a favor.


    "No need to. I can take care of things from here on."


    Charlie declined as she extended her hand toward Amane. It was amusing to see Charlie try and act like a proper lady now. It did not suit her character at all.


    "Lady Tsurugi, may I escort you inside? It would be an honor for me to be able to do so."


    Charlie''s voice was charming. It was forest time she did not sound like a child when she made a request.


    Any other lady would have blushed and given her hand to Charlie by now. But Amane had seen Charlie ever since she had been a kid. These sweet words did not have any effect on her by now.


    But still, it would not hurt to play along a little.


    Amane was about to place her hand in Charlie''s extended one when Moony decided she did not like Charlie and ended up biting her.


    "Y-You little. How dare you bite me like this?"


    Charlie''s voice was shaking as her hand was bleeding. Her easy-going smile was nowhere to be seen and her temper was rising.


    The chief and everyone else looked startled to see this sudden flare of temper in the usually cocky and calm lady. But Amane knew the real reason behind this sudden temper flair.


    It was because Charlie had a low pain tolerance when she was surprised. It was super easy to get her cranky if she was surprised.


    She was a control freak in the real sense of the world and she did not like losing control over any situation. So this sudden attack by Moony on her caused her to get angry.


    As for Moony? The dragon just scoffed at the anger that was directed toward her and curled tighter against Amane''s neck. She was showing her dominance and her ownership over her human.


    It was a clash of wills between two stubborn yet strong creatures.


    "Cut it out you both. I no longer have any tolerance for all your idiocy. We should hurry up and think of a way to solve the current problem. Does anyone even know what the full problem is?"


    In the end, it was Aqua who braved her way into this conflict. She looked like she would rather die than solve whatever was happening but did her best to control the situation.


    Amane was happy that Aqua stepped in time otherwise she would have to step in.


    "The little lady is right. You should not have any important discussion out in the open like this. These forests are dangerous and they can also cause you a lot of problems if you are not careful in here."


    The chief cautioned, adding her advice into the mix.


    It was then that the group decided to head into the village. There was no need to take any unnecessary risk.


    //////////////////////////////////// sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A high-tech lab door was slashed open on the other side of the world as the lab''s leading scientist stormed inside. Her long green hair was flowing behind her and flashing with static electricity.


    Her snake-like eyes were flashing as she considered the news she had just gotten.


    "Not enough samples this time as well? Just what are those poachers doing all this time? Can they not even get me samples in the right way?"


    The female paced around her lap a few times, considering what to do.


    She had heard the news of Charlie Suzuki heading for that Divine island where her poachers were located.


    "This will not do. I will have to ask experts to handle this case now. Time to call the hunters in."


    The scientist looked like she would rather die than give this order. But it was her precious research that was on the verge of a breakthrough.


    She could not afford to hold back now of all times. So she had no other choice but to depend on someone she hated with every fiber of her being. In the end, she would be depending on something she hated but it was for a good cause.


    And the moon dragon would be the key to making everything possible. With that in mind, the doctor decided to issue a new order to her subordinate.


    They would take care of the most trivial things before they reached her master''s ears.


    After all, the scientist could not afford to make silly mistakes. Her life and the life of everyone else she knew was at stake.


    Not that she cared much about anyone else. She just wanted her new world to come quickly and change her destiny.

 Chapter 53 - 53: 53: Pending discussions

    The old leader of the tribe did not wait around and ushered the company back to the village in a hurry. There, they were given one of the best-looking houses without delay but Sakura''s uneasiness grew in leaps and bounds.


    "You all are most welcome here. Lady Suzuki, please take a seat. Lady Amane, you as well. The rest of you are free to grab a seat as well."


    Even though the leader said that there were only 2-3 seats that even looked safe enough to sit in. Aqua had already taken a seat on the ground followed by Eclipse. Sakura did not want to follow their lead but there seemed to be no other way around.


    Sakura''s face showed her hesitation and discomfort and the one who happened to catch it was none other than Charlie Suzuki.


    "Sakura, are you alright? Ah, there is no chair left for you to sit in, huh? Well, you can have mine."


    Sakura''s eyes narrowed as soon as she heard Charlie''s concerned voice. That girl was only generous when it suited her. So why was such a selfish person willing to give up her seat?


    "Lady Amane, I sacrificed my seat for your cousin. Won''t you allow me to sit on your lap as compensation? I promise to be nice and not move around much."


    ''T-This little bitch. So this was what she was aiming for all along?''


    Sakura knew she should stop being this surprised at Charlie Suzuki''s sliness. That woman was not a good omen for anyone.


    Even this time, she had utilized an unlikely situation to her advantage.


    "There is no need to give up your seat for me Lady Suzuki. You are the eldest among us all and we should respect that hierarchy, You should sit on your seat while I can share with my cousin."


    ''Well, two can play this game. If you think I will give up Amane''s lap this easily then you have another thing coming your way Charlie. Give it up, you old hag.''


    Sakura decided to finally be stubborn for once and put her feet down. She was not going to let Charlie have won and even Charlie had realized this.


    "There is no need to follow such a strict sense of hierarchy. I want to get close to you all youngsters so help me out a little." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''And stop interfering with my relationships with your cousin.''


    Lady Suzuki might have not voiced the second part but it was evident in the way she spoke. Sakura had to bite her lip in order not to speak anything offensive right now. She needed to show restraint.


    ''I cannot give in to my temper. This is what Amane wants and she will take advantage of my mistakes.''


    "I don''t mind being close to you Lady Suzuki. But I am afraid that you might feel a little alienated among all of us youngsters. Old people are often, how do you say it, inflexible in their views."


    "Hoh? Then it''s a good thing that I am quite an open-minded individual after all. I can just slide into your group without worries."


    Both Sakura and Sazuki were out to outdo each other. Their interactions were getting heated as well.


    "Ugh. I don''t know if they were fighting or flirting right now. And I am too afraid to ask at this point."


    Aqua sounded rather nervous as she watched the fight occur in front of her. At least she seemed to be enjoying herself right now.


    "Alright, enough fighting. I heard both of your concerns and I have finally decided- both of you can sit with each other while I''ll occupy my seat with Moony. And if you have any complaints, address them to moony."


    The baby dragon in Amane''s arms let out a smoky breath with a toothy smile. It seemed happy to have prey to intimidate.


    Both Sakura and Charlie calmed down as soon as they were faced with the threat of becoming dragon good. They did not want to get injured for unnecessary reasons.


    "No, that''s alright. We can share."


    "Yeah, we can share. It would be an honor to do so."


    The tribe people who had been watching from the side-line looked surprised. They had never seen Lady Suzuki act this submissive before.


    The old leader looked especially bewildered at the sudden turn of events. Her surprised eyes looked at Amane as if she was a goddess who had reincarnated and come down to this earth. Her admiration was leaking out of her eyes.


    "Madam, maybe we should interfere and bring out more chairs? There are more people here than we first expected after all."


    The old leader suddenly escaped her daze and realized that it was rather rude of her not to have a proper seating arrangement prepared beforehand.


    But in her defense, they had never needed more than 2 chairs when Lady Suzuki was here before. Her visits were short and to the point as well.


    This was everyone''s first time seeing Lady Suzuki act like this.


    "You are right. We are being rather rude," the old leader realized this and snapped her cane on the floor. Then, in a much stronger voice, she continued, "Hurry up and bring out more chairs for our guests."


    Footsteps headed out and then the doors parted. People rushed in with chairs, sofas, and pillows for their guests to sit upon.


    "I am sorry for our lack of foresight. Let us rectify our past mistakes by providing you with the proper accommodation you deserve."


    The old leader spoke up and the room suddenly transformed from an almost space to a formal seating.


    Both Suzuki and Sakura had a released expression as they watched it happen. This new arrangement would no longer force them to sit together.


    "Thank god their bickering stopped. I was starting to get a headache because of them."


    Aqua''s voice was comparatively quiet but echoed quite loudly in the quiet environment. Luckily for her, no one paid attention to her words.


    "If your children are finished playing, then hurry up and sit down. We need to discuss what our next course of action should be. We can''t undermine our current situation.


    Amane''s quiet voice filled the room and everyone looked at her in silence.


    The tribe members who watched their famous ''Lady Suzuki fall into place were terrified and intrigued by the presence of this new force.


    ''Did they call her Amane, right? I don''t think I''ve heard that name before. But she has our lady by the leash. Not to mention, the dragon in her lap.''


    The said dragon gave the elder a terrifying glare and she instantly fell in line. She did not want to make an enemy of that moon dragon.


    "My lady, we shall start our discussion now. You people, don''t just stand around like this. Bring tea and snacks for our guests as soon as possible."


    The elder quickly ordered, looking behind and waving her hand. Her tribe members quickly got to work, realizing what their elders wanted from them.


    Amane watched them all work. She had no intention of stopping these people from serving her and her companions. She was hungry after such a long day as well.


    "So, let me start by narrating what happened, and then we can go one by one to explain what we found."


    Amane started and she listened to others'' stories. It seemed like she was not the only one to have a run-in with the poachers.


    "Poachers have always been abundant on this island but this is too much even for the norms. It''s almost as if they are getting more and more desperate every year."


    The village leader sounded frustrated but her eyes could not help but look at Lady Suzuki and her wandering fingers.


    Lady Suzuki reached out for Amane and then retreated just as she was about to touch her. It was frustrating to watch and it distracted the village leader.


    "I see. Maybe they are getting desperate because the dragon egg was about to hatch. Someone must have informed them about this possibility since the sun dragon had not been seen for so many years."


    Amane theorized, her hand reaching out and twisting Charlie''s fingers rather painfully.


    The old village leader had to try very hard to ignore the soft and muffled moans Lady Suzuki was making as she got abused. This was not a safe and sane image for her mind.


    "It is possible. But it would also mean that the informer was one of us."


    "Either that or they could be from ''The Hive''. God knows they have all kinds of random information available to them. I won''t put it past them to know of this ''dragon'' business as well."


    Aqual interfered, mostly to distract herself from what was going on with Charlie Suzuki.


    Her words caused everyone to tense and get thinking about this. But in the end, there was no evidence to support her theory.


    "Anyway, I will be taking Mooney with me so that should solve one problem for us."

 Chapter 54 - 54: 54: Taken care of

    The poacher''s base was usually a chill place. But tensions were high ever since the news of Lady Suzuki and her company''s arrival had spread around. She was someone the poachers did not want to cross paths with.


    Ideally, the poachers would have liked to stay under the radar for Lady Suzuki''s trip but it was going to be tougher than they expected.


    Their sponsor was starting to crack down on them already and it was pushing everyone on edge. That was the reason they had to take reckless actions and risk getting caught by Lady Suzuki.


    And things had happened just as they had feared them to happen - a lot of their members had gotten caught by Lady Suzuki''s gang.


    In the end, there were only a few people left in the poacher''s den and all of them were low-level workers who were only there to make up the numbers.


    "Man, I a so bored. All of our senior members ended up disappearing on us and now we are left to clean up the mess here."


    The servant who was busy cleaning up the room complained. He was the oldest in this left-over bunch, his age well over 60 at this point.


    The only reason he had joined the poachers was that it paid well.


    "I know what you mean. I joined the poachers because I thought I could make a pretty penny out of it. But all I got to do was to sit around and clean the room."


    This time, it was the youngest who complained. He was merely 16 years old but he had big ambitions. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You all should just be glad that we even get to live here. For one, I am happy to be where I am right now."


    The only girl in the group spoke these words as she cleaned her nails. She did not seem even a little worried that there were members of her branch missing and had not come home.


    She only cared about her supplies and her comfort.


    "I heard the upper leaders talking about something interesting. The thing we were looking for - that dragon, Lady Suzuki''s companion has it right now. So how about we go and whisk it away for ourselves?"


    The kid suggested, being the only one who dared of this.


    "Have you gone senile? You want to go against Lady Suzuki. That Charlie Suzuki who shows no mercy? You want to go against her?"


    The adult girl questioned as soon as she heard the teen talking about the impossible.


    "Hey, I know what you are worried about but hear me out - no matter how strong of a person Charlie Suzuki is, she is still not god. If we can separate her from her companions, we can successfully, we can threaten them."


    The youngest could see the female coming around to his suggestion. But she was a rational thinker so it was given for her to side with him.


    The eldest looked to be not interested so the youngest did not bother asking again.


    "Sister, I know that you are worried but our plan will work or not, but I assure you that I have everything planned out in my head. Give me a chance to prove my sincerity to you."


    The more the youngster spoke, the more the female wavered. Only the old man could see that this would end up in disaster.


    "I will not get involved but I will not stop you both as well. Do what you want to do."


    Those words from the wise old man gave the youngest teenager even more courage and confidence. And he began to plan his assault.


    .......


    "Amane, are you sure you want to leave this island like this? Nothing got resolved in the end and we only found ourselves in more trouble. We were also saddled with a dragon to look after. Do we even have enough funds to feed it?"


    Sakura tried, for the fifth time, to change Amane''s mind about taking the dragon with them.


    Dragons were mythical creatures who were seldom seen. They were also protected under the ancient creature code and were to be left alone if possible.


    Sakura could not see Amane''s decision as anything but a disaster. And all this was happening when Amane''s support was still weak.


    "Hmmm, this should not be a problem for Lady Tsurugi. If you run into any trouble you can just ask me for help. I will do anything for my dear Amane."


    Lady Suzuki had to insert herself between this conversation. Her smiling face was what pissed off Sakura even more.


    "Don''t worry Sakura. I know what you are worried about but I have a plan. But if you are so worried, why don''t you visit my room alone tonight? I will answer all your questions then."


    Amane''s tone was not happy and Sakura got a feeling that she would be punished by her cousin for asking unnecessary questions.


    That thought made Sakura hot and cold at the same time.


    "Awww, are you both making late-night date plans without us all? Now I feel so lonely. Hey Aqua, why don''t we have a sleepover of our own as well? I''ll keep you plenty entertained."


    Lady Suzuki''s bubbly voice gave Sakura a small headache but she willingly ignored it for the time being. Amane''s offer was much more important and interesting to Sakura.


    "A-Alright, I will meet you tonight."


    There was not any change in Amane''s expression when she got that confirmation. But she still noticed the barely-there grin on Amane''s face.


    Things seemed quiet all of a sudden when Mooney, the dragon, raised her head and looked toward the forest. Amane looked up as well as if she was in sync with the dragon.


    "Hey, I need to urgently go and answer the call of nature. I will come back soon so don''t come looking for me no matter what happens, alright?"


    Sakura was surprised at Amane''s words and she was about to follow after Amane when Lady Suzuki stopped her.


    "Stay put here. Amane asked us to wait for her, right? So we should wait got her here as we are asked to do."


    For someone who was the leader of the biggest organization, Lady Suzuki sure could take orders well. Not that Skaura was complaining about her or anything. She was just saying.


    "You want me to stay put? And what if I don''t want to?"


    Skura challenged Lady Suzuki, knowing well that she would not be going after Amane. She just wanted to see what Lady Suzuki would reply to her.


    "Hmm, then Amane would have to punish you even heavier I assume. And we won''t want that now, right?"


    Sakura''s body sparked with heat as soon as she heard those words. She did not want to react to the provocation but she could not help it.


    "Darn it. She has it bad, right?"


    Aqua questioned from the sidelines, enjoying this show very much. She was also the only one who felt sorry for what Eclipse was going through so she decided to help him out.


    ......¡­..


    "Hey, I know that I said I would help you but aren''t we going in too blindly right now? Do you have a plan?"


    The unnamed female poacher questioned the unnamed teenager she was following.


    She did not know what possessed her to listen to the younger before but her doubts were starting to rise up again. Her mind told her to head back right now.


    "Awww, come on. Don''t be like that to me now, big sister. We are in this together so do not fear. Just what can a single girl do to us?"


    The teenager questioned, not noticing the other beasts closing in on him. The forest had gone quiet all of a sudden, the animals not making a single noise.


    But since the two poachers had never gone out to hunt before, they did not know this and were happy to experience such a quiet forest.''


    "Well, hello there. Are you here to meet me and my dragon?"


    The teenager stopped first, taking in Amane''s presence in front of him. The female adult stopped right behind him.


    They were both confused but then seemed delighted to see Amane standing in front of them.


    "Wow, talk about being lucky. We did not even have to look for you. You decided to come to us all on your own."


    The teenager sounded happy but the adult lady had her doubts. She could not guess the reason why this lady had bene waiting for them this openly.


    "Hmmm, you both are lucky indeed. You will get to witness what it means to truly be facing beasts."


    Amane Tsurugi had a sinister smile on her face that sent shivers down both of the poacher''s spine.


    And before they knew it, the clearing they were in was surrounded by wild animals. And there were a lot of them, looking at the two poachers with hungry eyes.


    "I hope you enjoy your remaining time in this world."

 Chapter 55 - 55: 55: Its dangerous

    It took Moonie no time to take care of the intruders. Not only was the moon dragon fast, but it was also accurate in its killing.


    That display of natural cruelty reminded Amane of the first lesson she had learned as a beast tamer. Her master had insisted that Amane bury the important lesson deep in her heart.


    "No matter how much love and tame a wild beast, their true nature cannot be changed, huh? I guess things have been too quiet recently that I forgot this truth. It was about time I was reminded of this face."


    Amane held her hand out and Moony landed on her feet. Moony''s fire had managed to burn the attacker''s skin and even bones. It was the most painful death one could have gotten.


    "You did good, Moony. Now rest on my shoulder. I will take you back to the ship."


    Ideally, Amane should have captured these people alive to interrogate them. But she could tell that these people did not have any idea what was going on. They were just low-level grunts stuck to do the clean-up work for their boss.


    Soon, the ship came back into focus and Amane climbed up the ship. It was Aqua''s familiar face that she saw first.


    "So, are you done with your outing? Your face has a red spot on it. You might want to clean it up before someone sees it." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aqua pointed out with a calm voice. Her uninterested voice told Amane which personality was in control of her body.


    Amane quickly swiped her thumb across her face, only to notice the wet line of red on her face.


    "Ah, I must have been careless when I allowed Moony to climb up my shoulder. I guess I should go and take a bath now."


    Amane quickly closed the door to her room and then it was time for her to think.


    It seemed like there was an organization out in the world that was trying to hunt and gather previous beasts. Whatever its goal did not matter to Amane.


    What did matter was that they were trying to step into her territory and take away her business. Amane could not allow this to happen if she wanted to lead a calm and lazy life in the future.


    She needed to secure her family''s place on the top of the food chain.


    "Hive, huh? I guess it is something I will need to look more into later."


    Amane had gotten this information by looking around Charlie''s room before. But she was not going to ask Clair about it. She would need to investigate things on her own.


    ...


    The time on the ship passed rather quietly. Amane was surprised when she was not woken up by anyone in the morning. The crew had collectively decided to allow her to sleep in.


    When she did come out of the room, the shore of her city was visible.


    "Yoko, what perfect timing you have. Look, we are finally back here home. Will you be returning to your estate now?"


    Charlie sounded regretful to let Amane go. But the playful light in her eyes told Amane that she was not serious.


    Of course, knowing Charlie''s nature, it would not take Charlie long to drag Amane and everyone else into another outing.


    "Ugh, can we decline your invitation next time? Somehow, being with you feel like a natural disaster for us all."


    Aqua declined as she dragged herself out. Her condition was not decent now and her face also looked greener than before.


    Before anyone could reply to Aqua, she quickly made her way toward the sea and proceeded to empty her stomach.


    "Ugh, be careful and take care of yourself. Anyway, I agree with Aqua. Next time you want to go on a trip, go yourself. Do not offer me or Yoko any of your hospitality."


    Sakura spoke up before Charlie could intervene. Sakura also took hold of Amane''s hand and dragged her away. Amane had no time to react before she was yanked out by Sakura.


    Even Moony gave a startled yelp at the sudden action before settling down at Amane''s shoulder.


    "Well, you cannot tell me what to do. See you in a few days, Yoko Tsurugi. Be ready because you will not be able to decline my invitation."


    Of course, Charlie did not allow Sakura to part without saying words of her own. When Amane turned around to look at Charlie, she was not surprised to see a satisfied expression on Charlie''s face.


    It was amusing to see Sakura trying to battle her jealousy and failing but Amane''s wrist was beginning to scream in pain now. Sakura''s grip was getting uncomfortable.


    "You can let me go now, Sakura. I think you have dragged me far enough from Charlie."


    Amane''s reminder caused Sakura to abruptly let go of her. She had not realized how hard she had been gripping Amane''s hand until now.


    "Ah, sorry. I guess I got a little riled by Lady Suzuki. I promise I will be more careful in the future."


    Sakura promised this as she finally let Amane go. She had not meant to grip her cousin''s hand so tightly. But she had been unable to help herself as well.


    The sight of her cousin''s attention on the current divine leader was annoying. It made Sakura want to rip the divine leader''s head off.


    ''But not now. I need to gain more power and influence if I want to compete against the divine leader. I refuse to put Amane in danger due to my negligence.''


    This was what Sakura promised herself as she tightly gripped her fist. She was going to face this challenge head-on.


    Of course, Amane noticed what Sakura was thinking. How could she not know with the expression Sakura was making on her face?


    They both returned to the Tsurugi estate soon. But as soon as they did, there was an air of disturbance around them.


    And it took Amane a minute to figure out what was wrong.


    "It is too quiet right now. There are no animal cries around the mansion. We need to hurry up and check on the situation."


    Amane did not have a lot of beasts right now, but she did have a few rowdy ones. And those beasts made a lot of noise as a result of their nature.


    But the current Tsurugi mansion was quiet as a mouse.


    "Hmm, let us see. Sakura, go inside and wait for Eclipse. Tell him about the situation and have him be on standby. I will go and check the situation inside."


    There was only quietness around a beast tamer''s home on two occasions - all the beasts were dead or there was an even bigger predator in the mix.


    And since Amane had yet to introduce Moony to her other beast, she doubted that was the reason it was so quiet.


    "Looks like the elders decided to present me with a little gift, Moony. I wonder what kind of trick they decided to pull this time. Shall we go out, and see?"


    Moony stretched her body out and leaped into the air. The moon dragon led the way around the mansion and somehow Amane was not surprised to see that Moony was able to find the way to the back.


    As soon as Moony landed on the ground, it growled while looking toward the big hall at the end. There must be something inside that was putting its senses on the edge.


    Amane did not delay further and opened the door. She did not see anything at first. All she noticed was that everyone inside the room was asleep.


    "What is going on here? I told you people to take good care of the beasts, not to let them sense danger. Now look at them all. They are all in a deep sleep, pretending like they are dead. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    Amane asked as she glared everyone down. None of her workers could look at her face once she was finished scolding them.


    But then all their fear of Amane was forgotten once they heard a loud cry coming from the inside room.


    It sounded familiar to Amane as well, but she was not able to place where she had heard that cry before. But her mind was having a hard time today.


    "Oh no, the poison drake is out of control again. At this rate, it will kill us all before we can transport it to its new owner."


    One of the workers cried out as the cry continued. Now that Amane knew what the creature was, she could suddenly remember what the creature was.


    A poison drake is a sub-species of dragon and is highly contagious. It was one of the hardest species to co-exist with and it would kill anyone who tried to get too close.


    "E-Everyone, run away. The drake is about to break free. We need to get away from it if we do not want to die by its poison."


    The workers cried out as they ran left and right.

 Chapter 56 - 56: 56: Youre free [pt1]

    "E-Everyone, run away. The drake is about to break free. We need to escape it if we do not want to die by its poison."


    That single line caused chaos to erupt inside the hall. Everyone tried to run away but no one knew where they were going. It was worse than a panic-induced public attack.


    Amane watched it all happen briefly before her common sense snapped her back into reality. She clutched her head and decided to take care of her people before something even worse than a panic attack could happen.


    "Everyone, listen to me."


    Amane spoke at a moderate volume but no one was willing to stop and listen to her. These people were ignoring Amane in their panic-induced state. And that was not going to sit well with Amane here.


    "EVERYONE! CALM! DOWN! RIGHT! NOW!"


    Of course, Amane''s words were accompanied by a loud noise. It was finally enough to make people stop and listen to what she had to say.


    "Stop panicking like this and running around like morons. The gate to get out of this building is behind me, so use it. Also, someone, go and put a barrier around the poison drake''s room. I will take care of things from here."


    Amane ordered this in a relatively calm voice. Her confidence and leadership finally caused everyone to look at her with confidence.


    All her workers were willing to leave this situation in Amane''s hands.


    "A-Alright boss. We shall do as you have ordered."


    One of her workers hurried up and brought the barrier maker. It was the only way for these low-leveled workers to ensure the beasts did not harm them.


    A barrier maker was not a tool that was often used in Amane''s days. And it had seen limited usage ever since she had taken over the family as well.


    "Hurry up and use it. I will go inside and take care of this drake for you."


    Amane assured the servants and they looked satisfied. But some had a worried expression on their faces as well. It seemed like not everyone had confidence in Amane and her abilities.


    "M-Miss, are you sure this will be alright? I know you are good, but this is still a poison drake. You can lose your life and-"


    Amane had heard enough from the servant.


    It was one thing for these servants to be worried about her, but it was another for them to doubt her work.


    Amane would need to prove why she was the best beast tamer once more to solidify her position in this family and assure the servants.


    "Do not question my decision. Also, someone bring Eclipse here. He will take care of the other beasts if they misbehave. For now, I have a drake to take care of. Moony, time to get to work."


    The moon dragon finally raised its head from where it had been lying. The sudden action by a small lizard-like creature making their master''s shoulder home was not what the workers expected.


    Many cried out in alarm and took a step back in fright as well. But just as many were enchanted by Moony''s body and wanted to touch her.


    "Do not touch her if you want your fingers to stay intact. Listen, I will be out in about an hour. Have a bath and a nice meal prepared for me."


    Amane ordered this and entered the barrier of the poison drake.


    She was going to show that thing who was the boss of this place. And then the drake would be under her command as well.


    ...¡­.


    "Look at this place. This kid does not have any restraint or care for their surroundings. It has already destroyed this cage beyond normal usage."


    Amane walked into the purplish-looking room without any hesitation. Her mana kept her breath normal and de-toxified any poison that entered her body.


    Moony rubbed its scales against Amane''s face to further detoxify her skin but there was no need to do that. Still, that action was much appreciated and allowed Amane to feel better.


    "You are a good child, Moony. Now, shall we go and find the troublemaker?"


    Amane asked and the moon dragon leaned into her touch. They both walked further into the small cage and finally spotted the ball of purple in front of them.


    The drake was still in its juvenile stages and its body was as big as a four-person dining table. It was also shorter than Amane currently but its golden eyes were intelligent and suspicious when it looked at Amane.


    The purple ball uncurled itself as soon as it noticed Amane walking toward its current location. The growl it gave was one of warning.


    The drake was warning Amane not to approach it, or the drake will attack her outright. It was a rather cute gesture in Amane''s eyes but it would have been deadly for anyone else.


    The drake tried to warn Amane once more, and this time, it even tried to throw a small ball of poison flame toward Amane. But Moony decided to take care of the poison with its flames.


    And finally, the poison drake looked at Moony with cautious eyes. It had recognized the main threat in front of him.


    Moony also did not like the poison dragon''s attitude very much. Moony''s growls had reached a threatening ferocity and the poison drake took a step back from Moony.


    But the cage had already ended and the poison drake could go nowhere else. It was stuck in the cage and its instincts caused it to lash out at the danger.


    Now that Amane had seen the situation, she could tell why the drake was behaving the way it was. The small drake was feeling threatened by this confined space and the human presence.


    But it was something Amane could fix very easily.


    "Alright, kid. You have thrown enough of a temper tantrum. Now it is time for you to calm down and cooperate with me."


    Amane warned the drake not to do something foolish. But the kit was not in a mental state to heed her warning. It still decided to lash out at her at the very last second. And that was enough for Amane to consider it a threat.


    The drake tried to get her once more and Amane had enough of its bullshit.


    Once the drake was close enough to her, Amane swiftly made her move and managed to catch the drake''s neck. Her strength was also enough to force the drake down belly-first on the ground. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was treating this drake how one treated a dog while training it. The drake needed to be shown that it was not the top person on the current food chain.


    The drake tried to resist Amane''s grip but her strength matched the drake.


    What Amane did not account for was the tail of the drake coming to swipe at her. The sudden action of the tail was seen by Amane from the corner of her eyes. And she had to give up the drake''s neck for the time being.


    ...


    The drake shook its body to get its bearing back.


    Its beady eyes looked at the weird pseudo-drake in front of him. The pseudo-drake felt like a drake in mana and it even behaved like a drake parent, forcing the drake''s head down and asserting dominance.


    But the physical features and bulk of this person were not like a drake at all. That was why, the poison drake dubbed this person as a pseudo-drake.


    The poison drake might be young, but it was intelligent enough to know that it needed to assert dominance. If it did, then maybe it would be allowed to go back home to its parents.


    The drake knew it was not of age. It still needed its parents to look after it. And this pseudo-drake will take the poison drake back.


    But the only problem was the white-noodle-like thing in front of the poison drake. That creature looked small and weak, but it had combated the poison drake''s flames like they were nothing.


    Moreover, that noodle-like creature had also shown signs of flame breathing but it was not a drake. Every sense in the poison drake''s body was warning it to be careful of this creature. And that warning was pissing the drake off even more.


    All the drake wanted to do was to go back home into the wild. But it seemed more and more impossible by the second.


    The weird pseudo-drake walked toward the poison drake and it tried to step back. But the noodle-like things'' glare rooted the poison drake in its place.


    The pseudo drake closed its eyes, waiting for the inevitable end of its life. This creature was going to end the drake''s life. That was the law of nature - only the strong survived until the end.


    But even after waiting for some time, nothing happened. The poison drake was alright and it even felt free. The heavy chain binding its claw was gone suddenly.


    "It is alright. You are free once more."

 Chapter 57 - 57: 57: Youre free [pt2] R-18

    The poison drake looked at Amelia with suspicious eyes but she did not take offense to its obvious hostility.


    It was clear that humanity had not left the best impression on this drake. And being bound in this tiny cage also did not help it feel better.


    The only way to calm the drake down would be to allow it a little freedom and to give it space. Drakes were very much like dragons, proud and solitary. They hardly tolerated other living creatures in their territories.


    So, this drake should be no different in that regard.


    "Listen, Kit, you are free to roam around the mansion but you will not be able to leave the grounds. Also, if I heard you attacked someone, the consequences would not be in your favor? Now, if you have understood, then you can go out."


    Amelia made her stance known. She knew that the drake was intelligent enough to understand what she was saving.


    The drake slowly nodded and took a hesitant step up.


    It was still scared of Amelia and experimental enough to see if it was bound or not.


    The chain on the drake''s leg had been snapped open and the drake noticed that. It took one step forward before uncurling its wings and taking off into the sky.


    "Moony, go and follow that drake. Make sure it does not cause problems for us."


    Amane ordered and the moon dragon on her shoulder leaped into the air. Soon the two were flying around the area and terrifying the people inside the mansion.


    But that was a topic Eclipse would need to handle later. For now, Amane had some other terrified beasts to calm down.


    As soon as the poison drake was gone, the other beasts around her woke up. Many of them had complaints about being stuck in such close space with the poison drake.


    Amane could understand the complaining language of these beasts and she knew that they had a good reason to complain. But all the noise around her was making her head spin.


    *Snap*


    "Alright everyone, that is enough complaining out of you. I heard you all and I know you all were terrified of what happened. So as a result, you all will be taken to another temporary accommodation until a new home could be built for you."


    Amane had a sudden realization - she would need more space for these beasts and her future ones. She would need to buy more land and earn more money.


    It was all just a giant circle that was coming back to haunt her.


    "Yoko, are you alright? I saw that you let the drake out. Why would you do that? Do you not care about the people in this mansion?"


    Sakura sounded worried as she ran over to Amane. She noticed the beasts a little late and quickly took a few steps back.


    The beasts were looking at Sakura now, but they were more curious than anything else. But of course, Sakura had no way of knowing that.


    "Calm down Sakura. I did what I needed to do to make the poison drake feel better. These beasts cannot be kept inside all the time and you need to give them enough love and respect."


    Amane reminded Sakura with a firm voice. Meanwhile, her other hand came out to pet the griffin on the head.


    The feathery beast leaned into Amana''s affectionate touch quite easily. The cheeky bastard also dared to give Sakura a loom of superiority as it leaned more into Amane''s side.


    "Y-Yoko, don''t you think that is enough affection? These beasts would become spoilt rotten if you spend any more time with them."


    Sakura tried to hold her jealousy back but it was tough. Sometimes, Sakura felt as if Amane was more concerned about these beasts than her and other humans. At those times, it made Sakura wonder why she had not been born as a beast as well.


    Maybe that way, Amane would love her more than anyone.


    "Oh, is that jealousy I hear Sakura? Are you jealous of these lovely beasts I keep with me? Then, I am sure you can be an obedient pet as well. If you do well, I might just reward you."


    Sakura felt her pussy throb as a result of Amane''s teasing.


    "Oh, what is this? Does my pet like it when I call her in the right manner? How cute. Well then, if you surprise me tonight, I might give you a prize as a result."


    Amane whispered this in Sakura''s ear and Sakura''s body heated up. The warm puff of air on her ear was enough to make her wet herself.


    ''A s-surprise. I need to investigate this.''


    "I understand. Since Lady Yoko has asked this of me, I will be sure not to disappoint you."


    Sakura promised and she quickly made her way out. She needed to look for an ancient potion in the store now. It was passed down through their family, but no one had ever dared to use it before.


    But Sakura was sure that the potion she was about to take would be the one that would help her ''surprise'' Amane and land Sakura what she deserved.


    "She is quite cute, right? I am not sure what Sakura is planning but I am sure it would be a cute surprise as well."


    Amane was not sure why she had such confidence in Sakura. But there was something about her youth and adorable face that made Amane want to treat and trust her more. So, she allowed the young one to do as she wished.


    ...¡­


    Amane spends the day outside, calming her beasts down. Moony also returned with the poison drake soon and then they both settled into the warehouse for today.


    So, in essence, Amane had no one to disturb her tonight. And it was the perfect time to allow Sakura into her room.


    She was about to call for the younger when she heard a bell ring inside her room. It sounded like a barely audible chime but the rhythm sounded familiar to Amane.


    She quickly opened the door, only for her eyes to fall on Sakura and her collared self. Her body was bound in ribbons as she kneeled in front of Amane. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was also a pair of dog-like ears on Sakura''s head that complimented her hair.


    "Wow, you sure went all out tonight. I want to say I am impressed, but I am sure this is not all. I think you have another surprise for me."


    Amane asked this all in a joking voice. She did not think that Sakura could have done better. But the girl in front of her wanted to prove Amane wrong.


    Sakura changed from her kneeling position to one that made her sit on her bag legs. Now her chest and perky breasts faced Amane.


    But that was nothing compared to the shocked appendage that now existed on Sakura''s body.


    There was a hard and pointed cock positioned just above Sakura''s pussy. And paying attention to her pussy made Sakura squirm in her place.


    Amane was surprised to see this extra addition and she even wanted to ask Sakura how she managed to get this cock.


    But Amane had a feeling she would not be able to get a straight answer out of Sakura right now.


    The turned-on expression on Sakura''s face was dominating everything else. And Amane doubted that her desire would allow Sakura to have any other thoughts than to be fucked.


    "Y-Yoko, please help. It hurts a lot. You can make me feel better, right?"


    Sakura begged as she held herself open. Her expression begged Amane to help her out. Her body was open and had a red tint to it.


    "Alright, I get it Sakura. It hurts because you are aroused, right? I can understand the feeling so I will help you out. Now, hand yourself over to me and become my pet for tonight. Hurry up and crawl toward me like a good puppy."


    Amane could see the debate inside Sakura''s mind. She wanted to obey Amane, but her pride would not allow her to obey Amane openly. She needed a little more ''push'' to make her obey Amane.


    There was a small leash connected to the collar Sakura was wearing. The girl herself seemed to have forgotten this, but Amane was well aware of this. And she also decided to take advantage of Sakura''s leash.


    She tugged the cord, causing Sakura to buckle. Sakura had to crawl if she did not want to get hurt.


    Amane had tried to be gentle but firm with Sakura and it seemed to be working. Her hardness was standing at ready and her pussy was also drenching the ground.


    "You have been a bad puppy, Sakura. You are leaking everywhere. It seems like you need training to keep yourself in check. And I will have to help you out in this regard as well."


    "Not that I mind. I am your owner after all."

 Chapter 58 - 58: 58: Youre free [pt3] R-18

    "You have been a bad puppy, Sakura. You are leaking everywhere. It seems like you need training to keep yourself in check. And I will have to help you out in this regard as well."


    "Not that I mind. I am your owner after all."


    Amane''s words caused Sakura to look up at her in an instant. But the younger only realized she had made a mistake when she saw Amane''s calm eyes. Suddenly, the heat in Amane''s golden eyes was making it impossible for Sakura to keep looking into the eyes.


    And finally, Sakura dropped her eyes down. Her pussy throbbed at the forceful submission Amane had forced on her.


    "Y-Yoko-"


    Amane slapped Sakura''s ass before she was even finished. It was punishment for behaving in the wrong manner.


    "That is not how you address me, Sakura. I am sure you can do better than this."


    Amane reminded Sakura, but even she was getting affected by this atmosphere. Her pussy was leaking as well and there was already a wet patch in front of her dress.


    Sakura''s eyes were zones in on that wet patch and the younger licked her lips. It was not until Amane smacked her again that Sakura was able to gather herself.


    "M-Master Y-Yoko. Please help me. I-It aches. My p-pussy and c-cock are so hard."


    Sakura begged with teary eyes. Amane''s hands on her fragile body did not help Sakura''s overwhelming arousal.


    "Of course, you are aching. You are a slut after all. Every part of your body is leaking. Your pussy, your cock, and even your mouth is drooling. I wonder if my play with them will also leak your breasts."


    Amane wondered as she continued to poke Sakura with her foot. Somehow, Sakura had managed to maintain her position on her two back legs and her torso was naked and exposed.


    Sakura yelped when Amane''s foot contacted her hard cock. It was so soft and warm, but it also felt so pleasurable.


    Every time Amane moved her foot, it caused Sakura''s cock to twitch. At this rate, Amane was going to make Sakura come.


    "Y-Yoko, I-I''m coming-"


    Sakura confessed but Amane pulled back at the right time. Her foot was replaced by her hand and it stopped Sakura before she could release.


    The frustration and timing hurt, but it also felt humiliating and arousal. Sakura was losing her mind as Amane played more and more with her body.


    "W-Why?"


    Sakura asked, somehow forcing those words out. Her mind was a mess and could not make sense of what Sakura was thinking.


    All she felt were sensations and burning feeling inside her heart. But she also knew she wanted more of this feeling.


    "Why you ask? Hmm, are you sure you are not aware of why I am doing all this Sakura? It is because you are forcing my hand. If you want to be milked like a cow, then at least beg me in the right way."


    Amane asked, finally letting Sakura''s cock go once she was sure Sakura would not come. The red and hot cock was getting bigger and harder the more Amane played with it.


    She wanted to deep-throat Sakura''s cock and break the poor girl. But now was not the time. She will only do so once Sakura begged for it to happen.


    "P-Please¡­master¡­milk¡­me. Milk me like a cow! I want it. My cock, my pussy, and my breasts are all yours." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane spoke as she held her breasts closer to make them pop out even more. The huge breasts on that small body somehow looked right in Amane''s eyes.


    Sakura had lost all her pride already. She rubbed her breasts against Amane''s legs and then rubbed her whole body against Amane. It was rather cute but Sakura''s flushed face reminded Amane why they were here.


    "I can see that you are trying to be good for me, pet. And in that case, how about I reward you? Lie on your back and spread your body."


    Amane ordered and there was not even a second of delay before Sakura responded to her.


    Sakura threw her body on the ground, with her hands above her head and her things exposed. It made her cock stand at attention and her pussy throb. And Amane''s hot stare was almost enough to make her come.


    "D-Do not look at me like that. P-Please, do something."


    Sakura begged Amane and that was the last straw. Amane walked over to Sakura and looked her body up and down. Then she used her foot to rub Amane''s cock.


    "M-Master, it feels so good. E-Even your f-foot can g-give me p-pleasure¡­. ugh¡­"


    Sakura buckled her hips more into Amane''s foot. She was pressing what he could to make herself feel better.


    The rush of power that went through Amane in her current position was indescribable. It made Amane push Sakura a little bit more.


    "Of course, my foot feels good. You are a slut for my touch anyway. It does not matter if you get my foot or any other part of my body, right?"


    Amane responded with a breathy voice. Sakura''s moans were finally starting to get to her. Her breath was picking up and her pussy was making her thighs wet.


    "I-I am a slut for you. I am your pet. Please master, give me more."


    Sakura begged and Amane finally decided to make her come.


    "Be a good girl and come for me. I will give you a better gift if you come from my foot. Hmmm, how about I suck you off next?"


    Amane had just finished speaking when she felt Sakura''s body give in to her. White covered Amane''s foot and Sakura''s body relaxed. It was evident that Sakura had come all over Amane''s foot.


    Since Amane''s foot was covered in come, she kept it above ground for a few seconds. She did not expect Sakura to gather herself together and take hold of her foot.


    A wet tongue ticked across Amane''s foot, gathering her come and pressing against her pleasure spots.


    "Are you now a dog, Sakura? Do you enjoy being beneath my foot?"


    Amane asked as she finally sat down and let Sakura worship her foot. That excellent tongue finally moved on from Amane''s foot and up her leg. All this while, Sakura managed to keep her eyes on Amane.


    "I am willing to be wherever my master wants me to be. I want to be a good girl."


    Sakura''s burning eyes with her desire. Her soft tongue continued to lap up Amane''s body until Amane pushed Sakura away.


    "M-Master, I can do better. Please allow me to¡­."


    Sakura''s lips were shushed by Amane''s finger and she forced the younger girl to lie down on the bed. It was time for the gift Amane had promised Sakura.


    "Well, looks like you have been a good girl for me. It is time I give your cock what it has been desiring all this time."


    Amane words were accompanied by an experimental lick across Sakura''s cock before she took the huge thing in her mouth.


    Sakura''s hips tried to buckle inside Amane''s mouth. But her hands held Sakura in place and then her talented mouth decided to suck her dry.


    "M-Master¡­so¡­good¡­"


    The suction and the heat of Amane''s mouth around Sakura''s cock were perfect. She could feel Amane''s tongue on her cock.


    Both her pussy, as well as her breasts, were tingling due to this sensation on her cock. And Sakura could not hold herself back anymore.


    "Y-Yoko, my breasts feel weird. S-Something is coming out of there."


    Sakura warned Amane and her master stopped what she was doing. Relief and disappointment filled Sakura''s body in equal measure. But she held her ground.


    "Hmm, your breasts feel weird? Well, let me see what is wrong with you."


    Amane touched Sakura''s breasts lightly and Sakura felt something leaking out of them. She could not see what it was but Amane''s gasp of surprise made Sakura feel things.


    "M-Master?"


    Sakura asked as she looked up. Amane''s eyes heated up when she looked at Sakura.


    "Well, looks like my pet is already mature. Look at her breasts, providing milk to feed your future babies already. But for now, why don''t you let me have a taste?"


    Amane did not wait for a confirmation. Her mouth closed around Sakura''s breasts and she sucked hard. It caused Sakura''s breasts to tingle even more and finally, something seemed to be coming out.


    Sakura could feel her breasts leaking but she could not do anything to stop it. Especially since her master was enjoying playing with her breasts.


    "Look at yourself Sakura, you are leaking. Does it feel good to have someone play with your breasts? You just cannot stop leaking milk out of your breasts."


    Sakura tried to hold her moans back but the pleasure was mind-numbing. She was getting more and more swept up in the pleasure she was experiencing. And soon, Amane''s hands landed on her cock and that was the end for Sakura''s resistance.


    She gave in and moaned out loud.

 Chapter 59 - 59: 59: Youre free [pt4] R-18

    Amane had no idea what kind of fucked up thing Sakura had used on herself, but her body had changed. There was an almost-sweetish taste on Amane''s tongue as she sucked Sakura''s breasts.


    She pulled back, only to see a white line running down Sakura''s breasts and stomach.


    "Look Sakura, you are leaking up here as well. Your body sure knows what it wants."


    Sakura''s face flushed an even darker shade of red but her lipid refused to say anything but the begging words she was saying.


    "Y-Yoko¡­Yoko¡­please¡­pussy¡­your¡­pussy¡­.my¡­cock¡­" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed even Sakura was not aware of what she was saying.


    The younger tried to rub her cock against Amane''s pussy but Amane pulled her body up. Sakura had to arch her back and hips to even touch Amane now.


    "Y¡­You¡­please¡­mistress¡­."


    Sakura was begging. Every time she tried to touch Amane, the elder pulled back. The neglect was making Sakura even harder.


    At the same time, the soft, warm, and wet mouth licking her nipples and breasts was making Sakura''s pussy tingle. She was soaked from head to toe.


    Amane tugged at Sakura''s leash and the younger leaned her head up.


    By the time Sakura was able to pull herself together, she had a pussy in front of her face. It was red, leaking, and perfect.


    "Sakura, I am finally going to give you what you were begging for all this time. But you will need to prepare me for it."


    Amane ordered and Sakura''s body worked before her brain could catch up. Her tongue licked across Amane''s pussy once, twice before she was earnestly eating Amane out.


    Sakura''s tongue was clumsy and picking all over Amane''s lower place. But it was pleasurable for Amane.


    However, Amane could also not let this lack of discipline go. She tugged on the leash and pulled her pussy back. A whine of protest left Sakura''s mouth as he treats was pulled away from her.


    "Sakura, behave. You are a trained pet, not a wild dog. If you cannot control yourself, then I have no reason to help you out."


    Amana threatened and Sakura whined. She instantly calmed down and her licks became much more accurate. Her tongue also finally breached Amane''s pussy and fucked her.


    Amane took hold of Sakura''s face and fucked her mouth with her pussy. And once she felt stretched enough, she pulled her pussy back.


    "Let us see how well you stretched me out, Sakura. If you did a good job, I will take you inside my pussy and allow you to come inside."


    Sakura''s mouth watered at the thought of finally fucking a decent pussy. Her eyes blazed as she watched Amane''s one finger enter her body and then two.


    "Ugh¡­seems like¡­you did a¡­. *hiss* ¡­job with me."


    Amane praised as she stretched her pussy out with her fingers. Sakura was unable to look away from Amane and what she was doing.


    She needed to be inside Amane right now. But her collar reminded Sakura that she needed to be a good girl for Amane.


    "Hmm, you have been such a good girl for me all this time Sakura. It is time I reward you for your hard work."


    Amane finally picked her hips up and aligned Sakura''s cock with her stretched-out pussy. And then she slowly allowed her hips to descend.


    A shock went through Sakura''s spine as her cock was enveloped by a hot and wet heat. It was better than Amane''s mouth and her hands.


    There was no way to describe this feeling of intense pleasure Sakura was feeling right now. It was as if everything was right in the world once more.


    Every part of her cock was singing and being gripped by that tight heat. Sakura could not escape it if she wanted to.


    "Sakura, you are becoming wild again. I did not say you can move your hips. I will be the one fucking you, not the other way around."


    Sakura whimpered as soon as she heard Amane''s voice. The elder had stilled and she was not allowing Sakura to move either.


    Every time Sakura tried to move her hips, Amane stopped her and then stilled for an even longer time. It was punishment for the worst kind since it made Sakura feel please sure well.


    Amane did not start moving until Sakura had stilled down entirely. Only then did Amane pick her hips up and drop them down. Sakura watched as Amane''s pussy swallowed her cock.


    "H-How does it feel? Is my pussy everything you imagined it to be?"


    Amane asked as she continued to fuck Sakura. One thrust turned into two and then three. The more Sakura tried to hold back, the harder it was for her. Her hips and her cock refused to stop.


    Her pussy was tingling with pleasure as well and her breasts were leaking.


    Amane leaned down to take one of her breasts in her hand while continuing to move her hips in rhythm.


    "Let yourself go, Sakura. You are a pet so you do not need to think complicated thoughts. All you need to do is to come for me."


    In the end, Sakura was unable to hold herself back from coming. The heat of that tight pussy around her cock was milking every corner of her cock. The warm and wet walls of Amane''s pussy stuck to her cock and massaged it.


    She was not entirely into her cousin, but Sakura could still not hold herself back.


    "Y-Yoko, pull out. You need to pull out. I am c-coming."


    Sakura warned but her cousin just continued to move her hips and suck her breast milk out. She swallowed Sakura''s pussy when it twitched.


    In the end, Sakura was not able to hold herself back and ended up drenching Amane''s pussy. Sakura''s body went lax and her cock finally softened.


    This was the best experience of her life to date.


    "Aww, is that all it took to wear my dear sister out? But you see Sakura, I am not done. And since I am the master, you will need to satisfy me before you are allowed to rest."


    Sakura flinched as her cock twitched inside Amane''s heat. The pussy was still gripping her cock tightly and Amane had started moving her hips again.


    "N-No, Yoko, I am tired. I cannot¡­. ugh¡­ go again¡­. fuck¡­"


    Sakura complained about being tired and wanting to rest. But her cock had other ideas. It was getting hard inside Amane''s wet and hot pussy once more.


    "You are tired? But your cock is still so energetic. Look how hard it got inside my body. You sure you want to stop?"


    Amane asked as she continued to push her hips up and down. She was close to coming as well but she needed to little more roughness.


    "Sakura, you are a good pet but try to take control of me. Isn''t ''that'' what you truly want? To pound into me like a wild animal and claim my pussy?"


    Amane teased Sakura and the younger was finally unable to hold herself back. She pressed Amane''s chest and Amane went with her decision to lie down.


    As soon as Amane''s back touched the bed, Sakura was on her. She kissed, licked, and even bit Amane''s chest. All this while, her cock entered Amane''s pussy and she fucked her elder cousin hard.


    Sakura even took hold of Amane''s leg to hold it above her body and thrust into it. Her every thrust shook the bed and Amane''s body. Sakura was trying to go in as deep as she could inside Amane.


    "It is alright. You can let go of your hesitation and behave like a beast now. Since your master is permitting you, you better not disappoint me."


    As soon as Sakura heard those words, she let go of whatever was holding her back. Her hips picked up speed and she drilled into Amane.


    "Yes, right there. You are doing good."


    Amane praised Sakura and it made Sakura go even faster. Sakura''s thrusts were hard and accurate now. They were pressing all of Amane''s pleasure points. So, Amane made sure to squeeze her pussy around Sakura as well.


    Finally, Amane felt herself coming. Her pussy gripped Sakura''s cock tightly and she pulled and dragged Sakura into coming as well.


    Sakura breathed heavily as she finally came around. Her body had no strength left to even pull herself up.


    The weight of her body, as well as the force of gravity, caused Sakura to sink even deeper inside Amane''s pussy but her soft cock did not make much of an impact now.


    "I-I am sorry. I have no strength left in my arms. I think I will go to sleep now."


    So, Sakura closed her eyes and went to sleep while still inside Amane''s pussy. Amane decided to let Sakura be for the time being. Her arms circled Sakura and positioned her into a more comfortable position.


    Waking up while inside Amane would be a good surprise for Sakura. And it was something Amane was looking forward to seeing.

 Chapter 60 - 60: 60: Youre free [pt5]

    When Sakura woke up the next morning, she was sure she was still half-asleep. Her cock felt erect and something warm and wet was gripping it tightly.


    When she tried to move her hips, the warmth swallowed her even deeper and forced a moan out of her mouth. The pleasure made Sakura unable to think as she rutted her hips.


    "Ah, this must be a dream. What a nice dream I am having."


    Sakura spoke out loud as she tried to chase after her release. The tightness gripping her cock was addicting and Sakura pushed deeper into that pussy.


    "Sakura, are you having fun in my pussy. Ugh, you are too deep inside me? Want me to milk you more?"


    Amane''s voice spoke up suddenly. It startled Sakura and she stilled her hips.


    She had not noticed it before, but now Sakura could see the person she was pounding into perfectly.


    Amane''s black hair and her golden eyes stared into Sakura''s own with naked amusement. That look spelled trouble for Sakura and she knew it.


    "Y-Yoko. Since when did you-"


    "What do you mean? You fell asleep inside me and then decided to have some fun with me as soon as you woke up. Surely you have no right to complain about my actions?"


    Amane''s words were accompanied by the thrust of her hips. Sakura bit her lips as she felt the addictive feeling rushing back into her body.


    She could not stop herself, even if she wanted to. Sakura needed to find her release inside Amane''s body. But this time, it did not take her long.


    The early hours of the morning, combined with the relaxed atmosphere made Sakura come inside Amane soon. She looked up in a daze as Amane picked herself up and the white semen leaked out of Amane''s well-used pussy.


    "Sakura, be a good pet and lick me clean. You were the one who made this mess so you need to take care of it."


    Amane''s face and neck were red. She still looked aroused but Amane was holding herself back.


    ''Ah, Yoko did not come yet. I need to make her come.''


    Amane did not wait for Sakura''s reply before she sat down on Sakura''s face. Sakura''s tongue forced its way inside Amane''s pussy, cleaning it up from the inside.


    Despite Sakura''s tired body, her tongue was more than enthusiastic to eat Amane up. And since Amane had been close to coming already, it did not take long for Sakura to force an orgasm out of her.


    Both females panted heavily once the morning sex was over. It was time to get up and start the day.


    Amane needed to pull herself together since she had a lot of important work to do. And, she had a lot of *self-important* people to meet.


    These elders did not know what they were doing. They were accepting deals left and right while leaving Amane to do all the work. And it was not going to sit well with her. She needed to straighten these elder people up.


    No one messes with Amane and gets away with it unharmed.


    ....


    The elder council of the Tsurugi house had decided to meet in the evening. They needed to discuss how to progress with their plan now that Yoko Tsurugi was back in action.


    When these elders first decided to accept Yoko''s request, they had not considered that she would become a problem for them in the future.


    But now that Yoko had taken up the mantle, she was making changes left and right. And these changes were something that was affecting the elders much more than they caused to talk once about.


    Especially Elder Corina''s business had taken a deep dive after Yoko had decided to cut ties with their old partners.


    One of those partners had been a mutual partner of her main industry and he cut her off cold once the Tsurugi household had shown him the cold treatment.


    "We need to deal with this girl. You said she would be easy to control, elder Hao. But that turned out not to be the case at all. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    Elder Corina asked as she frowned. She was worried about her future and her grandchildren. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of her grandchildren were not too bright and her son had turned out to be a disappointment. The only one she could trust was her daughter, but she had married out of the family as soon as she had found a man.


    "Calm down Elder Cornia. That is what we are here to discuss. Now that Yoko Tsurugi is back, we can no longer make deals like we were during her time off. We will need to distract her for a little while so that we can set up a safety net."


    Elder Hao was the calmest elder in that room. He had participated in too many similar discussions to know what needed to be said.


    He was also a recent addition to this elder council and had been specially recruited to help this council out with his expertise.


    "That is not the problem. The problem is, Yoko Tsurugi is a meddling person. I am sure she would come here soon to ask us why we took in the poison drake without any notice."


    Elder Hana was the one who spoke this time. She was someone who respected Yoko and even admired her a little. But like everyone else, she did not want a little girl to dictate what she could and could not do.


    She was also someone who kept an eye on everyone because of her paranoia. She was a formidable opponent for sure.


    "Huh? If she was coming to us, then let her come. I am sure a child like her would fold under pressure if all of us are against her."


    Elder Dao was a stubborn old man. He had never backed down in his life and he would not back down as well.


    He had also missed the last few elder meetings due to his poor health and had no idea who Yoko Tsurugi was beyond her name and her achievements.


    But despite knowing all this, he was sure that she was just a child who was pretending to be strong. He had seen a lot of people like that in his life.


    It would not take long before she folded like everyone else.


    "You are just saying that because you do not know just how stubborn Yoko Tsurugi is. She is someone who fought Akaba to take his place. Do you think such a person would fold easily?"


    Master Hana reminded Elder Dao of this. But the elder just frowned when he heard those words.


    He had heard about Yoko''s feats as well as her achievements. But frankly speaking, he did not believe even half of those rumours. He was sure that most of what he had heard was being blown out of proportion by eager fans and servants.


    And not to mention, the unnecessary hype that was behind Yoko. It was because the divine leader cherished her.


    This banter would have continued until this meeting ended, if not for the sudden barging of a servant. The man looked pale but his voice was clear when he addressed the people.


    "E-Elders, Lady Yoko Tsurugi is here and she is asking for an audience."


    The servant had everyone''s attention now. No one had expected Amane to show up directly in the elder''s council and with such haste.


    While most of the people were nervous, Elder Dao saw it as a chance to establish his dominance. He was not going to allow this Lady to do as she pleased.


    It was time she knew just how much power an elder had when compared to someone like her.


    "Tell her she cannot come in. We are the elders of the Tsurugi family and we need our privacy. So, she must make a formal appointment if she wants to meet us."


    Elder Dao announced and he closed the chapter there.


    Or, he had been about to close the chapter there when the door was smacked open once more.


    A beautiful young lady walked inside the room, her black hair and golden eyes contrasted with her red dress. But it was the look in her eyes that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    The beauty was silent but deadly at the same time and her sharp gaze pinned everyone in place. One look was enough to tell who this lady was.


    "Yoko, what is this insult you levelled us with? How dare you come in here unannounced and then cause a mess. Hurry up and apologize girl."


    Elder Hana demanded this of Yoko, but the girl was unphased. She did not even seem like she had heard Master Hana''s words. Instead, she levelled everyone inside the room with a glare.


    "Do you think I am a fool? When I asked for a meet-up, it was not a request but a demand. It would be wise of you all to know your place."


    Amane reminded everyone inside the room and a tense silence followed her words.

 Chapter 61 - 61: 61: The deal for the drake

    "Do you think I am a fool? When I asked for a meet-up, it was not a request but a demand. It would be wise of you all to know your place."


    Everyone frowned as soon as they heard Amane''s harsh and overpowering words. They could not believe that a child 1/4the their age was saying all this to them.


    Many of the elders prided themselves on their ability to control the situation and their vast knowledge of this world. They knew what to do in any situation and this one would not be any different. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, keep your tone in check. Do not forget that we are your elders and we demand respect from you. If you do not show us respect, then we would be forced to use force to make you submit."


    Elder Dao had taken Amane''s words seriously and to heart. His terrifying eyes had made even grown man wet their pants. He was sure that a child like ''Yoko Tsurugi'' would be no problem for him.


    But much to his dismay, she did not even bat an eyelash when he tried to intimidate her. Instead, she just looked calmly into his eyes.


    "Hmm, so you demand respect just because of your age? I guess that was all I could expect from people like you. If you truly wish to challenge me, then come at me. But before that, I must warn you that my children are not happy with you. One of them even wishes to complain."


    The council tensed as soon as they heard a loud crash. The sound of a glass breaking reached their ears and they instantly looked up toward the window.


    The poison drake they had decided to deliver to another clan had damaged to snuck itself inside the room. And its reptilian eyes looked at all the council members like they were peasants it could not wait to crush.


    "Yoko, what is the meaning of this? Are you trying to get us all killed? Bringing a poison drake into the council room-"


    "I know what I am doing. You see, my dear child wished to vent his anger at you all. So, I decided to let it fulfil its wish before someone died. Don''t you agree that it was nice of me to do so?"


    Amane''s voice was sweet and calm. But no one took her words at face value. She was someone who did not care about human lives. Especially when those human lives belonged to the people who annoyed her.


    No one in the council room believed that Yoko cared for their well-being.


    At least, not in her current situation. Yoko only had eyes for her beasts and her small group of friends.


    The council of elders gritted their teeth. They knew they were on the losing side of this argument since they could not defeat a drama without preparations.


    And then there was the rumor that Amana had managed to secure a moon dragon during her trip outside. The council did not believe those words, but they did decide to be cautious now.


    "Yoko, what do you want from us? If you tell us, then I am sure we can compromise on your demand. There is no need for you to be this offended."


    Elder Hana tried to calm Amane down. But it was a difficult thing to do. Especially since Amane seemed not to be in the mood to forgive the elders. She had already spent too much time thinking and listening to their bullshit.


    Not to mention, going along with their foolish decisions as well.


    "You wish to compromise with me? But I do not think it is something that is in my hands. You see, my dear drake has a lot to say about its treatment in its cage. Come on dear, go and tell them all your complaints."


    The council members held their breath as the poison drake made its way forward. There was a lazy but predatory grace in the way that drake walked.


    Finally, Chief Hao decided to stop the drake before anything could happen. Despite his old age, he was swift as he took out his sword.


    He could have cleaved the drake''s head off cleanly if not for Amane. She managed to combat his sword with a knife of her own.


    No one saw Amane move and no one saw her blocking that attack meant for the drake.


    When they did see went something like this. Amane was behind the drake one second and then in front of it the next. Her small blade was easily able to block Chief Hao''s sword.


    Everyone knew what a legend Chief Hao was on the battlefield but they had no idea that Amane was this strong.


    They had seen and heard about her battle over the position but they had not been able to believe her power until now.


    "Yoko Tsurugi. Are you going to go against my order? Hurry up and step away from the drake."


    Chief Hao''s eyes were filled with murderous intentions. Amane knew he would kill the drake as soon as she stepped away from it.


    And that was why she could not allow this to happen. She needed to keep the drake alive for future use.


    "Hmm, I am afraid I cannot let you do this. This drake is a precious resource. And I am quite sure we also have a contract to deliver it to its safe place. How can I let you injure it."


    Even if Amane was saying this, no one could deny that Amane was mostly doing this to assert her authority.


    By confronting the Chief of the council directly like this, Amane was letting him know that she would not back down.


    Chief Hao gritted his teeth when he heard Amane''s words. But he could also not deny that she was wrong.


    After all, he was the one who signed the papers for this deal.


    "Fine kid. I will let the drake go this time. But you better be prepared to follow through with your words. This drake is now your responsibility."


    Chief Hao seemed to be forcing these words out. But the council suddenly had a greedy look in their eyes. Amane did not have to be a mind reader to be able to guess what they were thinking about.


    ''These greedy bastards. If they are thinking that I will go down easily, then they are sorely mistaken. But for now, let us give them the illusion that they got what they wanted.''


    Amane was sure that Child was handing the poison drake over to her because he wanted to exploit her through this drake.


    She was also certain that someone will try to hurt drake for sure.


    But knowledge was power. And since Amane knew what would happen, she could prepare herself accordingly.


    By the time she was done, these old people would not even know what hit them. And Amane would laugh at them all from the sidelines.


    "Alright. If you cannot handle the drake any longer then I will take this kid off your hand. I can see that you are struggling with your responsibilities already."


    The council gritted their teeth as they heard Amane speak. Her sass and her words wounded their pride.


    They were all the elites and they had never had to suffer such humiliation in their life before.


    But here they were, listening to a kid telling them that they were incompetent.


    "Tsk, kid you better watch your back. Now head back because there is nothing for you to look at with us. And I hope you will be able to successfully carry out this transaction of the drake."


    The drake decided it did not like the way Chief Hao was speaking. It tried to take a bite out of Elder Hao''s hand before Amane stopped it.


    These council members would surely take issue with her if the drake managed to injure someone.


    "Well then, since we are done talking here, I would like to take my leave. I will see you all soon."


    Amane left the hall once she had completed her purpose of being there. Now that there was no one left for her to answer to, it did not matter what she did.


    She also had the drake''s control so no one could interfere with her.


    "Are you happy now child? You are officially in my care and no one can take you away from me."


    Amane rubbed the poison drake''s snot and the door drake leaned into her touch even more. It is poisoning stung Amane but she was immune to the more harmful effects it could produce.


    "Well, let us get you home now. I am sure tonight is going to be a hectic night so we need to prepare. Would you like Moony to stay with you as well?"


    The poison dragon did not like the idea and it smacked Amane in the back for even daring to suggest it. Amane just laughed that action off.


    After all, there was much that still needed to be done.

 Chapter 62 - 62: 62: A nightly intruder [pt1]

    "Someone gets Sakura and Eclipse for me as soon as possible. And, no one is allowed to come to my side of the building until I specify that they are allowed to, alright? Hurry up and tell this to all the servants."


    As soon as Amane arrived at her building, she ordered the servants to carry out this order.


    She knew she would not be questioned because most of the servants in her quarters were loyal to her. She had made sure of that when she had hired them after all.


    Amane had decided to leave Moony with the poison drake for the time being while she planned for tonight and the next few nights.


    "My lady. Both people you want to meet have arrived."


    It did not even take fifteen minutes for the servants to carry out their order and arrange this meeting.


    And then they secured the perimeters.


    "You called us here in quite a rush. It is as I thought. Did something happen in the meeting with the elders? Do I need to start preparing the media team to combat the rumors that are going to arise?"


    Sakura''s tone might have been joking, but her eyes were serious. She had already thought of a million ways to pin the blame on the elders for any type of situation.


    "Do not worry Sakura. No one will die for now. But we will need to plan out something for the time being. We need to keep an eye on the poison drake for the next few nights before we hand it over to our client."


    Amane''s words both calmed Sakura down and worried her. She did not know what Amane meant exactly.


    But it seemed like Eclipse had caught the meaning of her words.


    "So, they threatened you with the drake''s safety. It will be a big blow to your reputation if something happened to the drake under your leadership. I assume that the elders also handed all the authority over to you?"


    Frankly, Amane was not surprised to see Eclipse grasping what happened. She had gotten him to take special political classes since he will need to deal with the elders soon.


    Maybe she should get Sakura enrolled under the same tutor.


    "Yeah, that is what happened. They did not come out and threaten me, but the intention was clear in their eyes. So, we will need to be careful for the next couple of nights."


    Sakura''s eyes shined as soon as she heard that.


    "Hey, so I have a plan. You see, my father might have been a useless beat tamer but what he did have was ways to secure beasts. Some have been stored in the ancestral hall. Shall I go and take them out?"


    Sakura''s offer was tempting.


    Oftentimes, the technique used to keep beasts in also helped in keeping unwanted visitors out.


    And it would be an even bigger slap to the elder''s face if the thing stopping them was an ancient Tsurugi technique.


    "Sakura, go and bring out everything related to this topic. It is time we go out and beat the council at their own game."


    These people were underestimating Amane too much and it was time they learned that Amane was not a weak damsel in disaster they could bully.


    She was the disaster that would engulf them all.


    .......


    It happened in the middle of the night. Amane was busy sleeping when the alarm on her system decided to go off.


    Someone had entered the place where their beasts were being kept and they had tried to open a locked door.


    As soon as the alarm sounded, Amane was out of her bed and into the hallway. She had not even bothered to change from the T-shirt and shorts she had been wearing to bed.


    Soon, she reached the warehouse and threw open the door. But no one was visible when she first looked around.


    ''Weird! Did I make some kind of mistake?''


    Amane could not help but wonder as she went inside the storehouse. But the deeper she walked inside, the more certain she was that she was not alone. There was a weird smell in the air.


    "Oi, there is no use hiding yourself. I can smell your stench so you better show yourself now."


    Amane warned the intruder. But as expected, the person she called out to did not come out. She was being ignored by the intruder.


    "How insulting. Do you seriously think that I will not be able to find you if you hid yourself? How foolish you are."


    Amane insulted the intruder before she condensed her energy and threw it toward the hidden assassin.


    She made sure to miss the assassin by a few inches because this was a warning shot. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I missed this time on purpose but I will not miss next time. You better show yourself now."


    Amane warned but there was no answer again. The assassin seemed to have a plan regarding her.


    Not that Amane cared much about it. She was ready to attack the assassin again when the weird smell she had been smelling all this time intensified. It took over the warehouse but Amane did not think much of it at first.


    She saw a flash of black and wanted to chase after it. But a loud cry stopped her from chasing after that shadow.


    Amane looked up sharply only to see her griffin crying out in pain. The weird smoke seemed to be influencing the griffin and now the winged beast was crying out.


    It was also lashing out at anything and everything surrounding it. The situation was getting from bad to worse now.


    ''Eclipse, where are you? I trained you for this situation but when it came down to help me, you did not even make it in time.''


    The Griffin was in too much pain so Amane needed to prioritize it.


    Another cry sounded out from the other side of the warehouse but it soon quietened down. It seemed like Eclipse had decided to go toward that other side.


    Amane had to stay with the Griffin until it calmed down. But she was sure that the intruder would have escaped far away by now. There was no point in chasing after it now.


    "Yoko, are you alright? We heard the alarm but then the beasts started freaking out for no reason. Eclipse said that it was because of a weird smell."


    Sakura was the first one to find Amane. Sakura looked worried but Amane could tell that Sakura was clueless about what happened.


    In the end, it did not seem like the intruder had been caught by them.


    "It is nothing. You do not need to worry about the beasts. There was an intruder who decided to throw a smoke bomb which startled the beasts. But I think I lost the intruder because of this."


    Sakura looked especially worried after Amane was done speaking. Knowing that there was an intruder inside their estate was a big deal.


    "Wait, I will call the enforcers and they would catch the intruder-"


    Sakura was about to make that call when Amane stopped her. She did not want news of this intruder going out of this warehouse.


    "Do not make this call for now. We cannot let the outside world know we have an intruder in our midst. And we especially cannot let this news leak out to the council for now. We need to keep our heads down."


    Amane''s words were not what Sakura expected to hear. But she did understand where Amane was coming from.


    The council would use this opportunity to point out flaws in Amane and it would also cause them to struggle for authority.


    And since Sakura''s fate was like with Amane for now, she will need to back down. But maybe she should start looking for sponsors in the council as well.


    She was sure that Amane would not fall but Sakura should look out for herself just in case.


    "Are you thinking weird thoughts, pet? Just know this, if you tried to betray me, then your end would not be pretty. So, think over your actions carefully and decide."


    Sakura gulped her nervousness down.


    Suddenly, the council was not looking as flattering as before. It would be better for Sakura not to think useless thoughts.


    Of course, the council was not foolish and it managed to find out what happened last night. They were surprised because they had not been the ones to make this move.


    But it was not an opportunity they were going to miss. They quickly called a meeting to decide what to do next. And everyone agreed that Yoko Tsurugi needed to be taken care of.


    The next night, they could carry out their plan. It could cause Yoko Tsurugi to feel complex emotions and she would become easier to break.


    And it would be then that the council would sink their claws into the younger and control her as they desired. Yoko would be unable to resist them and their demands.

 Chapter 63 - 63: 63: A nightly intruder [pt2]

    As soon as the sun was up, Amane was awakened by an urgent knock on her door. She had expected this to happen so Amane tried her best not to be cranky about it. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was hard to remain calm when you were running on the minimum hours of sleep recommended to you. And no matter how good Amane was at holding her temper, she could not suppress that flash of irritation she felt.


    "You are walking me up at the crack of dawn after I went through a lot. This better be important or I will make you all regret coming here."


    Amane threatened the servant she knew was not from her fraction. She was sure that the council had sent this servant here to harass her.


    "M-Miss Tsurugi, the elder council is asking for you to appear in front of them today. P-Please make your way to them as soon as possible."


    The servant sounded nervous. It could be because Amane was glaring at him, or the fact that the servants that worked in Amane''s place were leveling the new servant with cold looks.


    The servant could feel that he was not welcomed in this part of the Tsurugi house. But he could also not help himself.


    He had been ordered to do something, so he needed to carry it out.


    "Alright, I understand. You can leave now before you give me a headache."


    Amane had never seen a person run away as fast as this servant did from her. The pressure of Amane''s eyes, as well as the servants'' glares, was getting to the man now.


    Everyone watched with hawk eyes as the man left.


    Amane did not want to wake up from the bed. But she also knew she needed to show herself in front of the elder''s council.


    If she had decided to live like a law-abiding citizen, then she needed to play her part. And that meant facing annoyances like the elders.


    ''Ugh, things were so much easier back in my day. All you needed to calm a person down was to make them submit. Now you need to follow the rules and courtesies. You cannot even start a war if someone insults you.''


    Amane complained in her mind as she pulled herself up. She watched as her servants moved around to get her prepared for the day.


    "Master, you do not need to heed the elder''s call if you do not want to. You can count on us to keep you safe."


    Her maid for the day reminded Amane. And Amane was satisfied with that answer. It showed that her servants cared for her and looked after her constantly.


    "I know I can shun the elders if I want to. But I should just put them in their place after a certain amount of time had passed. I cannot allow them to keep looking down on me."


    The servant''s eyes were full of admiration and trust for Amane. These were the looks that conveyed loyalty.


    "Hmm, take out the red from my hair and put all the gold on me. Today, I will dress to impress."


    One of the things Amane had learned so far about the modern world was that clothes could become your battle armor if you were crafty with them. And right now, that was what Amane wanted to do.


    She wanted to show the elder''s council that she was much better than them and that they could not touch her.


    ......¡­.


    In the afternoons, Amane finally opened the gates of the council room. She watched as everyone turned to look at her with blazing eyes. The elders could not wait to tear into her.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you are finally here. Do you know why you were called here today?"


    Elder Hana asked with a voice full of glee. She seemed to be rather happy with what was happening.


    She had always found Yoko Tsurugi to be an eyesore. And now it seemed like her wish to show Yoko her place was finally coming true.


    "Hmm, I do not know why I am being called here today. If someone would be kind enough to enlighten me, it would be helpful."


    Of course, Amane denied knowing why she was being called but she was more than aware that this call was about the intruder yesterday.


    If these people brought up that point, they would be digging their graves.


    "You do not! I am talking about what happened yesterday night. How dare you cause the honor of the Tsurugi family to fall? You let that intruder escape."


    Elder Fushi sounded rather mad as she accused Amane. Her eyes were shaking in and her fists raged.


    "Hmm, and how do you know about that, Elder? As far as I know, that information had not been released to the public yet. Do not tell me! You keep an eye on me?"


    Amane pretended like she was shocked at the revelation. But. She was more than certain that she was being spied upon. These people had made that fact more than obvious at this point.


    "Y-You foolish girl. Remain in your line. You have already caused a big scandal by allowing that intruder to escape. Do not you dare cause us any more problems!"


    Elder Fushi continued, trying hard to regain her confidence. The accusation had shaken her to her core and she could not focus right now.


    Amane did not say anything after that but her eyes did all the talking. Finally, Chief Hao decided to step in before his side could lose any more momentum.


    "Lady Yoko Tsurugi, do you have anything to say about yourself? Or should we consider your silence as your refusal to comment on this topic."


    Elder Dao decided to put pressure on Amane as well. He wanted to crush this arrogant junior and establish his superiority.


    Amane watched all the present elders try to press her down. Some actively opposed her, but some were waiting to see what she would do before deciding.


    And Amane needed to target those ''free'' workers if she wanted to get out of this situation.


    In such a situation, Amane''s eyes met Master Corina''s. The elder lady was busy sipping the tea, but Amane had a feeling she was more than aware of everything that was going on inside this room.


    "Calm down Dao, Hana. If you do not give the girl a chance to speak, how would she be able to answer your questions?"


    Amane was surprised at the sudden help she got from Elder Cornia. But the shrewd glint in Master Corina''s eyes told Amane that this help was not for free.


    Master Cornia would cash in on this favor in the future for sure.


    "Hmm, what did you say Cornia? Are you on our side or this rude brat''s side? You better answer this question carefully."


    Master Hana sounded triggered. And she was about to make a mistake when she was stopped by Chief Hao.


    The elder man snapped his walking stick into the ground and everyone calmed down. Then, Chief Hao turned his attention to Amane and everyone else did as well.


    "Lady Yoko, we would like an explanation regarding yesterday. Did you allow an intruder to cause problems in the Tsurugi house and then escape? What do you have to say about yourself?"


    Amane took in a deep breath. She did not like this atmosphere which was biased against her already. But she also did not have a but to answer these old fools.


    "Hmm, did I let an intruder escape or not? What if I let one of them escape? What would you do to me?"


    The whole council looked satisfied suddenly. Their sharp eyes shot daggers into Amane and let her know that this was their preferred answer.


    "Hump, I knew it. See, I told you we should not trust a kid like her with the household affairs. We were lucky that there was no damage."


    Amane heard everyone talk about her and her failure as a leader. They were all happy to lay the blame on Amane.


    But only a few sharp ones caught Amane''s relaxed posture and they quickly realized that something was wrong. This female was far too relaxed for someone who was getting accused of failing to do her duty.


    "Lady Yoko, hurry up and defend yourself. Otherwise, you will be asked to step down from your position as the Lady of the Tsurugi family."


    Elder Hana warned Amane.


    But Amane felt amused and she started laughing. She could not help herself since she could see how ignorant the people in front of her were. They did not understand her importance and what it meant to go against Amane.


    ''Hmm, so you want to go against me? Sure, try it and see where it gets you. I am sure you all will have a grand time with the beasts.''


    Amane''s calm smile irked the elders even more. They wanted to get her out of her seat right this moment.

 Chapter 64 - 64: 64: Lady Elys night [pt1] R-18

    Everyone was startled when Amane started to crack down in laughter in front of them. She looked as if she had lost her mind, but she was just finding this situation funny.


    "What is so funny about this situation, Yoko Tsurugi? I do not think you realize what I am saying right now. You will be removed from your seat as the clan head starting now."


    Elder Hana sounded pissed off and her eyes were shaking. She could not believe what she was seeing happening in front of her eyes.


    Not only had the Tsurugi leader laughing like she had lost her mind, but she was also not paying any respect to the elders of her clan. If this news went out, then it would ruin their clan''s reputation.


    "Ah, do you think I fear being removed from my position as the family head? You can go ahead and do what you want to. I am not scared of your threats."


    Amane spoke out in a calm voice. Her words caused all elders to grit their teeth. She was being too much right now.


    "Ah, you foolish girl. Fine then, you can go away now. You no longer have the authority to do anything. Guards, hurry up and take her away."


    Master Hana was at the end of her patience. He quickie called for the guards but no one answered.


    And not only she, but the guards also did not come for anyone when called. It was almost as if they had not spoken at all.


    "W-What is going on? Why are the guards not coming to take you all away?"


    Master Hana questioned in a scared voice. She could not even imagine what had gone wrong here.


    But Amane just chuckled at her worried expression. Things were going the way Amane wanted them to.


    "Hmm, are you scared why the guards are not coming even after you called for them? The answer is simple - I ordered them not to come. At this point, the guards prioritize my authority over yours."


    "So go ahead and fire me all you want to. I assure you that the real loser here would be you without a doubt."


    Amane''s gloating caused the elders to clench their fists. But they could also not deny her words when the proof was in front of them.


    In the end, they had to calm down and rethink their order to take her authority away.


    Chief Hao watched this all happen with a sharp eye. He had decided not to get involved thus far but he was not being left with a choice.


    "Chief, I do not think we should make her an enemy until we have something solid against her. I do not think Yoko Tsurugi is as simple to control as her uncle was."


    Elder Cornia''s words were certainly true. Yoko Tsurugi''s eyes had that glint of mischief and danger that warned people about going after her.


    "Hmm, you are right. We cannot underestimate this girl at all costs."


    Chief Hao did not like his options. But he did know when to retreat. And this was certainly the time to do so.


    "Elder Hana, Elder Dao, calm down. We have not gathered here to discuss if Lady Yoko is the current family head or not. We are just worried about the security issue at the Tsurugi main house and wished to inquire about it."


    Amane''s eyes narrowed as soon as she noticed this shift in tone. And she was not the only one surprised by this.


    Those who had not realized how much damage Amane could do were surprised that their Chief had decided to go with the pacifist route in this negotiation.


    "Well, thank you for worrying about me but I do not need your help. And it seems like you did not get the full information out of your spies. The intruder of last night was caught and disposed of already. So, there is no need to worry."


    Many of the elders frowned as soon as they heard Amane''s words. They did not believe what she had said to them.


    Not only had their report been missing this critical information, but it also specifically said that the intruder had escaped.


    "Lady Yoko, are you sure about the intruder? You are not saying this to gas-light us, right?"


    One of the unknown elders asked this question and Amane grinned in his direction.


    "Oh, I am serious alright. But if you have anything to say against my words, please go ahead. But please, bring proof with you before you start making accusations against me, alright?"


    In the end, the elder backed down. He did not want to reveal his cards just yet.


    Besides, what kind of fool would admit to spying on their family head? It was like painting a giant ''SUS'' sigh on one''s head.


    "Now then, if you all are done here, I would like to head out now. I hope you have a pleasant day ahead."


    Amane watched as everyone behind her held their heads down. They seemed agitated but it was nothing compared to the fury Amane was feeling inside her cards.


    These people were making a fool out of her. Did they seriously think that Amane would not stay behind like a kid and hide from their looks?


    "Lady Yoko, you have a guest waiting for you right now. I directed Lady Ely to the common guest room but it would be wise for you to hurry up."


    Amane was surprised to hear this.


    Ely Zhen was the last person she expected to visit her. Especially in such a tense atmosphere when everyone was against her.


    "Alright, I understand. Make sure you serve her well until I come down. I need to change out of my clothes."


    Amane gestured toward the heavy robes she had been wearing. They looked good on her but they were also uncomfortable. Something easier to move in would be preferred by her.


    But of course, when you were having a bad day, everything you did was ruined.


    Amane had only entered her house when her eyes met a pair of silver ones. And then she took in the green hair and a kind-looking face.


    "Lady Yoko, I am sorry that I came to visit you out of the blue. I was in the vicinity and decided to drop by. Were you planning on going out right now?"


    Amane was confused for a second but then she realized that it was her attire that caused this confusion.


    "I just returned from my errand. I was heading toward my room to change into something more comfortable. You can wait in the guest room for me while I change, Miss Zhen."


    Amane offered Ely this but Ely looked conflicted. Something complicated flashed across Ely''s eyes before she managed to gather her courage and ask for what she wanted.


    "M-Miss Yoko, if you will not mind, can I accompany you to your room? I would like to have a talk with you in private."


    Amane was startled at Ely''s words. She had not expected Ely to ask this of her. And especially not in such a daring manner.


    She was about to refuse Ely when she stopped and looked around.


    Her servants were looking at Ely like she was an intruder they wanted out. And Amane could see why this would get tough to endure for the fragile-looking female.


    ''I will have to ask my staff to behave more professionally with my acquaintance in the future. But for now, I guess I do not have a choice but to let Ely accompany me.''


    "Alright Lady Ely. Please follow me for now so that we can get to your room. I hope it would not be a problem for you to wait in my room." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Ely perked up suddenly. Her happy expression covered her face and she also seemed to be glowing. Amane had to cover her eyes to stop herself from going blind.


    "Of course, it is alright, Yoko. I-I mean, it is not a problem for me if we head to your room. I wanted to see it for a long time as well."


    Suddenly, Amane had a feeling she was making a mistake taking Ely to her room. Her staff also shit alarmed looks toward her but Amane had already given her permission. She could not possibly take it back now.


    They both entered Amane''s room and the servants decided to camp outside for now.


    Amane took a seat and asked Lady Ely to sit down on her couch as well. Ely did sit down, but she looked a little distracted right now. Her eyes moved from Amane to the room and then back.


    "Is everything alright, Lady Ely? You look a little nervous while being here."


    Amane was beginning to feel a headache coming and she tried to suppress it. But waking up early along with having to deal with the elders had taken a toll on her.


    She looked at Lady Ely and the other female had a determined look in her eyes suddenly.

 Chapter 65 - 65: 65: Lady Elys night [pt2] R-18

    "L-Lady Yoko, you look tense and your complexion also looks off. Y-You do not look alright to me right now. S-So please, allow me to help you out."


    Lady Ely''s eyes were filled with determination when she looked at Amane. Amane almost took a step back when she was faced with Lady Ely''s naked desire.


    She hesitated to ask what Lady Ely meant when she said she would like to ''help'' her out.


    "Lady Ely, I am what you can do to help me out."


    Lady Ely''s determined eyes were blazing now. And the younger walked toward Amane with short but meaningful footsteps.


    "I read about this in a book before. Having s-sex with someone is a good way to relieve your stress. So, L-Lady Yoko, please have sex with me and help yourself relax."


    If Amane could have shown her extreme reaction, she would be standing in front of Lady Ely with her jaws dropped on the ground. You could not guess the shock that went through Yoko''s body when she heard those words.


    In retrospect, Amane should have seen it coming. She knew that Lady Ely had a crush on her and the little lady would act on it sometime in the future.


    But really, Amane had not expected the little lady to make a move on her in such an open manner. Nor had she expected Lady Ely to make such a bold suggestion outright.


    "Lady Ely, are *you* alright? I think you need to rest and recover for now. How about you lie down and-"


    Amane did not expect a shy lady to be bold enough to ask for sex. So, she was even more unprepared for Lady Ely to take her face in her hand and kiss her.


    A shy tongue asked for entry into Amane''s mouth and it ticked across her lips.


    When Amane did not give her entry, Lady Ely pulled back with a disappointed pout.


    "Yoko, if you are worried about taking advantage of me, then do not be. This is what I want and it will be fun as well."


    Lady Ely was almost begging Amane at this point. And Amane''s desire was rearing its head up at this situation.


    Truly, Amane had never been decent withholding herself back. And this time was no exception. One kiss had been enough to make Amane''s hormones go into overdrive.


    ''Tsk, this is bad. I cannot believe I am giving in to my desire and thinking of doing it with a child.''


    But then again, Amane had gone all the way with Sakura and not felt guilty. So maybe it would be alright if she did it with Ely as well?


    "Do not think too much, Lady Tsurugi. Allow me to serve you today and relieve you of all your stress."


    Amane felt the soft hands push her body back and a light body positioned itself in Amane''s lap.


    Lady Ely''s eyes were filled with determination as her hips rubbed against Amane. She was just doing what her instincts told her to and it was not very skillful.


    Still, Amane could feel her partner getting wetter and it struck the dominating tendencies inside her heart. She wanted to train and ruin Lady Ely.


    "I-I am sorry. I am not experienced but I am w-willing to learn what you like. W-What should I call you?"


    Ely thrust her hips against Amane and tried to hold her moans back. She had not thought that this friction would feel so good.


    Lady Ely was not a prude. She had touched herself on her private parts before but it had never given her much pleasure. It was because she was not meant to please herself.


    Ely was busy trying to gain more friction and making Lady Yoko as wet as herself. So, she did not notice when a pair of hands snuck around her waist and stilled her movement.


    "Y-Yoko? What are you-"


    Ely tried to stop Yoko from doing anything but the elder one did not listen. Yoko opened her legs and repositioned Ely so that their cores were touching.


    "Tsk, it is your fault. If you are going to start something, then you might as well do it right. You said you want to serve me, right? Then you will need training."


    Ely was surprised at the sudden aggression. But her kind decided to stop thinking as soon as her wet core touched Yoko''s. Her breasts were tingling and juggling as a result of this sudden mind-blowing pleasure.


    Amane''s hands were roaming all over Ely''s body, up her side, and across her chest. Her breasts were being groped and her nipples pinched.


    It caused an instant reaction from the sensitive female and Ely arched her back.


    Her body was a mess of sensations, her pussy throbbing and leaking. Ely had never felt like this before and she wanted more.


    But as soon as she pushed her body into Yoko''s hands, Yoko pulled away from her.


    "Y-Yoko, why?"


    Ely asked with begging eyes. She wanted Yoko to come back and pleasure her.


    But Yoko looked critical and her eyes were also harsh. It was almost as if Yoko was some other person right now.


    "You said you wanted to serve me Ely, and not the other way around. What kind of servant comes before they make their master feel good? You need to learn your place."


    Yoko''s words should not have made Ely feel wetter. But there was something about that voice and that dominating look in Yoko''s eyes that made Ely want to submit to her and to be dominated by her.


    Her pussy throbbed with a need to feel Yoko''s touch.


    "I-I do want to serve you, master. Please give me one chance to make you feel good. Please tell me what to do."


    Ely was as red as a tomato right now. She doubted she would be able to lift her head and be able to look at Yoko without remembering this moment again. But even her humiliation made Ely feel good.


    "Good girl. It seems like you are slowly but surely learning where your place is. Then, shall we get started on our first lesson? I need to take a bath so you come and help me."


    Ely almost fainted as soon as she heard that order. She imagined Yoko naked in her bathtub and her face almost exploded.


    "Hey, what is wrong? Do not tell me that you are already done. You are my servant for today so you need to do what I ask of you."


    Ely pulled herself together and followed Amane. She knew she needed to get it together.


    But her throbbing pussy and her hard nipped made it tougher to handle things.


    "Ah, one more thing before I forget. Ely, turn toward the wall and push your hips out. I need to give you a present before you start your job as my servant."


    Ely''s pussy gave another throb as leaned against the wall and projected her hips backward.


    It was a humiliating pose that exposed her wet but clothed pussy. The material of her panties was wet and sticking to her folds. It was exploding her shape to Amane''s eyes. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, not bad. It is a pretty pussy so I am sure it would look good while being stretched out on a vibrator."


    "V-Vibrator? What is that?"


    Ely was almost hesitant to ask but Amane only patted her pussy before pulling her wet panties down.


    The cold air against her pussy made Ely shudder but she held her reactions in.


    But even her self-control was not able to prepare Ely for the confident touch of a finger circling her pussy and pulling at her clit.


    Before she could say anything, Amane''s finger sunk inside her pussy and up. It was a tight fit since Ely was a virgin.


    "Hmm, not bad. You will feel so good once you have this small baby inside you."


    Amane pulled back and Ely felt something big being pushed inside her. She looked back, only to see a small oval thing being pushed into her body.


    To think that this egg-like thing had felt so big. Anything digger would tear Ely apart.


    The egg-like thing jabbed Ely''s insides and it made her legs weak. She was unable to even stand properly since it felt weird to hand anything inside her pussy.


    "Y-Yoko, I do not like it. This feels weird."


    Ely complained but Yoko did not seem to care. There was a happy expression on Yoko''s face when she looked at Ely.


    "Hmm, I do not think you know what you are feeling. You see, what you are feeling is not awkwardness, but pleasure. Why don''t you take a step toward me?"


    Ely was panting but she did as she was asked to do. She took one step, then another but the egg inside her moved and jabbed her soft spot.


    It caused her legs to lose feeling and Ely collapsed with her legs open and leaking in front of Amane. It was beyond humiliating but somehow, it also felt right.


    As much as Ely wanted to hate this feeling, she also wanted more of it.

 Chapter 66 - 66: 66: Lady Elys night [pt3] R-18

    "M-Master, am I doing¡­ugh¡­alright?"


    Amane watched a pair of trembling eyes begging her for release. Ely''s hands also shook as they rubbed Amane''s breasts and her neck with soap. Those fleeting touches made Amane''s skin tingle.


    "What is enough, my dear pet? I do not think you have cleaned me up properly. Look, I am still all dirty here."


    Amane held her breasts up and watched as Ely gulped down in nervousness. Ely looked horny and beyond wet with the vibrator up her pussy. Her panties were wet and ruined and Amane could see under her skirt from her current position of lying in the tub.


    ''It was such a good idea to force Ely to wear this maid costume. It is making her look even more lewd.''


    What a view Ely made. Her pussy was wet which soaked her thighs and made her black skirt translucent. Her perky nipples were standing at attention and begging to be played with. Her breasts also looked like they would spill out of her small uniform at any time.


    The button that held the front of the dress together looked uncomfortable and on the verge of snapping any second now. The lack of a bra also forced the shirt to support those huge and heavy breasts of Ely.


    But nothing could compare to Ely''s expression at that moment. Her mouth was open and drooling and her eyes were almost heart-shaped and her face was flushed. It was the expression of someone lost in pleasure.


    "Ely, I have an idea. Since your hands are so useless, why don''t you use your body to clean me up? Hurry up and undress. Ah, but keep your panties on. I like that pair on you."


    Amane suggested this to Ely, she did not force the younger to do anything.


    So, Ely must have liked this idea enough to pop open the button on her shirt and discard it on the side. Her skirt was the next thing to follow, leaving Ely in only her underwear.


    "Good girl, Ely. now take the soap and rub it all over your body. Get yourself nice and soaped up. Then come and rub your body against me."


    Ely''s red face could not have gone redder, or that was what Amane thought. But Ely proved her wrong by nodding and doing what Amane had asked.


    "Y-Yoko, are you sure this is alright? This feels w-weird. ahhh¡­"


    Amane did not give Ely much room to think. As soon as she felt that Ely was beginning to use her brain, Amane raised the vibrations. It caused Ely''s brain to turn into mush and she was unable to think.


    All she could do was rub her legs together as she covered her body in soap.


    "Ely, come and clean me up. Don''t you want to make him feel better?"


    It was downright evil of Amane to use Ely''s feelings against her in such a situation. Ely could not even think right now and her eyes were filled with lust.


    Ely climbed up into the bathtub and her breasts rubbed against Amane''s. The vibrator inside Ely shifted and hit her pleasure spot.


    Her gussy gushed out the juice and Ely was unable to hold herself back. Her gussy squirted hard enough to even knock the vibrator halfway out.


    "Tsk, look at all the mess you made on top of me. You were supposed to clean me up, not to make me dirty."


    Amane''s harsh tone along with the over-stimulation caused Ely to lie back and just take it. She could not even move her body.


    "Ely, is this what a good servant is supposed to do? Leave their master and drown in pleasure. You are such a bad servant." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane scolded but Ely could not focus on what was being said.


    "I¡­am¡­a¡­bad¡­servant¡­?"


    Even this, Ely was forced out after much effort. She felt her pussy trying to pull the vibrator back in but Ely tried to consciously force it out. Her hand reached for the vibrator before someone else got hold of it first.


    "Master¡­?"


    Ely looked up into Amane''s calm eyes and felt the vibrator being pushed into her body in a hard thrust. It jabbed her G-spot head and Ely ended up coming once more.


    When Amane took her hand away and brought it in front of Ely, it was spanked in her pussy juice.


    "Look at you, Ely. you are such a bad servant for enjoying this pleasure on your own. How many times have you come before your master?"


    Amane''s harsh words were accompanied by a slap on Ely''s pussy. The dual sensation of Amane''s hands as well as a vibrator was too much for Ely''s mind and body. It could not stop coming.


    "I am¡­shorryyyyy¡­mashterrrr¡­. I¡­. was¡­. wrongggggg¡­"


    Even thinking was too much for Ely right now. Her body wanted to come but her brain was telling her that she needed to please her master. It was such a contradiction to her usual self.


    Ely was like a broken fountain and she could not stop coming. Even when Amane took a step back, Ely was still coming.


    Finally, Amane decided to take pity on the poor virgin and her over-stimulated body. Her finger dug into Ely''s pussy and took out the vibrator.


    But the overload of sensations Ely was feeling did not calm down. Instead, his body flinched and twitched when Amane digs her fingers into her pussy.


    It forced a moan and another orgasm out of Ely''s body.


    "Tsk, you sure are a handful of a servant. Fuck, I am so turned on because of you. Hurry up and make me come, you disobedient slut."


    The insult caused Ely to flinch but her brain found pleasure even in that.


    Before Ely knew it, Amane''s pussy was right in front of her face. The smell of that pussy intoxicated Ely''s fucked out brain and she nuzzled into that beautiful pussy.


    But before Ely could do anything more, her hair was gripped tightly and her head was held in place by someone.


    "My dear Ely. This is not what I want you to do. You need to put in real effort and make me come."


    Amane held Ely''s face near her pussy and she finally got the message. Her tongue came out to take a quick lick across Amane''s pussy before her efforts doubled and her tongue was quite enthusiastic.


    Ely was a little clumsy and lacked technique. But she more than made up for it in enthusiasm. Her tongue was fast and pressed against Amane''s pussy.


    And then, a shy finger joined that tongue. It entered Amane''s pussy and stretched it out. It was joined by a second and a third.


    The burning sensation in Amane''s pussy intensified and she felt her end approaching. She tried to get Ely to pull her head back.


    But Ely was like a possessed woman. She ate Amane out through her release and continued until Amane calmed down.


    When Amane finally pulled Ely''s head back, her huge and innocent eyes looked at her with trust and obedience.


    "Master, did I do well? Are you feeling better than before?"


    Amane''s stress had left her body and she did feel lighter than before. But somehow, she was not sure if she should tell this to Ely or not.


    "Yeah, I am alright. You did well. But Ely, you do know you cannot use this method with everyone to relieve your stress, right?"


    Ely looked offended at Amane''s suggestion of doing this with anyone else.


    "Hey, I am not going to do this with other people. I only did this with you because you are Yoko, my friend. A-And, do you think we can do this again in the future?"


    Ely asked this nervousness. She seemed to have gathered her courage to ask this of Amane.


    Ideally, Amane should refuse her and tell her not to bother. It would get troublesome if her grandmaster were to find out about this arrangement.


    But Ely''s eyes were begging and Amane had seen what happened when you denied such determined people.


    "Fine, I will help you ''blow out your stress'' in the future if you like. But you cannot tell other people, alright? It will have to be our little secret."


    Amane expected Ely to protest the idea of not telling anyone else about their relationship. Lady Ely seemed like a rather open person after all.


    But something dark flashed inside Lady Ely''s eyes when Amane asked her to keep their relationship a secret.


    "Secret, huh? I like the sound of it. In that case, let us not advertise our relationship too much and help each other out in need."


    Somehow, Amane had a feeling that her words had been misunderstood by the other female. But Amane was also not in the mood to ask Ely what she thought of this arrangement.


    Outside, the sun was beginning to set. The day had passed so soon and now it was time for the real show.


    And it would begin as soon as Lady Ely went home. Amane had a lot to do tonight.

 Chapter 67 - 67: 67: The intruders did what? [pt1]

    Finally, the time for Amane to act was here again. She had been looking forward to this time and her trap was ready.


    Both Sakura and Eclipse were in position as well and Amane just had to do what she had planned for herself - to get into the bed and sleep.


    Well, pretend to sleep so that the intruder would hurry up and enter her territory. As soon as that was done, Amane would wake up and catch the intruder.


    She was sure that the elder council had not bought her excuse of having captured the intruder. But they could not come out and accuse her of lying as well. There was a lack of evidence on their side.


    However, today Amane decided to put an end to it all.


    The night was half-way over and Amane was disappointed that nothing was happening. The council seemed to have changed their minds about attacking tonight.


    Amane was about to fall asleep for real when she felt something changing around her. She felt her magic respond and she was up before the alarm could even ring.


    Something had caused the sensors to trigger and Amane was sure that it was the intruder from yesterday.


    She quickly made her way toward the triggered sensors and then followed the general direction of the detection magic. She was easily able to catch up to the intruder.


    Since Amane''s magic cloaked her presence, the intruder did not notice that he had someone tailing him so closely. He was busy taking in everything the Tsurugi mansion had to offer.


    Amane closed in on the intruder enough to use her magic to form a rope-like bind. And she used it to trip the intruder.


    The intruder had not seen that trap coming so he was easily caught. The rope Amane had used was something she used to train beasts. So, it knew what it needed to do and where.


    The intruder was unable to move a single inch once he was captured.


    "Hmm, looking at your skill level, you are not the person from yesterday. Then, are you someone the council decided to throw toward the wolves? It would not surprise me to see that."


    Amane questioned as she poked the man''s face. It seemed to be engraving the intruder and he tried to bite Amane''s hand. But she pulled her finger back before the intruder could do anything to her.


    There was a look of disgust aimed at the intruder''s way when he tried to bite Amane.


    "Hey, know your place. Do you know how costly this one finger of mine is? You will never be able to repay the debt if you injure me." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane might have said this in a joking manner, but she was not joking around. If she was hurt unnecessarily, she would make the other party pay for her treatment.


    "They said that you were a weakling who did not know what she is doing. What about you struck your people as a weakness?"


    The intruder asked as he looked at Amane. He could not believe that this small female had taken him out.


    Her looks made her out to be fragile and easy to dominate. But nothing about this female was ''soft and fragile'' in hir opinion. She was a force to be reckoned with.


    Especially with the tightly held aura she had. The intruder had yet to meet anyone stronger than this female in front of him.


    "Well, what can I say to you except that your employer was wrong? But you still have a choice to denounce them and come to my side. Otherwise, I will have to take strict action against you."


    Amane''s words caused the intruder to shiver. Suddenly, he was sure that the best decision would be to take Amane''s hand. It was one decision he would not regret making.


    *Ring*


    Amane was sure she had convinced this person to side with her and her phone rang at that exact moment.


    It was Sakura and Amane quickly picked the phone up.


    "Sakura, we captured an intruder on our side as well. But I doubt it is the one we are looking for. Did you get the intruder as well?"


    Somehow, Amane was not surprised that Sakura had caught an intruder as well. The council must have decided to send more than one intruder to ensure things do not go smoothly for Amane.


    But the joke was on that. Amane had already prepared for such an outcome and she had been ready to take charge of such a situation.


    "Sakura, come and retrieve the intruder from my side as well. It is time I go and greet our main guest for the night."


    Amane did not have any proof yet but she was sure that the intruder from the last night had managed to sneak in tonight as well.


    And since Amane''s gut feeling was so strong, she decided to go with it. She opened the gate and entered the poison drake''s pen.


    The drake yelped happily after seeing Amane but its sharp eyes were looking at the surroundings of the pen. It seemed as if the drake had noticed a disturbance in its surroundings as well.


    "Well, you might as well come out now. Even this kit can sense your presence. Hiding is meaningless now."


    Amane reminded the intruder, having felt a faint presence in the room as well.


    Well, presence was not the right word for this situation. The better term would be to say - Amane could smell the intruder from yesterday.


    Slowly, footsteps became audible and a dark figure stood in front of Amane. This figure was covered from head to toe in a black fiber and the way they dressed made it impossible to guess their gender.


    "Well, what can I help you with? I am sure there must be something you want from me?"


    Amane spoke slowly and with a confident voice. She was asserting dominance already and she did not want this intruder to think that Amane was an easy target.


    The intruder did not say anything to her. All he did was observe her and the way she behaved with the poison drake.


    The drake did not like the way it was being looked at and tried to take a bite out of the intruder. But Amane put a hand on the drake''s head to calm it down. Then, she looked back at the intruder in front of her.


    "So, what do you say? Are you going to tell me why you are here or not?"


    Amane asked lazily. But her mana was surging and it was held ready for attack. She was going to harm this intruder if he did not give Amane a reason to calm down.


    Finally, the intruder seemed to snap out of his daze and realized that they were in danger. They took a few steps back before dashing Amane''s throat.


    Amane had expected that attack and she calmly waited for the intruder to approach her and then attacked.


    Her chop managed to break the intruder''s arm but the intruder showed no signs of worry.


    Instead, Amane could even see satisfaction in those inhuman eyes and she suddenly had a bad feeling about it.


    The intruder threw its whole body against Amane and that was an unexpected action. Amane was not able to counter it and she felt the weight of a body against her.


    ''Heavy and inhuman.''


    That was the first thought Amane had when she tried to push the body away from her.


    The feeling she got when she pushed this heavy body off her own was not of skin and muscles, but of metallic substances. This intruder might have been nothing more than a puppet made to mess with her.


    Amane gritted her teeth in anger and tried to suppress her actions.


    ''So, what if this intruder she had been chasing after was artificially made? She could still know a lot from checking it out.''


    However, Amane''s nerves did not calm down even after she had taken this intruder down. They seemed to be warning her about something.


    The body beneath Amane''s hand seemed to be heating up. There was also a distant buzzing sound that made Amane suspicious of what was going on.


    In the end, it was the inaudible vibration that gave it away. Amane felt the body beneath her handshake before it exploded. Amane was lucky that she managed to shield herself and the poison drake in time.


    "What a lunatic. They knew that they were going to get discovered, so they took countermeasures to ensure nothing leaked out from their side. This is such a messy situation."


    Especially if you count the council, this situation looked irreparable to Amane.


    But she at least had the proof needed that the intruder from yesterday and today had been killed off. That could make the council back off.


    "This sucks. Well, at least I managed to catch the council''s intruders. That would shut their mouths for the time being."


    Amane hated to use her hidden cards so early, but she will do it anyway.

 Chapter 68 - 68: 68: The intruders did what? [pt2]

    For the third day in a row, Amane was standing in front of the old council and keeping her calm. But unlike the disaster of the previous two days, this one was truly in Amane''s control.


    She did not even have to dress up to show her superiority and dominance. She could feel how most of the council cowered in her presence, not wanting to be called out.


    "Lady Yoko, we heard that there was another attack yesterday on the mansion. We also heard that you managed to retrieve some assassins as a result of this. You did a good job this time. Thought, this attack should not have happened in the first place."


    Amane looked at Chief Hao''s words. They were an indirect insult to her as well as a warning to the council members to behave for now.


    She had to say that she was impressed by the way Chief Hao worded his sentences. It was difficult to tell whom he was talking to and that gave him a plausible denial later.


    "L-Lady Yoko, have you started the intruder''s interrogation yet?"


    Elder Hana asked this with a nervous stutter in her voice. She was one of the people who commissioned this raid for sure.


    "Interrogation? I am afraid I have not started one yet, but I will be personally heading one soon."


    Amane lied through her teeth. She had forced the intruders to spill every word they knew. That way, Amane already knew which people she needed to be careful of the most.


    Of course, the top most name on that list was ''Elder Hana'' and ''Elder Dao.''


    "So, you have not started the questioning yet. In that case, can you hand the intruders over to you? Seeing a young girl like you being forced into practices of torture and interrogation breaks my heart."


    Elder Hana pretended like she was worried about Amane but, she wanted to hide her connections with the intruders.


    Amane could have fought her here and revealed that she had lied to everyone. But then the council would find a way to twist her words and pin the blame on her.


    Since Amane did not want that to happen to her, she decided to play the long game and wait for the problem out.


    "You want to take control of the intruders for me? Then you can do what you want to. But remember, you need to give me results or it will all be meaningless in the end. Do you think you can do that for me, elder?"


    Amane''s voice was teasing and Elder Hana had to bite her words to not curse her out. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "O-Of course I will give you the results you want me to. There is no need for you to worry about this."


    Elder Hana''s face was full of worry and sweat. Even as she tried her best not to show her worries, the elder could not help herself from sweating.


    "Hmm, if the elder says so then I will choose to believe her. Then, I will be looking forward to the results."


    Elder Hana cursed under her breath. She swore she would make sure to kill the useless intruders. She could not let her name be known.


    Since a few more people had participated in this fiasco, she was sure that they would be willing to help her out.


    All this did not go unnoticed by Chief Hao. He seemed to have guessed what had happened but he did not bother helping his fellow elders out.


    Instead, he knew he needed to strengthen his position in this household.


    "Anyway, I called you here to tell you that the date for the exchange of the poison drake had been decided. Make sure it is trained and docile when we ship it over. I do not want any complaints of its behavior."


    Chief Hao ordered from his position. His words seemed to have attracted everyone''s attention. Even Amane was surprised at the sudden order she got.


    It had not even been four days since she was back. And half of that time had been spent taking care of the intruders. She hardly had any time to train the poison drake.


    Had she been anyone else, it would have been problematic for her to even hear all this. Taming beasts took a significant amount of time and effort.


    That was what Chief Hai seemed to be counting on for her case as well.


    He wanted Amane to make a mistake and then cause trouble. That way, he would have a reason to cause trouble for her.


    ''As if I am going to fall for the oldest trick in the book. These people better be ready for it when I come after them.''


    Amane was making plans in her head already. She already had a few ways to pull all these fakers down from their pedestals. And the easiest way to do so would be to lay down a trap.


    "Lady Yoko, you are free to leave now. We said all we needed to say to you. I am sure you will keep the dignity of your name and not let us down."


    If Amane could have acted how she wanted to, these elders would have been reduced to ashes. But she still did not have enough influence to cause trouble and then live a carefree life.


    "I understand. In that case, I shall take my leave now. I have a lot I need to prepare for."


    Amane bowed in front of the elders and it took everything she had not to say something offensive.


    The elders watched her with a careful eye as well. They had expected something to happen by now as well.


    But this was the most peaceful meeting between Amane and the elders until now. Both parties seemed satisfied with what they had achieved.


    "Lady Yoko, we have extracted all the needed confessions out of the intruder''s mouths. Do you need us to send them to you?"


    Her aid asked quickly. Her effectiveness was something Amane appreciated in her.


    "No need to do that now. Just keep those confessions safe somewhere and I will use them when it is time. For now, treat the intruders and hand them over to Elder Hana''s fraction. Make sure they do not die too early."


    Amane was not a compassionate person.


    She already knew that the elders would try and kill the intruders to close their mouths off. If these intruders die in Amane''s care, then it would come back to bite her later.


    So as much as she hated playing with Human lives, Amane had no choice but to send these intruders back to the elders alive.


    And if they died afterward? Well, that was not Amane''s problem.


    Amane reached her room and changed her clothes. She was about to head out when a servant approached her with a doubtful and uneasy expression.


    As soon as Amane noticed it, she wanted to groan and facepalm. She had a bad feeling about what was going to happen next.


    "L-Lady Yoko, Lady Suzuki is here to meet you. What should we tell her?"


    Of course, Charlie chose the most inconvenient times to visit Amane. This time was no different.


    And what was more? Amane was sure that Charlie had no reason to visit her. She had decided on this visit on a whim and gone through with it.


    "I understand. If that is the case, then lead me to Lady Suzuki. We cannot leave the divine leader waiting around like this."


    Amane hated bothersome things and the visit of the divine leader was troublesome indeed.


    A lot needed to be prepared to serve Charlie and now Amane''s staff was running around like a headless chicken to try and prepare everything.


    "Lady Suzuki, please send us a formal notice before you decide to visit. My staff seems to age a few years after your visit."


    Amane tried very hard to keep her voice calm and neutral. She did not want to let Charlie know that this visit had caused her trouble.


    Because knowing Charlie would just encourage her to cause even more trouble.


    "Oh, I did not know Lady Tsurugi cared so much about her staff and their well-being. Then, next time I will try to send a letter beforehand. But, how about you just mark down this day every week for my visit? I will be visiting a lot."


    "Please don''t."


    Everyone looked started at Amane''s bold words. But she was not one to hold back her words for no reason.


    Charlie Suzuki looked started at the strong rejection of her presence as well. But then her disbelief turned into amusement and she laughed out loud.


    "Lady Yoko, you get more and more entertaining every time I see you. I hope we get to see a lot of each other in the future as well."


    If it was up to Amane, she would want to shut out the world and rest for the rest of her life. But everyone else seemed to have a different opinion.

 Chapter 69 - 69: 69: The new case [pt1]

    Amane tried to tell Charlie with her eyes that she was not welcome here. Her glare was pure and filled with irritation when she looked at the divine leader. But Charlie was stubborn as well and decided her best to look away.


    In the end, Amane got the message Charlie was trying to convey to her.


    "Lady Suzuki, is there a particular reason you are here today? I thought it was a busy time for the divine guild?"


    That was what Amane had heard from her subordinates. And Amane did trust her subordinate''s ability to collect news and other gossip.


    "Aww, were you keeping an eye on me, Yoko? That is so adorable of you to do. But next time, you can just ask me to tell you if you want to know something about me. Do you want to know my underwear size? What else I am packing down there? I will have you know that I am big and-"


    Amane quickly shits Charlie''s mouth by placing a hand on it. There were some things you could say in public and then there were many you should never say out loud.


    But it seemed as if the divine leader''s moral compass and other senses were already far beyond that point.


    Charlie Suzuki did not seem to care if her words were heard by others or not. And that presented Amane with the worst thing she could fall victim to - second-hand embarrassment.


    "Yoko, I heard that we had guests so I¡­. Oh, it is only you."


    Sakura quickly came down as well. She looked calm and pretty at first, but as soon as her eyes landed on Lady Suzuki, all the tenderness and affection in her action blended away to give rise to indifference.


    "It is nice to see you again as well Sakura. How were your past few days? I know mine were good but lonely. But now I have company again."


    Sakura gritted her teeth as she looked at the divine leader. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it were up to her, she would never want to meet Lady Suzuki again. She was an infuriating human being who did not know what moderation and manners were. She did as she wanted to and caused problems for everyone else.


    Even now she was being a problem and making Yoko uncomfortable. But Charlie Suzuki did not seem to care about that at all.


    "I was going to have a quick look and then leave you all alone. But now I see that my presence is required down here more than ever. I shall entertain you, Lady Suzuki, so why don''t you let my cousin go and do her thing?"


    Sakura purposed and sat down in front of Charlie Suzuki. It forced Amane out of the direct line of contact from where Charlie sat.


    But Charlie just wiggled and changed her position. It was an insult to Sakura but she did not say anything to the divine leader.


    She just seethed in her seat and watched it all happen. Time for revenge would come later and Sakura would make sure it happened.


    "There is no need to force yourself to be here, little Sakura. I can see your desire to run out and do something else. So why do not you run out now and let the adults do what they need to."


    For some reason, Yoko tensed up beside Sakura. There seemed to be no apparent reason for that action but Sakura did not like it.


    In the end, she could only summarize that the reason for this sudden action was Yoko''s uncomfortable feelings toward Lady Suzuki.


    ''This foolish female thinks she will get everything just because she is the divine leader. She needs to learn her place in life.''


    Sakura''s thoughts were destructive and filled with jealousy as well. She hated the way the divine leader was considering her as a child.


    "Lady Suzuki might not know it, but my cousin Yoko is a minor as well. It is only because of circumstances that she had to take over our family. So, Lady Suzuki should be careful with her interest or people would misunderstand her intentions."


    Had Sakura said these words in a simpler sense, they would turn out like this - get away from my cousin, you pedo. But of course, Sakura could not utter those words to the divine leader.


    So, she had to improvise a little to force those words out.


    "Oh, your *cousin* is a minor, huh? I see. But still, I like her so I will not force myself to back down from liking her."


    Lady Charlie was as shameless as always. Sakura had given her so many hints but she refused to take them anyway.


    Sakura was close to losing it and just having a battle with Lady Charlie when Yoko stepped in between them. Yoko looked tired and her expression was worn out.


    But despite this, she seemed calm and rational.


    "Alright, you both need to calm down now. I am sure Lady Suzuki is here for some urgent work and not to play around. I would be sorely disappointed if that were to be the case."


    Sakura watched as Lady Suzuki flinched at Yoko''s words. But her expression was still calm and rational.


    It seemed like there was a reason for Lady Suzuki to be here.


    "Well, as much as I would like to deny your words and say that I am here solely to have fun, that is not the case today. I need your help, Lady Tsurugi, with a case of mine. Here, has a look through this file."


    Amane took the offered file and quickly looked through it.


    It showed some very disturbing pictures of people being mauled by animals. There were huge claw and bite marks on the dead bodies as well as residual mana. It did not bode well for the on-lookers.


    "Ugh, what the hell is this? Aren''t these cases related to animal attacks? You should go to the animal center if you want to take care of this problem and not come here."


    Sakura watched the images as well and they were disturbing enough to make her look away.


    In her haste to judge the call, Sakura was not able to notice the obvious signs of this being a beast attack. She was just looking at the smaller picture and not the whole situation.


    "Hmm, they do look like animal attacks at first glance, but there are too many objectionable things for it to be an animal attack. Some beast would have done this for sure."


    Amane was surprised when she did not immediately recognize the beast in question.


    She had seen her fair share of beat attacks back in her time so recognizing unique marks and patterns should have come easy to her.


    But that was the problem. There were unique patterns. Too many unique patterns for it to be a single beast.


    "How sure are we that this was done by a single beast? From what I can tell, the signs point toward more than 4 beasts in question."


    Amane finally let the binder rest once she was done going through it. She had marked everything of suspicion she saw in that image.


    "So that is what you think as well, right? I had some other people look through these images and they noticed the same thing. But our only witness only recalled seeing one beast and our sensors also picked up one radiation."


    Amane was surprised to hear those words. Things just did not make sense to her on a professional level.


    "Lady Yoko, what do you say? Isn''t this case interesting? Do you want to join the investigation team for this case?"


    Charlie Suzuki''s offer was tempting. This case was tugging at Amane''s interests and begging for her to participate in it.


    But if she did, then the carefree and stress-free life she was thinking of would not be possible for her. Amane needed to think carefully and decide.


    Her curiosity or her future peace. Which one she wanted more and why.


    "Lady Yoko, I know what you are thinking about. But maybe this will change your mind. This was a residual that was found at one of the sites."


    Amane looked at the picture and her eyes indeed.


    She was seeing the signs of the beast but her eyes could not believe what she was seeing.


    "This is a¡­"


    "Yeah, it is the blood of a human. But this blood is contaminated by bestial essence turning it a purple shade. So, are you still not interested?"


    Had it been any other situation, Amane would still have found the courage to say ''yes.'' But this one was something that even Amane could not ignore.


    ''There is just one bastard crazy enough to try and cause such problems. Ugh, I cannot leave this situation be as it is.''


    "Fine, I will participate in this investigation. But I want to take charge and I want authority as well. If you agree to give them to me, then I will join you."

 Chapter 70 - 70: 70: The new case [pt2]

    //////////////


    "What are you looking at, Chen? Is it more important than your training lessons? These lessons might save your life someday if you are not careful."


    Amane looked down at the small child she had recently picked up.


    Chen was a peculiar case of a child. Even Amane, who had seen all kinds of human beings in this world could not figure him out.


    "I was looking at this plant. It is fascinating how it can survive anything that nature throws at it but a single blast from a griffin makes it so that this plant can never live again."


    Chen poked the said ''plant'' with his stick. The plant wiggled but then died down.


    "Oh Chen, that is not a plant. It is a beast called Stipule. It takes the appearance of a plant and is highly toxic. I see that you found one of these things. Get up and head inside. I will come there as soon as I kill this thing."


    Amane looked at the new beast with hard eyes. This thing was a pain to kill but it was also a pain if it was kept alive.


    This one creature could hardly be killed and it caused a lot of diseases. It made sense now, why Amane had gotten so many complaints about a recent surge of disease.


    "You are going to kill it, Master? Why not study this creature first? I am sure we can make something better if we look at its genetic makeup and apply it to human creatures and-"


    Amane put a hand on Chen''s shoulder to quieten him down. She did not want to see this kid go down the road other foolish people had walked before.


    "Chen, it is time to head inside now. I do not think you can be lurking around outside. Also, I am sure that Charlie said she needed your help."


    Amane changed the topic as swiftly as she could. She was thankful that the kid did not notice this change.


    Chen could be highly annoying when he was fixated on something. But that hardly happened so Amane was not worried.


    "Charlie wants my help? Alright then, I will go and help her out. Can we continue our conversation later? I want to run some ideas by you about how we can mix different beasts and their properties to help our race."


    Chen''s eyes were sparkling with hopes and dreams. Amane wanted to shake him and tell him to abandon this foolish idea.


    There were things in nature one should not try to play around with. And beasts were such a category of natural things that should not be touched.


    "Let us take care of this toxic thing first. I will need to freeze this and kill it that way."


    Amane looked at the Stupila in disgust. It looked up at Amane with its eyeless face as well before deciding that she was a threat.


    It tried to attack but Amane''s mana froze it before it could finish that attack. It was now enclosed in a block of ice but even that was not enough for Amane to be assured that the beast had been killed.


    She threw it into lava she kept in her workshop and that finally settled the unsettling feeling Amane was having. Finally, the abomination made by human hands a long time ago had been dealt with.


    And hopefully, no more would show up in the future as well.


    "There are some things one should never mess with. And creation is one of those things. The more we try to help ourselves out, the more we cause an imbalance. At this rate, things would continue to worsen for everyone."


    Amane closed her eyes, not wanting to see anymore.


    //////////////


    "There are some things one should never mess with. And creation is one of those things. The more we try to help ourselves out, the more we cause an imbalance. At this rate, things would continue to worsen for everyone."


    Amane did not realize she had said those words aloud until she heard a startled cough coming from in front of her.


    Her eyes flashed open, only to land on Charlie''s wide eyes and a slacked face.


    "Y-You are right Lady Yoko. Creation is a domain that living beings should not step in. But not everyone gets this memo and they foolishly decide to try and force nature''s hand."


    "That was why, I was hoping to get your help in this case. You are someone who understands the natural boundaries and refuses to over-step them."


    Charlie had looked startled at first but she finally seemed to have calmed down and came around.


    Amane felt the sincerity in her words and she was willing to take Charlie''s word for it.


    But then, Sakura decided to butt in.


    "Hey, I am not sure if this is a good idea or not. Understanding or not, Yoko is still a powerless human for the most part. We cannot put her in front of danger like this."


    Sakura''s worry was evident on her face and so was her resolution. She was not going to follow Amane to participate in this investigation.


    Sakura''s current self-reminded Amane a lot of the children she had raised in the past. They had been a little weird and over-protective of her as well.


    And since Amane had experience, she knew how to deal with Sakura and her sudden temper.


    "Sakura, come here. I am sure everything would be alright and participating in this mission is my own decision. So that is no need for you to be worried or afraid for my sake."


    Amane patted Sakura''s head and the girl melted in Amane''s arms.


    The tension Sakura''s body had been holding melted away and Sakura''s body tiredly sagged against Amane''s. But those eyes still did not lose their mistrust and suspicion when they looked at Charlie.


    "I know what you are saying Amane but do you have to participate in this investigation yourself? We have a lot of support and we can also send Eclipse in your stead."


    Charlie proposed that deal to keep Amane away from Charlie. She had a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach every time she saw Charlie and Amane together.


    Sakura knew that what she was feeling was jealousy. She was jealous of Lady Suzuki, but Sakura was not ready to admit it to herself. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It will be alright Sakura. If you are worried, then I will keep you updated on what I am doing. But I have a feeling I need to be a part of this investigation this time."


    Sakura finally gave up and decided to let things be for now. She had already realized that nothing she said now would convince Amane to give up this investigation.


    All Sakura could do was try and intimidate Lady Suzuki in hopes that she would back down.


    But that turned out to be another foolish dream of hers. Lady Suzuki looked amused at Sakura''s attempt to make her back down.


    "Do not worry, little Sakura. I will take *excellent* care of your cousin. I will entertain her to the point that she even forgets about you and this place. Will that help and ease your worry?"


    Lady Suzuki teased Sakura. Even Sakura knew she was being teased and that there was no point in reacting to those words.


    But she was not able to stop herself from reacting.


    "Y-You evil witch. How dare you say all that to me? Yoko, are you listening to these words? Are you going to allow such things to be said about me? How is this fair?"


    Sakura created a fuzz but she decided to calm down and go back to her room ultimately. She had spent enough time outside.


    Amane breathed a sigh of relief once she was able to convince Sakura that nothing of importance would take place without her and that she would be back soon.


    "She is a cute and entertaining kid. You must be proud of your cousin, Lady Tsurugi. I wish I had a sister like Sakura as well."


    Amane rolled her eyes as she remembered all the shenanigans Charlie got into as a kid. She, along with other kids Amane had taken in had been a handful to take care of.


    Compared to all those kids, Sakura''s behavior was cute and harmless.


    "Lady Suzuki, I am sure you got into enough trouble with your siblings in your youth as well. Somehow, you just strike me as the troublesome type."


    Charlie Suzuki looked stunned for a minute before she started laughing hard. It seemed as if Charlie was trying to get herself under control but she could not hold her laughter back.


    "Lady Yoko Tsurugi, you are an existence I cannot figure out. You are also the only one with enough nerve to say all this to me. Anyone else would not even have dared to come close to me."


    Charlie admitted what a straight face and somehow Amane was willing to believe her words

 Chapter 71 - 71: 71: The new case [pt3]

    A pair of dangerous eyes looked at Amane with a familiar light in them. She was aware of the feeling of danger that was rising around her.


    A smiling face but dead pair of eyes was the look Charlie had worn when Amane had first picked her up all that time ago. She could still remember that cold glare she got for her effort of getting close to the younger. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had been a tough battle with Charlie but Amane had somehow succeeded in luring the younger to her side.


    Now, it was like Amane had stepped back into the past. Charlie was looking at Amane with a familiar glare and the same atmosphere had formed around them.


    The only difference this time was - Charlie was older and her clothes were no longer rags. She sure had grown up physically but deep down, Charlie had remained as a child.


    Amane could not help herself. Her impulse to go ahead and pat Charlie on the head was strong. And before Amane knew it, her hand was resting on a soft head and she was patting Charlie.


    "There is no need for you to be so tense, Lady Suzuki. I am sure whatever is ailing you would be solved soon."


    There were tears in Charlie''s eyes as soon as Amane performed her action. The divine leader had to look away to hide her expression.


    When Charlie turned back, she was her normal self. There was not even a hint of any other emotion but happiness and excitement in her eyes.


    ''Yup, Charlie sure grew up as an actress. If I did not know her true self, even I would have a hard time knowing what she was truly feeling right now.''


    Amane wanted to flinch but she could not. That would give away the fact that something was wrong with her.


    "I cannot believe I had a relapse like that. I am sorry Lady Tsurugi, I let my emotions get the best of me. I think we should end today''s session here. I will come to pick you up tomorrow."


    Charlie Suzuki sat up abruptly with her face flushed red.


    The servants were startled at her sudden action and they looked at Charlie with a nervous expression on their faces. They wanted to know if they had done something wrong.


    In the end, Amane was the one who raised her hand to assure her servants that nothing was wrong. Lady Suzuki had gotten a little emotional but that was no reason to panic.


    Soon, Charlie left the estate but she had dropped a whole bunch of worries on Amane''s shoulder. Especially with the news of this recent possibility of a chimera case.


    Normally, Amane would not have cared about such things and she would have opted to stay out of this situation. But her current self is different.


    Amane''s heart was beating restlessly. She was worried for something and even her instincts were telling her that things were not going to be simple this time.


    ''I hope things are not going down the direction I am thinking of. Please do not let it be Chen behind all this.''


    Amane never wanted the kids she raised to become a hindrance to society. She had tried her best to raise them with love and care.


    So, if there was a student of hers that grew up into a bad person, then it would be up to Amane to take care of him.


    ...


    The night passed quickly. Before Amane knew it, Lady Suzuki was at her door steps to accompany her to the crime scene.


    But Charlie Suzuki was not alone here today. There was a familiar face sitting adjacent to her in the car.


    Familiar red hair and green eyes greeted Amane as soon as she sat down in the car. Sean gave Amane a nod of acknowledgment but nothing more. He was busy with his reports and rechecking things for this case.


    "Sean, greet Lady Yoko properly. Despite her age, she is the head of the Tsurugi family. And she is also someone I want to have a deep relationship with in the future."


    Sean looked up at Amane with a startled and annoyed expression. He was busy enough without having to add extra steps to his routine.


    But Sean could also not say anything in front of Lady Suzuki or he would be in trouble. The divine leader was not a gracious one and she was especially harsh with people she found annoying.


    "Greetings, Lady Yoko Tsurugi. It is an honor to be in your presence today."


    Sean greeted quickly. Surprisingly enough, Lady Tsurugi looked just as annoyed as he was.


    "Charlie, stop messing around with the kids. Officer Sean, there is no need to greet me formally the next time we meet. Also, I would like it if you tell me what the status of this investigation is."


    Amane quickly took a seat inside the car. She was handed a paper by Sean and it had things marked on it by a red highlighter.


    "Then things we highlighted are the likely clues we found while investigating this case. If you find anything of importance then let me know."


    Sean did not care much for Yoko Tsurugi, but he felt his respect rising for the lady when she did not complain and took the briefing page from him.


    Her serious expression scanned all the information before rechecking it once more.


    "Sean, look away from my person. If you ended up having a crush on Lady Yoko, then it will not end well for you."


    Sean was startled when he suddenly heard Charlie Suzuki''s voice. He looked at his side, only to notice the divine leader''s pissed-off expression.


    The fox ears on top of Charlie''s head were twitching and her expression was annoyed. It seemed as if she was trying her hardest to hold her temper back.


    "I am not interested in Lady Tsurugi in a sexual way. I find her fascinating as a person and I wish to work with her."


    Besides, Sean was sure that was something wrong with Charlie Suzuki. She gave off a weird feeling every time he looked at her.


    At this point, Sean was sure that his instincts were trying to warn him about something. And he was going to listen to his instincts.


    "I see. If that is the case then it is alright. You can continue to observe Lady Tsurugi as much as you want. But never go after her, alright?"


    It was a mystery how Lady Yoko missed that whole conversation. She was busy looking over the papers and finding oddities in the cases.


    "Hey, is everything alright? The air feels tenser than before and you both also seemed to not be paying attention to the case."


    Yoko''s voice was soft and melodic. It was yet another thing that puzzled Sean.


    "Oh no. Nothing is going on here. You can continue to focus on your reports for now. I was just asking Sean about a previous case."


    Sean had no idea why Lady Charlie chose to lie. But he was not someone who would expose someone else''s secret.


    Soon, the car pulled into the spot where the first crime had been committed.


    The body had been disposed of already but the remains of that attack were still there. Many experts had been called in to try and find out what happened here.


    And as it seemed, there were some beast experts on the scene today as well. One of the most famous beast experts was Ashley Tunner.


    He was somewhat of an online celebrity and proficient in his profession. He could tell a beast cry just from hearing it once.


    And he also had a following of students with him currently. He seemed to be teaching them about something.


    All in all, Ashely Tunner was a good choice to try and solve this case. But there was only one problem when it came to him and his students - his massive pride.


    "Lady Suzuki, you are finally here. Are you here to see someone great like me in action? I knew my reputation would bring you here to me one day. Let me show you how an expert in his field."


    The man boasted about his success constantly. He did not notice that he was annoying Charlie.


    Sean took a step back from his adoptive mother''s side. He did not want to get caught in the verbal abuse that was about to happen.


    But it seemed that luck was on his side and nothing like that happened.


    Instead, Lady Tsurugi decided to kneel on the ground and rub her hands against the seemingly perfect ground.


    She brought her hand up and looked at it with suspicion. Sean was sure that there was something in this environment only Lady Yoko could figure out. And bringing her along had been a wise decision on their part.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing kid? This is a crime scene and you cannot contaminate it with your action."


    Ashley Tunner yelled with a faint expression on his face while rubbing his chest.

 Chapter 72 - 72: 72: I shall save you [pt1]

    "H-Hey, what are you doing kid? This is a crime scene and you cannot contaminate it with your action.


    Amane had not been paying attention to other humans on the scene but the sudden yell attracted her attention away from the site of inspection. It also made her lose her concentration and she lost sight of the smell she had picked up.


    The enraged face that looked back at Amane felt quite forgetful to her. But there was a hoard of people that surrounded that man.


    "Who is that sassy old man? I do not think he knows what he is doing here so he should go home now."


    Amane meant that in the best way possible. She had not meant to trigger anyone''s temper but she did not know what she was doing.


    "Y-You ignorant fool. Do you not know who I am? I am Ashley Turner. The Ashley Tunner. The one and only top expert in my field. Do you understand my greatness now?"


    The man tried to pose weirdly. Amane looked at him calmly before she lost interest.


    A weird pose could only hold your focus for so long. And Amane was more curious about the palace she had walked into.


    A normal human could not see or smell the concentrated beast energy this place had. And the abnormality of the beast''s presence made Amane sick to her stomach.


    If she had any doubts regarding the usage of Chimeras before, now she had none left.


    "Lady Suzuki, I know this child is your guest and all, but maybe you should not have brought such an ignorant child into this place. She is going to destroy all the evidence I worked hard to collect."''


    Ashley Tunner complained to Charlie in hopes to appeal to her and to get the rude child out of his way. He did not like how this ignorant child did not pay attention to him and continued to look at the site.


    Something about this female caused Ashley to feel insecure and he wanted that feeling gone.


    "Oh, mister Tunner, I wish I could help you. But unfortunately, Lady Tsurugi is here on official business. As the leading beast tamer family''s head, she is here to assist in this case."


    Ashley Tunner flinched as soon as he heard the family name of this ignorant girl. But then he calmed down just as fast.


    He had known the former head of the Tsurugi family and he knew the true secret of that family. No one in that family had any ''real'' abilities.


    So, his position as the lead beast researched was as good as secured. He could even use this opportunity to promote himself and his vast knowledge by outclassing this young lady.


    ''It is time to show my students what I am made up of. Now, which fact should I bring up first to humiliate this child?''


    Ashley Tunner knew what he was doing was wrong. He should not be using other people to show his superiority. But that was how this business worked and he had no regrets trying this method out as well.


    "Anyway students, what I was about to tell you was this. You see these claw marks here? They belong to a griffin. So, I think there was a griffin on the site."


    "And this one is a minotaur''s mark and this one belongs to a lynx. So, there were three beasts on the site. They might be part of the same pack."


    Amane watched the man teach his students all this and she could not help but flinch at the half-knowledge he was giving them.


    Either that or the man did not know what he was saying. A lynx and a griffin would never be part of the same pack unless they were tamed and trained for a long time.


    These two species were mortal enemies and their instinct was to fight against each other.


    Amane would have wanted to correct this man if not for the fact that she could feel something in the air that belonged to none of these categories.


    There was one beast trait that left no trace in this mixture and Amane could only talk about its presence because of its stench.


    ''A Naga. They also mixed a Naga into the chimera''s body.''


    Amane was glad she had decided to come to this site. This mixture of beasts inside this chimera was volatile. And it would not have a long life to live in such a scenario.


    So, there was a high chance this beast would be out of its mind due to the pain and suffering it was experiencing. It would also try to kill things it was unfamiliar with because of this.


    ''Tsk, this is bad. I can still smell that stench in the air. That means that the chimera is still hiding somewhere close by.


    "-and that is why we need to be careful. Lady Tsurugi, what do you think about my lecture? Are left in awe because of my expertise? Do not worry. One day, you shall know as much as I do now and¡­"


    "Huh, sorry but I was not paying attention to what you were saying. Can you repeat it so that I can refresh my mind?"


    Amane had meant it in the best way possible. But Ashley Tunner took it as an insult. He could see his trainees getting angry at Lady Yoko Tsurugi''s ignorance of his brilliance as well.


    "H-How could you not pay attention to a topic when an expert is speaking to you? Just because your family heads a business in this field does not make you an expert. I dedicated my life to this profession and¡­"


    Amane stilled and her body went tense. She felt the earth vibrate as something heavy pushed against it. The beast was waking up and it would soon come to find a prayer.


    "Lady Yoko, what is wrong? You look a little sick." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie finally asked Amane this question. The divine leader had been enjoying this banter thus far but now she was worried as well.


    Sean was standing alert as well, knowing what Yoko Tsurugi could do and what she could sense.


    "It is coming. The chimera is coming so get ready."


    Maybe there was no reason to warn Charlie or all people about this. She was a strong enough person to become a divine leader.


    But in Amane''s eyes, she was still that small kid Amane had saved a long time ago. So, she ended up warning Charlie about this anyway.


    "Wait, what do you mean a chimera? Those things are not possible to make since the genetic make-up of the beasts is weird and¡­"


    Ashley Tunner spoke up like a fool, not realizing that he only had half-knowledge about beasts and their history.


    Chimera had existed for as long as humans had and those poor things had always been a result of human greed.


    "Here it comes. I want to capture it alive so try not to hurt it too much."


    A chimera''s existence was filled with pain and a desire to die. So, Amane was being a selfish bastard by not giving it what it wanted.


    But Amane did need this creature alive to extract information from it. And then she would allow it to die a peaceful death.


    "W-What is that thing?"


    Ashley Tunner was the first one to see the abomination that was a chimera. Body of a minotaur, legs like a Griffin, and the face of a lynx. The chimera was a mixture of creatures.


    "I-I knew it was these three species. See, I was right?"


    Ashley Tunner sounded scared but proud of himself at the same time. His eyes were open in awe and that foolish man took a step forward the chimera.


    "Professor, what are you doing? You need to keep on paying attention and remain in safety."


    One of Ashley''s students held onto his hand so that he could not take a step forward. But the man was stubborn and he refused to step back. He even shook off his student''s hand and continued to move forward.


    "T-This creature, it''s so unique and¡­"


    "Charlie, put up a poison nullifying shield to stop a Naga breath."


    Charlie Suzuki, the divine leader was startled at the sudden order. But she did as she was asked to do.


    One of Ashley''s students pulled him behind the shield in time for the poison breath to hit them. They all watched in horror as their surroundings got more and more corroded.


    "Yoko, what is the plan? I can always kill that thing but capturing it alive would be a little difficult with my powers and the burdens behind me."


    Charlie Suzuki''s words caused everyone to flinch. But they could not complain against her words when they were true.


    "Hmm, just protect the weaklings. I will take care of the beast on my own. And o not try to slow me down. I do not like unnecessary burdens"


    Charlie Suzuki almost flinched with a complicated expression on her face. Her eyes looked at Amane with unknown emotions before she grinned and let her go.

 Chapter 73 - 73: 73: I shall save you [pt2]

    The chimera was crying out in pain and a desperate need of help. Every second of its body was rebelling against its instincts.


    The creature wanted to live but its body wanted to die. And that was a painful existence for any creature to bear.


    "I am sorry to prolong your suffering but I will set you free as soon as I find out who your master is."


    Amane promised the suffering creature but the chimera did not care about her words. It brought up its clawed hands and tried to kill Amane. It was out of its mind because of the pain it was suffering from.


    Of course, Amane did not let the Chimera touch her body. She swiftly diverted the attack away from her body and pressed against a pressure point.


    The massive claw that had been attacking Amane just seconds before was numb now. But the beast was not done.


    The beast could feel the pressure of an apex predator pushing down over its head. And the beast wanted to break free and flee from the overwhelming pressure.


    "I am sorry. If there was a better way to capture you, I would have preferred that over brute force."


    Amane whispered those words when she raised her hand. Chains erupted from the ground and bound the chimera''s body. They also had a sedating effect which still the beast in pain.


    In record time, Amane had managed to take care of an enraged beast. But she could feel that the real reason behind her success had been the lack of Chimaera''s will and energy to escape. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady T-Tsurugi, you did it. I cannot believe you managed to capture the beast that easily. You are so cool."


    One of the younger students of Ashely Tunner tried to come closer to her and the beast behind her. But the chimera did not like that action.


    The beast might have accepted Amane but that was more due to her constitution that was closer to the beast. Things would not end that well for anyone else.


    "Be careful kid. Do not be reckless and do things you cannot afford to."


    Luckily, Charlie managed to catch the teen before he could make a fatal mistake. Out of everyone here, Charlie Suzuki had caught Amane''s signal and stopped a tragedy from happening.


    The teen student looked at Charlie and then at the agitated chimera before taking a step back.


    "Ah, I s-see what you mean. Thank you so much for your guidance, divine leader."


    The child understood just how much danger he had been in seconds ago and finally made a smart decision.


    ...¡­.


    "What a magnificent creature. It is so well-made that I did not even recognize the hidden features of a Naga. Such a splendid being this creature is. It shall be preserved, to be let free and allowed to live out its life."


    Ashley Tunner''s eyes were wide in awe and shock at seeing a mixture of beasts. He had always admired these creatures and now he could see them.


    It felt as if his lifelong dream had come true.


    He took one unconscious step toward the creature and then another. He needed to touch the chimera once. He could feel the way this creature was calling out for him. The creature wanted Ashely to touch and study it as well.


    They both had a bond with each other.


    "Alright, that is enough. No one shall be allowed to come near this Chimera for the time being. We shall set an execution date for it soon."


    Lady Tsurugi''s orders enraged Ashely. He could not see why such a magnificent beast needed to be killed off.


    What this beast needed was protection and a lot of affection. That way, the wounds inflicted on it could be healed away and it could be protected.


    "Kill this magnificent piece of art? Have you gone mad? This is a living and breathing beast. A being of far more dignity and beauty than any other creature on this planet. We need to let the world know of its beauty and¡­"


    "This beast needs to die. It is begging to die even now. If not for the information we can get from it, I would have relieved its pain by now. And, since I tamed this beast, it is under my authority. You have no right to butt in."


    Ashley Tunner gritted his teeth as he looked at the foolish female in front of him.


    Yoko Tsurugi was turning out to be more and more of a headache for him at this point. She refused to see the true beauty of these beasts and she talked about them as if they were animals.


    And now, because of her, the most magnificent creature Ashely had seen would be killed off.


    ''I cannot allow that to happen. No way. Never. I would never allow this magnificent creature to die. I shall free it from the chains holding it back.''


    Seeing how Ashely Tunner was hostile to Yoko Tsurugi, the students he had cultivated could also not help but fear her. They looked at Amane like she was a devil out to get them.


    "Lady Suzuki, I shall be taking this chimera back with me. I hope you will be able to take care of things here in my stead."


    Amane pointed out toward the people behind her. They all gulped as one when they looked at Amane. But they held their ground against her which amused her a lot. These people just did now know when to give up.


    But the man in the middle of it all - Ashley Tunner did not loom away. He was aware of the enemies he was making here but it did not matter.


    The magnificent creature had captured his heart and his attention. And Ashely needed to set it free at all costs.


    Ashley did not want to show his desires openly. He wanted to keep it all hidden until he was ready to take care of this creature. So that was why he hid his intentions.


    Of course, Amane was not an immature first-timer who was dealing with a stubborn man like Ashely Tunner. She had seen so many irrational people with weird kinks that she was not even surprised when Ashely Tunner began to admire the creature behind her.


    ''Just another face I will need to keep an eye on in the future. I feel like my worries are multiplying by the second now. But this is the only time I will not complain about this.''


    Amane signaled for Sean and Charlie to keep an eye on these people. She was certain that they would try to free the chimera when she was not there. And that would spell disaster for everyone in here.


    "Ugh, I hate dealing with irrational people. I better get my part of the work done fast."


    Amane put a hand on the beast''s head and the chimera pulled itself up.


    Even this small action required everything the chimera had. Amane did not want to push the suffering beast too much so she used her mana to numb the pain.


    "I shall take my leave now. I hope you all have a pleasant time ahead of you."


    Amane bowed and the beast followed her. She could still feel the presence of those heavy eyes looking at her. She was certain that she would do something drastic if she looked back now.


    Charlie Suzuki and her company watched Amane go back with the Chimaera. There was a lot of work left to be done on the site so she could not sit around lazily.


    "Alright everyone, you know what you need to do now. Clean up this mess and I shall see you all soon. I have a lot of paperwork to do for now."


    Charlie Suzuki stood up as well. She looked at the people she was leaving.


    Ashley Tunner was still acting suspiciously and he would soon make a mistake. And that would be the time Charlie make her move.


    But she still had a bad feeling about all this. It felt as if she was missing something critical about this situation.


    ''Ugh, I am sure I am overreacting. Things would be alright once we uncover this mystery. It is not like we do not know how our opponent is.''


    There was only one organization big enough to fund a process like a chimera birthing - the hive. But the real question was - why were they doing this and what was their objective?


    What did those people in the hive need all these experiments for?


    On the other side of the city, a girl pressed herself against the wall as she watched her family being murdered by a giant mixture of beasts. But that was not the reason this girl was horrified.


    It was because of the calm humanoid figure standing at the beast''s side and giving out orders. He was a cruel human being but his voice sounded young.


    And the hidden child could not help but sob helplessly as her family was murdered.

 Chapter 74 - 74: 74: I shall save you [pt3]

    "Lady Yoko, are you sure this is alright to keep a chimera in such an open state? Don''t you think we need more guards?"


    The man Amane had been lent by Charlie asked. He was a worker in the nearby storage house and he knew a lot of helpful tips and tricks. But the main reason Amane had not dismissed this may yet be because of his authority.


    People seemed to respect this man and they did not ask questions when he was with Amane. She would move around easily and get people to do her bidding.


    "It will be alright. I got what I wanted from this creature so I will free it of its misery tomorrow. Oh, by the way, ask everyone to empty this place tonight. There is no need to keep a guard as well."


    "But Lady Yoko, it would be a great disaster if this creature were to break free and¡­"


    The guide started to speak to Amane and leveled him with a calm look which shut the man up. He suddenly felt a mixture of hot and cold which caused him to step back.


    "There is no need for you to worry when I am here. If this kid manages to escape, I am sure it will call for me to end its painful existence. At this time, I will grant its wish with my own hands."


    The guide looked at Amane and categorized her words as the truth. He had seen a lot of people in his life who lied about their abilities. It was a rather common thing.


    But for some reason, Lady Yoko''s words did not feel like that to him. Her powers and her confidence felt genuine.


    ''Besides, the divine leader is the one who trusts Lady Yoko. I do not need to worry about her.''


    The guide reassured himself as he walked behind the young Tsurugi family head. He vowed to turn a blind eye to whatever Lady Yoko Tsurugi was doing. That would serve his interests better.


    ......¡­


    It was finally night and Amane was wide awake. She was certain that the feeling she had been getting from Ashely Tunner was not wrong. That man would try something fun tonight.


    She had already noticed one of Ashley''s students sneaking around. The young girl was lacing different wings with sleeping smoke to ensure no one disturbed what they had planned tonight.


    It was a cute trick but it would not work on Amane. She had participated in the war and even gone through so much. These small childish jokes had stopped working on her a long time ago.


    "Well, let us see what the big boss is up to. Did he reach the chimera yet?"


    Amane stood up straight from where she was leaning against the wall. Her golden eyes shined in the darkness as she carefully navigated through the dark corridors.


    It was a lot quieter than any other time. Mainly because of all the sleeping gas lacing this house. Thankfully, Amane had asked guards and other employees to not come tonight.


    Amane''s decision was what would save a lot of innocent lives in case of an emergency.


    "....and finally, you shall be free. A magnificent beast like you does not deserve to be caged up. You need to run wild and do what you want to."


    Of course, Amane had expected Ashely Tunner to come here tonight to free the Chimera.


    What Amane had not expected was a whole inner monologue of his before he acted. Ashley Tunner was taking a lot longer than Amane had the patience for.


    "M-Master, are you sure it is a wise idea to allow this monster outside? I do not feel so good when I look at it."


    One of the students looked at the chimera and flinched. Her sensitive deposition could sense something weird and darker in the chimera''s body. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So far, this student was the most promising of Ashely Tunner''s batch. She knew when to back down and when to press forward.


    All beat tamers and those who worked in high-profile jobs with the beasts needed some degree of caution to know when they were in danger. Beasts could change their mind in an instant and this institution was what saved the worker''s lives.


    "Do not be silly, my dear student. You do not understand this creature as I do. It is in so much pain and suffering because it has been caught and kept in human captivity for so long. See, as soon as I free it, it would be thankful to us."


    Most of Ashely Tunner''s students seemed convinced by his words. They nodded along with his words and took his teachings to heart.


    Amane was sure that something even more foolish and devastating would happen because of these false and faulty teachings in the future.


    But it was not her concern so Amane did not interfere for now.


    "Now, let us open the cage of this magnificent beast. Do not worry, I have a solution in case things get ugly."


    Ashley Tunner assured his students and they confidently opened the chimer''s binds.


    Amane felt the bloodlust rise in the air. The chimera was getting more and more agitated by various human smells it could sense. It would get violent soon.


    "Now, my lovely creature, you are free. You shall lead us to a new pinnacle of understanding and¡­"


    The chimera attacked the group. It was in pain and being forcefully woken up did not sit right with it.


    "P-Professor¡­"


    "Teacher, what do we do?"


    The students Ashley Tunner had brought with him cried out in fright. Unlike Ashely, they did not feel awe when they looked at this chimera. What they saw was a monster that could kill them all.


    "Everyone, calm down. The more you panic, the more you will trigger the chimera''s hunting instincts. The key is to stay calm and focused on the given task."


    Ashley tried to calm his students down and they did as they asked.


    They still did not feel secure in front of the chimera, but at least they were no longer shaking because of its presence.


    "Look, I told you that the chimera was calming down. Now we need to slowly¡­"


    The chimera was calm one second and it tore apart a human the very next second. The person who died was the female Amane had high hopes for. But it seemed her hopes would not be fulfilled this time.


    "I-It killed a student. This chimera is violent. Run for your lives."


    One student cried out and it caused a spark to erupt among the students. Suddenly, they saw the ''magnificent'' chimera as a beast and a killing tool. They wanted that thing dead before they ended up dead.


    Ashely Tunner was stunned at the turn of events. He had not expected anyone to die during this outing and it made his heart hammered inside his chest.


    But despite the fear Ashely felt, the excitement was much more prominent. The chimera was just as beautiful and deadly as he had expected it to be. And Ashely needed more of this creature.


    "Such power. Such elegance and stunning visuals. This creature is everything. Oh. where were you all my life? Now come and let me embrace you¡­"


    The chimera let out a pain-filled cry and attacked Ashely. The pain finally snapped Ashely out of his delusion of this all being a dream and fear finally snuck past his eyes.


    "S-Stay away. You might be a gorgeous beast but I do not want to die. Someone, restrain this creature."


    Ashely yelled but no one was paying attention to him. His students were hurdling at the other side of the room, clutching the body of their dead comrade.


    Suddenly, the chimera attacked Ashely Tunner and the elder man would have been dead if not for the chains holding the Chimera down.


    Solid gold mana chains bonded the chimera, rendering its moments useless. And everyone watched in stunned silence as the angry beast calmed down before closing its eyes.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the chimera closed its eyes and its breathing stopped. It had finally died.


    "Let this be a lesson to you all - do not butt into things you cannot handle. Handling beasts is not a gentle job. You need a lot of strength and willpower to do what you need to. Do not let your emotions rule your judgment."


    Amane spoke calmly and she watched as the students took her words to heart.


    The only one who seemed to have a problem with Amane''s speech was Ashely Tunner. But he seemed to be having some difficulties right now.


    "Y-You! Why did you kill the chimera? It was finally free and it wanted to go out¡­"


    "It would have killed everyone in this vicinity had I allowed it to run freely. Besides, the chimera was in too much pain, and killing it was the merciful thing to do. I would not expect someone like you to understand that concept though."


    This time, Amane took a direct jab at Ashely Tunner and the man gritted his teeth in pain.

 Chapter 75 - 75: 75: I shall save you [pt4]

    Ashley Tunner felt rage fill his body as soon as the foolish and ignorant Lady Yoko raised her hand to kill the Chimera beast. She was so cruel and unjust that looking at her hurt the man''s eyes.


    Yoko Tsurugi was promising to kill the Chimera. The ultimate form of the beast was being threatened by a small child like her. Ashley needed to do something.


    "I know what you are thinking in your mind. The chimera almost killed you and all your students but you still want it to be free. That is what we call the allure of the beast. You have been enchanted by them."


    Lady Tsurugi sounded certain about her claim but Ashely knew that was not true.


    He? Ensraled by a beast''s charm? As if.


    Beasts had always been fascinating to him and he had always held a soft spot for them. Their power and their magnificence were something that could not be denied by humans.


    And Ashely just wanted to love and honor that power he was seeing in front of his eyes.


    "See, completely gone and enslaved by the charms of a beast. In this case, we do not need to delay the execution. May you find peace in your next life."


    The beast died in a second when Amane tightened her bonds on his body. No pain or agony was inflicted on the animal.


    That was the only mercy Amane could show the deformed beast.


    "N-No! How could you! That was a living and breathing being. It deserved to live a happy and long life as well."


    Ashley cried out in anger as he watched the chimera die in front of his eyes. It felt as if something great was being cut off in front of his eyes.


    He tried to save the dying chimera but it was of no use. The body of the beast disappeared into a flash of light.


    "A chimera would never be ''happy'' or even ''satisfied'' in its life. Its instincts would cause it massive pain as they reject its very existence. It is a small mercy to kill them and put their bodies to rest. That was, they do not have to feel the pain as much."


    Amelia quickly explained but she knew that the professor was beyond help. Only his students listened carefully.


    Finally, Charlie made her presence known in the clearing and the overall tone of the meeting shifted.


    "What are you all standing around so grimly for? The Chimera was bound to die sooner or later for having killed people. This way, it was a painless affair for the beast. But let us close this chapter of the story. Yoko, come with me. We got some urgent news for you."


    Once Lady Suzuki had taken a stand, no one was foolish enough to contradict her words. No one wanted to face her and the wrath of the divine guild backing her up.


    Even the prideful Ashely Tunner could not hope to stand against her. Even if he had hundreds of followers, the divine guild had more.


    He had to back down and plan for his revenge in secret.


    Charlie noticed this expression on Ashely Tunner''s face and gestured to it. Amane just shook her head in a way that said ''leave it be'' and Charlie decided to drop the topic.


    Amane took a last look at the gathering behind her. Most of the students seemed to be in awe of her. But just as many were terrified.


    One had even died during this confrontation, which scared all those children beyond measure.


    "Remember, this profession is not as easy as it looks at first glance. There is a lot you will need to sacrifice and just as many things you will need to learn. I hope you have a pleasant journey ahead of you."


    Ashley looked on with an angry expression as his students fell more and more into Yoko Tsurugi''s traps. Their expression of admiration was a jab to Ashely''s mood.


    "You all can leave now. If you cannot respect my ideals, then I do not want you as my students. I have a lot of students who apply for this opportunity so I do not need to choose you people specifically."


    Ashley''s words were clear - you were either in Lady Tsurugi''s team or in his. He did not need someone who climbed on both boats.


    "M-Master Tunner, of course, we are your students. We respect you and your decisions a lot. We want to learn more from you."


    One of the students nervously admitted this. He had spent a lot to be able to become Ashely''s student and he could not afford to go back now.


    He needed this certificate to be able to apply for jobs.


    Many students were in the same situation. They had spent thousands of dollars to be here and now they needed to maintain this relationship if they wanted to get a decent job.


    In his mind, Ashley Tunner knew all this. He knew why his students had suddenly become kind to him and why they were behaving like he was the only one they wanted.


    But his pride would not let it admit to him. He was the right one here and he would not back down.


    "You all, we have one mission now. We need to let the world know what kind of cruel lady Yoko Tsurugi is and tarnish her reputation. Those who help me out will get special credit for this."


    It was dangerous for Ashely Tunner to speak in such a manner but he could not help himself. He needed to take this arrogant and ignorant woman down at all costs.


    His students looked at each other with terrified expressions. They knew that their opponent was not only the Tsurugi house but also the divine guild.


    ''I-I am sure Lady Yoko would understand our reasonings. And so will the divine leader. They are good people, who will not let us suffer. So, it would be alright if we say something against them, right?''


    The students thought and got ready to help their professor out.


    But little did they know that their ''ideal'' image of these two figures could not be more incorrect.


    ........


    "Do you want me to deal with Ashely Tunner? He will surely become a thorn in your side sooner or later. It is no trouble removing him now."


    Charlie offered Amane this and Amane had to say that it was a tempting offer. It would help her out a lot if Ashely Tunner was dead.


    But then again, Amane did not want to cause pain and fear in people. It would hinder her plans.


    "No, let him be. I do not mind letting him live if he keeps his head down and does not cause trouble. Moreover, I am interested in what brought you here. I am sure it must be something big."


    Amane was certain about this because Charlie had disregarded their plan to meet later and decided to head into the main hall quite early.


    She had even interfered with Amane''s plan to teach Ashely Tunner a lesson and whisked her away.


    "Oh, so now I need a reason to come and see you? Why if I did not have any? What if I just wanted to meet you one more time and bask in your presence?"


    Charlie teased and Amane''s expression turned into a blank but happy smile.


    "In that case, there is no need for both of us to interact anymore. Let us break this friendship apart and go our separate ways."


    Amane threatened and Charlie instantly had a panicked expression on her face.


    "No wait. I did have an urgent reason to come and see you. Our case had a new entry just a few hours ago. There was another kill that happened and we are heading toward the scene. Do you want to accompany us?"


    It did not surprise Amane much that she had been asked to come along this time. The freshest evidence of a beast attack was when it had just happened.


    Amane was sure she would be able to find a lot of evidence on the scene.


    "Alright, let us go then. I am sure we will be able to solve this case soon."


    Amane just had a feeling this new case location would turn out to be important. Important clues were waiting for them to uncover.


    Charlie had a satisfied expression on her face once she realized that she had changed the topic of this conversation successfully.


    They both got into the car where Sean was waiting for them already. The teen did not say anything, just handed over the papers to Amane so that she could look them over.


    There was no such evidence or anything on this case yet. This was also the investigation team''s first visit to this place. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as soon as Amane got down from the car, she could feel a terrified human presence in the vicinity. They finally had a witness for this case.

 Chapter 76 - 76: 76: The victim [pt1]

    The crime scene had been reduced to ashes. It was impossible to tell that it had been a resting horse before.


    As expected, no one had also survived the chimera''s attack this time. Or that was what most people believed to have happened.


    But Amane was not one of those people. Her senses were picking up another human presence nearby and she decided to check it out.


    "Lady Suzuki, ask the people to check up on dead bodies but not to move them. We do not want to trample with the evidence after all."


    Amane ordered and the divine leader''s expression turned amused. She quickly looked at her subordinates and they gulped their nervousness down.


    They knew their leader quite well so they knew that the look in their eyes did not make a good combination with her smile.


    "You all, be good and do as you are being asked to by Lady Yoko. Treat her as your superior and do not question her. Am I clear on this topic?"


    Lady Suzuki was breaking almost all the rules of conduct by ordering this. But no one was brave enough to tell her this.


    Not when Lady Suzuki seemed to be so taken by Lady Tsurugi''s charms. It would only spell disaster if they tried to make Lady Suzuki take her words back.


    Everyone looked helplessly at Sean. He was the only one who could make Lady Suzuki change her mind about this topic. And it was his responsibility as the leader of the police force as well.


    "Mother, are you sure about handing the charge over? It might be too much for Lady Yoko¡­"


    Sean finally caved in under his subordinate''s pressure and decided to talk with his mother. Even he knew that his words were futile and held no ground. He had seen Lady Yoko at work before.


    But he needed to establish order and show his soldiers that he was just as powerless in front of his mother as the other people were.


    "Sean, I did not permit you to speak. And Lady Yoko will be your superior as well for now. So, follow her lead and do not complain."


    Sean sighed and backed down. He ignored his soldier''s shocked looks. He knew this was going to happen anyway.


    Meanwhile, while all this was going on with them, Lady Yoko seemed to have her priorities. She was looking at the ruined building in front of her with a curious expression.


    "Charlie, I think we might have our first breakthrough of this mission today. I can feel a human presence inside the building. It seems like we have a survivor."


    Amane could feel the faint presence inside the building but she was not in any hurry to get the child out. She still had a lot of time before the child died.


    She was not a cruel person, but Amane knew that she needed to gather as much evidence as she could before the scene was disturbed.


    A quick study showed that the combination of the chimera was the same as the last one. Someone seemed to have made them in bunches to use.


    The whole investigation took half an hour and then it was time to get the kid out.


    The soldiers followed Amane''s orders and turned the rubble around. But they were not able to find the child anywhere.


    In the corner of the ruined room stood a cabinet. It was in relatively good shape even as it was being pressed down upon by the fallen ceiling. That was the place where Amane felt the life signal coming from.


    ''Ah, I found the kid. I believe that we have a smart one in our midst. This child also feels terrified so I should be careful."


    Amane purposely made her footsteps to be loud. She wanted the kid to know that she was coming to retrieve them.


    "Hey kid, I am here to help you out. There is no need for you to be scared anymore. Now, do not panic because I am going to open the door. I mean you no harm."


    Amane spoke softly before she opened the door.


    A flash of silver shined before her eyes and Amane felt pain in her shoulder. Something wet was also making its way down her arm.


    The child in front of Amane was wide-eyed and her eyes slowly seemed to be focusing on the scene in front of her.


    The child looked at Amane, then at the knife embedded into her arm, and then at everyone else.


    "Yoko, are you alright? This little kid¡­"


    Charlie growled out in a terrifying voice. Everyone feared Lady Suzuki and her anger.


    They could all see that it had been an accident that caused Lady Yoko to get hurt. The kid had been terrified and lashed out in self-defense. But no one wanted to be the first to say it to the divine leader.


    In the end, it was Amane who raised her hand and looked at Charlie with a blank look in her eyes.


    "Lady Suzuki, stay back. Your temper and your anger are of no use right now. My injury is minor and of no consequence. It will heal soon so do not pay any mind to it."


    Everyone expected Charlie Suzuki to rage and go against Lady Tsurugi''s words. But that did not happen.


    Surprisingly enough, Lady Suzuki backed down with a sullen look on her face. Even when Lady Yoko picked up the kid and brought her out, Lady Suzuki kept on looking at her.


    The gaze was so fond and foreign on Lady Suzuki''s face that people had taken a doubtful look to see if it was a hallucination or not.


    "You can put the kid here. The medics would look at her and your shoulder. Yoko, take it easy as well. I do not like to see you injured."


    Lady Charlie''s voice was fond and soft. No one had ever seen her behave like this before. These were new grounds for everyone.


    "Hmm, you are worried about this small wound? This will heal by the end of the day so do not worry. We need to be more concerned about the chimera that is lingering around. This one feels even more twisted than before."


    Amane warned everyone. The people who had seen a chimera once before gulped in nervousness. They did not seem to be handling this news well.


    Meanwhile, the kid shivered as she remembered what had happened to her. She still could not believe her fate.


    ''Am I alive? Did I get saved? I think I recognize the fox lady as someone important so I should be safe now.


    Conflicting feelings arose inside the small kid''s mind before she decided. She would give these people a chance.


    She was afraid that people would not believe her if she told them that a monster attacked her family. They would think that she was a foolish person who was also sick in the mind.


    But these people seemed like they would believe her words.


    "E-Excuse me. I need to tell you something. The monster that attacked our home¡­"


    The kid started to speak but the beautiful black-haired lady stopped her from talking. She looked around before making small gestures.


    The elder fox-lady nodded and quickly ordered everyone else around her to leave them alone. The soldiers hesitated but one glare was enough to make them all run away.


    The kid relaxed as soon as she was alone. She had not even realized she had been tensing before.


    But the lack of people certainly helped her feel a lot better than before.


    "Kid, speak what you want to know. I will make sure you have a normal life from here on. So, there is no need for you to be worried."


    The black-haired teenager assured Penelope. Usually, the kid would not have believed any adult who made such claims.


    But Penelope''s brain and her heart believed the teenager. There was something about her presence that felt assuring to her. Her instincts were telling her to trust this female.


    "I¡­am sorry for attacking you like that. It was all instinct and I am sorry again. I will make sure this does not happen again."


    The kid bowed as low as she could. Blood was still flowing out of the wound as it had not been treated yet.


    But the black-haired female seemed not to be concerned by her flowing wound.


    "Do not mind this small scratch. I get them all the time when I deal with the beasts. Believe me when I say I could have avoided getting this if I cared enough for it. Now, if you have calmed down, then tell us what happened."


    The black-haired lady was not being overly sweet and affectionate but she was not cold as well. Her professionalism helped Penelope feel better for some reason. It made her feel like she was not a victim this time. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­it happened suddenly yesterday. My adoptive parents as well as everyone else in this lab were a part of this organization and they decided to target us and¡­"


    The kid was hyperventilating and crying at the same time.

 Chapter 77 - 77: 77: The victim [pt2]

    The kid was stuttering too much. It was almost impossible to understand what she was saying. But both Amane as well as Charlie decided to be patient with the kid. They could see this situation affecting her.


    She was in trauma and they needed to be ''understanding'' human beings to ensure that nothing happened to her.


    Besides, they also had a feeling that the information they were about to receive was important.


    "Calm down kid. And you can take your time. There is no need for you to force yourself to tell us if you do not want to."


    Amane kneeled in front of the kid with a calm expression. She tried to approach this kid like she approached terrified small clubs. And somehow, it seemed to work wonders. The kid calmed down and there was even a blush on her face.


    The action irked Charlie but she soon smoothened her face out. Amane was surprised at the sudden look of hostility that flashed across Charlie''s face for a second.


    "I¡­no. I need to tell you before they come for me as well. Someone needs to know about our story." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The kid forced herself to say these words out loud. She was acting braver than most of the victims Amane knew.


    "Take your time. If you need to pause in between, then you can."


    Amane''s voice was calm and sweet. This was the same voice she often used on her adoptive kids when they were upset. It was nice to see that Amane had not lost this when she had been reincarnated.


    "The people I lived with were researchers. This place used to be a lab and we were all happy. S-Sometimes, people disappeared from this place, but m-mommy said that it was because they went to a better place."


    "But yesterday, a beautiful man visited us. He seemed angry and he scared Mommy. I do not know what they discussed, but there was a verbal fight before the man left."


    "And in the night, the m-monster came for us. It was huge and had claws and fur and horns. I think there were horns and also-"


    The more Penelope spoke, the more she went out of breath. This conversation was affecting more than she was willing to admit.


    "Hmm, it is alright. I get what you are trying to say so you can calm down now kid. Is there something else you can recognize that can help us out? Like, what the man was wearing? Or your parent''s lab uniforms?"


    Anything small here would help. But from the looks of it, that was all the information Amane would be able to get from the kid.


    But just when it looked like the kid would not speak anymore, she decided to surprise Amane.


    ", there is something I remember. My parents often wore white lab coats. But there were a few special occasions they wore a black coat with a honeycomb symbol on it. Will this be helpful?"


    Penelope replied with an almost questioning voice. Her shy eyes looked away adorably and tears threatened to fall.


    But the pair in front of her suddenly froze as soon as they heard Penelope''s words.


    "A honeycomb? Hmm, that certainly does help us out. Thanks a lot, kid, you were a great help to us. Now, you should go to a hospital and get yourself checked out. You have a lot of wounds on your body."


    Penelope also looked ready to crash and sleep. Her small body might look alright, but her mind was not alright. It was tired and ready to collapse any second now.


    "Hmm, are you sure I cannot help any more than this? I feel pathetic while sitting like this"


    The child tried to ask but neither Amane nor Charlie was going to allow her to stay. Keeping Penelope around was too much of a risk.


    "No, it is alright. I will ask my *adoptive* son, Sean, to take you to a hospital and get you checked out. He will also take you to your new home."


    For some reason, Charlie emphasized the word *adoptive* while looking at Amane. But Amane did her best to avoid Charlie''s looks.


    "Y-You will catch them, right? All those people who killed my parents and other people in this facility? You must avenge us all."


    The child begged with tears in her eyes. Anyone would have felt sorry for her condition.


    The child had lost her family and a lot of other friends. She was bound to be angry and resentful.


    "Of course, we will avenge them all. But for now, you need to focus on realizing yourself and healing. You would not want your parent''s sacrifice to be in vain, right?"


    Amane''s voice was soft and filled with consideration. Penelope nodded and quickly stood up on shaky legs. Her eyes suddenly burned with determination and she allowed Sean to take her away.


    Once the kid was gone, the easy-going mask slipped off Amane''s face and she was serious once more. She knew for certain what happened here.


    "Those scientists got what they deserved. I am certain that they were a part of ''The Hive'' and were silenced because they were thinking of rebelling."


    That was an easy and logical conclusion to reach. Even Amane was certain that this was what had happened to all these people.


    And they all would have deserved this to happen as well. They had been experimenting with the innocent beasts and humans after all.


    "Hmm, I feel sorry for the kid. She did not deserve what happened. But I cannot make myself fake being sorry for the people around her. They were all scum."


    Charlie sounded mad about what happened to the beasts. But looking at Amane''s calm face helped her calm down as well.


    "Well, that solves the mystery of who attacked these people. But there are still many questions left. Why did ''The Hive'' want to silence these people? Why now of all times? And why in such an open manner?"


    There were too many inconsistencies to consider. Not only that but there was also a solid concern about what this incident would bring to the table.


    After all, ''The Hive'' was not a formally recognized organization. People only knew of them from word of mouth. Even the government was hesitant to give them a formal status.


    It was kind of like the mafia in that sense. Everyone knew they existed, but no one wanted to confirm their existence in any true manner.


    "Anyway, I think we should keep an eye on the kid. I do not think she was supposed to live and The Hive will try to finish her off as well."


    Charlie''s words made sense. An organization like ''The Hive'' will not let any stray part of their plan live. Be it an adult or a kid.


    They had even destroyed all the evidence of this place being connected to their organization.


    "I will keep an eye on the kid. I am sure The Hive will come for her soon."


    Amane had made up her mind. She could see that Charlie did not look happy with her decision. But Charlie knew the importance of backing down as well.


    "Alright. In that case, I will transfer the kid to our private hospital. All the staff is well-trained and can take care of themselves. I am sure it will be safer in there."


    Charlie''s grin did not invoke any confidence inside Amane but she decided to give her a chance anyway.


    What was the worst that could happen?


    .......


    "N-No way. I messed up. I was supposed to finish everyone in the building. How did I miss a single child?"


    The man panicked as he clutched his head. One of his thumbs bled due to the nervous nibbling the man was subjected to.


    But what could the man even do now that he had already messed up? The boss would not let him live. The man would be subjected to replace the experiments he had collected.


    "I need to make things right I need to get rid of the kid before she becomes a problem for our side and gives any secrets away. And to do so, I need to find out where they took the kid."


    The man was certain that he would be able to kill the kid easily. The chimera was a powerful tool he had at his disposal.


    And no matter how much the other side tried to protect the kid, her wild nature would kill her once the man stimulated her enough.


    "Penelope, my dear experiment, it is time to come back home and die for my sake. You have outlived your usefulness. Now, come to Papa so that we can both become happy."


    The mad scientist suddenly laughed out loud as he realized how easy it would be to kill a small child.


    And with that, his plan was set into motion. He was going to kill Penelope tonight and no one would be able to stand in his way.

 Chapter 78 - 78: 78: The victim [pt3]

    The hospital was silent during the night. People and patients were going through their normal routines without much hassle when it happened. A small explosion shook the hospital building.


    But instead of causing a mass panic, people took cover with a calm face.


    These people were not ordinary medics, but highly trained professionals of the divine guild. And this hospital was not an ordinary hospital as well.


    It was a place that was constructed by the divine guild to treat their ''sensitive'' patients. So, this hospital was made to endure even the heaviest blows known to man. This small explosion was nothing to worry about.


    The hospital staff had already gotten to work. They were tracking down the source of this explosion and their objective was to catch this man.


    But the scientist did not know this truth.


    He was busy ordering his chimera to chew through the walls to get to Penelope so that he could kill the child.


    It was all going to be over once that cursed thing died anyway. The scientist would be free of his burdens.


    "You tried very hard to save yourself. But it is a pity that it is all going to be useless in the end. After all, you will not be able to go any further."


    The scientist watched a black-haired female walk out of the shadows. She was beautiful but there was also a chilling feeling the scientist got as soon as he looked at this female.


    "Y-You do not scare me. I refuse to be scared by your presence."


    The scientist tried to appear courageous. But his instincts were telling him to run away.


    Once you spend a lot of time with beasts, you developed instincts like them. And if they told you that something was dangerous, then it likely was dangerous.


    "Hmm, so you are choosing to die, huh? Then, it is your own choice. But I do need to keep you alive to question you."


    The female tilted her head toward her side and the scientist knew it was his time to make a move.


    He ordered the chimera to move but the stupid thing was frozen solid as well. The mixture of beasts, his ultimate creation, was looking at this unknown female with eyes full of fascination.


    This was not going to do it. The chimera needed to destroy stuff and cause a killing. It needed to take this place down.


    So, the scientist decided to use the medicine in his pocket. He needed to excite this chimera so that it would not be able to handle itself.


    "You stupid fool. Now die a painful death."


    The doctor yelled as he injected the medicine into the chimera''s body.


    The mixture of beasts cried out in pain as the stimulus was mixed into their blood. They thrashed in pain and tried to throw the scientist off their back.


    But the scientist held on for dear life. Now the chimera beast would kill off the dangerous-looking human.


    "Poor child. I wish you were a little smarter. Then you would not know to excite a beast like me with the allure of a fight."


    The female spoke softly and the scientist felt a chill go down his spine.


    One second, the female was standing in her place. The next second, she was opening her hands and a ball of light shined in between them.


    The scientist did not even get a minute to brace himself before the chains were binding his body. They held him down and he was unable to move.


    He looked up into the female''s eyes as the dying scream of the chimera reached his ear.


    "Well, look at what we have here. A rat who does not know what to do with his life. So, are you going to tell me all you know?"


    The terrifying female asked with a clear voice. The scientist was scared shitless of her and her eyes.


    He wanted to look away and not reply to the female but his body had other ideas.


    "I-I will tell you everything I know. So please, spare me."


    The man was shaking in his boots. Someone else would have felt pity for this man. But not Amane. She was too used to seeing people like this man all the time.


    He was a pathetic excuse for a human being who did not know what was right and wrong. And it was all because he refused to learn properly.


    "Sean, you heard this man, right? Go and throw him in prison. I am sure you will get a lot of information out of him."


    Amane picked up the man and threw him toward Sean. the officer was startled but he quickly picked up the fallen man with a complicated expression on his face.


    "Please be careful with the evidence. We do not want this man to die right now"


    The officer replied with a calm voice and picked up the scientist. Once they were gone, Amane allowed himself to relax and let the tension in her body bleed out.


    A hand rested on her shoulder and massaged the tension out of it. Amane instinctively recognized Charlie''s touch.


    "You were amazing. Seeing you in action did things to me, Am~ma~ne. Or, would you rather I say, Mother."


    The voice speaking inside Amane''s ears was hot and wet. It caused goosebumps to travel down Amane''s spine. But the usage of her real name snapped her out of her thoughts and made her look back.


    She had not expected anyone to figure out her identity, but somehow it was fitting that Charlie had figured it out.


    ''Still, nothing good would come out of being attacked to past lingering feelings. I need to make Charlie snap out of it right now.''


    Charlie''s head was resting on Amane''s shoulder and her face was not visible. But Amane had a feeling she did not want to see Charlie''s face.


    "You are mistaken about my identity. My name is Yoko Tsurugi and I refuse to be anyone else."


    Amane quickly clarified this misunderstanding. If the only reason Charlie treated her this well was because of her being ''Amane,'' then Amane did not want this affection.


    ''This relationship was doomed to fail from the start. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know you are Yoko Tsurugi now. But are also feel like Amane at times. So please, let me pretend you are my mother for one night. I will not ask you for anything else."


    Generally, Amane would have already smacked Charlie on top of her head by now and be done with her. But there was something weird about her breathing and the heaviness of her body.


    It almost felt as if Charlie was in a rut right now.


    ''No way. I wanted Charlie about the dangers of falling into an unregulated rut. Do not tell me that she decided to ignore all of it and still decide to not take her medicines.''


    Amane could not believe that to be true. But the more she watched Charlie''s behavior, the more likely it seemed for her.


    Not to mention, Charlie was extremely prideful. She did not ask for consent; she just took it when she needed something.


    "You idiot. Come back to your senses and look at what you are doing. I am not a toy for you to dry hump."


    Amane scolded Charlie when she felt the divine leader rub herself all over Amane''s body.


    There was also a suspicious hardness that was poking Amane at places and Charlie only moaned out louder.


    "Amane, you are here. Let me have you, please. My body is not going to be rational for long."


    Charlie panted these words against Amane''s lips as she tried to kiss her. Her eyes were already glazed over with fever and her lips were dry.


    "Charlie Suzuki, what am I going to do with you? If not for the situation and the suddenness of it, I would have been sure that you were trying to seduce me. But no problem, I will solve this mess for you."


    Amane took hold of Charlie''s face and pulled it down. The divine leader was startled and lost control of the situation.


    "Now listen here. I am the one in charge so you get as much as I give you, alright? You will not complain and submit to me. Do you understand what I am saying?"


    Amane doubted that all of this conversation was being registered inside Charlie''s mind. But there must still be enough for Charlie to node her consent.


    "Please, I will do anything you ask. Please help me out. Amane, do not leave me like this."


    Seeing as how Charlie had a death grip on Amane''s shoulder, it was impossible to leave the other female.


    Amane moved her hand from Charlie''s face to her lips. The other female stood still in her face and Amane finally crashed her lips against Charlie''s.


    Somehow, it was easier to see Charlie as a woman rather than the young kid she had saved a long time ago.


    ''Must be the rut as well as all the time that passed. It is easier to kiss Charlie than I remembered.''

 Chapter 79 - 79: 79: If you misbehave, then you shall be punished [pt1] R-18

    Usually, female half-foxes got dominant during their sex. It was in their nature to look after their pack and alpha female like Charlie could not help herself.


    Even now, her erect cock was trying to escape it is confiding and seeking relief. It was rubbing against Amane''s body desperately. Charlie was a hot and bothered mess now.


    If Amane wanted, she could easily take advantage of Charlie and make her promise anything. And the divine leader would have to keep her word later. Lady Suzuki would not be able to escape an earnest promise she made.


    But one look at those beautiful eyes in front of her made Amane melt. She had always been soft for Charlie''s pitiful looks.


    "H¨CHelp me out, please."


    Charlie looked pitiful. It made Amane take pity on her.


    ''My poor little girl. She seems to be in pain.''


    Amane''s hands stroked Charlie''s head. And the fox-girl leaned more into her hand. Her fluffy head rested on Amane''s hands and her tail smacked the ground around her left and right.


    The agitation could be seen in Charlie''s moments.


    "You poor child. It seems your body cannot take any more of you holding back. Do not worry, I will help you out." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane promised as she opened her arms. Charlie buried herself into them and then used her weight to push Amane down on the ground.


    Soft but powerful hands came up to squeeze Amane''s breasts and a hot mouth licked and sucked her breasts even with her clothes on.


    "Amane, please touch me."


    The hand on her chest tightened its grip before Charlie pulled all of Amane''s clothes apart. Some of them even teared up because of this rough treatment.


    It was an amusing scene, but Amane could not allow this to continue. She only had so many clothes with her.


    So, when Charlie tried to touch her naked chest, Amane stopped her hand with a tight grip. The wrist in front of her froze and Charlie had a confused expression on her face that asked Amane ''Why.''


    "Bad puppies for not getting treats. You need to listen to me and behave if you want to get rewarded. And roll over and present your body to me."


    Amane scolded gently but her voice was firm. Charlie looked confused for a minute before something struck inside her mind.


    Charlie quickly pushed her body back and laid down on top of her back. It showed her body and even her erection in the open.


    Had anyone walked into this hallway, they would have gotten quite a view of the divine leader showing her hardness to the world.


    ''Hmm, this is a good view. Too bad that it is only for my eyes.''


    Amane''s possessiveness was rearing its head. She did not like to share her toys with others, no matter the situation. And she was sure that she would have ended up killing the other person if they had seen Charlie behave like this.


    The dark look in Amane''s eyes caused Charlie to moan out loud. The more she looked at Amane, the more she wanted to be dominated.


    It was unlike any of her previous ruts where all Charlie wanted to do was to fuck into a hole. This time, she wanted to be dominated by someone else.


    Charlie''s cock even twitched at the image of herself being taken by the other woman. She could imagine the hot body in front of her forcing Charlie to hold still while the perfect pussy devoured Charlie''s cock. Just imagining it made Charlie get harder than before.


    But before Charlie could come from that image alone, Amane''s soft hands clasped around her cock and stopped her from coming.


    A face full of disapproval looked back at Charlie and it made her moan out loud.


    Those powerful eyes looking at her made her body wetter.


    "Tsk, you are a bad puppy. How dare you try and come without your master''s permission. You need to be punished for this."


    Amane''s voice was hot and heavy as well. The female was panting as she tried to calm her nerves down.


    But Charlie dared to be a brat and touch Amane''s wetness with her hand. She only made it as far as a thigh before her hand was clasped in Amane''s hands and a hand smacked her things.


    "Bad puppy. You do not get to touch me as you please. Now, turn around so that you can take your punishment."


    Charlie felt a shiver of excitement goes down her spine at those words. She could not wait to get Amane''s hands on her body.


    It had been such a long time since she had last felt those hands.


    A smack landed on Charlie''s ass as soon as she turned around and then another followed. Amane was not being gentle about this punishment. Some of the smacks even landed on Charlie''s-soaked pussy and her erect cock.


    But all it did was make her even wetter. The more she was touched, the more Charlie''s cock leaked.


    By the time Amane was done with her, there was a small puddle of fluids beneath Charlie''s body.


    "Tsk, you are a mess. I do not think coming once or twice is going to sate your hungry cock. So, does this hospital have a heat room we can use?"


    Since this was the hospital of the divine guild which had a lot of non-human and half-human species as members, it was made to accommodate all their needs.


    A heat room was a necessity in such a place.


    But Charlie did not like the sound of the heat room. She wanted Amane to touch her, not some toys.


    So, she growled to show her protest.


    "Keep your complaints down. If I say we are using a heat room, then we are. I will not have my puppy complain about my decisions."


    Amane''s eyes were hot and shining when they looked at Charlie. They took her words away and Charlie could no longer complain about anything.


    So, when Amane tugged her up and took hold of Charlie''s cock with her hand, Charlie could not stop her.


    Heck, she could only follow her. Charlie was totally under Amane''s control.


    The pair soon found an empty heat room and Charlie was tugged inside by Amane''s forceful hands. And then, Charlie was pushed down on the couch and had a hot body sitting on top of her lap.


    "Hmm, let us see how good you are at controlling yourself. Remember, the better you follow orders, the better your rewards will be."


    Charlie''s instincts protested this arrangement. All she wanted to do was to throw Amane down on the bed and take her.


    That was what Charlie had wanted to do ever since she was a child and had realized that she felt sexual love for her mentor.


    So, Charlie tried to dominate Amane by pushing her weight against the other female. But Amane was strong and did not even bulge from her place.


    Instead, it was Charlie who somehow ended up on her back and her erect cock facing the world. Amane''s soft hand caressed her cock before she felt something wet touching her cock.


    Amane had managed to take out the lotion while she had been wrestling Charlie in her desired position. And Charlie''s current position exposed her to the blazing golden eyes.


    "Will you be a good girl now and let me handle your body?"


    Amane asked with a husky voice. Charlie couldn''t resist her anymore. So, she allowed her body to relax and accept Amane''s advances.


    The soft hand that was jacking her off stopped before Charlie felt the finger probe her wet pussy.


    "No, wait. No one had ever touched¡­"


    Charlie was not a fan of having her pussy played with. She preferred to have her cock sucked.


    But having Amane''s fingers inside her pussy made something in her snap. Charlie''s hips tried to lure Amane deeper into her body and the hard cock shivered.


    "A-Amane, please. This is not enough and¡­"


    A hand grabbed Charlie''s face and tugged it until she was looking into the golden glowing eyes.


    The face in front of her looked so familiar but also different Charlie wanted to kiss it until it turned into the familiar one, she knew of.


    "Tsk, so you have not learned your lesson still? I will not allow you to come until you learn to say my name right. Now repeat after me. My name is Yoko Tsurugi."


    Those words were accompanied by a deep thrust into Charlie''s body.


    Charlie did not want to admit this truth. She did not want to admit that her beloved mother figure had been reincarnated and now had a new identity.


    But as much as Charlie wanted to deny this truth, she was also feeling frustrated. The fingers inside her body were jabbing at her sensitive nerves and Charlie was beginning to lose her mind.


    "So, what is my name? If you say the right thing, you will get rewarded."

 Chapter 80 - 80: 80: If you misbehave, then you shall be punished [pt2] R-18

    Amane had no idea how Charlie had figured out her identity but knew that she needed to train it out of Charlie as soon as possible.


    The good news was, Charlie was responding to Amane''s voice and commands. So, it should not take long for Amane to train her not to call her by her proper name.


    On the other hand, Amane felt that it was morally wrong to do all these sexual things with someone whom she had brought up.


    ''But then again, it was a long time ago. And since when have I been someone morally correct?''


    Amane''s thoughts were all over the place. They were corrupted by pleasure as well as her desires. She could not hold herself back for much longer. Charlie''s moans and her smell of arousal were doing numbers on Amane as well.


    They were making her lose her mind in the process.


    "A-Amane, pleasure."


    Charlie begged her and Amane bit her lips to hold herself back. She could not give in to her desire and bully Charlie. That would not bode well for her.


    She needed to control herself so that she could train Charlie.


    "Tsk, I just told you that ''Amane'' is not what you call me. Now, call me properly so I will up your punishment. You want to come, right? Then you better behave like that as well."


    Amane''s breath was heavy with arousal as well. But she doubted that Charlie could understand all that in her current position.


    And as expected, Charlie looked at Amane with her expression full of dazed wonder before she flinched and pushed herself up.


    "Y-Yoko?"


    Charlie called back experimentally. Now that Charlie was being influenced by her instincts, she would do anything to be able to come. Evenfall under Amane''s hypnotic charms and follow Amane''s orders.


    "Hmm, that is right. My name is Yoko, and if you call me, I will give you what you want from me."


    Amane promised Charlie as she took her hand out of Charlie''s-soaked pussy and caressed her hard and throbbing cock.


    Charlie instantly rubbed her hardness all over Amane''s cock.


    Charlie''s sensitive body was feeling even the smallest of touches. Amane''s hand was just making the ache in her body worse by the second.


    "Hurry up and come. Come for me and I will use my mouth to pleasure you."


    As soon as Amane offered this, Charlie let go of her control and white fluid escaped her cock. It was thick and covered Amane''s hand.


    "Y-Yoko, reward?"


    Charlie was half out of her mind with pleasure currently, but that did not stop Amane from patting her head affectionately.


    "Hmm, you do deserve a reward for following my orders. Now, let us see. I promised to blow you, right? Then come here, and turn around. Fuck my face as you wanted to."


    Amane pushed herself until she was sitting back against a pillar. Then, she opened her arms and made herself look submissive.


    This was all that give the alpha female a sense that she was in control. It would stimulate her instincts even more.


    Charlie growled as soon as she watched that submissive pose. It ignited all the nerves in her body and made her instincts run wild.


    As much as she wanted to hold back, even Amane knew that it would not be possible for Charlie to hold back now.


    "Do not tempt me like this. You will not like the results."


    Charlie was fighting herself to say these words. Her voice was kept in check by her instincts. But even they would not be able to hold her desire back for long.


    "It is alright. I promised you a reward, right? So, take your pick."


    Amane opened her mouth and held her naked hips out. She wanted to see what Charlie would choose.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you are such a tease."


    Finally, Charlie seemed to have said the right word before she took hold of Amane''s head and forced her cock to do down her throat. It was a fat action that left both females breathless.


    Charlie tried to move, but the pleasure coursing through her body rendered her immobile.


    Pleasure blinded Charlie''s senses until she could not even move. But Charlie could feel a soft tongue licking across her cock and pleasing her.


    "Hmmm"


    The vibrations traveled across Charlie''s spine and made her knees go weak. She was supposed to be in control this time, but her control had been snipped off for, her by Yoko Tsurugi.


    "You are weak for pleasure. A single suck was enough to bring you down to your knees. Aren''t you easy to take advantage of?"


    Charlie wanted to deny this. But her body decided it wanted to not deny these words and embrace what she was feeling.


    So, when Yoko Tsurugi took Charlie''s cock into her mouth, Charlie was not able to hold herself back and ended up releasing her come inside Amane''s mouth.


    The sudden rush of semen in her mouth did startle Amane a little, but she sucked Charlie out as well as she could.


    Charlie did collapse once she was finished coming. She had lost control as soon as she had gotten it. And it was a humiliating feeling for her.


    "Hmm, that was nice. But a puppy like you needs to learn self-control. You also need to reflect and know who your real master is."


    Charlie gulped as soon as she looked up. The image of Amane and Yoko were overlapping in her mind before they settled on Yoko Tsurugi''s image.


    "Puppy did good so she deserved a reward, right? So here it is, your reward."


    There was a pussy right in front of Charlie''s face. Amane had pulled her face until it was on level with the soaking wetness of the other female.


    The familiar scent was stronger down here. Just smelling it made Charlie''s cock twitch and she got hard again.


    Charlie tried to sneak her hand into her pants to try and alleviate her hardness but Amane stopped her.


    "Do not test me right now. I asked you to lick my pussy and make me come, so that is what you will do. Do you understand my words?"


    Amane asked and Charlie nodded while gulping. The image of Amane leaning over her while culminating at the same time was too much for Charlie to take.


    She moaned before she darted a tongue out to taste Amane. The familiar taste on Charlie''s tongue caused her senses to overload and she was not able to stop herself from moaning out loudly.


    Charlie''s tongue licked and sucked across the pussy in front of her like a starved beast. The more Amane pushed her body into Charlie''s, the more Amane responded to Charlie''s movements.


    One hard lick at Amane''s clit was enough to make her hips shake. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shit, this is too good. Puppy, roll on your back."


    Amane''s orders were followed by Charlie''s body unconsciously. The heat in her body was making Charlie unable to think much.


    As soon as Charlie was on her back, Amane pushed her pussy and sat on Charlie''s face.


    It caused Charlie''s tongue to get buried deeper into Amane''s pussy while her nose was pressed against Amane''s public hair.


    The pleasure coursing through Amane''s body was immense. She was not able to hold her hips back from fucking Charlie''s mouth.


    In the end, she ended up coming and collapsed on top of Charlie''s body.


    Her back felt a hardness rubbing against it. Charlie had managed to get aroused once more. And the small sounds that escaped Charlie''s mouth let Amane know how much pain the other female was in.


    "Hmm, you need my help, right? In that case, beg me to help you out and I will. Now, go on and ask me."


    Amane was being mean to Charlie but it was all to test her. Charlie needed to realize that she was with Yoko and not Amane.


    "M-Master? Yoko?"


    Charlie panted and now Amane was sure that Charlie''s subconsciousness had recorded Amane''s current presence.


    "Hmm, that is right. I am Yoko Tsurugi. Since you have realized the truth, it is time I give you your real reward. Your cock wants to be here, right? I will give it to you now."


    Amane used her fingers to hold her pussy open in front of Charlie. She could feel Charlie''s breath get caught up in her throat as she looked at the soaked wetness in front of her.


    Charlie tried to touch Amane but Amane smacked her hands down before Charlie could.


    "Remember, I am in charge. So, you do not get to touch me until I tell you to. You are going to be a good girl and sit there and watch me. Do you understand?"


    Amane asked the question and this was the ultimate test for Charlie. Will she be able to hold herself back or not?


    Charlie gulped as she watched Amane work her body open. She wanted to touch Yoko but that was something she had been prohibited.


    And slowly, Charlie''s hand fell and she stopped resisting.

 Chapter 81 - 81: 81: If you misbehave, then you shall be punished [pt3] R-18

    Charlie was behaving herself until now. So, Amane felt as if she could give Charlie some kind of reward.


    The cock in front of her was hard and throbbing. Charlie''s desire for her cock to be touched was massive. So, Amane finally decided to give her what she wanted.


    "Y-Yoko¡­what are you doing?"


    Charlie asked but Amane only slapped her puffed pussy once before she took a lick across Charlie''s ass and then moved her tongue toward Charlie''s cock.


    Charlie''s hips stuttered she tried to thrust into Amane''s mouth, but a strong hand on her hips stopped her from doing so.


    "Puppy, I told you to behave. Do you want your reward or not?"


    Amane asked and pulled back a little. Charlie looked up with a dazed expression, not being able to figure out what happened. The hot and wet mouth on her cock had caused her to become disoriented.


    "I w-will be good. I will not move now."


    Charlie assured as she held her body in check. Charlie''s fingers turned into fists and her control tightened. Charlie did not want to come before she was permitted to by Yoko.


    Yoko took the hard cock in her hand and observed it. It had turned red and had twitched rather violently. It made Yoko want to taste it properly.


    Her mouth closed around the clock and Amane gave a hard suck. Charlie''s hips buckled once Amane applied force. Charlie almost came but held herself back from unloading all over Amane''s face.


    "P-Please, I¡­I need you. Y-Yoko."


    Charlie sounded desperate. It was an amazing thing to see the usually proud and dominant divine leader reduced to a slut begging for some pussy action.


    And surprisingly enough, Amane decided to give it to Charlie this time.


    "Hmm, you have been a good puppy all this time. And you did not try to misbehave as well. I think you do deserve to get a good fuck for your efforts."


    Amane assured Charlie and then picked herself up. One of Amane''s fingers disappeared inside her pussy to test how loose she was.


    Amane was tight but not so much that it would hurt. The earlier session she had with Charlie loosened her up enough.


    "Y-Yoko, please. Let me open you up. My cock wants to be buried deep into your pussy. Please, let me."


    Charlie begged as she tried to reach for Amane. But the metaphorical binds on her hands stopped Charlie. She was not allowed to touch Amane without permission. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Charlie as this brought forth a sadistic pleasure inside Amane. She wanted to see Charlie even more desperate.


    Amane pulled her fingers out of her pussy, and used two of them to open it invitingly for Charlie to see.


    "Come here and take me. My body is waiting for you."


    Amane called out and Charlie''s rationality snapped. The alpha female could not stop herself anymore. She needed a hole to fuck badly.


    Every instinct inside Charlie''s body asked her to jump Yoko and take her. The superior strength of the divine leader would make it all possible as well.


    And that was why Charlie had to hold back and give up control.


    "I see. So, you are still being a good girl for me, huh? Then, let me reward you for your efforts."


    Amane was surprised at Charlie''s dedication. Others would have lost their mind way before this stage, but Charlie was still maintaining her orders.


    So, it was time to reward her. Amane sat down in Charlie''s lap and positioned her cock right below her leaking pussy.


    "You are a good stud. I am sure you will fill me up nicely."


    Amane spoke these words as she thrust her hip down, taking Charlie in as deep as she could. It was a tight fit and her pussy clamped around Charlie''s cock like a glove.


    "T-Too good. I¡­I will come."


    Charlie warned Amane as her hips kept on moving. Charlie could not even stop if she wanted to know.


    Amane seemed to not find this troublesome at all. She smacked her hips back against Charlie to match the half-human rhythm.


    The sound of hips slapping and a cock entering a wet pussy reached Charlie''s ears. This wet noise aroused her even more and she finally placed her hands on Amane''s waist and pulled her down.


    Her hips were flushed tightly against Amane''s and her cock twitched. There was also something hard forming at the base of her cock.


    "I am sorry. But I need to knot¡­"


    Charlie''s warning came too late. By this time, Charlie was already locked inside Amane and coming inside Amane. The volume of semen was even more than what the pair had expected in the first place.


    Every nerve in Charlie''s body asked her to bite down on Amane''s nape and claim her. That was how half-human species mated and marked each other.


    But not only was Amane a human, but she was also the more dominant one of the bunches. And humans did not often understand the need for half-human instincts.


    Charlie knew she needed to hold her desire back, but it was difficult to do. Especially since her mouth was itching to take a bite now.


    A hand pulled Charlie''s head into Amane''s shoulder and held her there.


    "If you need to bite me, then go ahead. I can take what you dish out at me."


    Amane assured Charlie and the hesitation was gone now. With the permission in her grasp, Charlie did not need to hold back.


    Sharp teeth embedded themselves into Amane''s neck and she flinched. It hurt and the bite Charlie had made was deep.


    It would take a long time before it would heal up. But this much Amane was willing to put up with.


    The bite had a psychological effect on Charlie and it made her even harder than before. Her knot had not gone down yet but Charlie was beginning to move once more.


    She took hold of Amane''s hips and opened her legs wider. It gave her a perfect view of where her knot was buried inside Amane''s body.


    "You are¡­such a tease."


    Charlie growled out as she chased after her pleasure once more. Amane allowed Charlie this much freedom now. The divine leader had held back far too long.


    Charlie moved her hips once again, chasing after her release. She wanted to come and her cock was painfully twitching once more.


    Amane was filled to the brim. Her belly had gone from flat to round. And Charlie seemed obsessed with it.


    "You will look good once you are pregnant. Hey, do you think you will get knocked up this time and¡­"


    Amane took hold of Charlie''s face and shut her up with a kiss. It distracted Charlie and Amane used this time to change Charlie''s focus.


    Once Charlie pulled out, she was fascinated to see all her come escape Amane''s pussy. The white hypnotized her and she was not able to look away.


    "What are you looking at? You made this mess inside me, so you need to clean it up. Hurry up, before I force you to clean me up."


    Amane''s voice was still strong, despite being fucked within the inch of her life. Her hips were open and Charlie could finally not hold herself back.


    The mouth was back on Amane''s body and her pussy was opened even more.


    More semen escaped her body but Charlie did not let this opportunity escape her hands. Her tongue got to work and the night continued.


    .......


    "Officer Sean, the person ended up killing himself. What should we do now?"


    Sean was in a bind now. They had finally managed to gain a lead after so much effort, only for that idiot scientist to end up taking his life.


    Sean had no idea how he would face his mother tomorrow and tell her this news. Charlie would just smile on the outside, but she would be plotting Sean''s demise on the inside.


    ''I wish Helios was here to navigate Mother''s anger. But we cannot always get what we want, right?''


    Sean''s heart was heavy with fear. He was sure that something big would happen tomorrow.


    "I understand. Please take of this place and preserve it until Mother can see it tomorrow. Do not allow any evidence to be tampered with and keep a watch on this place."


    Sean ordered in quick succession.


    Tomorrow was going to be one busy day. And Sean wished he could skip it by sleeping in the next morning.


    The chimera was still alive somehow, but it seemed to be in the worst condition possible. Sean hesitated to make a call about this situation, but he was needed.


    "Put the chimera to rest now. I am sure the elders would understand."


    And if not, then they would all have to lie and say that the mad scientist was the one to kill this chimera. That much would allow the divine leader to spare their lives, right?


    Sean was not worried about his future, he was terrified.

 Chapter 82 - 82: 82: The situation gets messy [pt1]

    "So, the scientist ended up killing himself and the chimera. Is that what you are saying?"


    Amane asked as she observed the crime scene. Walking was a little difficult for her body right now. But it was nothing she could not handle.


    On the other hand, Charlie seemed to be in an amazing mood. Anyone who saw her could tell that something good had happened to her. But no one dared to ask the divine leader what had put her in such a good mood.


    Sean was the only one aware of what happened but he chose to keep quiet for the sake of his sanity. He did not want to imagine his mother figure fucking someone centuries younger than herself.


    "Hmm, well, things like these happen occasionally so what can we do? Next time, be careful and do not let the evidence rot away. Do you understand?"


    This one statement caused the listener to break out into goosebumps. All these people were the ones who had seen the divine leader''s worst side. They knew that she often did not mean what she said.


    So, they had learned to lead her moods and in-between her lines.


    Surprisingly enough, it seemed as if there was no hidden text between Charlie Suzuki''s words this time. She was genuinely happy to be here today.


    "Charlie, come here and illuminate this space. I think I can see something buried down here. And Sean, next time you lie, you should think twice. I can figure out how the chimera died."


    Sean''s shoulder tensed as soon as he heard Yoko Tsurugi''s words. He knew he would be caught sooner or later, but he did not expect to be caught outright.


    Thankfully, it did not seem as if Yoko Tsurugi was angry at him. She looked disappointed and annoyed more than anything else.


    "I do not know what you are talking about. I am just telling you what happened and nothing more."


    Still, Sean decided to lie just in case he would need plausible denial later.


    Amane hummed as she heard Sean''s lies. But she decided not to press him for answers any further.


    After all, it did not matter whether the chimera had been killed or not. It only mattered that it had been put to rest and the evidence for its existence had been recorded.


    The investigation team was about to leave the hospital when Charlie received a phone call. She picked it up and her happy-go-lucky expression turned into an annoyed one.


    Everyone took a step away from her in fear. No one wanted to ask the divine leader what had happened.


    "Sean, we need to go. There was a small accident with the press we need to take care of. It seems as if people still do not realize who we are."


    Charlie''s voice was dark which made everyone feel sorry for the fool who triggered her. Even Sean felt sorry for their opponent before he followed his adoptive mother out.


    "Lady Yoko, do not worry. This incident was caused by one of our acquaintances and the divine guild will be the one to solve it. Do not let the social media get to you." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Somehow, Amane had a faint idea of what happened. But she would make sure of her suspicions once Charlie left.


    Amane was sure that the ''Press'' incident involved one Ashely Tunner and his social media following. And if so, then that man was digging his own grave.


    "Oh well, it''s not my problem."


    Amane whispered this as she began to look around the crime scene. There was much to be taken care of here.


    "Hey you, hurry up and get me some requirements. I need to conduct some tests here."


    Amane needed to figure out how the scientist had died. He trusted the professionals at the hospital but Amane still wanted to work with her own hands.


    The doctors looked hesitant for a second before they followed her orders and scattered around. Soon, they came back with a bucket and other tools Amane had asked them for. And Amane began to clean up the area.


    ......¡­..


    ''Ugh, this is so irritating. I cannot believe I need to head back to school so soon.''


    The irritation was real. Now Amane could understand why children complained about school so much.


    It was because it ate away too much time into one''s daily routine. It was almost like a job you did not get paid for.


    "L-Lady Yoko, good morning."


    Amane raised her eyebrow in surprise when the first person to greet her was Ely Zhen. The younger had a red face and she could not look Amane in the eyes, but Ely still tried her best to greet Amane.


    "Hello. It is nice to see you again. Did you get home safely that day?"


    Amane''s question caused Ely to go even redder in the face. Amane was almost afraid that Ely would faint due to the flow of blood toward her face.


    "I¡­I am alright. M-Moreover, Lady Yoko, I do not believe what the people are saying. I trust in you and your judgment."


    Ely Zhen''s voice was strong as she proclaimed her trust in Amane. It caused a lot of people to look away from her.


    Amane had not even noticed that these people had been uncomfortable until now. But now that he paid attention to it, he could not unsee it.


    "Morning Yoko. I heard the news about you. Man, what did you do to piss off such?"


    Faridha asked as she took a seat adjacent to Amane. Emma also took a seat, but she was a lot more hesitant.


    Now that Amane had company, Ely decided to back off and make herself scarce. That was something Amane would need to work on with her later.


    But for now, Amane was more interested in knowing what was happening. She had not gotten a lot of information from the people around her. And Amane had also not gotten any time to open the net.


    "Faridha, give me a quick rundown of the situation. I want to know what is going on but I do not want to open the net."


    Amane asked casually. Her words caused Faridha to laugh out loud for some reason. Even Emma looked surprised at her words.


    Not only those two, but the whole class was looking at Amane like she was a freak. Who does not browse the internet these days? And if you did browse it, you should be aware of what was going on.


    But it seemed ''Yoko Tsurugi'' was an exception to this rule. And she also seemed not to care about the news about herself.


    "Ugh. Just how unaware are you of your circumstances? But fine, I will tell you what you missed. You are all over the internet as a ''cold and heartless'' lady who kills off beasts as she pleases."


    Amane was not even surprised at this news. Well, there was a lot of truth mixed in with that statement.


    Amane was a cold and heartless lady when it came to beasts. But you needed to be strong-willed and ready to make big decisions when you were dealing with another life.


    "Hmm, is that all? I thought the news was something bigger since there were a lot of talks about it."


    Amane''s unbothered expression caused her classmates to flinch. They were surprised to see that Amane did not even care about her circumstances.


    "You seriously do not care? This sparked a debate across all the platforms. Someone let it be known that you killed off a beast in pain when it could have been saved. Now people are against you."


    Amane did not care about people''s opinions. Those who did not deal with beasts regularly had no right to criticize her actions. And those who did would agree that Amane did the right thing.


    There was no need to make a beast suffer more than it needed to.


    "You know, it could negatively affect your business in the future. Public opinion is not something you need, but it is something you want on your side."


    Emma spoke up for the first time. And her words were the ones that struck Amane the most.


    She did not care about public opinion, but she did care about her business and her future carefree life.


    And it seemed like this incident was going to affect her future slacker life.


    ''Ugh, I hate the modern world. There are too many complications to take care of.''


    Now, things could not be helped. Amane needed to clear the situation on her own.


    "Oh, the divine guild put forth a statement. I wonder what they would say. They do not usually come out to speak about such topics in the open."


    Amane knew what this article was about. But even she was frozen stiff once she finished reading it.


    Someone had leaked the news about the chimera. And now the public had raised in upload once more. Things were about to get messy again.

 Chapter 83 - 83: 83: The situation gets messy [pt2]

    "Hey Yoko, I heard that you are a cold-hearted bitch? So, how does it feel to be called like that? Is it fun?"


    "Forget about how you feel. Did you kill a beat just because you felt like it? Isn''t this an abuse of your power? Are you even right in the head?"


    No matter where Amane went, she heard those kinds of words. They did not hurt her but they were annoying her all the same.


    Especially when these people refused to back down even when Amane glared at them. They just kept coming back to her questions.


    "Hey, leave her alone. People have their reasons to do what they do. And in this case, even the divine guild clarified the situation for Yoko there is no need for you all the ask her silly questions."


    Emma defended Amane with her small but firm voice.


    But the students around Amane were vicious and they did not give Emma any face. They did not find Emma to be even a bit frightening.


    Faridha was not going to get involved at first, but she could not help her anger back after seeing the students disrespect Emma. her rage reached its boiling point and she ended up raiding her hand.


    Everyone looked at Faridha, interested to see what she had to say about this situation.


    "You all are annoying flies who do not know how to give up. Now run away before I make you people run away."


    The students were not afraid of a regular Faridha. But her current self-looked demonic with her flashing eyes and her annoyed look. They all had to take a deep breath and force themselves to look away from her.


    "See, you all jumped at Emma when she talked, but you can''t even look me in the eye when I talk to you? You all are hypocrites as well as annoying flies."


    Faridha''s words were harsh but the truth. The children around her looked away, not wanting to admit their flaws.


    "Hump, think what you want to. But you are still defending the wrong person here."


    One of the students finally gathered enough courage and looked away. Now that one had done it, the others also found the courage to turn away from Faridha.


    But if they thought that their actions hurt the female, they were wrong. Neither Fraidha nor Amane could be bothered to even pay attention to them.


    Finally, the bell rang and their teacher entered the room.


    The ripped teacher Amane had shown appreciation for showing up in front of the class. She looked at the students with a calm expression and then smacked her hand a few times on the table.


    The loud noise caused everyone to look at the teacher with a serious expression. They all hid their attention and pointed toward Emily.


    "Listen you all. I know there are a lot of rumours going on the internet these past few days, but I want you all to ignore them and focus on your studying. I do not want to see any of you fail your next exam."


    Many students flinched when they heard those words. More than half of the class had a below-acceptable average and they needed to work hard.


    Amane looked at Emily when the buff teacher made her point. She had managed to quieten down the bullies with her words alone.


    With that, the class resumed. But Amane could still feel people looking at her occasionally. It was getting annoying for her.


    The lunchtime was not any different. People stared at Amane but they refused to approach her. The interest shined in the passing student''s eyes but they did not dare to talk with Amane.


    It was getting ridiculous. Especially since there were students from other sections of the school roaming around to meet Amane.


    And not only students but there were also teachers mixed in as well.


    ''This is so annoying. Had I known that this would happen, I would have never allowed that dumb Ashely Tunner to make his statement.''


    This situation is the result of Amane''s carelessness. And she vowed never to let the situation get this bad again.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you are being called to the principal''s office. There is someone who wants to meet you in the main office."


    Amane raised her eyes and looked at the nervous teacher in front of her. It seemed like this teacher had believed rumours about Amane as well.


    That would explain the teacher''s unwillingness to even look at Amane.


    "Hey teach, the least you can do is to look at the student you are talking to. Do not insult someone by looking away."


    Faridha scolded their teacher and the shy one flinched. The teacher looked angry suddenly and Amane knew what would happen next.


    "Student Faridha, stop talking nonsense. I am your teacher and you will treat me with the respect I deserve. And you, Yoko, will hurry up and go to the principal''s office. Do not keep your guest waiting."


    Finally, the shy teacher looked at Amane. Her irritation gave her the courage to make this eye contact.


    Faridha gave Amane a thumbs-up as soon as Amane looked at her. It seemed like Faridha had angered the teacher on purpose to make her face Amane.


    It was a useless but sweet gesture Amane appreciated.


    On the other side of the table, Ely looked at this interaction between her crush and her crush''s friend with envy. She wanted to help Amane as well but her shyness got the better of her.


    "Anyway, hurry up students. You need to make it back in time for your final period. You have an exam in that period, right?"


    The teacher asked but she did not even stand around to hear Amane''s answer. The whole situation took less than a minute to resolve.


    Amane pushed herself to her feet and walked out of the classroom. It was time to go and see what the principal wanted from her. Hopefully, it would be something easy so that Amane could go back to her work.


    "You can come in now. There is no need for you to knock on the door."


    Amane raised her eyes in amusement when she heard the principal''s words.


    But her attention snapped toward a familiar figure sitting on the sofa on the guest side.


    "Ah, Lady Yoko, you are finally here. I am here on behalf of my mother and I have come to pick you up today. Principal, I hope it would not be a problem for you if we left early."


    Surprisingly, it was Helios who had come to pick Amane up. The gentle teen was a well-known figure and even a household name.


    Even the principal knew who this white-haired person was. And the principal dared not to challenge this man.


    As for Amane? She could only look at her once-fianc¨¦ and try to figure out why he was here.


    "Did Charlie send you here? Does she need my help with something?"


    The principal seemed taken aback by Amane''s easy-going nature and her harsh words. He was about to correct her speaking manner to be more polite when Helios let out a small laugh.


    "Hmm, the mother is worried about you. She said that she could use your help with something but I know she was lying because she wanted you to come and meet her."


    The principal was shocked at the exchange he heard.


    From what he was hearing, it almost seemed as if Lady Suzuki was friends with his student. Possibly even more if the principal chose to look at these words more closely.


    But that was unheard of. The divine leader liked to be alone and she had no friend as well.


    Everything she did was based on profit and loss.


    "I see. In that case, I have no choice but to make my way toward Charlie. But I have an important test I need to take during my last period. This is such a problem."


    Well, it was not a problem for Amane since she did not need all the credit scores. But she still wanted to make things difficult for her teacher.


    The lady had tried to bully Amane, so Amane would bully her back as well.


    "There is no need for you to be concerned with a small and regular test. I will inform your teacher that you cannot take this test and you will be marked having full points."


    The principal should not show such open favours to someone, but he also wanted to curry favour with this female student. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yoko Tsurugi was someone the principal and the teachers had looked over at first. But now she was proving herself to be a powerful force with a lot of allies. Does it was better to be on her side?


    ''Hmm, I will propose an official alliance once she can clear this situation. There is no need for me to get my hands wet right now.''


    The principal had a plan, but it was easily seen through by Amane and Helios.

 Chapter 84 - 84: 84: The conference from hell [pt1]

    The principal sweated as he was subjected to two particularly strong gazes from the people in front of him. His brows were pulled up and his eyes shook.


    "A-Anyway, you should do what is right for you, Lady Yoko. I will support you in any way you want me to."


    The principal was sweating bullets as he watched the two in front of him ignore his presence. This was not how he wanted to build his relationship with the divine guild. He needed to do something.


    So, the principal chose the easier of the two targets to get on his side.


    From what he knew of Yoko Tsurugi, she was a girl who did not have much personality before and she was also quite submissive. Surely, she would not deny his requests in the future.


    "Hmm, do not worry principal. I will do what I need to to clear out my name. I am thankful for your support."


    Yoko Tsurugi smiled an easy-going smile but that did not reach her eyes. Her cold eyes looked as if they could devour someone with the intensity of her gaze.


    Despite not doing anything, the principal froze and looked back at his student. He did not know what to say about her anymore.


    It felt as if he was looking at a predator who would devour in a single bite but was choosing not to do so right now. The principal could not help but shiver when he looked at Yoko.


    On the other hand, Yoko did not care about the principal at all. He was just one of the many who wanted to use her and her influence.


    So, he was someone she did not need to pay attention to.


    "Lady Yoko, we should hurry up and leave now. The press conference would be held in a short while."


    Helios ignored the principal as well and turned toward Amane. His voice was calm but commanding, not leaving any room for the principal to speak.


    The principal gulped once he realized that this was a warning to him. Helios was asking the principal to back down and not delay them.


    "Hmm, let us leave now. I am sure our dear principal here would take care of everything, right?"


    Amane looked at the principal with her powerful golden eyes. The principal sighed before putting his tea down. The golden eyes in front of him had caused the principal''s appetite to go away.


    "Lady Yoko is right. I will handle things here so you can go back and relax now."


    The principal waved the two off with a happy expression. But as soon as the two were gone from his office, he shivered in fright. This was one of the closest incidents the principal had faced that caused him to shiver in fright.


    He hoped that he would never have to be in this position again.


    "Time to make a few calls. As much as I do not want to grant any student a special favor, it is better to remain on the good side of the divine guild."


    The principal raised his phone and dialed it.


    ..........


    "The conference will cover everything. From what happened with you to what a chimera beast is. Mother has made all the preparations for things to go smoothly."


    Amane understood Charlie was a tough person. If Charlie had promised to clear out Amane''s name, then her name would be cleared.


    But what Amane was annoyed with was the elders. She had ignored all their messages until now but the elders would surely cause her problems down the line as well.


    "I am not worried about clearing my name. I am sure you all would be a marvellous job of that."


    Amane''s praise caused Helios to flush red. He was not often praised so he had no immunity to this kind of behavior.


    "Hmm, is that so? T-Then I will have to work hard not to let you down. If you want anything, then let me know. I will do my best to assist you."


    Helios sounded overly excited to follow what happened. The car also reached the destination and stopped moving.


    "Boss, we are here. Lady Suzuki is calling for you on the centre stage since it is time."


    Helios nodded and turned toward Amane. He held his hand out as an escort and looked at Amane with a confident expression.


    "My lady, please allow me to escort you. I will make sure you do not suffer any humiliation today and I will also take care of all your needs."


    Amane was surprised at the gesture. It was very standard and stiff. She could not imagine Helios having done this a lot of times before.


    But this was a good way to show the utility between her and the divine guild. So, Amane allowed her hand to be taken by Helios and she was pulled inside the hall.


    As expected, the people in the stand and the photographers went wild as soon as they saw Amane enter the hall with Helios. There would be a lot of articles tomorrow, detailing her relationship with Helios.


    But the younger seemed not to care about this. Helios was confident he led Amane toward the end. Then he handed her over to Charlie.


    The divine leader looked annoyed for some reason. But as soon as Charlie took Amane''s hand, her expression eased out.


    "You did well, Helios. Now go and join the rest of our people. I will take care of things from here."


    Charlie Suzuki, the divine leader assured Helios. He had no choice but to follow her words now.


    "I know you will do great mother. You always do."


    Helios spoke with a confident tone before he took his seat in the audience. The photographers captured each moment.


    Even the smallest detail could become a big storyline for them. So, they did not want to miss anything.


    "Everyone, I hope you are aware of why we are all gathered here. I need to clear up a lot of misunderstandings that have resulted because of what happened recently. Speak if you have any questions."


    The reporters were quite for a while, trying to gather what they wanted to ask the divine leader. There was a lot to ask, but only so much Charlie was willing to answer.


    The reporters also needed to be careful since they were dealing with the divine guild. The members of this family were known to be a little ''wild'' after all.


    "Hmm, L-Lady Suzuki, then let me ask the question. Is it true that a beast was killed during your last investigation?"


    One of the brave reporters asked this question. She had been quite taken in by the passionate speeches on the internet.


    "Hmm, I am not sure if you would call a chimera a beast. But we did put down a chimera recently."


    The reporters gasped as soon as they heard the divine leader speak. They now had their evidence that a beast had died.


    "Divine leader, what do you mean by those words. Is a chimera not a beast?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suzuki was about to speak when Amane decided she should be the one to speak.


    "Technically speaking, a chimera is a man-made creation which is formed by forcing a lot of species together. These species are often hostile to each other and form a highly toxic and dangerous creation as a result. It is kinder to end their suffering in that situation."


    The reporters frowned. They were not going to get Amane''s words go as easily. Not when she was speaking such juicy words.


    "So, you are saying that it is alright to kill a beast in pain than to treat it? We have sedatives to¡­"


    "Don''t you think I know that? But a chimer''s situation is irreversible and no kind of medicine works on its constitution since it is highly volatile. Keeping a chimera is also a risk for the surroundings. But if you really want to save one, I guess I can hand one over to you the next time I find one."


    "Mind you, that it could be out of its mind and attack you. But I will not take any responsibility for that."


    The reported who asked the question gulped and backed down.


    The reporters had mixed expressions on their face.


    On one hand, they wanted to write negatively about Yoko Tsurugi and gain views. But on a personal level, they understood what they were saying. No one wanted to face a raging chimera after all.


    Besides all this, no one wanted to go against the divine guild and make Charlie Suzuki an enemy.


    "B-But still, I am sure that the creature can be saved and¡­"


    The reported began another round of interrogations before he stiffed. The door to the conference room had been smacked open and a terrified person entered the room.


    "E-Emergency. This is an emergency and there is a monster raging outside. Someone, please help us out here or we will all die."


    Amane looked outside, only to see a chimera raging in the parking lot of the conference.

 Chapter 85 - 85: 85: The conference from hell [pt2]

    "E-Emergency. This is an emergency and there is a monster raging outside. Someone, please help us out here or we will all die."


    Everyone inside the hall freaked out as soon as they heard the news of a chimera. Even Amane was surprised at the suddenness of this chimera.


    She was about to comment on this when she felt her eyes move toward her side and look at Charlie. There was a self-satisfied smirk on Charlie''s face that made Amane suspicious.


    Suddenly, she knew where the chimera had come from. But that changed nothing about her feelings about Charlie or this situation.


    "T-That is a chimera? It is a monster! Someone, help us out."


    One of the reporters called out in fright. He even took a few shots of the chimera destroying the parking lot. But any admiration or even sympathy he had for this beast was gone.


    In a single second, the chimera''s existence had managed to change everyone''s opinion.


    "D-Do not worry. I will use my powers to calm the chimera down. I am an empath and this much even I can do."


    It was a futile attempt on the brave reporter''s part.


    If taming a beast with empathy was that easy then a lot of people would have tried it out already. But alas, that was not the case at all.


    "Ahhhhh, it hurts. What is this pain I am feeling? Death would be kinder than this."


    The reporter yelled out as soon as his mind made contact with the chimera. He was not able to handle that much stimulation and passed out.


    This reporter was a well-known one as well and everyone knew about his gift of empathy. The truth of the chimera''s situation is finally donned to these people.


    A beast half out of his mind with pain was not something they could handle. It would be safer to put it down.


    "L-Lady Tsurugi, help us out. Divine leader, please help us out here."


    The reporters finally turned toward Amane and Charlie for help. Their helplessness was amusing to see but Amane was not going to help them for free.


    "Hmm, I do not think I want to. I mean, you all wanted me to calm the chimera down but even I cannot keep it bound for its whole life. I will need to go home and look after my other beasts, but the second I go away, this chimera would run rampant once more. What to do."


    Amane asked the reporters. She wanted them to know that there was no other choice but to take necessary actions sometimes.


    "K-Kill it. Please kill it. Death would be kinder than this existence.


    The reporter who had tried using empathy on the chimera begged. He was clinging on to his consciousness and speaking those words.


    Or, it would be more accurate to say that the chimera''s lingering influence was making the man say all that.


    Somehow, that empath managed to get himself on his feet and walk toward Amane. Then he collapsed but his eyes kept on looking at Amane all the time.


    "Please, grant it mercy. Please." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This display made many of the reporters curious and itching to write a story. But their lives were still on the line so this threat needed to be taken care of first.


    "Fine, I will help you out. Not because I care for your life or anything, but because the chimera does not deserve to suffer any more than it already has."


    Amane walked out of the hall and the reporters parted to give her away outside. They pointed toward Amane and looked at her with eyes filled with respect.


    Outside the building, the chimera had been destroying a lot of stuff. But it stopped as soon as it smelled a new scent in the air. The curiosity overpowered its rage for a single second and the chimera froze.


    But that was all it got to do before Amane was standing in front of it.


    *growl*


    The chimera tried to get to Amane but her chains were holding it down. She was not going to allow this chimera to move even a single bit.


    "I know you have suffered and you are still suffering. Then, I shall set you free."


    The chimera froze at Amane''s words and she used this moment to strike its heart. The monster was dead in a matter of seconds and it did not suffer therefore.


    The on-lookers felt their jaws hanging open as they watched Amane take care of a beast so easily. They had never seen this happen before.


    "L-Lady Yoko, that was¡­"


    One of the reporters started speaking but Amane raised her hand to quieten him down. It was time to mourn for the dead.


    "I think you all have seen enough by now. Now go back to your guilds and leave us alone. There is clean up to be done."


    Charlie walked out of the hall as well. Her presence startled everyone and they bowed as they watched her come down.


    "Yoko, it is time to head back. I need your help with something so I need you to follow me. The rest of you¡­just go back and I shall not press charges against you."


    What Lady Suzuki was saying could be heard clearly by the reporters - make your way out because you have caused enough trouble.


    Amane also picked herself up after she was done performing for the masses. It was time to go back home and look after the drake.


    Who knew what the elders would be doing to the poor beast?


    Or rather, what the poor beast would be doing to the elders. Most of them were not cautious type and this caused a lot of trouble for Amane. And she was not looking forward to another clean-up so soon.


    "Ah, dealing with stinky old men is a hassle, right? Just say the word and I will help you out."


    Charlie offered Amane this and Amane just shook her head. She did not need Charlie''s help in dealing with the elder council. Most of those people could not even look forward properly, never mind being a threat to Amane.


    "Nah, it is alright. Just go and do your things. I will handle the problems of the Tsurugi household. Once the situation gets resolved tomorrow, there would be no one standing against me anymore."


    At least, Amane hoped that no one stood against her anymore. She did not want to see another human being humiliated within an inch of their life. And Amane would do so as well.


    She was not going to spare the elders if they were against her.


    ........


    ''Shit, what the hell. Where did the chimera show up from? This was the perfect opportunity to crush Yoko Tsurugi''s public image but this conference served the purpose of the opposite.''


    Ashely Tunner had arrived at the conference in disguise. He wanted to stir up some trouble so that the public opinion of Yoko Tsurugi would fall.


    But the opposite of what he had planned had ended up happening.


    Now the world had too much evidence against Ashley''s beloved chimera and he did not like it. He knew that his beloved chimera was framed by someone. Ashley just needed to find out who that person was.


    "Hey, you! You need to get out of this hall now. The conference is over so you also need to empty the hall."


    One of the guards spotted Ashely tucked in the corner of the hall and called out to him.


    Ashley did not want to head back home. He wanted to mourn the death of another beloved chimera and to make his killers die a painful death.


    ''But I need to stay out of trouble to do that. I need to head out for now.''


    Ashley did not argue with the guard when he came over. He just went out of the room quietly and stood in front of the door.


    Ashley''s temple throbbed when he tried to imagine what just happened. And his annoyance was upped by a notch as his eyes flashed. His beloved chimera corpse had been harvested already and Ashely''s rage was bubbling up.


    "Hey, I see that you are angry for some reason. Are you angry at the chimera attack? Or, are you angry that the chimera got attacked and killed off?"


    Ashely tensed up when he heard the other person speak. So far, Ashley had managed to keep his cool and not show his true colors to the outside world.


    But this person had somehow managed to see through him.


    "I do not know what you are talking about. My emotions have nothing to do with this case. I am just feeling angry for no reason."


    Ashley denied everything but his heart felt heavy. It felt as if he was denying the affection, he felt for his chimera friend if he spoke like this.


    "Hmm, is that so? What a shame. And I was about to offer you a chance to take revenge for the fallen chimera as well. But I guess I will go away now."

 Chapter 86 - 86: 86: The conference from hell [pt3]

    Ashley Tunner was a cautious man. He had not made it this far in life by being reckless and taking any hand offered. He was going to think this offer over first.


    No.


    He had sat down and looked at all the pros and cons of his situation before he had accepted any of the offers that had been made to him. He was a cautious man overall.


    But there was something about this stranger that gave off positive vibes to Ashely Tunner. This stranger made Ashely feel as if they were on the same side. And that was why Ashely Tunner decided to give this man a chance to prove his worth.


    "you said that we are on the same side? How so? And what can you offer me in return for my help?"


    Ashley Tunner turned the situation around. He went from being helped to the one helping this man out. It caused the man in front of him to smirk in amusement, but he did not say anything outright.


    Instead, this man held out his hand and there was a small test tube held in that open palm.


    "You are interested in chimera''s, right? Then, what if I told you that could be closer to one? All you must do is ingest this potion and you will be able to achieve your dream."


    The man offered the vial to Ashely Tunner and he took the vial. It had a pinkish medicine inside that looked like cough medicine.


    Just looking at that thick liquid that hardly moved in that vial, it was easy to tell that this thing was not natural.


    But Ashely Tunner was still fascinated by this medicine.


    "If I take this medicine, I will get one step closer to a chimera. That''s what you want to tell me, right?"


    Ashley confirmed with a firm voice. He was not going to back down from his questioning but he was also certain that his question was right.


    As he expected, the man in front of him did not seem taken aback. If anything, the smirk on the stranger''s face was even wider than before.


    "Hmm, you will know the effect of this medicine once you take it. But I will give you only one vial and you will be silenced if you ever talk about it. So be careful in choosing what to do next."


    Ashley Tunner was not afraid. His whole life had been dedicated to the chimeras now. If this small medicine helped him get closer to his end goal, then he will not hesitate to get close to one.


    "Tell me what I need to know about this vial and what you want me to do in return. I cannot promise you that I will help you out, but I can at least hear you out."


    Ashley Tunner''s interest had peaked. He wanted to know more and that would be his downfall.


    "What do you need to do for me in return? Well, it is simple. You need to get me Yoko Tsurugi. I don''t care if you bring her back half-dead or fully capable. Just make sure she is alive."


    Ashley Tunner''s insides turned cold in rage. His hands were fisted at his side to control himself.


    He could not believe that Yoko Tsurugi was his opponent once more. Just hearing that name brought back nightmares for Ashely.


    "So, do you want this vial or not? Will you do as I asked of you?"


    Ashley felt as if he had no choice. He needed this vial at any cost. And besides, this man said that he needed Yoko Tsurugi ''alive.'' And Ashely could do anything to the female if she did not die.


    That was a good trade for him and he was willing to take it.


    "Alright, I will help you out. Now give me this vial and I will be on my way."


    Ashley snatched the vial out of this stranger''s hand and decided to use it later. He had a guest lecture to appear at.


    Now that his first plan had failed, he will need to do some damage control to not lose his following. He needed to make sure he still had the public sentiment in his hand when he went against Yoko next.


    As Ashely Tunner walked away, the smile on the kind stranger''s face was replaced by a mocking grin.


    "So easy. I heard Ashely Tunner was a genius, but now I can see that he is just an overhyped man who lost his head. Things will not turn out well for him."


    The stranger spoke this into the empty air before he disappeared in a flash of light.


    ...¡­..


    Amane barely reached her home when she felt an annoying presence waiting for her in front of her storage hall.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you caused our family reputation to go down. I am afraid that we will need to take strict actions against you now."


    Elder Dao blocked Amane''s way with his firm stance. He was not alone and had a few more elders behind him.


    It seemed as if these elders had heard what happened yesterday and decided to band together to complain against Amane. It was annoying but she had also expected this outcome.


    "You all sure get news fast. Then, you all must also know that my name has been cleared. And if not today, then it will be cleared up by tomorrow."


    The elders tensed up since they had not heard this news yet. But now that they had, they do not know what to say.


    Most of them had followed Elder Dao and Elder Hana''s lead and showed up to support these two. But the sudden reversal of the roles had caused them to realize how wrong they were.


    "Y-You stupid girl. It does not matter if your name has been cleared up or not. This black stain will not come off so easily. The public will always remember this case and¡­"


    "They will sympathize with me. I will make sure to spin this situation in such a way that favors me. I am not an idiot after all."


    Elder Dao''s head hurt and his annoyance level shot up. He had wanted to see Yoko in trouble but this girl refused to go down.


    Elder Dao had even paid a lot of reporters to create trouble for Yoko during the conference but the results had ended up as completely different than expected.


    Who knew Yoko Tsurugi was so close to the divine leader? If the elders had known then they would have painted this situation differently.


    "Anyway, you all should not be here. You know that the beasts do not like your presence. I will not be able to save you if they decided to attack you in my absence."


    Amane warned the elders and a lot of them tensed up.


    They had been so busy trying to get Amane into trouble that they had even forgotten what kind of place they were at.


    As soon as Amane finished speaking, there was a roar from inside the hall and the poison drake looked outside.


    As soon as its eyes fell on the council of elders, the poison drake tried to break free and kill them all.


    Some faint-hearted elders felt their knees go weak and they collapsed to the ground. Even Elder Hana and Elder Dao were tense.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, is this your doing? Hold the poison drake back so that it does not harm anyone. If even one person gets harmed then¡­"


    "It will not be my fault. You people are the ones who tried to go near the poison drake despite my insistence not to go near it. So, it would also be your fault if an incident happens."


    Amane shifted the blame to the other party. The elders had no choice but to back down now.


    Amane let out a relieved sigh as soon as the elders left her alone. Those people could cause Amane a lot of headaches in the future.


    "Fuck those people. I can never guess what goes on inside their mind. Anyway, my work here is done so I should head out as well now."


    There was a lot to be done right now. Most importantly, Amane needed to find out the connection between the chimera and the Hive. Hive was proving to be an issue for her now.


    "Somehow, I do not get a good feeling every time I think about this organization. I wonder who is heading it and what they want."


    Amane had a few guesses about the identity of the main head of Hive. But she hoped that she was wrong. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko, you have an important call for you. The girl you saved yesterday wants to meet you. It seems like she remembered something but she only wants to talk to you about it. Will you go and hear her out?"


    Sakura arrived at the hall as well and looked inside. She had an understanding expression on her face when she looked at Amane''s annoyed expression.

 Chapter 87 - 87: 87: Plans of revenge [pt1]

    Amane had not expected to find herself in the hospital once more. She had expected to visit this place, but sometimes in the future.


    But here she was, back once more, and all because a kid wanted to talk to her about something important. Or Amane hoped that it was something important since she did not have a lot of time. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady Yoko, the child is stable but I would still ask you not to excite her too much. It can cause her unknown psychological harm if she gets excited too quickly."


    The doctor was treating Amane like she was a fool and did not know how to handle her emotions. The way this doctor looked at Amane did not sit well with her.


    "I know what I am doing. I will make sure to not excite the kid too much."


    The doctor frowned at Amane''s words; disapproval written all over his face. Amane had no idea what this man''s problem was, but he was getting on her nerves.


    The way he looked at Amane, but his lips closed and his eyes piercing straight at Amane, she had a feeling this doctor was looking down on her.


    "Fine, please go in now."


    The doctor finally relented and opened the door for her. Amane could swear that she heard the doctor whisper ''Lucky bastard, what did the divine leader even see in her.''


    And somehow, that cleared up all the questions Amane had. She now knew why this doctor and a lot of nurses in this place were being rude or outright ignorant in front of her. It was because they were jealous of Amane and her position in life.


    "Oh well, jealousy is human nature. There is not much I can do about it."


    Amane whispered and opened the door to the room. She entered the place quietly since it was dark inside. She did not know how long it would take for this kid to wake up, but Amane was willing to wait.


    "No don''t. They did nothing wrong¡­"


    The kid gasped and woke up from her dream. She was still a little disoriented and tried to gather herself before the room came into her focus.


    Her rapidly beating heart calmed down once she realized that she was safe once more.


    "Did you have a nightmare? Your complexion looks bad."


    Once again, the kid stiffed before realizing that she knew the one who spoke to her. Tension drained from Penelope''s frame and it made her look a few years younger than before.


    "You scared me. What are you doing here? No, I mean, you arrived quite quickly."


    Penelope quickly caught herself so that she did not sound as surprised as she was at this moment. She did not want to sound like a brat who only cared about themselves.


    But there was something about Lady Yoko''s presence that put Penelope at peace. She could not explain it, but even now those piercing eyes made her instincts submit to the older woman.


    "You asked me to be here. I was told that you wanted to convey something to me. Now speak. I am all ears."


    Amane opened her arms in a gesture to show that she was willing to take anything she was given. She already had an idea of what Penelope wanted to discuss.


    "A-About that. I remembered the stranger talking to my parents about something. He asked how the experimental drug kept in the Sullick was and how much it progressed. M-My parents were not thrilled to answer, but they said that it is ready for human experimentation."


    Now this was big news. So far, Amane had not found any evidence of the chimera being related to human experimentation.


    But if it was the truth then it changed things. This violated any code of conduct set for the beat workers.


    "Did they ever succeed? Heck, did they experiment? How long ago was this conversation?"


    Amane asked this all-in-one breath. She had a trauma when it came to human experimentation and it was coming back to her.


    Before Amane knew it, she had clutched the kid''s sides and her strength was squeezing the kid rather tightly.


    There was a pained expression on Penelope''s face, coupled with a small blush. Her uncomfortable expression was what made Amane finally let her go.


    "I d-don''t know how long ago this conversation was. I just know that it happened recently. I am sorry that I cannot be of any help."


    Penelope apologized to Amane for not being useful. But this small piece of information was precious to Amane.


    She now had a direction and a possible outcome for this experiment as well.


    "Those Hive bastards sure are playing with fire. Do they even know what their curiosity would result in?"


    Amane doubted that the hive knew the result of human experimentation. The last time such a thing happened, it was an utter disaster.


    As a result, the records of that experiment were destroyed and the memories were sealed to ensure no one else would try such a thing.


    But there were still idiots out there who tried such things nonetheless.


    "Kid, you did well. Your information will help me a lot. Now go back to sleep because you need to recover your strength."


    Amane patted Penelope''s head and Penelope''s blush spread across her face. The sudden shyness from the child startled Amane. But in a good way.


    When she exited the room, the looks of disgust followed. But her mind was far too occupied to bother with these people.


    Penelope had given Amane a direction that Amane needed to follow. Hive was getting more and more dangerous by the second.


    ......


    Ashely Tunner watched Yoko Tsurugi exit the hospital. His rage burned his insides as he took in the female form in front of him.


    This female was the reason his career was going downhill and why Ashely''s fans were abandoning him.


    As soon as the press had released their statements in favor of Yoko, Ashley had been bashed and mocked by everyone. What''s more? His funding had been stopped by his supporters.


    Now he was truly left with no support and no way to continue his research.


    ''Yoko Tsurugi. Yoko Tsurugi. Yoko Tsurugi. I shall never forgive you.''


    Ashley promised in his heart as his face remained neutral. He turned around and went to the last press conference of his life.


    He needed to redeem his reputation before he played around with the drug he was given. His beloved chimera was waiting for him back home.


    "Mr. Tunner, what do you have to say about yourself and the chimera? Everyone saw the chimera attack yesterday live and they know that chimera is a violent specie. Do you want to defend yourself somehow?"


    Ashley Tunner looked at the reporter who asked him this question. Her eyes were fierce and her attitude was mild.


    "That is not the chimera''s fault. Even the most well-mannered people would get irritated if they are triggered, never to mention a beast. The excitement from the press conference must have started it."


    Ashley calmly replied. He was ready with his answers. But the reporters did not seem to agree with his statement.


    "Hmm, according to bi-standees, the chimera appeared out of nowhere and began to attack them. The amount of pain it was in also caused an empath to faint. Don''t you think it is kinder to kill a beast in such a situation?"


    One of the reporters asked, trying to back Ashely into a corner. But Ashely was not going to go down so easily.


    "Of course not. A beast should not be killed under any circumstances. Instead, we should have tried to understand it more. Maybe we would have been able to help it out."


    The reporters suddenly smelled a scope and asked more and more questions, Ashley. He deflected a lot of them, but even he was not able to keep up with the ferocity of these reporters until the end.


    He was beginning to look irritated and his secretary noticed this.


    "A-Alright, this is enough. Please stop asking useless questions now so that we can get to work. I hope you people will give us time to look after our interests as well."


    The secretary quickly ushered the reporters outside. He did not want to see his employer fly off in a fit of rage. No one would be able to survive that.


    "Hmph, these people are annoying. What do they even know about the chimera to criticize it like this? They are a disgrace to our human race."


    The secretary shook his head in shame. He knew in his heart that it was his employer who was wrong. But since he needed this job, the secretary did not say anything. And this quietness of the secretary fueled Ashely Tunner''s desire and his delusion even more. He knew what he was doing was the right thing. He just needed the world to see it now.


    And for that, Ashley Tunner had the perfect solution - to use the drug and tame the chimera.

 Chapter 88 - 88: 88: Plans of revenge [pt2]

    "Mr. Tunner, I asked you to be careful. Please do not cause any trouble for me. I need to deal with a lot right now."


    Ashley looked at his assistant. He was a young boy, barely of age. But he had the best resume for his case and he also had a lot of material covered. This was what people called a genius.


    His secretary booked all of Ashely''s appointments and also took notes of his schedule. In short, Ashley''s secretary did everything that needed to be done and he did it flawlessly.


    There was no shortcoming in his assistant''s work and Ashely was proud of this face. But he also found it infuriating since it hardly left anything to nitpick.


    Not only that, but his secretary was also on Yoko Tsurugi''s side. He was an avid believer in the divine guild and would not even think of going against the divine guild''s speeches.


    So, when the divine guild had made a statement in Yoko Tsurugi''s favor, his secretary asked Ashely to reconsider his stand of view and apologize. It had been irritating for Ashely to even think about it.


    And that was when his point of view changed.


    Instead of becoming the greatest creation of man, Ashley would instead bestow that honor on his secretary. As someone bound to obey Ashely, his secretary could not disobey him.


    And then the world would see that Ashely had been right all along. These chimeras do not deserve to die.


    "Mr. Ashely, are you listening to me? We need to head out for your interview right now."


    Ashley sighed as he pocketed his vial of solution. It was time to finally use it.


    His secretary drove him to the conference hall where a lot of people were gathered. Most of them were reporters who waited for Ashely to enter with a keen eye. They would try to corner him as soon as he stepped inside.


    "Mr. Tunner, here, have this tea. I think we can resolve this situation if you open your mouth and tell us what happened."


    The only reporter on Ashely''s side tried to spin the situation in their favor. But no one else followed his lead.


    Everyone else was here just as an audience. They already knew what they were going to write in their story anyway.


    "Ah yes. Mr. secretary, here, has this tea. I am sure you are parched as well by now."


    Ashley mixed his vial into his tea and passed it over to his secretary. The man raised one of his eyebrows in shock at the kind gesture he had not expected to be treated like this.


    As far as the secretary knew, his employer was a sadistic man who only thought about himself and what he found interesting.


    That was why, the secretary had no thoughts of drinking this tea. Especially since he had seen Mr. Tunner mix something questionable in it.


    "Mr. Secretary, won''t you drink the tea? It will go cold otherwise."


    The secretary looked at the reporter in front of him. Any words he said now would be used against him and his employer, so the secretary had to be careful.


    "Well, I am on a diet and I cannot drink tea. You can have it if you want to."


    The secretary passed the tea toward the other person with a heavy heart. He felt sorry for the one receiving the tea. But the secretary also wanted to live.


    The reporter who received the tea was shocked at the kind gesture. But he acknowledges it nonetheless.


    However, even the reporter did not touch the tea.


    Ashley Tunner finally noticed this happening and he felt annoyed at the outcome of his actions. He had used his whole vial so he needed someone to drink the tea for him.


    When a cat knocked it down, he was about to reach out for the teacup. Some of the liquid landed on the cat''s body and into her mouth.


    The cat gave a hiss and her fur suddenly grew wild. It was transforming into a small-form chimera.


    "W-What is going on? Are we under attack? What do we do now?"


    People panicked and for good reasons. They had not seen something like this happen to them before.


    However, Ashely Tunner was not worried. He was fascinated at the process of seeing a chimera form in front of his eyes. This was the ultimate life form he desired to observe.


    "Don''t worry everyone. The cat is alright now. She will not harm you and ¡­"


    As soon as Ashely Tunner uttered those words, the cat leaped at the reporter nearest to her and slashed him across the chest.


    Green blood began to seep into the red one and the reporter died on the spot.


    "This car is venomous. Everyone, hurry and run away."


    There was a small yell before everyone began to run away. No one remembered why they had even gathered here in the first place.


    Only Ashely and his secretary remained in the room after that. The cat-chimera hissed as she looked at them. Her eyes looked pained but the secretary was in no condition to even know what was happening.


    "Hey, isn''t this great? This is the chimera I created. I initially intended to use you for it but this works just as well."


    The secretaries blood froze as soon as he heard what his employer said.


    Ashley Tunner wanted to use his secretary. Where was the consent in that? The justice.


    "Hey, don''t worry. This is a small chimera and easy to tame. Just wait and watch what I do with it. The world will be a better place after I¡­"


    The cat-chimera did not allow Ashely Tunner to finish his words. It leaped at the man and slashed him across the face.


    Ashley Tunner died instantly.


    The secretary was frozen stiff, no longer knowing what to do. He tried to move but his legs would not let him.


    The cat hissed but ignored the secretary. Instead, she kept on ramming her head against the wall to kill itself.


    Finally, due to her small bulk, the cat chimera succeeded and the secretary was able to feel his legs again.


    "Now, where you do think you are going? You saw our experiment and you also saw the results. I am afraid I cannot let you go now, Mr. Secretary."


    The secretary froze at those words. Someone walked toward him and places a hand on his shoulder. The secretary turned around and his eyes met a familiar face.


    "You! You are involved in all this? Why would you-? What will the divine leader say?"


    Sean looked at the secretary in from of him with a calm expression. He already knew that he had betrayed the divine leader.


    Sean''s betrayal was a long way coming and it was obvious to anyone who paid attention.


    "Hmm, you do not need to worry about what will happen to me, you should be worried about yourself more than myself. Because the bigger question is, what will happen to you."


    The secretary had not even thought about his situation before. But now that he had, he was frozen stiff. What would happen to him indeed?


    "Are you going to kill me? I would have you know that I am not a good bait material. You will not be able to get a lot of value out of me."


    The man tried to negotiate his release but Sean looked unbothered.


    "Doesn''t matter. Now get up because we have a lot of work to do. I hope you are ready to fight for your life tomorrow."


    It did not look as if this man was ready to do anything but Sean needed to clear up this scene soon.


    He did not want anyone to know what happened there. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once the secretary was secured, Sean quickly cleaned up the sight so that none of the Hive''s drugs remained on the scene. But he still left enough clues for this site not to look tampered with.


    "It''s time to call for Mother and Yoko Tsurugi here. The press would have a field day for sure. And you! You were an accident so what should we do with you."


    Sean looked at the dead body of the chimera cat in front of him. He wanted to pick it up and take it back. But then he decided that it would be better to just take the cat back for now.


    There was no need to complicate things for himself any more than he already had.


    The next day, both Amane and Charlie arrived at the scene. There was a lot to unpack here and there were reporters present on the scene as well.


    But what surprised Amane the most was the body of a dead cat on the scene. She turned the cat around, only to find a chimera.


    And just lying a little further away from the cat''s body was a dead Ashely Tunner. Amane could guess what happened here.

 Chapter 89 - 89: 89: The elf owner [pt1]

    Amane picked up the dead chimera''s body and turned it around. The stench of death was heavy in the air. Just smelling it was enough to make someone hurl anything they had eaten before.


    But Amane was somewhat used to the smell and she did not even flinch when everyone turned their backs to her.


    "Hmm, no sighs of forceful fighting. This chimera took its own life. And it looks like it also took the lives of a few more people. This seems like another cold case to me."


    Amane pointed out with a tired sigh. This felt like wasted time to her.


    Around her, the reporters flinched at her cold words and expressions. They had not expected a person as dignified as Amane to speak in such a cold manner.


    "I see. So, we found out nothing this time as well, huh? I guess I will have to pull out the big guns."


    It was tough to see, but Charlie had a somewhat annoyed expression on her face. Her eyes were sharp and that made everyone else step away from her.


    Amane just raised her eyebrow in surprise at Charlie''s words. She did not know what this ''big gun'' was about and she did not even want to know at this point.


    "In any case, our time here would be wasted so I will go home. I need to start on the poison drake''s journey today."


    Charlie Suzuki had a sulking look on her face that begged Amane to stay behind and play with her. But Amane was an expert in ignoring that face.


    She easily picked up her belongings and left for her home.


    The poison drake was standing at the ready when Amane reached home. And surprisingly enough, Sakura was also there.


    "Yoko, are you going to fly with the poison Drake alone? It is not safe out there. Do you want me to come with you?"


    Sakura asked with a hesitant expression. Amane understood Sakura did not have pure intentions with wanting to come with her on this mission. Sakura wanted to come mainly because of the connections she would be able to make.


    And on other occasions, Amane would have been more than happy to take Sakura with her out. But not today. This time, there were signs of real danger all around her.


    "I know you want to come with me Sakura, but not this time. I will invite our employer to come and visit us sometime. That way, you can discuss all you want with them later."


    Amane promised this to Sakura and the worry in Sakura''s eyes eased a little bit.


    "B-But that is not what I wanted to come with you."


    Sakura tried to deny but she was not able to fully speak up her mind. Mostly because Sakura knew that Amane could see through her. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane patted the girl''s head and then boarded the poison drake.


    "Aske Eclipse to help you out if you get in trouble. He knows what to do by now."


    Eclipse had almost completed his training and Amane was ready to send him out in the world.


    But the only thing Eclipse could not handle yet were the elders. Eclipse was a little clumsy when it came to human relationships and how to handle them.


    And that was where Sakura came in., they both were an effective team as far as Amane could see.


    "Yoko, just go. I can see ridiculous thoughts filling up your brain."


    Sakura yelled back and Amane watched a blush cover her face. It was adorable and Amane was busy laughing to see the melancholic look cover Sakura''s face.


    "Fine, I am going now. You should take care of yourself."


    Amane yelled before she commanded her drake to leap in the air. The drake followed her command and soon the pair disappeared into the air.


    For a full hour, nothing happened. Amane was just about to let her guard down when she felt the disturbance of magic in the air.


    "Here they come. Now kid, let''s see what you can do."


    Amane patented the poison drake''s body and it leapt up in joy. The poison drake was finally able to make use of its massive body and reflexes.


    It dodged all the bullets flying toward them.


    Amane might not be able to see the ship being used to attack her and the poison drake but she could still feel the mana in the air.


    As such, it was easy for her to take aim and shoot the massive thing down. She condensed her mana into a weapon and let go of the trigger. The huge arrow hit the mark and soon the plane was down.


    It all took under a minute and Amane wanted to be bitter about the lack of preparations the elder council had done against her.


    "Those fools think that this small trick would be able to take me down? Just how much are they underestimating me?"


    Amane gritted her teeth in frustration. She did not even want to imagine what would happen next to make her irritation rise.


    The poison drake gave out a purr in response to Amane''s worried expression. And Amane just rubbed its sides to calm it down.


    "Don''t worry about anything. Just keep on moving forward. We are almost at our destination."


    The poison drake somehow landed on the ground but the landing was not graceful.


    On the other side of the cliff, an elf seemed to be waiting for them. Her blond hair and green eyes shined brightly in the morning light.


    And those green lit up even more when they took in the poison drake''s appearance.


    "A-Are you miss Tsurugi? I w-welcome you to my estate. I am Kiana, your contractor. It is nice to meet you."


    The female bowed in greeting and Amane tried hard not to notice the way her breasts juggled. Now that pair was certainly the biggest one, she had seen in her life.


    The elf also noticed that stare and there was the emergence of a sudden blush on her face.


    "Ugh, please come in. There is not much I can offer you right now but I should be able to show you someplace to rest for the time being."


    The elf''s blush had not ebbed even now but she pushed it all aside and welcomed Amane into her valley.


    The eld also took a step toward the poison drake, but the drake took a step back to shake that touch off. It did not want to be touched by anyone but Amane right now.


    There was confusion and hurt in the drake''s eyes as her touch was rejected by that massive beauty in front of her.


    "W-What is wrong with the drake? Does it not like me?"


    The elf asked in a quivering voice. It seemed as if tears would fall from those forest eyes any second now.


    Amane did not feel sorry for the elf, but she did feel like she needed to explain what was happening there.


    "It''s not only you, Lady Kiana. This kid here is shy and he will not accept any touch that he is not familiar with. You need to give it some time to accept you."


    Amane could force the drake to obey the elf, but she did not want to. The drake was a living being that deserved freedom and choice.


    Amane could not take that away from the drake at any cost.


    "O-Oh! Is that so? Then I guess it is alright. I will wait for this kid to get used to me first."


    The elf asked with an excited tone. Just the thought of being able to touch the drake and make use of it for her research was enough to excite the elf.


    In her excitement, the elf forgot all about the warning and reached out for the drake. The drake did not like that and it flinched. It startled the elf as well and she took a step back.


    This was getting awkward from the first meeting itself.


    "Alright, both of you stop. Lady Kiana kindly steps back and gives the drake some space. I will settle it down and then come to meet you inside. How about we talk about what will happen next inside."


    Amane offered this and the elf nodded. Amane got down in front of the drake and patted the drake.


    There was envy in the elf''s eyes as she watched Amane pet the drake. And that caused Amane to feel bad. She extended her hand toward the elf and rubbed the elf''s hand a few times to spread her smell all around it.


    Then she let the drake smell their combined smell and finally, it accepted the elf''s petting.


    The elf had stars in her eyes when she petted the drake. It looked as if the elf was melting being with the drake.


    But the drake did not allow that lingering touch to last. As soon as Amane''s scent was gone from the elf''s skin, it pulled back and turned its head.

 Chapter 90 - 90: 90: The elf owner [pt2]

    "So, what is this kid called? I cannot keep on calling it a ''drake'' forever, right?"


    The elf asked with a happy voice. She was enjoying her time just being in the poison drake''s company. Even after being violently rejected by the drake, the female was not ready to give up just yet.


    She was going to become this Drake''s best friend, no matter what she had to do to achieve that.


    "A name? A name is a very personal thing for a beast and you cannot name one nilly-willy. Only its true owner can name a beast. And in this case, this drake was not mine so I did not name it."


    Despite having tamed hundreds of beasts in the past, there had only been a handful of those beasts Amane had named. And that had also been before Amane realized what accepting a name did to a beast.


    They were bound to the person who named them and they would also serve that person for life. The bond was strong and only death could serve it for real.


    "So, are you going to invite me in or not? We have a lot to discuss after all."


    Amane remedies the elf, changing the topic quickly before it could become awkward between the two. The elf looked agitated by the sudden words Amane spoke and there was also regret in her eyes.


    The elf did not want to leave the drake alone. She wanted to talk to it more and get to know it more. But the elf had made up its mind now. She needed to understand what the drake wanted first.


    "Lady Tsurugi, it would be my honor to serve you in whatever manner you want me to. Please come inside."


    The more excited the elf was, the more animated she was. And that made a particular part of her body more active as well. Amane was surprised to see that the elf''s breasts were still alright and not flopping out of her shirt by now.


    The elf did not notice Amane''s attention on a certain part of her body. She just opened the door and invited Amane in.


    The inside of the mansion was beautiful but barren. There was not even a single servant in the vicinity of this place.


    For someone as wealthy as this elf, this was a tragedy. One had to wonder how this place was even kept clean all this time.


    "I am sorry but coffee is all I can offer you at this time. The servant who brings the groceries is supposed to come tomorrow. So, we both will have to wait for that long."


    Kiana sounded sorry and she quickly entered the kitchen to prepare the coffee.


    "Are there no servants in this mansion to help you out? I cannot see anyone but this place still looks clean and fresh."


    Amane pointed out calmly. She did not want to make things awkward for no reason. If Kiana took offense to Amane''s words, then it would truly be bad.


    "Ah, about that? You should not worry so much. This place is not abandoned, just vacant for the moment. I often ask my staff to leave if things are about to get dangerous around here. I am a scientist after all."


    That much Amane knew. The information sheet Amane had received did tell her that her employer this time was a scientist.


    And a famous one at that as well. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was clear for Amane to see why such a person might need the poison drake. It was for the products a drake can provide. But unlike her speculations, it seemed like Kiana genuinely loved and respected the drake.


    That put Amane''s mind at ease.


    "A-Anyway, why was the drake behaving so coldly to me? I thought tamed beasts are supposed to get along with their owners."


    Kiana asked with a bumped expression on her face. Her pouting made Amane feel bad, especially when she looked at the shining eyes in front of her.


    She knew her words would hurt Kiana, but concealing the truth was not something Amane wanted to do.


    "A tamed beast would obey its owner unconditionally. And in this case, that owner is ''me.'' However, just like you cannot force a human kid to get along with everyone, you cannot force a tamed beast to get along with all humans as well."


    "You will need to wait for the drake to come around. Either this or you will have to take a creative approach to fasten the process."


    The elf had the determination to fill her eyes. She seemed to have decided what she wanted to do now.


    "I see. So, how long will it take for the drake to come around if I wait for it? One day? Two days? One week?"


    The scientist asked with a determined voice. She was willing to wait for as long as it was needed. But Amane shook her head in reply to the elf''s words.


    "It can be anywhere from one day to never. There is no guarantee that the drake will ever accept you either. So, it all depends on the drake."


    The enthusiasm Kiana showed ebbed a little. But the determination did not fade away from Kiana''s eyes. If anything, it seemed even stronger than before.


    "I see. So, what about the other ''cheat'' you were talking about? Did it have something to do with the way you rubbed my hand before?"


    Kiana was observant for sure. She managed to guess what Amane was going to do already.


    "Hmm, that is right. I rubbed my scent all over you so that the drake will not get as agitated as before with our combined scents. And it seemed like it worked this time around."


    Amane quickly explained what she had done. The elf listened to her carefully before blinking her eyes a few times.


    Something seemed to have clicked in her mind after a few seconds and she suddenly stood up.


    "I see. If that''s the case then we should try it. What do you want me to do? Take a bath with you? Sleep with you? Spend some time with you? Whatever it is you want, I am willing to try it out."


    Amane was surprised at how fast Kiana came around. Most people would have raised their eyebrows a little and even been shocked to know that they needed to spend a night with someone.


    But here Kiana was, taking up Amane''s offer with open arms.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? There is still time for you to back out, you know."


    Amane reminded Kiana one last time but Kiana''s determination was much more impressive than Amane was giving her credit for. Kiana just snorted and stood up.


    Before Amane knew it, she had a solid weight pressing against her body. And there was also a pair of eyes looking up at her.


    "I don''t care what the consequences of my actions are. I have decided what I should have done earlier. Your scent? I will accept all of it."


    Amane felt Kiana''s cold hands on the nape of her neck. They roamed all over her exposed body before going down her clothes. Kiana seemed to hum as she took control.


    Amane let Kiana be in control for now, enjoying the feeling of cold hands all over her body.


    And then Kiana began to tug Amane''s clothes off. They were both still in the open dining room where anyone could walk out and see them. But they both did not care.


    Especially Kiana. She was wet and her leaking wetness created a puddle beneath her body. Amane could feel that wetness seeping into her stockings.


    "Hmm, you say you are doing this for the drake, but that isn''t true, right Kiana? Your body is enjoying the closeness. I can feel the after-effects on my body after all."


    Amane pointed toward the wetness on her lap and Kiana instantly blushed. But her eyes did not look away from Amane even when a blush covered her face.


    "Shut up. This is a woman''s natural reaction when they are aroused. I am not ashamed of my behavior and you need to keep your mouth in check."


    It seemed like Amane had hit a sensitive nerve in Kiana''s mind. Kiana quickly pulled Amane down and smacked her lips against Amane.


    It was not a surprise to either when their kiss evolved into something more. Especially when Kiana was trying her best to get more of Amane''s scene on her body.


    But she was going too fast and not in the right direction. So, Amane rubbed her hand in Kiana''s hair and tugged her head back.


    "Alright, enough of your clumsy attention. Let me take the lead from here and show you what you need to do."


    Kiana panted as her head was held back by Amane''s'' fingers. She tried to get back to what she was doing but the younger one held her in place.


    "Look, I will help you out so stop your clumsy attempts at seduction."

 Chapter 91 - 91: 91: The elf owner [pt3] [R-18]

    Amane took hold of Kiana''s hand before pressing her body down on the table. The current position of Kiana left her whole body exposed to Amane''s eyes.


    "Hey, I think I was doing just fine on top of you."


    Kiana complained as she tried to break free of Amane''s grip. She was a little uncomfortable after being held beneath Amane''s body.


    The cold fingers roaming all over her body made Kiana especially nervous. She was not used to this much physical contact with another human being.


    "Don''t worry and empty your mind. We are not here to have sex but to rub my scent all over your body. Let me take care of this."


    Amane took hold of Kiana''s hand and pulled it closer to her mouth. A small kiss on the back of Kiana''s hand was enough to make her blush and look away.


    "Fine, do what you want. As long as I can touch the poison drake, then nothing else matters."


    Kiana assured Amane but the desire in her eyes and the stiffness in her body were indicators that she did not hate physical contact as much as she said she did.


    "Glad to see that we have this figured out. Now then, let''s get started. We should do it with our fingers first. Hmm, give me your hand."


    Amane held her hand out and Kiana reluctantly handed it out. It was a delicate land with long fingers, perfect for what Amane was about to do next.


    She brought Kiana''s hand down toward her soaked pussy and rubbed it all over.


    "Now, finger me well and rub all my juice over your hand. That is the place which had most of my scent."


    Kiana''s blush became worse once she heard Amane''s shameless words. Her hands stiffened and she looked away. But her hand rubbed all around Amane''s wetness before a finger entered her soaked pussy.


    "D-Don''t think I am doing this because I want to, alright? This is all for the sake of the poison drake."


    Kiana reminded Amane as her finger curled inside Amane''s pussy. Her long finger looked around inside Amane but it was a tight and hot place. It squeezed Kiana''s finger and she flinched at the hot and tight feeling.


    ''This is fascinating. I want to see more.''


    Without warning, Kiana sank another of her fingers into Amane''s pussy. The sudden action caught Amane off-guard and her pussy dropped even more. Kiana''s hand was soaked by this time but she was still fascinated.


    She got another finger into Amane and began to stretch Amane out. The sudden spike in pleasure with her pussy being violated by an inexperienced hand did things to Amane. She had not realized that she had such a kink.


    "Kiana, let go before I come all over your hand. Give me some space."


    Kiana did not pull out, but she did look at Amane with an expression full of disapproval. This bratty attitude was unexpected and hot at the same time. But Amane''s instincts were not going to let it slide.


    So, with Kiana''s fingers still in her body, Amane turned the tables and made Kiana lean back. Their current position made Amane''s pussy position directly on top of Kiana''s chest. Those long fingers were still inside Amane, stirring her guts around.


    Amane squirted and her pussy juice covered Kiana''s body. The sudden pulsing of that pussy around Kiana''s fingers fascinated her and she rubbed her hands to feel the quivering. It caused Amane''s sensitive walls to feel pleasure.


    Amane purposely collapsed her body so that her wetness would rub against Kiana''s.


    "Hey, want to try something more fun?"


    Amane asked with a horny expression. Her pleasure had made her forget what she had been trying to do in the first place. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For Kiana, all this was new and fascinating. She wanted to try more things but her shyness did not allow Kiana to say it.


    Amane''s sudden offer had left Kiana speechless and she looked away. She was not able to speak anything anymore but her moan was all the answer Amane needed.


    Not that Amane could hold herself back anymore either. Her leaking pussy needed friction and the only thing that could give it to her was the wet pussy in front of her.


    Amane rubbed her wetness against Kiana''s clothed one and the friction of Kiana''s skirt between them caused them both to moan.


    The wet cloth of the skirt was stuck to Kiana''s pussy, exposing its shape to Amane''s eyes.


    "Looks like someone is a bad girl. I did not know Doctor Kiana did not wear underwear. That''s so naughty of you."


    Amane''s voice was husky when she spoke. Her pussy was rubbing against Kiana''s clothed one but she needed more skin and more pleasure.


    Her words caused Kiana to moan. Kiana was feeling double pleasure from being marked and her pussy being touched for the first time.


    She tried to get her mind to focus, but it was so difficult for her.


    "I-It feels uncomfortable to wear underwear¡­."


    Kiana moaned those words out, not being able to hold herself back anymore. She needed to come now or she felt like she would combust. Her desires were rearing their ugly head at her.


    "Hmm, should I help you feel comfortable then? I am sure your soaked skirt is not very comfortable as well."


    Kiana pointed out and quickly stripped Kiana completely naked. The skirt joined Kiana''s shirt somewhere on the floor. That tight pussy in front of Amane was leaking like a broken fountain.


    "You''re like a bitch in heat, unable to control your actions. But worry not because I will curse you of your sickness. You will feel better soon."


    Amane''s thrusts became a little more forceful. Her hips were rubbing against Kiana''s every other thrust. It caused both parties to crying out in pleasure.


    Kiana''s brain was swimming in pleasure. She could not think of anything but the hips thrusting against her. She wanted more of this feeling.


    "Y-Yoko, give me more. Mark me up."


    Kiana needed to be marked from the inside out. Her body desired to be dominated and it was a new territory that terrified and fascinated her at the same time.


    "I am sure you want to be marked up. After all, that''s what a bitch wants, right? To be marked and become pregnant. Unfortunately, I cannot give you the second thing."


    Kiana moaned at the thought of becoming heavy with a child. Her pussy pulsed at the thought as well, now drooling with the need to have something big inside.


    But being rubbed by an experienced hand felt just as good as having something big inside her.


    "Move your hips bitch. You need to show me that you are desperate for me."


    Amane rubbed Kiana''s head affectionately and Kiana leaned into that touch. It felt good to be patted on her head.


    But then that gentle touch became a little harsher and the tugs because a little more painful. It was just painful enough to feel pleasurable and that caused Amane to tug a little harder.


    "Hmm, are you feeling better? Do you need me to stop here?"


    Amane asked as she patted Kiana once more. But Kiana did not want to stop. Her soaked body wanted to keep on going and Amane gave her what she wanted.


    Her leaking pussy rubbed its juice all over Kiana''s body and spread her scent around Kiana. Kiana might not be able to smell it, but she smelled just like Amane right now.


    "Now then, there is one part of you still left untouched. Let''s rectify that, shall we?"


    Amane asked while positioning her body in front of Kiana''s face. Her leaking pussy was throbbing and Kiana was not able to take her eyes off it.


    There was wonder and hunger in Kiana''s eyes but she still did not move. She was waiting for her orders, like a good bitch.


    "This is your reward. Go ahead and have it."


    As if waiting for this command since forever, Kiana began to lap at Amane''s wetness with vigor. Her tongue continued to lick around that soft body in front of her and the wetness of that pussy was soaking her mouth.


    Kiana was being dyed in Amane''s scent but she did not care at this moment. Not then she had such a delicious thing in front of her.


    "Slow down. Be a good bitch and clean me up. Once you are covered in my scent, we can go out to meet the poison drake."


    Kiana''s eyes said that she did not understand a thing of what Amane just said. She was just busy chasing after her pleasure.


    But that was alright with Amane as well. She was close to coming and tried to pull Kiana''s face away.


    But Kiana was stubborn and held her spot. It caused Amane to come all over Kiana''s face. But Kiana only rubbed all that come over her body and looked at Amane with a face full of trusting light.

 Chapter 92 - 92: 92: The elf owner [pt4] [R-18]

    "Should we go out and see if you are being accepted by the poison drake now or not? You are covered in my scent."


    Amane rubbed Kiana''s pleasure-filled face. It finally knocked Kiana out of her thoughts and she managed to drag herself out of her mind''s haze and look up at Amane.


    "L-Let''s try it. I want to bond with the poison drake as soon as possible."


    Kiana stood up on shaky legs. The pleasure was still not out of her system, but she could finally move on her own.


    Every step caused Kiana''s insides to throb. She was still horny and wanted to come. But she also wanted to see the poison Drake with her own eyes.


    Amane followed Kiana''s naked body outside. She was equally naked but Amane had long gotten used to roaming around without clothes. She did not feel shy or awkward without clothes anymore.


    "C-Come here. You do not need to fear me."


    Kiana took the first step toward the poison drake. Since Kiana''s body was covered in Amane''s scent, the poison drake did not make a move to hurt her. But it did not make any move to approach her either.


    Kiana was still stubborn and she continued to approach the drake with determined eyes. The drake looked at her with weary eyes, not liking a human so close to its nest.


    "It''s alright kit. She''s kin and not here to hurt us."


    Amane pushed her body against Kiana''s from behind. Her naked breasts rubbed against Kiana''s back and the softens made Kiana moan. Her pussy tingled and it desired to be touched.


    The drake looked at the pain in front of it with surprised eyes. It had not expected his master to take a mate here.


    As a result, the drake was curious about Kiana and finally approached her on his own accord.


    "That is right kit. Come here and welcome the new addition to our family. Kiana, look at the drake and greet it."


    Amane pushed her hand under Kiana''s head and forced it to look up. Kiana had closed her eyes when Amane began to massage her breasts. But this forceful action caused her to open her eyes.


    The drake was looking directly at Kiana and her lewd display made her moan. She had not expected to ever be in such a position.


    "Y-Yoko, this is a little embarrassing. Do we need to be this intimate in front of the drake?"


    Kiana moaned out these words as her body yielded to Amane. Her back melted against Amane''s front and her head was pushed back.


    Amane pulled Kiana into a kiss and dominated the elder''s mouth with her talented tongue.


    When she pulled back, Kiana was a panting mess and her face was flushed. The drake was still looking at them with a fascinated look in its eyes.


    "Hmm, of course, we must show our close bond to the poison drake. Drakes and a hierarchical society and I am the current pack leader. You need to establish your position if you want the drake to acknowledge you."


    Amane explained this with one of her fingers circling Kiana''s pussy.


    The leaking mess rubbed against Amane''s hand, wanting to be more petted. Amane gave that pussy what it wanted and sank one of her fingers inside.


    Kiana flinched at the sudden action, tears filling her eyes as she tried to hold still.


    But Amane''s fingers felt too good and the pair of eyes looking at Kiana made her feel hot. It made her want to expose herself more and to show her deepest part to everyone.


    Amane''s fingers made wet and lewd noises as they stretched Kiana out. They rubbed against her sensitive walls and jabbed into her pleasure spots.


    Meanwhile, Amane plundered Kiana''s mouth with her tongue. It touched the back of Kiana''s throat and tickled it at the same time.


    "M-Make me come please."


    Kiana begged when the kiss broke. The drake was forgotten, as was the purpose of her visit outside. All that mattered was chasing after her pleasure.


    Amane laughed gently at the state Kiana had been reduced to. But Amane wanted more of this dominance.


    She pressed her lips gently against Kiana the next time while her third finger joined inside Kiana''s pussy followed by her fourth.


    "Look at your lewd body. I am sure you will be able to take my whole fist inside at this rate. Do you want to try it?"


    Amane asked and Kiana nodded.


    "G-Give it to me. It feels good."


    Kiana asked with her pussy held out and ready to be pounded into. Amane did not want once Kiana finished begging.


    Her four fingers went in and out of Kiana''s body before the smallest one joined in as well.


    Kiana was beyond wet and her elf constitution made sure she adjusted to anything Amane was doing.


    Kiana''s pussy stretched around Amane''s and accepted the whole hand inside. Before Amane knew it, her hand was inside that warm and wet heat.


    One thrust and then two and then even three. That was enough to make Kiana lose her mind and her hips continued to move.


    The more Amane pressed inside Kiana, the more her body seemed to take from Amane. It even accepted Amane''s hand deep inside her body.


    And after nearly ten more deep thrusts, Kiana managed to come. Her white release soaked Amane''s hand and her pussy was gaping when Amane finally pulled out of her.


    The poison drake continued to watch their coupling this whole time. It looked interested in human mating but did not want to be bothered.


    "Listen here. This is your new pack leader along with me. Listen to her or I will have to come back and discipline you. Do you understand?"


    Amane''s cold gaze collided with the poison drake''s. They both seized each other up, not willing to back down.


    But in the end, the poison drake finally backed down. It could not handle looking at Amane for such a long time.


    The drake lowered its head so that it understood and would follow Amane''s commands. With this, one of the major issues had been solved for Amane.


    ...¡­.


    Kiana woke up in patches. Her body was protesting and it ached. But it also felt the best it ever had.


    "So, you are awake? Go and try out your bond with the poison Drake outside. Give it a name if you want to as well."


    Kiana was startled when she heard Yoko''s voice. It came from her side and Kiana finally turned around to look.


    Her face flushed instantly as her brain remembered what she had just done with Yoko. But the deed was already done and over with. Hopefully, it would work and Kiana would be able to touch the drake.


    She quickly walked outside and looked at the drake. It looked back at Kiana with vigilant eyes. It did not approach Kiana but it did not reject her presence either.


    "H-Hello, my name is Kiana. May I give you a name as well?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The drake looked back at Kiana with an indifferent expression. But it was not a rejection for her to proceed.


    "T-Then, how about Ashura? I swear I will take good care of you."


    Kiana promised and the drake settled down. It had accepted the name and would follow Kiana from now onwards.


    Kiana was not able to contain her joy. She had to go and tell Yoko this good news. And she also had to thank Yoko for all her help.


    "Lady Tsurugi, thank you for your help."


    Kiana busted the bathroom door where Yoko was and did not even knock. She did not realize what she had done until a naked and wet Yoko walked out of the shower.


    Yoko was unashamed of her body and stood tall. Her black hair formed a curtain behind her and did not allow anyone a peek at her back.


    "Is there something you want, Kiana? You barged into the bathroom in quite a panic."


    Amane asked with a calm voice. But her eyes were twinkling with laughter and it made Kiana look aside.


    Suddenly, Kiana did not know where she should look anymore. Looking at Yoko''s naked body made it seem like Kiana was taking advantage of her.


    "I-It was an accident. I will come back soon."


    Kiana assured Amane as she smacked the door close in her face. It all happened within a minute and Amane felt her laughter bubble out of her throat.


    She had not expected Kiana to be this adorable, but it was nice to see nonetheless.


    Amane would have to head back soon but she had been worried about Kiana. But now there seemed to be no reason for her to be worried about the older.


    "She''s adorable to watch. But I hope Kiana stays safe as well. Somehow, I have a bad feeling about her future."


    And from what Amane knew of her feelings, they turned out to be right most of the time.

 Chapter 93 - 93: 93: Unexpected visit

    "Do you need to head back for sure? I can accommodate you for a few more days if you agree to stay here and you like this place as well, right? I am sure it will not be a problem for me or anything and¡­"


    Kiana tried to get Amane to change her mind. So far, Kiana had tried everything to keep Amane with her. From offering money to hinting at a relationship, Kiana had tried everything.


    She had even tried to guilt Amane into staying with her and abandoning the Tsurugi household. But Amane was not going to fall for Kiana''s amateurish seduction.


    It was cute but it was also time for Amane to head back now. She had responsibilities left back at her house. And Amane needed to prepare for her final exams. She did not want to fail them.


    "I am sorry but I cannot stay here any longer. But I am sure you will be able to manage just fine without me around as well."


    Amane words filled Kiana with pride and they also made her frown at the same time.


    While it was true that the poison drake was getting along better with Kiana after it had been given a name, it still sometimes decided to act out. It only truly behaved properly when Amane was in the vicinity.


    But that was not something Amane considered as a problem so Kiana could not even make it a reason to force Amane to stay back.


    ''What are you even trying this hard to keep Yoko Tsurugi here? Is it truly because of the drake?''


    Kiana''s subconsciousness asked her and Kiana didn''t even pretend like she did know the truth.


    She liked Yoko Tsurugi a lot more than she initially thought. Heck, this might even be the beginning of a crush for Kiana and she wanted to figure these feelings out.


    But with Amane insisting that she needed to go back, this might prove to be impossible for Kiana.


    ''Oh well, I will get over my feelings.''


    Kiana was sure that time will make her forget about Yoko. That was why she held herself back when Yoko waved her goodbye and then went back outside the garden. The poison drake was waiting for her to come and visit.


    "Yoko finally went back home. Are you disappointed in me since I was not able to hold her back?"


    Kiana asked the poison drake while pushing her body against the giant lizard. The drake did not answer her, but it did nudge her side in a gesture that asked if Kiana was alright. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you worried about me? Look how far you have come with your expressions. I love you like this."


    The drake ignored Kiana''s foolish display and forced itself to calm down. It brought its wings down and shaded Kiana''s body beneath its wings.


    It was calm and quiet in the clearing for a long time. There was no one there to disturb the two-sleeping bodied and it remained like that for a long time.


    Somewhere between two to three hours into Kiana''s sleep, her doorbell rang. It woke her up but she was suspicious of who her visitor was.


    Not many people visited Kiana without notice and those who did were close enough to Kiana to let themselves in.


    "Ashura, you just want here for me. I will go and check who our guest is."


    Kiana had a bad feeling about her current guess and the poison drake seemed to share Kiana''s feelings. It let out a growl in protest and hid Kiana''s body beneath its giant wing.


    The bell sounded again in the clearing and Kiana finally managed to make it to the door. The drake managed to adjust its huge body to fit into the door and finally entered the main house behind Kiana.


    Under other circumstances, Kiana would have found it adorable. But today her heart was beating painfully inside her chest and Kiana was nervous about facing this door. She opened it slowly, only to see a sharply dressed man on the other side.


    His coat had a honey-comb logo adorning the breast pocket and his back was held rod straight.


    "Who are you? I don''t think I booked an appointment today with anyone. Please go back."


    Kiana asked the man at her door to go back.


    Usually, people ended up running on their own as soon as they noticed a huge drake behind Kiana. Even her staff had not gotten used to seeing the docile drake following Kiana when she was out.


    But this man did not even flinch when he faced both Kiana and the drake. If anything, his eyes widened in joy and his expression beamed as well.


    "It is nice to meet both of you. May I come in to discuss some things with you? I am from THE HIVE and I am here to offer you both something."


    The man asked with an open expression on his face. As soon as Kiana had heard the name of that organization, she had stiffened.


    She did not want to get involved with THE HIVE because she had heard things about how they worked. She did not like their working environment and their moral code as well.


    "Listen, man, I am not interested in anything to do with your organization. So please go back and do not come to me again."


    Kiana tried to close the door behind her but the man in the suit was faster than her and held the door open.


    "Now, don''t be this testy with me. I am sure we can reach a mutual agreement if we both talk."


    The man pressed on the door and rendered Kiana''s power useless. The door was not shutting close and Kiana was panicking more and more.


    Seeing her panic caused the drake behind her to panic as well. It began to trash and it tried to knock the suite man out.


    But surprisingly, the suited man managed to block that attack of the drake and looked up at the drake with split pupils, not unlike the drake''s own.


    "Now be quiet. Bad pets get punished if they do not listen to their superiors."


    There was something familiar about this man''s delivery of words that made Kiana''s senses recognized. She was sure she had seen someone else behave similarly before.


    But the more she tried to remember, the more her mind blanked on what she was thinking about.


    "Ashura, are you alright? Hey, what the hell do you think you are doing?"


    Kiana asked as she watched the drake getting pushed back. No matter how much her Ashura pushed forward, the suited man in front of them was not going down.


    What was more? It seemed as if the poison that the drake was letting out did not affect its opponent at all.


    "Tsk, it''s a shame that you are being so stubborn. We could have been such good friends. But if you do not calm down now, then I will have to put you down. I cannot have rebellious kids in my house."


    The man whispered these words but Kiana heard them. She suddenly felt terrified for the drake and everything in her body was begging her to stop the drake.


    This man was serious about killing the drake if it did not behave. And his words made it seem like kids'' play as well. The more this man spoke, the more he terrified Kiana.


    "A-Ashura, stop. Do not attack this man. You said you wanted to talk with me, right? Then come in now. I will lend you some of my time."


    Kiana did not want to associate herself with THE HIVE. But her current situation was not leaving her with much of a choice.


    She wished that Yoko had stayed behind but it was all wishful thinking on her part. Even Yoko Tsurugi would not have been able to do anything against this man.


    Speaking of Yoko¡­


    Now that Kiana remembered Yoko, she also remembered why the words from earlier had sounded familiar to her. It was something Yoko had said before for sure. Kiana remembered that gesture Yoko since it had been done during their intimate time together.


    Did Yoko know this guy or was it a coincidence?


    "Hum? Why are you looking at me with those suspicious eyes of yours? I told you before that I am not here to cause you any trouble. I am just here to talk with you. So, why don''t we clear out all our misunderstandings? I am sure you have questions for me."''


    The man took a seat and his aura made it seem like he owned this place. Kiana also took a seat and the drake settled behind her. But the drake did not take its eyes away from that man in front of him.


    Whosoever this man was, he was dangerous and he was also someone who needed to be treated with caution. Kiana needed to deal with this man quickly and efficiently before something bad happened.

 Chapter 94 - 94: 94: Government needs help? [pt1]

    Amene did not know why, but she felt uneasy on her way back home. She did not have a drake to take her back so she had hitched a ride on one of the random beasts she had found.


    But as soon as she had physically gotten outside of a 10 KM radius of Kiana''s house, her instincts began to run rampant. They asked Amane to turn back and check up on Kiana.


    She was about to turn back and do so when her phone rang. It was Sakura''s emergency number and Amane was forced to pick up the phone.


    "Yoko, you need to hurry and come back. A client is waiting for you in our living room and I cannot say how long I will be able to hold their attention before they snap."


    Sakura sounded scared this time. Amane was surprised to see the always fearless person behave in such a timid manner.


    But since it was Sakura who called her, Amane decided to out her instincts to rest and hurry back home. Even she wanted to see who this ''difficult'' person Sakura was dealing with was.


    Amane made it back home in record time and the wild beast she had flown back on decided to rest for a few minutes in the forest surrounding her property.


    Since it had Amane''s scent and her presence surrounding it, the beast was left alone by other beasts on the property.


    Her flying beast had been spotted way before Amane had landed and it caused Sakura to come running out to greet her.


    Sakura flung her body at Amane with a relieved sigh. Sakura''s tense body melted in Amane''s arms and she also relaxed herself.


    "Finally, you are here. Now go and deal with the problem yourself."


    Sakura might look affectionate from the outside, but most of what she was feeling was a relief. She was happy to see Amane back.


    "Sakura, give me a minute to breathe. It had only been one minute since I stepped back home. Let me adjust first."


    Amane patted Sakura''s back and put up her act as a good elder in front of the servants. At the same time, her eyes looked around to find this ''difficult'' person Sakura was talking about.


    Her eyes fell on a familiar-looking redhead standing tall in front of her.


    At first, Amane thought that the figure in front of him was a guy. They had long red hair and hassle brown eyes. Their red hair reached their butt and there was a toughness in their expression.


    But as soon as that expression softened, it made the redhead look like a female. There was just something about the couture of that face that screamed ''soft'' to Amane.


    "My lady, it is nice to meet you. My name is Stelle and I am a representative from the current government. I hope you will lend me some of your time."


    Stelle was yet another familiar name for Amane. That red hair and hassle eyes could not be a coincidence.


    Just like Charlie, this kid was also one Amane had taken care of. What a coincidence, right?


    But somehow, it did not seem like such a coincidence to Amane.


    Since the government representative had taken the initiative to come forward herself, Amane detached Sakura from her body and decided to meet Stelle halfway.


    There was a wave of mana that passed through Amane''s body but she had blocked all her familiar mana beforehand.


    A flash of disappointment crossed Stelle''s face when she was unable to find the familiar mana inside Amane''s body. But that was quickly overshadowed by her calm expression once more.


    "My lady, I have heard a lot about you and your achievements. That is why, the government would like to offer you a job. If you are interested, then please invite me in."


    Stelle gave a low bow when she spoke those words. But since Stelle was already standing in the middle of the Tsurugi family''s property, it would be awkward to deny her entry.


    This was a contradiction that Stelle did not care about. She was trained to take advantage of any situation and twist it in her favor.


    "A little late to be asking for this, right?"


    Sakura whispered these words but everyone heard them. Especially Stelle and her eyes flashed when she looked at Sakura.


    Sakura gulped but she refused to back down. She had judged Amane to be the more influential one in this situation. But Sakura also had a feeling that Stelle was aiming for Amane as well.


    So, Sakura was going to make Amane biased against Stelle from the start. That way, Stelle would not be able to sway Amane in her favor.


    "Charlie, go and prepare refreshments for our dear guest. I will talk with her and see what she needs."


    Amane noticed this discord as well. And she decided to take the necessary steps to separate the two before something explosive could be born out of their interaction.


    Stelle looked surprised at Amane''s actions but she did not comment. She did not even ask Amane why she sent Charlie away.


    All Stelle did was take a seat in front of Amane and look at her with calm eyes.


    "So, what did you want to talk to me about? I hope it is something I can help you with."


    Amane took a careful sip of her tea. The servant placed the tea down and quickly fled. They all knew about Stelle and no one wanted to get involved with the government.


    "Hmm, the tea is good. Can you tell me more about it? I would like to order some tea leaves like these as well."


    Stelle did not reply to Amane''s questions. Instead, she chose to focus on the tea in front of her. Amane had a feeling that Stelle was stalling for time right now.


    Now, Amane had no idea what Stelle might be doing, but she knew that it would not be allowed to continue.


    Stalling had always been Stelle''s bad habit. Especially when she was feeling frisky or awkward. As such, Amane needed to take the initiative and ask Stelle to speak up.


    And the way to do this was to be firm with Stelle.


    "Lady Stelle, you are wasting my time by refusing to speak up. So, if you do not have anything you wish to say to me, I would like to take my leave now."


    Stelle panicked, as Amane had expected, and then quickly pushed her cup away from her hands.


    "I am sorry. I did not mean to make it seem like I was stalling for time. This is one of the habits I have picked up during my childhood. But I promise I am paying attention to you and this conversation." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was rather earnest of Stelle to tell Amane this. And it added one more thing to Amane''s list of things to ''correct'' for Stelle.


    "I understand that you are feeling awkward sitting in front of me and all¡­"


    "NO, that''s not it. I am not feeling awkward. *cough*. I mean, I am alright. We should talk about the matter at hand now."


    Stelle looked surprised that she had interrupted Amane as well. But her expression soon melted away into a calm one and she looked at Amane with her expression held tightly.


    "Alright then. So, what is it that you want me to do for you?"


    Amane asked and Stella gulped before she held a photograph out. The photo showed a hoard of small but deadly beasts.


    They all looked wild and too close to human settlement.


    "We want you to help us out with our beast problem. We have recently started an expansion project at one of our key sites but the local beast population is a problem for us. We would like it if this matter is resolved peacefully."


    Amane was surprised at the request. But looking at the grand scheme of things, it was expected for the authorities to come to her for such a thing.


    This was something Amane had done for money in her last life as well. It had been before she had gotten too strong and influential.


    But still, clearing out the local beasts came with its problems and Amane would rather have the government abandon this project,


    "Hmm, are you sure you want to engage with this plan? The only way to completely calm down the local beasts would be to tame them. But taming them would also make them more susceptible to human influence."


    "In the end, it might end up becoming the very thing you are trying to avoid."


    Amane put forth this possibility for Stelle to consider. This was just a ''can happen'' situation but Amane knew how to navigate around it.


    But Stelle and the government did not know about that. So, Amane wanted to know what Stelle''s response would be.


    Would she back down? Or would she demand Amane to do her bidding anyway? Which answer would it be?

 Chapter 95 - 95: 95: Government needs help? [pt2]

    Stella did not reply for a solid minute. But Amane did not feel as if Stella was lost for a response.


    Stella was currently weighing her words to see which one would be most appropriate for this situation. And once she had her answer, she decided to answer Amane as well.


    "The government does not mind whatever the out-come would be for their project. They still intent to go through with this program with or without your help. Things would just become easier for everyone if you help, but we won''t force you to."


    Somehow, Amane was not surprised at the answer she got from Stelle. Those in power had never cared about whom they were harming if they continued to profit.


    In this case, as well, the disruption of such a rich eco-system would cause a huge loss to the beast population.


    Some of these beasts might even try to come back to their previous settlement, only to find humans there and get enraged. It would lead to a lot of tragedy and loss of lives.


    Amane did not want to put her hands on this case, but it was looking more and more impossible to ignore by the seconds.


    Mainly because of the loss of beast diversity. Amane did not care about the human side of things at all.


    "Hmm, your proposal is not bad and the amenities you are offering me are also not bad. But this project itself¡­you would be better off closing it down. Humans and beasts should not mingle with each other this much."


    Amane had looked at the scope of this project. The words ''getting closer to nature and beasts'' sounded pretty on paper but this new construction would have the opposite effect.


    "Hmm, maybe you are right. But this decision is not in my hand. The higher-ups would not change their minds. So, now you decide what you want to do? Are you going to help us out? Or, are you going to abandon us?"


    Stella asked with a calm voice. She had sounded apathetic throughout the discussion but her voice finally had come character when she asked this question.


    Amane was not sure if she should take this offer or not. But once she thought over what the actual offer was, it did not sound so bad.


    The offer of working with the government would provide Amane with the resources she was lacking. It would also present her with more links she could use later.


    But the best part about this was, Amane would be able to observe wild beasts and maybe get more samples.


    A lot of time had passed since Amane had been reincarnated. That made Amane certain that the wild beasts she knew would have evolved by now.


    It would be a good time for Amane to push her limits and see the world.


    "Hmm, alright fine. I will help you all out this time. I just need to be on time tomorrow, right? How many people can I bring from my side?"


    Stella looked genuinely surprised when Amane took this offer. Not many people had considered this offer before declining it.


    No matter how knowledgeable or expert a beast trainer was, going against a hoard of wild beasts would always be dangerous.


    Not to mention, the danger of unknown kept many professionals out of the real-danger zones set up by the government,


    When Stella had first entered this mansion and looked at Yoko Tsurugi, she had looked like any other snobbish young lady of a rich household wearing impractical clothes and whatnot.


    Stella was still not convinced if Yoko Tsurugi would be able to help them out or not (even after seeing her skills in action) but she was willing to believe in her.


    Especially if the rumors were to be believed.


    Her *big sister Charlie* was someone hard to please. After Amane''s death, Charlie had been extremely snappy and did not let anyone else close.


    Even the people Charlie had adopted were mere chess pieces for her to further her agenda and her image in the world. But Yoko Tsurugi was different.


    She had managed to capture Charlie''s heart in some way. And that was what Stella wanted to see. How had Yoko Tsurugi managed to do that? Was it because of her familiar beast-taming skills? Or was there something more to her?


    "Thank you for agreeing to the government''s deal. Then, I shall see you tomorrow. You many bring up to two more people with you but not more than that."


    Amane nodded and Stella quickly made her exit. The more time she spent at Yoko Tsurugi''s side, the weirder she felt. In the end, Stella had to quickly make her exit so that this weird feeling did not take over her mind.


    "Yoko, is our guest gone? Finally. She was annoying and from the government office. I did not like her presence in our home."


    Sakura''s voice was sulky and her expression also looked like a mixture between annoyed and relieved.


    Amane was willing to bet that there was a story behind this ill-fated relationship she was seeing in front of her.


    "Sakura, I just got a job offer from the government. Do you want to join me? You will have to see Stella regularly but you will get to stay with me as well."


    Sakura''s eyes shined at the first part. She wanted to make connections in the government since they would come in handy later.


    But as soon as Sakura heard Stella''s name, all that build-up game crashing down. Sakura no longer looked as interested in this job as before.


    "Ugh, do we have to work with ''her''? We can choose someone else as our partner, right? Someone less annoying and a little more understanding."


    Sakura looked uncomfortable and Amane now had a faint idea of what happened before she returned home.


    Knowing Sakura, she likely tried to seduce Stella to get more connections with the government. But Stella was rather straight-faced and hard-headed. She let all of Sakura''s attempts roll over her head and not pay attention to her.


    That was why Sakura felt humiliated and did not want to deal with Stella.


    All this was true but there was one more reason Sakura did not want to work with Stella. She did not want another rival for Yoko''s attention.


    It was tough enough with Yoko''s classmates and that stupid Divine leader thrown into the mix. Sakura did not need a government dog to chase after her cousin as well.


    "Sakura, you do not have to come with me if you feel uncomfortable. I am sure I will be able to find someone else¡­"


    "Don''t be stupid. Of course, I will come with you since I am your secretary. You already booted me out of the murder investigation. But you are not going to keep me out of this as well."


    Sakura was not going to lose out on more time to spend with Amane. She was going to take advantage of even the smallest second available to her.


    Seeing that enthusiasm, Sakura could only shake her head and let Sakura made her decisions.


    ...¡­..


    "Hey man, do we need to carry all these devices here? I feel scared."


    One of the scientists in the Hive shivered while carrying the box in his hand. Their management had sent them to this outside forest for some research. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The science team wanted to decline this outing and stay in their cozy environment. But they did not dare say ''no'' to their boss.


    They all had heard what had happened to the last team who ended up saying ''no'' to the boss. They had all been killed and the case had turned cold soon.


    So, their team had agreed to this outing and quickly decided to do their job.


    "Stop complaining, no.2. Just carry the box and we will be done. Look, no.3 so doing it without complaining."


    No 3 was a bulky man who kept on walking. He was currently carrying 3 boxes compared to everyone else''s 1 but he still did not look tried.


    "Hey, it is not fair to compare no.3 to a person like me. I am unfit for anything that does not have a human touch, alright? And this place is not it for me..."


    No.2 was busy speaking so he did not hear the rustling of the bushes. Nor did he notice the way these bushes were pushed apart by a paw before a tiger-like beast jumped toward them.


    As soon as the group of scientists noticed this new addition to their surroundings, they dropped their boxes and ran.


    The tiger-beast decided not to chase after those stage humans but check out their luggage.


    There was a pink solution in the package and the vial had broken due to the impact. The tiger-beast decided to take a small niff of that liquid before tasting it.


    That was a horrible decision and the tiger-beast cried out in agony. It was dying and being reconstructed from the base.

 Chapter 96 - 96: 96: Human blood in the forest [pt1]

    "Why did we have to agree to come to this worthless place? There are so many bugs and other things crawling around. Is this place even safe for human living?"


    Sakura complained as she followed Amane and Stella. In the end, Amane had chosen to only take Sakura and leave Eclipse back home. She needed someone to be able to calm the beasts down during her absence.


    But it seemed like bringing Sakura along had been the wrong decision. So far, Sakura had only complained about this place and how uncomfortable she felt while being there.


    "You know, if you do not want to be here, then I can call someone to come and take you back home. Would you prefer to go back home?"


    Stella asked once she finally got fed up with all the complaining.


    Amane had to give her credit here. Stella had managed to hold her words back for far longer than Amane had thought she would.


    "Huh? N-No need to do that. Who said that I want to go back? I-Of course I will come with you."


    Amane could see the desire to go back in Sakura''s eyes. But she was determined to stay with Amane and to gather more influence.


    Truly, humans could push through any discomfort when it came to their gain. Sakura was a prime example of this phenomenon.


    "Don''t worry, we are almost there. Our living quarters are much better than this jungle since the place is being constructed for human comfort. You will not have any complaints after you reach the clearing."


    Sakura''s facial expression said that she hoped that was the case.


    This forest was a fascinating place for Amane. There were so many unique plants and animal species here that fascinated her. She wanted to spend more time in the forest than she wanted to in the settlement.


    Suddenly, she smelled a whiff of blood. It did not smell fresh but it was certainly human blood.


    She would have chalked it off as a small wound but the smell was stronger than she anticipated. The more Amane focused on that metallic smell, the harder it became to ignore it.


    But it also seemed as if Amane was the only one who could smell that bloody scent as well. Neither Sakura nor Stella showed any signs of being aware of the blood.


    "Hey, Yoko, are you alright? I asked you a question but you did not answer me."


    Sakura''s hand touched Amane and she instantly took hold of Sakura''s wrist and squeezed it. It was not a gentle touch but Sakura did not complain even a single bit.


    Instead, Sakura had a calm and patient expression on her face when she looked at Amane.


    "Is everything alright? You quit quite suddenly."


    Stella asked as well while stepping forward. Stella looked toward the direction Amane was looking at, but she was not able to find anything of significance at first.


    But once all her attention was focused in that direction, Stella was able to have the whiff of human blood smell.


    "Shit, we need to check this out. This scent is too close to our establishment."


    Stella took off into a run and that was Amane''s signal to follow behind her as well.


    Poor Sakura could only follow along but not knowing what happened. As soon as she saw the clearing, Sakura threw up.


    The clearing Stella had stopped at was painted red. The three human bodies lying on the ground were not fresh but they were not decaying either. Almost a day seemed to have passed after the three humans died in the clearing.


    "Who could have done such a thing? If a beast killed them, then they would not have left the remains behind. No beast in this forest will do such a thing."


    Amane was sure that Stella knew what he was talking about. This girl had been the responsible kind since the start and she was especially diligent during her childhood.


    If she had been handed the responsibility for this project, then Amane was sure that Stella would have checked all the records to ensure that this place was safe.


    Amane kneeled in front of one of the dead bodies to check up on them as well. Human blood covered a lot of evidence but there were still things Amane was able to figure out easily.


    First, these bodies had not died at the claws of a normal beast. There were deformities to the patterns of the dead bodies.


    Next was the logo on the clothes these people wore.


    Amane was barely to make a small portion but she was certain that it was the hive logo.


    These people were likely the scientists from Hive and they were here for something. It seemed as if their experiment had failed and a tragedy had happened as a result of their flashiness.


    This forest had gotten a little more dangerous than before.


    "Stella, I don''t think it is wise for you to continue this project. Had the only danger been beasts, I would have helped you out. But there is a possibility that there are chimeras in this forest. And I cannot even count how many there might be."


    There was a sweet clogging smell in the air. Amane recognized it as familiar but she did not remember from where.


    "I understand what you mean, but I don''t think that will be possible. I told you before - the government invested money into this project and they will not abandon this no matter what. So, it is futile for you to¡­"


    "Is it the government''s decision or your pride that is holding you back from discontinuing this project? I will tell you this once more - nothing good will come out of it if you continue to be stubborn about this project. It is doomed to fail."


    Even if the chimeras were not involved, Amane would still say the same thing about this project.


    Humans should not get involved with an environment that they were not suited for. Such rich ecosystems were delicate chains that should not be exploited.


    But once again, Stella seemed not to agree with Amane.


    "I will have to decline your advice once more. Please do what you are here to do and do not question any decisions made by higher-ups. It can end up causing you a lot of trouble."


    Not a lot of people would have been able to catch the small silver of grief and resentment that colored Stella''s words.


    Unlike Charlie, Stella seemed to have chosen to follow rules and regulations to keep herself in check.


    It was not a bad way to cope but it certainly was causing Amane a lot of problems now.


    "Hey, I don''t know about you both but I do not have a good feeling about this place. We should head back now."


    Sakura did not have sharp instincts when it came to beasts. But there was something about this forest and this clearing that did not sit right with her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a presence in the forest that scared Sakura. It made the hair stand up from fright and she was spooked out. That dangerous presence seemed to be closing in at this clearing.


    "Sakura, sit"


    Amane''s words felt like a command and Sakura''s body followed them without any consciousness. When she opened her eyes, she was already flat with the ground and there was a huge tiger-like body right above her.


    Between Sakura and that monster was a layer of chains separating both bodies.


    "W-What the hell is this thing? A-Are we going to die?"


    Sakura was not thinking rationally right now. Otherwise, how could she fear dying at a beast''s hand when Amane was there?


    But Amane decided to give her a pass this time and hold the tiger beast tightly.


    The tied-up beast tried to break free. But the more it struggled, the tighter the bond holding it back became.


    "This is a beast for sure. But I don''t think I recognize this beast. It looks like a Gwazi but there are a lot of oddities with that theory."


    Stella pointed out as she let the Gwazi''s paw go. The beast tried to bite Stella but she was too quick.


    Amane had noticed the beast''s oddities as well. A Gwazi usually had the head of a tiger body of a lion but neither the tiger nor the lion features were visible. There was a slimy coating when Amane touched the Gwazi.


    Moreover, when she tried to look over the Gwazi, it resisted her presence. There was too much pain and suffering building up inside its body.


    Despite all this, Amane could only point it is one this.


    "This is a chimera but the parts used to make it were compatible. That is the only reason it is not falling apart. But the pain is still there along with the agony of being torn apart."


    The poor wild beast was being tortured in the worst way possible and Amane felt bad for it.

 Chapter 97 - 97: 97: Human blood in the forest [pt2]

    Amane rested her hand on the beast''s head and her manage began to build up. Stella recognized what Amane was about to do and quickly held her wrist.


    Anger and confusion swirled inside Stella''s eyes when she looked at Amane.


    "What do you think you are doing? We are asked to keep the ecosystem as intact as possible. You cannot just go and kill a beast like this."


    Stella protested Amane''s actions. But Amane was not phased. Stella had always had a thing for being authoritative during these times.


    In Stella''s words, it helped her remain calm and to test her limits. Stella had always been more sensitive and powerful than others around her. And she often had a lot of outbursts during her childhood that hurt people around her.


    To control herself, Stella ended up imposing a self-made ban on her powers. And that had worked great for her.


    During some time when Amane had not been there, her rules had become iron-clad and it seemed she was no longer able to defy once she had accepted an order. It had just become a part of her nature.


    "Hmm, so you want me to spare this chimera? But it will only do more harm than good. Chimeras are invasive species that do not recognize their environment. They will kill indiscriminately and harm the environment."


    For the first time during this whole debate, doubt sparkled in Stella''s eyes. She also lightened her grip and let Amane go.


    She still did not seem on board with killing the Chimera but she was no longer resisting Amane''s decisions either.


    "Hey, both of you pay attention to me. I am still stuck beneath this chimera you know. Get me out of here."


    Sakura spoke up to remind them both of her presence.


    Poor Sakura was scared stiff beneath the body of that huge chimera but she was still still and not interrupting Amane until she needed to.


    The chimera was trying to break free from the chains and it was about to reach Sakura when she called out to Amane.


    Amane no longer cared about Stella''s warning. She decided to save Sakura first and then face the music.


    Sakura''s body sagged in relief once the Chimera on top of her dropped dead in those chains. About a minute later, its body disappeared in ashes.


    "T-That sure was something. I cannot believe you just left me like that."


    Sakura complained as she collected herself. Seeing her scared like this made Amane amused. It made her want to pamper Sakura for being good.


    "Aww, you were being such a good girl that I could not help myself. How about I reward you for being brave later tonight? Come to my room and we will have some fun."


    Sakura seemed to have something she wanted to say. But she closed her mouth as soon as Amane offered her a reward.


    Amane had not been quiet about her words and Stella turned toward her as well. There was loneliness in Stella''s eyes and a dash of longing mixed as well.


    But it was no longer something Amane had any right to interfere with.


    "Alright, we are done here. Let''s head back to the settlement and tell everyone what we found out. I will set up a protective barrier for tonight so that we do not get attacks. I will also seal this sight for now."


    Amane was sure that this situation would not be easy to handle.


    First, no one had any idea how many chimeras were there in this forest currently. And there was also the danger of more beasts coming in contact with this site if it was left open.


    So, Amane decided to put a temporary seal on this place. But it was far away from a perfect solution to their problem.


    "What should we do with this site now? Can we even dispose of all this stuff? Or, would we have to wait for it to decompose first?"


    Sakura presented a good question to look at.


    Without testing the original substance that caused all these chimeric reactions, it would be impossible to tell how long this site needed to be left alone. It could be days, months, or even centuries.


    "I will contact the government and explain to them what happened. But are we sure that the chimera was mutated because of this site and nothing else?"


    "Of course. There is a sweet smell here that is certainly artificial. I will not make a mistake this basic."


    Amane did not want to say why she was so certain about the chimera''s origin. She did not want to remember her dark past when she had been foolish.


    That time was long gone and Amane had grown up to correct her mistakes.


    She had been one of the forerunners when it came to the destruction of chimera research and now, she wanted nothing to do with it.


    "I understand. Then, kindly seal this place off."


    Amane nodded and signalled for the other two to step back. Her mana created a seal around this clearing and Amane quickly tested the strength of this barrier.


    She did not even notice when her mana melted into her original one and Stella''s were wide open in shock.


    "Lady Yoko¡­you¡­"


    Stella was at a loss for words. The more she looked at Amane, the more similarities she could find between her and the person who had taken Stella in when she needed it the most.


    Stella hated to compare Lady Yoko Tsurugi, a spoilt noble from today''s time to that great person Amane in her memories. But for some reason, that comparison kept on jumping into her mind.


    "Do not think too much. Anyway, we are done here so let''s head back. It will take me some time to complete the barrier around the settlement and we should be done before the sun sets."


    Amane was well aware of what Stella wanted to say to her. And that was why she closed off all doors of possibilities for Stella beforehand.


    Seeing that Yoko did not want to talk about what was going on, Stella could only sigh and give up.


    Stella would get all her answers from this person, this much Stella was sure of. But that day was not today or tomorrow.


    ...¡­.


    "W-What did you say happened in the forest? Did you find human remains? What do we do now?"


    The mayor of this small settlement the government was trying to develop went white. When he had taken up this role, he had been assured that there was nothing dangerous in the forest.


    That was why he had invested in this project and even decided to trust the government.


    But this sudden sign of danger did not sit well with the mayor.


    "Calm down, mayor. We will see what the problem is and act. We assure you that nothing would happen to this settlement before and after it is finished constructing."


    Stella calmed the mayor down with her words. She had a reputation for being trustworthy and she was also powerful.


    That was the only reason the mayor was able to put his trust in the government and give his money away.


    "Y-You will take care of this problem? Then I will trust you this time. But if you try to deceive me, then I will sue the government to cover all my loss."


    The mayor threatened with a shaking voice. His current self did not seem to inspire much fear in the on-lookers but they all knew this person had money and influence.


    That was why even the government did not want to have him as an enemy.


    "I am done settling the barrier around this place. I will head out tomorrow to look around the forest."


    Amane walked into the building as well. The mayor''s house was the first and only building to be finished in this place. It was mostly because the mayor was a proud person and he wanted to have the best cut out of this establishment.


    But now the mayor was regretting ever having agreed to the government''s sweet words.


    Amane did not stay around to listen to what the mayor had to say. She had an appointment for tonight and Amane had even put up a small barrier around her room.


    When she opened her room door, there was a delightful sight in front of her.


    Sakura kneeled on the bed with her legs and pussy positioned toward the entry door. There was a vibrator in her pussy, keeping Sakura stretched and ready.


    And connected to the vibrator was a dog tail.


    "M-Master you are back!"


    Sakura exclaimed with a moan and looked back. Her movement shifted the vibrator inside her pussy and it jabbed her pleasure spot.


    Whatever strength was left in Sakura''s legs caused her to collapse and her cock drooled on the bed.


    "Oh my, what a disobedient pet I have. I asked you to stay put and you were not even able to do that much?"


    Amane locked the door being her and stalked her way toward the bed.


    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 98 - 98: 98: A healthy night [pt1] R-18

    For a solid while, all Amane did was look at Sakura. Her leaking pussy and her spent cock made it quite a sight for the eyes.


    Amane was not surprised to see Sakura collapse as soon as she entered the room. She had plugged Sakura''s pussy with a vibrator when she had gone out to ward this place. It was about time for Sakura''s body to yield to pleasure.


    "M-Master, no more."


    Sakura pleaded as her oversensitive cock twitched. It had been left unattended but Sakura had still managed to come with it.


    But despite having been released from her cock already, Sakura''s penis was rock hard.


    "Ah, you want me to stop pet? But your cock seems to have other ideas. This rod of yours seemed to not have enough."


    Amane lightly roamed her hand on top of Sakura''s spend cock. The reaction was instantaneous.


    Sakura''s buckled her hips into Amane''s backward to get more of Amane''s soft touch on her cock.


    Even the smallest of sensations felt amazing against Sakura''s cock and her pussy clenched around the hard toy. The toy moved inside Sakura''s pussy when she relaxed and it jabbed deeper into her pleasure spot.


    "P-Please, no more. M-Master Yoko¡­want your fingers¡­please"


    Sakura pleaded once more and looked back at Amane with her with pleading eyes that held submission.


    Those eyes looked at Amane like she was Sakura''s god and Sakura would do anything she was commanded.


    Instead of taking pity on Sakura, Amane was turned on even more.


    "You slutty bitch. I leave you for a few minutes and you wet the bed. After that, do you have the audacity to ask for a reward from me? How dare you!"


    Sakura shivered at the harsh tone Amane used against her. That authoritative tone and degrading word was her weakness.


    Her pussy clenched once more and Sakura''s cock twitched. She could not handle the torture anymore and brought her hand down to her clit.


    Of course, Amane noticed this and she did not like it. How dare a pet of hers try to pleasure herself without Amane''s permission? That could not be allowed to happen.


    So, as soon as Sakura''s hands touched her clit, Amane lepta forward and caught Sakura''s hand.


    A moan of disappointment left Sakura''s mouth at being denied pleasure. But in front of Amane''s look of disapproval, there was nothing Sakura could do.


    "I told you before, pet. If you do not act like a good girl, then you will not get to come. It looks like I will have to punish you more to get this point across."


    Sakura''s body shivered in delight and it began to anticipate the punishment quite a lot.


    "I-I am sorry, mistress Yoko. I will try to be better next time."


    Sakura apologized but there was no hiding how much she was looking forward to this. Even her hips were pushing back to get more friction.


    Amane pulled Sakura''s bottom into her lap. It gave her a full view of Sakura''s pussy being stuffed with a fake cock and Sakura''s cock leaking.


    Amane could even see Sakura''s breasts bouncing and her hard nipped from her current position.


    One day, she was going to torture Sakura by playing with her nipples and making her come from nipple play alone. But today, she was going to punish Sakura for not being able to hold herself back.


    The first smack was loud but gentle. Sakura, who had been anticipating this smack moaned out in joy. The sting and that feeling of Amane''s hand on her body felt too good.


    "You slutty bitch. You are finding your punishment pleasurable? How slutty is your body? How dare you enjoy your punishment?"


    Amane''s smack varied in position and pressure. But she was mostly aiming at Sakura''s pussy and her ass.


    Every time Sakura was smacked, she clenched her pussy tighter around the cock in her body. It caused pleasure-filled sparks to flash across her vision and Sakura was unable to take anymore.


    She ended up coming with a yell and a sob.


    "I-I am sorry, Master Yoko. I am a s-slutty bitch who cannot control her body."


    Sakura''s come had wetted Amane''s lap as well as the bed. That thick substance now clung to Amane''s dress and Amane quickly stood up.


    Sakura watched as Amane stripped down. The desire inside her body was rising as she watched more and more of Amane''s skin being revealed.


    Amane was beautiful. Her body was all curvy and in shape. She was big in all the right places. And her cunt was a thing of beauty as well.


    All Sakura wanted to do was bury herself deep inside Amane and leave her seed deep into her cousin. If her cousin got pregnant from this, then even better.


    That way, everyone would know that Amane was Sakura and they will not come after her.


    "I can hear your ridiculous thoughts from even here, pet. How many times have I told you not to think uselessly? It can get you into trouble." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Sakura could have blushed, she would have. She had been caught by Amane and Sakura could not even hide the desire flashing across her eyes. She needed to take Amane right this second.


    "Y-Yoko, please. I cannot hold myself back anymore. Please help me out here¡­"


    Amane walked toward Sakura and tightly fisted her hair. Amane was not gentle but even this felt pleasurable to Sakura.


    And when her eyes met Amane''s blazing ones, Sakura could only kneel on her knees and be guided by Amane''s hands.


    "How many times do I have to tell you not to think ridiculous things inside that empty head of yours? Now empty your mind and lick me. Do a good enough job and I will consider letting you have your way."


    That was an offer Sakura was not going to deny. She quickly brought her head near Amane''s wetness and took a lick.


    The taste was still strong and it helped Sakura empty her brain. All she could focus on was to get her tongue deeper into Amane.


    A finger probed Amane''s pussy along with Sakura''s tongue. And Sakura licked that digit as well.


    "Tsk, what a talented mouth you have. You should talk less and use it for pleasure more. Maybe you will find a better use for your mouth this way."


    Amane''s fingers captured Sakura''s tongue before she let her go. Sakura instantly went back to licking and stretching Amane out.


    The pleasure was making Amane''s legs weak. So, Amane quickly sat down on the bed.


    Sakura''s arms circled Amane''s waist and her face was buried into Amane''s pussy.


    Since Sakura had her legs spread out, Amane could see her leaking cock out in the open. It was red and begging to be touched.


    So, Amane did that.


    Her foot came in contact with Sakura''s cock and she pressed genteelly on it before she rubbed it. Sakura got even harder at Amane''s degrading actions.


    "You are a pervert who gets off on being humiliated, right? Look at your cock right here. It is leaking like a broken fountain when I touch it. Even my feet will do for you, right?"


    It did not seem as if Sakura knew what was going on with her. But her body tried to push more into Amane''s touch and she rubbed her cock against Amane''s feet.


    "I am a pervert for you. Y-You can do anything to me and I will come. Master has trained my body to her liking and now I cannot live without master."


    Sakura seemed out of it. Amane''s smell had intoxicated Sakura and her vision was dizzy.


    All she knew was that she needed to take care of her mistress and she would be rewarded. She would get to make her cock come inside her mistress''s heat if she was good.


    "Tsk, you speak well for someone who is out of her mind with pleasure. I will reward you for your effort."


    Sakura''s brain could not think much, but it still perked up at the sound of ''reward.'' She stopped sucking Amane and looked up at her with wide and dazzling eyes.


    "Master will reward me?"


    Amane grinned when she looked at how stupidly Sakura was behaving. Amane had done this to her.


    "Lean back against the bed and get yourself comfortable. Present yourself with your cock out. I will make you come."


    Sakura did not ask any questions as she leaned back against the bed and projected her hips out toward Amane. Her hard cock was held at ready and it taunted Amane with its size.


    Amane leaned down to take a lick across Sakura''s cock and the result was instantaneous. Sakura tried to buckle her cock into Amane''s mouth but Amane stopped her with a hand on her hips.


    "Sakura, remember that you need to be a good girl. If you are good, only then will you get a reward from me. Do you understand?"


    Sakura looked annoyed but understanding.

 Chapter 99 - 99: 99: A healthy night [pt2] R-18

    Sakura was huge but Amane did not have a tough time taking Sakura into her mouth. Her cock hit the back of Amane''s throat and it caused Amane a lack of breathing room. But she was easily able to accommodate it with the help of her technique.


    Every time Sakura was close to coming, Amane gripped the base of her penis and stopped her. And every time she calmed down, Amane let her go and went back to pleasuring her.


    Sakura was melting with the feelings she was having. She wanted to come. She needed to come.


    But every time she tied to come; Yoko stopped her actions.


    Sakura''s hands itched to grab Yoko and use her mouth freely. Yoko was in a vulnerable position and she would not be able to stop Sakura.


    All Sakura needed to do was to grab a hold of Yoko''s head and hold her mouth in place. That was, Sakura could use her hips and violently fuck Yoko''s mouth. It would be easy¡­


    "I can hear the gears in your brain working, Sakura. Now, it''s time for me to make you forget everything."


    Sakura did not even realize she had closed her eyes. When she looked down, she saw Yoko in front of her. The elder held Sakura''s hard cock and licked it.


    With a single kiss, Yoko let go of her cock and sat in front of Sakura. Yoko''s finger disappeared inside her pussy and Sakura was treated with the view of Yoko fucking herself on her finger.


    "Y-Yoko, please let me."


    "Do not move an inch. You, just wait there and do not move. A pet needs to learn¡­ugh¡­patience."


    Amane was going at her own pace. But for Sakura, this was torture. She could only hold her desire back in front of Yoko and clench her fists.


    Every wet thrust of Amane''s finger sounded loud in Sakura''s ear. She wanted to be the one to stretch Yoko out. She wanted to feel how divine that soft and wet insides would feel when she fucked Yoko.


    Amane noticed Sakura''s yearning expression and she pushed Sakura on her back before crawling on top of her.


    "Well, someone seemed to have been a naughty child. But I promised you a reward and I intend to deliver."


    Sakura was daydreaming for one second and she felt mind-numbing pleasure the very next second.


    Yoko was slowly taking more and more of Sakura into her body. Sakura watched as her cock disappeared into Amane''s body. The more she tried to move, the more her body did not obey her.


    "My pet sure is huge. I can feel you in my stomach. Your cock feels good inside me. Now, should I move?"


    Sakura gulped as she watched Amane pull her hips up before dropping them down. Her pussy touched the base of Sakura''s cock and Sakura was ashamed at her body''s reaction.


    Her cock was about to come any second now. Sakura would not be able to hold herself back for much longer.


    "Tsk, you will not come so easily. I have not had my fun yet with you."


    Sakura moaned in disappointment when Amane stopped moving. Her cock was also disappointed when this happened.


    The moment of her cock caused the vibrator in her pussy to shift. And Sakura was not sure why Amane remembered that cursed thing''s existence but Amane finally started the vibrator again.


    As soon as the fake-cock began to vibrate and jab Sakura''s pleasure point, she could no longer hold herself back.


    Her body moved on auto-pilot and she pushed Amane down before plunging into Amane''s body.


    "You animal¡­.is this how you¡­treat your¡­mistress¡­fuck!"


    Sakura heard Amane''s words from one ear and they went out of the other. Her hips pistoled in and out of Amane''s body with a fervent vigor.


    Even if Sakura wanted to stop herself, she doubted she would be able to. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I am sorry but I don''t think I can stop. My cock is¡­broken."


    Sakura complained as she picked up her pace. The vibrator inside her jabbed at her pleasure point and Sakura ended up losing all her strength. She ended up coming inside Amane as she was no longer able to hold herself back.


    "I. I am sorry. I cannot¡­"


    Warm liquid filled Amane and Sakura held herself flush against Amane''s body. Sakura''s pussy had squirted from the pleasure as well and Sakura was unable to move.


    "Are you done? Then, it is my turn now."


    Sakura yelped as she was turned around and Amane took hold of her cock before sinking on top of it.


    Sakura''s cock rubbed against her come inside Amane and that picture made her hard once more.


    This time, Amane used Sakura as a toy. Every time Sakura tried to move, Amane held her down and moved her hips faster.


    "Tsk, you had your fun pet. Now you need to learn your place or you will get ridiculous thoughts in your mind. Do not forget that I am your owner and not the other way around."


    Sakura moaned and nodded along with Amane''s words. She did not want Mistress Yoko to get the wrong idea about Sakura.


    The sound of Sakura''s wet cock going in and out of Amane was loud. Sakura could see her big rod disappearing inside Yoko''s body and that erotic sight made her want to touch Yoko,


    But Yoko caught Sakura''s hands before they could lie on her body and then Yoko tested her hips.


    Her pussy clenched around Sakura''s cock before Sakura came inside Yoko once more.


    Finally, Amane pulled out. Thick come leaked out of her pussy and it was mixed with Amane''s pussy juice.


    "Pet, clean me up. Since this is your mess, make sure you get all of it out. No, don''t use your mouth. This is not a reward for you."


    Sakura was confused about what she should do next. But Amane took hold of her hand and pressed it against Amane''s pussy.


    "You need to scoop out all your semen out of me. Now hurry up."


    Amane held her pussy out to Sakura and she finally sank a digit into Amane''s heat. Her finger probed around for a bit before Sakura began to open Amane up.


    Thick patches of cum fell out of Amane and Sakura was fascinated by the display. She was getting horny once more.


    "Huh, looks like someone did not have of me yet. Well, I guess it was a mistake to ask you to clean me after all. Don''t worry, I will take responsibility for my disobedient puppy."


    To prove her point, Amane lowered her body and took Sakura''s hard cock into her body once more. Sakura flinched but her cock flinched in interest before she came inside Amane once more.


    She had not realized how sensitive she had been but her body had not been able to hold up.


    "You did well. Now go to sleep and I will go and clean myself up. I should also go and check up on the barrier."


    Sakura wanted to pull Amane back and as her to lie down before Sakura. But there were responsibilities Amane needed to take care of. Sakura understood that so she did not keep Amane around for long.


    Once Amane came out of the room, she headed toward the central washroom. She could have used the local one, but Amane wanted to use the big communal bath that was always filled.


    Since there were only a selected few people in this settlement, Amane did not feel awkward going out naked. She could not sense anyone in the vicinity.


    However, that turned out not to be the case for the communal baths. There was a familiar presence enjoying this place.


    Had it been anyone but Stella, Amane would not have walked inside naked. But since it was Stella, somehow it did not feel awkward to go in.


    Amane quickly dipped into the water before she felt Stella look at her.


    "What is it? Do you need something from me?"


    Amane asked as she cleaned herself out. One of her fingers was buried deep into her pussy to get all the come out of her.


    "Do you need¡­help with that? It must be difficult to get all that semen out of your body."


    If Amane did not have as much practice remaining calm as she did, she would have choked on her saliva for sure. She could not believe what she had just heard Stella ask her.


    Stella had been one of the more innocent of her adopted children. So, to hear her ask Amane if she needed sexual help was something else.


    "Oh, are you not going to ask me what happened?"


    Now Amane was curious what Stella would say to her. But Stella only looked away from her with an awkward expression on her face.


    "It does not matter to me what happened to you. If you want my help, then say it. I will not ask you any unnecessary questions."


    Stella was still awkward but she tried not to let it show. Now Amane was amused as well as annoyed with her.

 Chapter 100 - 100: 100: The guardian of the forest [pt1]

    The bathroom was silent after Stella offered her help.


    One might that Stella did not feel any embarrassment when she offered her help sexually but Amane could see the tell-tale signs of embarrassment and longing in Stella''s eyes.


    Her eyes were the most expressive part of her body now, but there had been a time when those emotions had sparkled clearly on Stella''s face.


    "Oh, you want to help me out? But I only allow my pets to help me out. Do you want to be my pet, La~dy Ste~lle~"


    Amane had learned that teasing tone from Charlie. From her experience and understanding, speaking in this manner was often irritating and could agitate the person in front of her.


    As expected, Stella was startled as well. Her expressionless face finally had some colour when she looked aside.


    "D-Do not be ridiculous. Does it look like I care about you? Do not make empty assumptions."


    Stella quickly denied whatever Amane was about to say and stood up. Stella''s naked body was visible under the moonlight and Amane tried hard not to appreciate those hard pecks and other well-defined body parts.


    Stella had grown up amazingly and become a great woman. She was finally beginning to bloom and come into her being.


    "I-I will be taking me leave now. I will meet you soon Lady Tsurugi."


    Stella tried to pretend like she was not running away. But both she and Amane knew that she was running away right now.


    Amane was pretending to be a decent human being so she did not call Stella out on her agitated movements. She watched Stella leave the bathroom with a calm expression.


    ''Get a grip Amane. Stella is a kid you raised for a few years. You cannot see her like a woman now.''


    Amane tried to remind her mind, but she had never been good at suppressing her desires. Even now, her instincts refused to see Stella as a child.


    "Man, I cannot believe I was still horny after spending a whole night fucking around. Is it because of my teenage body?"


    Amane wondered as she quickly washed herself up.


    It was a little difficult to scoop out all the semen from inside her body but Amane managed to do it. After that, Amane quickly changed into new clothes and decided to take a look at her barrier.


    It had not broken but someone had tried to tamper with her recently. Amane wanted to see what kind of creature was brave enough to do that.


    The place where Amane had felt the disturbance emerges from was located in the far south of the settlement. She quickly made her way there, only a see a parrot-like beast ramming its head into the barrier.


    The creature seemed unaware of what it was doing and it focused on trying to come in.


    As soon as it saw Amane, the agitation of the beast increased and it began to ram into the barrier with all its might. For a second, Amane was afraid that the barrier would give way.


    But her strength was much more than Amane had thought it to be. And the beast was not able to continue ramming into the barrier for long.


    In the end, the creature exhausted its energy while taming its head against the barrier and landed down on the ground.


    Its exhausted eyes looked at Amane pitifully and she decided to grant what it was asking for.


    "I can see how exhausted you are. It''s time for you to finally find peace and rest. May your soul find peace."


    Amane prayed for the beast and it finally disappeared into light. Amane had used her powers to kill off the beast.


    Unlike any other beast Amane had seen before, this one looked like an animal that had mutated. And usually, that was impossible to do.


    "Someone has a death wish for sure. They are trying to mix chimera blood into a normal animal''s body. This is beyond disgusting." And fascinating.


    But as much as Amane found it all as fascinating, her disgust at this situation was much more. The more she thought about what she just saw, the more she felt her rage boil.


    If making chimera was taboo, then involving other species with beasts was even more taboo. One''s soul could be condemned if this was the case.


    "I will need to investigate more into this topic. I also think that Charlie should know about this. She has much better resources than I have right now."


    Amane did not want to depend on Charlie but the divine guild had the best resources available to them.


    Besides, Charlie had promised Amane to help her out. So Amane would not be shy in taking advantage of her generosity.


    "I should go back and ask Stella to reconsider this place as a potential hot spot once more. This forest is not safe enough."


    Stella was a hard one to figure out. Something had turned her gentle child into this stone-cold machine Amane could not figure out.


    But whatever it was, Amane was willing to overlook it for the sake of the child she raised.


    "Anyway, I will need to look around the barrier now. Fortunately, I noticed this creature begging for help. I wonder how any more want my help as well." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane wondered but then she felt chills go down her spine. There was a presence looking at her from inside the forest.


    There was a pair of bloody cold eyes looking at her. Amane''s senses could pick up on the immense pain coming from this creature. But there was still something wrong.


    This creature was in so much pain, but he refused to back down. Instead, it was trying to stalk Amane.


    The stench of human blood was also prominent on this one. It indicated that Amane had found her killer right in front of her.


    "Man, talk about one problem after another. But helping beasts is in my job description so I cannot back out as well."


    Amane sighed and stood up. She did not stop looking away from the presence in front of her. Her eyes did not move away and her steps did not increase their distance either.


    It caused the beast in pain to finally step out into the open. It had the body of a lion but the head of a tiger.


    It was a Gwazi.


    But it was unlike any Gwazi Amane had seen before. The radiance this beast let out was immense and Amane could feel the manifesting of an aura in this creature.


    And despite having all that, there was an air of despair around this creature. It was not here to greet Amane but to ask her a favour.


    ''Kill me. Please, kill me. I do not want to lose my sanity to this curse.''


    The creature begged Amane. His voice was loud and clear in Amane''s ears. And this level of consciousness could only indicate one thing - an evolved beast.


    Generally, beasts were like animals. They had base instincts and knew what was good for them.


    But unlike animals, they had the potential of evolving and developing complex thoughts and emotions. Those who were able to achieve this were called evolve beasts.


    Amane had seen quite a few of them back in her day. But at that time, there had been abundant beasts and times were desperate.


    To see an evolved beast now was a miracle. Especially one that looked to be quite young at that.


    ''Please, end my suffering and let me take the curse of this forest with me.''


    Amane looked at the pitiful beast in front of her. He begged for death that only Amane could give him. But she doubted that this beast would be able to clean this forest alone with his aura.


    "You are asking too much from me. But are you sure you want to die like this? You will not be able to cleanse this forest even if you die right now. You are in no condition to do so."


    Amane was regretful to inform the beast of this. But this was the unfortunate truth she did not want to hide.


    The beast looked back at Amane and considered her words. It was a miracle that it was still conscious and able to communicate. Amane had to applaud his tendency to stick around.


    ''If you say that my death will not help this forest, then what should I do to help out? I cannot watch this place suffer any longer."


    The divine beast asked with a helpless look in his eyes. Amane was quiet for some time, weighing her options. But in the end, she decided to offer this creature a solution for his trouble.


    "There is one thing you can do - the cleansing ceremony and I can help you out as well. But it will not be for free. If you are still interested, then we can negotiate further."


    Amane was not heartless but she was a businesswoman. She would help out but not for free.

 Chapter 101 - 101: 101: The guardian of the forest [pt2]

    "W-W-What is that thing? Get it out of here. Get that thing out of my town right now. I do not give you the right to bring a beast in here."


    Amane had brought that divine beast named Aba back with her to the settlement. And soon, Aba had settled down into a large patch of open green grass and claimed it for itself.


    Since there were not a lot of people, it took some time for the news of Aba to travel around. And as soon as the mayor had known about its existence, he had come out fully armed.


    He had full intentions of killing this beast and then pinning the blame on someone else. But once he had seen that massive beast, his intentions had been thwacked and his courage had evaporated.


    Now, all he could do was to keep on looking at the beast in front of him and become scared of what he saw.


    "Chief, you need to calm down and take a deep breath. Aba will not hurt anyone if I am here. And he will also be a short-lived guest. So, stop making unnecessary fuzz and go back to your home."


    Amane blocked the chief from doing anything to the Gwazi. Since she was the one who brought this beast back, she also felt responsible for its safety.


    "Yoko, is this beast safe to approach?"


    Sakura asked from the corner she was standing in. Unlike everyone else, she did not possess a single doubt about Amane''s capabilities. She had seen Amane tame many beasts and now she knew that Amane was the real deal.


    "Safe to approach? Of course, Aba is *not* safe to approach for ordinary people. It would be better if you all maintain your distance from Aba. But if you do not agitate it or come near it, it should be safe."


    Amane reminded everyone. There were quite a few people gathered in this settlement today. Until yesterday, this town had a total population of 4. Now it had a population of about 20 people.


    But most of them were tourists who had come down here to see if they should buy the land here or not.


    "Wow, a beast. Mommy, can I go and touch it? I promise I will not harm it."


    One of the on-looking couples had a curious child. His big eyes looked at the beast in front of him with fascination.


    But before the child could even take a step further, his mother caged him in her arms with an alarmed expression.


    "N-No, it is not safe to approach. Promise me you will not try to touch that beast again."


    The mother asked her child and the child looked sad and dissatisfied with the response he got from his mother.


    "But why? That beast looks gentle. He looks sad and in pain so should we not help it out?"


    The child asked with a confused expression. Unlike the adults, children did not have a real sense of danger. So, they were curious and liked to poke their noses into unnecessary business.


    Amane only had to take one look at this kid to know that he would be troublesome.


    "The only way to help this beast would be to leave it alone. Can you do that for me, little kid?"


    Amane approached the kid before he could do something dramatic. She could see Aba''s agitation rise with so many people around.


    Aba might have agreed to stay in this clearing and help Amane out, but his real nature was that of a beast. And seeing so many people must be driving his instincts nuts.


    "B-B-But."


    The kid began, only to stop speaking in the middle. The kid thought of something before backing down.


    "Alright, I will not come and visit the kind beast. But you must promise me that it will get better."


    The kid demanded and his parents looked ashamed of their kid. Their child was sweet but he liked to poke his nose into unnecessary business.


    "Hmm, so you are worried about the beasts? Maybe you can come and help me out with my business when you grow up. I will teach you all about the beasts and how to handle them."


    The child blushed before looking down. He seemed to be fighting with his desire to speak up.


    "I-I am sorry for my child''s rudeness. I will educate him once we go home."


    The mother quickly apologized in her son''s stead. She bowed down low to show that she was sorry for disturbing Amane.


    "I will come and find you, beast lady. You will have to teach me then."


    The child promised as he was carried away by his mother. Amane watched them both go away with a melancholic eye.


    Even back in her time, children had approached her out of curiosity and their parents had tried to take them away before Amane could influence them.


    It had been such a long time since something like this happened to her.


    ''Ah well, some things never change.''


    Amane looked up at the intense stare she was getting from Stella. If looks could kill, Amane would have been dead twice over already.


    Stella was not even trying to hide her stare at this point.


    To show that Amane noticed Stella, she waved at the other female slowly. But Stella just looked away with a flush on her face.


    Amane had enough means to try and figure out what was going on with Stella. But she was not interested to find out right now.


    "Yoko, what are you thinking about? Are you seriously going to keep a beast in a town filled with people? I am sure that the mayor would try something to stop you."


    Of course, Sakura was the one who said that. She had been noticing the mayor and his mood. The mayor was a hindrance to her plan and Amane was as well.


    "Let the mayor do what he wants to do. He will not be able to handle the consequences of his actions soon. I need to head out and prepare something now."


    Amane had a lot she needed to prepare before the soul-cleansing ceremony for a divine-level beast could be held. And many of her list was not easy to find.


    For the last time, Amane looked at Stella and Stella finally looked away from her. It was impossible to figure out what was going on inside Stella''s mind right now but Amane decided not to worry.


    Whatever would happen, she would be able to deal with it later.


    ...¡­..


    Stella had kept a close eye on Yoko Tsurugi as soon as the day had started.


    At first, Stella was startled when Yoko Tsurugi brought back a divine-level beast. The Gwazi was massive and gave off a strong aura.


    Its presence had put Stella on alert and she was hyper-aware of its presence. She could feel the beast trying to warn the predators to stay away from it.


    ''Gosh, this feels like when Amane used to bring weird beasts back. My senses were hyper-aware back then as well and it was difficult for me to ignore the beast''s presence.''


    Amane had often brought back injured beasts and released them once they were well enough to live on their own.


    But that had happened a long time ago. Stella had been sure that she would never see that happen in her life again.


    However, Yoko Tsurugi proved her wrong. Not only did Yoko Tsurugi behave as Amane did, but she also had the same habits.


    Even the way she interacted with kids was the same as Amane''s.


    Whenever Stella looked at Yoko Tsurugi, she could see Amane''s shadow in that female. She was sure that Charlie had seen the same thing and ended up falling for Yoko. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, they had all loved Amane and longed for her. But Amane had died before any of them could express their love to her.


    To see someone so similar yet different from Amane was a blessing and a curse to them all. Stella could still see that lush white skin and perfect curves in front of her.


    The encounter with a naked Yoko was still fresh in Stella''s mind and it made her blush fiercely.


    She did not want to show her wild side to people, but it was getting harder and harder to control. Hunger was filling Stella''s belly and she wanted to eat something.


    "Officer Stella, I do not trust that, Yoko Tsurugi. Keep an eye on her and capture her if you need to. You just need to make sure she does not cause me and my reputation any problems. Do you understand?"


    The mayor asked Stella and she was startled to realize that he was even standing there. She had been so lost in her thoughts that she did not even notice his presence.


    This man was a menace and one Stella did not like. But he was also the one whom Stella had been assigned to so she needed to follow his orders, no matter how much she did not want to.

 Chapter 102 - 102: 102: A plan behind the scenes [pt1]

    The mayor was agitated as soon as he had seen Yoko Tsurugi. There was something about her that did not sit well with him.


    His instincts told him that Yoko Tsurugi was an ''Alpha'' female and she was someone he did not want to mess with. His instincts also wanted to please Yoko Tsurugi so that she would not become his enemy.


    But the mayor was someone who had always been in control of himself and his surroundings. He was not used to bowing his head to anyone.


    Not only was he rich, but he also had connections in the government and other influential places. He had never been lacking authority before.


    So as soon as he met Yoko, sparks had flown one-sidedly between them.


    This lady did as she pleased and that displeased the mayor quite a lot. He wanted Lady Yoko out of his settlement and he had all the right to refuse her entry.


    Except, there was this government order he was forced to follow. So, the mayor could only grit his teeth and wait for Lady Yoko to make a mistake.


    And she finally did make a mistake. She brought a wild beast into the clearing and scared the people.


    Surely this was enough to have Stella, the government official appointed to safeguard him, throw Yoko out?


    But that did not happen. If anything, this seemed to be softening Stella''s temper toward Yoko. And the mayor decided that it was not right. He needed to do something before Stella was no longer on his side.


    "Officer Stella, I do not trust Yoko Tsurugi. Keep an eye on her and capture her if you need to. You just need to ensure she does not cause any problems to me and my reputation. Do you understand?"


    The mayor spoke these words to mainly remind Stella that she had a duty toward him and she better not slack in her efforts. He was so proud of himself that he did not notice the look of disgust that flashed across Stella''s face.


    "I understand mayor. However, I would like to remind you that I am not duty-bound to save your honor. My only purpose here is to ensure nothing happens to this town for as long as the government is willing to invest in it."


    Stella reminded the mayor of this and he was angry at first. But then he took a few deep breaths and decided to let Stella''s words fall over his head. It did not matter what Stella thought her duties were.


    In the end, the mayor had a plan to force her to cooperate with him.


    Once Yoko Tsurugi''s beast harmed a civilian, both she and her beast would be driven out of the town. And the mayor would become the top dog of this place once more.


    "Lady Yoko, can I talk to you for a minute in my office? You brought that beast into our settlement without any prior notice. And that is something that needs to be rectified soon."


    The mayor asked Yoko to follow him back to his office.


    Currently, Lady Yoko was the only barrier between these people and the Gwazi. If she was not here to calm the Gwazi down, then the people would agitate him for sure and it would snap.


    This way, the mayor would be able to frame Yoko and also ensure that he was safe.


    "Hmm, you want me to follow you? Sure, I will. But just give me a second."


    The mayor was happy at first when Yoko Tsurugi did not raise a fuzz when he asked her to follow after him.


    Instead, she raised her hand and weaved a spell in the air. It shined brightly before that light landed on the Gwazi. Then, a transparent shield covered the Gwazi and he went back to sleep.


    "What is that?"


    The mayor suddenly had a bad feeling about this shield. It looked solid and difficult to break down as well. If this was a cage to keep everyone else out, then the mayor''s plan was in danger.


    "This is just a precaution to ensure no one disturbs the Gwazi. It''s a sensitive beast and it can get spooked easily. But if you remain out of this barrier, then you will not be harmed."


    Yoko Tsurugi explained this to not only the mayor but also to the people listening. Her words were a warning to everyone present here.


    The mayor was frustrated as he watched Yoko Tsurugi cover her grounds. With this, his plans had been washed over. Now he could no longer expect the people to pull their weight in his plan.


    The mayor would soon have to think if doing something new to ensure Yoko Tsurugi was thrown out of this town soon.


    Stella watched the mayor leave the clearing with her eyes narrowed. She did not have a good feeling about the mayor this time. But she was an employee who could do nothing about the mayor until he did not breach his contract.


    ''Do I want to get involved in this fight? Me?''


    Stella was surprised at her thoughts. It had been a long time since she had felt something inside her heart. She had locked her emotions tightly until now so she did not have to face them.


    But they were all surging to want out of her now. And Stella was a little scared of them all.


    ''It''s all Yoko Tsurugi''s fault. Why did she have to feel so familiar to me? She is confusing my senses.''


    Stella looked up and her eyes met a pair of calm but determined ones.


    As soon as Sakura looked at Stella, her mouth was pulled down in a frown and an agitated look took over Sakura''s face.


    By now, Stella was well-aware that Sakura did not like her even a little bit. But Stella was not willing to look into the reason behind this annoyed expression.


    She had a feeling she would not like the answer she would come up with.


    "Everyone, go back to your places now. The longer you stay here, the more you will agitate the beast."


    Stella''s words were strong but emotionless. It caused the people around her to panic and they began to leave one by one.


    A few brave ones remained until the end, but even they had to leave once Stella gave them an empty but impatient look.


    In the end, only Sakura and Stella remained in that clearing.


    "Are you not going to head in as well, Lady Tsurugi? This place is quite dangerous."


    Stella warned Sakura with a heavy feeling in her heart. She did not want to interact with Sakura if she could help herself.


    "Worry about yourself first. I have been with Yoko long enough to know how to handle these beasts and what to do in their presence. I will be able to take care of myself just fine."


    Somehow, Sakura''s words made Stella''s heart ache with pain and jealousy.


    The thought of Sakura being close to Yoko made Stella boil familiarly. She had felt like this before, but it had been for Amena and a long time ago.


    "I see. You both are cousins, right? You have a tight bond despite your differences. But aren''t you both a little ''too close'' to each other? Your relationship is not normal."


    Stella watched anger flash across Sakura''s face. Her words were getting to Sakura. This was good for Stella.


    She did not know why she felt this annoyed with Sakura. But the more Stella saw her disappointed face, the better she felt.


    "My relationship with Yoko is perfectly alright and within the bounds of socially acceptable. There is no need for an outsider like you to comment on it."


    Sakura had gotten triggered by Stella''s words. That had not been Stella''s intention. But she also felt good after Sakura was gone yelling at her.


    Somehow, it felt deserved and also uncalled for.


    "There is no need for you to be this agitated at me, Lady Tsurugi. I did not mean to question you and your life choices. I will not talk about this anymore if it upsets you this much."


    Stella''s apology made everything worse.


    Sakura had been calm until now but her face flushed red and her eyes shook as a result. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Y-You! Stop it and leave me alone. Just being with you is upsetting me now."


    Sakura complained and Stella wanted to point out how unfair it was of Sakura to do so. Stella had done nothing but ask her a question.


    But as soon as Stella realized what she was doing, she stopped and put a lid on her emotions. She had worked too hard to keep them in check.


    She could not afford to let them run rampant like this anymore.


    "I understand. In that case, have a nice day, Lady Sakura. And I will meet you again soon when it is time to escort you out."


    Sakura fumed as she watched Stella go away. To be questioned on her relationship with Yoko? How dare Stella do that to her.


    Sakura will not forget this humiliation.

 Chapter 103 - 103: 103: A plan behind the scenes [pt2]

    The mayor sneered as he watched Yoko Tsurugi walk behind him. It snubbed him that a girl this young was the root of all his problems.


    Not only had this girl dared to bring a beast into his settlement, but she also dared to surpass the mayor''s popularity with the local citizens.


    And the worst of all was the audit she had submitted to the government that deemed this place as ''unfit'' for living. The mayor was going to lose a lot of money because of that one simple statement.


    "Mayor, are you sure you are alright? You passed your office quite a while ago."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s insufferable voice called out to the mayor once more. And the mayor barely stopped himself from cursing her out.


    ''You need to be careful and not show your anger. You can do that mayor. Think of your end goal.''


    The mayor somehow managed not to lose his business smile. But his insides were boiling with rage.


    "I-I did pass my office a while ago. But today is a beautiful day and it''s nice to take a walk around like this. I know, why don''t you head back to my office alone and I will follow you after a minute?"


    The mayor asked Yoko with a smile. His face hurt from faking his smile, but the mayor continued nonetheless.


    Yoko Tsurugi''s expression was soft and easygoing. It made the mayor believe that she would follow his lead and not cause him any problems.


    After all, Yoko Tsurugi was just a child as well. And if you behaved kindly to them, they would also regard you as harmless and let their guard down.


    Any second, Yoko Tsurugi would head into his office and the mayor would be able to start his master plan to drive her out¡­


    "I think I will accompany you, mayor. I have only been here for a single day and I would not dare roam around this city alone. What if I get lost and somehow venture into the forest?"


    ''Please do venture out into the forest so that I can get rid of you.''


    The mayor thought in his heart but his mouth only spoke pleasantly.


    "O-Of course. That would be a problem for everyone if you were to disappear from this place. If that is the case, then I will accompany you back to my office right now."


    The major was sweating bullets. He could feel his plan breaking apart because of Yoko Tsurugi''s stubbornness. But maybe he could slip away once they were both in the office? That was a possibility, right?


    The mayor was certain that he would profit from Yoko later. So, he quietly led her into the room and closed his door.


    "L-Lady Yoko, please make yourself comfortable. I will bring the refreshments out."


    The major was well aware of what he needed to do now. He needed an excuse to head out and carry out his plan.


    So, this was the perfect opportunity for him to leave this room.


    "I am on a strict diet so I am afraid that I will have to deny your request. Now, why don''t you sit down in front of me and we shall discuss things with each other?"


    Yoko Tsurugi pointed in front of her with a calm expression. The mayor frowned before doing as he was told to anyway.


    He did not have a choice when Yoko Tsurugi was looking at him with that blank expression of hers.


    "B-Bathroom. I need to go to the bathroom quickly. I will come back soon."


    Finally, the mayor could not handle it anymore. He ended up running outside the door and head down the hallway.


    He did not care that his excuse was weak and there was no need for him to run toward the toilet. But he still wanted to carry out his plan before it was too late.


    Amane watched the mayor run away from her side. It had been obvious that he had been itching to do something.


    It was very evident from his expression and the way he behaved at least.


    Now, Amane could have followed that man and found out what he was trying to do. But she was not in the mood to do so right now.


    Whatever that man was planning, Amane would bust him once he was the most confident.


    "Hmm, I wonder who foolish the mayor is? He won''t try and do something with the Gwazi, right? If he does, then I will have to end his pathetic life."


    Amane would be sorry to lose such a good source of entertainment. But she had a duty to relieve the world of such a foolish person.


    So, in the end, it all worked out fine for her.


    ....


    The mayor ran away as fast as he could from Yoko Tsurugi. He was finally free to carry out his plan.


    He found the curious child at once. And he was lucky when he found out that the child was all alone.


    "Hello, child. Do you know who I am?"


    The mayor asked this while donning a caring mask on his face. This way, even the children who were afraid of strangers would give him a second chance.


    "Ah, I know you. You are the mayor. Mom says you are a good person and we should ask you for help if we want something."


    The child nodded with sparkling eyes. She did not seem afraid of the stranger who had walked over to her.


    The mayor was happy to see her behave this calmly.


    "Hmm, I see. So, you are the kid who is not afraid to speak their mind? I am happy to see you being this open and free with me. Here, has a lollypop."


    The mayor always kept some sweets on him for such occasions.


    In his world, reputation was everything and the best way to ensure he did ruin his reputation was to be kind to kids. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, thanks, mister. You are a good man."


    The kid praised the mayor, not knowing that the elder was looking to use her for his benefit.


    "Oh, I am a good person? It is nice to see that you think about me like this kid. As a reward, I will give you what you want. Do you want to see that beast up close?"


    The mayor asked the child with a calm expression.


    As expected, the kid was scared but her curiosity overpowered her awkwardness.


    "Can I see the beast up close? Mommy said that it was dangerous to go near the beast."


    The kid asked this question but the mayor had the answer planned out in his mind already.


    "Your mommy is right. It is dangerous to go near a beast usually. But we have Lady Yoko to protect us here. She will not let anything happen to you. So, there is no problem in you wanting to see the beast."


    The mayor assured the kid with a calm and happy expression. He was fooling the kid into having a false sense of security.


    The kid did not know this and happily believed in his words. She had no reason to doubt the mayor.


    "O-Oh, I see. So, can I also touch the beast if I want to? Lady Yoko will protect me?"


    The child asked with a curious expression on her face. She was getting more and more excited by the second.


    "Of course, you can touch the beast if you want to. I would encourage you to touch the beast if you can. That way, you will know what you can and cannot do in the future."


    The kid looked fascinated with the freedom she was being given.


    Since she was too young, she did not know how much bullshit the mayor was spitting out right now.


    The kid was going to touch the beast and that was all her mind could focus on.


    "B-But how do I get past that fence? I don''t know how to get near the beast."


    The child asked and her eyes were filled with tears. She looked sad and it would have made most people pity her.


    "Getting to cross the fence is simple. I will help you out so do not worry kid. Now come. Let''s head out to see the beast once more."


    The kid instantly locked her hands with the man in front of her.


    She did not care that her parents would be looking for her. Nor did she care that she had just followed a stranger and discarded any advice her mother had given her about ''stranger danger.''


    All that was inside this kid''s brain was the beast.


    And the mayor smirked once he noticed how smoothly his plan was going.


    Now he only needed to wait for Yoko Tsurugi''s companion to leave her post because of biological needs and he would be able to carry out his plan.


    As soon as Sakura headed out, the mayor helped the kid cross the fence. And then he quickly ran away back to his office.

 Chapter 104 - 104: 104: The first plan failed

    The mayor decided not to stay around for what would happen next. He quickly ran back to his office with a happy expression on his face.


    After all, he had done what he came here to do. He had managed to get Lady Yoko into trouble with the authorities.


    As soon as the kid agitated Lady Yoko''s beloved beast and got hurt, everyone would point at her and blame her. This kid would have to die so that she could not spill anything about what happened.


    But the mayor was more than confident that he would be able to pull off killing a kid.


    "Mayor, why are you in such a happy mood? Why don''t you share the reason with me as well?"


    The mayor almost felt his heart break out of his chest once he heard Lady Yoko speak. Her voice was coming from right behind the mayor.


    And he turned around, only to see Lady Yoko outside of his office. She seemed to have followed him outside.


    ''Did she notice anything? Did Lady Yoko see what happened here? Does she know what I did? Does it matter?"


    After all, even if Lady Yoko knew what the mayor had done, she would not have any evidence. And the mayor was also crafty enough to get out of any accusation.


    Once the whole town was angry at Yoko Tsurugi, they would not listen to her reasonings and throw her out.


    "Y-You. What are you doing out of the office? I asked you to wait for me in there."


    The mayor pointed his finger at Yoko dramatically to drive his point further in. But Yoko seemed uninterested in what he had to say about her.


    She just rolled her eyes and watched the mayor let his anger out.


    "I did wait for you in the office at first. But since you were taking too long, I decided to just come out and find you myself. Why, is there a reason I should not have done this?"


    Yoko asked and the mayor held his breath back. He could not let Yoko know what he was planning.


    So, to stop himself from saying anything to Yoko, he quickly diverted his attention away from Yoko and looked away.


    "A-Anyway, you should have waited in my office for me. Let''s head back now and finish our talk."


    The mayor was insistent and forced Yoko to turn back. For a minute, it seemed like Yoko would head back on her own. That made the mayor far happier than he thought he would be.


    But then, Yoko turned back and headed toward the beast''s enclosures.


    "You know what? I think I need to check in on my best friend I brought back. I am sure nothing happened to him but it would put my mind at ease to check."


    The mayor panicked as soon as he heard Yoko speaking about checking in on the beast. He could not allow Yoko to do that.


    "N-No, you cannot. I mean, you should not disturb the beast right now. Don''t you trust the beast to be on his best behavior?"


    The mayor was sweating bullets now. His whole plan depended on Yoko being here and not going after the beast.


    "Mayor, I trust the ''beast'' to be on his best behavior. That does not mean I trust ''humans'' to be equally good to the beast. I should head back now for sure."


    The mayor had nothing to say about Yoko''s logic once she finished speaking. After all, he knew that Yoko was stubborn and would not listen to him.


    He could only hope for the kid to hurry up and agitate the beast faster. That way, the mayor will not have to wait for Yoko to act.


    ...¡­.


    Amane was not surprised to see the mayor try and stop her from going after the beast. She had seen him try to get the kid to head toward the beast''s enclosures.


    Usually, Amane would have run out immediately and stopped the kid from touching the beast in question.


    But an enlightened beast was different.


    If nothing major happened, the Gwazi would not attack the human child no matter what.


    And once Sakura was there on the scene, she would be able to handle it all with ease as well.


    "Well, if you insist on going back, mayor, then we shall head back as well now. I am sure we will have a good time in the future."


    Amane held her hand out toward the mayor. But the stubborn old man refused to touch Amane.


    He tried to pretend like he did not care about Amane but the mayor was full of pride and prejudice. He was only going to follow his standards about things.


    "Hump, let''s head back. We have wasted enough time fooling around anyway."


    Amane shook her head and followed the mayor. She looked toward the Gwazi''s direction one last time and noticed Sakura heading toward the enclosure. She seemed to have noticed the extra person in that enclosure as well.


    ''Sakura will be able to handle things with ease after this. I hope she does not make this situation worse.''


    Meanwhile, Sakura came back from her short washroom break, only to notice that a kid was trying to run toward the Gwazi.


    Alarm quickly settled inside her mind and she ran toward the kid and picked her up before she could make it to the end.


    "What do you think you are doing? Don''t you know that it is dangerous to meet beasts like this? You could have startled the beast and gotten yourself into trouble."


    Sakura scolded the kid in front of her. But the kid only looked away without saying anything.


    It angered Sakura more and the kid finally flinched once she noticed the look she was getting.


    All the confidence and joy drained out of the kid''s face and she suddenly looked away.


    "I-I am sorry. I did not mean to cause you any trouble. I just wanted to see the beast up close since it looked cool and¡­"


    The kid babbled on, trying to justify what she had been trying to do.


    The more Sakura heard the kid speak, the more her head ached. She did not want to hear anymore about what this kid had thought she was doing.


    "Look kid, I will take you back now. But I hope you will not be this reckless next time."


    The kid shook her head and looked away. She was ashamed of what happened in front of her.


    But once she was over her shame, the kid was escorted out of the enclosure by Sakura. And then Sakura breathed a sigh of relief at the tragedy she had avoided. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This feels like a conspiracy to me. I cannot believe a kid managed to sneak past the barrier all on her own."


    Sakura checked on the barrier once more. But there was nothing wrong with the barrier in front of her.


    Now it was clear that there was some kind of foul play at work here.


    Sakura did not want to stay outside for any longer. But now Sakura was sure she would have to spend the night out as well.


    "Ugh, this is annoying. I will have to check the perimeter once more and ensure nothing happens when Yoko is not here."


    Sakura did not know if it was only the kid, or if anyone else was involved in this situation as well.


    ...


    "Lady Yoko, is something wrong? You are looking a little distracted."


    Amane looked at the mayor in front of her. The mayor looked distracted and a little annoyed at the lack of attention he was getting.


    Amane''s smirk widened just a little bit more when she heard the mayor''s nervous voice.


    "Hmm, you think I am distracted? Well, I guess you might be right in saying that."


    Amane watched the mayor flinch in front of her. As expected, the mayor was not able to look Amane in the face after that.


    They both continued to walk back toward the mayor''s room with a tense silence.


    But the mayor was brewing plans inside his mind. He was looking for ways he could further his plan tonight.


    Since the kid had failed to work, the mayor would need to find another way to agitate the beast. And the only thing he could think of us - drug usage.


    He would drive the beast mad with the use of drugs and then disperse the smell so that no one would know.


    This way, he would not be caught and the blame would shift to Yoko Tsurugi for bringing in a mad beast.


    Amane could guess what the mayor was thinking by just looking at his face. She could have exposed him outright if she wanted to.


    But she decided to let the mayor try his plan out. Foiling someone''s plan was much more fun than stopping them after all.


    And the mayor also needed to learn that he could not beat Amane, no matter what he tried to do.

 Chapter 105 - 105: 105: The second plan? [pt1]

    "That stupid bitch. How did she stop my plan to agitate the beast in the evening? Everything should have gone according to my plan."


    The mayor was drunk right now. The sun was setting outside his window and there was still a significant amount of light outside his window.


    But the mayor had not been able to stop himself from drinking his sorrow away. He was pissed off that he had not been able to overcome Yoko Tsurugi.


    Not only had that female seen through the mayor''s first plan, but her vigilance had also increased.


    Now getting to the beast would become even more difficult. The mayor would have to pull something incredibly unique to get past Yoko Tsurugi.


    "I need to utilize my plan quickly. There is supposed to be a government inspection tomorrow. I need them to see that Yoko Tsurugi is not a good choice as help."


    The mayor was drunk but he still had his wits. The alcohol in his system was only that for courage.


    He had thought of slipping oral drugs into the beast''s food and making it go mad that way. But his more rational mindset had informed the mayor that he would be caught that way.


    So, it would be better to use the smell of drugs. A little fresh air would take care of the odor and there would be no residue left behind after he was done.


    But the only problem was - how to get that drug closer to the giant beast. He could not walk into the enclosure and just make the beast sniff the drugs.


    He needed someone else to do this for him.


    It was then that the mayor remembered the small child he had used in the evening.


    The power child had been stopped but she was still fascinated by the beast. Perhaps the mayor could use her now.


    So, the mayor quickly bottled up his remaining alcohol and quickly left the room.


    Stella passed by the mayor''s room a short while later. She smelled the stench of alcohol in the air and quickly took a few steps back. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had never liked alcohol because she got drunk too quickly. Even the smell caused her to act tipsy.


    Stella turned back but her mind suddenly began to think faster.


    She had a suspicion that the mayor was up to no good. She had already heard what had happened in the evening with the kid.


    And while the kid might not have actively said who helped her out, Stella was smart enough to figure out that it had been the mayor.


    "What is this man planning? Something is wrong with the mayor."


    Stella was convinced that something was wrong with the mayor. So, she quickly decided to follow him.


    But somehow, she lost the mayor and ended up in front of Yoko Tsurugi''s room.


    She was about to go back when the door opened. A half-naked Yoko greeted Stella with a wide smirk on her face.


    "Do you want me for something? I could see that you were interested in me but not willing to come in. So, I opened the door for you. Now come in."


    Yoko called Stella back and Stella even almost entered the room before she caught herself.


    This was not what she was here for.


    "Lady Yoko, I have some unfortunate news for you. The mayor is planning something to cause you trouble. As my guest, I must keep you informed and help you out."


    Stella quickly spoke up. She did not keep any detail to herself when she informed Yoko of what was happening.


    But surprisingly enough, it did not seem as if Yoko Tsurugi was surprised at the news.


    If anything, she looked as calm as ever.


    "Hmm, thank you for the news. But I expected something like this to happen anyway. So, Stella, are you here to help me out? Or will you go back to your post now?"


    Stella was in a bind now. She wanted to help Yoko but she also had her duties to perform.


    Choosing one would be impossible. Not to mention, it would put her professional ethics of not harming her clients at risk.


    And technically speaking, the mayor was her client right now. He was the one the government had assigned Stella primarily for.


    Just when it looked like Stella would faint, she felt Yoko Tsurugi flick her forehead and pull her out of her thoughts.


    The familiar action caused Stella to blush and shy away.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Stella unconsciously asked with a whine. A blush covered her face as soon as she as her body was done forcing that action.


    She looked up, only to see Yoko Tsurugi looking back at her with a nostalgic expression on her face.


    "Go and perform your duties. I am sure you can turn a blind eye to what I am going to do. After all, it doesn''t conflict with your duty, right?"


    Stella gulped once she realizes that Yoko Tsurugi was right. Stella could choose to step out of this situation and everything would be alright for her.


    Her brain told her to do so. But her heart asked her to help Yoko out. The mayor had the home advantage and that was a massive thing.


    But Stella never got the chase to tell Yoko all this. Before she could speak, Sakura walked into the corridor and froze as soon as she saw Stella.


    The youngest female quietly walked over to Yoko and draped an arm around Yoko''s waist possessively.


    "What can *we* help you with, government officer? If you are done here, then please leave. I have something *very personal* and *important* to discuss with Yoko here."


    There was a hint of possessiveness in Sakura''s tone. She was also currently glaring daggers at Stella, asking her why she had not left the two alone by now.


    Stella got Sakura''s hint but that made her annoyed more than anything. She did not want to do as she was being told by this spoilt brat in front of her.


    "..."


    So, Stella left the scene after that.


    As soon as she left, the hold Sakura had on Yoko''s waist also lightened and Sakura breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You worry me, Yoko. there are too many weirdos around you who want your body. You need to be careful."


    Sakura sounded bumped out but also annoyed. And every time she thought of Yoko being with someone else, her insides burned with jealousy.


    She was the only one who deserved Yoko and she would be the only one to be by Yoko''s side in the end.


    ...¡­..


    Amane knew what Sakura was going through. But since she did not care much about Sakura''s possessive tendencies, she chose not to comment on it.


    She was more focused on what the mayor would do tonight.


    From what Amane had noticed before, the mayor was not someone who gave up easily. So, there was no way he would have backed out quietly once he found a way to get Amane into trouble.


    "Sakura, are you tired? Are you going to bed?"


    Sakura looked up at Amane with her wide eyes. She seemed to have taken Amane''s words in the wrong direction and made assumptions all on her own.


    "Are we going to bed? I am so tired Yoko. Let''s go to bed now."


    Sakura whined and tugged at Amane''s clothes. Amane only looked more and more amused at Sakura''s actions.


    "Alright, then go to bed. I will keep an eye on the Gwazi and make sure nothing happens to it."


    "..."


    Sakura was alarmed and her eyes widened. She had not expected this to be the outcome of Yoko''s words.


    But in retrospect, it made sense and now Sakura felt foolish for not seeing through Yoko''s deceptive words.


    "Yoko, I can help you keep the night watch and¡­"


    "Sakura, I will not be in our room tonight. So, if ''someone'' sneaks around here, I will never know. But maybe I will be thankful if they helped me out a little bit."


    Amane did not say it outright but Sakura seemed to have gotten the message anyway.


    "Would you look at the time? It''s already so late. I should go to bed now. Good night, Yoko."


    It was still bright outside but Sakura pulled the covers over her face. That hid her from the prying eyes of others around her.


    Not that it mattered to Amane. She had conveyed her message and Sakura had understood what she wanted from him.


    The poor mayor would not know what hit him soon.


    But first, Amane needed to feed the beast she was keeping. That poor thing must be hungry since it had been some time since it was last fed anything.


    "The bait is here and the safety net is also here. It is time for me to go ahead and execute my plan."


    Amane left the building with food in her bag. And she was well aware of the mayor following her.


    After all, that man was not as stealthy as he believed himself to be.

 Chapter 106 - 106: 106: The second plan [pt2]

    The mayor watched Yoko Tsurugi leave her building with the food pouch in her possession. He knew that he needed to make himself known right now if he wanted to execute his plan.


    He had covered himself with the smell of drugs. Even the smallest touch would leave his smell imprint on Yoko Tsurugi''s body.


    All he needed to do was to touch her and Yoko Tsurugi would do the rest of the work with the smell.


    What was more? This was a special drug smell that normal people could not even smell. Only a beast would notice this smell and rampage.


    So, the mayor was certain that Yoko Tsurugi would not be able to know what was happening.


    "Ah, Lady Yoko. Are you going to feed the beast right now? What an exemplary person you are. You carry out your duties to the best of your capability."


    The mayor continued to praise Yoko. He was so certain that his words would get Lady Yoko to get her guard down and accept his touch.


    "That is so sweet of you to say, mayor. But are you trying out a new scent today? You smell weird."


    The mayor froze as soon as he heard Lady Yoko''s words.


    For a solid minute, he had to wonder if he had been caught by her. Had she noticed something wrong with him? Was that why she was asking him this question?


    But as soon as that ridiculous thought crossed his mind, the mayor relaxed. There was no way Lady Yoko could smell the smell on his person. She was a human after all.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. My lady, please shake my hand. I think we got off on the wrong foot here. I want to strengthen our relationship with each other."


    The mayor did not show his discomfort on his face.


    He showed nothing with excitement on his face when he looked at Yoko.


    If not for the fact that Yoko knew his real character and his plan as well, she would have believed that this man wanted to redeem himself.


    ''What a crafty man. I can see why he went this far in his life. Unfortunately, he met his match in me.''


    Despite feeling as if it was a shame that this man was being like this, Yoko did not back down.


    She grasped the hand in front of her and shook the mayor''s hand.


    As soon as she did that, she felt the mayor relaxing. A burden seemed to have been laid off his shoulder after he had touched Amane''s hand.


    "My lady, I shall not be keeping you waiting for too long now. I am sure that the beast you are visiting is hungry."


    Amane tried not to show how amused she was right at that moment. She decided to mess with the mayor a little.


    "Mayor, since you are so interested in the creature, why don''t you come and visit it with me? I will keep you safe and you can observe the Gwazi from up close."


    The mayor froze and quickly took a step back. He did not want to be seen anywhere near the beast. He especially did not want to be anywhere close to that beast since he had this weird smell on his body.


    He would be instantly killed before the mayor could defend himself.


    "N-No, that is alright. I am sure that you will be able to take care of this for me. I am-also have a very important task I need to do. I should get going now."


    The mayor quickly fled the scene after that.


    Amane watched the man run away like a coward. But she had expected this to happen so she was not surprised in the least.


    What she was surprised at was the smell on her hand. It was a potent mix and one not a lot of people knew about.


    She was surprised that the recipe for this beast agitator was still around.


    Once Amane was done with this settlement, she would need to look more into it.


    She waved her hand and her aura covered any smell on her body. It was the standard practice in her field but not one Amane needed to utilize often.


    She quickly made her way toward the Gwazi and held the food in front of her.


    ''You masked your smell. Is something wrong?''


    The Gwazi asked as soon as it noticed Amane. There was a surprise in the beast''s eyes when he asked this question.


    For Amane, it was easy to see the reason why the beast was so surprised. It was because a scent was a unique thing to a beast.


    It was something to take pride in and to let everyone else know of their presence. As a result, they never tinkered with their scent.


    However, the case was different for Amane.


    No matter how much her scent smelled like a beast and her aura resembled a beast, Amane was a human in the end. That was what she chose to be and that was how she was going to behave like.


    And that meant making rational decisions based on her circumstances. In this case, that meant covering her scent up. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You won''t like my current scent. Someone decided to play a prank on me and now my scent is all weird. This is better for me as well."


    Amane quickly assured the Gwazi of this as she kept the food in front of him.


    The Gwazi looked enraged at Amane''s answer but she held him back for now.


    "Do not do anything foolish to help me out. It would be better for you to calm down and focus on your recovery. I feel like you almost have enough energy inside you for the purification now."


    The Gwazi calmed down and felt inside his body. He felt the energy bubbling near the surface of his consciousness.


    "Hmm, I will soon have enough energy inside me to perform the ritual. One more day is all I will be needing."


    Once the purification ritual was over, Amane would set up a permanent barrier around this town for humans.


    It would keep the beasts out and keep the humans safe. But if any human was foolish enough to step outside of the barrier, then their lives would be in their own hands.


    ...¡­


    The mayor watched Yoko Tsurugi feed the beast without any complications. His scent trick seemed to not have worked.


    "Stupid Hive. They ensured me that this scent would make the beast go wild. But nothing happened at all."


    The mayor whispered in rage. He watched that stupid Yoko take care of the beast.


    The mayor wanted to run toward the beast and make it lose its composure. But he also loved his life and knew that he would be the beast''s first victim if that happened.


    So, the mayor held back his anger and disappointment for now.


    He only had so much time left before the inspection. So, he needed to do something before that.


    And the mayor had one last resort left. He would set off a small bomb near the beast''s enclosure. That had to set the beast off in some way.


    After all, beasts had sensitive hearing. They were delicate inside and were easily spooked as well. The mayor was sure that this Gwazi would be no different.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, your carrier as a beast tamer ends here. I hope you had a good run-in while you could."


    The mayor laughed and then turned away. He did not notice Sakura stalking him.


    Sakura observed the mayor for a full minute and her eyes were filled with disgust. But she masked it and decided to bump into the mayor.


    "Ouch, I am so sorry for bumping into you. Please forgive me."


    Sakura utilized the most innocent and naive look she had. The mayor seemed to be taken aback when he looked at Sakura.


    But her innocent and naive look made the mayor rethink his opinion of her.


    In his eyes, Sakura looked naive and cute. A perfect combination he could take advantage of. And unlike Yoko, this female looked like she would follow his commands.


    "What are you doing out here, miss? Did your cousin leave you here alone? What an irresponsible thing to do to someone as young as you."


    The mayor showed kindness to Sakura. He knew that the best way to win someone was to show sympathy toward their situation.


    It had worked on a lot of people so far. So, he was sure that it would work on this naive girl as well.


    And as expected, Sakura''s blush proved him to be right. This girl was getting affected by the mayor''s kind words and actions.


    Now that the mayor looked at her, this Sakura Tsurugi was not bad-looking as well. Maybe he could seduce her to his side?


    It should be easy enough to do to a naive girl like her.


    But little did the mayor know that he was playing with fire here.

 Chapter 107 - 107: 107: The third plan [pt1]

    The mayor was a greedy person. He liked to go after what he wanted without looking at the consequences he would suffer.


    And right now, he had his eyes on Sakura. This girl was not only pretty to look at. But she was also Yoko Tsurugi''s cousin.


    Getting her on the mayor''s side would not only help him with suppressing Yoko. He will also be able to gain a strong foothold in the Tsurugi household and use their connections as well.


    This girl was a goose that laid the golden eggs for the mayor. She was someone he needed on his side at all costs.


    "Your name was¡­Sakura, right? You don''t look so good. Would you like to come in and have a drink in my office?"


    The mayor kept his voice soft and pleasant. He did not want to spook Sakura Tsurugi or give her any reason to doubt his intentions.


    And every teenage girl was a softie on the inside. No matter how tough they tried to pretend to me, they were nothing more than fools at their age.


    "I-I think I might be getting sick. I tried looking for Yoko but she seems too busy with her beast to look after me. Are you sure I will not be a brother to you?"


    Sakura asked these questions with an innocent face. It made the mayor feel even better about his plan to seduce Sakura.


    This girl was not only sick but also neglected. She was begging to fall into his hands and be used by him. A little love and care should be all she needed to be on the mayor''s side.


    "Of course, you are not a brother. No matter how good you are at a job, human life should be your priority. Your cousin is a bad person for not looking after your health."


    The mayor quickly assured Sakura of this and helped his hand out.


    Sakura looked back at him with a surprised but awkward expression. She seemed not to know what to do with herself.


    "Give me your hand. It is not safe for a fragile girl like you to be moving around the town at night. I will accompany you back to your room and find you some medicine."


    The mayor offered his hand in a form of comfort. He knew that the best way to get someone to fall for you was through skin-ship.


    And a girl of Sakura''s age seemed to not know what skin-ship was and mistook their feelings as love.


    That was what the mayor was going for here as well. He needed Sakura to think she was in love with him. That way, she would agree to help him out with anything.


    Even frame her cousin and end Yoko''s carrier.


    Sakura placed her hand in the mayor''s hand. But her face had a disgusted expression that the mayor did not see. Instead, he guided Sakura through the base and opened the door to her room.


    The room was simple and the mayor was not able to find anything inside that room that he could use.


    "E-Excuse mayor. Thank you for helping me out. If there is anything I can do for you, then please do tell me. I will try my best to accommodate your needs."


    Sakura bowed low when she offered her thanks. The mayor pretended to look flustered by her offer but he was happily smiling on the inside.


    He was ready to take advantage of Sakura. Now it was time to test how much he could push her for advantage.


    "Well, I will not ask you to do anything for me, Lady Sakura. But if you insist on paying me back, there is something you can help me with. Here, this is a perfume someone gave to me today. But I am afraid that it''s a feminine scent. So, I want you to have it."


    The mayor handed the bottle in his hand to Sakura.


    Sakura was suspicious of the mayor in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. She only looked up at him with a calm expression.


    "Oh, I will use this perfume since the mayor was the one who gave it to me. I will treasure it a lot."


    Sakura took the bottle from the mayor''s hand and held it close.


    Her face had a blush dusting her cheeks. That added a pink hue to Sakura''s cheeks that made her look more adorable than before. The mayor was satisfied after seeing Sakura like this.


    He had seen a lot of maidens in love. To him, this felt like a classic maiden-in-love look. He had succeeded in making this girl fall for him.


    "Lady, I shall take my leave now. I am sure we will have a chase to meet you again soon."


    Sakura looked away from the mayor, unable to look at him anymore. She was love-struck and under the mayor''s spell now.


    The mayor could not wait for tomorrow. Sakura would wear the perfume he gave her and it would agitate the beast.


    As a result, the authorities would see that Yoko Tsurugi was not someone they could place their trust in.


    And they would drive her out of the mayor''s town. The mayor will be the only influential one left in his city.


    ...¡­.


    Sakura looked at the bottle of perfume in his hand with a disgusted expression.


    The look in the mayor''s eyes had been vial. It made Sakura feel dirty and goosebumps stood up on her arm as a result of this.


    She hated every second of that man''s eyes on her. But she had endured it all for Yoko''s sake.


    "Sakura, what do you have in your hand? Is this some new kind of perfume that is famous around this settlement or something?"


    Sakura looked up from the bottle in her hand. Yoko had walked inside their shared room and was now looking at the perfume bottle in Sakura''s hand. It made Sakura even more certain that something was wrong with this perfume bottle.


    "This bottle was gifted to me by the mayor. He thought he could seduce an ''innocent victim'' like me to his side. But little did he know that he was the prey all along."


    Sakura tightened her grip on the small bottle in her hand before holding it out toward Sakura.


    "Hmm, this perfume is weird. It is designed to only agitate the beasts and not have any impact on humans. The mayor tried to play a similar trick on me before."


    Yoko''s confession was the only thing Sakura needed to confirm her feeling of behind used.


    The mayor had tried to use Sakura to hard Yoko. It was a rather common tactic but it made Sakura feel angry with the mayor.


    How dare that stupid human tries and use Sakura? And to harm Yoko? That was unacceptable.


    "That mayor is becoming more and more daring by the second. Yoko, we cannot allow him to get away with this insult. We need to do something about him fast."


    Sakura''s mind was going through different plans she could utilize to harm the major. There was a lot she came up with in under a minute.


    But looking at Yoko was enough for Sakura to let all her plans fall.


    After all, her cousin looked like she had a plan of her own.


    "Sakura, I need you to do me quite a few favors tomorrow. We will make the mayor act in desperation so that he will have no choice but to show his real colors. Have you brought the compelling scene with you?"


    Sakura was surprised for a full minute there.


    She knew that Yoko did not like the seduction method of Sakura. But Yoko did not stop Sakura from using her charms and tricks to get her way either.


    Mostly because it only ended up benefiting Yoko in the end.


    But for the first time, Yoko was actively encouraging Sakura to use her unethical ways to benefit their cause.


    Sakura was glad and she vowed to do her best.


    "Of course, I have that perfume bottle with me. You want me to compel the mayor into committing a crime?"


    Sakura asked the question with a suggestive tone.


    "No, of course, you do not need to do anything ''that fancy.'' Just nudge the mayor a little so that he does what he needs to do. He will make a fool of himself all on his own."


    Sakura liked the way Yoko was thinking today. She was adapting to Sakura''s tone and improvising her plans.


    And just like that, Sakura fell a little deeper in love with Yoko Tsurugi. Her cousin was the one person who understood Sakura and appreciated her for who Sakura was. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura had a feeling that she would be accepted by the other party no matter how twisted she became.


    "Sakura, I will be counting on you tomorrow. So do what you want to do and do not be afraid."


    A nod was Sakura''s answer. She was already busy planning out what she needed to do tomorrow.

 Chapter 108 - 108: 108: The Third plan [pt2]

    The morning of the inspection was finally here. Everyone got ready to play their respective roles.


    The mayor quickly prepared everything he needed for the visit of these dignitaries. But he was also looking forward to Yoko Tsurugi''s downfall.


    Happiness and glee were visible in his eyes when he went about and prepared for his day ahead.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the mayor''s door and he quickly went out to check it. Sakura''s shy face popped in front of the mayor and he was taken aback by her sudden visit.


    "Lady Sakura, can I help you with anything?"


    The mayor was confused by Sakura''s sudden visit but the blush on her face explained a lot about her visit. The mayor suddenly felt glad to see Sakura visiting him.


    "Umm, hello mayor. I wanted to thank you for the gift you gave me yesterday. I am ever wearing the scent you gave me and I suddenly wanted to see you. I hope you do not mind my sudden visit."


    The mayor looked at Sakura awkwardly. He was in the middle of misplacing a few documents inside his room.


    He could not afford to find a few forged documents inside. The old government officials might have let him go with a slap on his wrist and a lot of bribe money. But he doubted that these new officials would be the same.


    There was a rumor going around that the new officers were as rigid as a steal. They would not give in to any bribe.


    "Ah, I do not mind your visit Sakura. But the timing of your visit is a little¡­difficult for me to accommodate. I was in the middle of cleaning my office."


    The mayor explained without giving a hint of the discomfort he felt at Sakura''s presence.


    Sakura''s widened her eyes to show that she understood and was in awe of the mayor. But on the inside, she scoffed and mocked the mayor. He was a fool who was too trusting.


    He was even melting at Sakura''s acting. The mayor was unable to look through Sakura''s words and actions. And she was being so obvious with her intentions right now as well.


    "Mayor, I feel a little dizzy. Do you think I can come inside and rest for a while?"


    The mayor stood in front of his door awkwardly once more. He did want to invite Sakura in, but he was in the middle of something. He could not afford for Sakura to go and babble her mouth later.


    But then Sakura pretended to faint in front of the mayor. And he had to open his doors for Sakura. He had no other choice.


    "Come on in. You look a little sick today so you should rest on the sofa. I will bring tea for you."


    The mayor left Sakura alone in the room. That was one of the biggest mistakes he could have done.


    In the short amount of time, Sakura had, she managed to snag the evidence of the mayor''s corrupted acts.


    By the time the mayor came back, Sakura was sitting on the sofa with her head clutched in her hands.


    The mayor handed her the tea and then he went back to work. He did not even notice that some of his documents were missing now. He was too busy categorizing things and trying to be safe. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Sakura went back to her room, the mayor sighed in relief and he burned all the evidence that could have been used against him.


    And then the inspectors arrived at his town.


    ......¡­.


    "Officers, it is nice to see that you both are unharmed."


    Stella was the first one to receive the government officials. She was duty-bound and responsible for their safety.


    The forest was quiet nowadays but that did not mean that it was safe.


    Both officers looked at Stella with a blank looks in their eyes. They did not like Stella but they could not get rid of her either.


    For them, Stella was a necessary evil they had to deal with in their lives. She was powerful and the only one who could argue with the divine leader.


    "Officer Stella, we received your letter. But unfortunately, this project is urgently needed to resolve our homing problem. We don''t have any other choice."


    The government official did not even sound sorry when he relied on Stella.


    This might have been Stella''s first time asking for a reevaluation of a place, but it was not the officials'' first time receiving such a paper.


    And although the identity of the spender did worry him a little, the officer was willing to bet that this place had nothing dangerous in it.


    "Oh! If that''s the case, then the government cannot blame us if something happened to this town in the future. We did inform you of what could happen to this place but you refused to listen."


    Both government officials turned toward the black-haired and golden-eyed beauty who was walking out of the city gate.


    Yoko Tsurugi was as beautiful as they both had heard. But the air of danger surrounding her made both inspection officers flinch.


    Suddenly, they found themselves unable to look up at Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Whether this place is suitable or not, it is not for you to decide. You are just someone we hired to advise us about the beasts. We are still not sure if your skills are even real or not."


    The government official finally forced these words out.


    For someone unable to even look up at Yoko because of her presence, this officer sure was stubborn. Amane wanted to clap for this officer''s bravery.


    Just when Amane was about to make a snappy comeback and tear this officer a new one, the mayor ran out of the settlement. And with that, Amane lost a great opportunity.


    "W-Welcome, esteemed guests. I am sorry that I came out late. I needed to make a last stop before I could come and greet you."


    The government officials felt insulted that they were not the mayor''s priority.


    Whenever they went to visit a place, the local people stopped what they were going to greet them. That was the kind of behavior these officials were used to.


    But now they were being treated as a second thought by these people.


    "I would like to know just what was this ''important business'' that kept you from greeting us outright. I have never been insulted more in my life before."


    The first official sounded angry. He could not believe that there was someone out there who was more important than him.


    "A-Ah, I did mention this in my reports. We have a Gwazi inside our premises. Our dear Lady Tsurugi found one of them in need of our help and now he''s being kept in the city."


    Both officials who came to inspect the town froze. Their eyes went wide with fear and uncertainty.


    They wanted to be treated as special. But they did not want to face a beast ever in their lives.


    They might say that they trust Yoko Tsurugi to handle the beasts, but they did not trust her. If something happened, then the officials would be the ones to lose their lives first.


    "Dear Officials, would you like to go and meet this Gwazi guest of ours? He''s a delightful one and would not harm you both."


    The officials did need to check up on the Gwazi, but they did not want to check up on the beast. If possible, they would not want to encounter the beast at all.


    "H-How about we do something else first? There is a lot to check on our list of things and we don''t have enough time to look around. I think we should look around the site first."


    Officer 2 quickly injected his words before anyone else could say anything. He sounded relieved when no one said ''no'' to his proposal.


    "I understand gentlemen. If you want to look around the site first, then that is what we shall do first. I hope you are ready to be blown away by the best city you are about to witness?"


    The mayor was boasting a lot about this city. But compared to the Tsurugi estate, this place looked shabby.


    Amane did not say this in front of the mayor because it would have shattered the mayor''s pride.


    But she was curious to know what the mayor was cooking up right now. He looked far too happy for him not to have planned anything.


    Did the mayor have a backup plan in case Sakura failed? It seemed more and more likely by the second.


    And if so, then Amane could not wait to see the mayor fail one more time. It would be fun and act as revenge for what the mayor had tried to do to her.


    Amane would make sure she repaid the conspiracy against her with tenfold interest. She was just that kind of person - to not let her prey fall out of her grasp easily.

 Chapter 109 - 109: 109: The third plan [pt3]

    The mayor was nervous but he did not let his emotions show on his face. Behind him, the inspectors from the government were taking notes about this city.


    The mayor wished he could see those notes to know what these people thought about this city. But the inspectors were vigilant and hid their notes every time the mayor tried to peek at them.


    Neither the inspectors nor the mayor was willing to give an inch to the other side. So, the atmosphere was a little tense.


    "You have a lot of facilities for a city that is in the middle of nowhere. You have maintained this place well."


    One of the inspectors noticed this and the mayor puffed his chest up in pride. He had worked hard on this place.


    "Of course. I aimed to provide this place with as much comfort as I can. My people shall not lack for anything."


    The mayor was jolly on the outside but he finally calmed down on the inside. He was certain that the inspectors liked his city now. He could finally let his worries lie to rest.


    "We have seen most of the city. Now, we would like to see the real reason we are here - the beast. We received a report that your city was temporarily housing a Gwazi and we would like to see if it is safe enough to keep in a settlement. Lady Tsurugi, this is your doing, right?"


    The officer turned toward Yoko Tsurugi to ask this question. The said female had remained quiet up until now. But she finally paid attention to what was going on with the officers.


    "I did bring the Gwazi into the human settlement but don''t worry. This child is a soft-hearted one and he will not harm you if you left it alone. Come and follow me. I will show you the Gwazi."


    Both inspectors looked surprised at how easily Yoko was handling the situation. They were certain that they would be able to corner Yoko Tsurugi if they mentioned the beast.


    But Yoko Tsurugi had not only waved their concern away, but she also offered them a visit to the said beast.


    That could only mean that Yoko Tsurugi was certain of her hold on the beast.


    This confidence chaffed the mayor''s good mood. He hated how superior Yoko Tsurugi looked at that second. She was taking his spotlight.


    ''But it''s only a matter of time Yoko Tsurugi. I will make sure you will not be able to raise your head after this incident.''


    The mayor promised this in his head as he walked behind the group. Soon, the group reached the clearing where the Gwazi was being kept.


    Sakura Tsurugi was nowhere to be seen but the mayor was not worried. It was about to be time for the beast to be few. And he knew that Sakura would be the one responsible for feeding this Gwazi.


    "So, this is the Gwazi you found in the forest? It looks bigger than any other ones I have seen before. Is this one a hybrid?"


    One of the inspectors reached out to touch the Gwazi. But before his hand could contact the beast, Yoko stopped him.


    "You should ask for the beast''s permission before you touch it. Otherwise. You will find yourself missing a few fingers."


    Yoko warned and the inspector gulped before bringing his hand back.


    The Gwazi gave them all only one look filled with annoyance before it went back to staring into the distance. It was time for breakfast.


    "What''s the Gwazi looking at the distance for? Is something supposed to be there?"


    The second officer asked. He also looked in the direction the Gwazi was looking at but there was no one there.


    "It''s waiting for my cousin Sakura to feed it. Beasts have a very sharp sense of routine. And as they get older, it only gets worse for them."


    The mayor watched the scene in front of him with clenched teeth. He could not help but find Yoko Tsurugi as an eyesore. She was standing at a place where he should be standing at. And she was attending his guests.


    In his jealousy-induced rage, the mayor finally stepped toward the beast and tightened his fist. His nails dug into his soft palm, causing blood to flow out.


    He was about to take out the small vial of beast-repelling scent Hive had given him when he realized that he had given it all away to Sakura Tsurugi.


    "Mayor, what do you think you are doing? Everyone else is leaving the beasts'' enclosures."


    The mayor snapped out of his rage-induced thoughts when Stella informed him of his position. The mayor forced himself to relax and not fall for Yoko Tsurugi''s tricks.


    That girl was a sly fox. She was waiting for the mayor to react to her so that she could trap him. But the mayor was not going to fall for her tricks.


    Just when he thought everything else was going wrong, Sakura Tsurugi finally made her entry. She had a bowl of food with her and she confidently stalked up toward the beast.


    ''Finally, the beast will get triggered by Sakura Tsurugi and I will have an excuse to point out.''


    The mayor watched with eager eyes as Sakura fed the beast. But nothing out of the ordinary happened.


    The beast was calm when he ate his given food. Not a single sign of agitation could be seen on its face or body.


    The mayor was shocked and he could not help his body from moving and clutching Sakura''s shoulder.


    "You! You said that you used the perfume I gave you yesterday. So why are you alright? The beast should have¡­"


    The mayor started to yell but he suddenly felt a lot of eyes focusing on him. The government officials were especially keen for the mayor to finish his words.


    But the mayor was not stupid. He knew he needed to stop speaking if he did not want all his secrets to come to light.


    "I m-mean, the beast should have found that scent calming and fallen asleep as well."


    The mayor quickly finished his words. He did not show how nervous he was on the outside when he was talking.


    "What do you mean? Of course, I am wearing that special scent you gave me. Don''t tell me that you do not believe me. After all, I did for you and endured. How could you doubt me?"


    The mayor was confused by Sakura''s words. As far as he knew, Sakura and he had no connection. Her words were rather misleading.


    "What the hell are you talking about? When did we ever have a relationship? G-Gentlemen, I think we should hurry up and take our leave now. We have spent too much time in this enclosure. I will show you to your resting quarters."


    The mayor suddenly felt the inspector''s mood sour. They looked at Sakura with an interested expression and they wanted to know more.


    The mayor was certain that he had done nothing wrong to Sakura yet. But he could not afford to have a misunderstanding right now. He quickly decided to bring the inspectors away and into a place he could control.


    The inspectors allowed themselves to be brought away. But they still decided to find Sakura and ask her what happened between her and the mayor.


    Sakura watched the inspectors and the mayor leave her alone with a satisfied expression on her face. She could tell that the inspectors were interested in what she had to say.


    Now, all Sakura needed to do was to hand the evidence over to the officers and the mayor would be done for.


    As for what happened to this place and its people? Well, that was not something Sakura needed to think about.


    "You did that deliberately. You acted as if there was something between you and the mayor deliberately so that you could attract the official''s attention. What are you planning to do, Sakura Tsurugi?"


    Stella could not help but ask Sakura this. The more she saw of Sakura, the more this young one fascinated her.


    But that did not mean that Stella liked Sakura. There was just a hint of interest and a lot of disgust in Stella''s heart when she looked at Sakura.


    And yet, someone like Yoko Tsurugi was keeping Sakura close. There must be something worthwhile in her.


    "Hump, whether I acted like that deliberately or not does not matter. You just want to know if the mayor approached me with bad intentions or not, right? Well, he did. And I used him in return. That is all."


    Sakura did not give Stella any details about what happened between her and the mayor. But she seemed convinced that she was in the right this time.


    Stella did not believe one word that came out of Sakura''s mouth. But she held her mouth back for now. She needed to catch Sakura red-handed if she wanted to accuse the younger. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And no, it was not because Stella was jealous of Sakura. It was just serving justice.

 Chapter 110 - 110: 110: The final plan [pt1]

    "Gentlemen, this is the room you will be staying in for the next few days. I hope you have a pleasant day ahead."


    The mayor was burning up from the inside. But on the outside, he kept a happy smile. He did not want to show the government officials his bad side.


    The government officials did not look impressed with what they were seeing. The room was decorated according to the latest trends. But it was still somewhat bare when compared to what other places offered them during their stay.


    "Dinner will be ready soon. I will call for someone to come and deliver your food to your rooms. There is no need for you gentlemen to leave your rooms. Also, if you need anything then let me know. I will arrange for whatever you need by any means."


    The mayor likely wanted to flatter his guests. But the more he spoke, the more suspicious the officials became of his motives.


    First of all, asking them not to leave their room was a big ''danger'' sign in thier books. It made the government officials want to look around the premise even more.


    So as soon as the mayor left them alone, they both decided to head out and investigate this settlement. They were sure that they would find something of use here.


    That had been the plan before the door to their resting place was knocked open.


    "Gentlemen, I need you to see something important. What you do with this information afterwards does not matter to me."


    Yoko Tsurugi stood at the door of their door. Yoko Tsurugi had a stack of papers in her hand and she determined look on her face.


    The government officials decided to throw her a bone. They had heard a lot about Yoko Tsurugi and how close she was with Charlie Suzuki, the divine leader. So they tried not to trigger her in any way.


    "Sure, we will have a look at what is in your hand. Give me that report."


    The first officer asked for the report and Yoko handed it over to him for inspection.


    The official did not think much of what he was reading at first. To him, it did not matter much. But that all changed as he read the report more and more.


    This report held evidence of the mayor''s corruption and his willingness to do anything to get his way. The report was detailed and the paperwork had never been filed for such a report.


    A lot of money seemed to have been swallowed by the mayor during the major construction of this city.


    And that was something the government could not look over.


    "Lady Tsurugi, is this piece of information valid? How much can we trust your words?"


    The government official clutched the piece of paper in his hand tighter. He wanted to go and arrest the mayor on the spot. But he needed to respect the rules and regulations that were set in place.


    Despite having the piece of paper as a piece of evidence, the mayor was still innocent until a trial was held and the mayor was stripped of everything he owned. That was how the official law worked.


    The government official would have no problem disregarding this ruling if Stella was not here. Stella was too rule-bound to allow such things to occur under her nose.


    "Well, I would say that this evidence is enough to prove my words. But I can see that you are still worried about my words. Don''t worry. You will get your chance to arrest the mayor legally soon."


    The government official suddenly looked cautious of Yoko as well. The amount of confidence in her tone told the official that she had planned something.


    And if her plan gave them the chance to arrest the mayor, then it was likely a dangerous plan.


    But still, it was the pair''s duty to ensure that law and order were maintained where they were inspecting. So, as long as Yoko Tsurugi hurt no one, she was not under suspicion as well.


    They had no legal ground to interfere in her plan.


    "By the way, my cousin Sakura will keep in touch with you and update you on our plan and what we are going to do next. So I hope that you will not neglect her messages and maintain a good relationship with her."


    From the main entry entered the familiar face they had seen before. The government officially recognized Sakura Tsurugi instantly.


    "Hello, Gentlemen. I think we have a lot to discuss."


    Sakura no longer sounded like that gentle but scared kid these people had met before. And both government officials decided to give Sakura a chance.


    .....


    ''Shit, this is bad. The government officials are already here and I have not managed to cause any problems for Yoko Tsurugi. At this rate, my plan to throw her out would be unsuccessful.''


    The mayor stormed his office and quickly threw his body on his chair. He needed time to think about his next move.


    With his first three plans failing, the confidence the mayor had before had been shattered. But his will to win burned as bright as ever.


    All his plans had ended up in failure and the mayor suddenly realized something.


    The reason nothing he did worked was because he expected someone else to do things for him. Of course that was not going to work out for him.


    What the mayor needed to do was simple - he needed to step ahead and agitate the beast himself. It was clear that the other people were not doing it right.


    ''Well, if I want to gain something, then I need to take the risk associated with it as well, right? Yoko Tsurugi is a crafty one and she must have done something to ensure the beast will not get triggered. But that all ends now.''


    The mayor was a coward when it came to his safety. But for the first time, he decided to put himself at risk.


    He had requested a few more things from The Hive yesterday. And his delivery had finally arrived today.


    It was more of that agitating potion as well as some protective devices. Even if the beast started to rampage, the mayor would stay safe.


    And then, he would use the poison he had been sent to kill the Gwazi. It would all be too easy from there on.


    All the mayor had to do was to accuse Yoko Tsurugi of not taking care of the breast and she would be done for.


    Yes, that was what the mayor would do.


    The mayor quickly opened his office door to carry out his plan. But as soon as he stepped out, he found himself under the strict eyes of Stella.


    "Mayor, what are you planning? I am afraid that I will need to stop you if it''s something dangerous."


    Stella was like a wall in front of the mayor. He could only nervously watch her and try to figure out what she wanted from him.


    "S-Stella, you see, there is something I wanted to. I-It is nothing dangerous. I promise. I just wanted to see the beast one more time before Yoko kills it off. Y-You can come with me if you want to." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mayor did not want to have Stella come with him just in case he was discovered to be using tricks. But maybe having Stella as a piece of evidence would not be bad.


    The mayor watched Stella nervously, waiting for her to reply to his offer. But Stella was not that easy to fool.


    She knew that the mayor was planning to use her for his gain. The glint in his eyes was quite loud.


    Plus, Stella could smell that artificial smell the mayor gave off. Her nose was not as sharp as a beast or Amane''s but Stella had still been raised by a beast trainer.


    As such, she could tell that the mayor''s scent would agitate a beast.


    ''The mayor is a shrewd one for sure. I would rather not get involved with him if it''s possible.''


    But that would mean letting Yoko Tsurugi down and Stella found herself not being able to follow through that.


    Her instincts were telling her to save Yoko Tsurugi and do whatever she could to keep Yoko safe.


    Stella found her instincts annoying. But she was ultimately a slave to her instincts.


    ''Maybe Yoko Tsurugi will reward you if you help her out. Don''t you want to feel that soft and enchanting skin under your hands? Imagine your hands running all over¡­''


    That was enough. Stella did not want to think anymore about this topic. Her lust for Yoko was getting out of hand.


    It was even spilling over into her feelings for Amane. If this continued, then Stella would not be able to separate her feelings anymore.


    ''Let''s help Yoko Tsurugi out and say goodbye to her. That will help me feel better once she is gone.''

 Chapter 111 - 111: 111: The final plan [pt2]

    "T-This is¡­a lot of evidence. But how can we be sure that we can trust these papers? For all we know, you could have forged all this and are now trying to trick us."


    Amane was not surprised to see that the government officials in front of her were cautious. They did not believe Amane outright even when they had the evidence in front of their eyes.


    They were asking for validation of these documents.


    "Hey, we are not scammers. Every document here can be re-checked in the government office and you will find your evidence. We both will take our leave now."


    Sakura was a little triggered to see her words not being believed. She had put up with too much to get these documents.


    Amane put one hand on Sakura''s head to calm her down while the other one handed over the remaining papers to the government officials.


    "You can investigate the mayor and these papers. Our work here is done."


    Amane lightly dragged Sakura out of the room.


    Sakura resisted for a few seconds before realizing that Amane was asking her to come out of the room.


    "Yoko, I did well, right? You need to reward me for being a good girl."


    Sakura''s voice dipped an octave. Her husky voice was better suited for the bedroom but Amane let the younger get away with it this time.


    "Of course, I will reward you for being so helpful Sakura. Once we finish dealing with the mayor, I will give you want you to want."


    Sakura clapped her hands together in excitement. She could not wait for the night to come so that she could feel Yoko''s hands on her body.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, can I talk with you? I need to tell you something about the mayor. He is planning to¡­"


    Stella''s sudden appearance did not surprise Amane. But the weird feeling she was having for some time suddenly erupted.


    Her bond with the Gwazi was pulsing and Amane could feel that something was wrong.


    "Tsk, I thought that mayor would be smarter than this. But he tried to agitate the Gwazi when it is the busiest time of the day. It seems like he has a death wish."


    Amane was pissed off at herself for giving the mayor this opportunity. She should have done something to the mayor long before things came down to this.


    "What happened? Do you want me to help you with something? Your complexion went white suddenly."


    Stella noticed the change in Yoko Tsurugi. But she did not know the reason behind this.


    "The mayor agitated the Gwazi and now everyone is in danger. I will go and deal with the beast. You all go and take care of the mayor. Sakura, you go and help the officials stay safe."


    Amane quickly took charge of the situation and divided the work. After that, she quickly ran out to reach the enraged beast.


    The Gwazi had a temporary bond with Amane so she could feel its raging emotions. It was ready to devour everything in its path. That was how dangerous a beast could get.


    When Amane reached the Gwazi''s barrier, she instantly knew the reason that had irritated the Gwazi.


    There was a small girl trapped in the Gwazi''s enclosures.


    The child was rolled into a ball and tried to save herself. Amane knew she needed to take immediate action if she wanted to save the kid.


    Amane was not sure if she would be able to control her aura or not. But she still needed to try creating a shield around the kid.


    It finally worked and the kid was saved seconds before she could be crushed. The admiration from the morning had turned into dread toward the beast in front of her.


    "H-Help me out. Please help me out."


    The kid cried and Amane used her aura to bind the Gwazi. It struggled to escape Amane''s chains but their bond kept the Gwazi in place.


    Amane''s eyes met the scared child in front of her.


    "What were you thinking coming into this cage? I specifically asked everyone to keep out. How did you even get in here."


    It was clear to Amane that the kid had not walked into this cage on her own. That was impossible to do and Amane had made sure of that.


    Some adults had to have helped this kid. And Amane was sure that the adult in question was the mayor.


    "I-I did not mean to come in here. I just wanted to help and the mayor promised me that nothing would happen. I want to go home. I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    The kid cried out in Amane''s arms. She was scared and Amane did not blame the kid for being scared. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, it was not the kid''s fault she had been lured into a sense of false security. The one in question was the mayor.


    The Gwazi tried to break free of its binds once more. Its huge body thrashed in the bond which caused the chains to clang against each other. The kid in Amane''s arms flinched when she heard that noise.


    But Amane covered her ears so that she did not have to hear it anymore.


    "Hey kid, go back to your family. Also, tell Stella what happened here and she will help you out. I will take care of things here."


    Amane dropped the kid outside of her barrier. She could feel that it was about the promised time. The purification ceremony will need to take place soon.


    "A-Are you sure you will be alright in there? You can get hurt."


    The kid was a courageous one who decided to worry about Amane. This concern touched Amane in the heart and it reminded her of the reason she often ended up taking children in.


    It was because children were too pure and did not deserve to deal with the negativity in this world.


    "I am quite sure kid. I will be alright in here. You just need to hurry up and do your duty. It''s quite a heavy one as well so I can only count on you."


    The kid looked determined once she heard Amane''s words. She quickly ran away to get to her parents.


    Amane watched her go for some time and then she turned toward the beast in front of her.


    "Hmm, let''s see what we can salvage from your consciousness. The drugs made you lose your mind. I will need to find you in your mind again."


    Amane placed her forehead on the beast in front of her.


    As a beast that had evolved, the Gwazi had a consciousness that was like humans. Amane''s aura seeped into the body in front of her and she tried to find that consciousness.


    It was weak but still there. And it was trying to release all the build-up power it had inside its body.


    Amane''s aura amplified that power and released it. Her surroundings glowed and the barren land beneath her foot began to sprout with new life.


    Whatever had affected this forest would soon be blown away by Amane''s and the beast''s combined aura.


    Gentle waves of magic pulsed around the pair. It began to get brighter and brighter by the second. Soon, light engulfed the whole area.


    And slowly, the body in Amane''s arms began to disintegrate into light. It happened slowly and Amane could feel the flow of life getting weaker in her arms.


    "You shall be remembered by this forest for your sacrifice. May you get reborn soon into a new form."


    By the time the Gwazi completely disappeared, the forest had fallen quiet and a small crown had gathered around the clearing. The government officials were there to see what happened.


    But the one Amane''s eyes zoned in on was the mayor.


    The mayor looked pale and lifeless. He had not expected everything he had built up to come crashing down just like that.


    Now that the beast was gone, the mayor no longer had any reason to criticize Amane as well.


    "What happened here? What was that pillar of light we saw? And where did that beast go?"


    The government official 1 asked. He needed to know everything to make a statement back to his superiors.


    "The Gwazi decided to give his life back to nature. It is a process of purification beasts usually go through once they gain enlightenment. It is quite common and there is no need for you to worry."


    Amane quickly summarized what happened. But her words were filled with both lies and truths which made it impossible to untangle.


    The more the mayor heard from her, the more he paled.


    "Hmm, after hearing all this, I don''t think this place is safe for human residency. We shall rethink this town''s establishment and think of another way to solve our residency issue."


    The mayor wanted to cry as soon as he heard that. His hopes and his dreams, they were being dashed in front of his eyes. And for that, he was not going to forgive Yoko Tsurugi.

 Chapter 112 - 112: 112: Sakuras reward [R-18]

    "You cannot decide this based on a single incident that happened. This town is supposed to be the lifeline of a lot of people. Even officials are thinking of taking up residence in this town later. You cannot possibly dash all their hopes and dreams like this."


    The mayor looked shocked to hear the verdict on his town. He had tried so hard to show only the good side of this place. But in the end, it had not mattered much.


    When faced with such dangerous conditions, the officials have easily changed their minds.


    "Mayor, we must agree that this is a beautiful town to live in. But it is equally as dangerous. As people''s representative, I cannot allow innocent people to be in danger by living in this place."


    The mayor had no words left after that. The more he tried to argue with the government officials, the more trouble he would land himself in.


    ''I have no other choice but to accept this. But how can I accept this outcome? This is all her fault. This is all Yoko Tsurugi''s fault.''


    Humans could lose their minds when they faced high-intensity emotions. The mayor was no different in this regard.


    As soon as all his other options had been sealed, there had been no reason for him to not be reckless. And his brain decided that the one he needed to get rid of here was Yoko Tsurugi.


    Ever since this female had stepped into his town, nothing had gone right for the mayor. It was clear to him that everything was her fault here.


    "Y-You are the reason this happened to me. So, die for the sake of my mental peace."


    The mayor rushed toward Yoko with a knife. But he did not even make it halfway to her before Stella grabbed his arm and stopped him in place.


    The mayor realized what he was doing as soon as his arm was grabbed by Stella. But it was already too late by that point.


    The harm had been done and the mayor could no longer take his actions back and blame his impulse.


    "What do you think you are doing mayor? Have you lost your mind? Why did you attack an innocent person like this."


    The mayor wanted to apologize for his actions and assured Stella that he meant no harm. But as soon as he heard Stella call Yoko Tsurugi innocent, all his desire to come clean went down the drain.


    "This girl is no innocent lamb you are protecting. She''s a devil''s spawn here to ruin me. Why else would my peaceful town be closed? It is all her fault. This is a conspiracy constructed by her to take over this place."


    The mayor did not even care if his words made sense or not now. He just wanted to air out his frustration on someone.


    And the only one in front of him currently was Yoko Tsurugi.


    Just looking at her smug face was enough to make the mayor gag.


    "Oh, I did not know you thought so highly of my talent. But I am afraid that what you are thinking about me is not true. I had nothing to do with your downfall and I had no desire to monopolize this place either."


    "It would have been better for you to respect nature a little more and be vary of beasts. This place looked peaceful on the surface but there were a lot of other problems people faced in here."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s voice was calm but the mayor thought she sounded haughty. She was putting up a show of being an innocent lady in front of government officials.


    "Your mask does not fool me, Yoko. This town had been perfect until you came around to disturb us. It is all your¡­"


    Stella could not take the mayor''s bullshit any longer. She knew that Yoko''s words were the truth. This place had been far from perfect.


    The government officials looked at the display in front of them with an awkward expressions on their faces. They had no idea what they should do from here on.


    "We will go and prepare a report regarding this place. It might take us a day or two to arrange temporary accommodations for all the people here. Thankfully, the population of this town is low."


    The official assured Yoko and Stella of this before he left to do his thing with his partner.


    That left Yoko and Stella in an awkward position. They both did not know what to do with the mayor now.


    "You can lock him up in a room and I will sell it for the time being. Tonight is going to be a rough night for everyone."


    Stella nodded awkwardly as she picked the mayor up and put him on her shoulder. She was strong enough to carry the mayor like a potato sack.


    "Will you be alright? A lot happened and the people will not be happy with your interference in their lives. You did take away their home after all."


    Stella knew the people around the town quite well. She might not have interacted with them much, but she still knew their nature.


    What surprised her was that she was worried about Yoko Tsurugi''s well-being. It was not like her to worry about a stranger.


    ''No, don''t think about it. I do not want to feel anything about Yoko Tsurugi anymore.''


    "I will handle the situation somehow. Unlike these weak people, I can defend myself well. You should take care of yourself more."


    Yoko Tsurugi put a hand on Stella''s shoulder and the touch burned her. It sends a familiar but annoying warmth through Stella''s body.


    Ultimately, Stella could not handle that touch anymore and quickly took her leave.


    "I-I see. In that case, I will take my leave now. I will see you tomorrow."


    Stella made a quick retreat and Yoko could only call it fleeing.


    ....


    "Well, that takes care of one thing. Now, I think I promised Sakura a good time tonight. I should go and fulfill my promise.


    Amane quickly headed back to her room. She could feel Sakura''s presence inside the room already. And Amane was sure that her cousin would surprise Amane when she opened the room.


    As expected, Sakura did not disappoint Amane.


    Sakura had someone banded her hands on top of her head and her body was wet and ready. Sakura''s cock was standing alert and her leaking pussy was visible to Amane''s eyes as soon as she entered the room.


    "Tsk, I have told you before to stop being a slutty bitch but you just do not listen. What would you have done if someone else had walked through the door instead of me?"


    Amane asked as she slowly walked toward Sakura. Her hand ignored all of Sakura''s exposed skin, only to land on her leaking pussy first.


    It was wet and throbbing.


    As soon as Amane touched that pussy, Sakura''s cock jumped up in joy as well. Sakura gave a full-body flinch and then leaned into Amane''s touch.


    "If someone other than my mistress had walked through that door and seen me, then it would have been their last day on their earth. I will never let my mistress''s property in front of someone else''s eyes."


    Sakura assured as she panted in exhaustion. Her body had red marks on her arm where she had been bound and placed in her position.


    "You will do all that Sakura? Then you are trying to be a good girl for me? You deserve a reward for that."


    Amane''s finger entered Sakura''s pussy. But it felt a little loose around her fingers. The shiny liquid that leaked out of Sakura''s pussy also felt suspicious.


    "M-Mistress, please give me more. M-My pussy is leaking for you."


    Amane entered a second finger into Sakura''s pussy with ease and started fingering Sakura. The stimulation in Sakura''s pussy caused her cock to become hard as well. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as soon as Sakura was close to coming, Amane stopped her treatment and held the base of Sakura''s penis. She was not going to let Sakura come so easily.


    "Tsk, you played with your hole on your own before I came in pet. I told you that this hole is no longer yours to do as you, please. How dare you try and defy my orders."


    Sakura gave a full-body shudder as soon as she heard Amane''s words. She felt excited at the notion of doing something forbidden.


    And at the same time, she wanted to be punished by Yoko as well. She wanted more of Yoko''s touch, be it praise or punishment.


    "I-I am sorry mistress. I played with my dirty hole and sullied your property. This will not happen again¡­"


    Sakura trailed off as soon as Yoko pulled her fingers out of Sakura''s leaking pussy. But Sakura did not even have any time to complain because a hand slapped Sakura''s pussy hard and she forgot all about her complaints.

 Chapter 113 - 113: 113: Sakuras reward [pt2] R-18

    The sound of Amane''s hand slapping Sakura''s pussy echoes loudly in the room. That sound made Sakura''s cock twitch and her pussy let out a clear liquid.


    "Tsk, you are such a bad puppy. No matter how much I train you, it is not enough, huh? Your pussy will leak if I even touch you."


    Amane slapped Sakura''s pussy and ass a few more times. Her slaps had enough force to turn the whole surface red and Sakura''s skin throbbed.


    "I-I am sorry master. Your puppy is a¡­dirty one. My pussy¡­is broken."


    Sakura admitted with moans in between her words. The sting of being slapped around felt pleasurable. It grounded Sakura and reminded her of her place as a pet.


    Sakura tried to rub her hard cock on the bed to get some friction, but Amane noticed it as soon as Sakura even tried. And Amane quickly held Sakura''s hips still while placing a hand on her leaking cock.


    "Your pussy is not the only thing that is broken about you. Look at your penis. It cannot stop leaking for even a single minute. You will come at this rate."


    Amane lightly touched Sakura''s penis head with her nail. That light stimulation was enough to force Sakura to come.


    But Amane did not allow Sakura this pleasure. She held the base of Sakura''s cock and prevented her younger cousin from coming.


    "What do you think you are doing Sakura? I did not permit you to come."


    Amane scolded Sakura and the harsh tone went straight to Sakura''s cock. It twitched in Amane''s grasp and got harder.


    But Sakura was still not allowed to come.


    "M-Mistress, please let me come. I-It hurts to stop here."


    Sakura begged with tear-filled eyes but she still have enough endurance to hold on. Amane knew that as well so she did not let Sakura go.


    If anything, she tightened her hold and used her other hand to play with Sakura''s clit.


    "It hurts? Well, maybe a little pain will help you remember your place Sakura. Don''t forget that you are a pet and pets don''t speak."


    Amane pinched Sakura''s clit with her left-hand finger and stroked her penis with her right hand. That double stimulation caused Sakura to flinch and she came violently into Amane''s hands.


    "I-I am breaking. Yoko, I am coming¡­"


    Sakura''s whole body shook violently as she came down from her high. She felt guilty for not being able to hold on.


    But at the same time, the embarrassment of her situation made Sakura flush and her cock twitched.


    "You dirty puppy. Looks like you need a lot more training than I first expected. Let''s get to work now. Luckily, I packed all your ''training equipment'' so we can begin right now."


    Sakura watched Amane take out a familiar collar as well as other supplies from her bag.


    "First, let''s make sure you will not be able to come from your cock again. A good bitch only comes when her master allows her to."


    The cock ring went around Sakura''s huge cock and ended up at her base. The feeling of cold metal against her hot and throbbing cock made Sakura flinch and shiver at the same time.


    But that was far from being over.


    "Next is your collar. I can see that you forget your place often. So, you need this collar to remind you of what you are. And how can we forget your leash? This is just as important as your collar is."


    The more accessories Amane put on Sakura; the more Sakura''s brain slipped into her pet space.


    "Let''s finish your get-up for today with these. Do you know what these are Sakura?"


    Sakura looked up at the bathplug with a dog tail at the end and a vibrator in Amane''s hands.


    She opened her mouth to respond but only pants escaped her lips. She was not able to form any words.


    "What''s a wrong pet? You can''t speak back? But then again, you are a pet and pets don''t speak so I guess I should have expected this. Now present in front of me and let me so your holes."


    Sakura''s body responded to this command all on its own. She quickly turned around and pushed her hips up. Her chest was flushed flat with the bed in front of her while her hips showed her leaking pussy, cock, and ass to Amane.


    It was the perfect mounting position and even Amane was surprised at how well Sakura was holding this.


    "You are well-trained by me. Look at how you hold your hips up. Now then, we shall get started."


    Amane slowly pushed the vibrator into Sakura''s pussy. It was tight and resisted that entry.


    "I fingered up open yesterday so why are you so tight against today? Your body is useless. Looks like I will have to prepare you again. I hope you feel proud of yourself."


    Sakura felt Amane''s fingers probing her pussy. One entered and then another. But the friction she felt was not enough.


    She needed more.


    But as soon as Sakura pushed her hips back to fuck herself on Amane''s fingers, Amane pulled back as well. Sakura did not even have the time to moan in disappointment before she had Amane''s tongue eating her out.


    Sakura''s hips quivered and she lost the strength in her legs. She would have collapsed on the floor if Amane had not held her hips up.


    "I just licked you a few times and you went weak in the knees? My pet doesn''t listen to orders well and has no stamina. Just what are you even good for?"


    Sakura''s brain had turned into mush. She could only let out small sounds and moans in response to all the stimulation Yoko was forcing her to endure.


    But before Sakura could come, Amane pulled back and pressed the end of her vibrator into Sakura''s wetness.


    Sakura''s pussy expanded to take in the vibrator. This time, it was far easier to push in than before.


    Once that was done, Amane looked at her masterpiece. There was just one more thing left for her to do.


    "Sakura, let''s start your butt training now. We need to open you up more if we want you to wear your tail."


    Sakura''s eyes showed that she did not understand a word of what was said in front of her. Amane took out the lube and quickly opened Sakura''s ass up.


    She carefully entered the butt plug with the tail into Sakura''s ass and admired her masterpiece.


    "Now pet, listen carefully. I will come back to see you in about an hour. Don''t you dare come when I have not permitted you? And try to hold your dignity as my pet. Did you understand?"


    Amane asked while holding Sakura''s face in her hand. But from the expression on Sakura''s face, she was far from understanding anything right now.


    Sakura did try to whine when she felt Amane''s presence leaving her side. But as soon as Amane started the vibrator, Sakura forget all about her. The sensation of the vibrator stimulating her pussy was just too great.


    "Be a good girl for me and hold still. I will come back to meet you soon."


    Sakura watched Amane leave her side but her brain did not compute anything. All her body knew was the pleasure she was feeling and the frustration of not being able to come.


    ...¡­


    Amane left Sakura in such a frustrating situation and quickly made her way out of the door. She had not even moved a few steps when she felt a presence following behind her.


    "Is it a new hobby of yours to stalk me like this Stella? I thought you were better than this."


    Amane called out to the one following after her.


    For a solid few minutes, nothing happened. Stella did not even indicate that she was there and Amane did not call out to her again.


    But since Amane had stopped walking, Stella finally sighed and came out.


    "Lady Yoko, my apologies. I was coming here to talk to you about something but I did not realize you were¡­busy. You and your cousin have a¡­special relationship I did not know about."


    Stella was trying her hardest not to step speak out of turn. She did not want to offend Yoko Tsurugi by saying anything.


    But at the same time, she could not help but feel her body get hotter as she watched Yoko Tsurugi take charge of her cousin.


    Stella had been a futanari all her life and that secret only one other person knew. She had been too ashamed to tell anyone else about her secret until now.


    But seeing how accepting Yoko Tsurugi was of her cousin, Stella felt hopeful as well. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then she mentally slapped herself for thinking about this. There was no need for Yoko Tsurugi to take care of Stella as she did for her cousin.


    "That looks painful. Stella, do you need my help? I promise to be gentle with you."

 Chapter 114 - 114: 114: Two to three [pt1] R-18

    "That looks painful. Stella, do you need my help? I promise to be gentle with you."


    Stella looked down toward her lap, only to see her cock rising. She had not even noticed when she had gotten aroused? Had anyone else seen this side of hers?


    If so, then Stella would need to silence them. She could not afford this shameful secret of her body to be aired out in the open.


    "What are you thinking so hard about Stella? I know you want my help. Oh, did my body arouse you? Or was it Sakura''s moans? You can tell me all about it."


    Yoko Tsurugi took one step toward Stella and then another. It made Stella want to step back a few steps in return. But she ultimately held her ground in front of Yoko.


    Stella gulped as she watched Yoko Tsurugi''s current condition. Her robes were almost slipping off her frame and they were light enough to show everything Yoko had. Her breasts were flushed tightly against her robes and there was a wet patch in front of her pussy.


    Further observation showed that Yoko''s nipples were erect and her mouth was wet and panting.


    "Don''t think too much. Sometimes, you need to let your body take charge of your feelings. I assure you that you will feel much better if you gave in to your desires."


    Yoko Tsurugi places one of her hands on Stella''s breast. That single touch sent shock through Stella''s body and she was unable to control herself.


    She needed to have Yoko Tsurugi at all costs. Her body was demanding release.


    "Tsk, this is a one-time thing. And only because I am frustrated with my current condition. Don''t think that I like you or anything."


    Stella could not afford to like Yoko Tsurugi. It would break her promise to herself.


    But she could allow her body relief occasionally. That much liberty Stella could give to herself at least. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course. Now let me see what you are packing down here. Wow, it''s big."


    Stella flushed when she heard Yoko praise her penis size. Stella did not know if she was big or not down there since she had never seen another penis before.


    But she suddenly felt proud of Yoko''s praise. And her hips buckled into Yoko''s grasp when she was touched.


    "You are a lot more sensitive than I thought. How will you be able to endure my mouth."


    "Your mouth? What are you¡­"


    Stella did not even get to finish her question before wetness engulfed her cock. She could only watch wide-eyed as Yoko Tsurugi went down on her cock.


    Stella had often heard other people talk about a blow-job before. They had gone on and on about how pleasurable it was to feel someone''s mouth on your cock.


    Until now, Stella had never agreed with them. But now that her cock was inside Yoko''s mouth, she was melting. The pleasure was hijacking her brain and making her stupid.


    "N-No more, please. Yoko, s-stop. Something is coming¡­"


    Stella tried to push Yoko Tsurugi''s head back and warn her. Her body was feeling hot and her insides were twitching. Stella could feel her release approaching.


    But the more she tried to push Yoko Tsurugi away, the tighter Yoko''s hold on her body became. In the end, Stella even finished inside Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Hmm, you were not bad at all. So, did you have fun?"


    Yoko''s lips were coated white with Stella''s semen. Stella watched Yoko''s finger scoping the left-over semen on her hips and licked her finger. That display was stimulating enough for Stella''s cock to stand up again.


    Stella tried to hide her obvious erection from Yoko''s eyes but Yoko noticed it anyway.


    "Looks like someone is much more pent-up than they first thought. But don''t worry because I will help you out. Come, follow me back to my room and I will take care of you."


    In hindsight, Stella should not have accepted this offer. She knew that something was going on between Yoko Tsurugi and her cousin.


    But despite knowing all this, Stella''s brain had refused to work. She ended up being led back to Yoko Tsurugi''s room by the younger


    "Before you enter this room you were a free woman. But the second you enter this room; you will become my pet. And as a pet, you will not go against my orders. Do you understand?"


    Yoko gave Stella one last chance to back down. But Stella''s brain could not find any reason to back down.


    Even the thought of becoming someone''s plaything was not enough to push Stella back.


    "Alright, you asked for it. Now, kneel because humans are not allowed inside my room tonight."


    Stella''s legs gave way as soon as that order came. She did to even care that she was in the hallway right now and anyone could have seen her. She went down to her knees and looked up at Yoko for her next order.


    Yoko opened the door without even looking at Stella and Stella quickly entered. Once the door was locked, Yoko sat down on the bed.


    Stella looked at Sakura''s spread-out body on the bed. The poor girl had her cock caged in that ring and it stopped her from coming.


    "Stella, come up over here. You see your poor friend Sakura here? This is what happens when you do not obey orders. Now, will you be a good girl or a bad girl for me?"


    Stella looked at Sakura with an envious expression. Suddenly, she wanted to be tied up and treated like a pet by Yoko as well.


    Her nervous action did not go unnoticed by Yoko as well. She patted Stella''s head before getting up.


    "Stella, strip. Pets do not wear clothes unless their owners allow them to. Strip and present for me."


    Stella followed the first command but she was a little lost on the second one. What did ''present'' mean here? She had never done things like this before so she had no idea what to do.


    "Tsk, it doesn''t seem like you are a natural at being a pet. But don''t worry, we will train you. Sakura here will show you all you need to know about being a good pet for me. Won''t you Sakura."


    Stella expected to see annoyance and jealousy in Sakura''s eyes. But surprisingly enough, there was nothing in her gaze.


    "Sakura present."


    Sakura instantly took the exposing pose with her hips pushed out and her pussy and cock showing to everyone. Stella gulped but she wanted to present as well.


    "Stella, it is your turn. Present in front of me."


    Stella tried to follow the given orders but she was unable to hold her position. She felt awkward but her desire to follow Yoko made her hold still.


    "You are not as stable as you need to be. But don''t worry, I am here to train you. A few rounds of pleasure should make your brain become empty."


    Stella felt a hand touch her hard cock. Her cock felt like it would release at any second now. But Stella was able to hold herself back somehow.


    "I told you before that you don''t need to hold back. Let yourself go and only listen to my commands. The only time you need to toy this hard is when I order you to."


    Stella''s self-control was tight. But the more she heard Yoko''s words, the easier it became to let go of everything.


    Why did she need to hold on to her self-control this hard? Yoko was here to take care of everything for her. Stella felt secure to leave herself in Yoko''s grasp.


    "You think too much. I will need to empty your brain another way."


    Stella instantly realized the meaning of Yoko''s words. A finger entered her tight pussy while another pumped her hard cock.


    "Sakura, come here and make Stella release. I will reward you later."


    Sakura''s face was bright red but she still managed to crawl over to Stella''s side and kissed her cock.


    "Pet, go ahead and give Stella a taste of your mouth. I am sure she will not be able to hold back."


    Sakura did not even hesitate before she took Stella''s hard cock into her mouth. She licked every corner and her mouth pulsed as she took Stella deeper into her throat.


    At the same time, Yoko''s fingers entered deep into Stella''s pussy and she finally entered a second and a third one.


    Stella was beyond wet at this point. The pleasure was engulfing her from every corner of her being. Her cock and her pussy felt incredible.


    But just as Stella was about to come, both Sakura and Yoko pulled back.


    "Stella, you have had your fun. Now it''s time for us to break you in. Sakura come here and enjoy this pussy for now. I will give you your reward once we break Stella."


    Sakura crawled in-between Stella''s thighs and Stella finally saw Sakura''s hard and red cock. It was as big as her own and throbbing.

 Chapter 115 - 115: 115: Two to three [pt2] R-18

    Stella watched Sakura''s cock with a hypnotic expression. Her pussy throbbed with the anticipation of something filling it and a phantom hollowness filled her mind.


    She wanted that cock inside her body. But she wanted it because Yoko Tsurugi had introduced that cock to her.


    Stella was a pet now and she wanted what her master gave her. She was a good girl and she waited for her mistress''s permission to take any action.


    "Looks like our new pet is ready for her reward. Sakura, here, enter her tight pussy now. You can have the honor of breaking your fellow pet in."


    Amane hand held Stella''s folds open. The small and leaking hold in front of Sakura seemed to be calling her.


    Sakura''s cock was red and leaking in anticipation. And she slowly entered Stella''s tight body. It was difficult to move at first but the wetness felt incredible.


    "Master, can I move? Please allow me to move."


    Sakura panted as she buried her cock deep inside Stella''s body. She was knocking at the entry of Stella''s womb with her huge cock.


    "T-Too much. I am breaking. Please, no more."


    Stella flinched and shivered as she was filled. Her belly was dented with the impression of Sakura''s cock.


    It hurt to have something this big inside her virgin pussy. The red was leaking out of her pussy as her hymn was broken. But despite that, there was a faint echo of the pleasure yet to come.


    "Oh, you want to stop Stella? But your cock seems to have other ideas. Look at how hard and solid this is."


    Stella''s cock had not gone down at all. Even when Stella complained about it hurting, she was aroused and ready to fuck.


    "Sakura, you can start moving now. Give our new pet a taste of our world."


    Amane ordered and Sakura finally started moving. Sakura''s huge breasts giggled with her every thrust and her cock knocked at the entrance of Stella''s womb.


    Stella was losing herself in the pleasure as well. She had never felt like this before and she doubted that she ever would.


    Stella''s face had turned red and her mouth refused to shut up. Moans were slipping out of her mouth and she felt close.


    Sakura''s cock was knocking at something deep inside Stella''s body. It was asking for Stella to let Sakura in and Stella''s cock twitched.


    She was about to come but Amane senses her release. Before Stella could have her release, Amane held the base of her cock tightly in her hand to prevent her from coming.


    "Tsk, you are trying to come all on your own? How dare you disrespect me like that. I will not let you come that easily."


    Stella flinched as she was denied her orgasm.


    She looked at Sakura''s red face and felt empathy. They both were denied what they wanted. But they both carved Yoko too much to go against her wishes.


    "Now, be a good girl Stella and I will reward you. Do you want a reward?"


    Stella''s brain was not working. All she could let out were moans and noises. But she still gathered her consciousness to reply.


    "P-Please."


    That turned out to be a mistake. Stella''s hair was grabbed by Amane and her face was pulled up by her.


    "Pets don''t speak Stella. Now, let''s try this again. Will you be a good girl?"


    The new angle of Stella''s head put pressure on her neck. But it felt so good when Stella was not able to complain.


    "W-Wooff"


    Stella was not even able to muster up enough embarrassment to turn red at her actions. She just knew that she needed to impress the woman in front of her.


    "Good girl, you did well. Sakura, go harder on her. Stella, I am going to sit on your face now."


    Even if Stella had any brain power left, she would not have stopped Amane from sitting on her face. Stella''s tongue unconsciously licked Amane''s pussy and that taste intoxicated her.


    She could not stop herself from licking deeper into Amane''s pussy and eating her out.


    "Shit, you are talented. I cannot believe that this is your first time eating someone out."


    Amane praised Stella and even petted her hair. Stella''s body jolted at the praise and her pussy tightened around Sakura''s cock.


    Sakura could not help but feel jealous of Stella. The other female was getting too much attention from Amane and that did not sit well with Sakura. Her hips fastened and her thrusts made Stella lose her rhythm.


    "You both are doing so well for me. No, you do not get to come Stella. If you are not good, then I will be forced to restrain you next time."


    Stella tried to still her hips. But the pleasure of her pussy was making her leak more and more.


    Amane noticed the look in Sakura''s eyes. It seemed like her cousin could still concentrate a little despite a vibrator shoved into her pussy and her cock deep inside Stella.


    So, Amane reached beside her and took hold of the vibrator. She increased the setting which caused Sakura to collapse outright. Sakura''s body fell on top of Stella and her face went red with the effort to hold back.


    "M-Master, why?"


    Sakura asked as she twitched in her place. She did not even have enough power in her legs to stand up. Please was making Sakura''s mind go weak and she lightly thrust her hips inside Stella''s body.


    "Don''t worry Sakura. Just endure for a little bit more and you will get to fuck me as much as you want. But for now, I should finish Stella off. She is not used to our long sessions."


    If Sakura had any protests left in her body, they were all driven out when Amane took hold of her face and kissed her. Amane''s tongue dominated their little sparing match and mapped out Sakura''s mouth before letting her collapse.


    Stella watched it all happen with envy. But she did not get to keep her mind for long because Amane stood up from her face and fingered her pussy open quickly.


    "I promised you a reward for being good, right Stella? Well, I will who your cock what a real pussy feels like."


    Stella watched in rapid fascination as her cock disappeared slowly inside Amane''s pussy. It was a slow descent and the pussy around Stella''s cock felt hot and wet.


    Every second made Stella feel like she was losing her mind. She had no idea when Amane finished sitting on her cock but there was a dent in Amane''s stomach.


    "Look, you are so deep inside me."


    Stella tried to hold back. She did try to hold her hips and cock back. But as soon as she saw the image of Yoko Tsurugi sitting on her cock, her mind merged it with Amane''s image in her mind.


    And Stella was unable to hold herself back. She ended up following Amane.


    "I-I am sorry. I was not able to hold back."


    Stella cried out as she came inside Amane. Her cock twitched and her pussy spammed around Sakura''s cock the whole time. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even once she had come, her cock refused to go down. It wanted more and Amane realized it.


    "Coming once was not enough for a horny bitch like you, right? You need to come again to be sated."


    Stella wanted to deny that. But the soft pussy that was swallowing her cock made Stella''s brain turn into mush.


    All she knew was that she needed to keep on breathing and hold herself back.


    "Sakura, you need to pull yourself together. The sooner you make Stella come, the sooner you can fuck me."


    Amane''s words caused a switch to flip inside Sakura''s mind. She somehow managed to pull herself together and began thrusting again.


    the pussy currently gulping Sakura down was amazing and pleasurable. But it failed in comparison to her mistress''s pussy. Sakura wanted to come inside the pussy of the one she loved.


    "M-Master will reward me if I do a good job?"


    Sakura asked with all the intelligence she had left in her mind, managed to ask this question.


    "Hmm, we''ll see about that. So, Sakura, do a good job and do not disappoint me."


    Amane patted Sakura''s cheeks and it was enough to give her a new wave of control. Sakura''s pace quickened and her cock reached even deeper inside Stella.


    "Stella, focus. You need to try as well."


    Stella felt Amane''s lips near her and her desires took over. She locked lips with Amane and a shock went through her body.


    She felt like she was drowning in her feelings and pleasure.


    The dual pleasure of being fucked by Sakura and fucking into Amane was too much to handle. She was even knocking at a soft place inside Amane which drove out a few moans from the woman above her.


    "Stella, you are doing good. Come on, do me harder."

 Chapter 116 - 116: 116: Two to three [pt3] R-18

    "Stella, you are doing good. Come on, do me harder."


    Stella looked up at Yoko''s face. It overlapped with Amane''s in her memories and Stella''s cock released her second batch of come inside Yoko.


    If possible, Stella wanted to go for a third round as well but her body was dead tired. Her erection finally went down and Stella''s body could only take the force of Sakura''s thrusts.


    "Sakura, that''s enough. Stop now."


    Sakura did not hear Amane at first, but as soon as Amane touched Sakura''s shoulder, she stilled. She looked up at Amane to listen to what her next orders would be.


    "You did good Sakura. Now, head back and I will give you your freedom."


    Sakura quickly stood at attention and watched Amane position herself against the bed frame.


    Amane kneeled on her hand and knees for the first time and faced Sakura with her back. There was a teasing look in Amane''s eyes when she looked back at Sakura.


    "You have been a good bitch all this time Sakura, so I think it''s time I reward you. You can be a good stud this time and breed me."


    If Sakura did not have a cock-ring around her, she would have come at the image of Amane kneeling in front of her. The position showed all of Amane''s holed to Sakura and made her seem small and submissive.


    It also let Amane''s huge breasts smash against the bed and Sakura wanted to rub her cock all over it.


    "Come and mount me like a good stud, Sakura. I know you want this pussy of mine."


    Sakura gulped as she tried to walk. The vibrations in her pussy made it impossible for Sakura to be able to move.


    But she still somehow made her way toward Amane and positioned her cock against Amane''s pussy.


    "Wait a second. I will release you so that you can come. You can use me as much as you want this time, Sakura."


    Amane''s words were a promise that Sakura took to heart. She was not going to waste this opportunity. As soon as Amane released Sakura''s cock from its confinement and took out the vibrator, Sakura was on to Amane.


    She entered the deepest part of Amane''s body in a single thrust.


    The semen inside Amane made her pussy wet and easy to pound into. Sakura felt jealous that someone else had fucked Amane before her but she continued to thrust into Amane anyway.


    Someone else might have been Amane''s first but Sakura would make sure that she was the last one who took Amane.


    If Amane was going to have a baby, then it would be Sakura''s baby.


    After all, Sakura was a stud right now and Amane had permitted her to breed her.


    "Master, please have my baby, I promise to treat you right and love you. Please give me a chance. Fuck, you feel so good. Master."


    Sakura''s thrusts were accurate and they knocked at the entrance of Amane''s womb. Her cock disappeared inside Amane''s body with vigor.


    "Master, your pussy is good. I cannot live without it. Please give it to me more."


    Sakura''s mouth no longer had a filter. Filth was spilling out of her mouth every second now. Her thrusts were fast and accurate as well.


    This time, it was Stella''s turn to feel jealous. She wanted to be in Sakura''s position and claim Yoko Tsurugi again. But her body was tired and her cock was spent.


    ''I need to work on my stamina. Next time, I will not lose to Sakura.''


    Stella did not even know why she was having all these thoughts. She just knew that she needed to claim Yoko and keep her close. She could not afford to let anyone steal Yoko from her.


    "Sakura, calm down."


    Amane''s mouth said one thing but her body said another. Her pussy was clamped tightly around Sakura''s cock and swallowing it deep. The cock knocking against Amane''s womb felt good.


    Sakura did not slow down. She was close and her sensitive body could not hold on much longer.


    "Y-Yoko, I love you. I will not give you to anyone else."


    Sakura promised as she came down from her high. She wanted to go another round but her body was spent. Sakura collapsed on top of Amane with her thick cock still buried deep inside Amane.


    Sakura wanted to hold on to Amane but her eyes closed due to exhaustion and she fell into a deep sleep.


    Stella watched this all happen from her position on the bed. She felt jealous but her body had another reaction to what she just saw right now.


    "Looks like someone needs my help once more. Stella, there is no need for you to look so embarrassed. This is a normal human reaction you are experiencing. Let me help you out."


    Stella flinched in surprise when she looked down. Her cock was hard and standing at attention once more.


    Stella was dead tired but her body had other ideas.


    Amane''s hand closed around Stella''s cock and rubbed it until it was fully hard once more. Stella expected Yoko to finish her with her hands but Yoko surprised her by raising her body and running that hard cock against her used pussy.


    Semen leaked out of Yoko''s well-used pussy and it wetted Stella''s cock. It even made Yoko''s thighs shin and that gave Yoko a seductive look.


    "Don''t worry Stella. I will take care of you so just relax and leave everything to me."


    Stella''s words once again narrowed down to Yoko and her pussy. It was all she could feel right now and her cock went even deeper into Yoko.


    "It feels good when someone plays with your cock, right? Stella, do you like fucking me?"


    Yoko Tsurugi''s voice was hypnotic. Stella did not want to speak anything, but Yoko''s voice still made her speak up.


    "I love it." ''I love you.''


    "Good, because you will need to be a good girl if you want to experience this again. I hope you be a good girl for me in the future."


    Stella knew now why she kept on seeing Amane in Yoko. They both not only looked similar but acted similarly as well.


    The only difference between the two was their ages and that Amane never acted sexually with her adopted kids. But Yoko was different in this regard and Stella ended up falling hard.


    "You are doing good. Come on, you are almost there."


    Yoko tightened her pussy around Stella''s cock and that was the final blow. Stella was not able to hold herself from coming again.


    Her body was spent after so many rounds of sex and Stella finally fell asleep. But during this time, there was one thought that kept on circling Stella''s mind.


    ''I cannot lose Yoko Tsurugi to anyone else. She did not say she loved her cousin when Sakura confessed. And even if she did, I will steal Yoko away from them.''


    Stella had made an ironclad rule for herself - to not get involved with the others and to not let her emotions control her. For centuries, those rules were what Stella followed.


    But not anymore.


    For the first time in forever, Stella had found something worth fighting for. And she would be willing to go to any length to get it.


    .....


    Today was another long day for Elder Hana. Since Yoko Tsurugi was not in the main branch of their family right now, the elders were doing their best to expand their influence. But that was easier said than done. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The brat Yoko had left behind was a menace and stopped the elders at every point. That brat was not even a Tsurugi but he had Yoko''s trust so he did what he wanted.


    What was more? Yoko had taught that brat beast taming. She was trying to end the elder''s authority as well as the Tsurugi bloodline.


    The elders had not been able to speak anything against her decision before but they all agreed that Yoko Tsurugi needed to die.


    And that was why Elder Hana had contacted The Hive. if there was one organization that dealt with beasts in secret, it was The Hive.


    There were a lot of negative rumors about these people, but the elder had no choice left. She needed to expand her influence.


    The knock at the door let Elder Hana know that her guest was there. The robed figure had the signature emblem of The Hive on his clothes.


    "Welcome gentleman. I was waiting for you to visit me. So, do you have what I asked you to?"


    Elder Hana''s question was met with silence. The man silently pulled a jar out of his clothes and held it in front of the old woman.


    "Here is what you asked me for. Don''t open this jar until I am gone."


    The man spoke up and stood up. He was about to leave when Elder Hana remembered something.


    "What about the payment? Do you want it in cash? Or deposited?"


    The man mysteriously smiled back at Elder Hana.


    "Our leader does not want payment from you right now. We will contact you when it is time to pay."

 Chapter 117 - 117: 117: The elders death case [pt1]

    Elder Hana looked at the box in front of her with interest. She had not expected to find such kindness in The Hive''s motives.


    Not only had they given her the option of paying later, but they had also delivered her order quickly. Elder Hana wanted to reward The Hive.


    "I understand. Don''t be a stranger in the future then. If there is anything you need me or the Tsurugi family to do for you, do let me know. I will be happy to help you out."


    Elder Hana promised this with a happy expression. Her elated state was obvious for everyone to see.


    "Hmm, I will let you know."


    Finally, The Hive member left and Elder Hana decided it was time to open the box. She was nervous and excited at the same time to look at what was inside it.


    Once Elder Hana opened the box, she was disappointed to see that there was nothing inside it. She felt scammed and her feelings of good-will turned into anger and annoyance.


    She was about to call The Hive member back when she felt a sudden chill in the air. There was something else in the room with her.


    "O-Oh my! What is this? I-I asked for a beast I can cause trouble with. But what the hell is this?"


    Millions of eyes stared back at Elder Hana from a transparent face. They were hypnotic and Master Hana felt her body take a step forward and then another.


    Her hand almost touched that transparent body and Master Hana felt it sting. As soon as she had touched that transparent body, Master Hana''s body had been poisoned.


    She needed to pull back now and get treated if she wanted to live. That much Master Hana knew by heart.


    But every time she tried to pull back, that tight feeling in her chest caused her brain to shut down. Poison was spreading through her body faster now and it was making breathing difficult for her.


    ''W-What is going on?''


    Master Hana questioned before she looked up and had her head bitten off by the transparent spider.


    Once the beast finished chewing Master Hana''s head, it shrunk in size and entered Master Hana''s dead body to hibernate. Once it was done, it would emerge into its true form and cause a lot of destruction.


    The body was not found until the early hours of the morning when a maid decided to check in on the elder.


    She opened the door, only to find the elder''s dead body in front of her eyes lying dead on the floor. As a result, the Elder''s household heard a scream of fear early in the morning.


    .....


    "So that old woman on the council died? Well, it was about time she bit the dust. I am not surprised to see this outcome."


    Amane had been enjoying the early hours of fresh air when she received the news. Her good mood only because better once the news of the Elder''s death reached her ear.


    On her side, both Sakura and Stella were still asleep. But Stella was the first one to wake up. She stirred when Amane played with her hair and then her body went stiff.


    "I know you are awake Stella. Did you have a good time?"


    Amane''s voice was almost teasing. The way she looked at Stella made stars shine in her eyes. Stella did not know if it was because of her infatuation or Amane''s charm, but she was looking better than before in Stella''s eyes.


    Stella was not able to control her body. She leaned up and kissed Amane on the lips. Her tongue fought Stella''s for attention before winning the fight and mapping out Amane''s mouth.


    "Good morning. Did you have a good night? What are you doing?"


    Stella''s cold and rigid exterior was nowhere to be found in the early hours of the morning. She was still half-asleep and trying to figure out what happened.


    "Hmm, I had a good night. But I am afraid that duty demands me to go back home now. Will you be returning to the government office as well?"


    Amane''s question was asked mainly to gather information.


    Now that this settlement had been ruled dangerous to be lived in, it would be demolished and then left to nature to do as they pleased. That likely meant that Stella was freed from her current duty.


    "Well, I will have to stay here for a little while longer until this settlement is cleared out. Then I will become free. Would my lady like to join me?"


    Stella acted cute to get Amane to agree with her demands. The large innocent eyes looking back at Amane made her weak in the heart.


    But what needed to be done could not be pushed back.


    "I am afraid that it will not be possible for me to stay here. One of our elders died yesterday so we do need to head back. Maybe you can come and visit me later? I would like to see you again."


    Stella did not look happy with what she heard. She did not want Amane to leave her side.


    But Stella knew she could not prevent Amane from going back home to her family. She needed to give Amane her freedom.


    "I understand. In that case, I will come and visit you when I get the time to. Please wait for me to contact you soon."


    Stella pushed herself to stand up. Her naked body was on full display, exposing her muscles to Amane''s eyes. Her rod was also hard but Stella willed it to calm down.


    Once Stella was gone, Sakura woke up as well.


    "She''s gone, right? Amane, you shocked me yesterday when you brought Stella back to our room. Next time, give me a warning beforehand so that I can adjust."


    Sakura complained as she stood up and stretched her body. She was dead tired but she refused to show much on her face.


    She refused to show that she was jealous of Yoko''s relationship with Stella.


    She knew she had Yoko first and she would also have Yoko last. She was the closest person to Yoko there was in this world and that would never change.


    "I am sorry Sakura. Well, not really. But I am sorry for not telling you what was going to happen beforehand. But you took it so well that I am sure that you deserve a reward.


    Sakura perked up when she heard the word ''reward.'' She was a teenager so she was already ready for more sex.


    "Are you going to give me a treat, master?"


    Sakura asked in an anticipating voice. She would not mind participating in some morning sex.


    But Amane just shook her head and opened the bathroom door.


    "I am afraid that the treatment would have to wait for some other time. I received news that Master Hana is dead. She was found without her head in her bedroom this morning. We need to head back and mourn for her."


    Amane''s voice was flat when she said that. She was not interested in knowing what happened to Master Hana. Nor was Amane interested to avenge Master Hana''s death.


    Master Hana''s death was helpful for Amane in so many ways. It cleared the way for her future and helped her prepare to put her person on the podium of the elder''s council.


    Plus, Master Hana had been a thorn in Amane''s side for quite some time now. So, it felt nice to finally get rid of her.


    ''But what worries me is the mannerism she died in. There are not a lot of killers who kill by cleaving someone''s head off. I will need to investigate this before I can solidify my beliefs.''


    "So, we are going back home now? I see. In that case, I will get packing now. There is so much I need to do before we leave this settlement. I also need to get those officials'' contact info for future use."


    Sakura was making her plans. She had fulfilled the purpose she had come here for - to make important contacts for the future. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They both departed from the settlement during the early hours of the morning. It took quite a while for them to reach back home. But they eventually entered the main house where the Elders lived.


    Amane quietly headed toward Elder Hana''s room and no one stopped her. Everyone knew she was the clan head now and they were afraid of her powers.


    Many even pointed toward her and whispered while blaming her. Amane had become the subject of much fear in her clan since a lot of people believed that she was behind this killing.


    "M-My lady. Master Hana died in the room in front of you. I am afraid that her body had already been cleaned up and readied for burning. This room is all the evidence we are left with."


    Amane opened the room doors before the servant was finished speaking.

 Chapter 118 - 118: 118: The elders death case [pt2]

    Amane entered the room Elder Hana had died in. Sakura had already left back for her room. The room had been cleaned up of blood but had otherwise been kept in a pristine shape.


    Other Elders gathered inside the room and their faces were varying degrees of white after thinking of Elder Hana''s death.


    "S-She was so young. Elder Hana was only shy of 89 this year. She had so many more years to live. So why did she die like this? Why?"


    Elder Hana''s sister cried as she beat her chest to relieve the pain she felt at her sister''s death.


    Around her, most people kept quiet and mourned the dead Elder Hana.


    "Elder Hana died because it was her time to go. Crying around like this would only exhaust you. So please go in and rest for some time. I will carry on the investigation from here on."


    Elder Hao placed his hand on Elder Hana''s sister''s shoulder. It was a gesture to comfort the crying female.


    But it had the opposite effect of what Elder Hao wanted.


    Instead of calming down, Elder Hana''s sister cried even louder and collapsed.


    "My sister. My dear sister is dead. How am I going to go on living without my dear sister? I would rather die than face this cruel world alone."


    Elder Hana''s sister shrugged the hands that were rubbing her arms in comfort. Everyone looked on at her with sympathy in her eyes.


    Amane took this all in but she could feel the fakeness of this display in the air.


    Elder Hana''s sister might look to be grieving with all her might, but Amane could taste the fakeness of it all on her tongue.


    She could also feel the residue of a beast''s energy in the air as well. It indicated that this was not a death, but a murder. Someone had deliberately gone out of their way to ensure Master Hana would not be able to speak.


    "Cry all you want, but it will not help your dead murdered sister. Someone specifically targeted your sister to unleash a beast upon you. I can still feel the residual energy in the air."


    When Amane entered the room, all eyes turned toward her in shock and anger.


    People were unwilling to believe her words. The one being addressed, Elder Hana''s sister, looked especially pale.


    Amene did not know what kind of relationship the two sisters had, but it was good enough for this sister not to mourn Elder Hana sincerely and not bad enough to have murdered Elder Hana.


    "Lady Tsurugi, do you know what you are saying? Can you take responsibility for your accusations?"


    Elder Hao looked mad at Yoko Tsurugi''s words. But more than that, he was worried. He wanted to doubt Yoko Tsurugi''s words but he had no ground to call her a liar.


    He was also worried because it did not look like it had been Yoko Tsurugi and her allies who planned this attack on Elder Hana.


    ''Is there a new enemy out there that is targeting us? If that''s the case, then I need to be prepared to fight back. I will not allow myself to go down like this.''


    Elder Hao hated to admit it, but he needed Yoko Tsurugi''s help this time. It was a matter of his life and death now.


    If someone was targeting the elders of the Tsurugi family, then Elder Hao needed to know. But at the same time, he was not willing to bow in front of Yoko Tsurugi.


    Luckily for him, Yoko Tsurugi decided to take a step on her own.


    "Can I see Elder Hana''s body? If she''s there is any residual energy left inside her body then I will be able to sense it and find out what kind of beast had been used to kill her."


    Everyone looked at Elder Hao when this was asked. They all knew that Elders did not have a good relationship with Yoko Tsurugi and they did not want to overstep their authority.


    Elder Hao coughed into his hand to hide his nervousness. He needed to pretend to be natural this time around.


    *Cough*


    "Hmm, even though I don''t like the idea of anyone looking at our dead Elder''s body, I guess I can make an exception this time and allow you our family head to see our Elder''s body. The Family head still needs to pay the last respect to the dead."


    Elder Hao patted himself on his back as he gave this excuse. He had wracked his brain hard to find this excuse.


    No one could say that he was bowing down in front of Yoko Tsurugi if he framed the visit in the form of tradition.


    Only Yoko Tsurugi''s unimpressed expression said that she did not believe Elder Hao''s propaganda. Everyone else seemed to have bought his excuse.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, follow me. I will take you to see Elder Hana''s body before she is burned."


    Amane nodded and followed the Elder.


    The deeper she went into the castle, the weirder she felt. There was an uneasiness in the air that tickled Amane''s senses.


    The scent of a beast was thick this close to the covered body and Amane reached out to pull the body''s cover back.


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing? Respect the dead by now pulling back her cloth."


    Elder Hao scolded Amane but he was not able to stop her in time. Amane pulled down the cloth covering Elder Hana''s head and instantly pulled her hand back.


    The whole body had been crystalized by an unknown substance. It was covering the neck to toe.


    Moreover, the body had weird lines running all over it. And the place where the body''s head was supposed to be now had a weird growth.


    "What the hell is this? Is this a curse? Magic? What the hell is going on here?"


    Elder Hao was so surprised that he lost his composure for the first time. Anyone would have been horrified to see the scene in front of them.


    But Amane was calm even after seeing this scene.


    As someone who dealt with beasts, she had seen scenes far more horrifying than this. So, she shrugged her shock off only after a few seconds and reached out for the body in front of her.


    Before she could contact the body, someone stopped her.


    "Have you lost your fucking mind, Yoko Tsurugi? You are reaching out toward this thing in front of you without any precautions? Do you want to die?"


    It was funny how Elder Hao asked Amane this when he was the one who wanted her to die the most.


    It was clear to Amane how difficult this situation was for him. And Amane did not blame him either.


    Those who were not used to dealing with beasts did not understand how cruel beasts could be. Most of these creatures had no concept of respect and honor until they were tamed. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And most beasts were dangerous even after they had been tamed.


    "Hmm, are you worried about me Elder Hao? It fills my heart with warmth to see that you care about me. But you should not be so worried about me. I know what I am doing."


    Amane had already coated her hand in her mana when she reached out for the body in front of her. Her mana would protect Amane even when she touched the body in front of her.


    Elder Hao went red in the face when Amane spoke to him like he was a fool. He looked away and bit his lips in annoyance.


    If this female wanted to die, then she could go and die. Elder Hao was done being nice to her.


    But contrary to his beliefs, Yoko Tsurugi did not die or have any adverse reactions when she touched Elder Hana''s body. Elder Hao was half-impressed and half disappointed to see this.


    As for Amane? She was feeling around for the energy of the beast in front of her. But the more she touched, the more she could feel Elder Hana''s energy intersecting with the beast in front of her.


    "Hmm, it''s a Jor¨­gumo. I never expected to see such a creature again in current times. I thought they were all eradicated."


    There had been an infestation of these beasts in the past and as a result, a campaign had been led to kill them all off.


    Amane had not participated during that hunt because she had been¡­. busy with things. But she had heard that the entire population of these creatures had been eradicated as a result of that killing spree.


    The divine guilt had been especially vigilant at that time and had even killed infected children to ensure these creatures died out.


    ''So, who the hell did one of these creatures survive? Did someone purposely save these creatures? And for what reason? Who could be the one to have such power and authority back in the day?''


    A few names came into Amane''s mind but she decided to shake that thought out of her mind.

 Chapter 119 - 119: 119: The culprit

    "I will seal Elder Hana''s body for the time being. We need to make sure no one else encounters this body. Those who had already touched Elder Hana need to be examined for the Jor¨­gumo residual poison as well."


    Elder Hao made a face that showed disgust and uneasiness. But ultimately, he knew he had to follow Yoko''s directions if he wanted to resolve this situation.


    He hated to say this, but he knew nothing about what a Jor¨­gumo was. This was the first time he had even heard of this beast.


    But Yoko''s words and actions said that she was well-acquainted with this creature and knew how to handle it. Her every action spoke of experience that only came with age and dealing with difficult situations.


    For the first time, it made Elder Hao suspicious of Yoko Tsurugi. She was not a normal person for sure.


    But despite knowing this, Elder Hao could not bring himself to like Yoko Tsurugi. There was too much hate in their relationship to bury the past hatred.


    "Collecting everyone who met Elder Hana''s body will take some time. What specifically are we looking for here?"


    Elder Hao forced these words out of his mouth. But there were times he needed to put his pride as an elder aside.


    It would be a disaster for his pride and reputation if someone knew he listened to Yoko Tsurugi about something. But it would be an even bigger hit to his reputation if something happened to the staff and other elders.


    By listening to Yoko this time, Elder Hao was saving himself the embarrassment.


    "We are looking for anyone who has recently developed a rash or feels faint. Jor¨­gumo is a creature that is sustained by foreign energy. It marks the prey around its host with its poison and sucks them dry until it is satisfied."


    "Once it has its fill, it goes into hibernation and devours its host. Then, it creates a shell that looks exactly like its host and finds its next victim."


    It was a vicious cycle that continued until the Jor¨­gumo died of old age or was exterminated. But these pests multiplied rapidly and were resistant to dying.


    Moreover, it was difficult to lure one out of a human body once they chose the host. The only other way to exterminate the Jor¨­gumo once and for all would be to burn Elder Hana''s body as well as all the servants who met her.


    Even the barest traces of Jor¨­gumo were enough to resurrect its dead body.


    "This is one of the most cursed creatures to ever exist on this earth. Let''s seal this place and I will try to extract the Jor¨­gumo from Elder Hana''s dead body. I will ask you to minimize the casualties."


    Amane would rather depend on Sakura than Elder Hao for this. But Sakura would not be able to force all the people to listen to her.


    And if Elder Hao and other elders resister Sakura''s orders, it would cause a lot of problems.


    Moreover, time is of the essence here. Who knew when the Jor¨­gumo would mature and find another host? Amane needed to capture this creature before that happened.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, just because I have decided to listen to you this time does not mean I have accepted you as the current head of the family. This situation calls for our cooperation so I will play my part."


    Amane did not know if she should praise Elder Hao for his steadiness in hating Amane or feel annoyed.


    In the end, she did none of those and decided to focus her attention on Elder Hana''s body.


    The pulsing energy lines on Elder Hana''s body were getting brighter. Amane was about to reach out and observe those energy veins once more when a dazed maid entered the room.


    The maid had a glazed-over look in her eyes and her only focus seemed to be to get to Elder Hana''s body.


    "Hey, who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Elder Hao asked as he got ready to attack the maid. But the maid seemed to not even have heard Elder Hao''s voice. She continued to move toward the dead body in front of her.


    "The maid is being controlled by Jor¨­gumo residual energy. The beast must have called her here to have a meal."


    Amane quickly judged the situation and connected the dots.


    Now she understood why the body in front of her was pulsing like this. It was because Jor¨­gumo was using its powers to seduce its meal.


    "Tsk, what do I need to do here? Should I kill this maid?"


    Elder Hao asked after he was done restraining the maid with the help of his aura. The maid was no longer able to move once she was attacked. But the maid still tried to break free of her binds.


    Alas, it was a useless endeavor because the binds on her body were tight. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s not kill this maid right now. You need to hurry up and collect all the infected people in this house and throw them all into a single room. I will take care of things from there."


    "Fine, I understand. Then, I shall do that and get back to you."


    Amane was surprised at how understanding Elder Hao was in this situation.


    The shock of an elder being attacked in his territory seemed to have shocked him a lot. The elder left quietly after that and Amane was left with a restrained lady in her vicinity.


    "Let me see how tight the Jor¨­gumo control over you. I am sorry if this hurts."


    Amane''s aura forced itself inside the maid and she resisted. This was something that Amane expected to happen so she did not freak out.


    Instead, she tried to make her aura gentler and prob the maid in front of her with her powers carefully. She slowly began to feel the signs of Jor¨­gumo''s residual magic left inside the maid.


    The imprint had been deep and made in a hurry. It was strong but Amane knew she could break the control over this maid without hurting her.


    Her hands rested on either side of the maid''s head and Amane forced the maid to look into her eyes.


    The maid looked dazed and tried to resist when Amane forced her head up. But ultimately, the maid was not able to fight against Amane''s grip and she gave up once she was tired.


    Amane had been waiting for this exact moment so she used her aura to cover the maid''s senses and force the mark out of the maid.


    It was a tiring process for both. But Amane continued her chase for Jor¨­gumo''s powers until she eradicated even the last thread of power it held over the maid.


    The maid collapsed as soon as the bond was served. Her body lacked energy and sleep was the most important thing on the maid''s mind.


    "You will not get to do as you wish with me here. It will be better for you to behave."


    Amane''s mind conjured a picture of a spider hissing in response to her words. The beast had used its energy to covey its unhappiness.


    Unlike normal beasts, it was difficult to tame a Jor¨­gumo. These creatures were jerks and did not take to normal aura and magic easily.


    Plus, this one even had a host currently so it was even more resilient to Amane''s attempts to control it.


    It was a delicate situation right now and Amane needed to carefully unravel it if she did not want anyone to get hurt.


    "Lady Tsurugi, you have a guest waiting for you in your parlor. What should we do with her?"


    Amane frowned as soon as she heard the knock on the door followed by these words. She had not known that someone would come to visit her today.


    For someone to visit Amane at such a difficult time was too much.


    "Tell them to wait. Is Sakura entertaining my guest right now?"


    "Ugh, Lady Sakura said she did not want to deal with your guest since she has a headache. We do not know what to do with your guest now."


    If Sakura was refusing to associate with Amane''s guest, then it must be someone who was close to Amane and made Sakura jealous.


    Amane wanted to say that she only had one such person Sakura could not tolerate. But looking back at her memories, there were quite a few people that could fill this criterion.


    "I will head out now."


    Amane looked back at the Jor¨­gumo for one last time before throwing a seal around its host. The Jor¨­gumo will not be able to utilize its powers for some time now.


    It was only a temporary solution for the time being but Amane would work on it later. For now, she picked up the unconscious maid and made her way out of the room.


    "Go and tell my guests that I will be with them soon. I need to get this maid settled in first."

 Chapter 120 - 120: 120: Friends are over

    The maid Amane had saved finally opened her eyes after a little while. A pair of arms tightened around the maid which caused her to flinch.


    But the warmth of that embrace carrying her made the maid relax. The maid would have shut her eyes and gone back to sleep if she had not been Lady Tsurugi''s voice calling out to her.


    "Are you going to go back to sleep again after making me carry you to your residence? Aren''t you afraid to get fired?"


    Lady Tsurugi did not look angry with the maid, but the reality of her situation made the maid flinch and blush.


    "I¡­ugh, this was not¡­Please forgive me, mistress. I will make sure this does not happen again."


    The maid had turned red and her face resembled a ripened apple. She quickly pulled back from Amane''s embrace and stood up with shaking legs.


    She looked up at Amane''s face but could not keep staring at Amane for long.


    "Hmm, is something wrong? Were you so charmed by my charisma that you are unable to look me in the face? Hmm, is that what is going on here?"


    Amane changed the angle of her body to match the maid''s face angle. But the more she chased after the maid, the more flustered that maid became.


    "Miss Yoko, please stop teasing the poor girl. God knows we do not need more people crushing on you. Lady Sakura keeps on reassigning our staff so that those who have a crush on you do not cross your path."


    The poor maid flinched when she heard her superior''s words. Even Amane looked up at the head maid and waved her hands.


    "You, hurry up and go back to your room. I heard what happened to you and I also sympathize with you. So go back to your room now."


    The head maid was a scary person. With a single look from her, the poor maid was frightened and went back to her room. Amane could swear that she could see tears in her opponent''s eyes.


    "Ouch, that poor girl must have it tough with you breathing down her neck all the time, head maid. Let these poor girls live a little."


    That was what Amane said to the head maid. But for some reason, the head maid looked even more annoyed after she heard Amane''s words.


    "Lady Yoko, please do not encourage these poor girls'' crush on you. We do not need any more broken hearts around our mansion."


    The old head maid looked tired and resigned. Amane felt bad for the head maid since she had to deal with all of Amane''s problems.


    "Hmm, well, if you say that I am causing you problems, then I will go back to my room now. I hope you have a nice day ahead. I should not keep my guests waiting for long."


    Amane quickly took her leave from the servant''s hallway. Heads turned toward her as she walked toward her wing in the house.


    Servants were going in and out of her wing quickly. They seemed to be a lot of moments around the corridor.


    ''Ah seems that things have become lively suddenly. I should go inside and see what is happening.''


    Amane entered her drawing room and instantly regretted her choice. The air inside the room looked tense. Amane was sure that a normal person would not have been able to breathe properly in here.


    But she was far from normal and her face did not show any signs of discomfort on it.


    In front of her sat four people. Three of them were her classmates and one could only be called as an extra.


    "I see that my classmates decided to visit me. But what are *you* doing here, Lady Suzuki? Isn''t the divine guild busy with their preparations for the upcoming investigation?"


    Amane was overly polite on the surface. But her words had a clear meaning if you looked closely - aren''t you busy? Don''t you have to go and do some work? Stop bothering me.


    "Nope, I am free. I will always be free when it comes to spending time with you."


    Charlie was a smooth talker but sometimes, her speech made Amane regret having known her. Like right now for example.


    "Charlie."


    "Yes."


    "Please stop annoying me. If you have something to say to me, then hurry up and speak. I don''t have time to waste on your nonsense."


    Charlie finally realized that Amane was serious about her threat. That caused Charlie Suzuki to calm down her act.


    "You are right. I am here because I needed your insight on something but it seems like something big is going on in the Tsurugi estate. Your friends seemed to have no idea what is going on either."


    The fact that Charlie said this meant that she had talked with Amane''s classmates. It did not seem like Amane''s classmates had left a lasting impression on Charlie.


    "PSs Yoko, you should have told us you knew the divine leader. We would have been careful when visiting you."


    Emma looked uncomfortable having Charlie Suzuki in front of her. But Faridha had stars shining in her eyes due to the opportunity she had been handed just then. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then there was Ely, who did not even look at the divine leader as soon as Amane had stepped into the room. Ely''s eyes were glued to Amane.


    "Well, if my dear ''divine leader'' would give me a head''s up that she is about to come, it will help me out a lot as well. Right now, even I don''t have any idea when she will and will not show up."


    Amane''s annoyed expression was met with indifference. Charlie Suzuki only had a cheerful smile showing up on her face.


    "Well, I can give you a head''s up of what I am planning. But you never welcome me anyway, so why does it even matter."


    Charlie Suzuki said these words in a relaxed manner. She seemed to not mind her words and her audience.


    "Charlie, enough. You go and wait in my room for now. I will entertain my guests for now and then come and talk to you."


    "Wait, you are allowing someone into your room? Yoko, that''s dangerous? What if you get hurt?"


    Everyone looked surprised at Ely Zhen''s sudden outburst. Even Amane was surprised and she knew how Ely felt about her.


    "I m-mean, a bedroom is a very personal space for oneself. You should not allow just anyone to be in that place."


    Ely quickly caught herself before she slipped up anymore. Her eyes showed innocence but Amane still had a feeling that Ely had purposely said those misleading words before.


    "Aww, you are worried about your dear friend? I understand your worries. But don''t be disheartened. Amane is precious to me as well. As such, I promise to take care of her¡­"


    ''Charlie, you talk too much. Go up to my room right now."


    Amane pushed Charlie''s back as a mother did to her disobedient child to get her to leave.


    Much to everyone''s shock, Charlie did as she was told without question. There was even a small blush on her face when she went up.


    "Wow! I have always seen the divine leader on T.V. before. I did not realize how different she was in real life."


    Faridha''s interest in this situation caused Amane a small headache. But Faridha would not be able to do much in this situation.


    Besides, Amane doubted that Faridha would want to get involved with the divine leader if money was involved. The only option Faridha would be left alone with was to lose money.


    And Faridha was too good of a businesswoman to allow that.


    "Hmmm, I don''t know about this Yoko. I know that person is the divine leader and all, but she looks a little weird in the head. The way she glared at all of us¡­ugh."


    Emma seemed to not like the divine leader as well. She looked up at the staircase Charlie had climbed up with a doubtful look on her face.


    "Don''t pay her too much attention. Charlie is often like this so you don''t need to pay her much attention. You should tell me why you came to visit me."


    Amane took a seat in front of her classmates.


    They all had a worried expression on their faces. But when Amane sat so quietly in front of them, even they were tongue-tied.


    After all, what could they do when the person they were concerned about did not seem to care much?


    "Yoko, you are taking it all too lightly. One day, it will come to bite you back."


    Emma sounded worried and justified at the same time. Amane just laughed Emma''s comments off.


    After all, what could be the worst that could happen to Amane? And who would be foolish enough to challenge her? Amane finished talking to her friends and finally headed to her room.


    A hand grabbed hold of Amane''s arm as soon as she stood in front of her room and pulled her in.

 Chapter 121 - 121: 121: Night with Charlie [pt1] R-18

    Amane''s heart skipped a beat as she was pulled into her bedroom. She was about to attack the one who pulled her arm when she felt a familiar presence leaning against her side.


    "What are you thinking so deeply about? You can let me know your deepest darkest secrets and I promise not to tell anyone."


    Charlie''s voice whispered against Amane''s ears in a low and husky voice. Charlie''s body was pressed up against Amane''s as well and every curve Charlie had could be felt by Amane.


    Currently, Amane was pressed up against her bedroom wall while Charlie leaned over her and looked her in the eye.


    "What are you thinking so deeply about, Yoko Tsurugi? God, your eyes look incredible even when you are lost in thought. It''s no wonder you make me fall in love with you again and again."


    Charlie''s hand rubbed Amane''s arm and Amane finally broke free from the palace she was pinned to.


    With a single move Charlie had not expected, Amane reversed their positions and pinned Charlie to the wall. Her shorter body leaned over Amane''s and Amane''s fierce eyes glared down at the divine leader.


    "Learn to behave yourself in my presence, Charlie Suzuki. I might be acting patient with you now but I will not be this nice in the future."


    Instead of looking scared or annoyed, Charlie''s eyes were filled with heat and need when she heard Amane''s scolding. There was a screw loose in Charlie''s head for sure.


    Amane leaned more of her weight against Charlie and the female in front of him moaned with surprise. Something hard rubbed against Amane''s things which caused Amane to cup that hardness.


    Charlie had not expected this to happen and her legs instantly went weak.


    "All I did was insult and touch you a little and you already got hard? You have no self-control in your body."


    Amane rubbed Charlie''s hard cock in her hand and Charlie leaned her whole weight against the wall. Unknown to Charlie, her hips pressed themselves more into Amane''s hands.


    "I-I have self-control most of the time. It all just evaporates when it comes to you. *hiss*"


    Amane did not like Charlie''s attempt to justify her actions. That''s why she tightened her grip on Amane''s cock gently and rubbed it. The bottom half of Charlie''s dress was getting wet from her pussy juice and pre-come.


    "Let''s get you out of your pants before you make any more of a mess. I don''t want to clean up after you."


    Amane''s hands sneaked inside Charlie''s dress and she even lifted the folds of the heavy skirt the divine leader was wearing. Finally, Amane felt her hand touch Charlie''s panties and she pulled them down.


    "Were you pent up after your heat? Does your bitchy cock need release inside a sweet mouth or pussy? Aww, don''t worry darling. I will help you out." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane let go of Charlie''s hips and leaned down until her mouth was in front of Charlie''s cock. The heavy skirt hid all of Amane''s moments and that was why Charlie felt it even more when Amane pumped her penis.


    One of Amane''s hands even sneaked past Charlie''s cock to feel her wetness before a finger breached her folds.


    Charlie looked down, but she could not even see Yoko''s silhouette underneath her skirt. Her clothes were too puffy.


    "My lady, do you need anything? Some tea or refreshment?"


    Charlie looked up sharply, only to see the innocent face of a maid in front of her. Charlie had to concentrate hard to reply to the question.


    But Yoko was a bastard and decided to lick Charlie''s cock as soon as she heard the maid enter the room. That caused Charlie to lose her train of thought once more.


    "I-I do not need any¡­fuck¡­come back¡­hiss¡­later."


    The maid looked flustered at the half-moans she heard coming out of Charlie''s mouth. That, combined with the redness of Charlie''s face was enough for her to notice that something was wrong.


    Instead of going back, the maid decided to check on Charlie.


    "My lady, do you have a fever? Are you feeling, ok? Your complexion does not look alright. May I check¡­"


    "No, you may not check. Just go out before I make you."


    Charlie Suzuki had a scary look on her face that scared the maid and she finally left. But before she left, the maid took one final look at the divine leader''s face.


    As soon as the maid was gone, Charlie quickly gathered her flowing skirt and pulled it up. She looked down into a pair of amused eyes.


    Yoko''s mouth was warped around Charlie''s huge cock and sucking it. The image combined with the pleasure Charlie was facing made her knees go soft and she collapsed with her legs open.


    Charlie''s current position showed both of her holes as well as her erect cock to Amane''s eyes.


    "Yoko, t-the door. Close it now."


    "Aww, but you don''t care if someone sees us having sex, right? I could feel how excited you were when that maid entered the room. You wanted her to see my mouth warped around your cock, milking you dry. You wanted to paint my face white, right?"


    Amane''s mouth left Charlie''s cock but her hands made a return. Charlie was not able to catch a break from the pleasure she was feeling.


    "I did not like getting watched¡­"


    "Don''t lie. I had to stop you come coming when the maid walked toward you. You should be thankful to have someone like me helping you out."


    Charlie bit her lips as pleasure coursed through her body once more. She was not even able to argue when Amane had such a good grip on her body.


    "Don''t speak with your mouth. I will make your body beg for my touch."


    The joke was on Yoko then. Charlie''s body had long surrendered to Yoko''s. Heck, Charlie was not even able to come if she thought about anyone but Yoko now. She wanted to feel Yoko''s heat once more.


    "P-Please, make me come. It hurts."


    Amane looked down at Charlie''s begging face. It was always surprising to her when even the strongest people surrendered to pleasure and her.


    "Charlie, strip and get on the bed. Today, I will play with you as much as I want to."


    Charlie did not even waste a single second before doing as she was told. Amane quickly closed the bedroom door so that she was not interrupted again and then went back to Charlie''s side.


    "Your breasts are too big. Now, let me see all of you. I did not get to admire you during your heat."


    Amane cupped Charlie''s breasts first but even her two hands were not big enough to cup a single breast.


    The ears on top of Charlie''s head moved when Amane pinched one of Charlie''s nipples and those became Amane''s next target. They were soft and covered in fur.


    Amane had spent hours in her past life rubbing these ears. But she never remembered getting these moans from Charlie before.


    The more Amane rubbed those ears, the more Charlie was not able to hold herself back. Her leaking pussy was making a small puddle on the bed beneath her body and her cock looked an angry red.


    "Y-Yoko, I am close."


    Charlie warned as her cock twitched. But before she could come, Amane held the base of Charlie''s cock and stopped her. Only Charlie''s pussy came and clenched around nothing.


    "You are making a mess of things, pup. Your cock and pussy need to learn new manners. I let it go last time because of your heat but I will no longer tolerate your bad behavior."


    Charlie gulped but she was ready. Her hands dared to pull Amane down into a rough kiss.


    "You want to train me? You are in for a rough time then."


    Charlie warned Amane but the younger seemed not concerned. Charlie''s train of thought was broken when she felt a soft hand rub her hard cock.


    "Trying to be tough, are you? But you are forgetting that I have control of your body and your organisms. You better listen to me if you want to come again."


    Charlie bit her lips and surrendered her body into Yoko''s hands. She could not fight her instincts to bow down to the stronger female in front of her.


    "See, your body and instincts know who they need to obey. There is no need for you to think much from here."


    Charlie bit her lip when Amane''s fingers flickered toward her pussy once more. One of them entered her tight hold and then another. Amane was easily able to enter four of her fingers into that space.


    And then Amane retrieved a familiar-looking pink shape from her side drawer. It was a vibrator in the shape of a cock.


    Slowly, it disappeared inside Charlie''s body and she shivered at the vibration she felt inside her body. The fake-cock touched the depths of pleasure points.

 Chapter 122 - 122: 122: Night with Charlie [pt2] R-18

    Charlie''s vision went in and out of focus as pleasure gripped her being. She was unable to think or do much when she was forced to endure so much in such a short amount of time.


    The vibrator inside her pussy was jabbing her G-spot which caused pleasure to erupt all over her body. But it was nothing compared to the show she was getting from Yoko right now.


    "You want this pussy, right? Do you want me to sit on your face? Or on your lap and warn your cock? Hurry up and tell me, Charlie."


    Yoko asked the question in a clear voice, but Charlie was only able to hear it in bits and pieces. Her eyes were glued to Yoko''s pussy which was being stretched out by a pair of long and beautiful fingers.


    Charlie wanted to reach out and worship Yoko''s pussy but her body refused to listen to her and move as she wanted to.


    "Charlie, I asked you a question. Your face or your cock. Where would you like to feel my wetness?"


    Charlie managed to pull herself back together enough to answer Yoko''s question.


    "M-My cock, please. Please let me come."


    It had been about an hour since Yoko had left the vibrator inside Charlie and it had been a constant torture since then. Charlie had wanted to come but the cock-ring she had prevented her from coming.


    A pair of soft lips was pressed against Charlie''s and a tongue dominated her mouth. The kiss had a sweet and familiar flavor of dominance that Charlie was beginning to carve now.


    "Good girl. You were being so stubborn at the start but you have finally begun to listen to me. Now, it''s time for your reward."


    Charlie moaned out loud as Yoko sat down on her hard cock. The velvet and wet wall of Yoko''s pussy clamped around her cock and massaged her sides. The deeper Charlie went inside Yoko, the better it felt.


    And despite all this, Charlie was unable to come because Yoko had refused to take off the cock-ring. That was a sweet but slow torture Charlie was being made to face.


    "Don''t sound so disappointed. You will get to come soon enough once I am satisfied."


    Amane promised and she began to rise and lower her hips. Her pussy pulled Charlie deeper into her depths and that cock knocked against her pleasure spots.


    Charlie was unable to do anything but lie down there and take this torture. She wanted to come but her cock was not in a condition to come.


    "What''s wrong Charlie? Hurry up and move your hips. Don''t you want to come? Or is this position not enough for you? You want to be on top?"


    Yoko''s voice teased Charlie just as her hips tortured Charlie''s cock.


    Her overly-sensitive cock could feel everything Yoko was doing to her. It was akin to a slow torture for her. But despite that, Charlie could not run away.


    She needed more and more.


    "P-Please, give me something."


    Charlie begged Yoko, finally throwing away all her dignity and worries. She only needed to focus on Yoko to get what she wanted.


    "Hmm, you want to come inside me? Then work your hips up. Here, come and take me."


    Amane got off Charlie''s body and leaned back against the bed. She opened her legs in a V-shape and held her pussy open with her fingers.


    Her dark eyes looked right into Charlie''s as she invited her to come and take her.


    "Hurry up Charlie, you can take me now. I am sure you are dying to take me."


    Charlie was like a starving beast who had finally caught a glimpse of food. She lepta at Amane and quickly entered her body.


    Her cock touched every part of Amane''s body and they both flinched. Charlie was just too big for Amane to take in comfortably.


    But despite that, Amane''s body somehow made this work.


    "Hurry up and move now."''


    Amane''s legs closed around Charlie''s waist and Charlie did not waste a single precious second before she was hammering inside Yoko.


    The stimulation made Amane finally come and but her body was still being pounded into by a frustrated female. Charlie''s ears and her tail moved around in agitation as she chased after her pleasure.


    But despite what she did, Charlie was unable to come. The cock ring prevented her from coming. Even the wetness and tightness of the pussy around her drove her mad.


    "Charlie, enough. Back down now."


    Charlie showed no signs of having heard Amane. And that was when Amane gripped Charlie''s hair and pulled her back.


    That instantly stopped Charlie''s moments and Amane was able to pull out. Her slick coated Charlie''s cock and made it shin.


    "Let''s free you from this cock-ring so that you can come. And take out the vibrator as well."


    Charlie almost came from getting the vibrator taken out of her pussy. She tried to hold on to the vibrator inside her body, but Amane was able to force it out.


    After Charlie had calmed down, Amane finally unlocked the cock-ring from Amane''s cock and rubbed the cock a few times.


    Once Charlie looked close enough, Amane quickly took her cock back inside and gave a few shallow thrusts. That was enough to get Charlie to come and she hissed.


    "Looks like I made you tired Lady Suzuki. You can sleep for some time and then we can talk about your visit. Meanwhile, I should get a few things checked out."


    Amane had left the Jor¨­gumo alone for a long time now. Who knew what happened to it and what condition it was in?


    She needed to keep an eye on that thing to ensure that everyone was alright.


    "Ok. Hurry back because I needed to tell you something important."


    Charlie tugged at Amane''s arm to get her attention. But her eyes fell close soon and she was knocked out. Amane could only look back at Charlie was a fond but annoyed expression. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, we''ll see how important your information is."


    Amane quietly left the room and entered the corridor. There was an unsettling air in the corridor that made Amane''s senses too focused on the surroundings.


    The corridor was empty of anyone but there was still a familiar energy there.


    The Jor¨­gumo was trying to call out to Amane and get her to come to it. The beast was trying to influence Amane''s thoughts.


    A normal person would have fallen for this trick of the beast. Heck, this was the reason so many people had died in the past as well.


    But Amane was different from those who fell victim to Jor¨­gumo tricks. She knew how to resist its charms. It was easy for Amane since her aura was well-trained.


    ''Come to me and become my nourishment. You want to come to me.''


    The Jor¨­gumo voice was strong and fearless. It was sure of its control over this mansion.


    "This creature is annoying for sure. Does it want to go against me? I won''t allow this to happen."


    There was not enough space in this mansion for two top dogs to make their home. And Amane was going to prove that she was the only one allowed to control this house.


    "Yoko, what are you doing out here? I came out here because I was following my maid. She decided to head out in the middle of the night."


    Sakura walked out of the side corridor and instantly saw Yoko in front of her. It was a pleasant surprise for the younger but she still needed to finish her previous work first.


    "You maid decided to walk away just like that? Seems like someone did not follow my orders correctly."


    It seemed like Sakura''s maid had also encountered Jor¨­gumo beforehand. Amane had asked all of fuck people to be gathered in one place.


    But it seemed like someone had decided to ignore her order and spare a few people of choice.


    it was annoying and it snubbed Amane to know that she was being ignored like this. Someone would have to pay for this soon and it was going to be the one in charge.


    "Is everything alright Yoko? You went quiet suddenly and you also had a far-away look in your eyes. Can I help you out?"


    Sakura looked worried for Amane but Amane was the last person anyone should worry about.


    "Don''t worry, everything is alright for now. I am just thinking about how I want to deal with someone who does not listen to my words. Do I want to kill that fool? Or do I want to fire them? The choice is difficult to make."


    Amane wanted to do so much more to the person who ignored her orders but she held her tongue back. There was no need for her to show her real self out in the open. And she could also not be sure that the person ignoring her orders was not under Jor¨­gumo''s control.

 Chapter 123 - 123: 123: The collection [pt1]

    "Yoko, is something going on in this house? Can I help you with anything?"


    Sakura looked worried for Amane''s sake. It was a useless worry but Yoko did not stop Sakura from expressing her emotions. It was good for Sakura to express her desires.


    "Something is going on in this horse every day. Anyway, you need not worry about it Sakura. You can sit back and relax this time. I do not want you anywhere near this case."


    Sakura''s fist was clenched tightly and her nails dug into her palm. She felt frustrated once she heard Yoko''s words.


    She wanted to help Yoko out as well but even she knew that she lacked the physical strength needed to help Yoko out. It was a sore spot that had never hurt before today.


    "I know you don''t want my help Yoko, but I still wish to do something. Please, allow me to do at least something."


    Sakura did not want to sit ideal in her room. This was a good time to gain Yoko''s recognition. But Yoko seemed determined to keep Sakura out of the situation.


    "Listen Sakura, it is not *you* specifically I want out of the situation, but everyone who cannot take care of themselves. There is a Jor¨­gumo involved and things might get messy if we are not careful."


    "..."


    There was a surprised noise that left Sakura''s lips once she heard Yoko talk. Jor¨­gumo was a topic that did not come up often even when people studied beasts.


    It was a beast that had been eradicated thousands of years ago and had no chance of a resurgence.


    "Are you sure you are not mistaken? A Jor¨­gumo? Really? But those things are¡­"


    "Supposed to be eradicated. I know what you want to say but this is the unfortunate truth of our situation."


    As soon as Sakura heard this, she calmed down and her jealousy calmed down as well. Now she understood why Yoko would not allow her to participate in this situation


    "A Jor¨­gumo? Seems interesting. Let me join you as well."


    A pair of arms snuck around Yoko''s middle and pulled her back. Surprise flashed across Yoko''s face for a few seconds before she masked it up. But Sakura''s sharp eyes did not miss that flash of color and emotion.


    Sakura looked behind Yoko, and only to see a familiar face leaning over her cousin''s shoulder.


    Charlie Suzuki''s hair and clothes looked like a mess. Her make-up was also not perfect and she seemed to be having a difficult time keeping herself awake. But she offered her held nonetheless.


    "I would rather have you go to sleep, Charlie. I can feel how tired your body is when you cling to me like this."


    Yoko ordered and elbowed Charlie Suzuki to get her body off her shoulder. But the more Amane tried to get rid of Charlie Suzuki, the tighter the grip on her body became.


    "Nope, I am not letting go of you. Besides, I heard your conversation. A Jor¨­gumo appearing right now is a big deal. As the leader of the divine guild, it is my responsibility to see this situation through. Won''t you both agree?"


    Sakura wanted to argue that this was the Tsurugi family''s internal matter so Charlie Suzuki was not welcome to butt in. but Sakura could not do that once she considered the situation.


    The divine leader had the authority to overlook situations that could get messy for normal people. And a Jor¨­gumo was exactly that thing.


    "No, I would rather not have you in the same room as a Jor¨­gumo as well Charlie Suzuki."


    Yoko declined Charlie''s offer. But that did not seem to have made a difference to Charlie Suzuki.


    "I know. But I am telling you that I will follow you anyway. You won''t be able to stop me. As for you, kid. You should go back to your room now. There is nothing you can do at your current power level."


    Sakura had not expected that jab to hurt her. She had been ready to take anything anyone said to her and have a comeback.


    But even she knew that she lacked strength and she was a hindrance for Yoko in such situations.


    ''Would Yoko have allowed me to help her out if I had enough strength? If I was powerful and dominant like Charlie Suzuki, if I had more to offer to Yoko other than my brain, would she have relied on me more?''


    The answer to that question was likely no. Yoko was not someone who depended on others in the first place.


    But this interaction with Yoko and Charlie Suzuki made Sakura wish for power. She wanted enough power to bind Yoko to her side and not let anyone take her away.


    ''I want power. I want to hold Yoko hostage so that only I can see her. She should be mine and¡­'' Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura felt dizzy suddenly. The sudden rush of emotions was difficult for her to handle.


    "Sakura, be careful. I told you that you should go back and rest. I will look at the situation tonight and come up with a solution in the meantime. You go and rest."


    Sakura would have nodded and headed out silently. But Charlie Suzuki had to make this situation difficult for her by warping her arms around Yoko''s middle again.


    Looking at the pictures in front of her made Sakura''s blood boil and she wanted to tear the divine leader''s arm apart for daring to touch her dear cousin.


    "I-I think I will go back to my room now. I have a headache suddenly."


    "Alright. Then, take care of yourself Sakura."


    Sakura tried to shake the useless thoughts out of her head, but it was of no use. The picture of Yoko being warped in Charlie Suzuki''s arms refused to leave her mind. Sakura was sure now.


    She needed more power to establish her dominance. She wanted to trap Yoko in her embrace and own her.


    ...


    As soon as Sakura was gone, Amane turned around and pinched Charlie''s arm. That caused Charlie to flinch and let go of Amane.


    "Are you one playing around? How long have you been up for? And why did you follow me out here?"


    Amane had a feeling that Charlie''s waking up was not coincidental. Amane knew Charlie well in the past. And Charlie was not someone who woke up easily once she managed to fall asleep.


    It was likely that someone or something had woken Charlie up.


    "Ah, you caught me. One of your maids dropped something on the floor which woke me up. I followed that amid and she seemed to be in some kind of trance. She did not even hear me when I called out to her."


    That¡­somehow made sense to Amane. No matter how deep of a sleep Charlie was in, ancient times had trained everyone to wake up as soon as they heard signs of things breaking.


    That was a defense mechanism built into the people of that time. Even Amane was the same.


    "I see. So where did that make you were following headed to? Did you mark her down to follow her later?"


    Charlie''s offended look said it all - Amane should not doubt her.


    "Of course, I put a tracker on that maid. She was acting too suspicious not to follow. Come with me and I will lead you to where that maid disappeared to."


    Amane followed Charlie, only to end up walking into a familiar hallway. It was the one leading down to the Jor¨­gumo room.


    "Hmm, so it was the Jor¨­gumo who caused this problem after all. The maid you saw seemed to be under its control as well."


    Amane opened the door of the Jor¨­gumo room, only to find a few dozen people in there. More seemed to be arriving slowly as well.


    "There are a lot more people here than I anticipated. What are we going to do with them all? Should we kill them? It would be the most effective way to lower the casualties."


    Once a Jor¨­gumo marked its prey, no one could escape it. Either the Jor¨­gumo would have to die, or the hosts.


    But even if the Jor¨­gumo was to be killed in its current body, the bodies it controlled could be used as a new nesting and breeding ground. That was why all the infected people in the past were killed off.


    "We don''t seem to have another choice but to detain all these people for now. We will decide what to do with them later."


    Amane did not have a solution to break Jor¨­gumo''s control but she did not want to kill people off as well.


    Mostly, she needed the infected to conduct experiments and see how far she could exercise her control. This was something she had not gotten to try out in the past since she had still been on the run back then.


    "Alright, if that''s what you want then that''s what we will do. So, how do we deal with this situation right now?

 Chapter 124 - 124: 124: The collection [pt2]

    "Alright, if that''s what you want then that''s what we will do. So, how do we deal with this situation right now?


    Charlie Suzuki stood in front of Amane as a shield. The maids who had been affected by Jor¨­gumo seemed not to even notice the two additional humans among them.


    They only stood still in their palace and waited for the orders from the creature in front of them.


    There was a buzzing noise in the air and it irritated Amane. That buzzing also had a wave of power and desire in it. It was the Jor¨­gumo energy signature that seemed to be emitting out of that wave.


    "First rule of operation - don''t touch anything and anyone. The Jor¨­gumo toxins are dangerous and they can make you lose your reasoning. It will be best to keep a distance from the infected."


    Amane warned Charlie and the divine leader nodded.


    "Alright, I understood. So, I just need to not physically touch these infected people? I can do that."


    Charlie warped her aura around her body, just as Amane had done in the past.


    Unlike Amane''s aura, Charlie''s aura did not grant her immunity to Jor¨­gumo attacks. But it still provided her resistance to it.


    Now that the aura had finally been used, the Jor¨­gumo also noticed the new presence in the room. It recognized Amane as the person who had tried to harm it before and it lashed out.


    The buzzing noise turned into hissing and the maids in the room turned toward Amane and Charlie as one.


    It was a creepy scene to look at. All the maids were looking back at Amane with a blank expressions on their faces. Their eyes were red and bloodshot.


    Slowly, they all took a step toward Amane and then another.


    Charlie raised her hand and her magic bonded the maid in front of her. The pressure she was exerting did not allow the maids to take even a single step.


    They all hissed and growled while looking at Charlie but the divine leader was unaffected.


    "Cry all you want but you will not be getting your freedom. Yoko, did I do well¡­hey, where are you going? It''s dangerous to face the Jor¨­gumo alone."


    Charlie yelled out and she almost let her formation slip in her negligence. But as soon as one of the maids in front of her took a step, Charlie regained her position.


    Amane ignored her and continued to walk until she was right in front of Elder Hana''s unconscious body. The lines on her body shined brightly in hunger and want.


    "Tsk, I sealed you a little while ago, but someone managed to unseal you so soon? You sure have a strong supporter in this household."


    Amane was sure that she had used the strongest magic she knew to bind this creature. There should have been no way for it to break free from the inside. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was clear that someone had helped the Jor¨­gumo from the outside. And this intruder was also the one who must have given the Jor¨­gumo to Elder Hana.


    The hissing noise got louder as Amane''s hand approached the shining body. Jor¨­gumo magic tried to harm Amane but she waved it off.


    "Stop trying to piss me off. I am not in a good mood today."


    It was said that Jor¨­gumo often gained a part of their host''s intelligence when they took control of someone. And that seemed to be the case.


    The Jor¨­gumo calmed down as soon as it was threatened. It had enough intelligence to compare Amane''s words and respond in kind.


    Amane wanted to experiment more on the Jor¨­gumo but she had to prioritize the life of her staff first. Most of the people under Jor¨­gumo''s control were not here by their own choice.


    Besides, most of the staff was from the slave market Amane had purchased before. They were loyal to Amane and she would rather have those people alive than dead.


    The Jor¨­gumo has sealed off again, but it did not try to resist this time. Amane watched as the maids fell asleep on the ground as soon as their signal to Jor¨­gumo was broken.


    "So, what are we going to do with these maids now? Put them all in a room and lock them up?"


    Charlie asked as she picked up a few maids. Amane had a few ideas she wanted to try but she needed these people to be detained.


    She did not doubt that the Jor¨­gumo would be released again soon. The traitor who released the Jor¨­gumo was still roaming free in the first place.


    "We need to take them all to the side shelter where we keep beasts. Even if Jor¨­gumo has self-awareness now, it is a beast. If there is a stronger beast in its vicinity, it will not dare do anything."


    And Amane did have a ''supreme'' beast in her collection. Moony had spent the last few days out in the wild like a real dragon, but it was time she earned her keep.


    "You are the only one who would be willing to use a legendary dragon as a bodyguard for humans. Sometimes, I want to know what goes on inside your head."


    Charlie Suzuki shook her head in wonder but did not question Amane any further.


    They both had to make quite a few rounds to drop all these maids in the beast''s facility. They could not risk a normal person meeting the beasts.


    "What is going on here? Why are you bringing all these people back here?... Yoko, don''t tell me that you have lost your mind and now you want to include human flesh into our beast''s meal? I can tell you that this will not end well."


    Eclipse sounded surprised to see Amane. But he was even more surprised when she dropped a lot of people in front of him.


    "Eclipse, don''t be ridiculous. There is a situation in the main house. You heard about Jor¨­gumo, right? All these people are infected by it so now we need moony to keep an eye on them."


    The nice thing about explaining things to Eclipse was that he quickly grasped things.


    Since he was someone, Amane was training, he understood the basics and hierarchy of the beast world. Those who were weaker did not dare to disobey those who were stronger.


    Moony might be a kid right now, but she was still a dragon and the queen of this small place. No one would dare disobey her orders.


    "These should be all the people. I will send you a message if there are more people, I need you to take care of. Remember, don''t encounter these people without protection. Always exercise safe practices and¡­"


    "I get it. You don''t need to give me a lecture every time. I will take care of myself even if you don''t tell me."


    Eclipse was a true teenager now. He seemed not to want to listen to Amane''s advice and even thought of himself as better than her.


    Somehow, that all felt nostalgic to Amane and annoyed her at the same time.


    "Fine, I get it. Then, I will leave these people in your hand. Oh, and be aware of the other servants in our household. There is a traitor among us who is helping the Jor¨­gumo out. He might try to distract you and Moony."


    Moony jumped on top of the shoulder and rubbed her head against Amane''s as soon as her name was called.


    She seemed happy to see Amane but Moony was also not in a hurry to keep Amane with her.


    "Moony, I will be counting on you to help me out. Do not disappoint me."


    Moony''s tail came up to her head in the form of a salute. The dragon flew around Amane a few times and even puffed out her chest in a manner that said ''Leave it to me.''


    Amane finally left the cabin after handing the people over.


    Suddenly, she felt the presence of someone looking at her. But there was no one around her when she looked around.


    "Hey, are you alright? You suddenly looked at your right for no reason."


    Charlie followed Amane''s moments but she seemed to not have felt anything. It made Amane doubt her senses.


    ''Did I imagine someone looking at me? But it was such a crisp stair.''


    "No, it''s nothing. We should keep an eye out for the time being. Who knows what these people are planning to do."


    The presence of those eyes did not come back again and Amane entered the main house.


    But as soon as she did, a bright flash lit the outside world. Flames erupted around the back building and people cried out in alarm.


    "T-The Tsurugi house''s back mansion is on fire. Oh god, what do we do now? The house is on fire. We are all going to die."


    Chaos erupted around the house and everyone seemed to be panicking. This was another situation that needed to be dealt with as soon as possible.

 Chapter 125 - 125: 125: I want to get stronger [pt1]

    Flames rose high in the sky. The servants tried to save themselves by running around like headless chicken.


    Amane watched the chaos erupt around her domain for some time before she decided to take charge of the situation.


    "Everyone, calm down. Head toward the right wing of the house which is the fire-proof section. Also, open the enclosures to let our beasts out before they get caught up in fire. I will go and see the condition of the fire-gripped wing."


    Amane''s loud voice cut through the panicking people. Finally, some semblance of order seemed to form among the people and they quickly did as Amane ordered to.


    "Do you want me to put out the fire? I can use my magic to call upon huge amounts of water to¡­"


    "We should not be so reckless. I doubt that this is a natural fire. The worst-case scenario - water will agitate it even more."


    Amane did not know why, but she had a feeling that this was not an ordinary fire. Someone had deliberately set this fire up as a distraction.


    "Charlie, I want you to help me create a barrier to trap the fire. We are going to stop it from spreading and it will slowly wither out with the lack of oxygen."


    No matter what kind of fire had been used to ignite these flames, the lack of oxygen would prove to be the end of this fire. But they needed to trap the fire first.


    "You want me to create a barrier? Consider it done." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie walked out into the open and raised her hand above her head. Her skin shined a golden hue before Amane felt the traces of power in her surroundings. The barrier she had asked Charlie to create snapped into place.


    But that did not feel like it was enough by itself. So, Amane quickly reinforced the barrier with her aura so that it would not break.


    Charlie gave Amane a betrayed look for interfering with her barrier. But Amane refused to feel guilty about helping.


    "I do believe in your skills, Charlie. But we cannot rule out the possibility of something happening to one of us and the barrier no longer holding up."


    "Hah, what could happen to one of us? We are too powerful to fall for anyone''s cheap tricks."


    Charlie sounded betrayed at Amane''s actions. But that only lasted for a minute before she was back to her usual self.


    "T-The fire! Did you take care of it, Yoko?"


    Sakura ran out toward the garden as well. Amane had expected her to run away with the servants. But that turned out not to be the case.


    "We have the fire under control for now. But we need to find out the one who set the fire. We should also look at Eclipse and our beast shelter."


    Amane quickly reordered her priorities. The first things they needed to check up on were the beasts and the people they had restrained.


    ...¡­


    The trio quickly made their way toward the beast shelter in the Tsurugi estate. It was a huge place and the fire had almost gotten to it before Amane had stopped it.


    Eclipse stood outside the door with all the beasts the Tsurugi household currency held. And along with them were the servants who seemed to be hurdling over each other.


    Many of the servants tried to run away from the gathering but Moony''s glare held them in place.


    "I see that you managed to handle this situation, Eclipse. You did well."


    Amane ruffled Eclipse''s hair for a job well done. Moony noticed Amane and flew over to her side as well.


    As soon as Moony had stepped away, one of the maids tried to escape. But Moony growled at the maid which made her stand still.


    "M-Miss Yoko, why are we being kept here? Is this some kind of punishment? We will improve our work if you tell us what we did wrong."


    One of the maids tried to negotiate with Amane. Her innocent-looking eyes stared right at Amane and a small blush decorated her face.


    This seemed to be another one who had a crush on Amane. There was no end to these maids who liked her.


    "You all did nothing wrong. It''s the circumstances that are forcing me to keep you all here. I will not be able to answer any more questions for now so go back to the enclosure you were being kept at."


    The servants looked surprised and uncomfortable being in the enclosure. They also flinched anytime a beast came too close to them.


    They could not understand why Lady Yoko was doing this to them. They had been nothing but loyal to her all the time.


    "Everyone, there was a small fire in the Tsurugi estate and we need to check it out. It would be better for you all to remain here since this place is fire-proof. It will also help make catching the culprit easier for us. So kindly cooperate."


    Amane had forgotten that Sakura had been here as well. Sakura was used to dealing with these people for a long time. So, she knew how to handle them as well.


    As soon as Sakura gave an excuse, the servants looked back at Amane with a look of understanding on their faces.


    "Oh, so that''s the case? You almost scared us all by making us think we did something wrong. In that case, please take as long as you want to catch the culprit."


    "Yeah, catch him and bring him in front of us. We want to see the one who tried to harm the Tsurugi estate as well."


    Everyone seemed angry at the fire that broke out in the estate. Amane promised the maids that she would investigate it and quickly took her leave.


    She felt the same presence from before looking at her. Amane felt sure that the owner of this presence was the one who set this mansion on fire. But there were too many people around Amane to narrow this feeling down.


    "Yoko, what''s wrong? You tensed up and began to look around suddenly. Do you feel some kind of presence here?"


    Charlie was focusing on Amane so she noticed when Amane began to look around like this. Worry crept up in Charlie''s voice as she took a quick look around but did not find anyone.


    "Tsk, it''s noting. I thought I felt a familiar presence looking at us but maybe it was all in my head. There is no one here at the current moment."


    For good measures, Amane tried to focus on the present but it was gone once more. That person seemed to not be looking at Amane anymore.


    "Yoko, I will take care of these maids and their needs for now. You should go and chase after the person who set the fire."


    Amane was beyond surprised when Sakura suggested this. She had not expected Sakura to say these lines.


    She was not the only one surprised. Even Charlie looked shocked at the sudden character development Sakura showed.


    "Sakura, are you sure you want us to leave you here? You can come with us and investigate the fire as well."


    Amane offered Sakura what she thought Sakura would want. She could see the want in Sakura''s eyes. The younger did want to come with her and help her out.


    But despite what she wanted; Sakura decided to stand this time.


    "I am sure that this is what I want to do. So go and investigate the fire."


    The other two nodded and quickly left toward the fire building. Sakura watched them go with her heart aching to follow. She wanted to go after them but held herself back.


    And there was only one reason for Sakura to do that - to catch the culprit.


    You see, Sakura was not strong and she was not a genius as well. But she still wanted to attract Yoko''s attention.


    And what better way to do that than to catch the culprit who caused this fire herself? Sakura was sure that she could do this.


    Once Sakura proved herself, she would be able to stand proudly in front of Amane and be on the same grounds as the divine leader.


    One of the maids noticed Sakura''s hesitation and her frustration after making this decision. She understood where Sakura was coming from. And that gave her an idea.


    The maid was not an ordinary maid, but one of the Hive''s spies send into the Tsurugi household.


    So far, she had not been able to gain any strong foothold in this place. But that would change if Sakura Tsurugi favored her and took her under the wing.


    The maid could only assume that her partner, the one who snuck into the household with her and caused a fire, would be caught soon. So, the maid might as well use his sacrifice for her good.


    This way, they could further their plot by a lot.

 Chapter 126 - 126: 126: I want to get stronger [pt2]

    "Sakura, I am going to take all these maids back inside. Is there something you need from me, then tell me as soon as you remember."


    Eclipse had already gathered all the beasts around and seemed to be leading them and the humans inside. Sakura watched the maids carefully since she did not want to miss any clue about this case.


    One of the maids met Sakura''s eyes and it seemed to be deliberate. It made Sakura curious so she decided to seek that maid out. Her instincts told her that this maid was someone important.


    "I have a feeling you want to talk to me. Hurry up and speak before I get annoyed at you."


    Sakura snapped her finger which caused the maid to look back at her with an amused expression.


    Looking at the maid, there was nothing special about her. She had an ordinary face with brown medium hair pulled back in two pig-tails and brown eyes. The only special feature about the female was her freckles that stood out on her bronze skin.


    But there was something about that awareness in those brown eyes in front of Sakura that made her hesitate.


    "I do want to talk with you, miss. But maybe we should go to a more secluded space before I tell you, my news. I don''t want others to hear our conversation."


    Whatever this maid had to tell Sakura seemed important. But at the same time, her condition raised alarm bells inside Sakura''s mind, she did not want to be alone with this maid.


    ''Caution or reasoning. Which one should I choose? I don''t think I can trust this maid just yet but she is also my only source of information. God, what a tough decision this is.''


    Sakura was stuck choosing what she wanted. But in the end, her curiosity, and her desire to prove herself won out.


    "Fine, let''s go to the next room and you can tell me everything you want to."


    Sakura leads the female servants behind her and into a separate room. It was heavily padded and no sound could travel out of it.


    Sakura knew she was taking a huge risk but she did not care. The deed had already been done.


    "Thank you for trusting me so much, Miss Sakura. I swear that I will not let you down. I have some urgent news for you as well."


    "Stop procrastinating and tell me what you want to already. I don''t have the whole day to entertain you anyway." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura scolded the female in front of her. The female flinched before she looked back at Sakura with determined eyes.


    "Miss, I might know who set the Tsurugi mansion on fire. I am not lying to you. Before I was held in here, I saw a maid go into the back section of the house. I did not think much of it then but she had been carrying weird material with her back then."


    The maid quickly spoke before she could get interrupted.


    Now this maid had Sakura''s attention. She wanted to know what kind of material the maid had been carrying with her.


    "The materials the maid had been carrying with her were oil and a lighter. What else could it be for if not to light a fire? I am sure that maid is responsible for this fire."


    The maid in front of Sakura was making up stuff now. Since the maid already knew who lit the fire, she could say anything and point toward the culprit.


    Once the culprit was identified, it would solidify the maid''s status as a ''trustworthy'' person. And she would also get closer to Sakura Tsurugi.


    "Hmm, you say that you saw a maid carry a lighter and oil in the house and you are certain that your suspect caused this fire? I am sorry but I cannot take your words at face value. You will need to provide me with more concrete evidence."


    The maid had been prepared for this to happen.


    "T-Then, how about I tell you the name of the maid you are looking for? You might be able to catch her red-handed if you hurried up. I am sure that her objective is Elder Hana''s body since I saw her come in and out of Elder Hana''s room quite often before Elder Hana died."


    Now this maid had Sakura''s attention.


    She did not know much about Elder Hana and her death, but she did know that a Jor¨­gumo was involved somehow.


    The only way Elder Hana could have met a Jor¨­gumo was through one of the servants.


    Sakura''s gut told her that something was wrong with this story, but the logical part of her brain could see reason in what the maid was saying. It was a difficult decision to make - to trust this maid or not.


    "Hmm, after much deliberation, I have decided to check the suspicious maid out. I hope your words turn out to be true for your sake. The punishment for trying to deceive your master is not small."


    Amane reminded the maid of this. The poor maid looked shocked after hearing this. But she seemed determined and sure of her words as well. That gave Sakura confidence that this maid was telling the truth.


    "Of course, I am telling the truth. You can check it out for yourself."


    As soon as Sakura got a name from the maid, she wanted to tell Amane. But then she paused to think about that choice.


    Telling Amane would gain Sakura some recognition but that would be it.


    However, if Sakura solved this case on her own, then Yoko would have to admit that Sakura was worth something. It might even make Yoko fall in love with her.


    ''Yes, I need to solve this case on my own. I am sure I can do this as well.''


    Sakura was determined to see things through. She had already started walking toward the direction of the servant''s quarters.


    Behind her, the maid smiled a mischievous smile. The first part of her plan was over already. Lady Sakura would find the culprit and raise her social standing in the house. She would also take the maid under her wing and would soon trust her.


    Then the maid would offer Sakura a partnership with The Hive without telling her who her real partner was. Sakura would take that hand and become involved with them.


    By the time anyone realized what happened, it would be too late for Sakura Tsurugi to back out. She would drag her cousin and even the divine leader into this fold and The Hive would thrive.


    ''Come to me¡­feed me¡­''


    "Ugh, this annoying headache. The scientists specifically told me not to meet the Jor¨­gumo if I want to live. Why did I touch that cursed thing anyway?"


    The maid questioned before she walked back to her seat. Around her, everyone seemed to be suffering the same symptoms. But the maid was the only one who still had her mind intact and could control her actions.


    And it was all because she had taken the antidote for this kind of poison.


    ...


    Sakura quickly ran through the mansion but her steps still had grace in them.


    She reached the door of the maid she had been told about and knocked on the door. When no response came, she opened the door with her master key.


    There was no one inside the room.


    "Lady Sakura, are you looking for the owner of this room? I saw her going toward the main hall. Now that I think about it, the servant here often went to Elder Hana''s room before so maybe they walked in that corridor because of their habit?"


    Sakura''s feet jolted as soon as she heard the servant say these words. She knew where she needed to go next.


    The servant looked surprised when Sakura ran past her. She had never seen young Miss Tsurugi behave like this.


    But Sakura did not care about her image right now. She needed to catch the culprit red-handed or elder she would miss her chance.


    "Y-You! What do you think you are going to do? How dare you touch the barrier sister Yoko put up around the Jor¨­gumo?"


    Sakura smacked the door to Elder Hana''s resting room open. The servant she had been following seemed to be in the process of taking down Elder Hana''s barrier.


    She jerked as soon as she heard Sakura''s voice and then turned around with a terrified expression.


    "I-I don''t know what you are talking about, Miss Sakura. I am here to give Elder Hana''s dead body a bath and nothing else. I felt sorry for her state and wanted to clean her body¡­"


    "Enough said. Save your excuses for Yoko because she would be the one to deal with you. I am going to hand you over to her."


    The maid suddenly changed tones as soon as she realized her begging tone was not affecting Sakura.


    "Tsk, and I thought you were the simple one."

 Chapter 127 - 127: 127: Dead came back to life?

    Sakura realized that something was wrong far too late. By that time, the maid had already attacked Sakura and knocked her unconscious. Once the maid was sure that Sakura was out of it, she picked up the unconscious body was decided to hide her.


    "Tsk, so much for being a freaking Tsurugi. This girl is a normal human being. I am sure that the only abnormal one in this household is Yoko Tsurugi."


    The maid whisper-yelled in frustration before she took down the barrier left around Jor¨­gumo. She had worked too hard to get close to this creature.


    She had even risked getting infected by this creature but had called lucky in the end.


    "You better be grateful for all my help Jor¨­gumo. I am not only freeing you but also giving you a booster. Give us good results with your power."


    The maid dropped a small droplet on top of Elder Hana''s body. It was a pink-coloured liquid that was dense and familiar. As soon as it touched the dead body, a loud hissing noise could be heard.


    It shook the room and quaked the building. Something had gone wrong with the whole process.


    "Shit, this was not supposed to happen. Well, whatever, this is not my fault. The higher-ups cannot hold me accountable for this."


    The maid complained and dragged Sakura out of the room. She needed a way to erase Sakura''s memory somehow.


    She tried using her powers but Sakura proved to be resilient. The maid''s powers did not work on Sakura.


    "This stupid and stubborn bitch. What am I going to do now?"


    There was nothing else to do but to off Sakura somehow. But the maid needed to be careful in disposing of the body. If she did it in the open, then she would be discovered.


    She needed a hidden place and a time when everything was chaotic. And that time would come soon enough.


    ....


    Amane looked around the burned part of her estate but nothing stood out. There were no signs of powers being used to light this fire. It was an ordinary electric fire caused by malfunctioning equipment.


    But even the equipment had been burned during the fire so they could not try to figure anything from it.


    "Charlie, did you find anything in here?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane turned toward the divine leader. But Charlie seemed to be having a tough time out here. Her sharp senses were working against her and the smell of smoke was heavy in the air.


    Unlike Amane, Charlie seemed to not have been trained to turn off her senses. It was causing her too much trouble.


    "I don''t think I can figure out anything here. There seemed to be no human involvement in this fire."


    It was entirely possible that this was a case of an accidental fire and it had nothing to do with the Jor¨­gumo. But despite everything pointing out that to be the case, Amane''s heart did not agree with her. It was sure that this fire was caused by someone.


    "Anyway, we are not going to find anything while staying here. We should head back now¡­Yoko, are you alright? Is this an earthquake?"


    The earth shook beneath Amane''s feet. But it was also accompanied by a familiar buzzing sound. Something seemed to be going on with the Jor¨­gumo Amane had sealed.


    "Charlie, we need to head back. It seems like someone decided to take my barrier down around the Jor¨­gumo."


    Amane would not say that her barrier was the ultimate barrier no one could take down. But she would say that her barrier could not be taken down by an ordinary person.


    The maids in the Tsurugi mansion should not be capable of taking her barrier down. Amane had checked all her maids out when she had taken them in.


    So, someone must have snuck inside her staff after the initial checking. Amane would have to re-check all her staff again.


    "Ugh, what a pain this is."


    Amane and Charlie quickly made their way toward Elder Hana''s room where the body was being kept. There was a small crowd gathered in front of the door and looking inside.


    "What are you all looking at? Hurry up and scam. Can''t you see that we are trying to see what is happening?"


    Everyone looked at each before deciding what they wanted to do. The divine leader gave them all a death glare which caused them all to finally get the hint and scatter.


    Amane was interested to see what had caused all the servants to speak this room out.


    "You all are so mean. Now why did have to go and send all the servants away? Who will help me with my daily routine now?"


    A gasp of surprise escaped the remaining servant''s mouths as they watched Elder Hana walk out of her room.


    She looked alive once more and her face had color in it as well. It did not seem as if she had been dead a few minutes ago.


    "E-Elder Hana! Elder Hana is alive! How did this happen? What should we do now? Is this some kind of trick? How is Elder Hana alive once more?"


    Amane was as surprised as the servants were about this development. A dead person had suddenly come to life.


    Not only that. But it was a person infected with the Jor¨­gumo who had come back to life. Amane needed to keep an eye on what was going on in front of her.


    "Yoko, this is not normal, right? I don''t think any beast can bring their dead host back to life."


    What Charlie was saying was right. There was no being in this world that would bring back the dead to life.


    But Elder Hana not only looked alive, but she also had her head attached back to her body. It had to be some kind of miracle that had happened.


    If Amane had not felt the weird energy coming from the being in front of her, she would have felt worried about missing something.


    But it was obvious that the Jor¨­gumo was controlling the body in front of her. But how it managed to do that, even Amane was not sure. It would require more looking into.


    What is Lady Tsurugi? Did you not expect to see me? I am so sorry that you must see my face once more like this. I am sure you are not happy about it."


    Elder Hana''s time was the same mocking one it had always been before. Had Amane not known about Elder Hana''s death, she would have believed that this was the real elder.


    The Jor¨­gumo seemed to be acting on Elder Hana''s memories to control her body. But was a beast this capable? They should not have a conscious.


    "Ugh, this is so creepy. This lady is dead so she should remain dead. Let me kill her off once more."


    Charlie''s offer was tempting. Amane wanted nothing more than to kill Elder Hana once more to see what would happen. Will she come back to life once more? Or would she remain dead?


    "Elder Hana, what happened? How are you alive?"


    Elder Hao and the other elders made it to the scene as well. They looked as horrified to see Elder Hana as the servants had been.


    But Elder Hana seemed not to be bothered by their looks. If anything, she looked proud of being alive.


    "Everyone, I am back. I hope you are ready to accept me and follow me. I will tell you all what happened soon enough."


    Elder Hana promised this to the people listening. Her words drew many interested gazes. But they also gained just as many doubtful looks.


    "Elder Hao, I want to talk with you all alone. There is a lot I need to tell you about."


    Elder Hana seemed to only be looking at Elder Hao when she said that. Amane was curious about their talks as well. But she doubted that she would get to listen in.


    "I understand Elder Hana. If whatever you want to tell me is that urgent, then it cannot be helped. I will hear you out so please follow me."


    The other elder looked interested to know more about the situation as well. But Elder Hana seemed to have no intention of telling them anything.


    "Well, looks like we should go and find Sakura now. I am worried about her."


    Sakura should have been here by now. She should have been the first one to notice that something was wrong since she had been close to the estate.


    But the lack of her presence worried Amane. Something was nagging Amane and she could not tell what it was.


    "Sure, let''s find your cousin. I will track her down if you want me to¡­now this is odd. Her smell is all over this room and it is fresh. Sakura must have been here recently."


    That was odd indeed. Amane trusted Charlie''s nose and her instincts.


    But if this was the truth, then where did Sakura disappear to?

 Chapter 128 - 128: 128: Waking Sakura up [pt1] R-18

    "Elder Hana, may I ask you where you are taking me? I was not aware that this wing of the house even existed."


    Elder Hana smiled a calm and mysterious smile. Looking at her made Elder Hao nervous. He had always been able to read Elder Hana before, but now she looked like a blank slate to him.


    "We are almost at our destination. I would just like you to meet my benefactor. I am sure you will be able to find a use for her in the future as well."


    Elder Hana opened the door to the room and Elder Hao noticed the presence of a maid inside. The maid looked like a common person with no outstanding features. But there was something about her aura that was disturbing.


    Without knowing why, Elder Hao took a step back before he caught himself and coughed to clear his throat.


    "Elder Hana, what do you want to say to me? Speak up clearly before I get angry."


    Elder Hao hardly ever got angry at the other elders but this was a close case for him. His cruel words made Elder Hana laugh.


    "Don''t be so sour, Elder Hao. I am indeed the one who helped Elder Hana come back to life. I can help you come back to life once you die as well."


    The maid was a rude one who interrupted Elder Hao''s angry words. She was calm even when Elder Hao looked ready to burst.


    "How do you expect me to trust you when I know nothing about you and where you are from? For all I know, you could be a spy, and controlling Master Hana''s body might be a doll you are controlling."


    Elder Hao was not going to fall for a trick this easily. He had lived this long by being cautious.


    "Oh my, you sure are a cautious one. Then, let me reveal a few things about myself to you that will help you trust me more."


    "I am a member of the hive and I am the one who gave the Jor¨­gumo to Elder Hana. She decided to participate in the immortality experiment we are conducting. And as you can see, it worked."


    The female servant held out her batch that contained the symbol of The Hive. The barest hint of energy Elder Hao sent through the symbol caused him to feel light-headed. It was indeed, the sign of The Hive.


    Elder Hao had always been neutral toward The Hive so he was a little hesitant to refuse this offer.


    After all, immortality was a hard thing to give up on. If he had immortality, he would no longer have to be afraid of pesky Yoko Tsurugi. He could confront her directly.


    "Give me some time to think about this. Your offer is something I need to think about before I can accept it."


    Elder Hao wanted to take the hand extended toward him by the female. But he still decided to be cautious of her.


    "Hmm, I understand your difficulties. In that case, maybe another demonstration would help you out. Pretty soon, another member of your household will die and come back to life. That should be enough to convenience you."


    The maid seemed certain of her words. Her confidence was rather unsettling for Elder Hao to face. But he still decided to wait around and see what would happen next. He was not in any hurry to ruin his life.


    ...¡­


    "Charlie, are you able to track Sakura''s scent? That girl is not irresponsible to disappear like this."


    Amane was getting a little worried about Sakura now. Sakura was not someone who liked to cause chaos. She was a calm child who considered the weight of her action first before she did anything.


    So, for her to disappear like this was a cause of concern for Amane.


    "Are you sure she had disappeared? What if she''s just out at a friend''s house? Kids this age like to cause a lot of trouble."


    Charlie tried to make light of the situation but she could tell that Amane did not appreciate her jokes.


    "Sakura is not a normal teenager and her disappearance is a cause for concern. Let''s split up and find her."


    Amane ordered and they both split up. Charlie looked reluctant to head in the other direction, but he was not able to refuse Amane''s orders.


    They looked everywhere but Sakura was nowhere to be found. Amane was about to call it to quit when she noticed the hint of Sakura''s power leading toward the servant quarters.


    Sakura was not someone who would step into the servant''s wing for no reason. It was clear that she had been taken in there by someone.


    Amane followed that trail of energy and ended up in front of a room she had never seen before. But that was not as surprising as finding Sakura tied up inside that room.


    Sakura''s hands were held above her head and her body was lax and sitting. Her legs were spread out and her eyes were closed.


    "Sakura, are you awake? Hey, can you hear me?"


    Amane asked while slapping Sakura''s cheeks. But Sakura seemed to be in some kind of deep sleep and did not hear her.


    However, her body did react to Amane. It was some kind of mind-numbing agent Sakura was being held under.


    "Hmm, so that''s what this is? Sakura, should I help you out?"


    Amane knew this kind of mind-numbing agent well. All she needed to snap Sakura out of her daze was to give her a big enough stimulation shock.


    And that looked easy to do with how Sakura''s body was reacting to Amane.


    "Looks like I need to teach my disobedient puppy not to follow strangers. Sakura, how dare you show such a sight to anyone else but me."


    Amane rubbed Sakura''s cock over her clothes. It caused Sakura to buckle her hips more into Amane''s hands.


    Sakura might be knocked unconscious, but her body knew exactly what it wanted. Hey, cock slowly filled up and left a wet patch on her clothes. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was not satisfied with the display in front of her so she moved her fingers to cup Sakura''s balls and then poke her pussy.


    The stick slick from Sakura''s pussy caused her clothes to stick to her body. Sakura''s nipples were getting harder as well and poking her dress. She was turned on.


    "My puppy is so well-trained. She knows she needs to get wet as soon as her master touches her. Now, let me give you your reward."


    Sakura did not say anything but her body responded by shivering. Amane quickly rid Sakura of her soiled lower wear and took her in.


    Sakura''s hard cock was standing at attention and her pussy was leaking a lot. Amane''s tongue took a quick swipe of that slick and then got to work.


    Amane picked Sakura inside-out but the stimulation in Sakura''s pussy did not seem to be enough for her to wake up. Amane needed to take some drastic measures.


    "Tsk, so this is not enough for a greedy puppy like you? You cannot even come from getting your pussy licked. Do I need to lick your cock for you to come?"


    Amane took hold of the leaking penis in front of her and rubbed it. Sakura finally showed a reaction which meant that she was feeling it.


    Amane licked the hard cock once and watched Sakura shiver. It was working so Amane took Sakura''s cock into her mouth finally.


    Her heat covered Sakura''s cock and her tongue licked the hard penis up and down. Sakura could not sit still while fucking Amane''s mouth.


    Her consciousness might not be there, but her hips knew exactly what to do. They managed to move despite Sakura''s body being bound. Her cock was deep into Amane''s throat and fucking her raw.


    Sakura was being far more aggressive than she had ever been before and somehow, it was turning Amane on. Her pussy was beginning to ache with the need to have something inside.


    Yoko reached back toward her pussy to finger it but was stopped when a hand caught her own and pushed it away.


    "So, this is where you were? No wonder you were taking too long to come back. It turns out that you were busy having fun with your cousin. I am so disappointed Yo~ko~."


    There was only one person who said Amane''s name in that tone. Amane flushed even harder when she realized that she had been caught in the act by Charlie of all people.


    Amane managed to look back somehow while keeping Sakura''s dick inside her mouth. But Charlie had a neutral expression on her face and a dark desire-filled look in her eyes.


    "Hmm, why did you stop Yo~ko~? You are helping your cousin out, right? Then do it until the end. Do not stop at my account."


    Charlie held Amane''s back lightly with her hand. It caused Amane not to be able to pull her head back when she wanted to.

 Chapter 129 - 129: 129: Waking Sakura up [pt2] R-18

    ''Charlie will not get away with treating me like this. As soon as I make Sakura come, I will make Charlie regret treating me like this.''


    Amane worked her tongue faster to get Sakura to come. She could tell that Sakura was close from how she was shaking her hips.


    One more hard suck and Sakura came down Amane''s throat. But even that did not make her wake up.


    "Oh, so your dear cousin has been knocked out completely, huh? I guess sexual pleasure is a good way to knock her out of it. Do you want me to help you out?"


    Charlie looked amused when Amane finally looked back. She was almost lying flat on Amane''s back but still somehow carrying her weight.


    Amane was sandwiched between people who lusted after her body.


    "Charlie, enough of it. Get off me right now."


    Amane warned Charlie but she seemed to not hear Amane. Instead, her hands sneaked around Amane''s body and rested on her pussy.


    "Look at how uncomfortable you are. You wanted to open yourself up before fucking Sakura, right? Let me help you out."


    "Charlie, there is no need¡­"


    Amane''s words were cut-off when Charlie''s fingers entered her pussy. Charlie entered two from the start and the stretch hurt. But it felt good at the same time.


    "It feels good to have someone else play with your body, right? Don''t worry and leave everything to me. I will make sure you are stretched out and relaxed, master."


    Charlie''s warm breath hit Amane''s ears. That, combined with her sexy body made Amane lose the tight grip she had on her body.


    Two fingers turned to three and then to four. Charlie was not giving Amane any time to rest as she continued to hammer away at her pussy.


    Just when Charlie pulled her fingers out, Amane felt a hard cock rubbing against her pussy. She looked back at Charlie with a look that said - ''don''t you dare.''


    But Charlie ignored Amane and entered her body in a single thrust.


    "Shit Yoko, why are you so tight and hot. I love you¡­I love your body as well. Shit, this is good. I might knock you up at this rate."


    Charlie lost her composure as soon as she entered Amane. All the dominance and character she had held up until then disappeared as well.


    Amane only needed to move her hips a few more times before she had Charlie at her whims. She was even able to turn the tables and make Charlie lie down on her back.


    "You look better lying down beneath me than above me Charlie. I hope you do not forget your place next time."


    Amane picked up her body and dropped it on top of Charlie''s hard and throbbing cock a few times before she pulled out.


    A sorrowful moan escaped Charlie''s mouth before she could pull it back.


    "W-What are you doing? P-Please, fuck me."


    Charlie begged as she held her legs open. It showed her lower half completely and Amane had to practice a lot of self-restraint to not sit on that cock in front of her. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Charlie, you have been a bad girl. And I do not reward bad girls like. As your punishment, you will watch me fuck Sakura first. And if you are good during this time, I will consider fucking you next. Do you understand?"


    Charlie wanted to say that it was not fair. But one look at Yoko''s determined expression caused her to swallow her words.


    ''I¡­will never be able to go against Yoko Tsurugi''s wishes.''


    So, Charlie gave in and settled down. She was sure that she could endure watching Yoko fuck someone else in front of her. She had endured seeing Amane do the same for so many years.


    ''But I do not like it. And one day, I will have all to myself by making her fall in love with me as well.''


    Meanwhile, Amane walked toward Sakura with wobbling footsteps. Her pussy felt the phantom shape of Charlie''s cock inside her body and it wanted to be filled back up.


    Thankfully, Sakura''s hard cock was comparable to Charlie''s and it filled Amane up nicely. It reached deep into her body and knocked at all the pleasure points inside.


    Sakura''s cock had been trained and made for Amane''s pleasure so it was nice to get filled by it.


    Amane was about to start bouncing up and down on Sakura''s cock when Charlie''s hands rested on her waist again.


    "Charlie¡­"


    "I promise I will not do fuck you right now. But allow me to help you out a little. Give me something here."


    Charlie begged and Amane finally decided to take mercy on her.


    "Fine, you may fuck me on top of Sakura. But that will be all you will be getting."


    Amane offered this unfair deal but Charlie did not even hesitate to take it. If she could get her hands on Yoko''s body, she did not care.


    "Of course. I will fuck you so good that you will forget about everything else."


    Charlie promised before she raised Yoko''s body on top of Sakura''s and dropped her. The angle allowed Sakura to knock directly at Amane''s womb opening.


    "Does this feel good? Your cousin is so deep into your body. What if you end up getting pregnant because of her seed? What will you do then? It will cause a huge misunderstanding, right?"


    Charlie''s mouth had no filter as she kept on speaking filthy stuff.


    "Your pussy is so stretched out. It''s a wonder that it is even holding up. It makes me want to break you and see what your limits are, master. You will allow me to play with your body someday, right? I promise to be a good girl until then."


    Charlie kept on fucking Amane on top of Sakura. Her words caused Amane''s pussy to tighten and Sakura''s cock to shiver.


    Amane could tell that Sakura was close now. She was about to come.


    "Charlie, let me go. I will take it from here on."


    Charlie instantly let go and Amane rubbed her pussy in a circular motion as she took Sakura as deep as she could.


    "Time to wake up Sakura."


    Amane whispered against Sakura''s lips before she kissed her. Her tongue dominated Sakura''s mouth and the youngest finally woke up.


    In Sakura''s dream, she had finally managed to knock Yoko up and bound the elder only to herself. It was a happy dream but it finally shattered because of the wave of mind-numbing pleasure Sakura felt.


    "Y-Yoko, what the¡­"


    Sakura panted as she came around. Her body was tired even after being unconscious all the time. Sakura was only aware enough to come deep inside Amane''s body and then she felt her eyelids close.


    "Sakura, you did well. Now sleep while I take care of everything else here."


    Sakura wanted to tell Amane something, but her mind was drawing a blank about what she wanted to say. In the end, Sakura ended up falling asleep and Amane pulled herself up from Sakura''s body.


    Semen leaked out of Amane''s pussy and covered her legs white. Sakura had come a lot and Amane could feel it deep inside her body.


    "Tsk, so now that Sakura had been taken care of, I need to think about what I should do with you. Charlie, you decided to be a bad girl so I don''t think you deserve my pussy right now. What should we do?"


    Amane looked at Charlie with a disappointed expression. It caused Charlie to feel bad and turned on at the same time.


    She turned around and instantly fell onto her hands and knees.


    "M-Master, please punish my slutty pussy. Please."


    Amane held her legs open and it showed her hand cock as well as her leaking pussy.


    But Amane ignored it all and went toward Charlie''s butt. It seemed to be untouched by her.


    "Hmm, well, I think I want to play with your butt this time. Your pussy and your cock have had enough action for the time being. It''s time I start training your butt as well."


    Charlie shivered once she heard Amane''s words. She had never thought playing with her butt can be pleasurable and she still believed that.


    "M-Mistress, surely that is not necessary? Playing with my butt is not¡­"


    Charlie''s words were cut off when she felt a palm smack her back. Amane decided not to go easy on Charlie and smack her outright.


    "Stop talking back to me. You surrendered your body to me when you agreed to have this relationship with me. I will not take your excuses now."


    Amane''s hands contacted Charlie''s heated skin. The smack felt humiliating but it turned Charlie on at the same time.


    She had never experienced these emotions before.


    "Now, are you going to question me again, Charlie Suzuki? Or, are you going to be a good girl and surrender to me?"


    It was not even a question. Charlie''s body had answered by getting harder and wetter right in front of Amane''s eyes.

 Chapter 130 - 130: 130: Waking Sakura up [pt3] R-18

    Charlie''s body was like a wet and leaking fountain in front of Amane''s eyes. Charlie had never been spanked after she had turned into an adult. So, this was a new experience for her.


    Even she had not expected her body to like the tingling sensation that was left after she was spanked.


    "Looks like someone has an honest body. Look, your cock seems to like getting disciplined. I should spank you more often so that you do not talk back to me ever."


    Charlie had gone deadly quiet after that. Only the sound of her panting could be heard in the room. Charlie''s heated desire colored her scent heavily.


    "M-Master, please allow me to come."


    Charlie begged as her cock got harder and bigger. She looked at Amane with her huge and pathetic eyes that begged for release.


    The gaze did unspeakable things to Amane but she also had enough self-confidence to hold herself back.


    "You know Charlie, it is good to experiment with new things. So, I want you to be a good girl and not complain about your treatment. Can you do that for me? Can you stop complaining for me and take what I give you?"


    Charlie had no choice but to node here. She was warped tightly around Amane''s fingers. Whatever the younger asked of her, Charlie was willing to endure.


    "Good girl. Now, let''s train your backside to take my fingers. Your pussy is leaking so much that we won''t even need lube for this."


    Amane''s fingers scooped the slick Charlie''s pussy was producing. One long-fingered entered the pussy and Charlie''s opening tightened around the finger, not wanting to let it go.


    But Amane managed to bully her finger out of Charlie''s body and looked at her slick-filled digit. Think slick made a bridge between Amane''s hand and Charlie''s pussy.


    "You sure are wet and ready. One day, we will take our time training your pussy as well. I will leave a vibrator in your pussy and fuck you good for as long as you can endure. I''m sure your hold would like that."


    Amane patted Charlie''s wet pussy before her finger finally entered the asshole Charlie possessed.


    The hole was tight and somewhat wet as well. It had been affected by Charlie''s desire to fuck and easily welcomed one of Amane''s fingers.


    But it did not seem to have any space for a second finger.


    "M-Master, this feels weird. I am not sure I like this."


    Charlie said this but her cock was getting filled quite nicely. Her pussy was also getting wetter and slick escaped it in waves now. Much of it was even falling on her ass, finally making it wet.


    "You don''t like this feeling? But your pussy and cock sure seem to say differently. Look, they both are aroused. Do you even know what kind of face you are making Charlie? Let me tell you¡­it''s pathetic and gone. You seemed to be lost in pleasure."


    Charlie''s eyes were wide and blown, her face was flushed red and her brain had turned off. She only had one thing on her mind - to come and come hard. She did not care about anything else if she got to come.


    "M-Master, please allow me to come. My ass cannot take anymore."


    Charlie begged while clenching her ass around one of Amane''s fingers. Amane carefully entered a second one and Charlie panted. Her body tried to adjust to the second finger but it hurt.


    And that painful stretch felt good at the same time. It was making Charlie lose her mind.


    "You don''t like it? I beg to differ. I think you just need a good fuck to get all this resistance out of your system. Yes, that should work well for someone dishonest like you - getting fucked hard."


    Charlie swallowed her words as her cock was touched. The stimulation was too much for her and she ended up coming.


    Thankfully, she had not been cock-caged so the orgasm was ripped through her body was Amane. But somehow, that was far from the end of things. Charlie''s cock was still hard despite everything that happened.


    "Tsk, look at you. You came so hard but your cock still does not look satisfied. I guess we have no way but to calm it down with our normal method."


    Amane raised her body and Charlie''s eyes took the whole package in.


    Amane''s thighs were wet with Sakura''s come but she seemed to be leaking with slick as well. It was running all over her thighs and down her legs. Her breast nipples were standing at attention and aroused.


    Amane was a vision that Charlie wanted to swallow. But instead of doing the swallowing, Charlie ended up being the one who was being swallowed. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie yelped as her cock disappeared into Amane''s wet pussy. Even the barest hint of pressure against Charlie''s cock sent shocks through her system.


    Amane''s pussy was clenching tightly around Charlie''s body, her insides milking Charlie for all she was worth. It was intense and each sensation brought Charlie closer to coming.


    "You just¡­wanted a good¡­fuck to calm¡­yourself down. Amane¡­you are like¡­a beast¡­in heat¡­. all the time¡­"


    Yoko''s words were degrading but they were not wrong. If Charlie could be allowed to, she would want to stay inside Yoko all the time. She did not want to pull out even after she had come.


    "M-Master, I am close. Please allow me to come inside you."


    Charlie had no shame and she had no pride left. All she had left was lust and affection for her master. And that was what she chose to focus on.


    Her cock was slick and it made noise as it disappeared in and out of that heavenly pussy.


    "You want to come inside me? I don''t think you have been nice enough for me to offer you this. But then again, you did show a nice reaction when I played with your butt. So alright, go ahead and come."


    Charlie''s body could not handle it anymore. She was lucky she was permitted in time because she would not have been able to hold herself back any longer.


    An orgasm was ripped out of her body and Charlie stilled her hips. Her cock was buried deep inside Amane and she came violently.


    Amane took it all without complaining. It must have been overwhelming but Amane did not even flinch.


    She even rolled her hips a few times and milked Charlie dry after she was finished coming.


    "So, was this enough to sate your hunger, my dear divine leader? I hope you did not feel too out of it now."


    Charlie panted as she allowed her orgasm to flash over her body. She felt overwhelmed but in a good way.


    But soon it was time to clean things up.


    Amane was still wet and leaking. She had more than two loads inside her now. But despite that, she picked up Sakura and even extended a hand for Charlie to take.


    "Let''s get you both cleaned up and into a better location. I don''t want to be in this small room anymore."


    Charlie tried to stand up but her legs seemed to have gone weak. It was a struggle to stand up and her ass felt gaping. Amane had only worked it up a little but it still tingled with every step.


    "By the way, there was something you wanted to tell me before, right Charlie? That was the whole reason you came to meet me today, right? I am sorry that you got swept away in our mess."


    Amane quickly apologizes for what happened but Charlie did not seem to care about it. She was happy she got to spend time with Amane at all.


    Besides, Charlie knew what she had to tell Amane was important, but she was not able to remember it now. She even tried to recall what the important news was, but her brain turned up blank.


    "Huh, that''s weird. I am sure I had something to tell you about but now I cannot seem to remember what it is. I will tell you as soon as I remember what it is."


    Charlie promised and Amane did not take her words too seriously. She was sure that whatever Charlie had to tell her was not that important if she could forget about it.


    For now, she needed to wait for Sakura to wake up and then hear from her what happened. Amane already had an idea about what happened but she still wanted confirmation from Sakura.


    If her guess was right, then she needed to be cautious.


    Thankfully, Sakura came around soon. She opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Amane''s face. That caused Sakura to jerk in her seat and wake up with a gasp.


    "Y-Yoko, I have something important to tell you. It is regarding the maid and Elder Hana''s death. I am sure I know who is responsible for Elder Hana''s death."


    Sakura sounded certain and desperate when she told Amane that. And Amane found herself believing Sakura''s words.

 Chapter 131 - 131: 131: The mystery

    "Y-Yoko, I have something important to tell you. It regarding the maid and Elder Hana''s death. I am sure I know who is responsible for Elder Hana''s death."


    Sakura seemed certain of her information and her confidence also made Amane curious. She quickly sat down beside Sakura and clutched one of Sakura''s hands tightly.


    "Hmm, I am sure you know who is responsible for Elder Han''s death Sakura. But calm yourself down first and then give me the news about this."


    Sakura''s excitement was difficult to calm down. But she still took in a deep breath and tried to reel her emotions in. She did not want to appear like a useless kid in front of Amane.


    Especially after the last dream she had. Sakura wanted to be a reliable adult whom Amane could depend upon, not a kid Amane had to always look after.


    "It was a maid who worked in our mansion. I followed that maid because I had a bad feeling about her and I was right. Not only did she enter Elder Hana''s room, but she also poured some kind of pink liquid on top of Elder Hana''s body."


    Sakura was not sure if what she saw had been a dream or reality. But she was certain about one thing - that maid had been involved.


    It reminded Sakura that another maid was waiting for her. The maid in the stable had proved to speak the truth and Sakura was impressed.


    She wanted to reward that maid and get more information out of her at the same time.


    "I see. So that was the case. Our household did get infiltrated by traitors. Sakura, can you point out this maid for me if you see her?"


    Sakura enthusiastically nodded her head and she was burning with happiness inside.


    Finally, Amane needed Sakura''s help with something. It felt great to be needed by her cousin like this. Sakura finally felt useful again.


    ''And this feeling would only grow slowly. I will make Yoko depend on me more and more so that she will not be able to leave me.''


    "Oh my, what happened to our dear Sakura? Why does she look so sick? I guess I should offer her some medicine to help her recover?"


    Sakura looked at the doorway, only to see Elder Hana walking into the room on her own two legs.


    Now, Sakura had been informed about what happened with the elder and her miraculous resurrection by Amane beforehand. But she still felt a little unsettled to see a dead person walking this proudly in broad daylight. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was more? Sakura had seen Elder Hana''s dead body before she had been knocked unconscious so she vividly remembers the body not having a head.


    "Here, have this medicine and feel better. No need to thank me for it since I had it made specifically for you. I hope you feel better soon Sakura."


    The medicine was packed in a pink bottle so one could not see the inside color it possessed. But there was something about this medicine that made Sakura uncomfortable.


    And she was not the only one who felt uncomfortable after seeing the medicine.


    Yoko had tensed up as well which meant that she sensed something weird and dangerous about this medicine.


    "Aww, it breaks my heart to see both of you be so cautious of me. Can I not be a good elder to you both and offer you something beneficial."


    Elder Hana pretended to sound sad as she snatched the medicine out of her servants'' hands. She opened the lid and drank the whole bottle in one gulp.


    The servant tried not to look startled but she could still not hide her shock over what happened just seconds before. But Elder Hana seemed unconcerned and even handed the empty bottle back to her servant.


    "See, it was nothing dangerous. You both need to let your guard down and not be such stuck-ups all the time."


    Elder Hana commented before she left. The servant gave the room one last look before she followed her mistress.


    Sakura could not help but feel as if there was something familiar about that maid. It did not strike her what it was until the maid was long gone.


    "Ahhh, that maid is the one who knocked me unconscious and give that weird medicine to Elder Hana. I am sure that she mixed something in this medicine as well."


    Amane was suspicious about the same thing. And that was why she had snuck in Hibi from the beast shelter. The snake-like beast took its head out of Amane''s robes and looked toward the direction the two females had walked away into.


    "Hibi, you know what you need to do. Hurry up and follow them, but make sure not to get caught, ok?"


    The snake-like beast saluted Amane as if it understood everything and then went ahead to follow its targets.


    "Are you sure this is alright? Both, Elder Hana, and that maid are dangerous. I also get the feeling that they are hiding a lot from us."


    "That''s the case. It''s a pity that Charlie had to go home so soon. She would have been a great help during this case."


    Jealousy burned through Sakura''s body as soon as she heard Amane''s words.


    She was the one with Amane right now but her cousin was still thinking about other people. Just the thought filled Sakura with rage.


    "Yoko, this is¡­"


    "I am sure that the maid who followed Elder Hana is the one who helped her come back to life. But now that Elder Hana has taken that maid under her wing, it would be difficult to get to her. We will need to be careful about these things now."


    Sakura wanted to bring back the earlier conversation, but the timing had passed for that. Yoko had already begun another, more important topic. So, Sakura also shook her jealousy and decided to embrace this new topic.


    ...¡­..


    "Welcome back, Charlie Suzuki. Did you have fun roaming around while you had me caged up in here? I am pathetic like this, right? I have been reduced to a reflection of who I was in the past. Do you feel regretful for me? Or do you pity me?"


    Charlie Suzuki looked at the female behind the caged doors with cold eyes. This female was from her past and one Charlie Suzuki did not know a lot about.


    But what she did know was that Ariana had been close to Amane back then.


    The female sitting in the cage had beautiful golden and red hair waved together. Her eyes were black but had no pupils in them and her complexion shined in the light.


    The half-phoenix was said to be an enchanting being who could seduce anyone with a single look. Even Charlie had to admit that the creature in front of her was beautiful.


    But no matter how beautiful the face in front of her was, it was still a beast who had taken human form. In simpler words - it was an awakened beast.


    "Why did you wake up again? I thought you went into eternal slumber after my mother''s death. Why did you wake up again?"


    Charlie Suzuki did not like the indication of where things were going for her.


    She had a nagging feeling that the awakening of the phoenix beast had something to do with Yoko Tsurugi.


    After all, Yoko''s aura and her powers were very similar to what Amane''s had been, and of this half-beast saw Amane once, she would not stop at anything to get her.


    "I did intend to fall into an eternal slumber once my beloved died. But then, a familiar energy wave woke me up. Perhaps this is what heaven intended for me - to have a final chance before I get to be reborn. One final chance to be with my beloved."


    "Unfortunately, that will not be the case this time, Ariana. Amane is dead. She died a long time ago and there is nothing we can do about it."


    Charlie Suzuki tried to get the phoenix beast to give up on her ambitions. She did not want the phoenix to set her eyes on Yoko at all.


    "Hmm, that does seem to be the case. My beloved Amane is dead, but that must be the case. Humans don''t live that long anyway."


    "But someone with a similar energy to Amane exists in this world now. I am sure that is why the god awakened me - to give me this one last chance."


    "You see, I want someone to carry my egg before I get reborn and the one with a similar energy to Amane would have to be the one to fulfill that promise."


    Charlie felt her insides boil with anger as soon as she heard the ridiculous words coming out of the phoenix beast''s mouth. She had a sharp blade pointed at the phoenix''s neck and her eyes seemed to be digging daggers into the female in front of her.


    "Don''t you dare touch her."

 Chapter 132 - 132: 132: The plan to uncover the death [pt1]

    "Don''t you dare touch her!"


    Pupilless black eyes looked back at the female in front of her with pitiful yet curious eyes. The half-phoenix could feel emotions rolling off the divine leader.


    Much of what she felt was all tangled up into each other so it was impossible to tell exactly what Charlie Suzuki felt at that moment. But one thing was clear to Ariana - Charlie''s feelings were strong enough to make her act out.


    "Hmm, even if you ask me not to touch your precious person, my duty is something I need to see through. I am afraid I cannot follow through with your request."


    A phoenix did not have a lot of emotional range due to its half-bestial nature. The one who had understood it the best had been Amane. And that was why Amane had been so dear to Ariana.


    ''I wonder how you out turn out to be, the owner of this familiar energy. Would you be kind and understanding? Or cruel and angry?''


    The time for that fated meeting was fast approaching and Ariana was getting butterflies in the bottom of her stomach.


    ....


    "Yoko, we need to do something about that maid before she does any more harm. Elder Hana''s resurrection is not normal and we cannot allow this to happen again. Moreover, that maid tried to kill me."


    Sakura was pissed off at being captured.


    She was angry and frustrated at herself for being caught. But she was equally angry and frustrated at the maid who dared to touch her.


    And when Sakura was angry, she tended to lose all reasons for her actions and go after what she wanted to do. This time was no different for her from before.


    She wanted to kill the maid but she also needed to exercise caution.


    "Sakura, I know you are angry but be careful about how to approach that maid. Since she is Elder Hana''s benefactor, we cannot touch her without any solid reason."


    Sakura bit her lip in frustration.


    "Without any solid reason? She kidnapped me and held me hostage. She also¡­I don''t remember what she did to me but she did something for sure."


    Sakura yell-whispered in irritation.


    She hated her circumstances and her mental condition. She knew what Amane was saying made sense and that her hands were tied up. Her brain''s logical part knew that.


    But her heart refused to believe in those conditions.


    "Sakura, you are getting a little too emotional. Sometimes, I forget that you are just a normal teenager caught up in all this. Maybe you should go to your room and rest some more."


    Sakura leveled Amane with the most betrayed look she could muster. The frustration of her situation caught up with her once more.


    ''Once again, it was I who was made to leave. This is all because I lack powers, right? That is why Amane must push me away. God, this is frustrating for me as well.''


    As frustrated as Sakura felt about this situation, she also knew that Yoko was right and this was for the best.


    "Fine, I will go back to my room for now. But you better punish that maid in my stead."


    Sakura''s unsteady feet were not picking up her weight properly. So, Amane called for a maid to come forth and help Sakura out.


    She watched as the maid escorted Sakura out of the room for some time before Amane began to brainstorm how to take advantage of this situation.


    First, confronting Elder Hana was out of the question. There were too many eyes on the elder''s moment and everyone was busy seeing how she behaved.


    If Amane attacked her now, then she would never hear the end of it.


    Attacking the maid who helped Elder Hana out was also going to be a bitchy task since Elder Hana would have tightened security around the both.


    ''So, the only thing left to do is to drag the Jor¨­gumo to attack us and reveal its true colors.''


    Thankfully, it was not going to be difficult for Amane who had lived through a whole massacre of these creatures.


    She knew how to drag their salvage nature out and make it appear in front of everyone.


    "I cannot believe I am the one suggesting this, but it is time for a family dinner with everyone. A public display of powers should be enough to make everyone back down and accept the reality."


    Since Amane had already felt the energy of Jor¨­gumo coming out of Elder Hana''s body, she was not worried about failure.


    "I better tell Sakura about this. I need her to stay out of this dinner and not risk her life." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura would hate this plan since she was not involved in this. But Amane was doing this for her good.


    As the one who would head the Tsurugi family name in the future once Amane retired and went off to her lazy life, Sakura needed her name not to be tainted by such occurrences.


    If Amane had to pull some strings to get her into that position, she would do that without hesitation. After all, it was all for her future life she had envisioned for herself.


    .....


    It was almost dinner time when Sakura went out of her room.


    Yoko had told her about the plan, which rubbed Sakura the wrong way when she heard it.


    She also wanted to play an active part in capturing Elder Hana. But Yoko had denied Sakura''s request for obvious reasons.


    According to Yoko, it would be bad for Sakura to make enemies out of elders when Yoko was already on their hit list. That would sour the future diplomatic relationships with the other side.


    Sakura needed to make herself appear detached from the upcoming war.


    ''And that is why, I need a good excuse to not attend the family dinner on the weekend. And the way to do that is to fight with Elder Hana''s exclusive maid.''


    That was going to be easy for Sakura. She was already feeling quite irritated at the maid because of what happened before.


    Not only had knocked Sakura unconscious, but she had also dared to drug Sakura (the blood test had revealed this)


    "Sakura, are you here to meet me? I am so happy I crossed paths with you. Come here and I will introduce you to my benefactor who saved my life."


    Elder Hana looked surprised to see Sakura crossing paths with her. On the other hand, Sakura was not surprised at all.


    After all, she had deliberately chosen this way because she knew Elder Hana would be moving through this place soon.


    As expected, the maid was walking behind Elder Hana and showed no signs of recognizing Sakura.


    "My lady, it is my honor to meet you. It was a sheer coincidence that I was able to save my lady''s life. I hope I can become someone even *you* can rely on."


    Sakura''s insides burned with anger when she heard the sly maid speak to her.


    She wanted nothing more than to drag the maid out with her hair and burn her. But Sakura calmed herself down by taking a few deep breaths. She needed to follow the plan.


    "Oh, so you helped my aunt out¡­hey, aren''t you the one who snuck around the mansion when the order was not to move? I also saw you light fire on the other side of the Tsurugi mansion. I think we should punish you for that, right?"


    Sakura revealed one of the maid''s secrets which made the maid pause for a solid minute before calming down.


    "Sakura, what the hell do you think you are doing? This maid saved my life and you are firing off accusations against her? Do you think anything about what that would look like for me?"


    Elder Hana gripped the handkerchief in her hand tighter as she leveled Sakura with a glare.


    Sakura met Elder Hana''s eyes with her own without flinching.


    "I know that this maid is your benefactor, my dear aunt. But we cannot allow any misdeeds to go unpunished. Since she risked the lives of so many of our servants and family members, I think we need to have her punished appropriately. Don''t you agree, Elder Dao?"


    The poor elder who had been addressed out of the blue looked shocked and uncomfortable.


    His instinct was to agree with Sakura Tsurugi since she was his friend''s daughter. But one look at Elder Hana''s face was enough to convince me that it was time to jump ships.


    After all, Elder Hana had managed to beat death once and she would help everyone else beat death as well.


    "Well, that is¡­this kid did save Elder Hana''s life so we need to be thankful. I think we can pardon her for a little mistake she made beforehand."


    Elder Dao spoke up and he had everyone''s eyes on him. But since no one disagreed with him, they all likely thought the same thing - they wanted to be on Elder Hana''s side.

 Chapter 133 - 133: 133: The plan to uncover the death [pt2]

    ''Look at that smug face. It makes me want to rip that smile off this maid''s face.''


    The maid Sakura was targeting made the most innocent face possible when she looked at Elder Hana and the others. She was making them fall for her innocence and acted as if she was being bullied.


    "Elder Hana, I am not the one who set the mansion wing on fire. I have served my lady so such a long time now. Do you think I am someone capable of pulling such a thing?"


    The thing was, both the maid and Elder Hana knew that the maid was capable of mass murder if it got her close to her goal.


    But the Jor¨­gumo inside Elder Hana instinctively knew that he needed to protect this maid at all costs. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know and I trust you, my dear. Sakura, you need to stop being delusional. I know you are jealous of my dear girl here, but there is no need for you to act out like this. Now, I want you to lock yourself in your room and not show your face out for the next few days."


    Elder Hana''s harsh words surprised the other elders as well. They all could not help but feel as if something was wrong.


    Elder Hana had never been an emotionally invested person and she was also rational most of the time. She would never let her emotions take over her judgment.


    "I-I do not deserve all your kindness, my lady. But I will try my best to repay you for it all."


    The maid put up a good show. She had seen the way the other Elders had gotten suspicious of the Jor¨­gumo but had not shown it.


    The Jor¨­gumo was not mature enough to have caught this change in tone and that was where the maid came in. She needed to handle the situation.


    "I-I am sorry Lady Sakura. Ever since I was little, Elder Hana saw me as a granddaughter she never had. I-I am afraid that our current difference is because of this as well. I would love for us to become friends instead-"


    Sakura pulled her hand back before the maid could touch her. It was a visible rejection that was aimed to humiliate the person initiating it.


    "Forget it all. Since you all are not interested to hear me out, I do not want to waste my time fighting you all either. Elder Hana, please mind your place since you are not in any position to tell me what I can and cannot do."


    "And just for the record, consider me out of the family dinner this weekend. I do not want to see the face of this maid or the ones who turned their head away from me during dinner. It would make my stomach hurt."


    Sakura left the hallway. She had successfully given herself a valid excuse not to attend the family dinner.


    This way, she would be out of any plotting that would take place on that day.


    Sakura was about to head back to Yoko and report when she felt someone tap her on her arm. She looked at the person who followed her and was surprised at the familiar face she saw.


    The maid who followed Sakura was the same one who warned Sakura about Elder Hana''s maid.


    "Wait, you are¡­what is your name? I don''t think you ever introduced yourself."


    The maid flinched once she heard Sakura''s words but then she caught herself again.


    "M-My name is L-Layla, my lady. I am so glad to see that you are alright. I-I am sorry that my information was of no help to you."


    The maid bowed in front of Sakura with a helpless expression on her face. It somehow made Sakura feel better about her current circumstances.


    ''This maid helped me before as well and now she is worried about me? This care seems genuine.''


    Sakura had one fatal flaw in her character - she was weak to those who helped in her low times. It made her vulnerable and unable to utilize her logical self.


    And right at that moment, Sakura was upset over what she was going through. So, Layla''s presence was a much-needed breath of fresh air for her.


    "Oh, I still need to reward you for your help from before. Tell me what you want from me and I will try to give it to you."


    Sakura offered the reward to the maid but Layla hesitated.


    There was a lot Layla wanted from Sakura and she did not even know where to start. But she also knew that she did not want to show her greed in front of Sakura right now.


    First, she needed to strengthen her position in Sakura''s life and make the younger fall for her.


    Layla knew a lot about seduction and how to work it in her favor. So, she was sure that she would be able to make Sakura fall for her charms.


    After all, it was not like Sakura was already in love with someone else. And Sakura was also young enough to take any kind of love interest and lose herself in her lover''s charm.


    "My lady, I have always admired how witty and resourceful you have been. I hate to see you get oppressed in the Tsurugi house. Both, the elders as well as Yoko Tsurugi are no match for your brilliance."


    "Kindly allow me to serve under you as your exclusive maid. I promise I will forever be grateful to you and follow you."


    The maid bowed down in front of Sakura and that action sent alarm bells ringing through the younger one''s head.


    Out of everything, this maid could have asked for, she asked for an exclusive position beside Sakura.


    It might seem like a normal thing for most people but Sakura knew a plan when she saw one. This maid was not normal and she was trying to take advantage of Sakura''s lonely position.


    ''Still, it might be better to have this maid close than to have her afar. That was I can keep an eye on her.''


    And no matter how much Sakura wanted to be cautious, a part of her was happy with this attention she was not getting anywhere else.


    *cough*


    "If being my exclusive maid is what you want from me, then I will grant you this wish. Follow me to my room for now and there we will update your contract. Your pay would get better and so will your benefits and status in the house."


    This much Sakura could do for the maid. So, she quickly took the maid along with her.


    ...¡­.


    "E-Elder Hana, I am so sorry that I angered Lady Sakura. I did not mean to make your relationship with Sakura any worse."


    The maid fake-cried as she faced Elder Hana. They were both putting on a show for the crowd to see more than anything else.


    "No, it''s alright dear. It was Sakura who was in the wrong here. You did nothing wrong¡­"


    "Wow, look at both of you acting that familiarly with each other. If I did not know better, I would have thought that you both were related."


    Everyone in the hallway stopped what they were doing and looked toward Yoko Tsurugi''s way. Elder Hana looked especially furious at the comment that had been made just now.


    For most people, it would have felt like flattery but when it came out of Yoko Tsurugi''s mouth, it was nothing short of mocking.


    Yoko might not have said it out aloud, but everyone knew what she meant by these words. She was saying that both people in front of her looked like low lives.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, mind your words in front of me¡­"


    "No, you should be the one to mind your words in front of me. I did not like the way you treated my dear sister Sakura. It makes me quite mad; you see."


    Elder Hana suddenly gripped her throat and looked up with a pair of alarmed eyes. She could not believe that Yoko Tsurugi had enough power to influence her beast.


    If this continued, then Elder Hana would not be able to control herself.


    Luckily for their side, the maid realized what was happening and quickly moved to help the elder.


    She looked up at Yoko Tsurugi with scared yet determined eyes.


    "My lady, please stop whatever you are doing. You are causing Elder Hana pain¡­."


    "What I am doing? I am not doing anything. Well, anything that should cause harm to a living human at least. The only one who should be feeling something is a beast. Now your reaction makes me curious about what you are hiding."


    The maid was quick and she handled the situation. She made Elder Hana lean on her side and looked up.


    "My lady, kindly excuse us both. It has not been a long time since Eder Hana woke up so she must be feeling the after-effects of her condition. I will take her back to her room now."

 Chapter 134 - 134: 134: Preparations for the party

    The maid bowed low in front of Amane. The maid did not want to lower her head more than she already had. But she had to do all this for the sake of her mission and future.


    ''Soon, I will be rid of both you and Sakura Tsurugi. Then, no one will be able to look down on me for being a maid.''


    The maid thought to herself and sneered inside her mind. Meanwhile, she maintained a pitiful exterior so the other Elders would pity her and help her out.


    The plan was solid in her mind and nothing could do wrong. Except, things did go wrong and the maid did not even get to step out of the corridor before she was stopped.


    "Oh, and where do you think you are going? I have not dismissed you yet and you are still trying to run away? You truly have no manners."


    The maid bit her lip to stop herself from speaking some truly awful words. She needed to calm herself down and think rationally about this.


    ''I can endure a few jabs. I have endured a lot until now so this much is nothing. I just need to think that Yoko Tsurugi said nothing special and I will be able to get through this.''


    The maid planned this in her mind but she did not expect Yoko Tsurugi to reach out for her face and hold it in place. That startled the maid enough to drop Elder Hana''s unstable body down on the ground.


    "You are only alive because of Elder Hana''s grace. I should have you killed for what you did to Sakura. Be thankful that you are alive girl and keep your head down."


    The maid was terrified with fear and could not move anymore.


    She had thought that it would be easy to deal with Yoko Tsurugi since she was just a kid pretending to be an adult. All the maid had to do was to get Elder Hana to intimidate Yoko a little and that would be it.


    That should have been it, but things had changed because of this sudden action. The instincts inside the maid warned her not to go against Yoko Tsurugi again.


    "C-Come on Yoko, calm down and let the poor maid go. No matter what happened, she is our Elder Hana''s benefactor. You need to show some grace and reward her for her efforts."


    The other Elders tried to get Yoko to let the maid go alive. They needed this maid held to resurrect their body after their death as well.


    Yoko Tsurugi kept her intimidating position for a few more minutes even after the Elders asked her to get the maid to go. It reassured the maid and she was able to finally lift her head.


    "Hmm, since the Elders have asked me to let you go this time, I shall oblige them this time. But remember, I know your secrets and how you resecured Elder Hana. Don''t think that you are safe from me."


    Yoko promised the maid this. Somehow, the maid could tell that Yoko Tsurugi was not playing around this time. She meant every word she said this time around.


    "Please be careful with Yoko. I don''t think we will be able to save you a second time if you are cornered by her next time. Yoko is difficult for all of us to deal with as well."


    The maid bit her lip after hearing Elder Fushi speak.


    ''So even the Elders are no match for that spoilt brat of a family head. I need to find some way to get to her.''


    The maid had her next target in mind now.


    ...


    Amane walked out of the corridor with her head held high. She had just bullied Elder Hana''s maid and it felt refreshing after getting her words through to the maid.


    ''Now that the preparations are in place, I am sure the weekend dinner will be a huge success.''


    After all, the family dinner was the best time to make any accident happen. And it was also the last time something like this could happen to the other side.


    "My lady, you have a phone call from Charlie Suzuki. Should we forward it to you?"


    One of the mansion maids panicked-ran toward Amane as she was digesting what happened in the corridor before.


    The maid''s words were surprising as well since there was no need for Charlie Suzuki to call her at this time. Charlie especially had no reason to call her on the Tsurugi''s number when she had Amane''s own.


    "She made an official house call? Whatever she wants to tell me must be important for her to call me like this. I cannot ignore her call then."


    Amane quickly walked through the house to get to the common room where the common phone was being held. It was a shame that the common phone was located on one extreme of the Tsurugi mansion.


    "Hello, Yoko Tsurugi speaking. How may I help you?"


    "Yoko, I need an official favor from you. It''s a request from the divine guild and not from me so let me know if you can accommodate us. There is no pressure for you to help us out or anything. You have your free will and can refuse us anything¡­"


    The person on the other side of the phone babbled all these words. Somehow, Amane had a feeling that Charlie wanted her to deny this request.


    Now Amane was even more curious to know what Charlie wanted from her. Just what kind of request had flustered her this much?


    "Well, whether I can help you with this favor or not depends on what the favor is. So divine lady Suzuki, kindly stop procrastinating and tell me what kind of favor you want from me."


    Amane went straight to the point. She had a feeling that Charlie would continue to beat around the bush if Amane did not straighten her out.


    "There is a special envoy the divine guild wants you to meet this weekend. If you are free, I would like to arrange a day for us to meet each other."


    That was¡­surprisingly simple thing to do. With how often Charlie crashed at the Tsurugi mansion, this was something she should not even be asking about.


    "You want to arrange an official meeting this weekend? That should be fine since I have no schedule this weekend except a family dinner."


    And that family dinner was going to be nothing short of chaotic. So maybe Amane should reconsider this meeting.


    "So, you are free? Great, we will see you at the weekend."


    Amane was surprised to hear the defeat in Charlie''s voice. The female was not happy about the news Amane had given her.


    ''What''s Charlie''s problem? She was the one who asked me for this favor and she is also the one who looks unhappy about it. Is she having mood swings because it''s her time of the month?''


    That was likely not the case but Amane would rather give herself a reason to justify Charlie''s actions than to sit around like this and wonder what happened to Charlie.


    But soon it was time for her to snap out of her thoughts and pay attention to reality. Sakura had walked into the common room and taken a seat on the comfortable-looking sofa as well. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, Yoko, what''s the plan for tomorrow? You are not going to let that maid get away with humiliating me like this, right? You need to destroy her and crush her for me to feel better."


    Sakura smacked her hand on her fist to show that she meant business. Her eyes flashed with rage and the need to take revenge.


    "Sakura, calm down a little. I know you are angry but you also need to consider our opponent a little. We don''t need to destroy that maid but capture her so that she could sing about her secrets."


    Amane waved her hand in a ''no'' motion as she spoke. She had quite a few plans ready for tomorrow''s dinner plan.


    The first thing she needed to do was to ask the maids and servants to prepare the hall. The surprise should not be ruined before the trick had even begun.


    "Well, if you say that this is what we should do, then I will follow your orders. If I can take my revenge, nothing matters to me."


    Sakura agreed with Amane and calmed down.


    ....


    "So, what did that person say? Did they agree to meet us?"


    Charlie looked at the half-phoenix in front of her with agitated eyes. She hated that Yoko had agreed to do her this favor.


    If there was one thing Charlie wanted Yoko to be selfish and not listen to her words, it was this time. She did not want this phoenix and Yoko to meet.


    "Well, you heard her. Yoko Tsurugi has agreed to meet you tomorrow. We will head over to her house after dinner."


    Of course, Charlie chose the most chaotic time to visit Yoko.

 Chapter 135 - 135: 135: The end and beginning

    The dining hall was filled with tension. The people sitting in the middle of it were here not to eat, but to face the upcoming war.


    The elders had the same opinion of this dinner - Yoko Tsurugi had called this dinner to try and put them in their place. She did not want the elders to go against her and she even intended to suppress Elder Hana''s maid.


    The poor and humble maid was someone they all felt sympathy for. The poor girl tried her hardest to stay alive and help others. But Yoko Tsurugi seemed to have no intention of letting her live.


    So as a protest, the elders had brought out an extra seat at the table for the poor maid to sit at. And it was also the seat Sakura Tsurugi often occupied right at the front of the table.


    All the elders knew the significance of this move but no one tried to stop Elder Hana when she helped her benefactor into that seat. After all, they all wanted to be close to the maid.


    Everyone except Elder Cornia seemed enthralled by this ''special'' maid in front of them. Only Elder Cornia saw the maid as a ticking time bomb with no value.


    Even after seeing the miracle being performed right in front of her, her instincts said to be careful of this maid since she was in trouble.


    "Everyone, I welcome you to this family dinner. But I can see that some unwanted pests managed to crawl their way up to our family table as well. This is such an unfortunate turn of events."


    Yoko Tsurugi stood at the head of the table and looked down at the maid and Elder Hana. Elder Hana held her head up but the maid was gasping for breath already.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, don''t say such things about my benefactor. She is the reason I am alive and¡­"


    "Alive? Are you though? Your energy doesn''t seem to be quite humanoid from where I am sitting."


    The whole hall tensed as soon as Yoko''s voice echoed through it. They had not expected Yoko to make such a bold statement.


    Even Elder Hana seemed taken aback by what she heard.


    But everyone was focused on the maid who had gone pale and lifeless suddenly. Her wide, unseeing eyes tried to recall when she might have given away the secrets of Elder Hana''s resurrection, but she could not recall anything.


    ''Don''t tell me that this the rumors I heard about Yoko Tsurugi were true? I thought people were exaggerating when they said that Yoko Tsurugi can feel the beast''s aura and control them. But if it''s true¡­.'' S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then that would mean that Yoko Tsurugi knew the truth about this resurrection all this time.


    ''No, calm down. Everything is alright. Even if Yoko Tsurugi knows the truth, she does not have evidence to prove her words. Everything will be alright after this dinner.''


    The maid thought this to herself and calmed down. On the surface, she made a panicked expression and quickly stood up.


    "I am sorry, Lady Yoko. I was not aware that someone like me could not sit at the Tsurugi family table. I will quickly take my leave now."


    The maid hesitated for a whole minute, waiting for anyone to speak up. But the only one who did was Elder Hana.


    "Non-sense. You are my benefactor and you deserve to sit here more than anyone else. You are not going anywhere."


    Elder Hana spoke up with resolution but it was Yoko Tsurugi''s amused reaction that drew everyone''s attention.


    "Fine, do what you want to. I don''t want to ruin this family dinner so I will not argue with you this time."


    The maid was surprised at what she heard. Not only her, but everyone else was surprised when Yoko Tsurugi backed down.


    In their experience, this was not a situation that ended well for anyone but Yoko Tsurugi. So, they unconsciously tensed up and braced themselves.


    The only one who did not know about this trait and the upcoming chaos was the maid. She happily settled down into her seat and felt content. She had managed to get Yoko Tsurugi to be on her side.


    The dinner was unsettling. No one had much of an appetite but they still ate quite a few spoonsful.


    Elder Hana, on the other hand, looked famished. She was clearing any and every dish she could get her hands on.


    "Elder Hana, is the food that good that you are developing an addiction to? Well, I would be careful if I were you. After all, there are health drugs mixed in the food that causes psychic beasts to go out of control."


    That one sentence was enough to get the maid to act.


    "Elder Hana, no. You cannot eat any more of this food. It''s bad for your treatment."


    The maid tried to stop Elder Hana from eating anymore. She did not want the secret of Elder Hana''s birth to get out.


    But she was too late to do anything now. Elder Hana had ingested a significant number of drugs already and she could no longer stop.


    The more the maid tried to stop Elder Hana, the more of a threat she was being seen as by the beast inside the elder.


    "W-What is going on here? Elder Hana, calm down. No one is taking your food away from you."


    Elder Dao tried to calm Elder Hana down but it proved to be of no use. Elder Hana was not calming down at all.


    Her behavior became even more eccentric as she kept eating the things in front of her. She could not stop even if she wanted to.


    "Wow, I heard that these drugs were effective but even I did not know they were these addictive."


    Amane whispered and the other elders in the room turned toward her.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, what did you do to elder Hana? Did you drug her? Shame on you for trying to harm an innocent person."


    Elder Fushi tried to pin the blame on Amane but Elder Hana''s body broke out into white and familiar-looking lines.


    "Hmm, you can curse me all you want to but it won''t change the fact that we all ate the same familiar drugs as Elder Hana. The reason Elder Hana is behaving like this is because she is not a human, but a beast pretending to be one. Isn''t that right, our dear maid?"


    The maid Amane addressed the maid with the most pathetic expression Amane had seen up to date.


    Her eyes were wide and her face was pale. But words of denial were already ready to leave her mouth.


    "I-I did not¡­this is not¡­"


    The maid knew she had been caught. Perhaps, she had never fooled Lady Yoko in the first place.


    Just when everyone was about to turn to her and question her, Elder Hana''s body erupted into a blast of light and her head fell off. It had been held together by an enzyme and that enzyme was no longer functioning.


    "E-Elder Hana became a zombie. W-What should we do now? The zombie is coming toward us. She will kill us all as well."


    The elders panicked as they watched Elder Hana walking toward them. They were right in one saying - they would be killed by Elder Hana if they were caught.


    The Jor¨­gumo inside Elder Hana was hungry for more drugs and power. It wanted more of a taste of what it desired.


    No one was safe from the Jor¨­gumo control, be it humans, other beasts, or even its benefactor.


    "Shit, this is bad. At this rate, we will all get killed off. Yoko Tsurugi, you are the reason we are in this mess so do something about her."


    Elders all around Amane asked her to fix this situation. Only Elder Hao stood his ground and cast a barrier around everyone.


    The Jor¨­gumo tried to break the barrier but it was too strong for it.


    "Tsk, this is not going to work. We need a better strategy to take care of the beast. What are all of you doing? You are elders so you should be out here, assisting me. Why are you hiding behind a little girl?"


    Elder Hao looked pissed off. He could not believe that the other elders were willing to throw away their pride in exchange for their lives. He would rather die than ask someone else for a favor.


    "Tsk, as much as I hate to admit it, you sure are a gutsy man I cannot overlook. I will take care of this beast so get everyone else out of here."


    Amane promised and watched as the Jor¨­gumo let toward their side. She raised her hands and moved her fingers in a familiar pattern.


    Threads of her aura erupted around the Jor¨­gumo and bound its body.


    The Jor¨­gumo was about to break free when Amane decided to tighten her hold. But there was no need for her to make any further move because the body in front of her was burned to crisps by a blue flame.

 Chapter 136 - 136: 136: The phoenixs proposal

    Everyone was stunned when Elder Hana''s body busted out into blue flames. No one expected the sudden attack that happened and it left them speechless.


    "Weak and pathetic insects should not raise their head against their betters. That''s the first rule of survival in the wild. But I can see how a spoon-fed beast could forget about its nature."


    The sound of high heels meeting the floor produced a loud clicking noise. People could not help but turn toward the door where the newcomers were entering from.


    One of their guests had a very familiar face. Charlie Suzuki was iconic with her foxlike ears and her shrewd eyes. The elders wanted to curse her as soon as they saw her.


    But it was the other female in the room that made them freeze in their places and give pause. It was a beautiful woman with long reddish-blond hair and fair skin.


    She would have been classified as a beauty if not for her pupilless eyes staring at the elders. Having such an odd pair of eyes stare at them made them nervous. There was something not human about her.


    "It looks like we arrived at the wrong time, Yoko. I apologize for this, but my companion insisted on meeting you as soon as possible. I was not able to stop her."


    Amane looked at the newcomers with a surprised expression on her face. She had been wondering about the identity of the one who forced Charlie to arrange this meeting.


    At first, she had not been able to think of anyone significant enough who could force Charlie into anything. But now that she knew the identity of the creature that forced Charlie, it made so much sense.


    The divine guilt was an organization bonded to the divine beasts and their will. Most of its power was based on the will of the divine as well.


    So, when a divine beast asked for anything, they had to consider its wishes.


    And among all divine beasts, Ariana had been one who had been the closest to humans. When Amane had been alive, she had taken to visit her once every two months.


    Amane would even go as far as to say that they both had been extremely close. And Amane had also made a promise to Ariana.


    "So, you are the human who woke me up? You look¡­like a human. But your energy sure is familiar. Can we talk alone?"


    Ariana practically ignored everyone else in the room when she talked to Amane. The elders felt angry at being ignored and they wanted to protest.


    But what could they say in front of the divine leader and her partner? Whatever they say would be used against them later.


    Finally, Elder Hao decided to interfere and carve out an escape.


    *Cough*


    "It looks like our family head is busy with other matters. We would all like to retire for the night now. Now, please excuse us all."


    Elder Hao announced before he felt the hall. His disappointment was immeasurable and his day had been ruined as soon as he had found out the truth about Elder Hana.


    He had thought that he had gotten his hands on a way to get immortal. But the truth was far from it.


    Once Elder Hao took his leave, it did not take long for other people to take their leave as well. The hall became empty in a record-breaking three minutes.


    "They all seem like cowards. Anyway, Yoko, I am not sure if you realized this or not, but this creature here is a phoenix. She might be the last of her kind as well."


    That was a piece of information Amane could believe.


    Phoenixes were rare back in her day as well. The passage of time seemed to not have favoured the beasts in terms of population or ability. It was still as tough for them to live as ever.


    "I might be the last of my kind but that would not be the case for much longer. My egg is the reason I am here to discuss something with you."


    As soon as Amane heard those words, she knew the reason Ariana was here for.


    Once upon a time, Amane had promised to carry Ariana''s egg for her when it was time. Phoenixes were unable to incubate their eggs for long.


    As soon as they laid their eggs, they burned into ashes and were reborn somewhere else on the earth. It took them a few years to regain their memories and their spawn location was random as well.


    It was no wonder that Ariana was looking for someone trustworthy to lay down her egg.


    "Ah, I now see the reason you are here for. In that case, we should go in and discuss this with each other. I am sure we have a lot to discuss with each other."


    ......¡­


    As soon as they all had settled down on the couch, Amane had called for Sakura and Eclipse as well. They both needed to learn more about the beasts.


    Ariana had quickly explained the situation to them both and Sakura had given an instant rejection of this idea.


    "Not. Have you gone mad? Do you want Yoko to carry your egg for about a year before it hatches? That is beyond unthinkable. Find someone else and¡­"


    "Sakura, calm down. This decision is not in your hand so you have no right to speak."


    Amane gave Sakura a disappointed look that caused her to settle down. But it did not look like she still liked the idea.


    "You¡­are you just going to sit there and do nothing? Do something to stop them both from making this foolish decision, Charlie Suzuki. Do you want this to happen?"


    Sakura changed her target from Yoko to someone who shared the same feelings about this topic - Charlie Suzuki.


    Charlie wanted to agree with Sakura and say that this was a stupid idea that should not be even considered. But she was restricted by her position. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t say that I am happy with this development, but I do agree that it is for the betterment of the beast race. It is seldom for a phoenix to be matched with a human like this. So, we need to consider their union at such a point in time."


    Sakura shook in her place. She refused to believe that this was happening.


    "Sakura, this is my decision. You don''t have a say in this anyway. And I do want to consider this offer of carrying a phoenix''s egg. After all, it will only need to be incubated inside my body for one year."


    Amane had no experience incubating eggs inside her body but she had heard of humans capable of this. Those who had been given this opportunity were close to beasts they incubated for.


    She was not close to Ariana as ''Yoko'' Tsurugi but she could tell that Ariana recognized her soul.


    "In that case, it has been decided. When do you plan on starting your preparation for this transfer?"


    Charlie asked the question with a sour voice. This was not something she could stop any longer. She could only accept her fate and look forward to being with Yoko later.


    "The sooner we start, the better it will be for my health. I don''t have a lot of time left."


    Ariana admitted with a pained voice. She wanted to spend some quality time with the carrier of her eggs before she died. There was so much they had to discuss as well.


    Everyone tensed up when they heard the Phoenix''s words. But Yoko Tsurugi acted first and stood up.


    "In that case, please follow me and I will give you a few blankets to make a nest out of. I don''t have a lot but it should be enough to sate your instincts."


    Had Amane known that would happen, she would have kept a lot of unscented and fresh pillows and blankets on hand.


    But now, she would have to do with what she had in storage.


    "This is not right. I am not leaving you with a beast all alone. I would like to keep watch on you both while you do the deed. Don''t worry, I can take it."


    Sakura was still not over her annoyance and ended up proposing this. The phoenix tensed up and a growl build up in her throat.


    "Sakura, are you sure? You would have to stay out of the nest and watch from outside until given permission. Are you sure you will be able to endure it all?"


    Sakura gulped her nervousness down. She hated that Yoko''s words made her hesitate now but she had made up her mind she was going to stand guard for Yoko and watch her and the phoenix go at it.


    As soon as the phoenix did anything out of line, Sakura was going to drag Yoko out and have an excuse to not let her do this deed. And if not, well, Sakura would be unhappy but she would have more fapping material.

 Chapter 137 - 137: 137: The eggs [pt1] R-18

    Charlie gave Sakura a pitiful look which irked her but the divine leader did not say anything. Sakura soon found herself in a large and empty guest room.


    Ariana was already tearing the room apart by taking the blankets and soft clothes and tearing them up to arrange them. A nest-like thing was being assembled in the middle of the room.


    "Looks like the preparations are going well this time. Ariana, do you need any help from me?"


    Yoko asked the question and she was instantly pulled into the soft pile by a clawed hand.


    Now that it was time to fuck, Ariana was not able to hold her full-human shift. All her inhuman features, like the scales on the side of her eyes as well as her wings were visible to human eyes. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura gulped as soon as she noticed them. The noise was almost inaudible for most people, but the half-beast still heard them.


    Instincts ruled the phoenix and she hissed at Sakura to keep her away. Her voice was cruel and loud when she issued her warning. It caused Sakura to flinch and back away a little.


    "I¡­I¡­am not afraid of you."


    Sakura was a little afraid but she held her ground. She needed to do this for Yoko''s sake.


    "Ariana, stop paying attention to someone else. You need to focus on what we are doing here, right?"


    Amane watched this interaction happen and she was almost afraid that Ariana would fly off the handle and attack Sakura. That was something Amane needed to prevent.


    So, she turned the phoenix''s face toward herself and met the pair of dry but soft lips.


    The phoenix tried to wet her lips but Amane opened her mouth to invite the tongue deeper into her mouth and deepened the kiss. Ariana followed on instincts and licked inside Amane''s mouth.


    The kiss felt familiar to Ariana. It was the same Amane used to have all this time ago and even the aura was the same.


    This person was Amane and her beloved had been reborn. It was such a fortunate turn of events that Ariana was not able to hold herself back.


    She leaned more into Amane and pushed her down on the soft nest. She would make her partner numb with pleasure so that Amane was not able to leave her nest forever. That way, she would remain safe at this time.


    "You were always a naughty one. You have been staring at my breasts for some time now. Do you want to play with them? Come here and play with them as much as you like."


    Amane held her arms open and the phoenix buried her face into Amane''s breasts. They were soft and cushiony, just as the phoenix expected them to be.


    One of Ariana''s large claws squeezed the flesh in front of her but that was not enough. She needed more and she flicked the nipples in front of her.


    The skin Ariana pinched turned a light pink and that color on Amane''s skin fascinate her. She wanted to cover Amane pink throughout her body.


    "Let me see your hold. I want to stretch it out."


    Ariana and Amane were both naked so there was no barrier stopping Ariana from opening Amane''s legs and looking at her cunt. It was twitching and leaking slowly.


    One of Ariana''s fingers reached down toward that loose pussy and she retracted her claw. Her finger was large and it still struggled to enter Amane''s loose pussy.


    But fingering in and out of Amane became a routine.


    On the other side of the room, Sakura watched this scene with jealousy coursing through her whole body. But her cock also found this screen arousing because it was standing at attention.


    The phoenix suddenly looked up and stared at Sakura. Then, she slowly pumped her finger in and out of Amane''s body. It was a slow drag and the noise of a finger sinking inside a wet pussy produced wet noises.


    Sakura gulped as she held the phoenix''s gaze. But things were far from over.


    The phoenix looks at Sakura, opened Amane''s legs wider, and then turned Amane toward Sakura.


    Still holding Amane''s legs open, the phoenix dropped Amane''s body on top of her huge monstrous cock and grinned in Sakura''s direction with a challenging look.


    "Shit, you are big. You might¡­tear me apart¡­slow down¡­."


    Yoko''s complaints sounded mixed with a moan. She seemed unable to control her body and was being dragged like a cock-sleeve up and down Ariana''s cock. Sakura could even see the bulge of that cock inside Yoko''s stomach.


    Despite feeling jealous, Sakura could not help but react to such a sexy scene. Her cock was turning an angry red and she had to take matters into her own hands now.


    "I¡­. I¡­this is no not fair."


    Sakura moaned out as she pulled up her skirt. Her pants showed a huge wet patch her cock had made.


    Sakura quickly took her cock out and began to pump it. It felt good to touch herself and relieve her frustration.


    "Look at that human. She seems to be enjoying our coupling. I bet she would want to fuck you once I get you all nice and big with my egg. You won''t be able to hide your pregnancy once you have an egg inside you."


    The phoenix''s words were spoken to Yoko, but somehow, Sakura could not help but think that they were being spoken because of her.


    Just imagining Yoko getting huge because of an egg and her stomach all stretched out was sexy. Sakura would want to fuck her all the time and not let her out of bed.


    ''Shit, why the phoenix? Why is it not me that is fucking Yoko pregnant? I am so jealous right now.''


    But despite being jealous, Sakura could not help herself from watching the show in front of her. Her eyes were glued to the screen in front of her.


    "A-Ariana, slow down. You are going too fast¡­."


    Yoko complained as she was hosted up and down on the divine beast''s cock. None of her dominance was showing in her current moments and that made Sakura sweat even more.


    She liked a dominant Yoko. She was someone who could make Sakura submit and punish her.


    But even she had to admit that there was a certain charm in seeing Yoko all tired up and lost in pleasure. This type of Yoko was someone whom Sakura wanted to create with her own hands.


    The faster she worked herself, the closer she became to coming. She watched the phoenix give a pleasure-filled moan as she finally came inside Yoko. Her thick come dented Yoko''s stomach and she looked pregnant already.


    That was the image that Sakura in. She burned the image of Yoko with her legs held up and her come-filled pussy leaking around a huge cock into her mind. Her cock twitched and she came.


    And Sakura could not take it anymore. She needed to leave before her frustration made her burst.


    "You have a cute cousin this time around, Amane. Her desire for you burns bright. As bunny-like as she looks, she has a soul of a tiger inside her. One day, she will try to devour you. Ah, did I go too hard on you? Did I fuck your brains out? It makes me remember the times you used to fuck me stupid with your cock."


    "But now you have lost your cock. I miss it but I must admit that I am fond of your current looks as well. This soft pussy is tight despite being fucked into so many times. And your womb¡­it''s calling me to impregnate you now."


    "You are filled to the brim and your body is still demanding more. What a lewd body you have."


    Ariana rubbed Amane''s dented stomach. Her come was everywhere inside Amane and she was still coming. Her semen was there to prepare Amane for her eggs. Soon, they would come down her cock and get deposited inside Amane.


    It was unusual for her to react this early and usually racing this stage required Ariana a few rounds. But there was something about Amane''s body and magic that caused Ariana to let loose.


    "Ugh, stop talking too much. Just fuck me and make me come."


    Amane complained and her words were said consciously. That made Ariana pause and she started thrusting again.


    Since Amane could still speak, that meant that Ariana had not done her job of fucking her properly.


    The eggs would have to wait for now. First, Ariana needed to reduce Amane into a pile of pleasure. Only then would she be able to conquer Amane''s heart as well.


    Her hips picked up pace and began to thrust faster. Amane flinched and moaned as that huge cock hit the opening of her womb. The semen inside her was special and it stimulated her womb to open for the eggs.


    "Amane, I have liked you since long ago. Now it''s finally to fulfill your promise to me."

 Chapter 138 - 138: 138: The eggs [pt2] R-18

    Amane already had a suspicion that Ariana knew who she was. There was no fooling a beast''s senses and Ariana had been too familiar with her aura before death.


    "Ariana, look at me. You managed to find me¡­huff¡­once more. So do your best to¡­fuck me¡­"


    Amane''s words stimulated Ariana more. Her cock was trapped inside Amane once she had started coming. The knot held it in place inside Amane and the semen continued to flow.


    Amane tried to relax while having Ariana''s weight crushing her body. Every part of their bodies was aligned, and Ariana reached between them to play with Amane''s breasts.


    At the same time, something big got stuck down Ariana''s cock and she tried to move her hips up and down to get it past Amane''s opening. The knot was stretching Amane''s pussy beyond anything she had seen before.


    "Amane¡­. it''s coming. The first egg is¡­almost here."


    Ariana panted and flinched in pleasure. She had been carrying eggs for centuries now, waiting for Amane''s body to become an incubator for her eggs. Her body was beginning to feel light with the sensation of the egg travelling down.


    "Tsk, it got stuck. Here, let me help."


    Amane reached down to the junction of her joining with Ariana. Her pussy was too tight from the knotting so the egg was stuck just outside the vaginal opening.


    So, Amane tried hard to enter her finger inside her pussy and push it open a little more. She used her other hand to stimulate Ariana''s cock to get the egg inside her.


    Her delicate hand touched the sensitive bulge of Ariana''s cock. Drool fell out of the phoenix''s mouth and onto Amane''s face.


    "Stop making a mess Ariana and focus. We are trying to get that egg inside me¡­"


    Amane''s mouth was dominated by Ariana''s mouth. The phoenix found herself unable to hear any more of Amane''s words and fucked that chatty mouth with her tongue.


    Meanwhile, Amane had finally managed to get one finger into her pussy and stretch it beyond its limits.


    It hurt to be so open but it allowed the egg to finally slid past Ariana''s knot and into Amane''s body. The force of the egg made Amane moan. It touched all her sensitive spots when it travelled down Ariana''s cock and into her body.


    It sensation made Amane shiver and forget the words she was about to say.


    "What''s wrong? Are you¡­cock drunk¡­now Amane¡­.? What¡­huff¡­happened to the¡­chatty and witty¡­. individual I¡­knew?"


    "Look at you¡­you look like my¡­breeding bitch¡­I love¡­seeing you¡­like this¡­"


    Ariana took in the view in front of her. She finally pulled back and enjoyed the body displayed in front of her.


    As soon as the egg had breached Amane''s pussy, she had gone numb with pleasure and been able to say anything. The egg was still travelling inside her body and it soon knocked against her womb''s opening.


    Usually, the womb opening did not open and it even hurt if you tried to forcefully tear into it. But a phoenix''s semen was special.


    Ariana could already feel the head of her cock slipping into Ariana''s womb opening. Soon the egg would travel down as well and drop into that opening.


    "A-Ariana, it''s...too much¡­the egg¡­is too¡­big¡­"


    Amane complained with broken words. She was not used to being in the recovering position and having her brains fucked out. This was a new experience for her.


    Not only that, but the egg inside her body was also knocking around at her senses.


    "Amane, your stomach is bulging already. You will look good being all round and heavy with our child."


    Amane would likely not get that big. An egg travelling down Ariana''s cock might feel big, but it was only as big as Amane''s fist right now. And unlike a human baby, the egg would not grow inside Amane.


    She doubted that she would even feel it most of the time.


    The egg finally knocked against the opening of her womb but it was stubbornly being refused entry from Amane''s body.


    "Amane, forgive me for what I am about to do."


    Amane looked up into the pair of familiar pupilless eyes before Ariana took hold of her legs and began to pound into her. Each thrust forced her cock and the egg to knock up against Amane''s womb opening.


    It was threatening to spill inside Amane''s body at this point. Just a little bit more force would be required to force it inside Amane''s womb and drop it.


    "Open up your body for me. I know you want my cock deep inside you. Your body is carving to be a mother."


    Amane knew that there would be no genetic connection between herself and the phoenix that would be born. But the thought of becoming a mother was not bad.


    At this moment when she was being fucked open on Ariana''s cock, nothing mattered but getting fucked more. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane''s hands closed around Ariana''s back and her legs circled the Phoenix''s waist before pulling her body heavily on top of her own.


    That forced Ariana balls deep into Amane. The slick of her pussy was leaking all over and around Ariana''s cock. It was making her body unnecessarily wet and sticky.


    The next thrust Ariana gave finally forced her cock past Amane''s womb opening and deposited the egg into her body. It was a painful but quick action that left both parties panting.


    "The egg is coming. It''s going inside you."


    Ariana warned before the egg slipped out of her cock. It was accompanied by sensations of pleasure as well as huge amounts of semen.


    The combination dented Amane''s stomach and she truly looked six months pregnant. Ariana''s hand caressed the bulging stomach with a sorrowful look on her face.


    "It is a shame that most of this will be absorbed by your body and the egg in the next few hours. I wanted to keep you big and heavy for your whole pregnancy."


    Ariana mourned even as she came inside Amane. There seemed to be no end to her greed.


    Amane could only lie there and take it. She doubted she could even move with how heavy she had gotten.


    Finally, once Ariana was done coming, she pulled out of Amane.


    Amane''s womb tried to suck Ariana''s cock back inside but Ariana managed to pull out with a pop. it made Amane''s stretched-out pussy and womb lonely.


    The egg almost managed to slip up the opening before the special enzyme inside the phoenix''s semen closed the womb entry and sealed the egg inside.


    "I got¡­so big. It''s difficult to even move."


    Amane complained as she tried to get up and sit. Her pussy throbbed from the stretch and her stomach felt the pressure from being filled so much. It was difficult for Amane to even stand up at this point.


    Her moments fascinated Ariana and her cock twitched once more. It had not gotten soft even after Ariana had come so much inside Aman''s body.


    Amane noticed this and watched as Ariana tried to hide her hardness from Amane''s eyes.


    "It seems like someone is not satisfied yet. Do you need my help once more Ariana? Your cock seems to like that idea a lot."


    Amane rubbed Ariana''s hard cock and the phoenix finally looked embarrassed enough to back down.


    "I¡­don''t think we should do this anymore. We might hurt you or the egg¡­"


    Ariana tried to stop Amane but it was already too late at that point. Her cock had already filled up and she was about to burst.


    "Hmm, seems like your body disagrees with your decision to take a rest. Don''t worry, I am sturdier than you think. I can take anything you dish out to me."


    Amane promised as her soft hands continued to try and get Ariana to comply with her. Ariana felt her resistance waver as pleasure clouded her senses.


    Surely, doing this once would not hurt anyone? She deserved one last pleasure-filled night before she was to disappear and be reborn.


    "You are right. Going at it once more would not hurt anyone. But I am too tired to continue, so you must take the initiative."


    Ariana proposed, hoping that Amane would think twice about this deal. But Amane seemed to not be bothered.


    "Is that all? Of course, I will take the lead. You can just sit down and enjoy my body."


    Amane promised and finally pushed Ariana down. It was time for her to take revenge for being helpless before.


    Ariana waited for Amane to sink on her cock but that did not happen. Instead, Amane brought her face down to the cock in front of her and gave a good lick to it.


    The position of kneeling caused Amane''s big stomach to rub against the bed. But that did not deter her from taking the huge cock in front of her and swallowing it whole.


    It touched the back of her throat and slowly filled up her mouth. Ariana tried to move but Amane''s hands stopped her.

 Chapter 139 - 139: 139: The eggs [pt3] R-18

    Ariana groaned when Amane pulled her mouth back from her hard cock. Amane gave Ariana a disappointed look that caused the phoenix to back down.


    "Don''t try and test me. I allowed you to do as you please before but now it is my turn."


    Amane warned and Ariana forced herself to calm down and back up. She looked at Amane with pleading eyes and that made Amane loosen up and soften at the same time.


    "Don''t worry. I have no intention of torturing you anymore. But I won''t have you come in my mouth while my womb and pussy are begging for your semen more. So, you will have to hold yourself back."


    "You will be a good girl and hold yourself back for me, right?"


    Ariana was fascinated with Amane''s looks and her dominating tone. She could do nothing but nod to whatever Amane was saying. Even if Amane had told her to jump off a cliff, Ariana would have done so.


    "Good girl. Now, I would like to suck your cock and you will not touch me."


    Ariana nodded and flinched as her cock disappeared inside Ariana''s mouth inch by inch. It was a slow process that felt tortuous to Ariana and every instinct in her body was asking her to grab hold of Amane''s hair and use her head.


    Ariana even reached out a few times to grab hold of Amane but stopped herself at the last second before her hand could touch Amane''s head.


    Every lick and suck Amane''s mouth made on Ariana''s cock brought her closer to release. Her hips wanted to seek out the pleasure she had been missing.


    But she ultimately held back because that was what Amane had asked of her. And Ariana was not someone who went back on her words.


    "Amane, I will not be able to hold back."


    Ariana almost came once she felt Amane''s tongue lick her cock and balls. The warning served its purpose and Amane pulled back at the last second.


    "I told you to control yourself, right? The only place you are allowed to come is inside of my pussy. Don''t you dare forget this?"


    Amane''s hands slapped Ariana''s thighs. They were a little bit too close to her cock and that made Ariana glad and disappointed at the same time.


    Amane''s heated eyes looked at Ariana like she was nothing more than a stud for breeding. Ariana gulped her nervousness down when she looked at Amane''s self. Her instincts made her bow her head.


    But Amane did not allow Ariana to look away. She forced the phoenix''s head right back toward her face.


    Amane finally pulled her body on top of Ariana''s. Her belly had gotten as big as her breasts and it gave her a glow that Ariana was unable to tear her eyes away from.


    "Ariana, look carefully. I will fuck you now and you will thank me. Do you understand?"


    Ariana nodded as she watched Amane lower her pregnant body on top of her hard cock. The divine pussy slowly swallowed more and more of Ariana''s cock and she flinched with pleasure.


    Despite being fucked raw open a few minutes ago, Amane was still as tight as when Ariana had first entered her body.


    The wet pussy swallowing her cock massaged each corner of Ariana''s cock. It forced moans out of Ariana''s mouth and she flinched every time her cock hit something inside Amane.


    The drag and drop of Amane''s pussy on Ariana''s cock was pulling her close to coming. But it was nothing compared to watching her pregnant belly flop up and down.


    It stroked Ariana''s ego as a phoenix to have knocked her partner up. Her heart swelled as did her penis. She was unable to hold herself back and come once more. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The force of her release pushed Amane off her body and it leaked all over her body. Pleasure made her senses numb and she was unable to respond for some time.


    "Ariana, are you ok? Do you need me to make you come again?"


    Amane asked with her concerned eyes. Looking at her leaking pussy was enough for Ariana to come. But she also wanted to taste Amane one last time.


    She pulled the younger female on top of her face and flickered her tongue out. Amane tasted the same as in her previous life, but her taste was also heavily tainted by the pregnancy.


    It was such a delicious combination that it made Ariana not be able to think straight. She needed to taste even deeper.


    Suddenly, Amane''s body tensed up above her, and a wave of slick covered Ariana''s face. Amane come from being tongued just now.


    They both pulled away from each other and panted. It had been a long night and now the sun was beginning to rise once more.


    "Looks like it''s time for me to go now. I can feel the last of my life force bleed away now. It won''t be long before I must go away as well."


    Ariana looked at the sun with a morbid fascination.


    As a creature of the flames, she had a deep connection with the sun and all its energy. That place was where all phoenixes wanted to return to after all.


    "I see. That means it''s time for your rebirth. I wish you luck. If you remember your past life in the future, I will welcome you to come and be into your child''s life once more. I will not turn you away if you come back."


    Amane promised this and it drove a chuckle out of Ariana''s mouth.


    "That sounds good. Unfortunately, phoenixes do not raise their young so my kid will not recognize me as its mother, well father in this case. Still, if I remember this lifetime of mine, I will come and say hello to you. So don''t die until then."


    Ariana promised as his body began to burn in bright blue flames.


    She had spent all the energy in her body and left it for her egg. Now it was time for her to begin her journey anew.


    Amane watched Ariana disappear into flames and burn away. It was such a fitting end for a phoenix that Ariana could not even say anything about it.


    "Hey Amane, how are you feeling? Huh, where did that phoenix go? She was supposed to be here with you."


    Sakura opened the door after much debating on her part. She expected to see Ariana and Yoko warped around each other but she was surprised to see only one person inside the room.


    "Sakura, I am afraid that you are a little too late if you wanted to meet Ariana. She has just left for a new journey."


    Sakura was confused once she heard Amane''s words. She did not understand what the ''journey'' Amane was talking about. She only knew that she had important business to take care of.


    "Anyway, that is not the important point. I wanted to tell you that we have been invited to the official Protected and endangered beast council meeting. The mail just arrived and we will need to leave tomorrow if we want to make it¡­what do we do about your stomach. Too many people would ask questions, right?"


    Sakura pointed toward Amane''s heavy middle which was filled with the phoenix egg and semen. It was something that instantly demanded your attention when you saw it.


    "Ah, this? Don''t pay much attention to this. My stomach would return to normal in a day once everyone gets absorbed into my body. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Sakura gave Amane a doubtful look but she could not do anything about what had happened anyway.


    Amane had decided to go ahead and allow the phoenix to knock her up. Sakura could only stand on the sidelines and disagree with her decision.


    ...¡­


    In another part of the world, a tree burst out in flames and a female walked out of it unharmed.


    She did not know who or what she was. But she knew that she needed to go back home. Something was waiting for her back home.


    The only clue this person had about her identity was her name - Ariana and nothing else. She was like a lost child, navigating the forest and trying to get out.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud yell and looked up. A huge shadow covered her form and Ariana felt fear course through her body. She needed to run away as soon as she could.


    But the shadow chased after her. It did not let Ariana out of its sight. And as soon as a clearing came, that shadow descended and landed right in front of Amane.


    "Don''t be afraid, Lady Ariana. We are not here to harm you. We want to help you return home. Please give us a chance."


    The huge drake landed in front of Ariana and sniffed her. Ariana took a step back in fright but the drake did not attack her.


    "Hello, Miss Ariana. I am Kiana, a member of the HIVE. I am here to get you back home now."

 Chapter 140 - 140: 140: Prepare for the battle [pt1]

    Contrary to Amane''s expectations, her stomach did not return to normal right away. If one looked carefully, one could see the budge of the eggs in her stomach. Wearing form-fitting outfits was impossible for now.


    And that unfortunately meant that Amane could not wear most of her dresses now. She needed a more free-flowing dress to attend the formal functions.


    Well, she did not care about the gossip that would follow her if her pregnant stomach showed on the news but Sakura had talked her out of appearing like that in public.


    "Come on Sakura. No one care if my stomach bulges out a little in my dress. Everyone has much more important things to discuss."


    Sakura''s eyes shined like an animal who had found her prey. She instantly cornered Amane and leaned over her form.


    "How dare you say that no one would care about how you look. The media is like sharks Yoko. If they sense a story, they would harass you and follow you until they find something to write. You should not underestimate them."


    Sakura looked traumatized after thinking about something. Just looking at her caused Amane to feel sympathy for her.


    But at the same time, she was amused by Sakura''s words as well.


    Amane knew how brutal the media could be. She had seen carriers being ruined because of media when researching this time. But somehow, Amane was sure she would survive.


    And she would not only survive but thrive if the media tried to use her. She would use the media back and then some.


    "Anyway, this is not the time to be thinking about the media. We are here to talk about your dress and how to make you presentable. First, we need to find your clothes. Let''s go shopping."


    Amane smiled on the outside but she was groaning on the inside.


    Well, Amane liked shopping just fine usually. But going shopping with Sakura was a total nightmare.


    "Sakura, how about we¡­"


    "No, we cannot push it back any longer. We must leave tomorrow for the official Protected and Endangered Beastly Council meeting. We cannot afford to waste any more time here."


    Whatever Amane had to say to Sakura was swallowed by her. One look at Sakura was enough to let you know that she was serious about her words - she was not going to back down.


    "Fine, let''s go shopping. I take it that you want me to wear something that hides me from public eyes?"


    Amane''s words were a little sarcastic but Sakura''s satisfied eyes said that this was precisely what she wanted from Amane.


    So, Amane quickly changed and came down.


    ...¡­.


    Sakura had to admit that most of her words about Yoko covering up were said because of her jealousy and not because she was worried about the media.


    She knew why Yoko had agreed to take the phoenix''s egg and she also knew that Yoko was close to other females apart from her. But that did not mean that Sakura liked this new change in Yoko.


    She missed the times Yoko had only been close to her and listened to her. Those times were something Sakura missed a lot.


    This new Yoko was good as well, but something she felt distant from Sakura.


    "I am ready to leave Sakura. Is this dress, ok?"


    Yoko walked out of her dressing room and her body was covered by a full-length coat as well as loose pants. This was the fourth dress Amane had been asked to change into by Sakura.


    "This one looks ok. We should hurry up now. I booked us both an appointment at the most famous parlor in the city. They will not let us in if we are late."


    Sakura grabbed hold of Amane''s hand and dragged her out. Amane could not help but groan once she realized she would have to spend hours grooming herself.


    "Sakura, it''s only been two weeks since our last visit. Surely, we don''t need to go back so soon¡­"


    As soon as Amane finished speaking the first line, Sakura paused. Her eyes looked back with an ambiguous expression and she glared lightly at Amane.


    "Yoko, it''s already been ''two weeks'' since we last went to the parlor. Two whole weeks for the facial growth to come back and haunt us. It''s about time we make our rounds at the parlor and get our facials done."


    In the end, Amane sighed and gave in. What other choice did she have when Sakura was this stubborn and greedy?


    ''This is going to be a long day for me. I better cooperate with Sakura and save myself the trouble of going through the whole day like this.''


    Sakura dragged Amane out of the Tsurugi home and toward the market. Their usual cloth shop welcomed the pair in.


    Usually, as the head of the prestigious household, the formal dressed for events as high-profile as the official Protected and endangered beast council meeting needed officially made dresses.


    But right now, the pair did not have enough time to get one made. They would have to improvise and adapt to the times.


    "Madam, we need your help urgently. I hope you got our message. My cousin here ruined her figure recently and we don''t know what to do about it."


    Sakura smacked the door to the cloth shop open. Her sudden entry surprised the ''madam'' of the shop. The madam quickly looked up at Sakura with an annoyed expression before she schooled it.


    Then, a big fake smile was plastered all over the madam''s face as she welcomed the pair in.


    "Welcome, my darlings. How may I help you? Ah, Lady Sakura, I did receive your letter so I was getting things ready for your arrival. You said your cousin ruined her form. May I ask you how this happened?"


    The madam was someone who made clothes for most of the people in Sakura''s circle and she was an excellent way to gather gossip. This lady had a way of getting the toughest of information out of her clients.


    The madam was sure that Sakura would be no different from her usual clients. A few words here, a nudge there, and Sakura would spill everything to her.


    That should have been the case. But Sakura became quieter as soon as Madam asked her this question.


    "It would be better for you to mind your business madam. Unless you want to see this place burn, you better not agitate us both anymore."


    Yoko Tsurugi was nice enough to give the madam a warning to not ask questions.


    Thankfully, madam had good instincts and she knew danger when she saw it. One look at Yoko Tsurugi was enough for her to shut her mouth and not ask any more questions.


    "S-So, this is the dress I modified between the time you called me and your arrival. It is not perfectly fitted but we can fix that soon. It is also a fresh piece not seen by anyone."


    The said dress in question was a loose-fitting dress gown that was supposed to look oversized on the wearer.


    It was a perfect fit for what the pair was looking for.


    "Hmm, I will go and try it out now. Sakura, you keep an eye on things."


    Amane took the dress and quickly changed into it. The dress was made purposely loose by the madam.


    There was no doubt behind the madam''s intentions. Madam wanted an excuse to touch Amane and feel her body. She would be out looking for evidence of why Amane ruined her figure.


    This was quite a common tactic in the upper circles where relationships were not as tight.


    Both, teenage pregnancy as well as unwed pregnancy was common thing here. As such, the news of this happing often circulated in the circle.


    And the common palace for such rumors to be born was the clothes shop like this.


    "Oh dear, looks like your dress is a little too loose on you. Here, let me help you fix that. It will only take a minute so stay still¡­"


    The madam reached out toward Amane to check her body but Amane pulled back before she could be touched.


    She raised her hand and lowered it before waving her hand around.


    "Hmm, this should not be a problem for me to wear. I quite like the fit of this dress as well. I will take it right now."


    Amane''s words stunned the madam. She had not expected her customer to just take the dress like this. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her plan to make the dress lose on purpose seemed to have backfired heavily.


    "L-Lady Tsurugi, surely you are not thinking of wearing this dress like that. It''s not only highly oversized but also makes you look like a child weaning adult clothes."


    "So, it makes me look younger? That''s even better for me. It''s like the ultimate battle armor I could have asked for. Right Sakura?"


    The madam looked at Sakura for support as well. She could not believe that Yoko Tsurugi was this shrewd and manipulative.

 Chapter 141 - 141: 141: Prepare for the battle [pt2]

    The Madam was stunned at the audacity Yoko Tsurugi showed in her shop.


    Not only was she twisting everything the Madam said, but she was also doing it in a way that could cause misunderstandings. This was not a good thing for the madam.


    She opened her mouth to correct Yoko, but then Sakura joined in.


    "Well, I have to say that this dress looks dashing on you cousin. I think that we should buy it as it is as well. I am sure no one would dare criticize the unique and beautiful design madam came up with, right?"


    This was too much pressure for the madam.


    If she chose to say anything negative, her store''s reputation would fall. But saying anything positive would deprive her of the chance to find some good gossip.


    But in the end, the allure of gossip was not as strong as Madam feared it to be. She was able to prioritize her carrier and take a step back from the pair in front of her.


    "Of course, our lady Yoko looks good in anything. No one will be able to criticize her when she will show up tomorrow in this dress."


    Madam hated to say this but the dress looked stunning on Yoko Tsurugi. The only thing that stuck with her as odd was the size of the dress. But it was more so because she knew how the original dress was supposed to fit.


    If someone saw this dress for the first time on Yoko Tsurugi, they would not feel as if the dress was awkward or oversized at all.


    "Hmm, I will take this dress. Sakura, go and pay for this dress while I do the payment. It will not take me long at all."


    Sakura nodded and quickly paid up.


    As soon as the pair exited the cloth shop, Amane felt someone following her. There was a flash of a camera trying to document her on her right. There was another reporter following her from the west.


    And then there was the reporter that was not even trying to hide his presence.


    All these people were beginning to piss Amane off. The only way she would be able to remain calm in this situation and get anything done would be by losing them.


    Luckily, Sakura had anticipated this happening and decided to use an illusion potion on the pair.


    It was not like they could walk into the parlor and just get their facials done quietly. The rule of the parlor they were visiting was to remain decreet. It was because it was a place that handled high-profile people.


    No one wanted to get into trouble by revealing sensitive information, so an illusion potion was provided.


    "Yoko, here. We will drink this as soon as we get into our car. Our driver would be responsible for losing our tails."


    Their driver and other staff had been trained on how to deal with these annoying pests called reporters. Amane was sure that they would be able to keep these reporters at bay for the time being.


    The smell coming off the illusion potion made Amane gag. But she was sure that it had more to do with her preferences than the pregnancy she was suffering from. She had never been good with a lot of herbs after all.


    "Take it easy Yoko. If you cannot swallow this potion, then don''t worry. I have a lot more you can try out if you like."


    Amane forced the potion down her throat anyway. Be it this potion or the other illusion potions, the basic ingredients for all of them were the same so she would have the same problem swallowing other potions as well.


    "Let''s get this over and done with."


    Amane swallowed the potion and stood up. She felt dizzy for a minute before her magic cloaked her form. Her body had turned into an ordinary schoolgirl''s but the face behind her hidden mask was still the same.


    On the other side, Sakura had transformed as well and they were both ready to head into the parlor.


    The reporters following their car did not even notice when two unknown teenage girls got off the car and sped off. They followed the Tsurugi car to the mansion and waited outside.


    ...¡­


    The parlor trip was hellish. But that was the price one paid for beauty.


    Amane''s skin had been scrubbed and she had been waxed all over. The massage was decent but the feeling of unknown foreign hands on her body made her annoyed,


    On the other hand, Sakura was in her element. She thrived on the attention she got and she also seemed to be having a good time.


    The workers of the parlor tried to get Sakura''s real name and information so that they could sell it later. But Sakura was too cunning to fall for their tricks.


    Every time the worker girls asked a question, Sakura made sure to deflect it and answer vaguely. It pissed off the workers but they could not afford to make Sakura angry.


    Now, Amane would have felt pity for such workers usually. They had to put up with rude and annoying customers most of the time.


    But there was one reason Amane did not feel anything for them.


    These workers were over-pair and overcompensated. They also had unethical income after selling information about their clients to the reporters. That was also the reason they were trying too hard to make Sakura fall for their charms.


    They wanted to know more about Sakura so that they could get more money by selling her information.


    "Sis, I think we are done here. Let''s hurry and go back home now."


    Sakura called out and stood up. She looked annoyed after having one of the workers stick to her all the time.


    The worker realized that Sakura''s patience was running thin and quickly let her go. That was how they both managed to make it out of the parlor quickly.


    "Ugh, I forgot how much I hated those crafty employees of the parlor who tried to take advantage of us. But at least we got our skin taken care of."


    Amane wanted to agree but her skin was currently red and suffering after the waxing. She needed immediate aftercare or she would get pimples on her face.


    "Tsk, we don''t have time for all this Sakura. I will grab a gel face mask and then we shall head home."


    Amane instructed before she went toward the backside. She paused as she heard loud noises coming from the room and Amane decided to listen in on what was happening.


    "So, the¡­*augh*...sold the pearl of desires¡­*yes, there*...will be on the black market?"


    The moaning sound was impossible to be mistaken once Amane had her ear pressed up against the wall. She did not care about the sex, but she was interested in what they were talking about.


    The pearl of desires was a sacred artifact for the heretic population. It was a connection to their god and the sacred beast that ruled them all.


    The pearl was said to grant any desire of the one in control of it. But you needed to pay the right price for it.


    "Of course¡­*I love your body. It''s so tight*...the pearl will appear¡­after the auction¡­. *huff*...Lubelion House¡­don''t know the date yet¡­"


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing while leaning against the wall? Don''t you know that leaning like this is not allowed in this corridor? How did you even get in here?"


    One of the employees noticed Amane''s presence and quickly tried to get Amane up. Whether she knew about the conversation taking place behind the corner or not was unknown to Amane.


    But Amane did not mind leaving this parlor now. She had gotten what she wanted from these people after all.


    The place of the auction had already been heard by Amane so that was all she needed to hear.


    "Hmm, I came back for a gel-face mask but I can see that you are unbothered about providing me any good service. I will have to complain about you to your manager after all."


    The employee was not impressed by the threat she heard.


    She heard such things once or twice a day and achieved immunity after hearing this. Most people who came here did not have enough influence to threaten her or anything. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hump, do what you want to."


    That day, the worker and everyone else in the parlor learned a lesson - to not underestimate any of their clients. The rude female had been fired as soon as she entered the restroom once everything was done.


    The main head looked sorrowfully at the worker before handing her the letter of resignation with the employee''s name on it.


    "B-But why? This was how I always behaved with the clients. Why am I getting fired today of all days?"


    The worker asked with a look of disbelief and the main-overlooker looked resigned.


    "I am sorry but things are what they are. You should pack up and leave now."

 Chapter 142 - 142: 142: Into the battlefield [pt1]

    Make-up was a women''s weapon a dress was a woman''s armor. Amane was currently donning both and she was ready to fight.


    Currently, both Amane and Sakura looked tense as their car approached their destination.


    "Hump, these organizers sure are a crafty bunch. They purposely sent our invitation late so that we won''t have any time to prepare. I checked with everyone else and these invites had been sent out for ages."


    Sakura had personally headed the information-gathering party this time to ensure that she did not miss any part of what was happening. She was not surprised to see that they had been targeted by someone.


    Either the council had sent them invitations late because they were a last-minute addition, or someone had tried to make them miss the meeting.


    "Sakura, calm down. I know you are eager to start accusing people and get to the bottom of this problem, but you need to think about approaching your opponent carefully."


    It was still unknown what delayed these invitations from reaching the pair. And until the culprit was revealed, Amane and Sakura could not relax.


    What made it awkward was that the delivery date on the invitation dated a week back. This letter should have reached the Tsurugi estate almost a week ago.


    "I investigated everyone in our household and the post office as well. The letter was delivered only yesterday."


    That was a piece of useful information to know. It narrowed down the suspicions and ruled out anyone in the Tsurugi household being the culprit.


    "Hmm, I have a feeling that our opponent this time would be a crafty one. Man, those types of people are annoying to deal with."


    Smart opponents were annoying but nothing special. Amane was sure she would be able to deal with her opponent once she had enough evidence.


    The silence that descended upon the pair was broken when their driver knocked at the divide between the back seats and the front seat.


    "Miss, we are here. I will drop you off and pick you up from the main drop-point."


    The driver skillfully navigated the slope and dropped the pair at the entrance. It was time to face the music.


    These were not ancient times when everyone paid attention to the people entering a party. But Amane could not help but compare this situation to the ones she had seen in drama.


    This party was like the first one she had attended in this time period. No one openly looked at her but everyone was observing her at the same time. Some even dared to point toward her and question her.


    ''Hmm, these people are too interested in me. Maybe because this is my second time coming to a public party.''


    Looking back at what happened, Amane was not surprised that the public had an interest in her. She had done a lot to ensure that the people would want to know more about her.


    She observed the people back and watched the host of the party - Benjamin Frank walk toward her. He was the chairman of the council and a known scholar when it came to beasts.


    Amane quite enjoyed reading some of his take on beasts.


    "Lady Yoko Tsurugi, welcome to our humble gathering. You had me at the edge of my seat with worry when you failed to reply to my invitation letter. But I am so glad that you came here."


    *cough* sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, of course. Little Sakura is here as well. I am so sorry that I did not greet you first Sakura. How is your father Akaba doing? He was a dear friend of mine so I was sad when he broke off contact. I hope he is feeling well now."


    Sakura looked to be in an uncomfortable position now. She had been the one to attract attention in the first place. But now that she had the attention, she did not know what to do with it.


    Amane decided to help her out with her problem since she felt sorry for Sakura.


    "Our previous family head is alright now, but he has not recovered enough to show himself in public. Once he is well enough, you would be the first one to know, Mr. Benjamin."


    The chairman of the council looked taken aback when Amane interrupted his talk with Sakura suddenly. But then he noticed how uncomfortable Sakura looked and backed down.


    "A-Ah, of course. Akaba had always been a strong man so I am sure he will pull through his illness and stand in front of us all again. He must be proud to have such a wonderful successor taking care of his seat until he comes back, right?"


    ''Hmm, I don''t know old man. I am quite sure Akaba hates me with a passion and is plotting my demise at this current moment as well.''


    These were Amane''s thoughts but they did not show up on her face. Instead, she gave the chairman a harmless smile and took her leave.


    "Hmm, the chairman is not the one who sabotaged us. I can feel his sincerity when he talks to us. It seems like we need to find our culprit some other way."


    Amane was sure that the chairman was not the one. But that ruled out only one of the several potential culprits.


    "I don''t know about the culprit, but a headache is about to come our way. Yoko, brace yourself now. The person heading toward us is Bambi Clint. Her family used to be a subordinate of ours before they broke free. The Clent hates us for it."


    Amane had to say that she had never seen such¡­pink¡­human before.


    From head to toe, Bambi Clent was covered in pink. Her hair had dyed pink and her contact lenses were also pink. She had a pink flamingo-feathered muffler followed by a pink dress and pink jeweler.


    But the most prominent feature Bambi Clent had was her bright pink makeup. It gave her face a shade of pink that no ordinary human should possess.


    "Hump, the Tsurugi family finally decided to make an appearance. Well, it was about time. Everyone wanted to see the new head of Tsurugi after all this time. It''s nice to finally have a close look."


    Bambi Clent had a haughty attitude but it was expected of her. The Clent family had a reputation to maintain as the gatekeepers of the elite. And as a gatekeeper, she needed to make sure the next head of the Tsurugi family was up to her standards.


    "Please keep a certain distance from me. My doctor said that too much pink is not good for my health."


    Amane raised her hand to create a hypothetical barrier between herself and Bambi Clent. Everyone who watched this scene could not help the laughter bubbling inside their bellies.


    Yoko Tsurugi had done what they all had wanted to do to Bambi Clent forever. No one liked her obsession to wear everything matching.


    Bambi Clent was pink today and she might be blue tomorrow. That sudden change made everyone steer clear of her.


    "Y-Y-You! How dare you belittle me, you child¡­But I think I will forgive your attitude this time. After all, you have just stepped into the high society and you might still not know many rules. But worry not because I will teach you everything."


    Bambi assured Yoko with her head held high. She was sure that after Yoko hear all this, she would fall on Bambi''s feet and demand to be taught.


    But nothing like that happened. Yoko Tsurugi did not even bat an eyelash when she heard Bambi brag about herself.


    "I would have to decline your offer. You see, I have a great escort for high society so I don''t need you. I think you might have a better time trying to convince someone else."


    ''How dare she. I am doing her a favor and here she is, trying to dodge me. What gives Yoko Tsurugi the confidence to act like this? It makes me want to drag her down and humiliate her.''


    Bambi might even have acted on her desires if her secretary had not shot her a look that said ''not now.''


    That was the only reason Bambi controlled herself and calmed down.


    "I see. So, you do not need my help? Well, I hope you have a fun time trying to navigate the high society without my help¡­"


    "Now Bambi, don''t be too annoyed with Yoko Tsurugi. As we said, this is her first time in such a setting so she is bound to make mistakes. You need to guide her as a good senior and ensure that she does not have a problem adjusting."


    The whole hallway looked toward the elder of the Clent family who spoke up. Bambi had the most betrayed expression on her face and Amane had a feeling Bambi had no idea what was happening.


    The Clent elder looked at Yoko with a calm and knowing expression on his face. And somehow, being looked at like that made Amane quite annoyed.

 Chapter 143 - 143: 143: Into the battlefield [pt2]

    "Now Bambi, don''t be too annoyed with Yoko Tsurugi. As we said, this is her first time in such a setting so she is bound to make mistakes. You need to guide her as a good senior and ensure that she does not have a problem adjusting."


    Elder Clent was a well-known figure in high society. Everyone knew his name and even his looks.


    On the surface, he was a well-respected member of the society. But everyone was afraid of him and his family. No one wanted to pick a bone with him.


    "Grandfather, what are you saying? Don''t you know who she is? She''s¡­"


    "I know who she is Bambi. She is Yoko Tsurugi, the heiress of Tsurugi''s house. But that should matter now. Grievances of the past should be left in the past. You both are young so you should get along well with each other."


    The Clent Elder had a calm and happy look on his face when he faced his granddaughter.


    On the surface, nothing seemed to be wrong. But Amane''s eyes did not miss the small flinch Bambi gave and her submissive attitude.


    "Of course. Since Grandfather wants me to help Yoko Tsurugi out, I shall follow your will and do so."


    Amane could see that it killed Bambi to say this. She was gaging on the inside and she desired to be anywhere but here.


    "Good. I am quite happy to see that both of you are getting along so splendidly. It warms my heart to see a pair of friends so tight." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had only been about 10 minutes since Amane had met Bambi Clent. But the proclamation by Elder Clent caused Amane and Bambi to become best friends.


    Everyone expected this to be the end of the show and get all looked away. But Amane was not willing to let this be the end. She wanted to know Elder Clent that she was not willing to down to him.


    "Oh, you want me to be best friends with this walking pink thing? I am afraid that it would not be possible for me. Now, I shall take my leave before I get infested by stupidity."


    Amane''s words were followed by a thunderous silence inside the room. No one had dared to speak up against Elder Clent until today.


    The people looking at Amane were stunned. But nothing matched Elder Clent''s expression of being murderous. He looked ready to tear into Amane at that very second.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, mind your words. I know your family has a bad relationship with ours, but that is no reason for you to insult me like this. Now, I would like to have an apology from your side."


    Amane looked Elder Clent right in the face when he demanded Amane apologize to him. But Amane was not in the mood to accommodate him.


    "Yoko, maybe we should back down."


    Sakura squeezed Amane''s arm to try and make her back down. But then she felt something slithering inside Amane''s dress and Sakura quickly puller her hand back.


    It seemed like her cousin had not come here unprepared.


    "Apologize? Me? I will do so once you apologize for making me put up with your annoying presence. You see, I don''t have a lot of time on my hand and¡­"


    "Lady Yoko, please come with me. There is something I want to talk to you about."


    Before Amane could insult Elder Clent anymore, her wrist was grabbed by Bambi and she dragged Amane away from the incoming fight.


    Bambi had seen her grandfather get ready to strike Yoko and she had acted without thinking. She knew from personal experience how much it hurt and how strong her grandfather was.


    "Bambi, what are you doing? Stop right there."


    The elder asked with a thundering voice but Bambi ignored his second words and quickly dragged Amane out.


    "Grandfather, don''t worry. I will become best friends with Yoko in no time and bring her to our side. You don''t need to worry about a thing now."


    Bambi promised as she refused to look back. She knew she was in trouble after what she had done. But what had happened had happened. She could no longer do anything about it.


    "Elder Clent, it was nice to meet you again but I must take my leave as well. I cannot leave my cousin alone since this is her first big social event. Now, if you would excuse me."


    Sakura quickly took her leave as well. She looked at Elder Clent''s rage-filled expression before making her way toward Amane. She was worried that it would be too late and someone (Bambi) would be killed before she even reached the pair.


    ...¡­..


    ''I did it. I managed to defy my grandfather and take my first step toward freedom. At this rate, I just might be able to do what I want to and¡­''


    Bambi felt something touch her hand which was warped tightly around Yoko Tsurugi''s arm. It felt scaly and it slowly crawled up her naked arm.


    The sensation of a wet tongue touching her cheek made Bambi freeze and she finally looked at the creature sitting on her shoulder.


    Bambi freaked out but before her body could move, Yoko had taken control of the slithery reptile and held it in her arms.


    "Hibi, I did not tell you that you could come out. Stop causing my trouble or I will lock you up in a cage from now on."


    Yoko Tsurugi held the snake-like creature in her arms. Her hand supported the snake''s head while the body was warped around Amane''s arms.


    "Aww. A b-beast. There is a beast in this party with us. P-Please, save me¡­."


    Bambi felt her heart give a painful beat as she took in the creature in front of her. She did not want to imagine what that jaw could do to her.


    The beast looked weak at first but Bambi had a feeling that it was hiding the real danger it could be.


    "Don''t worry lady Clent. Hibi is a pet and is also tamed. He will not until I specifically instruct him to. You are safe and sound for now."


    Bambi breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she heard that she was safe. She had felt her life flashing before her eyes when she had first seen the beast.


    "Hey wait, did you bring this beast in here? Do you have any idea how sensitive beasts are to sound and how dangerous it could be to bring them to a gathering? What if someone had gotten hurt? Or even worse?"


    Bambi looked sick imagining what could have happened. But Amane did not have any guilt showing on her face.


    "I am aware of what the limits of my beasts are, Lady Clent. It would serve you well to remember who I am and what my profession is. It would also serve you well to stay clear of me before you die."


    Bambi''s body shook when she heard the threats.


    She wanted to call Yoko a lot of names. But the eyes of the snake-like beast scared her. A single look from them made Bambi reconsider opening her mouth.


    "I-I understand. In any case, I will be taking my leave now. I hope you have a nice time soon enjoy this party."


    In the end, Bambi could not keep her cool. She quickly made her escape without looking black. If she had done so, she would have likely fainted from the shock of seeing the beast staring back at her.


    "No Hibi. Despite what Lady Bambi looks and smells like, she is not food. Don''t you dare try to take a bite out of her!"


    The beast gave Amane a sorrowful look. Lady Bambi smelled like strawberries and that matched her overall pink scheme.


    A beast did not have good eyesight so in its eyes, Bambi looked like a giant fruit.


    "Yoko, are you alright? Where is Bambi Clent? Is she not here with you? Anyway, I got delayed because there were a few people who wanted to talk to me about something. What about you? How are you doing?"


    Sakura finally managed to catch up to Amane. She had a flushed face which was likely caused by the cold air blowing around them right now.


    "Lady Bambi Clent is an interesting lady. I wonder how far she is going to go for the things she wants."


    "Yoko, please control your greed. As much as you want to challenge everyone and everything, leave the Clent family. They are not someone whom we can easily anger."


    Sakura did not beg yet but her voice was close to it. But one look at Yoko''s face was enough to tell Sakura that she would not get her wish.


    "Sorry Sakura, but I think I want to take this chance to get close to Lady Bambi. She might prove to be an important chess piece during the upcoming battle we will be facing. She might also be the key that would lead us to our culprit."

 Chapter 144 - 144: 144: The itch in the belly [pt1] R-18

    Sakura looked sick when she heard Amane speak. She had seen her house fight Clent family all her life, so the thought of allying did not even cross her mind.


    But looking at Yoko''s determined expression told Sakura that she would not back down no matter what Sakura did. So, it would be better for Sakura to back down and allow Yoko to do what she wanted.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want to do then I am sure you will find a way to swing Bambi to your side. But can you not do the courting publicly? It might reflect publicly on our family."


    It has less to do with the family''s reputation and everything to do with the fact that Sakura did not want to see Amane try and win over another person. Her jealous personality might take it the wrong way.


    By now, Sakura should be used to watching Yoko try and tame others for her goal. But it never got easy to see Yoko with other girls when Sakura was right there for her.


    "Hmm, we shall see if the public courting is needed or not. But for now, we both should head back. And maybe also threaten a reporter or two to keep their mouths shut, right?"


    As soon as Amane finished speaking, a terrified yell reached the pair. They hurried away toward the corner where a reporter seemed to be shaking and trying to create a barrier between himself and the snake-like beast Amane had let down.


    "Well, look at what we have here. Mr. Reporter sure has it tough out here. So, what are you going to do now? Beg for your life?"


    Hibi kept the reporter in check. It hissed every time the reporter tried to take a step away from in front of him. The snake had the poor reporter terrified for his life.


    "Hibi, stop trying to scare the poor guy and come here. I am sure that our dear reporter here and even those who followed us out will keep their mouths shut if they knew what is good for them."


    Amane spoke this sentence generally. The other reporters who followed her and Bambi out to get some juicy rumors quickly thought about their decisions and decided to not publish this in the news column.


    As much as they all liked money and fame, they did not want to incur the wrath of the Tsurugi name.


    Especially after what they saw happening in front of their eyes.


    "O-Of course I understand. Nothing happened here and I accidentally got lost in the party. I shall go back now and do my work."


    The reporter knew he had been caught so he quickly tried to escape. His eyes were looking at Hibi the whole time he was on the terrace.


    "Well, this takes care of one thing for us at least. I should send Hibi out to keep an eye on things now. I am sure that something would happen at this party soon."


    Amane had a nagging feeling that she was in trouble. It was not often that she felt like this and her feeling proved to be right every time.


    "Ugh, can you not land yourself in trouble just one time, Yoko? I know you want excitement and thrill in your life but some people are fed up with this nonsense you are subjecting yourself to."


    Sakura did not mean her words seriously. But her words were amusing enough for Amane to laugh out loud.


    "Ah, sorry. I will think about this in the future. But I don''t think there is anything I can do to stop the anger from coming toward me."


    Amane joked and started walking back. The egg in her womb shifted due to the sudden activity which caused Amane to groan. It was pressing up against the opening of her womb and it sent a tingling sensation all over her body.


    A flush covered Amane''s face as she stopped walking. Sakura noticed the unusual complexion Amane supported and she quickly concluded that something was wrong.


    "Yoko, are you alright? You look a little flushed. Maybe we both should retire for the night?"


    Sakura offered this because she was worried for Yoko. but Yoko seemed determined to see this party through.


    Despite her body protesting and sending tingling sensations inside, Amane pushed herself to stand up and go back to her room.


    "Sakura¡­*huff*...let''s go back."


    Amane''s face was flushed red and her eyes looked just a little bit dizzy. Sakura noticed all this and her mind worked over time. She was suddenly aware of the heated atmosphere surrounding the pair as well as Amane''s condition.


    It was Sakura''s turn to grab hold of Amane and drag her toward the restrooms.


    "I know you want to go back to the party right now but you are in no condition to be walking around. I think you need to relieve yourself a little before we can go back. I know a place we can use for this."


    Sakura had been to this organization before with her father. She knew where the restrooms were and which parts were accessible to the public. She quickly dragged Amane toward one of those back rooms and locked the door.


    Once she was alone with Amane, the confidence Sakura had shown thus far wilted away and her shy nature returned.


    "S-So, you can help yourself here Amane. Before you ask - this room is specifically designed for sexual encounters that need to be kept secret so no information would leak out from here."


    Sakura assured Yoko of this as she led the elder toward the bed. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was surprised when Sakura led her here but one look at Sakura''s bottom half was enough to confirm that Amane was not the only one currently suffering from a sexual situation. Sakura seemed to be aroused as well.


    "Look at yourself Sakura. Did you want to get fucked by me so badly that the thought turned you on? You did not come here to help me out. You came here to help yourself out. Isn''t that, right?"


    Amane questioned as she dragged Sakura''s head on a level with her wetness. Sakura did not complain and went along with that forceful action.


    Sakura''s eyes flickered up and down one or twice before settling on Amane''s wetness. They had somehow gotten lucky that a wet patch had not formed on the outside dress yet.


    "Y-You are right master. I am horny and I want to come. So, won''t you please lend me your beautiful pussy to relieve myself into? I promise I will scratch the itch you are feeling deep inside your body."


    Sakura rubbed Amane''s stomach when she made this offer. Amane''s stomach felt a little firmer than before and it was all because of the egg.


    The pregnancy curve was barely visible but it still sent an exciting thrill down Sakura''s back. She could not help but feel like she was stealing someone else''s pregnant wife.


    Before Sakura could take any more action, her cock was rubbed lightly by Yoko''s feet before she opened Sakura''s pants and stripped Sakura of her bottom half.


    Sakura''s hard cock and her leaking pussy stood at attention in front of Amane''s eyes. Even having Amane''s eyes on her made Sakura flinch in her place.


    Suddenly, Amane placed one of her feet on top of Sakura''s hard cock and rubbed it. The sensation reminded Sakura of the first time she had spent a night with Yoko.


    "M-Master, what are you doing? There is no need for you to-"


    "Don''t tell me what I can and cannot do pet. Now, we don''t have a lot of time so we need to make our fucking session quick and then head back. I will fuck you later once we are in our room."


    Sakura gulped down in nervousness before she nodded. She was suddenly pulled down by Yoko and made to lie down on the bed.


    "Sakura, this is what''s going to happen. I am going to ride your hard cock and make you come inside. I will use you as I want to and you will take it all. Do you understand?"


    Amane''s eyes stared right into Sakura''s when she asked this question. Sakura gulped her nervousness down and nodded in understanding.


    She was horny and Amane''s words were turning her on even more. She wanted her body to be defiled by Amane since a long time ago.


    "Good girl. It is nice to see that you understand what I am saying. Now, I want you to do one more thing for me. Use your talented tongue and open my body up. I am sure you will enjoy eating me out."


    Amane pulled Sakura''s head until it was right in front of her pussy. The leaking treat was dripping and wet. It was calling out to Sakura and Amane dropped her body weight on top of her face.


    A shy tongue came out to lick Amane''s pussy once, twice before Sakura descended on her with passion.

 Chapter 145 - 145: 145: The itch in the belly [pt2] R-18

    Sakura''s shininess flew out of the window the second Amane sat down on her face. Her tongue was buried deep inside Amane''s pussy and eating her out.


    "Sakura, is my pussy so tasty that you are not even breathing while eating me out? Aww, look at you. You look so desperate while being beneath my body like this."


    Amane tubbed Sakura''s face with her hand in mock affection before grabbing hold of Sakura''s mouth and pulling it away from her pussy.


    Amane''s slick and Sakura''s saliva created a string-like connection between the two body parties that had been glued together. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura gulped once she saw that connection but it broke apart quickly. Amane''s slick fell on top of her face and Sakura''s tongue darted out to catch it in her open mouth.


    "Sakura, I never knew you could be so naughty. Are you trying to get my slick inside your mouth? Who permitted you to do so?"


    Amane felt her body tingle and the egg pressed up against the opening of her womb harder. It was causing constant pangs of pleasure to course through her body.


    But she braved through it all without losing her mind and focused on Sakura. She forced one of her fingers to enter Sakura''s mouth and then another. Her finger pressed up against Sakura''s tongue and then fucked her mouth.


    "You filthy thing. Do my fingers feel so good in your mouth that you must leak like this? God, it makes me want to bring out my dildo and fuck you silly with it. I think you will enjoy it - being stuffed with my fake cock while your pussy tries to milk me dry. I will keep you from coming and you will take it all like a good girl."


    Imagining all this made Sakura''s blood boil and her cock get harder. She wanted Amane''s cock to be buried inside her body but she also wanted to bury her cock inside Amane. She needed to mark the elder inside out.


    The twisted thoughts Sakura had made her nervous. But she could not stop herself from wanting what her body did at that time.


    "Don''t worry Sakura. I know what you want right now. You are lucky that we are both short on time. I will give you what you want now."


    Amane quickly stretched her pussy a little before sitting on Amane''s cock. It was a tough fit since Amane was not stretched out properly to be able to take Sakura in.


    But her pussy quivered at the sensation of something filling it. The stretch was addicting and it made Amane happy.


    Sakura had to hold herself back when her cock disappeared inside Amane''s body. She could watch it slowly disappear inside Yoko''s body with fascinated eyes. Even the arch of Yoko''s back was seductive to her.


    Sakura''s hands unconsciously reached out toward Yoko''s waist to try and pull her down.


    "Sakura¡­augh¡­no. I told you¡­that you are¡­not in charge¡­"


    Amane''s words drove out a sorrowful sound from Sakura''s mouth. She was frustrated and annoyed at being denied what she wanted.


    But all those thoughts of being denied flew out of her mouth when Amane''s pussy clenched around her cock.


    Gravity had helped Amane take all of Sakura in. Her public hair rested just shy of meeting Sakura''s balls and her cock was already kissing the entrance of Amane''s pussy.


    "Shit, this feels so good. Why are you so big, Sakura? I bet you can slip into my womb if you wanted to."


    Sakura''s cock hear was being kissed by Amane''s womb opening. Her G-spot was constantly being pressed by Sakura''s hard cock.


    "Y-Yoko, it''s too much. Your pussy is too much. I might come right now."


    Sakura warned as she felt the clench of the body around her. The sensation was amazing and it caused Sakura to not want to pull out. She wanted to be here all her life - buried in Yoko''s heat and fucking her.


    "Tsk, control yourself Sakura. It will be no fun if you came so soon."


    Yoko warned Sakura and it was only through sheer willpower that Sakura was able to hold herself back from coming.


    But that condition did not last long. As soon as Sakura felt like she had stabilized, Yoko started to move. Her pussy clenched around Sakura''s cock and dragged it deeper into her body.


    "Ahn, so deep. I am so deep into you Amane. I will fuck you pregnant as well. Being fat and heavy with kids suit you."


    Sakura was babbling whatever she wanted to know. Her mouth poured out filthy shit as she moved her hips.


    She was so deep into Yoko now that even Yoko had no control over Sakura''s hips. So, Sakura was able to force her cock head into Yoko''s slightly open womb, and her cock pulsed with need.


    Come filled Amane''s womb and the egg finally settled down quietly. It seemed like it had been starving all this time for the come.


    "Y-Yoko, this is not enough. My cock is not going down."


    Sakura complained but Yoko''s body was already big and heavy. If she had even a little more come in her, then it would begin to show in her dress.


    "Tsk, you are one horny bitch. But don''t worry because I will take care of your balls. My feet should be enough to make you come. You will thank me for this, right?"


    Amane stood up with difficulty. She mourned all the come leaking out of her pussy now. But Amane had no way to keep it all into her.


    All she could do was to rub her dented belly and wait for her womb to absorb a little of that come.


    The picture above Sakura was too tempting for her. She could not help but want to reach out to Yoko and touch her as well.


    She almost stood up before she was pushed down by Amane''s feet. It handed on Sakura''s breasts first before moving down and rubbing her hard cock.


    "Tsk, you get off on being humiliated, right? Does this feel good? Are you feeling satisfied yet Sakura? Your cock got harder. That means you are about to come, right? Then hurry up and come for me."


    Amane rubbed her foot all over Sakura''s cock. It should not have been enough, but the sensation of having a soft foot press up against her body felt too great to hold back. Sakura panted and shivered as her orgasm was sucked out of her body.


    She came all over Amane''s feet, her cock and pussy coming together. The mess she made was all mixed up in the bed and someone would have a hard cleaning it all up.


    But that was none of anyone''s concern.


    "Sakura, once you can, clean yourself up and come back to the party. I will go and take a quick shower before re-doing my make-up."


    Thank god Amane had learned how to apply her makeup before the party. Somehow, she knew that this situation would occur and she had been ready to face it.


    Sakura gave a fucked groan of pleasure to let Amane know that she had heard her voice. But it would still take some time for her to come back to her senses.


    Amane left the wing first and watched as all eyes turned toward her. She had not changed her dress but her make-up was different from before.


    And that was what made everyone question what she had been up to.


    Before anyone could gather the courage to ask her what happened, Amane moved toward the side which held Bambi Clent. She was currently standing in front of her grandmaster and they seemed to be arguing


    Before they could conclude, Amane put her arm around Bambi''s shoulder and pulled her body back to make her lean against Amane''s body.


    "Hello, Elder Clent. I am here to take my dear friend since I need to talk to her. I hope you do not mind me doing this."


    Amane''s eyes looked challenging and it made Elder Clent angry. He was annoyed at his granddaughter''s foolishness already and now this happened.


    But before he could say anything, he remembered that he was the one who advertised his granddaughter''s and Yoko Tsurugi''s friendship. He could not take his words back so early.


    "Tsk, fine brat. You may have my granddaughter for now. But don''t you dare think that you have won. This is a temporary truce that will fall through the second you decided to do anything foolish."


    Elder Clent seemed determined to drive a rift between the pair.


    He had been to form a connection with Yoko Tsurugi once he heard that she had beef with the elders of her family as well as Akaba Tsurugi. He had thought that he would be able to seduce her to his side and then have her marry his grandson.


    But he had forgotten that Yoko Tsurugi had the blood of her family running through her body as well. She turned out to be just as annoying as her predecessors.

 Chapter 146 - 146: 146: The deal of the night

    Bambi instantly regretted coming back to the party. All eyes were on her since she had just come back from being with Yoko Tsurugi. Everyone wanted to know what to think of the next Tsurugi head.


    "Bambi, come with me right now. I think there is much we need to discuss among us."


    Bambi flinched as soon as she heard her grandfather''s voice. Anyone could tell that the old man was angry at her. This conversation was going to suck so much.


    There was no way to prevent the confrontation that was about to happen. Bambi would have to sit there and hear her grandfather talking down to her.


    He led Bambi into a secluded corner but that was not enough to prevent the curious eyes from looking at them. Those who wanted to know what was happening would find a way to listen in anyway.


    "Grandfather, this place is not the¡­"


    "Bambi, you fool. I asked you to keep that Yoko Tsurugi in check, not to become her best friend. Did you see her attitude? There is no way we can ever let her do as she pleases. You need to find a way to crush her somehow."


    Elder Clent had always believed that his family was superior to the Tsurugi family. His family had a long history and it had always served an important position.


    In his opinion, the Tsurugi family was useless and a shame in the name of the upper class. The Tsurugi head boasted about being ''the'' beast tamers but the whole world knew that it was a sham.


    The ability to control the beasts was swindling every generation and it would soon disappear from this world. Then, the Tsurugi household would fall as well.


    "Grandfather, what if the rumors surrounding Yoko Tsurugi are true? What if she can control the beasts and use them?"


    Bambi had seen it with her own eyes. That snake beast had listened to Yoko and followed her instructions. There was no way to fake such a thing.


    "Foolish girl. There is nothing like beast-taming in this world. It had always been a lie fed to the public by the Tsurugi household so that they could maintain their social status. You better watch your words when you talk to me, alright?"


    Elder Clent was raging now. He was about to lose his inhibition and smack Bambi when an arm landed on Bambi''s shoulder and pulled her back into a soft chest.


    "Hello, Elder Clent. I am here to take my dear friend since I need to talk to her. I hope you do not mind me doing this."


    Yoko Tsurugi had the most infuriating smile Elder Clent had seen in his life. He wanted to smack her face as well. But he had to control his desire to harm Yoko Tsurugi.


    Not only was the public setting, but he had also declared her as Bambi''s friend.


    Even if he had been humiliated, it was given that he would have to be the bigger man and forgive Yoko.


    "Tsk, fine brat. You may have my granddaughter for now. But don''t you dare think that you have won? This is a temporary truce that will fall through the second you decided to do anything foolish


    The one most confused by all this was Bambi. She did not know why she was stuck between the two. She could feel Yoko''s hand resting on her waist and it send tingles down her spine.


    Something was intoxicating about Yoko''s scent that made her lean up against Yoko more.


    "Lady Bambi, let''s take our leave now. I am sure your grandfather would not mind us deepening our relationship."


    The elder was about to comment on it when Yoko walked away with Bambi in her arms.


    Bambi Clent was not used to being treated so specially by anyone. Her face had a natural blush under her make-up and she could not bring it down.


    "Your make-up is different from before. Did something happen?"


    Bambi asked this question to distract herself from her thoughts. She felt Yoko''s hand shift over her waist and somehow, it made her want that hand grab some other part of her body.


    ''How good would it feel if that hand fucked my pussy? I swear that Yoko would be able to reach my pleasure point easily.''


    Bambi would not call herself a bisexual person. She had been mainly attracted to males until now.


    This might be the first time she had found herself sexually frustrated with another woman and somehow Bambi did not mind or denied this attraction. Yoko''s aura was too dominant for that to happen.


    Once they were out of the public eye, Yoko let go of Bambi. That made Bambi feels disappointed but she easily covered that feeling.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, what do you want from me? And what happened to the beast you were carrying around? Do you, have it?"


    Bambi questioned with a cautious voice.


    As interested as she was in Yoko, she would not risk her well-being over satisfying her curiosity.


    "Are you talking about my beast? Hibi is here somewhere. It was getting frustrating being with me all the time so I set it free in this space. I am sure it will be having a fun time right about now."


    Bambi jolted as soon as she heard Yoko''s words. The sudden danger of her situation donned over her senses and she looked surprised by what she heard.


    "You are saying that you unleashed a dangerous beast right in the middle of this party with so many important and dignified people? Do you know what would happen to you if you are caught? You might be killed."


    Bambi spoke up with a surprised expression. She could not warp her head around what Yoko Tsurugi had done.


    This required some serious guts as well as will pull off.


    "As if any of these people are important enough to cause a fuss if they die. Don''t look so scared. I assure you that nothing would happen today. Hibi is trained and would not show itself in front of people."


    Hearing Yoko''s words, Bambi was not able to contain her laugh. It was filled with relief and disbelief at the same time.


    "Y-You just unleashed a deadly beast in the middle of the official Protected and endangered beast council meeting hall and you are not even afraid? Man, I cannot believe I met someone this crazy."


    Bambi was more than aware that she was nursing a crush on Yoko Tsurugi now.


    This was dangerous and it could not be allowed to nurture into anything more. The Tsurugi family was her sworn enemy. One they had to defeat at any cost.


    "Anyway, this is enough about me and my beast. I called you out here because I needed your help. I think you might know what I am talking about as well."


    Bambi was curious to know what Yoko was about to say. Just what was so important was that Yoko had to drag Bambi out in the middle of her conversation with her grandfather.


    "You must have heard rumors about my late response already, right?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, Bambi had heard rumors about it. She was an icon of the upper class and here, information was power. If you knew your opponent, you could make them bow down to you.


    "I might have heard a thing or two. Are you telling me that you did not get the invitation on time?"


    At first, Bambi had thought that this rumor had to be false at all costs. There was no way someone would pull a prank like this. And especially not with the Tsurugi household.


    But now she could see that it was the truth. Someone had dared to try and humiliate the Tsurugi house.


    "Hmm, that rumor is true. I see that you have a solid and reliable information network you can utilize at any time. I want you to use this network to help me out. So, what do you say?"


    This was a good opportunity for Bambi to fuck Yoko over.


    She could feed her false information and cause a rift between her and her family. Heck, she could even use this opportunity to make a profit from her house.


    There was so much Bambi could do that it was not even funny.


    But in the end, she decided to not say this to Yoko. She had a reason to gain favor with Yoko Tsurugi as well and it was because of her future.


    Bambi wanted to gain freedom from her house and get out of her grandfather''s watchful eyes. She wanted to live her life freely.


    "Alright, I will help you out. But in return, you must help me out as well. I will send you an invite clad in yellow tomorrow. Once you get it, do come, and meet me. I might have some news for you."


    A single night was not enough for most people to find out any information. But it was enough for Bambi to find out a lot.

 Chapter 147 - 147: 147: A hidden Assassin

    "There is no point in hiding like this. If you wanted to kill Bambi Clent then you should have attacked her outright."


    Amane called out toward the assassin as soon as Bambi Clent had gone inside. She had sensed the assassin looking at the pair from a long time ago.


    Since then, Amane had kept an eye on the assassin and she had slowly figured out the assassin''s identity.


    "Aqua, there is no reason for you to hide now. I know you are there so show yourself."


    Amane called out and Aqua finally showed her face. From the sullen and regretful expression on Aqua''s face, it was easy to tell that it was her first personality. The second one would not have been calm or able to hold herself back at all.


    "Tsk, you knew I was hiding in the bushes all along, right? But you did not call out to me all this time because you did not want me to be found out. What would have happened if I would have been after you?"


    Aqua asked the question with a sullen voice. Her confidence had taken a massive hit once she realized that she had been caught red-handed. No one should have been able to do so.


    But Aqua had learned not to underestimate Yoko Tsurugi and her powers. She could make the impossible possible.


    "Hmm, so what are you doing here? I can tell that you are here to assassinate someone. But who is your target? I might spare your life if you tell me."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s voice contained nothing but the truth when she said that she *might* spare Aqua.


    Had it been any other assassin sent in place of Aqua, they might have died to keep their mission a secret. But Aqua was not that loyal or desperate. She was willing to speak up when she was asked a question.


    "Someone commissioned me to kill the Clent heiress and her grandfather. Bambi Clent was going to be my first target but now that is ruined. I don''t suppose you will let me kill her, right?"


    Aqua had not heard the whole conversation that took place between Bambi and Yoko, but she had heard enough to know that they both had struck a deal.


    And as much as Aqua wanted to fulfill her mission, she did not want to make an enemy out of Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Aqua, I know what this mission means to you but I would rather not have you go after Bambi for now. Do you think you can do that?"


    Aqua sighed and nodded. What other choice did she have here? Even her other half was yelling at her to do as Yoko wanted. And that was all Aqua needed to agree.


    "Fine. Then I guess the old man is out of the question as well. I would not risk killing one without killing the other as well."


    The mission report had said that Aqua would only get her reward once both of her targets were dead.


    So why would she risk putting a target on her head and killing off only one of the two?


    "By the way, there is something fishy going on with the chairman of Benjamin Frank. He left to check up on something in the middle of his party. As far as I know, he does not have family or priorities to check up on."


    Aqua was a good source of information for Amane.


    Since Amane had been out of the party for some time, she had not known what happened and what was normal. Sakura was not here to tell Amane if someone''s behavior was normal or not.


    "I see. The chairman did not feel like much of a threat to me so I did not pay attention to him. But it might be possible that he is hiding some kind of secret."


    Aqua''s words had made Amane curious and she instantly deployed Hibi to try and find the Chairman. He had to be somewhere close by, right?


    That was what Amane guessed at first. But the more she looked for the chairman, the more she was confused by the layout of this place.


    There was a maze-like labyrinth constructed below this council hall. It was deep and difficult to navigate for a normal human. There were also claw marks on the labyrinth and they looked fresh.


    "Well, would you look at that? Seems like our chairman does have a lot to hide from the public eye. I did not take him to be such a crafty person."


    Amane was glad that she had decided to check the chairman now. It was because of that reason that she had been able to find the attached creature the chairman was keeping locked up in this labyrinth.


    Hibi''s eyes were not good but its other senses were sharp. It was able to pick up the scent as well as the vibration of someone dragging themselves across the wall.


    Using a little bit of her mana, Amane was about to figure out what that creature was - a Siren.


    A Siren was roaming freely in the middle of the labyrinth and it looked pissed off. Its humanoid body was going over itself and trying to take deeper breaths.


    That Siren had been away from a water source for too long. If this continued, then it would die for sure. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just when Amane made up her mind to go and help Siren, the Chairman arrived on the scene. It picked up the Siren and took it back.


    In the middle of the labyrinth, there was a small lake. The chairman threw the Siren into the water and it instantly became fresh-looking once more.


    "Stop worrying me, Lune. My heart skips a beat every time I find you gone from your enclosure. I might die if you leave me so, please stay here. The outside world is not a safe place for you."


    The chairman seemed to have a deep connection with the Siren in his grip. The Siren pretended like it understood what the Chairman was saying and it even rubbed the Chairman''s back.


    That action was nostalgic to the chairman and he cried while laying his head on the Siren''s shoulder.


    Unknown to the chairman, the Siren opened its mouth to try and eat the Chairman. It was a beast after all and it was hungry. Even a human could end up on its dinner menu if the beast was given an opportunity.


    But before the Siren could make a move, the chairman pulled back from the hug and took hold of the Siren''s face. It caused the Siren to freeze in shock and it blinked up at the chairman with a blank look.


    "Here, has some food. I will try to bring more food for you later. I also called a beast expert here who might be able to help you go back to your human form soon. I hope you can hang on until then."


    The chairman seemed to be delusional about something. He had mistaken the Siren as a caused human and was now caring for one as such.


    Amane had seen such fools before and they usually snapped out of their delusions once they saw the beast''s real face. But somehow, he doubted that the chairman would be this easy to snap out.


    The Siren tried to speak but its mouth did not form any words humans could understand.


    It suddenly sensed Amane''s presence in the room as well and it snarled. She had been caught.


    "Lune, what is wrong? Is there something you do not like here? You can tell me."


    Since Amane felt too much like an alpha beast, the Siren likely thought of her as competition for its prey and felt threatened.


    Amane quickly backed away and decided to wait for the chairman to approach her.


    "So, did you find out something about the Chairman, Yoko? Is it something juicy?"


    What Amane had found out about the chairman was beyond juicy. Some would even say that it was forbidden information that could end the Chairman''s carrier if it leaked out.


    "Huh? Oh, it''s nothing special. I am just suddenly assured that it was not the chairman who was targeting me."


    "Huh, what does that even mean? Hey Yoko, at least tell me what you mean. You cannot leave me hanging like this? I want to know what you mean. Hey Yoko¡­"


    Amane could tell just how curious Aqua was to hear an answer from her. But she refused to tell her an answer to her questions.


    "Tsk, are you going to be like this Yoko? I thought we were friends. But it seems like you have no intention of telling me anything at all. I am so sad right now. Hey Yoko? Yoko, where are you going?"


    Aqua called out as she followed Yoko. Now that she had failed her mission, she needed an excuse to get her out of trouble.


    And Aqua had a feeling that Yoko would prove to be a good excuse.

 Chapter 148 - 148: 148: The wrong target

    "Yoko, hey Yoko, are you there? Can you reply to me if you can hear me? I cannot keep on chasing after you like this. Hey, stop ignoring me."


    Aqua had to quieten down as soon as Yoko opened the door and went inside the party. It was a high-profile place where everyone knew each other. The chances of Aqua being found out as an intruder were high.


    The only thing Aqua could do was change into a servant''s costume and walk around. That was, she would keep her freedom and still have an excuse to be near Yoko.


    ''Tsk, I hate my instincts that want to stay near Yoko Tsurugi. She feels like a time bomb waiting to explode. Oh, why does my other half like someone like Yoko?''


    Aqua knew why her other half liked Yoko. it was because of the ridiculous energy and aura Yoko had. It attracted everyone and Aqua''s other half was no exception.


    But just because she knew it did not have to mean that she liked it either. Aqua would rather not deal with her feeling if it meant she would get to lead a calm life in the future.


    ...¡­.


    Amane ditched Aqua on the terrace outside. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that she knew what the chairman was hiding from the public eye, Amane''s desire to meet him became even more evident. She wanted to know what else he had hidden about the beast.


    According to some legends, a Siren''s heart could make someone immortal. But just like other legends, this was exaggerated as well.


    But what was not exaggerated was the fact that Siren could bewitch humans if you were not careful. The beasts could take on the appearance of the ones you missed the most and seduce you that way.


    Once a human was in their grasp, they tended to kill them slowly and relish in their heart. They were one of the cruelest creatures you could meet.


    "L-Lady Yoko, I..ummm¡­wanted to talk to you. I have always admired how strong and bold you are. I wish to be your friend."


    The man who approached Amane this time was a well-dressed one. He looked like your typical sigma-male bullshitting man on the outside but seemed to have quite a soft attitude on the inside.


    But Amane had to give this kid applause. He had decided to speak Amane out when no one else had dared to. This kid had guts at least.


    "It is nice to meet you as well. But I am afraid I do not recognize either you or your family crest."


    Amane had made sure to memorize all the important family crests during her study time. It was important for social connections and other things.


    Since this person did not have a very recognizable crest, Amane could only conclude that he was from a small family.


    "I¡­am not from an elite family and this is not a family crest. I just like this embroidery so I bought these clothes. I hope my lady is not disappointed in me."


    The man looked dejected once he realized that Amane was not interested in him because of his lack of a family crest.


    The man had been ignored and neglected during the whole party because of his lack of a family crest. That irked the man and made him sad at the same time.


    He had worked hard to reach his current position by working hard. But the only reason he was being ignored was because he was a commoner.


    The world had come a long way, but the pettiness of the people had not changed a lot.


    It was during these hard times that the hard worker heard the name ''Yoko Tsurugi'' who adopted a young child into her main family out of nowhere. The adopted child had no connection to the elites and it had been the buzz all over.


    It was then that the man had made up his mind. He was going to work for Yoko Tsurugi if he got permission from her. He was a hard worker so he was sure he would be able to adapt without any problems.


    "Hmm, you are not from an elite family? Oh my, I am sorry. You must have a hard time making it this far in our society. I like your perseverance and talent. How about you come and work for me."


    Amane had guessed what this man needed from the second she had been approached.


    She would likely receive a lot of backlash for her decision to take in another stray dog who came her way. But Amane did not mind this in the slightest.


    What these foolish people failed to consider was the fact that the non-elites of the circle were better at their work than the ''so-called'' elites. And it was all because the non-elites knew their work and worked hard.


    "I¡­don''t know how to thank you. I would gladly take up your offer."


    The man was just the first of many who approached Amane that night.


    Of course, she did not offer a job to everyone she met. Amane''s sharp instincts were enough for her to weed out those who would be useful to her and those who would not be useful to her.


    After about one hour of doing all this, Amane was finally approached by the chairman of the council.


    The chairman looked soft and harmless when he talked to people. It was impossible to even fathom his secret.


    ''Look at the chairman. He doesn''t look like someone who would hide a Siren just under an important senet building.''


    The chairman had worked hard to maintain his position for the past so many years. He had made donations and spent a lot of time in the office to ensure no one would have complaints about him.


    But all that has resulted in was his current tired self who was bound to the Siren it could not even understand.


    "Lady Yoko, I hope you are enjoying this party. I worked hard to prepare it."


    The chairman finally made his way to Amane and his attitude was just as friendly as Amane expect it to be.


    "This party is fun. I am glad that this is the first official party I am attending as the head of our household. I can make so many fun connections and friends here."


    There was no friendship to be had in the elite circles. It only had people using each other to achieve their goals. The chairman should know this better than anyone else.


    But he still laughed at Amane''s words with a merry expression on his face.


    "Hmm, so it would seem to be the case, my lady. In that case, I hope you get to make a lot of new friends."


    That was all the chairman said before he fell quiet.


    Amane expected him to raise the topic of the Siren on his own. Now was the best time for the chairman to speak up since no one was listening to them talking.


    But the chairman was dragging this conversation out. It was making Amane annoyed and she did not like being ignored.


    ''Tsk, what is taking this chairman so long to as me to meet the Siren? Does he have no intention of asking me to come down and meet the Siren? Then, was the expert he was talking about not me?''


    Amane was well-aware that the world did not revolve around her. But she was willing to bet that there was no one better than her when it came to dealing with the beasts. This much, Amane was willing to give us in writing.


    If the chairman was not about to bring the Siren up, then Amane would have to be the one to bring the Siren up during the conversation.


    She was about to do so when the chairman noticed Elder Clent walking toward him. The chairman straightened his back and braced himself.


    "Chairman, I got your message and I came to meet you as soon as possible. So, what is it that you want my help with?"


    As soon as the Elder opened his mouth, Amane knew the identity of the ''expert'' the chairman had called for.


    Elder Clent''s expression was utterly smug when he looked at Yoko. He wanted to yell that he was superior in front of her but he held his tongue back.


    Not that it mattered since Amane could read the thoughts on his face.


    ''Tsk, this man is far too prideful to be an expert on beasts. Plus, his energy is very chaotic which would cause a beast to rampage. I don''t see how this man came to be known as a beast expert.''


    Amane gauged the truth in an instant. But she was certain that no one would believe her even if she told them the truth.


    One''s reputation in a social circle defines their whole persona. And unfortunately, this man had a solid one that could not be disputed. This man knew he had the social circle in his grasp and he was not apologetic about it.

 Chapter 149 - 149: 149: Deprived souls [pt1] R-18

    Amane was about to butt into the conversation when her stomach decided to give her problems.


    More specifically, the egg in her stomach decided to roll around in her dilled belly and press up against her bladder. It made Amane''s urge to pee rather urgent.


    But since she was still in a public setting, she could not leave with hurried footsteps. She needed to make an excuse to leave this place.


    "Lady Yoko, is something wrong? You are starting to look a little pale there."


    The chairman asked with a worried voice. He tried to touch Amane''s forehead to see if she had a fever or not. But Amane pulled back in time before she could be touched.


    The egg was an annoyance as it alternated between pressing up at the bladder and her pleasure point. Amane was both aroused as well as in a hurry to pee.


    ''I need to head back to the room Sakura took me to before. Once I am there, I can relieve myself of this situation.''


    Amane just needed to make it back to that room and she would be alright. But somehow, it was easier said than done here.


    Amane''s legs shook and went weak. She would have slid off and fallen to her knees if she had not caught herself in time. Her determination to not fall here was what kept her going.


    "I don''t think I am feeling that well right now, chairman. I would like to head toward the restroom for now and take a small rest. I want to recover before the meeting tomorrow."


    Amane assured the chairman before he walked out of the hall.


    The chairman did look worried but he deceived not to alarm anyone about Amane''s condition. He trusted the female to be able to tell what was good for her and what was not good.


    ...¡­.


    ''Fuck this egg and fuck my life. Why did I agree to carry it again? It does nothing but gives me trouble. Fuck.''


    Amane cursed inside her mind as she slid down the wall and her legs shook. The impact of her situation finally caught up to her and her pussy quivered at the desire to come.


    "Shit, why now? I can feel it coming out of me."


    Amane''s pee was leaking out of her pussy. She did not want to wet her dress or the corridor, but holding back seemed to be impossible.


    "Lady Yoko, what are you doing here? Hey, are you a right? You look a little lost there." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bambi Clint had seen Yoko leave the hallway with a pale face so she had followed her out. She had watched Yoko Tsurugi lean against the wall and look sicker there.


    It was not like Bambi was worried about her or anything, but she decided to help the poor girl out. This was the least she could do as a fellow elite and a responsible citizen.


    "You, hurry up and get me to a room that has an attached washroom. I cannot control myself anymore. I think I will leak out¡­"


    Amane warned and Bambi was alarmed. She had no idea what Yoko Tsurugi meant by her words but Bambi wanted to help her out.


    It was difficult to hold Yoko Tsurugi up. She might look small and skinny, but she was all muscle and power. It was a difficult trip to the nearby guest room but Bambi managed to take Yoko there.


    As soon as Bambi laid Yoko down on the bed, Yoko protested.


    "Take me¡­ huff¡­to the washroom. I need to pee¡­"


    Bambi was speechless at the request but she did as she was asked without questions. She picked Bambi up and took her toward the washroom.


    Yoko stripped throughout the way. Before Bambi knew it, Yoko had stripped down to her underwear and stood beneath the shower. Bambi watched as Yoko leaned up against the shower stand and a familiar liquid drained down her legs.


    "H-Hey Yoko Tsurugi, did you just¡­. wet yourself? And in front of me?"


    Bambi should have found this situation disturbing and ugly. She had never thought she would see another female pee in front of her.


    But there was something about Yoko Tsurugi''s relaxed face that was hypnotic and made Bambi''s body hot as well. Her pussy clenched around nothing and leaked out just a little slick.


    ''What is wrong with me? Wait, don''t tell me that my body liked that perverted display in front of me! No, I am not a pervert. I cannot be¡­I am also not attracted to women.''


    Bambi was in denial about her desires. She refused to believe any evidence of being sexually attracted to other females. Especially to Yoko Tsurugi. This was just not possible no matter how much her body tried to protest that it was.


    "You alright Bambi? You look turned on. Do you need me to help you relieve yourself?"


    Yoko Tsurugi''s offer caught Bambi off guard. It was too outgoing and sudden for her heart.


    "I¡­don''t think that will be necessary."


    Bambi''s mouth said this but her heart wanted something else. She wanted to be touched and bullied. Seeing Yoko struggle with a humiliating experience made Bambi want to experience it as well.


    ''How would it feel to have Yoko take control of me and force me into a submissive position? I will enjoy being bent down and forced to serve Yoko. No, don''t be stupid. I cannot voice these words out loud. It would be beyond embarrassing.''


    Bambi''s face was red as such thoughts continued to dominate her mind. She panted harshly as she thought of her body being taken by Yoko.


    Amane needed only one look at Bambi''s flushed face and her heated gaze to realize what was going on inside her mind.


    She should have let Bambi go back to her party to gather more information but her desires surged and asked her to give Bambi a taste of what she was missing.


    ''Desire is often more potent to binding someone by your side than loyalty is.''


    Amane knew this, so she decided to play a little game with Bambi.


    "Lady Bambi, your arousal looks painful. Why don''t you allow me to help you out."


    Amane touched Bambi''s wetness lightly. It was the barest of touches and that was after a layer of cloth separated Amane''s hand from Bambi''s pussy.


    But Bambi had never been made sexual advances at. She was too high-profiled and proper for this kind of behavior.


    Her body found this exciting but her mind warned her about engaging in this kind of behavior.


    ''I¡­I should not find this as pleasing as I am. This is so embarrassing for me. I¡­I feel tingly all over.''


    Bambi''s insides quivered when Yoko Tsurugi touched her thighs. Her skirt was pushed over and her fluffy panties were exposed to the public eyes.


    "Don''t worry Bambi. What you are feeling is quite normal. You will feel good soon enough."


    Amane was beyond aroused now. Her clit and her nipples were standing on alert. But Bambi seemed not to be doing any better right now.


    Her face was flushed and her eyes were glazed over. It was likely Bambi''s first experience with pleasure and she was feeling it a little too much. Thick slick dripped down from Bambi''s thighs.


    "Bambi, you look like such a prim and proper girl but you sure are a pervert. Look at how much your pussy is leaking slick. It is like a broken fountain that cannot stop leaking."


    Bambi flushed when she heard such vulgar words being spoken toward her. No one had dared to speak to her like this before. It made humiliation swirl inside her mind but her body enjoyed the attention.


    "It doesn''t look like your pussy has been touched by anyone before. So, do you want me to touch you and find out how good I can make you feel?"


    Bambi was rendered speechless once Amane''s finger entered her body. She was frozen in place as the finger tried to enter deep into her body.


    Her tight and virgin pussy rejected the finger. But Amane was relentless and slowly forced one of the fingers in.


    "I-It feels weird. I don''t think I like this sensation."


    Bambi complained on the outside, but her pussy was clenching around the finger in anticipation.


    "Oh, is that so? Then maybe we should stop this now. I will pull out of your body and-"


    "No, don''t. I m-mean, we have already come this far. I want to get rid of my arousal so I might as well let you help me out. I cannot afford to let others see me like this."


    Bambi looked Amane right in the eyes when she said that. Her pussy clenched as humiliation surged around her face and eyes.


    ''Ah, this girl is so deprived that she doesn''t even know what to do with herself. Tsk, it is so easy to seduce her.''


    Amane probed Bambi''s pussy with another finger and it was a tight fit. But Bambi finally managed to take a second finger inside her body.

 Chapter 150 - 150: 150: Deprived souls [pt2]

    It felt weird and overwhelming for Bambi but in a good way. And then, Amane''s fingers jabbed a familiar, spongy place inside her body and Bambi ended up coming.


    Her things quivered around Amane''s hand and they lost all function. Bambi fell right on top of Amane''s fingers and took them as deep as she could.


    "Hey, are you alright? Are you even conscious?"


    Unlike normal people who could withstand a little pleasure, Bambi could not handle any. As soon as she came, she collapsed and her eyes rolled into the back of her mind.


    "Bambi, don''t go collapsing now. Shit, you got me all hot and bothered up. I wish I had a dildo to fuck you with. But my core will have to do for now."


    Bambi could only lay there as her legs were spread and another person''s pussy was pressed up against her own.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Bambi asked while trying to pull herself together. But before she could, Amane rubbed their cunts together. Their slick mixed and their clits rubbed together.


    The egg was shifting inside Amane faster now. It was rubbing against her womb wall and forcing her to lose focus.


    Slick escaped her pussy and directly on Bambi''s making their union stickier and messier. But both females were beyond caring at this point.


    They were both close and a violent release gripped the two.


    As soon as Bambi came, she closed her eyes and fell asleep in the bathroom. Amane had to be the one to clean both up.


    Since the egg had still not settled down and was rubbing her insides, Amane found it difficult to stand up. She might have come but her arousal had yet to be ebbed.


    "This shitty situation¡­. you are so lucky that you can fall asleep after coming."


    Amane was envious of Bambi''s relaxed face. She picked Bambi up and cleaned her. Then, she left Bambi a note and decided to head back to her room.


    It was quite late at night and Sakura might be waiting for Amane. She would help Amane scratch the itch she was feeling.


    The night air was fresh and lonely. Maybe that was why Amane heard the sorrowful sound of a beast echoing in the air accompanied by Hibi slithering back over her shoulder.


    "So, you are back now? Is there anything else we need to be careful about? Or was that Siren all you saw?"


    As soon as Hibi disconnected the connection with Amane, she had not bothered to establish it with Hibi. If there was anything important in this place, then Hibi would have established the connection back.


    Or that was what Amae believed in. but Hibi''s silence told her that there was something Hibi had discovered that she did not want to speak about.


    "Are you trying to hide your thoughts from me, Hibi? I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to do so. Now, take me to the place where you felt the abnormality."


    If Hibi had been a beast capable of emotional capacity, Amane could have a sword that flinched and sighed at the same time.


    The snake-like creature led her toward the back garden where a familiar figure was all tangled up in the hold of a tree-like beast.


    Well, calling this a beast would be a stretch. The thing holding Aqua in its grasp was more of a plant anyway.


    "This is a good look for you Aqua, all tied up and bothered. It is almost tempting for me to leave you like this."


    Aqua was struggling to get free until now. But she suddenly looked up as soon as she felt Amane come closer.


    "Yoko, thank God you are here. Now help me get free from here asap. I don''t know when those fools will be back. I have no intention of being caught snooping around."


    Aqua demanded this with a calm voice. Every time she cut through a vein holding her up, the tree-like creature regenerated.


    Amane took pity on Aqua and put a hand on the creature. It shortened up its hold and retreated to the corner it had emerged from.


    It had let Aqua go quite abruptly so she was not even able to protect herself from landing on her back. Thankfully, the fall was not high enough to harm her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These stupid creatures and these stupid creations. I think all the beasts should die¡­"


    Aqua was only letting out her frustration and she did not mean those words in real life. She had some of the beast''s DNA inside of her body as well and she did not hate herself so much as to wish herself dead.


    She almost got bit by Hibi as soon as she finished speaking.


    "Aqua, you should be careful about what you say and where you say it. Hibi found your words to be rather offensive."


    Aqua only let out a tired sigh at Amane''s teasing tone. She had enough of the night already.


    "I think I will go and retire now. I am not going to put myself through all this bullshit because of a little bit of money."


    Aqua was about to get out of this banquet no matter how much her other half cried at her not to. She was the one in charge now and she was going to force her other half to listen to her.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, because my other half likes you, I will give you a warning. Go back home as soon as you can. My employer is planning to turn this place upside down and cause a mess. I am sure you don''t want to get caught in all that."


    Aqua''s warning was not a surprise to hear this information. She had been expecting something dramatic at this gathering.


    To have so many important people in one place and not try something was unheard of.


    "Ahm, I understand what you want to say. Thanks for the warning but I cannot afford to go back home now."


    Aqua sighed knowingly before she decided to force her way out of this mansion. No matter how much her crazy half wanted to stay here, getting involved with her employees was bad news.


    "Hey Aqua, are you not going to tell me who your employees are? You might feel lighter once you let your secret out."


    Amane''s offer was tempting and Aqua almost fell for it before she caught herself.


    "As if I can tell you who my employer is. I might die before I can even open my mouth about this so I will refrain from speaking."


    That sentence gave Amane a lot of information about the kind of person she was dealing with. They were someone capable of making even Aqua shut their mouths.


    ''Now this is interesting. But I guess I don''t need to get involved in this for now.''


    "Have a good week Aqua. and hopefully, we will meet again soon."


    Amane waved Aqua off, only to see Aqua sigh tiredly.


    "Hopefully, next time would be in a more comfortable environment and none of our lives will be in danger. If you manage to get out of here alive, I might tell you more about my employee."


    ......


    "Hey, where are you wandering off to now? You need to stay with me until we get back to our rooms."


    Ariana refused to look at Kiana and her drake. She did not feel secure with them and their so-called ''The Hive'' security.


    Every time she looked at them, she got a bad feeling.


    Well, that and the shiny stones she saw at a local stall called for her attention. Her eyes were glued to the small and shiny stones in front of her and she could not bring her focus away from them.


    "Young lady, do you like these stones? They are expensive but I will sell them to you for cheap. How about settling on a bargain price of 12 coins?"


    Ariana did not know how much 12 coins were, but she wanted these shiny stones. She looked up at Kiana with huge eyes and Kiana looked unhappy.


    "No, I will not buy you these stones. You already bought so many shiny stones from a lot of different stalls and now we are about to be out of funds. Don''t you know that these people are ripping you off?"


    Kiana asked Ariana but Ariana only tilted her head in confusion. She did not seem to understand a word Kiana was saying.


    The scientist was about to turn back and leave when the drake nudged her toward Ariana and looked at her with resolute eyes.


    The drake was not going to let Kiana leave until she bought Ariana what she wanted.


    "Fine, I will spend money this time as well. But this really is the last time I will buy you something so be grateful and settle down. This trip is getting far too expensive for my taste."


    Did her words work?


    Of course not. As soon as another stall came into focus, Ariana was off to find more shiny stones.

 Chapter 151 - 151: 151: Open the door, get a surprise

    The cold night air felt good to feel on Amane''s skin. It made her forget about the itch she was feeling in her stomach and helped her calm down.


    She might have spent more time in the cold air if she did not notice the chairman and Elder Clent heading her way.


    The time to hide had already passed and any sudden moment Amane would make from here would be seen by those two. So, she could only pretend to be here naturally and hold Hibi in her hands.


    "Lady Yoko Tsurugi? What are you doing out here? I thought you would be inside and enjoying the party before the council meeting."


    Chairman Frank looked surprised to see Amane out here. It was understandable why he felt like this.


    No elite would spend time out in the open rather than the comfortable insides especially when the place they were invited to was the infamous beast association''s head building.


    There were rumors of beasts roaming free on the estate grounds. It was not true but the fear was still present in people. The chairman was grateful and sad for this at the same time.


    "I saw this kid out here and I wanted to take a closer look at it. I hope you do not mind me roaming around on the estate grounds."


    Only after Yoko Tsurugi pointed out the creature in her hand did the chairman and Elder Clent notice that creature in her arms. It was a Hibi, a snake-like creature that was said to be dangerous.


    They both took an unconscious step back from Yoko out of fear. But both adults did not show that fear on their faces.


    "Lady Yoko, what are you doing? Do you want to hurt yourself? Let that wild beast go right now."


    Elder Clent was angry now. He felt like his insides were boiling with anger and jealousy.


    This had to be some kind of show. He refused to believe that Yoko Tsurugi could tame a beast. That was just not possible.


    Elder Clent firmly believed that everyone in the Tsurugi household was a sham and could not do anything. He was not about to be proven wrong by this kid in front of her.


    "I don''t think we will need to do that, Elder Clent. You see, I tamed this kid just now so it will not harm anyone. So, there is no need for you to be worried. You can even touch Hibi to confirm your fears."


    Yoko Tsurugi held the Hibi out for them to touch. But they both flinched back from the beast as if it would harm them.


    The Hibi did not react to their fast-jerking moments. It seemed content to lie down in Yoko''s arms and relax for the time being.


    *Cough*


    "Miss Tsurugi, I can see that you have great control over this beast. But maybe it will be best if you take it outside the estate and let it free. Beasts do not belong in captivity and they need to be free."


    Chairman Frank tried to reason with Amane. She almost burst out into a pearl of laughter as soon as she heard his words.


    ''Oh, this is rich coming from this person. Out of everyone here, I think he has the least right to tell me about the freedom of creatures and such things.''


    Chairman Frank tried to maintain his calm smile but the look on Yoko Tsurugi''s face was a mix of knowing and boredom.


    "Sure, I will let this kid free now. But Chairman, should you be advising me about this? After all, you-"


    "Yoko Tsurugi, stop being a rude person and do as you are told. The longer you keep the beast in here, the more agitated it will become."


    Elder Clent cut into her conversation with the Chairman. All this while, he was focused on the Hibi in Amane''s arms.


    Hibi had not shown any signs of aggression or even moving, but Elder Clent reached his conclusions. He had a justified look on his face that amused Amane.


    "But Hibi looks comfortable in my arms so why should I let it go? It can tell me if it wants to leave my side."


    Amane confirmed this but her words caused the Elder to frown even harder.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you might not know this but I am a beast expert. I have more experience observing and handling beasts than you have of living. So, it would be better if you listen to me and let this beast go."


    Elder Clent reminded Amane of her uncle and his huge ego. Elder Clent was too inflexible in his ways and would not be willing to listen to anything Amane had to say.


    "I see. Well, good luck with the creature you are about to face now. You might need it in the future."


    Elder Clent clenched his fists in anger. But then he took in a calm breath and gathered his bearings.


    "Well, since you gave me such good advice, I would only give you one piece of advice as well- beasts are beasts so get too close to them and don''t fall for their tricks. If you remember this rule, you will be alright."


    Elder Clent clearly said this while looking at the Hibi in Amane''s arms. His words were arrogant and too close-minded. He also seemed to have no concept of the divine beast and its transient condition.


    It all pointed toward his head knowledge. And in this situation, it was even more dangerous than not knowing anything at all.


    "I will keep your words close to my heart, Elder Clent. I hope you have a pleasant night ahead." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane waved them both off and then let Hibi go.


    She had ignored the annoying itch and frustrating moment of the egg inside her until now. But it was suddenly picking up and making Amane uncomfortable.


    It would take almost a week before the egg would settle down into her body. Until then, Amane would be forced to endure these sudden hormonal and horny attacks.


    "I should get back to my room now. I need Sakura to help me out."


    Amane was sure that Sakura was still in the room she had left her in before. Amane could feel Sakura''s energy and it felt family as well as a little heated up.


    "Mhhh, please, Yoko¡­"


    The walls around the guest rooms were thick and usually did not allow others to hear what was going on inside the room. But Amane''s hearing was not normal and she heard Sakura''s moans as soon as she was close to the room.


    The sound of fingers entering and exiting the pussy met a wet noise. Amane chose this moment to open the door and caught Sakura in the act.


    "Master, please. I want you to touch me. I am so horny for you. Please master¡­"


    Sakura begged as she angled her hips toward the door''s direction. Anyone walking inside would be able to see her show. And the door was not even locked so anyone could have opened it.


    This could have easily turned bad for Sakura and her reputation but she did not even care. This was what her hormones had decided on.


    "So, this is what you do when you are alone, Sakura? I have to say that you are far naughtier than I first thought."


    Sakura paused as soon as she heard Yoko''s words. She had been thinking about Yoko walking into this room and catching her red-handed until now. But she had never expected Yoko to do this.


    Sakura tried to cover herself up but it was too late. Yoko had seen everything she had to offer and some more.


    "Y-Yoko, I¡­ this is not¡­"


    Sakura tried to reason with Yoko about what she was doing.


    She had been asked not to touch herself until given permission. But Sakura had been unable to stop herself this time. Her body had felt aroused from the second she had recovered.


    Watching Yoko walk toward her with heavy footsteps was sexy and intimidating. It made Sakura back away and she tried to cover herself but to no avail.


    "Sa~ku~ra~ do you have something to say to me? If you tell me, you are sorry now, then I might forgive you and not punish you."


    They both knew that Yoko was joking around right now. There was no way Yoko would forgive Sakura this easily.


    "I-I am sorry for touching myself without permission, master. This will not happen again¡­"


    Sakura spoke softly but she knew that she was screwed. She was in for a rough night from here on.


    Knowing Yoko, she must have packed at least a few toys to play with. Now Sakura would feel all their fury as well as Yoko''s creative ways of torture.


    "Now Sakura, you need to choose. Do you want your cock to be tortured first, your pussy or your ass? Where should we start your training with?"


    Sakura gulped at the heated look she was getting but she made her decision.

 Chapter 152 - 152: 152: Use her like a dildo [pt1] R-18

    "M-My pussy, please. I would like you to touch me on my pussy."


    Sakura admitted with a shy face and a low voice. Her pussy twitched with the anticipation of getting punished.


    None of it went past Amane''s sharp eyes. She looked down at Sakura with a closed expression in her eyes and her hands gave Sakura no time to brace herself before the smack came down on top of Sakura''s pussy.


    The wetness of Sakura''s slick stuck to Amane''s hands and it created a sticky connection between her hand and Sakura''s leaking wetness.


    "Look at how wet you are, Sakura. Do you get off on being punished? What a dirty slut I have on my hand."


    Amane grabbed hold of Sakura''s face with her dry hand and held her wet one in front of Sakura. It was covered with Sakura''s slick shined lewdly.


    Sakura''s eyes could not look away from that hand. Her tongue darted out to take one of Amane''s fingers into her mouth and ran her tongue all over and around it.


    Amane enjoyed the attention for a few seconds before she pulled out. Sakura''s groan of disappointment was loud and clear but it did nothing to deter Amane from what she was doing.


    "My dear Sakura, protesting will not help you here. Only I can help you and only if you stop trying to fight against me. Now be a good girl and settle down. Your punishment is not over yet."


    Amane rubbed her finger against Sakura''s pussy and the younger girl tensed up in anticipation of being breached.


    But Amane was cruel and she decided to take away Sakura''s relief.


    Instead of using her fingers to fuck Sakura''s pussy, she grabbed her leaking cock and rubbed it up and down. It made Sakura buckle her hips into Amane''s hands and she came.


    For that, she received a harsh smack on her ass as well as her pussy.


    "Sakura, don''t you dare forget that this is your punishment for coming without permission before. What makes you think that coming without permission is permitted again?"


    Amane asked with a foul expression on her face. Sakura flinched once she noticed that expression.


    It made her body hot to see Yoko looking at her so passionately. She did not think she could get enough of Yoko.


    "I-I did not want you. But master''s hand feels so good that my body does not know what to do."


    Sakura admitted as she rubbed her pussy things together. All she felt was slick running down her things and on the bed beneath her body.


    "I see. Do you cannot control your pussy or your cock. I guess it''s time to turn your ass into a pussy as well so that you can have another leaking hold. Sakura, turn around."


    Sakura had come a long way since she started fucking with Yoko. She did not even question orders given by Yoko anymore. She turned around and held her ass out toward Yoko.


    Amane smacked Sakura''s ass once. It jiggled and was soft to the touch. There was not a lot of fat around Sakura''s ass which was a pity. But it was something they could train later.


    Amane took the bottle of lube and poured a generous amount on her finger. She slowly entered a finger into Sakura''s ass and was pleasantly surprised when it parted around her finger easily.


    "Sakura, have you played with your ass before? It doesn''t look untouched."


    Sakura looked a little embarrassed when she looked back at Amane.


    "I¡­might have tried a thing or two master. B-But I am untouched down there. I promise you that."


    Amane could tell that Sakura had taken nothing more than a few fingers into her ass. But that was another story.


    All this moving around was causing the egg inside Amane to roll around as well. It was, once again, pressing against her pleasure nerves.


    Amane wanted nothing more than to shove Sakura down and impale her pussy on that big cock. It would reach deep into her womb and make the egg settle down.


    ''No Amane, you need to focus. You have a delicious ass in front of you. You need to torture it first.''


    With great effort, Amane entered a second and a third finger into Sakura''s ass before taking them out. She took a double-sided dildo from her collection and wore it around her hips.


    One of its ends was lodged into Amane and it felt as if it was teasing her. It did not even reach any of her deep points but it did scratch a little itch Amane was feeling.


    She slowly entered Sakura''s body with the dildo and Sakura flinched at the feeling.


    "Yoko, this feels weird. Are you sure¡­ this feels good?"


    Sakura asked this but her hips smacked back into Amane''s fake-cock with everything she had. Her ass was taking the fake-cock deeper and deeper with every thrust.


    Amane snuck her hand down Sakura''s pussy and her finger easily slipped inside Sakura''s pussy. It was wet and hot around Amane''s fingers.


    "Sakura, you need to stop lying. If this feels weird, then why are you so wet? You are drenching my hand into your slick."


    Amane rubbed her hand on Sakura''s slickness. Sakura looked up at Amane with wide eyes but her body collapsed as soon as Amane entered a second finger into her pussy. Her hips forced the fake cock deeper into Sakura''s body.


    The more Amane fucked Sakura; the more Sakura moaned. But these moans made Amane even more frustrated.


    The egg inside her refused to settle down and Amane deceived to scratch that itch inside her. She needed relief if she was going to get through this night.


    So, she quickly pulled away from Sakura and turned her around. Sakura was surprised at the sudden moment but she looked up at Amane with a wide-eyed look.


    Amane grabbed Sakura''s face once more and pulled her into a harsh kiss. Their teeth, their tongues, and even their hands collided with each other. They could not get enough of each and their hands clashed with each other.


    "Yoko, calm down¡­. master¡­"


    Sakura tried to slow down the passion between the pair but Amane had not had enough yet. She rose and licked her dry lips.


    Looking at Sakura lying down in front of her was a treat. Amane wanted to eat her whole. Especially her hand and leaking cock. That was something Sakura wanted to get her hands on as soon as possible.


    "Sakura, do you mind if I use you like a toy today? You don''t have to say anything. You just need to sit down and let me use you."


    Sakura was shocked to hear Yoko''s words. She could do nothing but look at Yoko and nod along. She was going to do what Yoko wanted anyway.


    "Good girl. For this, I will be sure to lavish your cock with all the love you would want. By the time I am down with you, you would have even forgotten how to stand up."


    Yoko patted Sakura''s head and Sakura looked up in anticipation of what was to come. She did not have to wait long before Yoko pulled her body onto Sakura''s lap and positioned her leaking pussy on top of Sakura''s cock.


    "Sakura, look carefully. My pussy is about to eat your cock up now. I am sure you will not¡­forget this moment."


    Sakura was mesmerized by the way her cock disappeared into Amane''s pussy. That wet and tight heat was taking in Sakura''s cock inch by inch. It felt like a magic trick to Sakura.


    "Ugh, you feel so good. You are¡­huff¡­digging so deep¡­into my stomach. Your cock¡­is so¡­big¡­"


    Sakura panted as she watched Yoko struggle on top of her. Yoko had only taken half of her cock in but she seemed to be struggling.


    "Y-Yoko, should I help?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura asked as she moved her hands toward Yoko''s waist to hold her and pull her down. But Yoko stopped her mid-moment and tightened her pussy around that cock. It caused Sakura to flinch and gave Yoko enough time to sit down completely on top of her cock.


    Both moaned out loud as soon as Yoko''s pussy managed to take all of Sakura into her. Sakura could feel her cock kissing the small womb opening inside Yoko.


    "Yes, deeper. I need you to¡­go deeper into me. Sakura, your cock is amazing. I finally feel good¡­. huff¡­. you need to keep fucking me¡­. harder¡­. better¡­"


    Amane brought her hips down harder on Sakura. Her mind was going blank because of how hard she was fucking herself.


    The egg inside her was also moving around again, adding to Amane''s pleasure.


    "Y-Yoko, let me help you out."


    Sakura pleaded as she leaned toward Yoko. But her hand was not only smacked away, she was also made to lie flat on her back while Amane bounced on top of her cock. Sakura was not even allowed to move on her own.

 Chapter 153 - 153: 153: Use her like a dildo [pt2] R-18

    Sakura''s help had been rejected twice by Yoko already. So, she could only lay there and take what Yoko was willing to give her.


    And Yoko was willing to give her a lot. Her wet pussy engulfed Sakura''s cock again and again like a woman possessed. She did not let go of Sakura even when she pulled out.


    Sakura was fucking so deep into Yoko''s pussy that every part of her sensitive cock felt good and involved in that tight heat.


    "Just a little more. I need just a little more. Sakura, you need to come inside me."


    As if her body had been waiting for that command, Sakura''s cock twitched before she was coming.


    As soon as she released, the pussy around her cock tightened up and Yoko was milking her dry for all she was worth.


    Sakura came more than she ever had in her life. There seemed to be no end to her orgasm and it made her mind float.


    She was sure that she had backed out at some point, because the next time she came around, she was covering Yoko''s back with her body while her hips fucked deep into Yoko.


    Amane had somehow found herself in this situation as soon as Sakura had started coming inside her.


    The egg was finally sated a little but she was still horny.


    Amane was surprised when Sakura decided to grip her arm and turn her around. She would have complained as well but Sakura decided to ramp her cock deep into Amane''s body. It managed to breach her swollen and abused womb opening and managed to slip into it.


    "Sakura, your cock¡­it''s too deep. It''s touching¡­the egg¡­""


    For a second, Sakura was horrified by what she was doing. But a larger part of her brain could not help but feel jealous of that egg inside Yoko.


    It was unfair how Yoko was pregnant with someone else''s egg before she gave Sakura a kid. That jealousy made Sakura fuck harder into Yoko''s body and she touched every part inside Yoko without stopping.


    Amane felt as if she was losing her mind from pleasure. Her back thrusts had no rhyme or reason. She was just doing her best to keep up with what was happening around her.


    "S-Sakura, come inside."


    Yoko asked and Sakura''s hips stilled before she came inside. Her come dented Sakura''s belly and she looked like three months pregnant.


    Sakura finally pulled out once she was done coming and Amane pulled herself out from underneath her body.


    "Tsk, look at what you did to me Sakura. Now it will be harder for me to hide my pregnant belly from sharp eyes."


    Amane complained as she held her stomach in her hand. Sakura''s eyes were glued to Amane''s big belly and her cock twitched with interest.


    She was half-hard once more.


    "Master¡­" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura looked at her cousin with huge tear-filled eyes. Yoko did not think her body was ready to go once more.


    Thankfully, there were more ways for her to make Sakura come than just letting her ram her hips into her body.


    "Tsk, stop being a horny teenager Sakura. But fine, I will take responsibility for you this time."


    Sakura squeaked when Yoko dragged herself in front of Sakura and took her hard cock into her soft hands.


    Her mouth licked the hard cock once all over before taking it into her mouth. The stretched mouth along with the big belly in front of her made Sakura go into a trance.


    ''Ah, how I wish it was my baby Yoko was carrying. I would have never allowed her to get out of my bed.''


    All this was a fantasy. Sakura would not have been able to keep Yoko in bed for long since she did not have enough power to keep Yoko contained.


    But one day, Sakura would have that power and then she would keep Yoko under lock and key so that only she and her kids could see Yoko.


    "Stop¡­thinking¡­Sakura¡­."


    Sakura was brought back to reality with a harsh suck and a finger entering her pussy. The pleasure numbed Sakura''s body and it made her arch her back.


    "N-Not the pussy as well."


    Sakura complained but her body showed appreciation for what was being done to her by thrusting her hips out.


    Her over-sensitive body was not able to hold on any longer. Sakura came quickly this time and her whole body flinched.


    She watched with a sorrowful look in her eyes as Yoko pulled back from her. The night was already over before it had begun.


    "We both should go to sleep. I have a feeling that tomorrow is going to be hectic."


    Sakura wanted to fuck more. She wanted to keep Yoko''s thoughts occupied with herself and not allow her to think about anything else.


    As soon as Sakura''s head hit the pillow, she was out and asleep.


    Amane watched her cousin with an envious expression on her face. She wanted to sleep this deployment and care-freely as well. But there was a sudden sharp air blowing around the council room.


    The night was about to be over, but the danger still seemed to be present.


    ...¡­


    Somehow, nothing happened the whole night. Amane had been prepared to face anything. But she was almost happy when the night passed in a rather pleasant manner.


    The next morning, it was time for the official meeting to start. Somehow, it had snowed during the early hours of the morning and the world was turned to a bright white color.


    "Ugh, it snowed? I cannot believe our luck. It is going to be an annoying day today."


    Sakura complained as she watched the white world outside her window. Amane had to agree with her in this regard.


    Snow was only pleasant when it was falling. Once it settled down, it was a menace to navigate as well as clean up.


    "Sakura, hurry up and get ready. I warmed the water already so you can have an easier time cleaning yourself up. I will head down first."


    Amane was already up and ready to head out. Even if Sakura wanted to stop her, she had no excuse to do so. She could only watch Yoko leave her with a sorrowful look.


    "Alright, have fun. I will meet you as soon as I am done here."


    Sakura promised and she hopped into the shower.


    Amane quickly gathered whatever she needed to and came out of the room. Somehow, her timing was incredible and she locked eyes with Bambi.


    The other female was dressed right up in all white. Even her contact lenses and well as hair were white. If she stood in the snow now, she might just disappear into the background.


    "Hello, Bambi. Did you have a nice night?"


    Amane asked and she watched that white-tinted face finally gain a little color. The blush was rather visible on Bambi''s complexion but she did not even notice.


    "I¡­I had a good night. Now if you would excuse me."


    Bambi was not able to meet Yoko Tsurugi''s eyes. Every time she tried, her heart skipped a beat and she remembered what happened in the bathroom. She had seen the note Yoko left behind when she woke up and she did not know what to think about it.


    "Bambi, are you sick? Your complexion looks a little pale. Can I help you with something?"


    Sakura reached out to touch Bambi but the female pulled back as soon as Amane was close to her. Her eyes even darted away from Amane''s figure and toward the wall.


    Of course, Amane could tell that Bambi was behaving like this because she had a crush and not because of sickness. But it was fun teasing her like this.


    "I am not sick, Yoko Tsurugi. Now, I would appreciate it if you would butt out of my business. I don''t want to get familiarized with you or anything. Now, excuse me."


    Bambi stumbled over her worlds. She seemed not to think about what she was saying when she made an excuse to get away.


    Amane decided to let her escape this time. There was no need for her to chase after Bambi right now.


    "Ah, Bambi, Yoko, are you both heading down to the breakfast hall as well? Excellent decision. I shall join you both and then we shall head toward the council meeting."


    Chairman Frank walked out of the adjacent room as well. It seemed that all the ''important guests were assigned the same hallway.


    Either that, or they wanted to keep an eye on everyone by keeping them in the same place.


    Well, whatever the reason for this arrangement was, Amane knew she would find out about it soon enough. But first, she needed to make the chairman reveal the secrets behind his hidden siren.


    That was one thing that Amane would not allow to be kept in captivity by anyone. That wild creature longed for the sea and it should be allowed to go back to it.

 Chapter 154 - 154: 154: The Chairmans well-kept secret [pt1]

    Amane walked out into the cold air. The sun was beginning to shine its rays over the horizon and the sky had taken a bloody red color.


    Early birds would start to wake up soon. So, Amane needed to hurry up and make her move.


    She called for Hibi to come back to her and the snake-like creature slipped on her shoulder and pointed toward a direction. It had seen the chairman and Elder Clent going toward the hidden underground location.


    "Nice work Hibi. I will give you a lot of treats once we go back home."


    Hibi shivered in Amane''s arms at the thought of getting a treat. Positive reinforcement worked better in the beasts since they were able to do a better overall job.


    Giving Hibi a few more pets, Amane walked toward the opening of the underground area.


    Hibi led her to the side maze where the hedges covered the walls. It was impossible to where the maze ended.


    The whole maze was also covered in a powerful aura that made trying to sense the exit impossible for normal people.


    Hibi guided Amane through the maze and soon they reached a wooden door that was likely the entry to the underground area. Amane knocked on the door twice before it opened to let her in.


    The outside world had been cold but the undergrounds were warm and moist. Foreign mana was being used to artificially keep this place up and running. A lot of care had been put to make sure the Siren remained calm and comfortable.


    "I wonder where all these funds for maintaining this place came from. It cannot be from a normal bank account and I am sure Chairman Frank did not have this much aura inside him."


    Amane wondered as she walked deeper toward the center of the pool.


    She was about to make it to the center when she felt something under her foot. It felt vaguely like skin and bones so she looked down.


    It was the Siren she had been looking for. The poor thing was dry and unmoving as it tried to escape.


    So, Amane pulled its body up and threw it into the pool of water she could see just in front of her. It should be enough to rejuvenate the Siren.


    A few minutes passed and nothing happened. The Siren had sunk into the pool and not resurfaced.


    Amane was about to head into the water and check up on the Siren when she felt a scaly hand grab hold of her wrist and pull her into the water. Or well, the Siren tried to pull Amane into the water.


    But no matter how much that creature tugged at Amane, she refused to move from her place. She only looked at that Siren with her cold eyes and the Siren backed down.


    It seemed to look annoyed by Amane''s refusal to come in the water and it looked concerned as well. It likely thought of Amane as another Siren trapped on land because of her aura.


    "I am alright, kid. You go and have fun in the water. We can''t have you drying out on us, right?"


    Amane patted the Siren''s head with her hand and the Siren leaned into her touch before diving back into the water. But it still swam up to check up on Amane occasionally. It seemed concerned that Amane would disappear on it.


    This happened for a few minutes before Amane decided to do what she came here to do. She held her hand out and the Siren immediately grabbed hold of it.


    "Hey kid, do you want to go back home into the sea? This cave and pool are not enough for you, right? You are craving freedom, aren''t you?"


    Amane asked and the Siren showed no signs of understanding her. But it did grab her hand and tried to pull itself out of the pool.


    Amane took pity on the Siren and pulled it out. Her aura warped itself around both and prevented the Siren from going dry.


    The Siren looked fascinated once he noticed the energy bubble covering its arms. It had never experienced anything like this before.


    For the first time, its skin had not dried out when it tried to step outside the water. And that experience fascinated the Siren enough for it to walk around a little more and try to find its limits.


    When it still did not dry out, it quickly broke off into a run. But it did not get to go very far because there was a familiar face blocking the Siren''s way.


    "-my child, I am back¡­what is going on here? Yoko Tsurugi, what is the meaning of this?"


    The chairman was back and he had food in his arms. The kind of food he had usually harmed a Siren''s throat and the Siren hissed in disagreement when it looked at the food. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What am *I* doing here? Chairman, the better question would be to ask why you have a Siren kept as a prisoner below your office. This will cause an uproar if the news got out."


    Amane''s voice might sound calm, but she was threatening the chairman to keep him quiet.


    "Huh? Holding a Siren captive? Miss Yoko, you are mistaken. That creature behind is no Siren, it''s my son. It''s a human being that was cursed to become a t-that thing."


    The Chairman pointed toward the Siren when he spoke. He sounded convinced of what he was saying. Amane did not know if she should be in awe or look at the Chairman in disappointment.


    "No, I can prove that the Siren behind you is my son. Just give me a moment and I will¡­"


    The Chairman took out his phone and held it in front of Amane. The face shown on his screen did look very familiar to Amane.


    She held the phone and the Siren''s face side-by-side and they looked identical.


    "A Siren can usually take on the appearance of someone their target is familiar with. This Siren likely marked you as its prey and is trying to fool you."


    Amane explained but the Chairman was not ready to believe that kind of words.


    "No, that''s not true. I-I know for a fact that the Siren behind you is my son. W-Wait, I will show you the proof I keep. L-Look at this crystal and my son''s reaction."


    The chairman held out a small red crystal in front of the Siren and the Siren reached out for the crystal.


    Usually, Sirens were cautious creatures who did not do these things. But this Siren seemed like a special case.


    "M¡­ot¡­he¡­r¡­"


    The Siren opened his mouth and spoke. Amane could not even deny that what she heard had not been human speech. It had been that clear-sounding to her.


    A Siren might look humanoid to one''s eyes but they had no vocal cords. Even the elders of their species never developed them.


    As soon as Amane had heard those words coming out of the Siren''s mouth, she grabbed its face and used her aura to investigate the Siren.


    The more she looked, the weirder she found the energy makeup of this creature to be. It was a mix of everything blended into one and it had a lot of different energies fighting inside one body.


    And this body was dying as a result of all this conflict.


    "D-Do you believe me now? This creature used to be my son. So don''t harm him and let us live in peace."


    The chairman begged as he took a stand right before his ''son.'' He spread his arms out, almost as if he was trying to protect the Siren from Amane.


    "You sure have fucked up big times if that creature behind you is your son. He''s more beast than human at this point and he is also dying. So, are you going to explain to me how all this happened?"


    Amane had not been curious until now but she did deserve to know what was going on here. The Chairman looked up into Amane''s eyes for a solid minute and debated whether he should tell her or not.


    But he decided to tell his story to Yoko Tsurugi in the end.


    She was a beast expert and his child seemed to get along well with her.


    The chairman also needed someone else to take the Siren under their wing if he ever died. He had approached Elder Clent for that role but the Siren had refused to even show itself when the elder had visited it.


    "Alright, I will tell you what happened. It all started when my son died a little while after my wife passed away. My son was too young back then and I could not bear the thought of him being gone."


    "So, I promised anyone who could bring my son back an unconditional reward for their efforts. And finally, someone took on this bet and came forward with a solution for me."

 Chapter 155 - 155: 155: The Chairmans well-kept secret [pt2]

    "As you know, bringing someone back to life is not an easy task and no one wanted to risk even attempting it in case something went wrong. But one day, someone decided to try and save my son."


    "That person wore a whole black attire and even their face was covered so I did not get to see who they were. But they gave me a small purple bottle that seemed to contain stare and glitter in the mix. I was worried to give it to my son. But I inevitably ended up making my son drink it."


    "And almost as if it was a by a miracle, my son woke up the next day. He did not speak anything but the fact that he opened his eyes at all shocked me. Our savior disappeared during the previous night as well."


    "But we soon realized that not everything was as *perfect* as I believed it to be. Slowly, my son began to change until he ended up in this form."


    Amane could now guess what happened between the chairman and his benefactor. And truly, it was the chairman''s fault for giving his son unknown substances that he did not know the origin of.


    But Amane''s mind was more focused on the description of the liquid she heard coming out of the Chairman''s mouth.


    ''There is only one liquid that comes to my mind when I think about such a description - reagent Cross. But I made sure to destroy that regiment when my lab blew up in my past life. And everyone else connected to that reagent is dead as well. I made sure of it.''


    So, Amane was sure that it could not be reagent Cross. It had to be something different.


    "I understand that you want to remain with your¡­son¡­for a long time, Chairman. But you also need to accept that this creature is no longer your son. You need to let it go back to the sea before it loses control. Sirens are not meant to be kept like this."


    Amane warned the chairman as she felt the agitated energy of the Siren rising. It would end up going feral soon.


    "I¡­do not have the heart to send my child out in the open. My poor son did to even get to live his life. I cannot have him go out and endanger his life like that."


    It seemed like the chairman was not willing to listen to Amane no matter what she said. He had made up his mind and now he refused to budge on his decision.


    "Fine. If that''s what you decided, then I will not stop you. But remember chairman, you will not be able to control a wild Siren for long. It will not take long for its instincts to raise their head."


    Amane warned the chairman and decided to butt out of the situation for now. The chairman would come to seek her out soon anyway.


    The chairman was surprised when Yoko backed away so easily. But he did not show his nervousness and decided to take the situation as it was.


    *cough*


    "I hope that you will keep your mouth shut about what happened down here. I do not want the news of this place spreading to the normal public."


    Of course, the chairman did not want the news of this place spreading. He obtained his current position with the help of public sentiment. So, he needed to maintain his image if he wanted to be re-elected next term as well.


    "Hey Chairman, have you thought of what would happen to the Siren when you die? I did say that the Siren was dying but there is a chance it will far outlive your life span."


    After all, Sirens lived for about 200-300 years on average. This Siren had a free 50 years left in him still.


    "I¡­don''t know. But I do know that I will only hand over my office to someone who will take good care of my son in my stead. In return, I will help them learn everything about my job and how to maintain public sentiment."


    Hmm, so an exchange of sorts, huh? That was a good exchange that Amane could approve of.


    "Is that what you wanted to talk to Elder Clent about when you brought him down here? You wanted to help someone in his family take over your office after your death. In return, he would take care of your son. But did you think he will keep his promise?"


    Amane was curious to see if the Chairman was as naive as he sounded or not.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Of course, I don''t trust the chairman and his ways. I would have had him sign a contract he would not have been able to break."


    The Chairman was not as naive as he appeared to be. But Amane still did not think he had it in him to dominate the other male and force his will down Elder Clent''s throat.


    "Let''s head back now. The meeting is about to start any minute now and people would wonder if they see us coming late."


    Amane raised her hands in surrender. She looked back at the Siren''s calm but begging eyes with her silent ones.


    The Siren looked miserable in the small but comfortable cage that had been built for it. Its instincts rushed to head toward the sea.


    And Amane could not ignore such an obvious plea made by this creature. She had to help it get back to the wild.


    The Siren grabbed Amane''s sleeve as she tried to leave. It seemed to be begging her to allow the Siren to come with her.


    But Amane only patters the Siren and covered its body in her aura.


    "Come and find me in about an hour. I will help you escape."


    Amane whispered into the Siren''s ear and turned to leave. The Siren finally let Amane go, but it was impossible to know if it understood what she said or not.


    "Oh my. It seems like my Lune likes Lady Yoko. Perhaps, you should be the one to take him in once I die."


    Amane looked at the Chairman with a deadpan expression which caused him to burst out laughing. The mood lightened around the pair once more as they made their way toward the meeting room.


    ....


    "Excuse me grandfather, but can you repeat your words? I think I did not hear them correctly." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bambi looked at her grandfather with an expression full of disbelief. She could not comprehend what she had just heard coming out of the elder''s mouth.


    "Bambi, I am quite sure you heard me the first time. You will be getting married to the chairman''s son soon. It''s a Siren, but the chairman is convinced that it''s his son. And you will make a perfect life partner for such a creature."


    Bambi heard the same words for the second time, but nothing changed. They still fell on her ear and made the same noise as they did the first time.


    She did not know where she went wrong in her life, but Bambi was not going to let her life be ruined by her grandfather like this.


    "I¡­. no. I will not marry a creature just because you told me to, grandfather. I have my free will and I refused to listen to you any longer¡­"


    Bambi''s race turned red from the force of the slap she endured. She looked at her grandfather with a face full of disbelief but he seemed to not even be concerned about her.


    "Girl, you cannot tell me what I can and cannot do. I am still the head of your family and someone you answer to. So, if I say you are getting married, that means you are getting married."


    Elder Clent was not ready to hear a ''no'' as an answer. He already had his thoughts figured out and he refused to listen to anything else.


    "Elder, just answer me one thing - is this for my brother''s sake? Will he get anything out of this if I agree to marry the chairman''s son? Or will it not even matter?"


    Bambi was going to be sick if it did turn out to be for the sake of her brother. She was not sure she would be able to handle the truth if that did turn out to be the case.


    "Hmm, how did you know? Oh well, maybe you finally came around and started to think about the next family head as well, Bambi. Since you are such a mature kid, I am sure that you will make the right decision here and not disappoint me.


    The chairman left the room once he finished speaking to her. Bambi bit her lip in agitation and lamented her fate.


    Everything her family ever did was for the sake of her brother, the next heir. Bambi had never tried to fight against that in her life. And now, that had ruined her life as well.


    She was being sold off to secure her brother''s future.

 Chapter 156 - 156: 156: A lady asks for help [pt1]

    "Bambi, get ready to meet your future partner today. I will talk with the chairman and arrange a meeting for you. And don''t you dare make any mistakes this time."


    Bambi did not want to meet the ''chairman''s son'' at all.


    As far as Bambi knew, the chairman only had one son who died a long time ago due to a disease. And there had been no knowledge of anyone else ever being adopted by the chairman.


    Knowing her grandfather, he would even agree to have Bambi married to a beast if it helped their family''s next heir. And Bambi was afraid that this situation was somewhat like that.


    ''In that case, I would rather run away than stay here and risk getting sold by my grandfather. But the first thing I need to do is to distract my grandfather.''


    Bambi was sure that her inherited power would not work. She would need something physical to get her out.


    Her eyes fell on the small stone statue lying innocently on the bedside table and her impulsive thoughts took over.


    "Bambi, make sure to be polite and¡­."


    The old man never saw Bambi''s attack coming. He was too reassured in his position as a family elder to fear Bambi. And that was how Bambi was able to catch him off guard and knock him out cold.


    Once the old man was knocked out, Bambi collected the evidence of everything she could and ran away from the room. She needed to get away as far as she could before her grandfather woke up.


    ''I need someone to save me from my grandfather. I don''t care who it is. But I just need help.''


    That was what Bambi thought desperately before she bumped into a familiar Tsurugi face.


    "You¡­!"


    ....


    "This is the room I am sharing with Yoko this time. You can come in and make yourself comfortable."


    Bambi hesitated in the doorway. She was not sure if she wanted to come in or not. But the room looked comfortable enough.


    As soon as Bambi walked in, she was hit with Yoko Tsurugi''s familiar scent. That scent reminded me of what happened last night and Bambi almost went weak in her knees.


    Sakura watched this happen but she did not know what made Bambi react like this. So, she helped Bambi to sit on the center table and handed her a glass of water.


    "So, tell me what happened to you? Why did you look so depressed and in a hurry to run away? I might be able to help you out if you tell me about it."


    Sakura was mainly trying to gather more information from Bambi. She had handed Bambi alcohol that looked like water and tasted like water. It had been costly, but Sakura liked to keep some on her just for these occasions.


    "I would¡­rather not talk about these things with you. I will talk once Yoko Tsurugi comes back."


    Sakura had to bite her lips to stop the words that were about to escape her mouth. She did not want to scare Bambi anymore but she was darn curious to know more about the situation.


    Moreover, Sakura did not like the vibe in Bambi''s eyes when she said Yoko''s name. That familiar glint of interest made Sakura''s jealousy burn.


    But Sakura was professional and did not let it all show on her face. Instead, she decided to increase the content of alcohol in the drink she would serve Bambi. That should be enough to make Bambi spill everything.


    That had bent his plans, but Bambi seemed to not lose her wits even after a fourth glass full of alcohol.


    "Lady Bambi, are you sure you are alright? Don''t you feel a little dizzy or something? I will help you lie down if you want me to."


    Sakura offered this with gritted teeth. She wanted Bambi to roll over and fall unconscious already. But Bambi just sat in front of her with perfect posture.


    And then the door to their room opened. Both parties looked toward the room, only to see Yoko coming in.


    "Yoko, you are finally back? I have someone here who wants to talk to you."


    Sakura gestured toward her side, only to see Lady Bambi out of her seat and approaching Yoko instead.


    For a few seconds, nothing happened. And then Sakura had to snap the urge to commit murder when Bambi threw her body toward Yoko with a mournful expression on her face.


    ...


    "-And the bill shall not be passed here today. Does anyone else have anything to say?"


    Amane held her yawn in and continued to zone out of the meeting in front of her. No one knew what they were talking about here.


    In theory, all the people on this council were beast experts, but they all had textbook knowledge that did not translate over to real-world experience.


    Amane almost pulled a prank on all of them by calling for Hibi. but that would have been too much for these weak-hearted people. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmmm, so Elder Clent decided not to show up? Now that''s surprising.''


    No one commented on the missing elder''s behavior, but they all must be thinking about that as well. Amane could read it all on the people''s faces.


    "This will be all for today. You all can head back to your rooms now. I am so happy we all could gather here and discuss these pressing issues together."


    "And also welcome the newest member of our council - Yoko Tsurugi. She''s young, but I am sure her experience would help us out a lot."


    The chairman turned the focus of this meeting toward Amane suddenly. Amane did not even bother correcting her lazy posture and everyone frowned once they saw her.


    Many of the council members were even seething in their seats once they saw how non-seriously Amane was taking everything.


    "Hello everyone. It''s alright to meet you all."


    Amane''s words enraged a lot of people and their faces turned red. But since she was the chairman''s guest, they did not dare say anything to her this time. But next time, they all promised to tear Amane apart.


    "Everyone, get along well. Now, I would like to dismiss this meeting. We all shall meet again tomorrow for a last discussion session before you all can head back home."


    Chairman Frank''s grin was infectious. Even those people who thought of him as an enemy could not help but give him a face when he dismissed everyone.


    Amane quickly left for her room as well. She needed to gather back with Sakura and then plan things. She wanted to help the Siren run away.


    As soon as Amane opened her bedroom door, it was obvious that there was a foreign presence in her room. That did give Amane a pause, wondering if an assassin had snuck into her room or something.


    But she also felt Sakura''s calm and collective aura and Amane finally opened the door full.


    And what a surprise she found inside her room.


    "Yoko, you are finally back? I have someone here who wants to talk to you."


    The said ''guest'' turned out to be Bambi Clent. She was still clad in the white attire Amane had seen her during the early hours of the morning. But there was a certain red to her face and eyes now.


    She also looked a little drunk which could only mean that Sakura had forced more than a few drinks down her throat.


    "Y-Y-You are Yoko Tsurugi, right? I need you to help me. Please, help me."


    A pair of hands tightly clutched Amane''s clothes and tugged her down desperately. Bambi looked desperate when she tugged Yoko down. Anyone would have felt sorry for her desperate state.


    But Amane was more curious about what brought Bambi to her. She also wanted to know the reason why Elder Clent had missed the meeting.


    "Calm down, lady Clent. Now, sit down and relax. You can tell me whatever is causing you trouble and I will try to help you out."


    Well, Bambi Clent was a sudden wild card that had been sent to Yoko. But would this be a good thing or a bad thing remained to be seen?


    On the other hand, since Sakura had brought Bambi back to their room, that likely meant that Sakura regarded Bambi as a useful future asset. And someone, Amane could vibe with that.


    "I¡­Whatever I am about to tell you should not get out of the room. Lady Yoko, please promise me that you would keep my words to yourself."


    Bambi asked for a promise and Amane gave it to her.


    After all, *she* had promised not to say anything about this to other people. But Sakura had never been included in this promise.


    Bambi seemed to have forgotten Sakura''s existence and that was something Amane was willing to use if she needed to in the future.


    Once Bambi was assured that she had everything under control, she finally opened her mouth to tell her story.

 Chapter 157 - 157: 157: A lady asks for help [pt2]

    "My grandfather is rather¡­weird regarding family and traditions. He''s not a bad man, but he''s rather focused. He is also someone who believed that family honor comes before personal interests."


    "As such, he is willing to do anything if it comes to gaining something for our family. That includes making deals that would¡­be less than ideal. I am not calling him a bad man at all. He''s a little more driven by family interest than anyone else."


    "This includes him doing whatever he can for the next family head. Even if it includes selling his granddaughter into a marriage she did not ask for."


    Amane listened to Bambi''s words and she was able to guess what was going on.


    It helped that she knew what the chairman was cooking and about his deal with Elder Clent. Now it was clear what Elder Clent wanted.


    He wanted Bambi to marry the Siren so that he would have a solid and legal connection with Chairman Frank. It would ensure that the Siren would be protected in the future as Bambi''s legal husband and the chairman would help the Clent family''s heir to become the next chairman.


    It was not a bad deal when you look at things like this. But the leading participant in this deal had already run away.


    "Hmm, I see. So that''s what is going on? So, how do you want Yoko to help exactly? She cannot go against the Chairman and your grandfather for no apparent reason. What are you asking of her now?"


    Sakura''s words might sound harsh but she did have a point.


    There was not much ''Yoko Tsurugi'' could do for Bambi Clent openly. She had just stepped into the social world and in front of the normal eyes, she was still ''green.''


    People were not going to take her words seriously, or even pay her any respect if she tried to interfere with things.


    "I¡­marriage. I want Yoko Tsurugi to get married."


    Bambi hesitantly opened her mouth and suggested this. The reaction she got to her words was harsh and quick.


    "Are you serious? Have you lost your mind Bambi Clent? No way. There is no way Yoko will be getting married right now. Do you even know how old she is? And you are asking her to marry the chairman''s son who may or may not even exist?"


    Sakura could not hold her temper back.


    She was angrier at the fact that Bambi had suggested that Yoko get married instead of asking them to kidnap her or something. Sakura was not willing to lose Yoko like this. And especially not to Bambi Clent of all people.


    "I¡­no, that was not what I meant. I was not asking Yoko to get married to the chairman''s son. I was asking Yoko to get married to me so that we both have legal grounds to refuse the marriage. It would give Yoko the right to interfere with my family as well."


    That sounded like¡­a decent idea to Amane.


    Frankly, she had zero interest in getting married and settling down. But she could also see the benefit of getting married like this.


    "No way. This is as bad as you suggesting for Yoko to get married to the Chairman''s son. There will be no marriage taking place here, period. We will not be discussing this topic again."


    Sakura forcefully shut this topic down but Amane was the one to interfere this time.


    "No, I think Bambi has a point. We don''t need to go as far as a marriage, but maybe getting engaged is a good idea for now. It will give me legal grounds to interfere with Clent family and we can just break it off once we no longer need this connection."


    Sakura could only watch with clenched teeth as Amane agreed to this deal. Her heart aches and her insides crawled with jealousy. She could not believe that this was happening to her of all people.


    "I¡­cannot agree to this deal."


    "I know Sakura, but this is not your decision to make. This is something between myself and Bambi. So, Bambi, what do you say? Do you want to get engaged with me?"


    Amane held her hand out and Bambi looked at her with a wide-eyed look that asked if Amane was serious about this.


    "Yeah, I am serious. Now take my hand if you agree with me."


    This time, Bambi did not hesitate and held Amane''s hand. With this, a deal had been made and it was time to get to work.


    "First thing first, do you both know what the chairman''s son is?"


    Amane asked the two once things had calmed down and Sakura had snapped out of her shocked state.


    They both negatively shook their head. They both only know that the chairman''s son died a long time ago and nothing else about the situation.


    "Well, I saw that creature the chairman calls his ''son'' and it''s a Siren. It''s currently being held beneath this building and the Chairman is looking after it. But now, it''s time for us to free that Siren and let it head into the open."


    Amane made a dramatic pose when she said that. But her two admirers did not comment on her exaggerated gesture.


    The two females in front of him were in too much of a shock to say anything. They had not expected a Siren to be involved in all this.


    "You mean to say that my grandfather had me sold and married to a Siren of all things? Aren''t those things viscous and aggressive? What would have happened to me?"


    Sakura was right to be worried about her future with the Siren. She could have been maimed or even killed if the creature found her not to be his taste. It was a rather dangerous situation for her.


    The mere thought made Bambi shiver in fright.


    "So, what are we going to do now, Yoko? You have a plan to free that Siren, right? Tell us all about it."


    Sakura needed to only look at Yoko''s face to recognize the expression on it. Yoko had a plan to deal with the chairman as well as the Siren here.


    "I left Hibi back so that it could look around and tell us about any security faults. So far, I have found a lot of them we can use to our advantage. We will sneak the Siren out of its prison tonight after the dinner party."


    Amane had a solid plan in place now. She had most of the details figured out inside her mind as well.


    She only needed her people to play the right role so that she could get the maximum advantage she could get out of everything.


    "How do you plan on even doing that? You will need to distract everyone somehow and I don''t think we have enough of a reason to make everyone look away from what we are doing."


    Sakura had a point. Everyone would be too vigilant for the next few days since the main meeting was over.


    Now they no longer needed to play nice and everyone would try to push for advantage. That was the kind of place their current world was.


    "Ah, don''t you worry about that? After all, we are about to give these people not only a big shock but also a cause to worry. The news of an engagement between myself and Bambi should be enough to keep everyone occupied for the time being."


    Sakura''s mood soured as soon as she heard Yoko say this. Now she could not even protest this engagement.


    She could only look at Bambi with eyes filled with jealousy and annoyance. But Bambi seemed unaware of the looks Sakura was shooting her with. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, Sakura could only look away first with her fist clenched tightly. She could endure all this for Yoko''s sake. This engagement was only temporary after all.


    "Fine, so we will distract everyone with the news of your engagement while we sneak out the Siren. This operation would be carried out tonight since we need to head back home tomorrow. Is there anything else anyone needs to say?"


    Bambi did not have anything to say but Yoko seemed to have something she wanted to tell Bambi.


    "Bambi, pack your bag and meet us when we head home. You will head home with us for now. I don''t think it''s safe for you to return home until your grandfather kicks the bucket."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s words dree out a sudden yelp of laughter out of Bambi. No one had been this frank to her before. And no one had insulted her grandfather like this before either.


    "I¡­ah sure. I will go and pack my bags right now. I will meet you outside the gate soon."


    Amane nodded and picked up the glass lying on the table. She took a sniff and then looked at Sakura with a knowing glance.


    "Next time, don''t be so obvious with your tricks."


    But since Amane did not say anything serious, Sakura was let off freely even after spiking Bambi''s drink.

 Chapter 158 - 158: 158: Make me forget [pt1] R-18

    The evening dinner was tenser than the day before.


    Since the reporters were not allowed inside today, the people inside did not have to be so careful to hide their dark sides. So, they were getting comfortable and trying to gauge their opponent''s weaknesses.


    Amane watched it all happen from her seat. She picked up her wine glass and held it in front of her. The world did take on a red shade if she saw it through her wine glass.


    "Yoko, he is coming. My grandfather is headed toward us so it''s time to start acting."


    Bambi held Amane''s hand tightly as her body tensed. She looked toward her right where her grandfather likely was.


    Amane heard footsteps heading their way as well. And they felt angrier than anyone else''s. The presence of Elder Clent made even Sakura tense up.


    "Bambi, can we talk for a minute? There is much we need to discuss and-"


    "I don''t think you need to discuss anything with *my finance* Elder Clent. And even if you do, I would appreciate it if you did it in front of me."


    Amane''s words were daring and without a hint of hesitation. They made everyone pause what they were doing and turn toward her shock.


    But no one was more shocked than Elder Clent. He looked as if he had swallowed a gallon of sour lemons. His eyes were pulled up and his face was permanently stuck in a frown.


    "Excuse me but what did you say? I do not find this joke funny."


    Elder Clent tried to warp his head around what Yoko Tsurugi had just said. He was well aware that this was a public setting and he could not make a scene here.


    But he refused to be connected to the Tsurugi household in any way. And he also had plans for Bambi''s future. He was not going to let go of her so easily.


    "I think you heard me. I liked Bambi so I confessed to her. She was gracious enough to accept my confession and now we are engaged. I hope Elder Clent will give us his warning."


    Yoko Tsurugi had a teasing smirk on his face. Elder Clent knew that this was some kind of trick Yoko Tsurugi was pulling.


    She likely wanted to deprive him of his resources and stop Elder Clent from making a connection with Chairman Frank. But Elder Clent was not going to let it happen.


    He would make Bambi marry that Siren at all costs and put the next head of his family in the Chairman position.


    "Bambi, enough of this show. If you do not stop this drama now, then you will no longer be a Clent. We don''t need people who embarrass our family in the register. If you don''t return now, then your name will be crossed out of it."


    Elder Clent threatened Bambi once more. But Bambi kept her ground. She did not look away even if her eyes were stuck with tears.


    "I will not back down from this marriage. This love is more important to me than being a part of our rotten family. If you want to take me out, then do so by all means. I do not care for it."


    Bambi''s voice was strong but Amane heard the small shivers in it. Her hand tightened around Bambi''s and that gave Bambi the reassurance she needed to face her grandfather.


    The old man was fuming now. He could not believe what he had just heard. He even raised his hand to hit Bambi before realizing where he was.


    "Hump, I will let your foolishness go for now. But you will soon learn that there is no safer place for you than the Clent house."


    Elder Clent finally relented and left the scene. Bambi had been tensing before but all the tension escaped her body as soon as her grandfather left.


    "Hey, you alright? You don''t look so good to me right now?"


    Bambi was so pale that even Sakura noticed her expression and helped her up. Bambi took Sakura''s hand without hesitation and pulled her body up.


    "I¡­am alright. Thank you for asking me if I am alright or not. Anyway, we should focus on taking my grandfather down more than how I am feeling."


    Bambi assured but Amane decided to give her a small break. She helped Bambi stand up and guided her out of the room.


    "Sakura, stay here and take care of these people for us. You know, get a rumor started and keep them busy. Once it''s time for our plan to start, I will call you."


    Sakura was a little sour at being left behind. But she knew better than to go against Yoko''s decisions.


    If Yoko had asked her to stay behind and entertain the guests, then that was what Sakura was surprised to do.


    ...


    Bambi''s complexion did not look any better once she lay down in the bed. She looked as pale as before and she even began to shake. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I never thought I would ever go against my grandfather like this. What would happen if he disowns me? I have been a Clent all my life. I don''t think I can live without the protection of that name now. And I¡­"


    "Bambi relaxes. Everything will be alright. You were the one who decided to brave down this path so you need to take responsibility for it as well."


    Amane held Bambi''s head in her hands and made her face forward. Bambi finally seemed to be coming around but her panic was not ebbing.


    "Bambi, you are too tense. Can I touch you to help you out? I will not touch you if you don''t want me to."


    Amane asked Bambi in a gentle voice. She made it sound like Bambi had a choice in this matter and that reassured Bambi. This was what she wanted right now - the illusion of having control.


    "You can kiss me. I think that will help me be grounded."


    Bambi assured Amane and her lips were devoured by Amane. Amane''s flexible tongue was everywhere - inside, licking Bambi''s mouth and even in her throat.


    Amane''s body pushed Bambi down slowly so that she was lying on the bed flat. Her hair and her make-up, all had been ruffled already.


    "You sure look like a vision right now, my dear. Now, allow me to serve you and make you forget all about your grandfather."


    Amane assured Bambi with a gentle voice. But her hands were anything but gentle when they cupped Bambi''s chest and massaged it.


    The feeling of those soft hands touching Bambi was magical and hypnotic. She could not get enough of it and she wanted more.


    "I¡­touch me more. I need to forget about my grandfather and what he put me through. So, help me forget all about that tough time."


    Bambi requested as she took Amane''s hand and placed it under her shirt. That was as good of permission as Amane was going to get.


    Amane pinched Bambi''s nipple and they could be seen through her shirt. Her panties were also soaked and her wetness formed a patch on her dress.


    "Let''s get you out of all your clothes now, Bambi. I want to see your skin on display."


    Amane asked and Bambi was a little hesitant. But she ultimately stripped down until she had nothing covering her modesty.


    "Come here, my dear. Let me show you how ravishing you look right now."


    Bambi walked over to Amane and she was yanked by the younger teen into her lap. Amane turned Bambi''s body so that Bambi''s back touched her chest. She was barely able to rest her chin on top of Bambi''s shoulder and warp her body around the older.


    "Look at how good you look being surrounded by me all the way, Bambi. Your body was made to be held, right? You are all open and leaking now."


    Bambi looked herself up and down in the mirror as well. She was all open and her body was wet with various fluids.


    Her pussy even winked at her, begging to be touched. And Bambi reached down to try and finger it. She needed to get rid of the itch she was feeling.


    But she did not even get to touch her pussy before her hand was grabbed hold of by Amane and forced to be away from her body.


    "And what do you think you are doing, my dear? I specifically asked you to keep your hand away from your body. You need to just feel tonight. The next time you reach out for your pussy, I will bind your body."


    The image of being bound and being rendered helpless made Bambi gulp down in excitement. And it must have shown on her face because Yoko Tsurugi''s expression changed.


    "Ah, so you want to be bound and held at my mercy, Bambi? You should have said so from the start. I do have some things I can use on you."

 Chapter 159 - 159: 159: Make me forget [pt-2] R-18

    Amane had packed some chains and roped them into her packing bag. But even she had not seen this situation coming.


    She had to say that the rope binding Bambi''s hands with the back of the bed and another pair of ropes holding her legs open looked good. Bambi was held all open and helpless. Even her mouth had been gagged so that she would not be able to speak.


    "Remember Bambi, if you want all this to end, you need to smack my back. I will let you go as soon as you want me to."


    Bambi half heard what Yoko was saying but she managed to drag herself out enough to give a nod as a response.


    "Good, then, let''s start. Let''s start with your ass, ok?"


    Amane grabbed hold of that bounce but firm ass Bambi had. She held the cheeks open and Bambi''s hole twitched.


    It looked tight and unused.


    "Let''s get something hard up here, alright? Once you have a vibrator in your ass, I will eat you out. Don''t worry, you will feel good."


    Amane assured as she patted Bambi on her stomach before bringing the lotion out.


    She smeared a generous amount of it on her finger and probed Bambi''s ass. The hole hardly moved but Amane finally entered her finger and spread Bambi apart.


    A second finger made Bambi flinch and yell into the gag. But Bambi adjusted well.


    "Your body wants my fingers, huh? If I had a cock, I would have fucked your ass already. But oh well, you will have to make do with my fingers for now."


    Amane spoke as she loosened Bambi''s body enough to enter a third finger inside. It was truly tight and as open as Amane would be able to get it this time.


    Her collection had a lot of vibrators, so Amane picked up a medium one and slowly forced it into Bambi''s body.


    The pressure was tight and Bambi tried to run away from that sensation of something filling her body.


    But she had nowhere to run since she was all tied down and forced open. She had to take the vibrator into her ass until it rested all the way deep into her body.


    "Hmm, now it''s time for the main show to occur. Bambi, I will eat you out now."


    No matter how much the vibrator had hurt Bambi, her body seemed to like the sensation of being filled. Her pussy was beyond wet and even drenched the bed.


    Amane probed it once with her finger to check before she leaned down to lick Bambi''s wetness.


    The reaction was instant. Bambi''s eyes were wide and filled with tears. She flinched away from the hands holding her but she was bound by ropes and toys.


    She could only stay there as Amane''s tongue ate her insides out. The tongue was even reaching deep into her. Even when Amane pulled out, her tongue lapped up at Bambi''s hard clit and held her at the edge. She was about to come.


    The vibrator in her ass also added to this pleasure. It made Bambi feel like she was being assaulted from both sides.


    She was about to come when Amane pulled back and took the vibrator out as well.


    "Bambi, you are a bad fianc¨¦. You should tell me if something feels good or bad. How am I supposed to know how well I am doing?"


    Amane asked as she pulled back and looked at Bambi. The poor girl did not even have enough power to lift her head now. She could only lie there and wallow in frustration.


    "This much touching was not enough for you, right? Maybe having our pussies touch would be better for you."


    Amane crawled up Bambi''s body and strangled her hips.


    "Let''s check how flexible you are, Bambi."


    Amane pulled Bambi''s leg up and rubbed her clothed pussy against Bambi''s naked one. The friction was maddening and Bambi threw her head back.


    The feeling of a wet cloth pressing against her pussy was weirdly erotic. It made Bambi''s body tingle with pleasure.


    But once again, as soon as she felt close to coming, Yoko pulled back. Bambi wanted to complain but her mouth was gagged so she could not complain.


    "Ahh, so this is not enough for you as well, my dear? Of course, it is not. You don''t want to touch my clothes when you can touch the real thing."


    Bambi watched as Yoko took off her dress and pulled her panties down. Her pussy was leaking and aroused as well.


    Before Bambi could recover from the visual assault, her legs were being held above her head and her pussy was out for the world to see.


    "Now, let''s have some fun."


    That position should not have allowed Yoko''s pussy to touch Bambi''s. That should have been physically impossible to do, but Yoko was somehow able to make the impossible possible.


    Finally, Bambi came and her body relaxed. Her body had no energy left and she panted as she tried to gather her energy back.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t look like this much was enough for you. In that case, should we try something more intense?"


    Yoko asked as she held up a double edges vibrator. It was long and thick to look at. And Bambi was sure that it would tear her apart.


    But she wanted to take it into her body and be fucked by it. The vibrator felt threatening to her.


    "Don''t worry. We will feel good together. There is no need for you to fear anything when I am here."


    Amane assured and Bambi could only watch as Amane stretched herself out. Her fingers disappeared into her pussy and made filthy sounds as her pussy was stretched open.


    Bambi could only watch in silence as the two-sided vibrator disappeared inside Amane''s pussy and it looked like a fake cock.


    "Are you ready, my dear fianc¨¦? I will finally make a woman out of you."


    Bambi was a virgin so this would be her first time being penetrated. But she did not even get to think about it once her body was filled with that huge cock. She could only lie down there and take it.


    The vibrator hit something solid inside Bambi. It must have been her hymn and it hurt when Yoko forced her way past that.


    The ache soon turned into a dull and pleasure-filled feeling. The vibrator reached deep inside Bambi''s body and it touched her inside place. It also rubbed against her pleasure spot and forced Bambi''s body up and down that fake-cock.


    But Bambi finally loses it once the vibrator started to function. The sensation of those small vibrations touching the insides of her body made Bambi flinch and her pussy tightened around that fake cock.


    "This feels¡­good. I wish¡­I had a cock¡­to teach you¡­the real pleasure¡­of being fucked¡­"


    Yoko''s touch sounded out of breath. She must have been feeling it deep into her gut as well. And that thought made Bambi come. Her pussy clamped tightly around the toy and the force of her organism pushed the toy off her body.


    Her legs shook and her whole body twitched. Bambi doubted that she would be able to force herself up anytime soon.


    She looked at Yoko pleasuring herself with the vibrator. It had stopped functioning but Bambi''s eyes were looking at the pussy in front of her taking that rod in deep.


    Yoko threw her head back in pleasure and the arch of her neck called out for Bambi to mark her. She wanted to sink her teeth into that unmarked flesh and tell the world that this woman belonged to Bambi.


    She wanted to do all that but her body was still bound and Bambi''s energy was spent. She could only look at Yoko and admire her body. It was so hypnotizing and calling out to be touched.


    Bambi never thought that she would be into watching someone else masturbate in front of her. But she was proven wrong by her desires.


    She wanted to see Yoko spread out in front of her while Bambi fucked her open. That would make Yoko lose her composure and be at Bambi''s mercy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I would love that. I want to own Yoko Tsurugi. Maybe once we get married, I will truly have a claim over her.''


    Bambi would tame Yoko once they get married and they would be each other''s only ones. It would be the love story of the century and everyone would know about them.


    "F-Fuck, feels so good."


    Bambi looked at the way Yoko threw her head back. She wanted to own Yoko and not let anyone else see her. She tried to fight against her binds but her hands were held up tightly and refused to give way.


    In the end, Bambi could only watch helplessly as Yoko came around that vibrator. And she had to admit the truth - she had fallen in love with Yoko Tsurugi.

 Chapter 160 - 160: 160: Caught in the act

    "Bambi, are you alright? Your wrists have been chipped raw. I am sorry if I was too harsh on you."


    Bambi looked at her wrists which had burn marks on them. To be honest, she had not even felt when this happened so she was not angry or disappointed.


    And even if she was, Bambi was sure that she would not mind having these marks at all. She would gladly show all these marks if it meant that she got to be with Yoko more.


    "Ah, don''t worry about these. I''m not as na?ve as I look and I knew what I was getting into when I agreed to your terms." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bambi spoke up with a reassuring voice. But then, she continued in a more subdued voice.


    "Yoko, there was something I wanted to tell you. You see, I am in low-"


    Poor Bambi never got the chance to finish her confession. Their room door was knocked on and interrupted Bambi and Yoko''s time.


    "Yoko, are you in there? I want to tell you that the preparations for our operation are over. Can I come in now?"


    Sakura Tsurugi interrupted their alone time by knocking on the door. And somehow, Bambi could not help but feel as if this interruption was deliberate. She had no grounds to think of this, but this was just how Bambi felt.


    Sakura entered the room with a mysterious and closed-off expression. She spared Bambi one acidic glare that made Bambi freeze in her place.


    She did not know why, but Bambi had a feeling that Sakura did not like her. But she was willing to overlook this feeling because Sakura was Yoko''s cousin and likely important to Yoko.


    Bambi did not want to make Yoko choose between her family and her.


    "Sakura, how is our rumor mill going? Do the people around us aware and cautious of what is being said?"


    Amane asked and Sakura quickly nodded.


    "Of course. Everyone is talking about your engagement and marriage plans. They have already cornered Elder Clent to ask for more details and congrats him. We will have only this chance to make a run for the Siren. Everyone is distracted right now."


    Sakura seemed to have done a good job of scouting all the information out. Bambi could not help but feel jealous.


    Bambi felt more help than she felt jealous.


    She had been given one task by Yoko and that had been to investigate the person who tried to sabotage her invitation. But Bambi had not even started on her investigation.


    On the other hand, Sakura seemed to have laid down the whole groundwork for the task she had been given. And Bambi could not help but feel jealous of her.


    "Hmm, that takes care of one thing for us. Let''s head out now. Everyone else seems busy so we will be able to get around without being noticed. Bambi, I need you to do a favor for me."


    Bambi looked up sharply as soon as her name was called. She was ready to do anything to impress Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Yes, what do you want me to do? I will help you with anything."


    Yoko''s smile was reassuring and it made Bambi feel warm on the inside. It was also that smile that kept Bambi going despite the type of favor she had been asked.


    "Go and distract Chairman Frank for us. I know you want to help us out, but you have never been close to a beast before and I am worried for your safety."


    Those words made Bambi feel good and bad at the same time. She wanted to help Yoko and she was glad to be relied upon. But she also wanted to be close to Yoko while helping.


    But in the end, this was a favor asked by Yoko and Bambi was not able to refute her.


    "Alright, I understand. I will go and keep the chairman distracted for us. So, you both better come back soon."


    Bambi watched as Yoko left the room. But before Sakura went out, she gave Bambi a look of superiority and mouthed some words that were difficult to understand at first.


    But Bambi was not as ignorant as people thought her to be. She could tell that that Sakura did not like her and the reason for this seemed to be somewhat personal. And it was finally confirmed when Sakura mouthed the next few words.


    ''Yoko is mine. Don''t you dare think otherwise?''


    That was what Sakura had said to Bambi. And those words made Bambi twitch in her place.


    "No way. Don''t tell that Sakura liked Yoko romantically as well. Wait, now that I think about it, it makes sense."


    Bambi suddenly had a realization that she had a tough rival in front of her. But she was not going to give up on her love.


    ......


    "Sakura, how many times do I have to tell you to keep your emotions in check? Was it necessary to gloat in front of Bambi like that?"


    Of course, that small interaction had not gotten past Yoko''s eyes.


    She might not have been in the room, but Yoko seemed to know everything about everyone. And she seemed to know things when Sakura or herself were concerned.


    "Hmm, you tell me to not gloat in front of Bambi but I don''t see you punishing me for it. So, I don''t think you mean your words, master."


    Sakura teased Amane with a grin on her face.


    "Knowing you, you would just find your punishment pleasurable. I would rather not have you distracted right now, Sakura."


    Amane quickly walked faster and Sakura followed her with hesitant footsteps. She knew she had to keep with Amane if she wanted to be useful.


    They both quickly walked out and headed toward the section that took them below the council house.


    Amane led the way and it was familiar to her after going through it once already.


    The Siren was not out of the pool this time. But it was clutching its hands and waiting for Amane to return. It seemed to be ready to leave this place.


    "You sure cleared up after yourself. I wonder how long you wanted to leave that place for."


    Amane looked at the determined face in front of her. The Siren seemed to have understood her words and it dragged itself out of the water.


    Thanks to Amane''s aura surrounding the Siren, it did not dry out as soon as it came out. It could even walk well.


    "So, this is a Siren? It looks¡­. quite human. Is it liking the phoenix from before?"


    Sakura asked this while looking at Amane''s stomach. But Amane shook her head.


    "A phoenix and a Siren are too far apart to be compared. A phoenix has human intelligence as well as emotions. It is one of the closest beings to humans in terms of genetic makeup as well. On the other hand, a Siren is a true beat which can only copy human appearance."


    Now that Amane had explained it, Sakura thought she understood the difference. She tried to approach the Siren but it took a few steps back from Sakura and growled at her in warning.


    "Looks like the Siren doesn''t like me that much."


    Sakura commented as she stepped back. She did not want to agitate the Siren any more than she already had.


    "I won''t say that it''s agitated by you. It is just not used to human presence. Your perfume is also a little¡­unnatural. Next time, try not to wear perfume when you come with me."


    Sakura did not appreciate being told that she stank. But there was nothing she could say against Amane.


    "Fine, I get it. So, how are we going to get out of here?"


    Sakura asked as she looked around. The only way out seemed to be the one they had entered from. But that would be dangerous.


    "Well, we don''t have a choice now. We will head out the way we came in from. Hopefully, the Siren would be able to hold on."


    The Siren would need a water source even if Amane used her aura on it. But that was a problem they would take care of later.


    They quietly walked out of the underground and the Siren hissed as soon as its skin touched the moon''s ray. It was beginning to dehydrate now.


    "Oh no, we need to find a source of water soon."


    Sakura panicked and started to look around. Unfortunately, she did not get to do much before her path was blocked.


    "You are not going to do anything, Sakura Tsurugi. How dare you take the Chairman''s precious son out of his comfort zone? You should be punished for this."


    Elder Clent blocked the path Amane and Sakura were about to take. Chairman Frank was with him as well and there was also Bambi there, with a guilty expression on her face.


    It seemed as if she had not been able to stop the Chairman and her grandfather after all.

 Chapter 161 - 161: 161: The freedom of the ocean

    For what it was worth, Bambi had tried her best to keep the chairman away from Yoko and her plans. She had even made sure the Chairman did not meet anyone when she invited him for a late-night meeting.


    But her plans had been ruined by her grandfather. He had always been able to read Bambi like a book.


    One look at her face had been enough to convince him that Bambi was hiding something from him. He had ultimately guessed what was happening and told the Chairman.


    Bambi had tried her hardest to diffuse the situation but it had not helped.


    In the end, she could only stand behind the Chairman with a guilty expression on her face. She had failed in the task she had been given.


    ....


    "Y-Yoko Tsurugi, what do you think you are doing? Hurry up and take Lune back underground. Lune, don''t worry. Daddy will save you soon."


    Chairman Frank seemed to have made up his mind about Yoko Tsurugi. He had not been sure about her until now, but now he was. Yoko Tsurugi was a threat to him and his family. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he saved Lune from her clutches, he would do his best to ruin her reputation. Yoko would not be allowed to step inside this council ever again.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you have been discovered. Now, lower your weapon and surrender."


    Elder Clent was smug when he looked at Yoko. He was happy that he decided to risk it and guess her plan. Now he could convince the Chairman to stand on his side and take care of the Tsurugi.


    But the only thing he was worried about was the lack of panic on Yoko Tsurugi''s face.


    She should be scared and trying to deny whatever she was doing. Elder Clent wanted to see her fumble over her words and be scared.


    "You all are such fools. If you want to stop me, you would need much more than your merger forces at work. But I doubt even that would be enough."


    Yoko sounded board as she made that proclamation. Her words made Elder Frank angry.


    He no longer cared if Yoko was young or not, his honor had been called into play now. She needed to perish under his powers now.


    "No grandfather, don''t."


    The only one who noticed him preparing to launch his until ate attack was Bambi. And she knew that she needed to stop him before he did anything dangerous to Yoko.


    She quickly positioned herself between Yoko and her grandfather to prevent him from attacking Yoko. but she did not expect him to stop for her.


    After all, her grandfather did not love her. So why would he care for her well-being? He would rather see Bambi perish.


    "Bambi, I did not raise you until now, only to see you disobey me like this. But alright, it''s alright. Since you want to die, I will help you out."


    Elder Clent finally released his power and Bambi closed her eyes. She was going to die right now but she did not have any regrets.


    "I swear, everyone is so melodramatic here. Do you have to do all this when we are on a short-timer?"


    Bambi felt arms close around her and she was not hurt.


    She opened her eyes, only to see her grandfather''s attack being blocked by a lot of chains. Bambi could also make out her grandfather''s shocked expression on the other side of the chain fence.


    "Bambi, Sakura, get ready to take flight. Our backup ride is here."


    At first, no one got what Yoko Tsurugi meant. But then Bambi looked up and gasped.


    A huge griffin flew over their head before handing them down. Sakura quickly dragged the Siren toward the griffin and helped it up. Amane pulled Bambi and Sakura up the griffin as well.


    And somehow, the griffin remained calm and non-aggressive all this time. It seemed to know what the humans wanted from her.


    "A G-Griffin? And it is allowing humans to mount it? That should be impossible."


    Elder Clent was in shock. He never expected to see such a scene in his life. And he especially did not want to believe that a Tsurugi had shown him this scene.


    For a minute, Bambi''s words flashed across his mind. But he dismissed them as soon as they tried to take over his mind.


    Tsurugi timing beasts? That was impossible.


    There had to be some kind of trick behind this all.


    "Everyone, hurry up and shoot the Griffin. We need to catch Yoko Tsurugi at all costs. We cannot allow her to escape with the Chairman''s precious treasure."


    More and more people were beginning to come out now, waiting to see what was going on. They did not know what was happening but they only saw the Chairman looking broken and Elder Clent''s yelling.


    That made them make up their mind and they got ready to attack. But by the time they formed a formation, Yoko Tsurugi was already out of their reach.


    "N-No, my previous son. How could they take him away like that? After everything I did for them."


    The Chairman cried out and reached out for his son. But his son was long gone and so was the Siren now.


    "Don''t worry, Chairman. We will find those people and return your son to you. But of course, I will expect you to return my favor later."


    The Chairman did not care what he had to give. He wanted his son back in his life. He was willing to do anything to see his son come back to him.


    "I will give you anything. So please, bring my son back to me. I cannot live without him."


    The Chairman cried now. He no longer cared if anyone else was listening to him or not. Without his son, he no longer hands any feeling of wanting to live.


    ...


    "Hey Yoko, are you sure we are doing the right thing? I know we saved this Siren and all, but the Chairman looked quite broken when he took his son away from him."


    Bambi was beginning to feel bad. But that was only because she did not know much about beasts.


    The Siren gasped in a pained manner and clutched its throat. Amane''s aura was beginning to lose its effect now.


    "We will think about the moral implications of my decision later. For now, brace yourself for a landing."


    Amane had glad she had called Eclipse and asked him to prepare the Griffin for her to take out. He did a good job and now Amane had an escape route. She guided the griffin until its claw touched the water and then threw Lune into the water.


    They were lucky that they were flying on top of a lake now.


    The Siren sank toward the bottom before its energy began to rejuvenate and it came back up. It was able to breathe properly again.


    "Hey Yoko, are you sure you did the right thing? What if the Siren does not come back to us?"


    Sakura asked this just as the Siren broke the surface. It looked rejuvenated once more and its eyes flashed with happiness.


    "Well, it will be difficult for the Siren to return to the sea without us and the beast knows this as well. So, it will surely come back soon. You should not underestimate a beast''s desire for the sea."


    Amane spoke as she pulled the Siren back up on the Griffin. The cold water from the Siren made the Griffin shiver but it pulled through and they were flying through the sky once more.


    A Siren''s true power was unlocked in the sea. But Amane was also sure that this Siren would not live long.


    She has said that Lune''s age was about 50 years, but a close observation showed that it only had a few days left.


    The damage done to its system was too much.


    "Let''s take you home to the sea so that your final moments are peaceful. Hopefully, your next life would be much less painful."


    Amane pained for the Siren and they finally began to see the sea now. It was vast and beautiful.


    And just looking at all the blue made the Siren gasp out loud. It struggled to get down and fall into the sea but Amane held it back.


    "Not right now. We need to land first before we can let you go."


    Amane assured the Siren and they finally landed near the sea. The Siren finally touched the sea water and shivered. It looked back one last time before the call of the sea became too much for it and it disappeared into the depths of those waters.


    "No, my baby. How dare you send my baby into such a dangerous place. I-I cannot believe this is happening to me of all people."


    The Chairman caught up as well and watched his son disappear into the sea. And that broke him enough to make him cry out loud.

 Chapter 162 - 162: 162: The price we all pay [pt1]

    The chairman was crying now and everyone looked toward him with an awkward expression. They did not know what to do with the crying chairman.


    Even the guard who accompanied the chairman had never seen him this emotional and broken before. So, they hesitated before making any move.


    "Don''t you all see the problem here? This is all happening because of Yoko Tsurugi and her selfish decision. We need to capture her and bring her back if we want the Chairman to feel better."


    Elder Clent quickly took advantage of this situation to give out an order.


    Just because he could no longer use his granddaughter to forge a relationship with Chairman Frank did not mean that he gave up.


    He would gain power this way if possible.


    The guards hesitated to attack Yoko Tsurugi because of the presence of the Griffin behind her. But they could not ignore the orders they were given either.


    "Ah, fuck it. I am going to attack."


    Finally, one of the brave guards made up his mind and raised his gun. He did not care how powerful someone said Yoko Tsurugi to be. She was a spoilt princess in the end and would likely not last very long against him.


    Once one of them started attacking, the other soldiers picked up their guns as well and attacked. Elder Clent watched this happen with a gleeful face.


    He wanted to see Yoko Tsurugi panic and drop her arrogant smile. And he was sure that this was the moment that it would happen.


    But contrary to what he believed, Yoko Tsurugi showed a calm and serene expression on her face. Not a single hint of panic could be found in her voice when she commanded her party to step back.


    "Some fools don''t know their place in the society. As their better, it is my job to show them where they belong."


    Yoko Tsurugi raised her hand and water from the sea rose to form a wall in front of her. Then, the water descended on the opponents like a whip and knocked them all down.


    Everyone was shocked at the mastery of the aura Yoko Tsurugi showed.


    Heck, even my side looked shocked. Sakura was looking at Yoko like she was a freak Sakura had never seen before.


    "See, a little push and you all fall like dominos. How are you going to capture me exactly? I don''t think you people have it in you to defeat me."


    Yoko Tsurugi was arrogant and that pissed Elder Clent off. He could no longer sit on the sidelines and watched his side being defeated.


    "Tsk, don''t be so arrogant, little girl. Just because you have defeated some foot soldiers does not mean you are some hotshots who can take on everyone. It''s time for me to show you what real power is about."


    Elder Clent walked in front of his group with his chin held high and his eyes flashed. His moments were like lightning as he separated his sword from his cane and attacked Yoko.


    He purposely missed his first attack to scare Yoko Tsurugi. He wanted to show her that there was nothing she could do against him no matter how hard she tried.


    His sword was held inches away from Yoko''s neck and he gave an arrogant smile to her.


    "You see girl. This is the difference between you and me. There is no way you could ever defeat me in real life. So, give up and come with me."


    Elder Clent was being gracious when he offered Yoko this offer. He would spare her life if she agreed to work under him.


    Except, Yoko looked back at Elder Clent with eyes that ridiculed him.


    "I see. So, all you can do is make useless threats toward me, Elder Clent. It''s such a pity that you are not as strong as you proclaim yourself to be."


    Yoko Tsurugi turned her head to look at Elder Clent. That gave him a pause before he tried to step back.


    But his sword was grabbed by Yoko and her strength held the Elder in place.


    "You had your fun trying to intimidate me. And I even gave you a chance to hit me by standing still this time. Since you were foolish enough not to take this chance, it''s now up to me to take care of you."


    Yoko''s words were simple and casual. But her powers were raging inside her body. With a single flick of her hand, Elder Clent was sent flying.


    But he would not be an Elder if he was so easily taken care of. Elder Clent was able to pick himself up before his body collapsed.


    "Tsk, you are the real arrogant one, Yoko Tsurugi. Just because you have a little bit of power, do you think you can take me on? It seems like I need to teach you a thing or two about who''s really in charge here." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Clent held his hand out and his sword disappeared into a whip.


    As soon as Bambi noticed that whip, she shivered and tried to warm Yoko but her voice was being suppressed by her fear.


    "Y-Yoko, that whip¡­.be careful."


    In the end, this was all Bambi was able to get out before her senses failed her, and she went quiet. That whip made her shiver in fright.


    Elder Clent smirked once he noticed how much of a hold he still had on Bambi. Once he had taken care of Yoko Tsurugi, he would have to re-educate Bambi again.


    "Let''s end this show, Yoko Tsurugi."


    Elder Clent raised his whip to attack Yoko but she did not even bother to pretend to be scared. She held her hand out and the chains she was using before condensed into her hand to form a segmented sword.


    His whip met Yoko''s sword and sparks flew.


    Elder Clent used whatever strength he had to push his weight forward but Yoko Tsurugi seemed to not even look strained.


    ''Tsk, is this girl a monster? There is no way that she has this much power inside her.''


    Elder Clent refused to believe Yoko Tsurugi''s strength. He would prove his status and power right here and now.


    ...¡­


    Amane let the elder try and use his attacks as much as he wanted to. From the first time she had faced him, Amane knew that this elder was all talk and had no power.


    Either that or the era of peace had brought everyone''s power level down.


    Back in her day, a person of Elder Clent''s strength would have not even been a civilian. He would have been dead as soon as a raid came to attack his village.


    And those raids had been quite common back in the day.


    "I see that you have been training, little girl. But you cannot possibly keep your defense up forever. Give up now."


    Elder Clent still had the delusional thought that he could win. That made Amane wants to break out into a pearl of laughs.


    But instead of doing that, Amane just continued to push Elder Clent back even more.


    "And what would happen if I don''t give up now? You won''t be able to defeat me anyway."


    Amane finally decided to act. She pushed her sword forward dominantly and cut through Elder Clent''s whip.


    No one saw that coming and Elder Clent was unable to bear the shock of being hurt. His eyes rolled into the back is his head and he collapsed.


    "Tsk, how can he be an elder and not even take a single attack? People of this era disgust me."


    Amane spoke about this under her breath so that no one else could hear her.


    Once the soldiers saw the Elder go down this easily, they hesitated to attack Yoko. No one wanted to be the next one to face her wrath after all.


    "Tsk, you are all so useless. Do you not have the guts to face me?"


    Amane asked but no one answered. That should have been the end of things, but Chairman Frank gave a loud gasp of wonder as he looked toward the sea.


    "L-Lune, you are back? My son. You are back for me."


    Amane looked back in shock, only to notice the Siren she had saved coming back. Only its upper body was visible in the water but that face was the same as the Siren Amane had put in the sea.


    But there was something different about this Siren than the one Amane had saved.


    This Siren did not have the same feeling of ''wrong'' that Lune had. In simpler words, this Siren had taken on Lune''s form to charm the chairman into heading toward it.


    "Tsk, everyone tries and stop the chairman. If he touched the water, then he will die for sure."


    Amane''s world was first met with hesitation before the guards decided that they needed to believe her.


    Hands touched the chairman, trying to stop him from moving. But he was stubborn and he kept on shaking those hands from his body. He needed to head toward the water at all costs.

 Chapter 163 - 163: 163: The price we all pay [pt2]

    The chairman could see nothing but the smile of his son in front of him. He wanted to reach out to his son and hold him in his arms.


    ''Don''t worry Lune. Your father is coming to save you.''


    The chairman knew that the Siren was not a safe creature to engage with. But he still trusted his son and his human side. He would not let anything happen to the Chairman.


    But one sentence from Yoko Tsurugi caused the chairman''s hopes to come crashing down. His guards held him back from reaching for his son and the Chairman lost it.


    "Get off me. I said to get off my body right now. How dare you come and touch me like this? I will have you all killed for this."


    The guards paused as soon as they heard the Chairman threaten them. They had never seen the chairman be this aggressive.


    They had never seen the chairman be sad or annoyed before. It made many people think that the Chairman was not even human.


    But all the emotions the Chairman had kept bottled up until now were erupting from his voice now. People tried to be gentle with him, but it was difficult to do that when the Chairman kept trying to hurt them all.


    "Let me go. Let me go right now. Lune, papa is coming for you."


    The Siren''s smile called out to the Chairman. His heart had been set on Lune forever and he was going to reach his son.


    The chairman managed to shake off all his guards and reach the Siren. He touched the Siren''s face with his hand, only to realize something important.


    ''Ah, this is not Lune. This Siren looks like Lune, but this is not my son. I¡­fell for this beast''s trick.''


    The Chairman realized this too late but by then, he had already fallen into the Siren''s trap.


    He was going to die in this Siren''s grasp but he did not care much for it. At least he would get to see his beloved son''s face in his last moments.


    The Siren opened his sharp mouth to take a bite out of the Chairman and pain erupted into his shoulder. Sharp teeth had torn his neck apart.


    But just as quickly, they let go and a pain-filled gasp erupted from the beast.


    The Siren has a shrilling yell before its body collapsed. The chairman looked up, only to see Lune''s face looking back at him with an impassive expression.


    ''Ah, my beloved son came for me in my last moments. T-This is Lune for sure.''


    The chairman was only able to stay conscious for a little while longer but he reached out toward that familiar face. This time, he knew for sure that this was Lune, his beloved son.


    His son had come for his life.


    *hissss*


    The Siren hissed, likely trying to communicate with him. But the Chairman did not know much about the Siren language and he also did not have much time left.


    "I don''t¡­know¡­what you¡­are saying¡­but I¡­love you¡­Lune¡­"


    The Siren held the dying human in his arms. Then, he decided and opened his big mouth. The Chairman felt nothing as his heart was torn out and eaten in an instant.


    For him, it had been a peaceful death.


    ...


    "In the end, the Chairman did get the parent treatment by his son. How fitting for him."


    Amane commented as she watched the scene in front of her eyes. Everyone else had already looked toward the side and some had even emptied their stomach.


    "W-What do you mean? That Siren killed the Chairman and ate his heart. How is that fitting for the chairman?"


    Bambi asked with a green face. She was one of the few who had managed to stop themselves from vomiting, but the scene in front of her still made her stomach hurt.


    "Well, in Siren culture, a child usually becomes an adult after tearing apart the heart of their parents and sharing it among the siblings. It seems this Siren also thought of the Chairman as his parent in his heart."


    Had the chairman been alive, he would have wept at the recognition. His son did consider him as a parent in this regard.


    At the horizon, the sun was beginning to rise. Lune, the Siren looked at the sun with a mournful expression before closing its eyes. Its body turned to stone and it sank.


    "W-What happened? What was that? Is that something Siren also does?"


    Bambi asked as she looked at the scene in front of her. A Siren had turned into stone and sank into the ocean.


    Of course, this was not normal. It was all a side-effect of the Calamity drug that had been used on the Siren. This was the end for every human who took that drug and transformed.


    But Amane did not want to explain to Bambi or Sakura. She wanted to keep the involvement of the people who knew about this drug to a minimum.


    "Perhaps that''s the case with the Siren. We don''t know much about these creatures so we cannot say anything. You all, hurry up and gather yourself. We need to head back now."


    Elder Clent had fainted and the Chairman was dead. At such a time, the chain of command was a mess so everyone just listened to Yoko Tsurugi. It did seem like she knew the most about the beasts and their situation after all. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone quickly left for the council office and Amane gestured for Sakura and Bambi to head back as well.


    She gave the sea one last look and offered one last prayer for the father-son pair that died today before heading back.


    As soon as the coast was clear, a few people made their way out. They were all in their divine suits and worked hard to pull the stone body of Lune out of the waters.


    "Hey, be careful with the specimen. Professor asked us to carefully bring this body back because he wants to study the after-effects of this drug."


    One of the workers said as he strapped Lune''s body into the vehicle, they had brought with him.


    "Of course, the professor wants this body intact. He will be breaking it himself, just like all the other ones he broke in the last few years. Just when will he be satisfied."


    The second person asked as he collected the samples. The Siren had been holding a human body in his arms and there was a debate about what to do with it.


    In the end, they decided to bring the human body back as well.


    "Sheesh, Professor Chen needs to be a little more specific about what he wants us to do. How are we supposed to find all his requested items in this vast ocean? Does he want us to die looking for it or something?"


    The last diver complained as he packed even more samples. They quickly finished their work and headed into the town to meet Kiana and the person she was escorting.


    It was another mystery that these people were not allowed to ask about. And they knew better than to question Professor and his whims.


    ......


    As soon as the news of Chairman Frank''s death hit the news, all hell broke loose. Everyone wanted his position as well as fortune. But only a few were brave enough to step up to claim it.


    But everyone agreed on one thing - the seat of the Chairman could not be kept open for too long.


    *Cough*


    "Seeing how I was the closest to Chairman Frank before his death, I think I will be the best candidate to appoint the next Chairman. Let me be the one to voice my opinion."


    Elder Clent had regained consciousness some time ago and now tried to gain a foothold in this conversation.


    He might have lost to Yoko Tsurugi in the fight before, but he refused to acknowledge her powers. It had to be some kind of trick that caused him to lose. And that was why, he refused to let Yoko have a foothold here.


    He would make his grandson the chairman at all costs.


    "Hmm, that might not be the best idea. This is a public opinion party and we need to consider it carefully. Your grandson is not the best choice when we have too many better candidates to choose from."


    One of the other families finally spoke up against Elder and his blood boiled.


    He almost exploded when Yoko Tsurugi injected herself into the mix.


    "Hmm, that''s right. We need a neutral party to decide who will head this place. How about asking the Divine guild to appoint someone temporarily here until the next elections?"


    Everyone paused to look at Yoko Tsurugi now.


    They knew that she had a close relationship with Charlie Suzuki, the leader of the Divine guild and this would give her a huge advantage. But they also had nothing to say against the divine guild.


    In the end, they all could only agree with Yoko Tsurugi''s suggestion.

 Chapter 164 - 164: 164: The vow [pt1]

    The divine guild took over the Official Protected and endangered beast council meeting and its members could only swallow their complaints as they watched it happen.


    Even those who had ambitions could only fold their claws and wait for a chance to strike back.


    "Helios, do a good job of taking care of this place. I will be leaving all the responsibilities of this place to you."


    Everyone watched as the divine leader, Charlie Suzuki handed the control of the council over to her son. Those who had complained swallowed them and clapped for Helios.


    Helios was someone who had the clearest reputation among the Divine guild after the guild master herself. So, no one could say anything bad about him either.


    "I promise to do my best to make this council more successful. I hope the people will offer me their support in return."


    Helios''s speech continued and it broke many people''s ambitions.


    The one who was left speechless the most was Elder Clent. He had spent years forging relationships with Chairman Frank and planting his members in the council. All he wanted was for his grandson to become the chairman, but it all failed.


    "Don''t worry grandson. You will get your chance to reign over everyone soon. I will see how long that kid would be able to hold on to his throne."


    Elder Clent was already planning to take over the council somehow. He had a lot of plans in place and he also had his trump card.


    "But grandfather, where is sis Bambi? I don''t want to take the council head''s seat if it makes her sad." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Clent looked at his grandson with a look of disgust and disbelief. He could not believe that such an indecisive person had been born in his bloodline.


    His grandson was weak, but he was the only man to possess his direct bloodline. So, he would shape his grandson to be his successor no matter what.


    "Forget your sister. From today onwards, Bambi is no longer your sister or a part of our household. She does not have anything to do with us."


    Elder Clent made this very clear to his grandson. He watched as panic surged in his grandson''s eyes and he tried to break free from the tight hold Elder Clent had on his arm.


    But Elder Clent did not give up his control. Instead, he tightened his fist around that arm and held on tight.


    "Stop moving and thrashing kid. You will listen to me."


    He threatened, not even noticing how everyone else was looking at him.


    "Looks like someone abuses the kids in their family without any reason. No wonder my fianc¨¦ wanted to run away from her family and came to me for protection. It turned out you were not kind to her at all."


    Elder Clent stopped what he was doing in the middle and looked at Yoko Tsurugi''s smug face. He also noticed how everyone else was looking at him as well.


    His grandson was shaking in his place while looking up at him with a terrified look on his face.


    *Cough*


    "My grandson is too tired to continue today. We shall take our leave now."


    Elder Clent picked up the small child he had brought with him, but the kid resisted. He reached out toward Bambi with his small arms.


    "S-Sister, help me. I don''t want to be the family head. I want to stay with you."


    Everyone heard the kid speak and Elder Clent could do nothing but get angry.


    "You don''t know what you are saying, kid. Being family head is the biggest honor you can have in your life. Once you get old enough to understand, you will surely change your mind about this."


    Elder Clent assured the kid in his arms but his grandson was insistent.


    "No, I will not regret it. I want to be with my sister no matter what. L-Let me go."


    The kid struggled in his grandfather''s grasp until he was let down. Then, he instantly rushed toward Bambi and burrowed himself into her arms.


    "Sister, you will stay with me, right?"


    The child asked in front of everyone. They all looked at Elder Clent for his decision and he had to clench his fist.


    "Fine, our sister can come back to the family. She can even be the next family head. Are you happy now?"


    Elder Clent was not going to keep his word. In a matter of days, everyone would forget about what happened here and they would go back to their matters.


    Then, Elder Clent could have Bambi secretly killed off and hold a funeral. It would be the best course of action he could take.


    "I don''t believe you Elder Clent. People like you do not easily change your mind about things. The fact that you decided to change your mind so easily worries me a lot. So how about we make things a little more official?"


    Elder Clent had not hated anyone in his life as much as he was coming to hate Yoko Tsurugi.


    Just when he thought he had gotten rid of her, she managed to spring back like a cockroach.


    "I don''t need to hear any words from the one who killed off Chairman Frank. You are the least qualified one to speak on anything."


    Elder Clent''s words were loud and clear. But they did not affect Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Elder Clent, be careful about what you speak. You are accusing me of something I did not do. All I did was liberate a dangerous beast and sent it back to its wild habitat. Whatever happened after that was not my fault. Don''t the guards agree?"


    The guards were still not clear about what happened but they did remember who Yoko had tried to save the previous Chairman (given the orders).


    Plus, they were also afraid of her powers and her potential so they did not want to go against her.


    "Y-Yoko Tsurugi is right. She did nothing wrong."


    The guards were quick to take her side.


    "I hope you are not accusing my *dear* friend of something she did not do, Elder Clent. You would not want to make an enemy out of the divine guild, right?"


    The elder clenched his fist as soon as he heard the divine leader speak. She was one person he did not want to get on the bad side of.


    "Of course not. Yoko Tsurugi did help a lot. But still, she should have told us she found¡­ never mind."


    Elder Clent quickly buried his sentence before he could finish speaking it. He did not want to hurt himself by speaking nonsense again.


    "Hmm, and about that contract we spoke of. Shall we get it sighed now? We should not delay our contract any longer."


    Elder Clent was targeted from all sides. He could only sigh and sign the contract he was presented with.


    He looked up at Yoko Tsurugi with hate-filled eyes but she refused to feel intimidated by him.


    "Thank you for your assistance. You are free to leave this place now."


    Elder Clent felt humiliated but he did not want to stay in this setting any longer. He needed to gather his wits and regroup his thoughts.


    "Well, that went well. I guess it''s safe for us to break off our engagement now that you are free, Bambi."


    Everyone looked at Yoko Tsurugi with a look of understanding. They all had guessed that this marriage arrangement had not been normal since the beginning.


    Now it made sense why both sides had agreed to keep this arrangement.


    Bambi looked at Yoko and she noticed how people behaved around her. She was not surprised to see even the divine leader be in love with Yoko. somehow, she just seemed like the kind of person to make everyone like her regardless of rhyme and reason.


    ''I don''t stand a chance here. I guess it will be better for me to give up now than to get hurt later. But I can still mess with everyone, right?''


    "Hmm, I don''t know Yoko. Should we break off our engagement? I know we got engaged because of personal benefits, but I like you now. How about we continue this engagement¡­"


    "Absolutely not. No way is this happening. First, Yoko is too young to get married. And, she needs someone who can be by her side and support our family. Having another family head as her partner is out of the question."


    Sakura refuted Bambi with facts and logic but Bambi only smiled back again.


    "In that case, my younger brother can be our family head. I don''t need this title if I can be with Yoko and¡­"


    "That will be enough. I don''t think this discussion needs to go any further. I would rather have your two households as separate units for now. And it''s not like you both are in love with each other¡­."


    Charlie began to say but she was cut off by Bambi.


    "Yoko is not but I am certainly in love with her. So, allow me a chance to court you, Yoko Tsurugi."

 Chapter 165 - 165: 165: The vow [pt2]

    "Stop joking around Bambi. If you like me, then try and make me like you back. But don''t do this if this becomes too much for you, alright?"


    God, how could Bambi not love Yoko Tsurugi? This female knew what to say to her at the right time. Yoko made Bambi''s heart melt and her knees weak.


    "I understand. Now, I shall take my leave. My grandfather might have acknowledged me but there is still much I need to do to take over the family officially. I will meet you all soon if the time permitted it."


    Bambi left the gathering with her brother. Amane watched her go with a solemn look on her face.


    Once Bambi had taken her leave, everyone else began to leave as well. And Sakura was only able to hold her annoyance and anger until a few more minutes before she erupted.


    "Yoko, you were not serious about marrying Bambi, right? She is not someone worth your status-"


    "I know Sakura. I do not intend to marry for quite some time. We have too much work to do before I can even think about it."


    Both Sakura and Charlie breathed a sigh of relief at her words.


    "Good, that makes my worry lessen for your future. Anyway, what are your plans after this? Are you going to head home?"


    Charlie asked with a curious tone in her voice. As soon as Sakura heard this, she knew that something troublesome would happen if she did not make an excuse to make Charlie go home.


    But Yoko was here to spoil her plans by telling Charlie what she was going to do.


    "There is going to be an auction for the pearl of desires soon. My information said that it is going to be held close to here, I am thinking of going to check out this auction and see what the fuss is all about."


    Amane''s calm voice betrayed how excited she was to get her hands on the sacred treasure. It had been a powerful object that had allowed the heretics to rule their territory.


    According to Legends, heretics were a class of sub-humans who worshipped beasts and had even evolved to understand them. Their society was also strictly female-only and had a lot of powerful spells.


    In that sense, they were somewhat like Amazonians but had a much stricter rule set. Some had even evolved as futas which was a big deal back in Amane''s time.


    As a researcher, Yoko had been interested in visiting the society. Mainly because she wanted to show Isabel her family.


    Isabel was a heretic baby left alone in human society and Amane had picked her up. Their time spent together had been short, about 5-6 years, and then Isabel had been sent back home to her people.


    "I see. Of course, you are interested in a heretic treasure. So, do you think I can tag along with you this time? I promise to be quiet and now make any noise."


    Sakura groaned as soon as she heard Charlie''s words. She did not want Charlie to drag herself along, but she failed.


    "I am sorry Mother, but I don''t think you would be able to attend the auction. We have a press conference regarding market shares coming up soon. And no, you cannot wiggle your way out of this."


    Charlie Suzuki looked disappointed. Amane was even sure that Charlie would try to force her way through this meeting.


    But Helios''s disappointed look made Amane weak. She was always weak toward children and Helios felt like a child to her.


    "Charlie, I think you should attend this meeting. We also need a participant for this meeting. Sakura, can I count on you to attend this meeting?"


    Sakura opened her mouth the deny Yoko but then paused. She realized that she had no reason to say ''no'' to Yoko''s request this time.


    In the end, she could only grit her teeth and agree.


    "Fine, I will attend this meeting in your place. But be careful out there and do not go after a dangerous beast on your own Yoko. You must come back alive."


    Frankly, Amane was amused to see Sakura''s concern for her safety. But she decided to humor Sakura anyway.


    "I will stay safe Sakura. You just need to focus on yourself and take care of our stocks."


    ......¡­..


    "How long will it take for us to reach our destination? I am getting a little dizzy now."


    Ariana complained as her vision began to go in and out of focus. She did not like to sit back on the drake''s back and fly.


    She would much rather fly on her own and follow this pair.


    ''Huh, can I fly? Is that even a possibility?''


    Ariana''s mind was filled with useless thoughts as she tried to correct her posture. She felt sick and tired of this travel.


    "We are almost there. Look, we can see the sea."


    Kiana pointed out toward the sea and asked her drake to land. It did so but not gently which caused Ariana to finally let out her lunch.


    Kiana gave her some space while she talked to the staff in front of her.


    "Hey, where are you all taking me to? I don''t want to do this anymore. Just let me return home."


    Ariana cried out as she was held and cuffed by those men in a diving suit. She tried to instinctively use her power but these cuffs prevented her from using any of her power.


    She was sedated and brought into the HIVE. But the phoenix did not wake up until she was locked up in a cage.


    "Well, hello there. It is nice to see you again. But I don''t think you remember me." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ariana looked toward the scientist in front of her with a cautious expression. He did look familiar but her instincts also told Ariana to be careful around him.


    And then Ariana made the mistake of looking up and her heart stopped. She could only see the distortion of the world around her and the feeling of something being wrong gripped her heart.


    "You! What the hell did you do to end up like this? You are no longer a living being, but a demon. No, you are even worse than that-"


    "You need to keep quiet. Please don''t talk to my father like that. You can trigger her if you are not careful about your words."


    The scientist jabbed Ariana in her pressure point and she went down. But that did nothing to lower the fear and the feeling of ''wrong'' she felt.


    "It''s such a pity that you have such sharp senses as a phoenix. Had you not recognized what father was, we would have let you go. Unfortunately, Father has no patience for people like you. So even if you are the last phoenix, you will be killed off once you are no longer of use."


    Ariana looked up at the creature that looked like the calamity itself.


    She blinked her eyes and felt as if she could see the form of a beautiful woman even through the fog of calamity that covered her. The throne she sat at was huge and radiated authority and dominance.


    But during the next blink, it was all back to the same fog as before.


    "Now let us begin our experiment. Oh, Father, I will take this sample back to my lab and test it. Don''t worry, we will revive Mother soon. If her soul exists, she would be back. Your sacrifice to save her soul will not be in vain."


    The scientist picked up the unconscious phoenix and took her to the lab.


    The lab was special as well, having a giant tree in the middle of the room. And held tightly into that tree''s branches was an unconscious body that was kept gently.


    Chen looked up at the branched with a determined expression.


    "Don''t worry Mother. You will be brought back to life soon. I will make sure you are back with me again."


    The unconscious phoenix did not know that she would never be able to open her eyes again after this day.


    She knew that she had made a promise to come back for someone and the loneliness of not being able to fulfill her promise haunted her.


    ......¡­..


    "Kill it. Kill the human who dared to trespass."


    "Kill the human, avenge our kids."


    A group of tied-up humans shivered as they looked at the buff woman surrounding them. They accidentally ventured into the jungle and killed off a rabbit because they were hungry.


    Little did they know that it would be their last mistake.


    "You all dared to come into our jungle and eat one of our kins? We ought to have you eaten alive for this. Don''t you agree, our dear queen?"


    They all looked up at the queen, waiting for her to decide. And then she brought her hand down which indicated that she was going to show any mercy,

 Chapter 166 - 166: 166: The auction house [pt1] R-18

    Amane stood in front of the auction house and eyes the place. It was difficult to tell if she had come to the right place since there was not much fanfare. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was not until Amane tried to walk into the establishment that she was stopped by the guard.


    "Show me your invite. Only guests are allowed entry."


    The guard sounded serious and he refused to bulge when Amane looked at him. The guard''s eyes were hazed, likely as if he was drugged and he only knew how to follow one order.


    The man''s energy felt chaotic and dead which meant someone had been using zombies to run this place.


    ''A rather wise decision since Zombies cannot go out and babble one''s secret even if they wanted to. I guess this auction house is authentic after all.''


    Amane quietly took out the invite she had managed to earn (steal) from someone and she was finally allowed entry. But not before a power suppressor was put on her arms and she was checked thoroughly.


    Once it was deemed that she was not a danger to the auction house any longer, Amane was let into the house.


    "Remember, your memories of this auction house will be erased once your purchase is done. I hope you have a good time here."


    Amane was glad that she had decided to come here alone now. Sakura might have tried to create some kind of connection with this place and ended up causing trouble.


    There were a lot of known people in the auction house this time. From political figures to influential celebrities, everyone seemed to have flocked toward this place.


    And since the people had been assured that their memories would be erased once the auction was over, they did not even have to bother hiding their faces. They could roam around freely and do what they wanted to.


    The invite Amane had managed to acquire was from a middle-row seat and she quietly took her place.


    Since no one else bothered to cover their faces, Amane decided to show her face as well. She did not care if she got caught here after all.


    Thankfully, no one as much as spared her before the auction started and the curtains quickly rose.


    The auction was about to start and the people brought forth the first item.


    ......¡­.


    The auction''s first item was the elixir of life. It was said to be a miraculous medicine that could cure anything and save anyone''s life once. It was the extract of a phoenix and smelling it made Amane''s body heat up.


    The egg in her stomach gave a few rolls and pressed up against Amane''s pleasure spots. It caused her to grip the cover of her seat tightly and lunge forward to catch her breath.


    She had no interest in the elixir of life, but Amane did not know who bought it. She needed to pay attention or she would miss the pearl of desire as well.


    ''C-Curse this egg. Why is it pressing against my opening now? This is maddening.''


    Amane rubbed her stomach to try and shift the egg. But it seemed to not affect her.


    "D-Do you need my help? I cannot help but notice that you are in pain. T-There will be a break during this auction. I can help you during that time."


    Amane looked at her side, only to see a young lady sitting there. The lady had big blue eyes and a curious expression on her face. She also looked shy when she offered help to Amane.


    But somehow, Amane could tell that the female was anything but innocent. There was a glint of mischief in her eyes that said that she knew exactly what she was offering to Amane right now.


    "You want to help me out during the break? Well, I won''t mind taking up your offer."


    Amane gave the female a chance and a time. It made the lady giggle and she looked back at the auction with a giggle in her voice.


    One of her hands snuck into Amane''s lap and pressed against Amane''s wet core. It felt teasing and relieving at the same time.


    They were out in the open where anyone could look toward them and see what they were doing. But most of the people were minding their own business.


    "Alright, that''s the half-point of this auction. You all can take an hour''s break and then come back."


    The auction master suddenly spoke and Amane had not even realized that she had zoned out. Frustration was clouding her vision.


    As soon as the auction master dismissed people, they began to stand up and leave the hall. They had things to take care of.


    Those who had already bought what they wanted also left the hallway.


    "Do you want to head out as well?"


    Amane asked the lady but the lady only giggled before pulling her body up until the upper part of her body was leaning into Amane''s lap.


    The lady was positioned in front of Amane and kneeled. Her eyes looked up at Amane''s curious one.


    "No, I don''t think we need to head toward somewhere private. My skills can make us invisible to human eyes and we can have all the fun we want to. But do not make a lot of noise because we will make people suspicious. I am Lynn by the way."


    Lynn snapped her fingers and a barrier appeared around the pair. Amane could tell that this barrier hid them from the eyes of all the people in the hallway.


    "Oh, you filthy little thing. I never realized that you wanted to be fucked in public. Do you want me to take you in front of everyone? Your raging boner is quite visible to me."


    Amane rubbed her hands against the hard-on Lynn had. She was surprised that Lynn had lasted this long while being aroused all this time.


    "I-It''s all your fault. Your pregnant smell did this to me. My cock wants to thrust deep into your womb and fuck another baby into you. God, I want it a lot."


    Lynn panted as her small body finally showed her golden shining eyes and the fangs she had been hiding.


    Lynn was a hybrid and an alpha werewolf. People like her had a big sex drive and did not mind engaging in open sex with anyone before they found their mate.


    "Lynn, you will not make me regret spending time with you, right?"


    Amane asked and Lynn panted even more. Despite being an Alpha, Lynn leaned into Amane''s touch and almost bowed down in front of her.


    "O-Of course not. I will never make my partner regret being with me. My instincts, they just want you but I can tell that you are not my mate."


    That was rather reassuring. This meant that Amane could freely use the werewolf and not worry about unnecessary jealousy heading her way.


    "I see. In that case, get off the floor and take your hard cock out. I want fuck me first and get rid of my itch before we can do anything else."


    Amane held her hand out and Lynn got up. She looked to be a full head shorter than Amane when she stood up but the bulge in her pants seemed quite sizeable.


    Lynn knew what to do. She picked up Amane and opened her legs. Her nose came down to smell Amane''s slick before she deprived Amane of her underwear and smelled her slick.


    Then, a tongue came out to take a lick out of Amane''s wet pussy and she flinched but held on.


    "You taste good. I don''t think I will get tired of this flavor you have."


    Lynn confessed as her tongue wet deeper into Amane''s body. Lynn pushed her legs above the armrest and it left Amane exposed to Lynn''s eyes.


    Lynn and everyone else who would bother to look up and notice what was happening.


    "I cannot wait anymore. We can have more fun once I come inside you once. My hard cock will burst if I did not know you now."


    Lynn confessed and positioned her hard cock in front of Aman''s tight pussy.


    The first push was easy and Lynn''s cockhead easily disappeared into Amane''s body. But the rest of the push was difficult. Amane''s body had tightened back up and Lynn was big.


    She somehow forced her way into Amane and her huge cock rubbed against Amane''s womb opening, pushing the egg back into her womb.


    "I can¡­feel your insides¡­your womb¡­is inviting me¡­. fuck¡­."


    Lynn confessed as pleasure gripped her from all sides. Even thinking was difficult for her right now. She stilled her hips to give Amane time to adjust to her hardness.


    Lynn did not expect Yoko Tsurugi (she knows who her partner was) to close her legs around her waist and pull Lynn toward her body. The sudden forced thrust made Lynn go deeper into Yoko and her cock finally slipped past the small barrier.


    She was inside Yoko''s womb.

 Chapter 167 - 167: 167: The auction house [pt2] R-18

    "Is it because of my insides, or because we are fucking in public? What is making you so wet and hard?"


    Amane asked as she forced Lynn''s hips to meet her own. Lynn bit her lips as her breast jiggled with the force of her thrusts. She could not seem to stop her hips anymore.


    Her cock disappeared inside Amane''s pussy with an unknown vigor.


    People were looking in their direction and whispering to each other. Both Amane and Lynn knew they were not seeing ''them'' when people looked their way.


    But the fantasy of being caught fucking in public caused Lynn''s hips to burrow themselves even deeper into Amane''s body.


    "Oh, you want¡­others to notice¡­you fucking me¡­. you want to¡­. mark me¡­.so that¡­others cannot¡­take me away¡­?"


    Amane moaned the words out as Lynn''s cock destroyed her womb. The phoenix was a sturdy thing and made to last even during harsh sex. It required regular sexual nourishment after all.


    "Ah fuck¡­you are not even my mate but your insides feel divine. No one can resist this pussy once it''s gotten a taste, huh? It makes me want to never pull out."


    Lynn confessed as her hips began to shake. She was so close to coming now that it hurt to pull out. Her knot was tugging at the rim of Amane''s pussy and Lynn pushed in one last time.


    Her come flooded Amane''s insides and it filled her up well. A werewolf alpha''s knot could last for about an hour at the most. So, Amane was sure that she was stuck here for good.


    Amane pulled Lynn down into her lap and it caused Lynn to flinch and blush. Lynn did not know where to put her hands now.


    She looked Amane up and down before Amane pulled her dress up.


    "You can play with my breasts if you want to¡­. ugh, stop coming so hard."


    Amane''s offer made Lynn''s cock come even more. Her stomach was getting dented and the come was not stopping.


    All this come would leak out of her body for sure when Amane tried to walk out. But thankfully, she had a plug with her that would keep it all in.


    "Hmm, I love your body, Yoko Tsurugi. I wish I could keep you forever on my cock and heavy with my kit. Fuck, you would look so good with a fat stomach filled with a kid and another hanging on your tits. They would grow even bigger after pregnancy."


    Lynn seemed lost in her fantasy as she rested her head against Amane''s breasts and sucked at her nipples. Her hips tried to fuck deeper into Yoko''s body while her mouth kissed Yoko.


    "Hmm, you just want everyone to notice how well you can fuck me. Don''t worry, my big belly is proof enough of you having fucked me good."


    Amane assured Lynn and held her body close. People began to come back now that the hour was over but no one noticed the pair stuck together or how Amane was sitting at display there.


    Her pussy stuffed with Lynn''s cock was out at display for everyone but Lynn sucked her nipples harder until they were red and raw.


    Finally, Lynn''s knot began to swell down and she was able to pull away from Yoko''s body with a mournful look on her face.


    "I wanted to fuck you more. But it seems like this will be all for today."


    Lynn pulled her body back. Amane was not worried about being discovered to be pregnant since everyone here would have their memories erased after the auction was done.


    "Don''t worry so much. Even if my memory is not erased, I will not tell anyone your secret. You can trust me and continue to live a carefree life."


    Lynn assured Amane with a grin on her face. But Amane was not worried about that happening.


    "Hmm. I am not worried about you going out and babbling my secret to the world. I have ways to ensure you keep my secret."


    Amane''s words were a promise and a threat at the same time. They made the alpha in front of her shiver before looking away.


    "Hmm, I see. In that case, I will look forward to what you can do."


    Amane corrected her clothes and cleaned up after herself as best as she could. She finished right in time for the second part of the auction to start. The barrier cast around fell in a single swoop.


    "Everyone, thank you for your patience. Now we will start the second part of the auction. The first thing we have on our hands is - the pearl of desire. It is a symbol of heretic power and a valuable item."


    Amane notched that a lot of people were interested in this item. She was one of the people interested in the item as well but she hid her interest until the last minute.


    The last person who bid on the pearl of desire tried to raise the bet but one look at Amane made him change his mind. That was the kind of pressure Amane gave off.


    "Alright, if that''s all then we shall move ahead to the last item we have for today - the wings of the divine."


    A huge pair of wings was brought up on the stage and it gave off a weird energy. At first, Amane believed that the auction item was the real thing.


    But then she felt the energy of a beast coming through those wings and all her excitement dwindled.


    These wings were not something special, but fake things that made people want to send money.


    And the worst thing was, no one would even notice that these were not the wings of the divine until it was too late.


    ''But that does not have anything to do with me. I just need to play my part and get out of the auction house.'' S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those wings of divine sold for a ridiculous price. The seller''s eyes gleamed in delight as he looked at the people in front of him. They were willing to spend any amount of money to get their hands on his items.


    "Well, that is the end of the auction. Those who bought something, please stay back, and pay for the items. Also, look my way for one last time."


    Amane blinked as the light flashed into her eyes. She felt her mind going blank and she knew that she had lost some memories.


    But this was a consensual wipe so there was no resistance or extra pain. It had been bonded by the contract so you could not even protect against this.


    The only knowledge Amane was left of was about what she bought and how much she needed to pay. Whom she had met here, whom she interacted with, it was all gone from her mind.


    The people sitting adjacent to Amane disappeared as well as they were escorted out by magic. And for the first time, a masked figure headed toward Amane with a colorless orb and held it in front of her.


    She observed it and noticed that it was the authentic thing. This was the pearl of desire.


    "How would you like to pay? Cash? Card?"


    The masked figure asked and Amane took out a few feathers from the inside of her pouch.


    "Well, I can pay in cash or card. But do you want to trade items for items? These are phoenix feathers and they sell for as much as the elixir of life on the market. I am willing to trade three of them for this pearl of desire."


    Amane had quite a few dozen feathers left in her stock and they had been provided by Ariana.


    Phoenix feathers had the same property as the elixir of life. So, Amane had a feeling that the auction house would be interested in her deal.


    "Please wait while we confirm the authenticity of your words with our master. Can we have one of the feathers for confirmation?"


    The auction house member held his hand out for Amane to drop the feather.


    A more cautious person would not have agreed but Amane was confident in her abilities. She also knew that the auction house would not be foolish enough to try and dupe her.


    "Hmm, sure. Here, you can have this feather checked. But hurry back because I have no patience when faced with people like you."


    The masked man gulped before he hurried out of the place. And just as Amane expected, it did not take him long to come back either.


    "T-The auction master said that we will accept the phoenix feathers in exchange for the elixir. He also wants to have a private meeting with you, my lady. Would you accompany us to our master?"


    The masked worker sounded rather nervous when he asked Amane this. He looked terrified of his master and what his master could do. This made Amane more curious about this mysterious master as well.


    "Hmm, sure I will accompany you back to your master."

 Chapter 168 - 168: 168: The auction house [pt3]

    The worker seemed nervous as he led Amane back to his master. There was a slight shaking in his step that made the hair on Amane''s back stand up in fright.


    This puppet was scared and that was a big indication of things to come. So, Amane was instantly on alert and she decided not to let her guard down.


    "W-We are here. Master is waiting for you behind this door. G-Good luck." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The servant bowed low before taking a few steps back. He seemed to be asking Amane to head inside the tent on her own.


    Amane instantly coated her body in her aura in a discrete manner and entered the room.


    At first, everything looked normal. There was no need for Amane to feel this nervous. But then, everything changed in a single second and Amane was forced to call forth her weapon and clash with the incoming attack.


    The course of the attack was a little off. It would not have killed Amane off but it would have injured her enough to be detained.


    ''I see. So, this is a test of my abilities. These people want to see if I am a pushover or not. Well then, let''s give them what they want.''


    Amane''s steps picked up speed and grace. She was able to twirl around and get rid of the weapon threatening her in a single strike.


    Her opponent had not expected Amane to go on an offense so they were caught off guard. Their grip on the lance lightened and Amane used this opportunity to attack her opponent.


    The poor shadow never stood a chance against her. Before anyone knew it, Amane had speared the chest of the shadow in front of her with her chains.


    But this shadow puppet was different from the one Amane had met before. This one did not have a solid human shell and it collapsed as soon as it was hit a little harder than necessary.


    *calp*


    The sound of someone clapping reached Amane''s ears and she looked up at the upper levels to see a weirdly dressed guy looking at her with a gleeful expression.


    There was grace in his footsteps as he walked down from the stage. But his eyes looked at Amane all the time, daring her to attack him while being on his turf.


    "Brave. You fight greatly and defeated my shadow warrior. I am glad to see that my judgment was not clouded."


    Amane could tell that this person was not the leader of this auction house.


    He might have the charisma and aura of a leader, but something inside Amane told her that this was a puppet as well.


    "Are you insulting me by not meeting me head''s on? Or, are you afraid of me and that is why you decided to hide behind a faceless mask no one will look for?"


    Amane taunted the auction leader. But as she expected, he did not even look annoyed after hearing her words.


    If anything, he looked a little smug and let out a shrilled laugh.


    "You are a funny one, Yoko Tsurugi. But I do not dislike this attitude of yours. As for your question - no, I am not scared of you."


    "My current appearance is as much for your sake as it is for mine. After all, I would have to kill you for real if you saw my real face."


    The auction leader seemed to be serious. No matter how lightly he was taking things, there was an undertone of seriousness in his voice.


    "I see¡­in that case, let''s skip the formalities and jump to business. We both are busy people who do not want to give away our secrets."


    Once more, the shadow in front of Amane smiled. But this time, the smile was more mocking and annoying than before.


    "Of course, we can start now. And I already know what I want from you."


    The shadow puppet sat down on the chair and gestured for Amane to join him. The body of this puppet looked no different from a human. Amane could not even feel any weird energy from him.


    It was almost as if this puppet was a real human being controlled by someone.


    ''But even if that''s the case, this is of no concern of mine. I just need to fulfill the thing I came here to do.''


    Amane took the seat in front of the puppet and watched as he placed a phoenix feather in front of her.


    "Do you know how rare of a trade you are offering me? I''ve heard that you can control beasts, is that true?"


    "It might be true or it might not be true. Depends on who is asking and for what purpose."


    "Hmm, in that case, I have an offer for you. There is a creature I would like your help with in the future. As a payment, I would like to offer you the pearl of desire free of cost as well as another item of your choice."


    "If you agree, then please let me know."


    It was quite a big deal. Amane did not let the surprise show on her face. But inside, she was considering all the options in her mind.


    ''Hmm, this guy is serious when he offers me this. I can¡­ consider this as a valid option for now.''


    To have any item from an auction house this big was a privilege. This auction house could receive another item like the pearl of desire anytime and that would change things.


    "Alright, I agree. Do you want a verbal contract or a written one? I don''t want you to go back on your words later."


    Amane agreed to the deal for now. No matter how dangerous it looked to her, it was a tempting offer.


    And Amane was not a coward who would back down and think more about this offer. She was going to charge head-first and face any danger later.


    "Ah, a written contract is how we do all our deals. Here, look over this contract and check if anything is missing."


    The contract was not thick and it did not have a lot of terms and conditions. But there was a weird magic binding the contract.


    Amane activated her aura a little and watched as the extra, magic-only portion of the contract appeared in front of her eyes.


    She raised her eyebrow at the auction master in a questioning manner, asking him to explain himself and what was happening here. But the auction master just continued to smile and tilt his head.


    "What is wrong? Are you not going to sign this contract?"


    The puppet asked with a false worried voice.


    "I would if this contract was not such a sham. You have written too much in the magic part for me to feel comfortable with this. So, I will take some time to tweak the contract."


    Amane''s fierce gaze challenged the auction leader to do anything foolish or even question her decisions.


    The auction leader was taken aback at first. But then he let out a small but delightful laugh at Amane''s actions. He seemed to be finding her like a breath of fresh air in his world.


    "Y-Yoko Tsurugi, you sure know how to amuse me. In this case, I guess I have no choice but to comply with your decision. Go ahead and modify this contract. I will read it after you sign it."


    "I hope you will take my trust into account and not push things too far though. I might seem like a generous man but I am not one in real life."


    The auction leader warned Amane and she took his words to heart for now. She was going to tweak the contract just a little bit.


    First, she removed all the weird text and things that she did not want to do. And then, she added a little more for herself as a reward. It was nothing fancy, just things about information sharing and that kind.


    The auction master quickly went over the whole document without saying much. And then he folded the document and kept it in his pocket.


    "This contract should be good enough for now. I have no problem with any of the stuff you are suggesting for me and I don''t think you do now either. Then, I look forward to a good time of partnership in the future."


    The auction leader held his hand out for Amane to shake. It was a solid clasp between them before Amane let go and stood up.


    "Ah, before you forget, here is the pearl of desires. Think of it as a small¡­token of my appreciation for you, my lady. And I hope you have a successful journey ahead. I will see you soon as well."


    Amane glared at the man before she left the auction house. With this, she had managed to one of the problems. And now, she needed to face the other bigger problem - the heretics.


    Anyone who stepped into their forest was asking to be killed.

 Chapter 169 - 169: 169: Miracle of the forest [pt1]

    The forest of heretics was a sacred palace. It was one of the only places where the beasts and humans could live in peace. And the people who lived here were special.


    As such, the heretic watcher and scout had their work cut out for them. There was only one person per post in their community, but they inherited special powers from their predecessors.


    Currently, the scout and the priest were looking around the forest to see if an intruder had snuck in or not. Their sharp senses kept them alert and told them what they needed to be careful of.


    "Hey scout, have you found anything yet? The forest is calm and quiet on my side."


    By this, the priest meant that the forest was as rowdy as usual. A calm forest was not a good sign for the practice.


    The main reason the priest had stuck around with the scout mainly because the scout was still young and prone to danger. The priest had enough sympathy for the scout and she wanted to help.


    Usually, the previous scout would train the current scout before they took their positions. But the previous scout had died too early to be of help. And the priest, as the other parent of the scout, held a social responsibility to help the scout.


    "Don''t call me scout. I have a name as well. Call me by my name."


    The scout pouted as she looked around. But the priest only shook her head.


    "You know our customs. When we receive our titles and powers, we discard our names and take on a new persona in our lives. I cannot make an exception in this rule even for you."


    The scout frowned at the priest''s words. She knew what the answer was going to be as soon as she opened her mouth, but she still hoped that she would be able to get past the priest''s shield somehow.


    "Fine, I get it. Anyway, what are we looking for? There is no way anyone would be foolish enough to come to this side. Even the hunters avoid this side because of the ferocious beasts present there. I doubt we will find¡­"


    The scout stopped speaking once she reached the clearing. The impossible seemed to have been made possible in front of her eyes.


    A human female was lying down in the clearing in front of the heretics. And not only was unharmed, but she was also warped in the veins of the forest.


    It gave her an eternal glow and the scout instantly felt her face heat up. The scout did not know why, but she could not help but feel as if this was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen in her life.


    "Wow, how beautiful and¡­"


    "Stay back. We don''t know what kind of Witch this woman is. It will be better for us if we maintain our distance from her."


    Unlike the scout, the priest was a much more cautious type of person. She had seen her fair share of oddities and she knew that the situation in front of her was not normal.


    Was the sleeping woman even alive? Or had she come here to die and been accepted by the forest?


    "Priest, look. The beasts are not harming her body. It''s a miracle."


    Priest looked up sharply, only to notice the way the beasts in the forest rolled around and surrounded that unconscious body protectively.


    These beasts had never done this for any of the heretics before and that convinced the priest that this was some kind of trick or magic.


    "Scout, we need to head back now. We need to tell everyone to be on alert and to get ready for a fight."


    The priest wanted to be safe than sorry later. But the scout did not understand why the priest was being like this.


    "Huh? What do you mean? There is nothing wrong here and I also¡­hey, look. They are awake."


    Both heretics stiffened as soon as they noticed the unknown female open her eyes. A pair of sharp golden eyes locked on the heretic pair and they stiffened.


    The female pushed the beast adjacent to her and the beast just rolled away as it had been instructed to by the unknown female. The pair of heretics did not know what to do about this.


    "W-Witch, stay back. I will attack and kill you if you come any close to us." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The priest held her staff out and she was ready to command. She might not be the most formidable warrior of her clan, but she had enough power to take care of these intruders.


    "How rude. Is this the hospitality you extend to someone who came all the way here to give you back your sacred treasure? Now I don''t want to extend the same courtesy to you all."


    The heretics stiffened and the priest even narrowed her eyes.


    "What do you mean by your words? I give you one minute to speak before I attack you. So, use your time wisely."


    The priest was ready to attack and defend herself. And yet, the outsider did not look scared or surprised.


    ...¡­.


    Amane had left for the heretic forest as soon as she could once, she had the pearl of desire. It always resonated with its home and it acted as a GPS for Amane once she found the main forest.


    And this had beneficial as well as awkward applications for her.


    On one hand, Amane could not lose her way in the forest. The pearl of desire made that impossible for her.


    But at the same time, it only showed her a general and vague direction she needed to go. There was no clear road that Amane could take to reach her destination.


    And that was how she reached her present clearing. It was all thanks to the pearl of desire leading her here.


    As soon as Amane reached the clearing, she felt the presence of the forest pushing her down. The beasts were trying to access what she was and how to treat her.


    But this was something Amane was used to and she modeled her aura like the forest. It helped the creatures bond with her and warp around her.


    It was an overall escapism for the forest and its beasts as well. They wanted her fresh aura to make themselves feel better and Amane allowed their energies to mix with her own.


    The veins covered her lower part and pulled her into a deep sleep. She did not even notice when the beasts surrounded her protectively and made a barrier between her and the forest.


    She only came around when there was a small moment in her surroundings that did not seem to be natural. Humans had snuck up near her but these were a good pair who harmonized with the forest.


    The forest was pushing its thoughts into Amane''s head. It should have been disturbing but it was just calming for Amane. She was glad to have the fog covering her senses for now.


    ''Help them out. Return what you have brought for them.''


    The forest was persistent and full of love for its residents. It even loved the humans who lived in harmony with it.


    "I understand. You sure are a demanding one, asking me to do your favors. But I will indulge you this time because I have things I need to do. And you, get off me now. I need to stand up and your body is blocking me."


    Amane pushed the body of the huge beast off her lap. She did not need to use a lot of force before it was rolling away from her.


    The two humans looked curious but uncomfortable to see Amane stand up at the same time. They held their weapons at ready and the priest almost attacked Amane.


    ''Great, the first thing I do here is sleep, and then I am accused of being a witch. My first meeting with the heretics could not have gone any worse than this.''


    Amane placed a huge smile on her face and calmed herself down. There was no need for her to be so down or cause any more problems.


    "I will tell you what you want if you take me to your queen. I have something for her."


    The two heretics looked at each other and they seemed to be conversing on some topic. Amane waited until they were done and maintained her smile all the time.


    "Alright, we have decided to heed your request. You may come and visit our settlement."


    The younger one said with an excited voice. The scout seemed happy to have Amane visit her settlement and spend more time with her.


    "But if you try anything funny in there, I will make sure this will be your last trip. I am not a forgiving person so you better be ready to face my wrath."


    The priest warned before she turned to walk away. The scout grabbed Amane''s arm and pulled her along as well.

 Chapter 170 - 170: 170: Miracle of the forest [pt2]

    Amane allowed herself to be pulled along by the heretics. She could feel the kind of muscle that this scout had even at her young age.


    These people were trained warriors who could kill someone very easily. However, Amane could easily take them on if they decided that she was a threat worth dealing with.


    "This is our village. As I warned you, do not try anything funny and keep to your lane. Otherwise, your end will be the same as our ''other'' visitors."


    The priest gestures for Amane to look up as she spoke. Several human skulls were hung up on the tree''s branches as a reminder of what could happen to the trespassers.


    "Ahhh, you scared me. I guess I don''t even have the will to walk anymore."


    Amane gave out a dramatic sigh before the priest scowled and pulled her inside the village. The scout followed with a keen look on her face.


    "Stop being so sarcastic. Do you think the queen will spare you if you try to appease her? That will never happen. Now come along."


    Amane was dragged through the village and she felt everyone looking at her with curious eyes. Even the younger people had come out to greet her.


    She waved at one of the kids and watched as their faces turned red. The village had never seen anyone like Amane before. And they had never had their priest accompany someone into their village before.


    Everyone was curious to know the story behind what happened and why Amane was here, but no one was brave enough to step out and ask what happened.


    Not until the priest reached the biggest house in the village and gestured for Amane to stop walking.


    "We have reached our destination. You need to wait out here while I go in and inform our queen of what happened. Scout, you stay here and keep an eye on our ''guest.''


    The priest ordered and the scout was more than happy to follow her orders.


    "Yeah, sure. Go and inform our queen of what happened. I will stay here and keep our guest company."


    The scout had a stupid look on her face and her eyes gleamed as she looked at Amane. She wanted to spend more time with her and get to know her better.


    For that to happen, she needed to be alone with the other female. The priest would only try and stop her from doing what she wanted to.


    The scout was able to hold her curiosity back for the time being. But as soon as the priest was gone, the scout turned toward Amane with shining eyes.


    "Hey, what is the outside world like? Is it as dark and gloomy a place as the elders always told us? Are there monsters there? Are you in constant danger of dying? How many people are in the outside world? How big is it? Hey, tell me all about it."


    The scout was a curious child and she wanted to know everything about the outside world. That was how it started for her and now she could not stop.


    Amane was amused at the question round she just witnessed but then that amusement was turned down.


    "Aww, aren''t you a cute and curious one? But are you sure you want to know what the outside world is like? I don''t think a cutey like you would likely survive a day there. You would be devoured."


    Amane leaned into the scout''s personal space a little and the poor teen instantly went red in the face.


    Despite how lightly the heretics clothed themselves (only a piece of cloth to cover their breasts and lower halves) they seemed to be extremely shy.


    Even Isabel had been extremely shy and had blushed every time Amane had brought her face close to Isabel''s. It had made teasing the poor teen so much more worth it.


    "I¡­don''t try and change the subject. I will not fall for your tricks."


    Amane chuckled at the offended expression the scout had on her face and decided to humor her a little bit. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She still had her phone and Amane brought out her phone from her pocket. There was no network or internet coverage this deep into the forest but Amane still had a fully charged phone.


    And she also had a lot of photos saved on her phone which she showed the scout.


    "This is what the outside world is like. There is a lot less green and a lot less beasts. Humans are the predominant species and it''s different. As I said, you might get devoured if you venture out there."


    Amane tapped the scout''s nose in a kind gesture but the scout flinched and her breath got a little heavier. There was also a small but obvious tent in the scouts'' lower half.


    "I¡­don''t test me. You are making me feel weird. I am not supposed to feel like this for you."


    The scout denied her feelings despite her body very clearly screaming at her to give it release. The scout tried to discreetly adjust her hardness but it did not help.


    "Ahh, fuck it. I don''t care anymore. I need to take care of this itch."


    The scout pulled up her skirt and her hard cock twitched as it touched the fresh air. It was red and begging to have release.


    The heretics were a close society that did not have any social norms among themselves. They were much more open about their needs and public sex was a norm in their society.


    As such, the scout did not feel shy or weird when she rubbed one off in public. Her hand went up and down her cock, tugging at it and making herself feel better.


    "Ugh, this feels good. My cock is so hard and leaking. What did you do to me? I don''t think I have ever been this hard before."


    The scout was mature enough to start engaging in public sex rituals of her clan but she had never felt an urge to fuck before.


    But now, all she wanted to do was to push this foreigner down and take her hard. She needed to fill out and claim this foreigner before anyone else could do it.


    Her mind could not help but imagine all that white skin the foreigner had covered in white semen and her body bound by the forest veins, always hard and leaking for the scout to take.


    ''Maybe I will ask the queen if I can take this foreigner as my wife. The queen might not agree at first but I think I can persuade the queen.''


    The scout was sure that the queen would at least listen to her request. That much the queen owed to the warriors who looked after her village.


    The scout was too deep in her fantasy now. She did not even notice when the priest came back and witnessed her show. Nor did the scout notice her cock''s hardness that was leaking and she came.


    She panted as she came down from her high. Her hand was covered in white and her cock had finally gone soft.


    The scout looked up, only to get startled when she looked into the foreigner''s eyes. She had even forgotten that the foreigner had been there.


    "I¡­that is¡­"


    "I enjoyed the show. If you want, we can think of continuing this later."


    Amane was teasing the scout and that made the poor scout turn red. But she was also happy and determined to cash in on Amane''s offer later.


    "Scout, go ahead and inform everyone that the queen wants to hold a ceremony tonight. The queen has asked to meet our guest alone so I will escort her now."


    The scout looked startled and uncomfortable at the sudden order. She did not want to be separated from the foreigner in front of her.


    But her queen had also spoken and her words could not be refuted by someone like the scout.


    "I¡­will come back for you. Once the queen approves of you to be in our society, I will come for you and claim your body as mine. So just wait for me."


    The scout promised and left the scene. She looked determined to make Amane hers. It was almost cute how obsessed the scout was with her.


    But the priest did not seem to find this situation as funny as Amane did. The priest rubbed her temple in an agitated manner and tried to calm herself down.


    "This girl is a handful. When will she mature and be ready to take her place."


    The words seemed to have gotten out of the priest''s mouth unconsciously. But then she straightened her back and wiped all the regret from her face. Instead, she gestured for Amane to follow her.


    "Come with me. Our queen wants to discuss a lot with you. I am sure you need to discuss a lot with her as well. Especially about the pearl of desire that you have brought with you."

 Chapter 171 - 171: 171: Miracle of the forest [pt3]

    The priest entered their queen''s house with almost hesitant footsteps. She could hear sucking and moans from outside of the house.


    It meant that their queen was enjoying her special time with her concubines. This was necessary to secure the next heir for the throne in case something happened to their queen.


    But in all the centuries their queen had been alive, no heir had been born from her. And this curse had plagued their village into being worried all the time.


    They had tried all kind of women and their queen had tried to impregnate them all in various ways. But nothing seemed to have worked.


    "A-Ah, my queen. You are so big and deep into me. It feels so good. Y-You will fuck me pregnant for sure."


    The woman who was assigned to the queen''s quarters today cried out in blessing. The priest was sure that her queen''s huge rod must be ramming into her concubine. It must be rubbing all her sensitive places and rubbing her sweet spots.


    Just the rubbing of that hard cock into someone''s pussy was enough to destroy them and make them the queen''s slave. The priest also wanted to feel the stretch and burn¡­


    The priest finally gathered her mind and knocked on the door. She could not let her fantasies about her queen take over her mind.


    "My queen, I need to have a serious talk with you and it''s quite urgent. May I enter the room?"


    There was no noise at the start. But then, the door opened on its own and that was as good as an indication for the priest to enter the room.


    The priest gulped at the display in front of her.


    Their queen was sitting on the throne, her back straight and her eyes sparkling with power. In her lap sat a beautiful woman who bounced up and down that massive shaft and moaned all the time.


    The huge shaft dented the woman''s belly and the fit was tight and wet.


    Another concubine was lying on the floor just a little bit further. She seemed to not be able to close her legs and semen flowed out of her body in abundance. It was a display of all times.


    The scout felt her insides burn and her pussy leak out at the scene. Her mind imagined herself stripping and being taken by her queen.


    But the priest needed to focus.


    "What do you want to tell me, priest? It better be important because I do not have time. I am trying to perform a very *important* royal duty you all have forced upon me."


    The queen was right to be angry. She had not wanted to sire any children as the queen had a previous love she was waiting for.


    But the elders at that time had not agreed with the queen''s decision. They had wanted an heir to be born into their clan as soon as possible and had forced the queen to conceive one.


    Of course, that had not worked out how the elders wanted things to work out. And as a result, things had changed for the worse around the queen.


    But the ritual of trying to conceive an heir had continued up until this point. But nothing had worked.


    "I am sorry, my queen. But an intruder had come to our forest and wished to demand an audience. They claim to have brought the pearl of desire with them."


    The priest forced those words out from her state of constant arousal. It was getting more and more difficult for her to focus on what was going on in front of her.


    For the first time, the queen looked interested in what the priest had to say. She even stopped moving and chasing after her pleasure.


    "Someone brought back the pearl of desires? Do you think their claim is genuine?"


    The queen asked with a curious expression as she dragged her hips and thrust inside the female one last time. The concubine threw her head back and came with a cry. Her insides milked the queen''s cock and caused her to come as well.


    The priest watched as the queen''s cock filled the concubine up and then the concubine pulled herself off with a stupid expression on her face and lay down on the floor.


    "I¡­think she is genuine. I met her for the first time in the clearing of the bests. No beast tried to hurt her and they did even try to protect her."


    The priest explained as she forced her desire down her throat. Whatever she had been thinking of could not be allowed to happen.


    "I see. In that case, you can ask the guest to come in. I want to talk with her."


    The priest could not explain it, but she was sure that something had changed in her queen''s voice and tone. There was a sudden eagerness inside her that made the priest feel jealous.


    From the first time the priest had seen the foreigner, she had felt ticked off. And now, that feeling was spreading more and more into her body.


    "I understand. If this is what the queen wants, then I will call for the foreigner to head in now.''


    ...


    Amane observed the queen''s quarters with a curious look on her face. She had always been curious about the heretic''s culture and now she finally got to see it.


    The queen was sitting on her throne in an almost lazy pose. But her ash grey hair and her ruby red eyes were reminiscent of Isabel.


    Heck, Amane was even willing to bet that this queen was Isabel''s descendant or something. The similarity was too uncanny to be anything else.


    The room reeked of sex and there was even evidence to support this claim. Well, besides the fucked-out forms of females sleeping just a little bit away from the queen and the raging boner the queen had.


    "Welcome, stranger. My priest told me that you claim to have the pearl of desire for us. Speak what you need to speak."


    The queen''s voice shuddered in the chamber. The cold tone of it made the priest shiver in delight and Amane paid attention to the queen in front of her.


    "I found the pearl of desire at an auction house. I do not know how it got there or what it meant, but I decided to buy this. Let''s just say that it is to repay someone I knew a long time ago."


    For the first time, both the queen and the priest looked startled at Amane''s words.


    The heretic community was a small one and it often did not allow its people the authority to leave the village. Those who did leave without permission were said to have abandoned the village. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But in the last few decades or so only a handful of people had managed to leave the village. So, it was easy to narrow down who the person this female had met was.


    "Can you tell us the name of the person you are talking about?"


    The priest asked the question with a curious expression on her face but Amane shook her head.


    "The child I met was an unfortunate soul and I doubt she''s alive now. But that is enough of the talk. Here, this is the pearl of desire you all seek. I hope this will help you soon."


    Amane held the pearl of desire out in the open. It was a spherical object that looked like a small bead to anyone. But the heretics could feel the energy coming out of it.


    There was no doubt in the pair''s min. This was the pearl of desire their side had sought out for so long. And now they finally had it with them.


    "Stranger, I thank you for your kind gesture of bringing the pearl of desire back to us. As a reward, we would like to officially give you a position as our guest in our society. Our queen would personally bestow upon you this honor."


    The priest did not want to say these words but she was forced to say them. She could not afford to let her impression get worse in front of her queen.


    All the envy and jealousy the priest was feeling at this moment needed to be contained until she could make her move.


    ''I will need to hurry up my plan and make the queen mine. I will not hand her over to anyone else.''


    The priest had held lust and desire for her queen ever since she was a small baby. And finally, now she had enough power to make her desires come true.


    And no foreigner or ''savior'' was going to change that. The queen would be hers and then the priest would slowly conquer the world under her foot.


    " priest, prepare for the sacred ceremony. I want to welcome our guests in front of all our members."


    The priest frowned inside her mind but she only smiled gently on the outside.


    "Of course, my queen. Your word is my command."

 Chapter 172 - 172: 172: Lets welcome the guest [pt1] R-18

    News spread across the village fast about their new guest. Even if the Priest had wanted to hide the guest''s existence, it was impossible to do now.


    Everyone was buzzing with the words of seeing their guest in the flesh. Everyone wanted to know how beautiful their guest was to have charmed their queen off during their first meeting.


    "So, Priest, you saw our guest, right? How beautiful is she? What does she look like? Does she have four arms or something?"


    The war Chief asked the Priest with a jesting voice. She was one of the heretics not afraid to approach the priest since she had been from the same generation as the priest.


    Her words caused the priest to frown and get angry. The priest did not like all the attention their guest was getting from her people.


    Not only their queen but now the ordinary citizens were beginning to get interested in that darn foreigner. This was just not right.


    "That *guest* of ours looks just like an ordinary woman. She is nothing special, be it her looks or her attitude. So, you all should not get your hopes up of seeing someone incredibly special." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The priest''s insides burned with jealousy as she spoke these words.


    If she took her time to think back on things, she would likely find their guest physically appealing and beautiful to look at. But her jealousy blinded her and caused her to only see the thing she wanted to see.


    And in her eyes, Amane could not have looked any uglier than she currently did.


    "Ah, I see. So, our *guest* Is it real? It was not a rumor this time?"


    The war Chief tried to pry out more information. This was not the first time such a rumor was spread across their small village.


    "Of course not. The queen called for an audience during the evening so you will be able to see our guest then."


    The priest could not take it anymore. She decided to take her leave so that she would not have to see this cheerful atmosphere anymore.


    As soon as she closed the door to her office, the secretary paused before yelling loudly and throwing her favorite vase against the wall. This might be an action she would regret deeply in the future, but the priest could not bring herself to care much for it right now.


    "Why? Why did this intruder have to appear right now when I am about the execute my plan? She had the potential of foiling everything."


    The priest complained as she threw her fist against the wall. Her strength caused the mud walls to dent. But that was of no concern to the priest.


    She needed to do something to make the queen realize that the intruder was dangerous.


    .......


    The evening darkness was parted by the light of the fire. The heretics had given up on modern technology in hopes of living in harmony with the local beasts. So, there was a lack of development in their village.


    Amane watched the central fire burn and a hoard of women dancing and having a merry time around it.


    "Are you nervous about meeting our queen again? Don''t be. You are incredibly beautiful and our queen would appreciate your company."


    Amane looked back at the concubine who was preparing her for today''s ceremony.


    The concubine was the one Amane had seen unconscious in the queen''s chamber before. Even now, the concubine''s stomach was swollen with all the seed the queen had deposited inside her.


    The concubine rubbed her heavy stomach and smiled softly.


    It made the egg inside Amane shift and it was beginning to itch now. The darn egg was demanding more come and nutrition inside her now.


    "Oh, how could we forget? Here, wears this headpiece as well. Now you are looking ready to receive the queen''s favor."


    The concubine finished dressing up Amane and stepped back to look at her masterpiece.


    To say that Amane was covered would be a stretch. There was a piece of lace covering and holding Amane''s breasts up. But a single mishap would make the cloth fall apart since it was stretched tightly across her chest.


    And the strip of cloth covering her bottom could hardly be called as modest. The strip slipped inside her ass crack on one side and rubbed against her pussy lips on the other side.


    The modest thing about Amane was her headgear that hid her face as well as the jewels decorating her body.


    "Come, it''s time to show yourself to the public. I am sure everyone would love you. If you were not the queen''s then I would have gobbled you up for sure."


    The concubine joked around as she held her hand out for Amane to take. Amane looked at her with a playful expression before pulling the concubine closer to her body.


    "Well, if I had someone as beautiful as you by my side, I am sure my life would be much more comfortable as well. Can I kidnap you and bring you back home with me?"


    Amane asked with a playful voice and the concubine jerked away with a blush.


    "S-Stop playing around. Hurry up because the queen is waiting for you."


    The concubine was red in the face but she refused to turn around or say anything. After all, they both knew that Amane''s words would not come true. The concubine could not leave her kingdom after all.


    Amane had her fun and then it was time to show herself to the public. As soon as she stepped out of the encasement, all eyes turned toward her.


    They looked at her in lust and envy, wanting to be in her place. Some even wanted to likely fuck her and have their way with her.


    The slight bulge of the eggs curved Amane''s stomach. But it was not visible until one touched her to confirm. But the phoenix''s egg gave Amane an unnatural glow that could not be denied.


    It made people hungry for her.


    But despite all this attention, Amane kept her eyes on the queen who sat in the middle of the clearing. Her throne was huge and made up of solid rock.


    On the queen''s lap was a concubine, already licking and sucking the queen''s hardness. But no matter how hard the concubine tried, the queen paid her no attention.


    All the queen''s attention was on Amane and her attire. Lust-filled eyes traveled up and down Amane''s body before stopping on her face. But Amane showed no shame and no remorse for her position.


    "It''s an honor to be received by you, my dear queen. My name is Yoko Tsurugi."


    Amane bowed down and her chest jiggled. The cloth stretched around her chest was stretched and a small tear appeared in it.


    But Amane did not pay attention to it and looked at the silent queen.


    "My dear guest, Yoko. Come up here and I will bestow you the greatest status our community grants our guests. You will get to experience the same heaven my close ones get to experience."


    The queen promised and waved her concubine away. The thick and red rod was visible to the world and the queen sat down comfortably once more.


    "Go and serve our queen. Once you have a taste of that cock, you would never want to leave heaven as well."


    The concubine whispered in Amane''s ear and pushed her forward a little. Amane walked confidently up the throne stairs until she was in front of the queen.


    She watched as the queen rubbed her hardness once and then twice before letting go of her desires.


    Come here and quench your thirst. Once you have taken my essence in, we can start our real ritual."


    The queen commanded and Amane paid attention to her hard cock. It threatened to burst out any second and Amane replaced the queen''s hands.


    The cock was big and hard in her hands. It was a solid and warm presence in her hand so Amane decided to involve her mouth.


    She leaned down until her chest was in line with the queen''s cock and licked the cock head.


    The pre-come was thick on Amane''s tongue and she licked the cock once more to make the cock twitch.


    She watched as the queen flinched at the sensation but she refused to show. The queen was being stubborn and not bowing down to the pleasure she was feeling.


    ''Alright. If you want to be stubborn, then be my guest. I will make you submit to the overwhelming pleasure you are about to experience now so you better brace yourself.''


    Amane grabbed her breasts and rubbed them against the queen''s hard cock. Her mouth engulfed the top of the queen''s cock which made the queen flush and pant hard.


    ''Are you enjoying my mouth? Do you like to see me pleasure you in front of all your people?"


    Amane wanted to ask the queen, but her mouth was occupied with sucking and rubbing against that hard cock in front of her.

 Chapter 173 - 173: 173: Lets welcome the guest [pt2] R-18

    The queen had countless concubines and she had been sucked a hundred times. But she had never felt this intense feeling of pleasure of dominance.


    She wanted to come down that throat and mark it. Her instincts begged her to claim this human as her own. But they also submitted to this human at the same time.


    The queen did not know who this human was, but she was special.


    "Fuck, this is incredible. Your throat is sucking me in. Are all foreigners like this? Or are you special, Yoko?"


    The queen asked as she shook her hips in front of Yoko''s mouth. She tried to force her cock deeper and deeper into Yoko''s body and watched in delight as her cock could be visibly seen in Yoko''s throat.


    The queen was deep in Yoko''s body but this was not enough.


    A hand touched the queen''s balls and then her pussy. This touch was the first one the queen had felt in her pussy. Her virgin pussy twitched and tightened at the intuition before it opened gently for Yoko''s touch.


    A finger entered the queen''s pussy and she looked around. It hit a soft spot inside the queen and the queen came. Intense pleasure surged through her body and her pussy tightened like a vice grip around the finger.


    "W-What was that? That intense pleasure, it was my first time feeling such a feeling."


    The queen was shaken. She never knew that such an intense feeling could be felt in one''s pussy and insides. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No wonder her concubines had gone boneless and fucked-out when the queen fucked them. It was because she jabbed this pleasure spot inside them again and again.


    "My dear queen, it seems like no one has ever tried to pleasure you in the way you deserve before. After all, before you are a futa, you are also a female. So let me show you the pleasure you are missing out on in your life."


    Amane promised this to the queen and the queen looked intrigued by the offer. She had never seen anyone dare touch her this freely before.


    Around them, the other heretics gasped out loud as they watched their queen being touched in their back hole. They had never seen anyone dare to do that before.


    Their queen''s rod was sacred and they all worshiped it as they should. So, to see their queen feeling pleasure from her pussy was a new thing. It made people uncomfortable and itch as well.


    "My dear queen, show I show *you* heaven? I have some of my toys with me. Should I fuck you for a change?"


    Amane did not like using her fake cock much but it could be fun to break the queen in. The queen seemed to have no idea what was happening anyway.


    Everyone waited to see what the queen would say to this. After all, this was a big deal and something that had never been done before.


    And even the queen was not sure if she wanted to hand over control to someone else or not. She had worked hard to not lower her image.


    "Come on queen. I am sure once will not hurt. And it''s not like I am one of your subjects. There is no need to feel modest or shy in front of me. I promise I will show you the pleasure of being a woman."


    Amane''s promise rang inside the queen''s head a few times. The more she thought about it, the more she seemed to like the idea.


    The thought made her hard and the queen finally agreed.


    "Fine. You may do as you please with me. I would also like to see what someone like you has in store for me."


    The queen''s words rang through the clearing and everyone watched the skinny female crawl up their queen''s lap. There was a significant height and mass difference between their queen and their guest.


    "My dear queen, I am sure you will not regret your decision. But first, let''s take care of your cock so that you can enjoy your pussy even more."


    Amane rubbed her wet folds against the huge cock in front of her. There was a reason this cock had destroyed so many females before Amane.


    It reached Amane''s belly when she sat in front of it and rubbed it.


    The queen tried to place her hands on Amane''s hips but Amane shook her touch off.


    "No, let me do this for you. I promised to show you heaven, right? Then I will do the work now."


    Amane promised and lowered her quickly stretched pussy on top of that huge cock. The stretch burned but it felt so good.


    The feeling of being filled made Amane slowly swallow that cock whole until it touched the inner part of her pussy and then went further beyond.


    "W-Why are you so tight and wet? No, you will make me come. Slow down."


    The queen panted as she willed her body not to come. She had never been this close to coming this early before.


    As she had thought, there was something unique about this female guest they had. She had an energy inside her that caused the queen to pant and her body to heat up.


    Her body and instincts desired to sire a pup into this female and the queen finally grabbed hold of Amane''s hips and jerked her body up.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, this is all your fault. I don''t know what you did, but my cock is carving for your womb. Lend it to me so that I can impregnate you. Carry my pup."


    The queen had never felt this intense before. It was like she could not control her hips anymore and they moved without her permission.


    But unlike her concubines who collapsed after this much pleasure, Yoko held on and met the queen''s thrust back with her own. Her body swallowed all the thrusts the queen was rewarding her with and then some more.


    "A-Ah, you are so deep¡­and big¡­feels good. You are knocking against my womb. Ahh."


    Tears appeared in Amane''s eyes as she met the queen''s thrusts back with her own. Her pussy was swallowing the queen''s cock deeper and the tight walls massaged the queen''s cock quite well.


    They also sucked the queen in when she tried to leave. The overwhelming feeling got to the queen and her load burst through her body like a fountain and into Amane''s body.


    She felt her insides bloating because of all the come and the egg settled down as well.


    The queen also came down from her high with a satisfied expression on her face and Amane squeezed around her once before lifting her body.


    "Now, my dear queen. It is time for me to keep my promise. But first, would you mind leaning back against your throne and giving me access to your pussy?"


    The whole clearing gasped at Amane''s bold choice of words. They had never seen anyone daring to use such vulgar language in front of their queen or even command her like this before.


    But much to their surprise, their queen decided to follow these instructions and lean back against the throne. Her pussy was leaking and wet which made everyone gasp out in surprise.


    Amane ignored the surprised gasps coming from around her and probed the pussy in front of her with her fingers. It parted like a flower around her finger and swallowed it deep inside. It gripped and sucked the finger deeper until Amane was able to get another one in.


    The whole clearing gasped and rubbed their thighs together as they watched their guest make their queen feel good. The queen was beginning to lose her calm and moan out as well.


    And their queen lost her composure and yelled when Amane found her sweet spot. Her tight pussy was beginning to feel good now.


    It was feeling so good that the queen forgot who she was for a solid minute and her eyes glazed over. She was about to stop Amane when she felt the other female pull her hand back.


    "Hey queen, has anyone eaten you out before? Well, from your expression it is not the case. Then, let me show you another pleasure of life."


    The queen had not recovered from the earlier assault on her body. So, she was unprepared when Amane leaned down and licked across her pussy. The wet tongue felt weird but the texture of it made the queen squirm in her place.


    She tried to get away and lean more into that touch at the same time.


    "Don''t worry. You will begin to feel mind-numbing pleasure soon. I promise you that your pussy will feel as good as your cock does when it''s inside a pussy. I will destroy and remake you into a being of pleasure."


    Amane promised as she licked across the pussy in front of her. The queen could only pant and take the assault she was being dealt with.

 Chapter 174 - 174: 174: Lets welcome the guest [pt3] R-18

    ''I will kill her. I will kill Yoko Tsurugi. How dare she make our noble queen have such a submissive and erotic expression? My dear dominant queen¡­"


    The priest squirmed in her place as she watched her queen be assaulted by pleasure. She hated the way the queen was behaving, almost fully in heat now.


    But at the same time, the priest could not help her body from getting wet and hard. She hated how she wanted to taste Yoko Tsurugi''s mouth and put her cock in Yoko''s pussy.


    Her desires were running wild and the priest had no way of stopping them. She wanted to be taken by her queen and used like an object. But at the same time, she wanted Yoko Tsurugi to warm her cock as well.


    The feeling of want was intoxicating and overwhelming.


    The priest reached down to touch her cock, just like everyone else was doing as well. But that was not enough for her. She needed more friction.


    Thankfully, quite a few ladies were eying her hardness and looking for a chance to get fucked by her.


    "Hey, you! Come here and suck me off. You want to make me feel good, right?"


    The priest turned toward the first girl she saw at her side and the said girl kneeled and swallowed the priest''s cock in a flash.


    ''Ah, this is great. Fuck, this feels good.''


    .....


    Amane relished the moans and groans coming out of the queen''s mouth. Her tongue continued its assault on the queen''s core and she licked the wetness away.


    From the way the queen was behaving, she had likely never been touched like this before. And Amane enjoyed having a virgin on her hands once more.


    "My dear queen, I think we can stretch you out properly now. Don''t squeeze too tightly around my fingers and we should be alright."


    Amane warned as she brought her wet fingers toward the queen''s wet folds. Her middle finger disappeared into the queen''s body and the tight pussy squeezed around her.


    "Stay still and relax. I asked you not to tighten around me, right?"


    Amane smacked the pussy in front of her and then the queen''s thighs. The queen was startled and her walls pulled Amane closer.


    But then she gradually relaxed and allowed Amane deeper access to her body. Amane''s finger could easily sink in and out of that wet pussy now.


    Another finger joined Amane''s first one inside the queen. And then another. It was a tight squeeze and the noise her fingers made was filthy and wet. Every time they sank into the queen''s body, more and more slick was pushed out.


    The queen threw her head back in pleasure and tried to get some friction on her cock. Her pussy also tried to fuck itself over Amane''s fingers and her eyes looked lost.


    "Hmm, looks like you are ready for the next step of being pleasured like a girl. Then, shall we make your pussy a proper pleasure hole for me to fuck?"


    Amane pulled back but the fingers surrounding her fingers squeezed mournfully. They did not want Amane to leave the body she was fucking.


    "Don''t worry. You will get the relief you are looking for soon."


    Amane patted the thighs in front of her and put on that fake cock of hers. Then, she positioned herself in front of the wet hole and pushed inside slowly. Her cock sank inch by inch into that hole and Amane watched that pussy flutter in front of her.


    "Hey, I told you not to tighten up. This will hurt if you don''t cooperate with me here."


    Amane spoke softly but her hands landed as a tight hit over the queen''s thighs. The queen yelped but softened her body.


    Her pussy walls gave way for Amane to sink deeper until she was able to touch the queen''s hymn. It was still intact somehow and protected her virginity.


    "I don''t know how a girl like you remained untouched, but it''s time we make you a woman. My dear queen, enjoy your first time being taken by someone else."


    Amane patted the queen''s face in mock affection before she forced her hips deeper into the queen.


    Blood and pre-come mixed beneath the queen''s body as she was taken by someone else for the first time. Her body felt constant shocks of pain and pleasure as the queen was penetrated.


    It was all hot and messy inside her. But that was until she felt that bundle of nerves being pressed by Yoko. That made the queen go blank-minded and she squeezed around the fake cock fucking her.


    "More¡­. give me more¡­. I never knew¡­being fucked¡­felt this¡­good¡­"


    The queen was getting addicted to the feeling of a cock inside her. She had only taken in a fake cock for now and things felt this good. Just how good would a real cock feel inside her.


    "Ah, fuck¡­your body is great. I can feel the opening of your womb. It''s trying to suck me in and get pregnant. If I had a real cock..then you would be¡­pregnant after¡­today¡­"


    Amane panted as her hips continued their rhythm. She was beginning to feel frustrated as well by the lack of action on her pussy.


    The queen was yelling out in frustration and Amane pulled her legs up her head and left her body exposed.


    "My queen, your people are looking at you being fucked by your guest. Don''t you feel all exposed and ashamed in front of them?"


    The queen bit her lower lip in frustration and looked behind Amane. She watched how everyone was looking at her with a morbid fascination.


    "They are all aroused by what a pretty sight you make while being fucked by me. I think we need to give them a better show to make them jealous."


    The queen''s body was heating up as she noticed how her people looked at her with want and desire. She could not tell if they wanted to be her or if they wanted to be in Yoko''s place.


    "Now, my dear queen. It''s time to give them all a taste of what they are missing."


    Amane was quite a bit short and skinny when compared to the queen. But she was easily able to grab hold of the queen''s thick ass and thighs to turn her around.


    Amane''s ass landed on the throne and she lowered the queen back into her lap. Her fake cock disappeared inside the queen and everyone focused on the queen''s fluttering pussy.


    The queen flinched as soon as she noticed all the attention. She could not hold back her pleasure anymore.


    With a cry of want and frustration, the queen came around that thick and fake cock inside her. Her gushing pussy fluttered in front of her subjects and the queen went boneless.


    "Ahh, did my dear queen come? But I don''t think you had enough yet. I can feel how lonely your insides feel without having any come in you. So, we need to rectify that as soon as possible, right?"


    Amane pulled the queen''s face back and kissed her. Their tongues collided and Amane licked across the queen''s mouth.


    Everyone watched and gulped as they watched their queen get devoured happily by her guest.


    "Now queen, chose someone to fuck you. I want you to feel what a real cock feels like as well."


    Amane turned the queen''s eyes toward her subjects but the queen was unable to focus. Her eyes were rolling in pleasure and she still rubbed her hips around Amane''s fake cock.


    The queen was in no condition to make a choice.


    "Queen, if you cannot choose anyone, then can I choose someone for you to be your first cock? I know someone in here who has a big and satisfying cock."


    "C-Cock? I want cock. I want to get fucked more. Please fuck me more."


    The queen seemed gone. The only thing she wanted to do was get fucked by a thick and real cock. She no longer cards to whom that cock belonged.


    "Hmm, in that case, I will take this as permission to call forth your dear scout. She might be young but she''s packing a monster in her pants. I am sure you will feel pleasure if you get fucked by her."


    Amane assured the queen and gestured for the scout to come up. The scout looked startled by the rudeness of being called but she hurried up toward the queen.


    Her massive cock was hard and stretching her skirt. It was the perfect size to break someone.


    "Scout, you need to undress. Your dear queen needs your help with something."


    The scout gulped her nervousness down and took off her skirt. Her hard penis touched the fresh air and twitched in return. And Yoko''s interested gaze made the scout''s hardness even more prominent.


    "W-What do you want me to do for you, our dear guest? My body is at your command."


    The scout sounded innocent but even she had an idea of what Yoko Tsurugi wanted from her. She looked toward the fucked-out expression of her queen and gulped.


    Her penis twitched in interest and the scout held herself ready.


    "My dear, you are so hard right now and your queen needs your help. Why don''t you fuck her and show her what taking a real penis is like?"


    Amane''s fingers sank into the queen''s body. The scout gulped when she noticed those talented and long fingers disappearing inside the queen''s body. The pussy also gripped these fingers tightly and refused to let them go. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was all too¡­delicious.

 Chapter 175 - 175: 175: Lets welcome the guest [pt4] R-18

    "Cock¡­give me cock¡­feels good¡­."


    The queen was a lost cause now. Pleasure had rotted her brain and she seemed incapable of thinking anything on her own. Her condition made the scout''s mouth water and she leaned into the queen unconsciously.


    The queen could not take this delay anymore and decided to take things into her own hands.


    She pulled the scout toward her body and her hands grabbed the scout''s hips. She used them to rub the scout''s hard cock against her soaking pussy.


    "Looks like the queen is quite impatient. She desperately needs something to fill her body up."


    Yoko Tsurugi sounded amused as she leaned back against the wall. The scout watched her with hooded eyes as she rubbed her face gently.


    Then, Yoko''s hands snuck down the queen''s body and reached her wetness. She held the folds open for the scout to see.


    "This is where the queen wants your hard cock, scout. Now hurry up and give the queen what she wants from you."


    Yoko''s words were like sin. They beckoned the scout to move ahead and give the queen what she was begging for. There was no point in holding back her desire now.


    The scout was hard and her penis quickly disappeared inside the queen. It was a tight and snug fit. The pussy was clenching tightly around the scout''s penis.


    "So, how is it? This is your first time fucking someone, right? How does it feel to finally be inside someone''s heat?"


    Amane asked the scout but the scout seemed incapable of hearing her. She continued to move her in and out of the queen. Her cock clenched and disappeared inside the queen quite often.


    Amane managed to get herself out from beneath the pair and then she craved her way up to the queen''s face.


    "You are such a bad queen. I made you come so hard but you did not even give me anything in return. Now, I would like you to return that favour and make me come with your mouth. Lick your come out of my body."


    Amane positioned herself in front of the queen''s mouth before she lowered her hips down. Her pussy and thighs were suffocating the queen but she did not hear a word of complaint.


    Instead, the queen looked blissed out and she enthusiastically ate Amane out. Her tongue entered Amane''s body and made her weak.


    "This feels¡­so good. I can feel¡­myself¡­knocking on something."


    The scout warned as he continued to fuck into the queen. Her hips were moving so fast that the queen gasped and moaned all the time.


    And then, one thrust caused the queen to yell right into Amane''s pussy.


    "M-My womb. You are breaching my womb. Noooo, you''ll fuck me stupid. Slow down."


    The queen cried out one thing while her body went for something entirely else. Not only was her pussy clamping hard and gushing around the scout''s cock, but her mouth was eating Amane out in a vigorous manner.


    "Stop complaining. You want to be fucked this hard. Otherwise, you won''t be moving your hips this hard. You want this scout''s cock in your womb, fucking you stupid. I can see the way your body tightened in anticipation of what is to come."


    "My dear queen, you might be able to fool yourself but you cannot fool the reactions of your honest body. It wants to be devoured by pleasure and we are here to give it to you."


    Amane promised in a filthy and sinful manner. Her voice caused the queen to sink deeper into her space until she felt the scout''s cock breach her womb opening and she came.


    The scout had not expected that sudden tightness around her cock. That dragged out an orgasm from deep inside her body as well.


    Amane rubbed her pussy against the queen''s mouth but the queen was too fucked out to eat her out properly.


    So, Amane had to rely on her fingers and rub her sensitive spots until she came all over the queen''s face.


    Amane looked down on everyone else enjoying themselves. Their queen''s pleasure seemed to have aroused all the other people in the gathering as well.


    The queen would take some time to come around but the night was far from over.


    ......


    The priest came into another person''s pussy for the third time. No matter how much she fucked others, her body refused to calm down. It seemed as if their whole village was in heat right now, not being able to calm down.


    And between this fucking fest, the scout made the mistake of looking up toward their queen, only to see her being sandwiched by the scout and Yoko Tsurugi.


    Her queen was being fucked by the scout and her massive cock. The destroyed expression on the queen''s face did it for the priest and she came deep inside the female she was fucking.


    When she pulled back, her come flew down her partner''s body and her partner collapsed.


    ''How dare she. How dare that Yoko Tsurugi make my queen into a mindless fucking mess. Only I was supposed to do that.''


    The priest was burning with jealousy now. She knew that she needed to do something to drive Yoko Tsurugi out of this place.


    And she had a good plan in place for this.


    "P-Priest, would you help me out? My body is burning¡­"


    Another woman approached the priest in hopes of getting fucked by her. The woman looked up at the priest with hopeful eyes and the priest could not turn her away.


    "Turn around and present. I hope you have prepared yourself for me."


    The woman turned around happily and presented her sloppy wet pussy to the priest. Come was still leaking out of her body but the priest did not care.


    She grabbed hold of the female''s hips and entered her in one swoop. Her pace was hard and fast, not wasting a single moment.


    "S-Slow down. You will break me."


    The female complained as she rushed her hips back into the priest.


    For someone complaining about being fucked too much and too hard, the female sure was enjoying her time with the priest. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The priest came inside the female soon and her partner collapsed in a tired heap soon.


    Once her partner was taken care of, the priest quickly disappeared. She had a lot of preparations to do.


    No one saw her leave the clearing that night and that was for the better.


    The priest brought the small body of the beast she had harvested during the day. She quietly charmed it and then threw it away.


    Another beast would find it soon and then cause a rampage. It was quite common for beasts to get upset when the body of their young was found.


    Once this happened, the priest would blame their guest for this and have Yoko Tsurugi take all the blame. Even the queen would not be able to protect her once this happened.


    Everyone would have no choice but to hand Yoko Tsurugi over to the beasts. And since the priest had used a scent like Yoko''s on the child''s body, the beast would blame Yoko as well.


    It was quite a perfect plan and only required small hints of preparations.


    Once those were made, the priest headed back to the gathering and quietly took her place. She made sure that she was noticed by people around her so that she had an alibi for when things take a wrong turn.


    That night one of the beasts found the dead child and decided to sniff around. The presence of a dead child triggered the beasts and they went on a rampage around the village.


    Since everyone else was in the centre of the village and enjoying themselves, they did not notice what was going on that night.


    It was not until the intoxication of the night had waved away and a new dawn approached that everyone noticed what had happened. They all watched the damaged part of their village and all the signs of this being a beast rampage.


    Amane was the first one to take charge. She leaned down to check for the energy signature around the area.


    "Hmm, looks like a beast was upset because its young one died. We can either leave them to calm down. Or, we can leave them alone for now so that they can calm down on their own. Which option would you prefer we take?"


    Amane asked the heretics behind her and no one spoke up for a good while.


    In the end, the priest was the one who stepped ahead to speak on behalf of her people.


    "Even if we know that the beast would calm down on its own. It''s not something we can just sit back on and wait to let happen. We need to check up on the beast and know what upset it so much."


    The priest sounded determined. She was a public leader and someone highly respected by her people. As such, the heretics did not doubt her words or her actions.


    Amane had her doubts about the priest''s offer. But she chose to keep her mouth quiet for now. She wanted to see what was wrong with the beast as well.


    But not everyone could be allowed inside the forest. Only the spiritualist and the communicator were allowed inside the forest.


    Meanwhile, others tried to look over the damage that had been caused and what they could do to offset it.


    Amane took a seat on top of a nearby tree branch and watched everyone else work. She had a bad feeling about what happened in the village.

 Chapter 176 - 176: 176: Trying to frame her [pt1]

    The workers worked in unity. They were trying their best to find out what happened and Amane decided not to hinder their progress. She was about to head back inside when she heard a yell of surprise and looked down.


    "T-The beast. It''s rampaging. A beast is rampaging near our village. We need to hurry up and hide before it kills someone."


    One of the heretics ran toward the village with fearful eyes. She seemed to have seen a rampaging beast nearby.


    As soon as she spoke, everyone in the settlement froze before going into panic mode. None of their special people had come with them to check up on the damage except the priest.


    In such a situation, it was natural that the priest take charge. And that was what the priest did.


    "Everyone, calm down. I am sure that the rampaging beast has a reason for coming here like this. It might be trying to find the one who killed its child. In that case, we need to present ourselves and show that we are not a threat to it."


    Amane could not begin to tell you how foolish this decision made by the priest was.


    No matter how close your settlement was to the beasts. Appearing in front of an enraged beast was asking to be killed by it. The beast would not be rational if it saw humans now.


    But if Amane said these words, she was sure to breed discord among the heretics and they might also come to find her annoying. So, she kept her mouth shut, but she did jump down from the tree.


    If anything, major was about to happen, then she would jump in and save the day.


    "P-Priest, are you sure this is a wise decision? An enraged beast loses all reasoning and attacks everyone indiscriminately. It will kill us if we do not approach it with caution."


    Not only did Amane find this situation to be weird, but so did the other heretics. Some people had lived longer than the priest and they could not help but question her decision.


    But the priest was also firm in her beliefs and did not back down.


    "I am sure that this is what we are supposed to do. My power as the priest assured me that this is the right decision to make."


    Since the priest had dragged her name into this situation, the others had no choice but to believe her now. They did not want to disregard her position.


    "Alright, if you say so, priest. We shall go to the beast and try to calm it down."


    Amane sighed as soon as the villagers backed down. She felt pity for the villagers but then she rethought her decision.


    Maybe the priest did have something planned to calm the beast down and Amane was worried for no reason.


    Or maybe she would have to step in sooner than she expected.


    .........


    The priest breathed a sigh of relief as soon as her people agreed to her words and followed her.


    Even that foreigner had decided to follow the priest out and she could not have gotten a better response for her actions.


    It was risky to bring the people to an enraged dragon like this, but the priest was sure she would be able to manage all this somehow.


    ''If not, then my position and my reputation will be in danger. But I prepared extensively for this situation and I also have the protective charm ready.''


    The priest clutches her charm tightly over her chest and walked straight. She only stopped once she could see the rampaging beast in front of her eyes.


    The beast was bringing down trees around its surroundings. It was not going to calm down easily.


    Finally, the beast saw the priest and her party. It roared and attacked them outright. The priest was prepared so she raised her charm and the beast crashed into her barrier.


    "Tsk, this is not good. It doesn''t seem like the beast in its right mind. We should not be here in front of it."


    One of the people pointed out while shivering in front of the beast''s rage. But the priest was too busy to fend off the beast to pay her any attention.


    "The beast is coming for someone in our group. I feel like it has found its prey. We need to give it what it wants or the beast would not calm down."


    The priest yelled, completely ignoring everyone who complained.


    Her words did not make much sense to the common people. They could feel that the beast had no specific target and was just making an attack on anyone it could find.


    "W-What should we do now? The beast is not calming down at all."


    The common people asked as they hid behind the priest. It gave the priest all the confidence she needed and she decided to make the accusation.


    "Maybe it is reacting to a foreign scent in the air. We all have lived in this forest for so long and never had a beast rampaged like this toward us, right?"


    The priest tried to sell her idea to other people in the village. She did not want everyone to believe her, but a few believers would be good. That would help the priest build a solid foundation.


    Then, she would slowly spread the word around until Yoko Tsurugi had no choice but to run away from their village.


    That had been the plan but Yoko Tsurugi decided to foil it herself.


    "Tsk, I cannot keep on sitting around and watching you all defend yourself pathetically. I will take care of this beast."


    Their guest dropped her shawl into a random person''s hand before stepping out of the barrier. Her free attitude made the priest happy and concerned at the same time.


    Suddenly, the priest could not help but think that she had made a mistake by triggering Yoko. but the rampaging beast changed her mind.


    The beast charged toward Yoko as soon as she stepped out of the barrier. But she just raised her hand and chains appeared out of thin air and warped around the beast''s body, rendering it unable to move.


    Not only the priest but everyone else was surprised by this as well.


    They had heard stories about people who were capable of this feat. These people were said to be able to control the beasts and tame them.


    But all this had been a fairytale to the heretics and they had never found any evidence of this happening.


    ''Lie. This is a mirage that this foreigner wants to show us. I will not fall for it.''


    The priest refused to believe what she saw in front of her eyes. It did not exist and she was going to hold firm to her feeling.


    "I-Is that what I think it is?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But wasn''t that just a legend? There is no way to tame a beast!"


    "It must be some kind of foreign technology we are not aware of. Let us wait and see what happens next."


    The priest could not take it anymore. As soon as Yoko rested her head on the beast''s head, it calmed down and turned to mush in her hand.


    The villagers were shocked to see this and a feeling of admiration swelled inside their hearts. Only the priest felt her chest boiling with anger.


    Finally, Yoko picked her head up and looked at the villagers with a calm expression.


    "This kid is sorry for causing such panic among you people. One of its pack members died and it followed the scent toward the village. I have managed to calm it down."


    The villagers turned toward each other in shock and awe.


    No matter how close to nature and beasts they were, they had never been able to understand the other side. It was the one thing their side wanted to achieve desperately. And now they had found their solution.


    "You! What did you do to this beast? Did you drug it? Used magic on it? I will not let you live in peace if you harmed it in any way."


    The priest threatened. She could not allow Yoko''s influence to spread even more than it already had over her people. That would be disastrous for her and her future.


    But Yoko looked completely calm and composed in her eyes. There was not even a single hint of panic on her face. This situation had not scared her at all.


    "Magic? I am not sure what you are saying. This ability of mine is natural and it is a gift. Not everyone outside can do this and this is rather rare to find people with a touch as mine. The beast is completely fine and you can check up on it now"


    The beast growled in irritation as soon as someone stepped toward it. That convinced people that the beast was not influenced in any way.


    It was still the same beast they had feared in the beginning.


    "B-But still. A beast does not change this easily and they also do not appear to be so gentle with anyone. If this is not witchcraft, then what is it?"


    The priest tried one last time to drive the public sentiment away from Yoko''s side. She needed people to doubt Yoko before she started the second part of her plan.


    But Yoko turned out to be craftier and much more cunning than the priest expected her to be. She did not even seem to consider the priest''s words as a challenge and refuted them all.

 Chapter 177 - 177: 177: Trying to frame her [pt2]

    Amane could feel how agitated the beast in front of her was. There was a weird smell that was stimulating its body and making it far more aggressive than it needed to be and the beast seemed to be in pain.


    Amane felt sorry for the poor thing and used her scent to make things better for the beast. And as soon as he did that, the beast calmed down.


    Now it was more evident than ever - someone had planned this whole thing out and they had done so to cause Amane some problems. There seemed to be no other reason for the beast to rampage like this.


    Not to mention, the small ways the priest was trying to blame Amane for all of this. Amane even had a candidate for the culprit here.


    ''Hmm, should I drive the priest into a corner now? Or should I wait around and watch her dig herself into a deeper hole before throwing her in?''


    There were so many decisions to make and Amane did not want to waste a lot of brain power. So, she decided to let the priest be for now.


    She would go after the priest if the priest decided to cause Amane harm again. But until then, Amane was willing to let the priest be.


    "S-So, what should we do with the beast? It can start rampaging again as soon as we are gone? Or has it calmed down for the good?"


    The villagers looked uncomfortable when they faced the beast in front of them.


    No matter how much they loved and respected these beasts. Watching one rampaging in front of them was bound to scare them for life.


    "Don''t worry. This kid has calmed down so it will not rampage again until someone triggers it. But I am more concerned about that dead body of the beast. We need to find the culprit before there are any more victims of this killer."


    Amane''s words caused a sudden disturbance among the people. Everyone looked at each other with worried expressions.


    "Do you think another outsider snuck into the forest and killed off the beast kit? This won''t be the first time someone tried doing something like this. But this is the first time someone succeeded in pulling this trick off."


    The lady who explained this to Amane looked worried. She was an ordinary villager and did not want to come across as a rampaging beast.


    "Well, that I do not know. You will have to scout the forest and find out if there are any humans out there or not. Or, I can offer you my help if you want."


    Amane could see the temptation in the villager''s eyes. They seemed to trust Amane a great deal after what happened. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But not everyone was as on-board on getting her help as it seemed at first.


    "Not. You are an outsider so behave like one. The queen has accepted you as a *guest* so you need to behave like one and stay away from danger. We will take care of our situation ourselves."


    The priest assured Amane before she turned around. The villagers were not sure if they wanted to go after the priest and stay in the village, or if they wanted to stick around with Amane.


    In the end, Amane made this decision easier for them as she followed the priest. She had a feeling that the priest was far from done with her.


    ...¡­..


    The village was filled with a tense air that night. Everyone was on edge and they all felt suspicious of each other.


    But even with such unrest in the air, the nightly routine of the village remained unchanged. Everyone was gathered in the clearing and the queen had taken her spot in the center.


    The queen looked sleep-deprived and her eyes had dark circles underneath them. But she held her position form and did not turn her eyes away from her people.


    But then, her eyes landed on Amane and they softened. The queen held her hand out and it was toward Amane.


    The queen was calling for her.


    Amane noticed how the priest clenched her hand in jealousy and tried to stop herself from responding. Now Amane knew the reason behind the priest''s cold attitude.


    ''Ah, I see. So, you feel threatened by my presence because you feel as if I am taking your love away from you? In that case, I shall show you what I am capable of.''


    Amane headed toward the queen and watched the queen smile in delight. Queen''s cock was being swallowed by one of her concubines but the queen pushed her away with a flick of her wrist.


    "My dear queen, that sure looks painful. Do you want me to help you out?"


    Amane asked as she looked at the painful red cock in front of her. It looked red and throbbing, almost ready to burst out and impale someone on it.


    "Ah, look at how hard and throbbing you have become. We need to take care of it soon or you will be in trouble."


    The queen did nothing but sat still as Amane rubbed her hard cock.


    But it did not take long for Amane to pull her dress up and position her pussy on top of that leaking cock.


    "You wanted this, right? You called me here so that I can take your control away from you and make you feel good. You are such a good girl."


    Amane patted the queen on the head as she lowered her body on top of that cock. It was a tight and snug fit inside her. The friction was maddening and the queen flinched as she filled Amane slowly.


    The queen tried to move her hips but Amane stilled them for her.


    "No, you will not move on your own. You will only move when I tell you to."


    Amane settled the queen down before moving up and down that hard cock. The queen groaned in pleasure as she was taken by the dominant female in front of her.


    Everyone in the clearing could only watch in envy as that happened. But they did not even know whom to feel envious of at this point.


    They watched their queen''s cock disappear inside Amane''s pussy with rapid fascination. Even the concubines watched in want and lust as Amane was stretched wide open on that cock.


    And then, Amane grabbed a fistful of their queen''s hair and pulled her into a harsh kiss. Teeth clashed with each other and Amane''s tongue dominated the mouth in front of her. Her tongue ticked and sucked the queen.


    The queen half-moaned as Amane broke off that kiss and held her face in her hand. The fucked-out expression on the queen''s face was something else for sure.


    "Hmm, you want more from me, right? You have such a greedy body that there is no way it is satisfied. I can feel how hard you are against me."


    Amane tightened her body around the cock inside her. The friction and the drag of Amane''s walls caused the queen to come. Her cock released all the come inside Amane. It was too much and it leaked around the huge cock.


    "You can move me how you want to know. Come and show me what you have got."


    Amane whispered in the queen''s ear and that was enough for her to small her hips into Amane''s body. The friction was maddening. It dragged across Amane''s walls and her pussy was dragged across the cock.


    The queen''s come made the slide easier for Amane to handle but it was still a tight fit inside her body.


    Every time the queen trusted inside Amane, more and more come escaped her body. Her pussy was like a leaking fountain and could not be stopped.


    The queen flinched and came inside Amane once more. It finally sated the queen enough to calm down and her cock went down.


    Amane watched her audience and then looked around. Her eyes instantly found the priest and her angry expression.


    The priest seemed to be using a random individual as a fuck hole. Her agitation was clear in her every thrust and the priest looked up into Amane''s eyes with shock and annoyance.


    ''Ah, I love how pissed off the priest looks. Jealousy is a good look on her and she should wear it more often.''


    Amane''s mind was mainly filled with these thoughts because she found the priest annoying.


    "Hey, pay attention to me. Where do you think you are looking at right now? How dare you look away from me like this."


    The queen turned Amane''s face toward herself and tried to claim her lips. But as soon as Amane pressed back, the queen submitted to her. It was so easy to break the queen down with pleasure.


    "Come with me. I want to show you something that I have been keeping a secret from everyone else. I am sure if it''s you, then you will understand the meaning behind my words and actions."


    Now Amane was interested to know more. It was not every day that a queen proposed to tell you, her secret.


    "Hmm, you want to tell me your secret? Then take me to it. You can always carry me toward the secret, you know."


    Amane only had a second to brace herself before she was picked up by strong arms and taken out of the clearing. Everyone gasped as Amane was picked up by the queen and the queen walked away.


    Various questions appeared inside people''s minds but they had no answer to those questions.

 Chapter 178 - 178: 178: A well-laid trap

    The queen took Amane toward the backroom of her residence. This place looked mostly the same as any other place in the house. But there was one single point of difference.


    "This is¡­"


    Amane started but the queen took over the conversation.


    "Something my saviour gave me a long time ago. You know, when I was younger, I was thrown out of the village for something I did not do."


    "At that time, I was too young to do anything and there were a lot of people who wanted me dead. But my saviour brought me back to this settlement and I am forever grateful for them."


    Amane had figured that this kid was the same Isabel she had saved a long time ago. And it seemed like the kid had not forgotten her either.


    "So, she was a caregiver for you?"


    Amane asked this in a rather carefree manner, only to be laughed out loud at by the heretic queen.


    "Oh, that''s a good question. Hmm, let me think this over. To me, my saviour was like a light that came out of nowhere. But she was not a caregiver to me or a mother figure. For me, she was special."


    "But it has already been so long since that happened and my saviour died a long time ago. You just reminded me of her so I decided to tell you, my story."


    The queen assured Amane of this as she looked at the ribbon wistfully.


    Amane could have opened her mouth and told the heretic queen of her true self. But she decided not to open the wounds that have already closed. There was no point in living in the past now.


    "I am sure that wherever that saviour of yours is, she is happy and content with her life. As for you, you should live for yourself as well. You are their queen and you need to hold firm."


    The queen nodded and agreed with Amane. After all, she was over that time in her life. Now she had a more pressing mattress to attend to.


    ..........


    ''What the hell. How could the queen do this to me? How dare she take the foreigner in her arms and disappear like this? We are the ones who care for her more? So why is it that foreigner she disappeared with?''


    The priest wallowed in self-pity as she was left in the clearing. The woman she was pounding into yelled in pleasure as she finally came.


    The pressure around the priest''s cock made her come as well. But the pleasure did nothing to dull the feeling of irritation bubbling inside the priest''s heart.


    She was now surer than ever that she needed to hurry up and make her plan come true. She could not afford to hold back anymore.


    ''Hmm, everyone else is busy. I can start my plan now.''


    The priest quickly left the gathering and unleashed her magic. She changed her smell and her looks to match Yoko Tsurugi. She was sure that this would work as she intended it to.


    Beasts had a keen sense of smell and sight. They would remember the ones who killed off their young ones.


    She quickly ventured into the forest and came across more foreigners. They had set up a camp near the beast settlement and they were asking to be killed.


    The priest scoffed as soon as they saw the meagre guns they brought along. As if these toys were going to hurt any beast.


    The priest decided to take care of these outsiders before they became a problem for her. So, she appeared in front of these people and showed her face.


    She had forgotten that she still had Yoko Tsurugi''s face and one of the outsiders turned toward her with a loud yell of surprise.


    "Y-You, stay away. I have a gun and I am not afraid to use it."


    The outsider threatened the priest but she kept on walking.


    "Calm down. I am not here to hurt you but to warn you. You need to get out of this forest before you all become beast food."


    The priest issued this warning even though she did not want to. In her opinion, people like these poachers did not deserve rights.


    "Y-You are Yoko Tsurugi. What are you doing all the way here? And hey, you and your family work in the beast-taming business. Do you even have the right to tell us what we can and cannot do with the beasts?"


    The poacher yelled at the priest and that finally gave the priest a pause. She could not help but feel as if she had hit a jackpot by finding these people.


    They seemed to know Yoko Tsurugi and they even mentioned her harming the beasts. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anyway, we need to kill these beasts to make a solid profit. You must understand since you are in a business family as well. Profit is everything."


    The priest wished she had Yoko Tsurugi with her right now. And suddenly, the priest felt as if she needed to keep these people alive.


    They would be good fodder to send Yoko Tsurugi''s way in the future and making her confront them would be good for her.


    ''Well, I was going to kill the beasts anyway so it won''t hurt to use these people to my advantage. And if the queen takes Yoko Tsurugi''s side, then it is better for me as well. That way, I will be able to convenience everyone that she is a witch trying to brainwash our queen.''


    Things were going a little too perfectly. But it did not make the priest worried about what was going to happen.


    After all, she had planned things out in her head. Now she just needed to improvise on it a little.


    "Hey wait! I will come with you as well. I cannot allow you people to have all the profit after killing these beasts."


    "As you said, I am in this business as well and I need to make a profit as well. So, I will come with you as well."


    The poachers were surprised to hear Yoko Tsurugi say this to them. They had heard how much Yoko Tsurugi hated poachers and tried to get rid of them. But it seemed like rumours were just rumours.


    ''Yes, these rumours must be false and spread by her PR team to get people''s trust. There is no way a business-minded person like Yoko Tsurugi is not interested in the profit these beasts bring.''


    "Fine, you can join us then. We will be killing all the younger beasts. We need you to take care of the older beasts for us. You can tame them, right?"


    The priest seated bullets at this and knew she would be caught if she did not do anything now.


    "Have you ever seen me use my ability in public before?"


    The poacher faltered a little bit. He had never seen Yoko Tsurugi using her abilities publicly but he had heard about it.


    ''Don''t tell me that it was also a publicity stunt by Tsurugi''s PR team. Then, is the divine guild mixed in this as well? This is such a big scam that I cannot even believe it.


    "I¡­well, not really. But the whole world knows you have the power to tame beasts. Are you saying that all of it is a lie?"


    The priest smiled and she suddenly felt glad she had decided to talk to these people. She had suddenly gotten a good idea of how to use these people.


    "Hmm, I am still going to join you. Believe me what I say that you will need my help if you want to deal with these beasts."


    The priest walked in front of the poachers and lead them toward the beast clearing. She watched as the poachers tried to kill the beasts but they failed.


    So, she decided to help them out a little. She imbued their guns with magic so that their bullets became magical. That would not help against the bigger opponents but it would help penetrate the skin of those smaller beasts.


    Many of the younger ones died instantly and the bigger ones caused a rampage. The priest helped the poachers as much as she could. But that did not amount to much and one of them ended up dying anyway.


    "Tsk, this is bad news. But oh well, this is the most we have ever killed. Thank you for all your help but we should get going now."


    The poacher smiled at the priest before he picked up his loot. Only one of the three poachers had died and that was a good thing in the poacher''s mind.


    The priest left these people alone and watched them go away. Then, she lowered her illusion and looked at the poachers again.


    Then she went after them to catch these poachers again. She needed to bring them back so that she could record their reactions.


    "You all, freeze. How dare you all try and kill our beasts. I will not allow you to leave this place alive now."


    The poachers froze as soon as they noticed the heretic closing after them. They looked startled before one of them stepped ahead courageously.


    "W-We can explain this all to you. It was not us who did this but someone else. W-We will tell you all about it if you take us in alive."


    The priest smiled as soon as she heard those words. Finally, things were going her way and she could not be happier.


    "Fine. You all get one chance to tell your story."

 Chapter 179 - 179: 179: A lazy morning [pt1] R-18

    The poachers quickly tried to prove their innocence. They even went as far as to frame Yoko Tsurugi and blamed her for everything that happened. That made everyone gasp out loud as soon as they heard it.


    "I-I swear that we are telling you the truth. It was Yoko Tsurugi who killed all these beasts and then went away. We were just taking the spoils of this killing home to make a living."


    The poachers were great actors. The fear in their eyes as well as the desperation in their voice sounded real to the priest.


    And that was when she knew that she had her excuse to get Yoko Tsurugi killed off by the queen.


    "I heard you all. But unfortunately, you will have to return to our village with us. Once you tell our story to our queen and everyone else, then we will decide what to do with you."


    The poachers looked at each other and lamented their fate. They knew that they were going to die today.


    "Don''t worry. If justice is ensured in our locality, you all will not die. So, try to prove yourself guiltless if you want to survive."


    The priest did not come out and say that these people should blame Yoko Tsurugi for what happened in the clearing. But her intentions were quite clear in her words.


    The poachers finally got the meaning of this priest''s words and felt a ray of hope in their hearts.


    Maybe they could survive this ordeal.


    The priest led these criminals toward the village center where she bound their hands to the huge post in the middle of the village. Then, she banged the huge iron plate near the centre which indicated that some poachers had been caught.


    One by one, people made their way toward her location. Some of them looked pissed off while the others looked concerned.


    And then there was the queen, looking at the criminals as if they were less than the dirt on her shoes.


    "Do you all have anything to say for yourself before you die a painful death?"


    The queen asked with a patient voice. But her dark eyes caused anyone who looked at her to flinch. And these poachers were no exception.


    They gathered their wits and decided to beg the queen for mercy.


    "W-We are innocent. We are not the ones who killed off these beasts. You must believe us. The real killer of these beasts is still out there, fooling you all."


    The villagers began to talk among themselves and looked at these poachers with a distasteful look in their eyes. That made the poachers swallow their words.


    But it was a matter of their lives, so how could they stay calm and quiet?


    "W-We tell you the truth. We were not the ones to kill these beasts. Yoko Tsurugi killed them off for us and then went away. She is the one responsible for everything that happened."


    The village went quiet at the accusation. Then, they looked at each other before looking up at their queen.


    Their queen was the only one who knew where Yoko Tsurugi was now and where she had been during the last night.


    "Oh? Now you people are talking nonsense as well? Do you know that Yoko Tsurugi spent last night in my chambers and I kept an eye on her? There is no way she could have met with you."


    The queen''s words were sharp and cold. They cut through the poachers'' hearts and installed fear in their hearts.


    But despite this, the poachers insisted that they had seen Yoko Tsurugi with their own eyes. The desperation in their eyes looked real.


    "My queen, I have investigated their mind and it seems like they are telling the truth. They likely did see Yoko Tsurugi last night. After all, she''s a foreigner and we still don''t know anything about her magic."


    Once more, the priest did not come out and say what she wanted to. But her accusation was quite sharp and clear. Everyone who heard her speak could not help but agree with her.


    Only the queen looked suspicious of the priest and her intentions.


    "Alright, I will consider their words. They are accusing Yoko of being the culprit, right? Then we need to give Yoko a chance to prove her innocence as well. Scout, go and bring Yoko Tsurugi here."


    The scout looked startled at suddenly being called out by their queen. She had not expected the queen to address her. The scout was also worried for Yoko but decided to hurry up and bring Yoko here.


    The sooner she brought Yoko back to the group, the sooner this misunderstanding could be resolved.


    "I hope you all know what would happen if you lied to me. I am certain that Yoko did not pull any tricks on me last night. But if it''s still not certain for you, then I will give you a chance to confess right now."


    For the first time, the poachers doubted their eyes and their senses. Maybe they did not meet Yoko Tsurugi in that clearing.


    But for the sake of their lives, they had to conform to what they had said. Otherwise, this queen would kill them all off. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .......


    The scout barged into the house Yoko was staying at. The front door was open which allowed the scout a full range of entering the house whenever she wanted to.


    So that was what she did. And she found Yoko sleeping on her bed in the middle of the room.


    Yoko seemed unaware of anyone else being in the room with her. Her eyes were closed and her breath was easy. She seemed like such an easy target for the scout to lean forward and kiss.


    And then, Yoko turned in her sleep. That caused the sheet on her body to slide down and expose her thighs. Her dress was also arranged poorly, showing her swollen nipples to everyone who looked at her.


    ''T-This is too dangerous. I need to look away before I end up doing something I regret. My body is already beginning to feel warm and heavy due to seeing Yoko like this.''


    The scout was young and her hormones were all over the place. She could not control herself and ended up getting hard.


    But her queen had asked her to bring Yoko back and the scout needed to make that happen.


    So, despite her wanting to jerk off and come all over Yoko''s face and body, the scout held herself back and decided to wake up Yoko.


    "Yoko, wake up. Something big has happened and the queen is calling for you. Hey, you cannot keep on sleeping like this."


    The scout tried to shake Yoko up but the female did not wake up. In the end, the scout touched Yoko''s shoulder and that proved to be a big mistake. Yoko grabbed the scout''s hand and pulled her body into a flushed embrace.


    The scout had not been ready for this and she blushed when she felt Yoko''s body against her. Yoko''s hard nipples rubbed against the scout''s chest and her face was inches away from Yoko''s neck.


    The impulse to lean down and bite was hard to ignore. The scout was already salivating at the thought of marking Yoko somehow and showing the world who Yoko belonged to.


    ''No, I cannot do that. This person belongs to my queen. I cannot make such an advance on my queen''s person.''


    The scout tried to ignore her feeling and tried to wake Yoko up again. But Yoko rubbed her body against the scout''s hardness. That was too much for the scout to handle.


    There was a limit to how much she could endure as a female. And her cock leaked all over Yoko''s belly.


    ''I-I can''t take it anymore. I need to come once. I will rub it out just once.''


    The scout promised herself as she wiggled into Yoko''s embrace and tried to get comfortable. Her hand hardly reached her cock but it was enough for the scout to rub her hard cock.


    The friction she felt made her flinch and her body felt hot as well. Her cock threatened to burst at the slightest hint of being acknowledged.


    "So, are you having fun using my unconscious body for your pleasure? Or should I give you a hand?"


    Yoko''s unexpected voice in the scout''s ear caused her to lose the tight grip she had on her pleasure. Her release hit her like a truck and painted Yoko''s dress white.


    "I-I am sorry. I did not mean to use your naked body for my good. I¡­."


    The scout felt light-headed and cursed her body for still being aroused despite coming all over Yoko once.


    "Ah, don''t worry. Being hard is a natural reaction you cannot be blamed for. I want to help you out with this. May I?"


    The scout opened her mouth to object and tell Yoko that the queen was calling for her. But a single touch on her hard cock made her close her mouth and reconsider her words.


    This felt far too good to object. The scout could feel Yoko''s fingers training her back and touching her chest. No one had ever touched her so carefully before.


    "Don''t worry. I can tell that you are tense. So, leave all your worries with me and enjoy your time."


    Yoko''s words were seductive and distracting. The scout knew that she had some work to do. But this sudden touch had made her mind go blank suddenly. She no longer remembered what she needed to do.

 Chapter 180 - 180: 180: A lazy morning [pt2] R-18

    Yoko was still half-asleep when she touched the young body in front of her. The scout might be barely of age, but she had an amazing body.


    And an amazing and unexplored body at that. Every reaction the scout gave Amane was new and more lustful than before. But the real prize Amane was interested in was the scout''s hard cock.


    It was the largest and thickest Amane had ever seen. She had wanted to sit and bounce on top of it ever since she had seen it for the first time.


    ''It will touch all my secret spots and scratch the itch in my womb. I want to take this in deep into my body.''


    Amane tightly touched the cock in front of her and watched it react. The scout had such a sensitive body that it made playing with her fun.


    "Ah, you are so cute. Just look at your cock gushing at the barest of my touches. I feel as if you would come if I push you too hard."


    Amane''s amused voice was accompanied by a hand stroking the cock in front of her gently. She touched the slit of that huge cock with her finger and the scout flinched before releasing precum all over her hand.


    "At this rate, you won''t even need me to be wet to fuck me. Your cock is doing all the work of getting wet itself. How much do you want to fuck me?"


    Amane asked with a light tease and touch. The scout tried to buck her hips into Amane''s hands but Amane pulled back from her before she could.


    "I did not say that you could do as please. I might not allow you to come at this rate."


    Of course, Amane was teasing. She had heard the scout''s urgency when she came in to call Amane out. It seemed something big had happened.


    "I¡­this¡­please. Please allow me to come."


    The scout begged as tears hit her eyes. She had never felt this frustrated in her life before today. She wanted to come no matter what.


    "Hmm, you want to come? But you have not been a good girl until now. Why should I allow you to come?"


    Amane asked with a teasing voice but she decided to let the scout get what her body wanted.


    Her mouth closed around the huge cock with difficulty. She was not able to take that cock into her throat and had to settle for stroking the balls and the leftover part.


    One day soon, she would take her time swallowing this cock whole and driving the scout mad with want. But today was not that day.


    The scout flinched at the wet and tight heat eating her cock. She wanted to grab hold of Yoko''s head and thrust into her body but her desire never came true.


    Before she could take any action, Yoko pulled back and decided to finger her pussy open.


    "Now, let''s give you the taste of real pleasure."


    Amane whispered before she crawled on top of that hard cock and forced it into her body. It was a slow and tight squeeze that left even Amane winded. She was able to feel that cock knocking at her womb already.


    ''So big. This girl is so big that it hurts. But the stretch also feels good at the same time.''


    Amane adjusted to the huge cock inside her but it was akin to torture for the scout.


    The high and wet heat was squeezing her so good that the scout was unable to think. She decided to take matters into her hand from there on.


    "I am sorry¡­but I¡­cannot wait any longer. I need to¡­come."


    The scout begged before grabbing hold of Amane''s hips and dragging her body all over that hard cock. The stretch was a little painful but the pleasure was mind-blowing. It made Amane flinch and shake on top of that cock.


    The cock was also ruthless, going in and out of her body at a vicious speed. But the thrusts were shallow and not hitting Amane where she wanted them to.


    "Tsk, a kid like you think they can win against me in a war of pleasure? Well, dream on kid. Let me show you what real pleasure is like."


    Amane squeezed her pussy around the scout''s huge cock and the scout lost her momentum at the pleasure coursing through her body. She froze and was unable to think for a solid minute.


    And that was enough for Amane to gain back the advantage she had lost. She tightened and moved her hips up and down. The friction of her pussy rubbing against the scout''s cock was madding. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You want to come, right? I can feel how desperate you are. It''s alright, you can come to me. I don''t mind."


    Amane grabbed hold of the scout''s face and pressed a light kiss against her lips. And that was what made the scout come undone.


    Her face twisted into a pleasure-filled scream and her cock emptied all her semen inside Amane''s body.


    Amane had been close before. But the feeling of being filled so much caused her to groan and come as well.


    There was too much coming inside her when she pulled back. And she was sure that she did not have enough time to clean it all up.


    Even her stomach had been stretched by all that come inside her.


    "Tsk, you sure fucked me hard. I don''t think I have enough time to get myself cleaned up. So, this will have to do."


    If the scout was not already red in the face, she would have been after watching Amane plug herself up. The bump on her stomach was visible now, and even loose clothes could not hide it.


    "I-I am sorry. This was not my intention to"


    "I know. But I intended to relieve myself this early in the morning. Anyway, you can stay here and rest some more. I will go out and deal with whatever the queen wants from me."


    The scout felt bad for Yoko Tsurugi. She was a good person and did not deserve all the crap being spoken about her.


    She also did not seem like a person who would attack and kill beasts for no reason.


    She was being framed for sure. That was the only reason the scout could think of behind those intruders'' words. And she was also sure that the queen would not let those intruders get away with this.


    .....


    Yoko Tsurugi took her time coming back. It made everyone waiting for her nervous. They looked at their impatient queen and sighed in worry.


    Their queen might look calm and composed, but she was quite mad right now. Someone was about to die because of her temper.


    And finally, after waiting a little bit more, Yoko Tsurugi made her entrance. But she was not alone when she entered the gathering.


    On her shoulder sat a beast bird. It seemed to be leaning into Yoko''s side and rubbing its head against Yoko''s shoulder. It also looked at everyone else with an evil eye and an annoyed expression.


    "I am sorry for being late. This kid would not leave me alone no matter what I did. So, I had to bring it with me or it would cause me a lot of trouble."


    Amane warned as she rubbed the bird''s head with her fingers. The bird leaned into her touch a little more than before looking at everyone else with an evil look in its eyes.


    Since the bird was a beast, everyone else stiffened up and took a step back. They did not want to anger it and get hurt.


    They were all surprised to see the bird of prey getting friendly with a human. This was unheard of in their society.


    But no one was more surprised than the two poachers who had been caught by the priest.


    "Y-You! Did you not say that you could not tame beasts when we met? If you could do it, then you should have done so since the start. Our partner would not have died if you helped us out."


    The poacher complained and he got a scary look aimed his way by Yoko Tsurugi. It forced his mouth shut and he was unable to speak for some time now.


    He had never seen such a scary look before in his life. And the poacher could not help but fear for his life.


    ''W-What is this pressure? What is this power? I am sure that the Yoko Tsurugi we met before did not have such an aura.''


    The poacher felt lightheaded. Just being in this clearing was enough to make his head hurt.


    And finally, when the pressure did lighten up, he could only look at Yoko''s eyes. The female was looking back at him with an annoyed expression on her face.


    "Hmm, have we met before? I do not remember meeting you, no matter how much I try to think about it. Are you sure that the one you saw in the forest was me?"


    Amane asked and her eyes dared the poacher to speak anything stupid.


    When he paused, the poacher was about to say he was certain about seeing Yoko. He had a feeling that he should not admit to seeing Yoko in the forest.


    "N-Now that I think about it, it might not have been Yoko Tsurugi I saw in the forest. Maybe I saw someone else who killed these beasts for us. I am sorry for my mistake. This will not happen again"

 Chapter 181 - 181: 181: Of trails and distractions [pt1]

    ''T-These idiots. Why are they taking their words back? Don''t they know that it would be worse for them if they take their words back like this?''


    The priest cursed these fools inside her head but she remained calm on the outside. She needed to show that she had nothing to do with any of this.


    "T-The person we met in the forest just looked like you. Their aura did not feel like yours and you also have different powers than the ''Yoko Tsurugi'' we met. We-"


    "That is enough babbling around. We have heard what you had to say and we now will take some time to discuss things among ourselves."


    The priest spoke up before these people could say anything more and give away her identity. There were only a few people in this village who could practice magic.


    And even among them, identity magic was special and had only a few selected users.


    "B-But you said that you will spare us if we told you everything honestly. And we are telling you everything you wanted to know so-"


    "Well, I said that you will get to live if you are proven innocent. You have not yet proven innocent, right? And from the way you all are talking; it doesn''t look like you all are innocent. So, you will have to stand on trial for your sins."


    The poachers went pale and looked shaken. They had expected to live through this ordeal and go back home, but it did not seem as likely as it had in the start.


    "I-I need to go home. I have a family waiting for me back home. My kid and my wife, they are waiting for me. I am their only source of income. So please let me go."


    The second poacher started crying and begging for his life. The priest was disgusted by his over-dramatic display of emotions.


    ''Look at this man and his fake acting. How dare he try and fool us all by trying to guilt-trap us. I will not let this trickery go unpunished.''


    "My queen, I have changed my mind. I don''t think there is any need for us to delay the trail any longer for these people. We should hand them over to nature and let them take the trail. If they are innocent, then it will be proven during this trial."


    The priest knew she needed to shut the mouth of these people. They had not said anything suspicious yet, but they might slip up later.


    ''I cannot afford to let these fools live another day. Let''s end their lives now.''


    The queen looked serious and she considered the priest''s words. She wanted to take the priest''s advice but something stopped her. There was this nagging feeling in the back of her mind that said that she needed to be careful of what she did here.


    "My queen, your verdict?"


    The queen was being backed into a corner. If she said that this trial was not to happen, then it would cause her people to lose faith in her.


    "Fine. This trial will be permitted to happen. You have my permission to check these people for their innocence."


    The queen had no choice but to agree after all this. The priest looked satisfied for a solid minute before she looked serious once more.


    "My queen, there is one more thing I would like to ask of you. I know that you have agreed to take in Yoko Tsurugi as a royal guest but we need to prove her innocence as well. I propose for her to take part in this trial as well."


    Everyone stopped and looked at the priest with horrified eyes. They could not believe what they had just heard coming out of her mouth.


    Did she want to put a royal guest on the trail? Was she alright in the head?


    "I know what you all are thinking and rest assured, I am in my right mind. Yoko Tsurugi is indeed a royal guest and we should honor her. But her name also came up in this investigation and we cannot ignore it."


    "My queen, you cannot let your affection cloud your judgment. You need to be fair to everyone."


    The priest was a good speaker. Her words were convincing the crowd that she was right.


    The queen was in a predicament now. She did not want to let Yoko Tsurugi go through this trial, but she had no reason to stop this trial either. In the end, it was out of her hand


    "Hmm, a trail? I don''t mind going through one to prove my innocence. I agree to these terms."


    Everyone gasped out loud as soon as they heard Yoko''s words. They knew that this trail was a rigged system that did not favor outsiders. Only seldom had someone come back alive out of it.


    And it had never been an outsider who managed to clear it.


    The queen wanted to stop Yoko from making this mistake but Yoko had already spoken. There was no way to stop this trail now.


    "Very well then. I shall declare this trail as open so you can start preparing for it as soon as you can."


    The queen spoke with a heavy heart as she sent everyone to their deaths. This was something that would weigh heavy on her mind since she was certain that Yoko Tsurugi was innocent.


    After all, Yoko had been with her through the whole night. So, there was no way these poachers could have seen her out and about.


    ...¡­


    "-and we shall take into account this meeting and-" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura half-heard the words being spoken in front of her. For the first time in her life, she regrets showing interest in politics.


    If not for this meeting, she could have gone with Yoko and enjoyed some alone time with her. It may have also held her further her relationship with Yoko.


    ''This is all because I am too weak to support Yoko. The only reason Yoko left me behind must be because I do not possess any powers.''


    A rational part of her brain reminded Sakura that Yoko had left behind Charlie Suzuki as well. And as far as power was concerned, there was no one above Charlie Suzuki in this known world.


    But the irrational part of Sakura wanted something to blame. And this was the point it latched upon.


    "-This shall be the end. Lady Tsurugi, would you like to say some last words?"


    Sakura snapped out of her daze once she was called. It had been a long time since she had been called by her surname and she had to take a minute to realize that these people were calling her.


    "I have nothing to say. I will need to look over your reports and then decide on my input. I am thankful for being invited here."


    Sakura might not have heard a world of what was being said, but she still knew how to close the conversation.


    Everyone else breathed a sigh of relief as soon as Sakura dismissed them. This meeting was finally over.


    Sakura took a quick look at all the faces in front of her, only to find a new face among the people she was looking at.


    "My lady, do you know that person? Do you want to talk to him?"


    Layla, the maid who had helped Sakura before during the Jor¨­gumo incident had been officially appointed as her maid. She looked at the person Sakura was looking at and asked if she needed help.


    Sakura looked at the unknown person once more before deciding to make her move.


    Since the only way Sakura could help Yoko was through politics, she needed to get a grip on everything and remain vigilant.


    "It would be appreciated if you could do that for me. I will give you a raise if you are successful."


    Sakura promised her maid this but Layla looked hurt by her words. This was not the first time Layla had made such an expression.


    "My lady. Do you take me as a person who would be moved by metaplastic things? All I want to do is to help you out and nothing more. It is an honor to fulfill the missions given by you. I do not need a raise."


    Layla seemed to have taken personal offense to the offer of being given a raise. Sakura did not know what to say to her.


    Despite how much experience she had while dealing with maids and stuff, she had always been awkward about people being too loyal to her.


    "I¡­see. I will think of appropriate compensation to give you for all your help later, Layla."


    This time, Layla did not say anything. She walked up to the other party and quickly spoke some words to them. Sakura did not pay attention to what was happening so she did not notice how that young master''s eyes widened as soon as he saw Layla.


    But Layla did notice and she shot the other man a poisonous glare that finally caused him to get his expression under order.


    "Young master, my miss wants to talk with you. You should accept this talk and give her a taste of what you have to offer."


    Layla knew this man posing as the young master well. He was a part of The HIVE as well and he had been sent here to look for potential investors.


    And Sakura Tsurugi was the perfect prey for someone like him.


    "Ah, I see. So that''s the case. I better put on a good show for your miss then."

 Chapter 182 - 182: 182: Of trails and distractions [pt2]

    "Come and follow me to my room. I am sure we have a lot to discuss. I can see what young miss wants from me."


    The young master in front of Sakura gave her a calm and happy smile. He looked far too happy and calm to see her approaching him. She could not help but be certain that this man had an ulterior motive while trying to talk to her.


    And even though it had been Sakura who approached this man first, she could not help but be careful of him.


    "No thank you. I don''t think we have any reason to be alone in another room when this conference hall is perfectly safe and a good place to make acquaintances. I would rather us talk here."


    For the first time, Sakura saw that the young master falter to reply to her words. He looked at a loss of what to do.


    "Young miss, we should not put our new friend in an awkward position. I can see that the young master wants to be friends with you in earnest. Maybe we should accept his offer this time?"


    Surprisingly enough, it was the maid who made this offer to Sakura. She seemed quite enthusiastic about this friendship that was blooming in front of her eyes.


    Sakura felt suspicious about this situation. She could not help but get bad vibes all over.


    "Alright. Since Layla is the one suggesting this, I will give you a second chance, that is what I will do. But you better not try and pull anything funny with me."


    The strange young master calmed down and passed Sakura a calming smile.


    "Of course not, my dear lady. I am only here to make you profit off my presence. Come and follow me."


    Sakura finally followed that young master out of the room. There was not a lot of time left before the next meeting so she needed to wrap this up soon.


    The young master led Sakura to his room and then closed the door once both Sakura and her maid were inside the room.


    "My lady, do you feel as if you are powerless and hopeless at times? I can see that you carve power and authority as well. But fate has dealt you with a bad hand."


    The man started to speak once he was all alone in the room with Sakura.


    Most people would have been startled when they heard such a thing. But Sakura''s mask was intact on her face.


    Her current situation of being powerless was easy enough to guess if you paid a little attention to her household. So, she was not surprised to hear such words being said to her.


    "If this was all you wanted to say, then I guess I should go now. It was nice to meet you again."


    The young master panicked and he finally broke his character.


    "No, wait. I just want to help you out. You see, I was once like you as well, hopeless and the last in line to inherit my family''s title. But that is no longer the case for me. Here, look at what I can do now?"


    The young master snapped his hand and fire erupted out of his hand. It was a strong blue flame that showed no sign of going out.


    Sakura was vigilant against that flame but the young master showed signs of being able to control the flame at will. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry. This is a flame I control so it will harm anyone now. I only gained this power once I realized that I needed to get stronger for my own sake."


    "This is also why I want to help my lady. You remind me of myself when I did not have this power."


    The young master put the flame away and it slowly disappeared in front of Sakura''s eyes. It was an impressive feat and Sakura could not help but feel jealous.


    "I see. This is great indeed. But I cannot say that I am interested in buying whatever you are selling, nor can I invest in your product. I am also not in charge of any important decisions made in our household."


    "Now, if you will excuse me, I need to head back to the meeting space."


    It was times like that that Sakura was thankful that she did not have the title of the family head. She could use Yoko''s name and avoid a lot of troublesome things. This was a prime example of that happening.


    "I know that my lady is powerless. But worry not, because I, Lord Morris, will help you out. Here, this is a drug for you, my lady. As soon as you inject it into your body, you will gain unparallel powers."


    The young master handed Sakura a small bottle to hold on to. It had a red liquid inside it which looked almost like blood. But the density of it was saturated enough for it to not be blood.


    "And this is-?"


    "Something that would give my Lady Sakura a brand-new set of powers and the ability to control them. You don''t need to thank me for this bottle. I am just doing what I need to do."


    The man bowed and then took a step back. Sakura looked at the drugs in her hand with a blank look on her face. She no longer knew what she wanted to do with these.


    ''I cannot be careless and ingest this drug. Maybe I will have someone investigate what this drug is.''


    It was¡­tempting to take this drug and gain more power. Sakura had been looking for a way to gain more power anyway.


    But this situation made her suspicious of everything and she held her desire back.


    "Thank you for this kind offer, young man. I will try this drug out if I need it."


    Sakura bowed to Young Master Morris and quickly left the room. Her heart was pounding hard and she felt her hand sweat as she held the small bottle.


    ''Take the drug. Take it and gain more power.''


    Sakura''s heart told her to take this drug. But the more rational part of her told Sakura that it was a foolish decision to take anything unknown like this.


    And no matter how tempting it was to gain powers, Sakura decided to store the bottle in her purse and leave.


    "My lady, are you not going to take this drug? It seems to have worked for Lord Morris."


    The maid asked with a confused expression. She knew how much Sakura Tsurugi suffered from the lack of physical power to do anything. But she was still delaying taking this drug?


    "I do not have time to take this drug right now. We cannot afford for anything to go wrong during the meeting. I will likely look more into this drug once we are done with the meeting."


    Layla gritted her teeth when she heard those words. She knew that Sakura would investigate this drug more once the meeting was over.


    And although Layla had full confidence in the scientists and doctors back at the base, she was still afraid that this drug and its secrets would be exposed to the public.


    ''I need to find a way to feed this drug to Sakura as soon as possible. Once she has this drug in her system, she will fall victim to The HIVE as well and we will be able to control her.''


    The maid was happy now. She could see her goal right in front of her eyes. She was going to achieve what she had set out to do.


    ......


    "The trail is about to open. Those who are guilty would be punished by nature for all they have done. Are you all ready to witness Nature''s decision?"


    The priest yelled while looking at her fellow heretics. They all had solemn expression on poacher''s faces today.


    Mainly because their guest was among the people who were taking the trail. No one expected her to survive this ordeal.


    "H-Hey, this is not fair. We did not do anything and we still must be in this place? Is there no justice system in this place?"


    The poacher complained as he held his body closer. He was afraid for his life and he also knew that he was going to die. Something about the arena he had been thrown into scared his senses.


    On the other hand, Yoko Tsurugi looked calm and composed. She seemed to not have any problem facing this trial.


    The priest was envious of Yoko Tsurugi''s calm nature, but she also felt satisfied to know that this was the last time she would see Yoko Tsurugi alive. The priest had made sure that the beasts would kill Yoko.


    Now, it was only a matter of time until things returned to normal around the village.


    "Do you have any last words before you all are put to fate''s test? If so, then speak up now. This shall be your last warning as well as your last chance to do so."


    The priest asked Yoko this question, mainly to make her more nervous about her situation. She wanted to see Yoko Tsurugi shaking in her place and begging to be let go.


    Only, that did not happen. Yoko Tsurugi looked calm and composed. And she did not even flinch a little bit when she heard the priest''s words.


    "Hmm, I have a lot I want to say. But maybe I will say this after I am done with this trial and have proven my innocence."

 Chapter 183 - 183: 183: The beast trail

    ''Yoko Tsurugi, you are so cocky. But worry not. After today, you will not be able to lift your head in front of me. Well, you will be dead anyway so I guess I can forgive you this time.''


    The priest coughed into her hand to calm her nervousness down. She did not want to show people that this situation was getting on her nerves. And she especially did not want anyone to know that she had a problem with Yoko Tsurugi.


    "I see. In that case, I will start the trial. The beast shall be let in now and you all need to do your best to survive against them. I wish all of you the best."


    The priest spoke this softly before she signaled for the door to open. A lot of beasts jumped into the arena with an angry aura around them.


    To most people, they looked angry because their young had been killed and they sought vengeance. But Amane could feel something weird in their aura.


    They seemed hungry and agitated before they were led into this arena. It was no wonder that they were so violent.


    "Since you all have been framed for committing a crime against nature, let nature be the judge of your fate as well. I wish all of you luck from here on."


    The priest yelled as she held up her staff. A transparent barrier appeared around the arena, effectively trapping the people inside. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Amane wanted to, she could have broken the cage and gotten out that way. It would have been all too easy for her to do.


    But then she would not be able to deal with these beasts in front of her. She needed to make that her priority.


    Amane was sure that someone was trying to frame her and get her killed. That someone was likely the priest who hated Amane ever since she met her. The priest seemed convinced that Amane was stealing her king away from her.


    And that was why, she likely cooked up this whole scheme to get Amane into trouble - so that she had a reason to drive Amane out of the village.


    ''I respect the hustle of trying to get rid of me, but I have to say that these tricks are not effective against me. I need to teach that priest a lesson once I am done with this trial.''


    A little pleasure-filled punishment should be enough to get the priest to break down and apologize to Amane. And the priest was also cute enough for Amane to play around with.


    "S-Save us. Please, save us. We have family waiting for us back home. We cannot die here."


    The poachers looked at the beasts in front of them and were scared. The aura pressing down at them from the beast''s side was massive and that made them immobile. The only reason they had not fainted yet was because of the fear as well.


    The adrenaline coursing through their system forced them to be awake and endure the pressing pressure on their minds. This was getting more and more dangerous for them.


    So, they turned toward the one person who could deal with this all - Yoko Tsurugi. She had shown how powerful she was to them before. Surely, she would be open to helping them once more?


    But one look at Yoko Tsurugi''s closed-off expression was enough to dash all their hopes.


    Forget about being helped, Yoko Tsurugi looked at them as if she was ready to throw them in front of the beasts herself.


    "You know, we are in this situation because of you and your greed. You also had the audacity of dragging me along with you and now you ask me for help? I want to end your pathetic life right here and now but I will give you all another chance."


    "Go ahead and take care of the beast. Aren''t you poachers famous for killing the beasts? You can take care of this small problem easily, right?"


    The poachers feared the beasts, but they were even more scared of Yoko Tsurugi. For some reason, Yoko Tsurugi looked scary enough to eat them all alive. The aura of the beasts was nothing compared to her.


    But still, Yoko Tsurugi was a human. And as a human, it was natural for her to feel compassion for her fellow humans.


    "Y-You cannot do this to us. Please, help us out this time. We promise to repay you this favor-"


    The beast served the head of the poacher from his body. That happened in a matter of seconds. The second one did not survive long as well.


    The beasts feasted on their bodies and then turned toward Amane. They had locked her body as their next prey.


    "Hoh? So, you all would dare to charge toward me knowing what I am? Fine then, come and try to attack me."


    Amane accepted the beast''s challenge head-on. She respected their hustle of trying to attack her.


    Above her, everyone gasped in surprise as Yoko Tsurugi did not shy away from the beast and she did not try to save herself. She took the beasts head-on.


    ''Yes, kill her. Kill Yoko Tsurugi right now.''


    The priest chanted inside her mind as she watched the fighting taking place below her. The stadium was going to be the last resting place of Yoko Tsurugi.


    She watched as the beast tried to claw Yoko but failed again and again. It tried so hard, but Yoko was always one step faster than the beast.


    Ultimately, the game of chase had to come to an end and the beast finally managed to corner Yoko Tsurugi. This was going to be the end for her and the priest paid full attention to it. She wanted to record this moment in her heart forever.


    Only, things did not happen as she hoped. She hoped to see Yoko Tsurugi being torn into pieces.


    Instead, Yoko Tsurugi did not only survive, but she showed everyone a miracle. Roots erupted from the ground and held the hunger beast in its grasp and all of them stilled as soon as they noticed their leader getting caught.


    ......


    "You all are not as tough as you think yourself to be. Once your leader is down, you all turn into cowards. How disappointing of you."


    Amane whispered as she dusted herself. She looked at the beasts in front of her and they took a step back from her. They seemed to fear her presence now.


    In the jungle, it was the survival of the fittest. And since Amane had shown that she was more powerful than anyone in this small gathering, she had established herself as the ''Alpha'' of this pack.


    "Now, all of you need to show your respect to me before I get angry. So, sit down and lower your heads in front of me."


    Amane ordered and the beasts were quick to follow. They lowered their heads and touched their bellies with the ground. They were all submitting to her.


    "Good children. Now, I can see that you all are hungry so I will let you leave for hunting. Make sure you get a lot of prey and share among each other."


    Amane made a fist and extended it outwards. A root shot from the ground behind her and broke the door.


    Everyone looked shocked at her sudden action and the beasts looked up gleefully before running out. They had been carving for freedom for a long time now. And they finally get to have it.


    "W-What do you think you are doing, Yoko Tsurugi? Those are the viscous and mad dogs of our clan. How dare you set them free. What will happen to the forest now?"


    The priest yelled loudly, showing her displeasure and disagreement with what Yoko had just done.


    "I just freed them. These kids were not mad, they were just hungry. Being kept in captivity hurt their health so I decided to help them out. You all should understand because you are so close to them."


    Amane explained this but the priest looked ready to argue again. Not that she got the chance to do so.


    The leader, who was still stuck in Amane''s attack, let out a grown toward the priest''s direction and Amane let the leader go. It quickly circled Amane protectively and accepted her as a pack.


    Beasts were always quick to gain favor with the strong to survive. Especially when they were certain that the strong were not here to prey on them.


    "It looks like these kids prefer me over you all. In that case, I will take care of them as long as I am here and I will give them a choice of staying or coming with me when I leave this forest."


    Everyone looked stunned after hearing Yoko''s words. They suddenly realized that she was an outsider despite her similar nature to them.


    And now there was a real threat of their village being abandoned by the beasts. They could not Yoko Tsurugi leave without resolving this misunderstanding.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, I apologize for all that happened. Believe me when I say that it was not our intention of humiliating you. May we talk about this calm with you over dinner?"


    The queen asked this of Amane. Everyone looked tense to hear her answer and Amane decided to give them another chance.


    "One more chance. That is all I am willing to give you this time. But I am not very forgiving so you will have to be careful this time around me."


    "Oh, and, I will leave in three days and that is non-negotiable. I have spent too much time away from home."

 Chapter 184 - 184: 184: An apology [pt1] R-18

    The air around the heretic village was tense. No one dared to cross Yoko Tsurugi''s way out of guilt and fear.


    They all had seen what she had done and how the beasts had reacted to her presence. They did not want to trigger her and risk her wrath falling on them instead.


    But there were a few exceptions this time. There were exactly three people who did not cower away and decided to approach Yoko Tsurugi.


    The first one was the heretic queen. She had a solemn expression on her face as she stood up and made her way toward Yoko. The whole village watched this with surprised eyes as their queen walked toward the calm female in the middle of the arena.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, we apologize for putting through everything we have. I know that an apology at this point is the last thing you want, but I want to ensure you know that this outcome was not what we wanted for you."


    Amane looked at the queen with a muted face before sighing and letting her guard down. She knew that the queen and other heretics had nothing to do with this situation.


    The real culprit had been the priest.


    "I know that this situation was not what anyone expected so I will forgive you all this time. Anyway, I am hungry so let''s go and eat."


    The queen sighed in relief and placed her arm behind Yoko''s body. This was her way to silently claim Yoko and let everyone else know not to mess with her.


    Amane noticed how the priest clenched her fist tightly as soon as she noticed Yoko and the queen being intimate with each other. Her nails bit into her palms and blood flowed out.


    This was a satisfying reaction for Amane and she decided to take her acting a little further.


    "I think I want to head back and relieve some stress. Won''t you take me back, my queen?"


    Amane leaned more into the heretic queen''s chest and watched how the priest almost bit her tongue in shock. The priest seemed uncomfortable and jealous of what was happening in front of her.


    It was all fun and games but even Amane was shocked when the queen reached out toward her and picked up Amane by her waist. Amane swallowed her yelp as she was picked up.


    "I can see that my guest is quite tired now. I shall take you back to the room and help you forget all about it."


    The queen took only two steps when two different voices made themselves known to her.


    The first was the priest who let out an unconscious sound of protest. She looked surprised once she realized what happened.


    But it was the second person who surprised Amane with her bravery. She had not expected the scout to step forward and try to save Amane.


    "Q-Queen, I need to tell you something. Whatever you think Y-Yoko did, it is not true. Yoko is not the type of person to hurt anyone and-"


    The scout realized a bit too late that the queen did not intend to hurt Yoko. But by that time, it was too late to step back.


    Fortunately for her, the priest decided to take this opportunity to interfere with what was happening.


    "My queen, I know that Yoko Tsurugi just finished the trial but we should still be careful of her. At least, we should separate her from the village and wait for her to be proven not a danger and-"


    "Both of you have too many concerns about my dear guest here. I cannot help but feel offended that you do not consent to my choice and are questioning me. It seems like you need a demonstration of the truth."


    Everyone went quiet. The queen had seldom spoken like this and her tone had never been this cold before.


    The priest could not help but feel scared for her life and her future. She had not meant to make an enemy out of the queen.


    ''Tsk, I did so much to get rid of this female but it ended up landing me in danger instead. I will need to be careful from here on.''


    Since the priest knew this much, she decided not to protest and follow her queen''s wishes.


    "Hey, why do we-"


    "I understand, my queen. If this is what you want from us, then we will follow your orders."


    The priest quietened the scout before she could make any more mistakes. The queen was already in a bad mood and there was nothing one could do to make it better except following her orders.


    The priest could not help but glare at Yoko from her position. She hated how Yoko was just lying in the queen''s arms without doing anything. That was such an envious position for the guest to be in.


    "Good, now follow me back to my house. There is much I need to teach the both of you."


    The queen led them both back to her house. No one spoke anything until the door closed behind the queen''s back and then the queen put Amane on the bed and kneeled.


    "I am so sorry for what happened. If there is anything I can do to make it up to you, then please let me know."


    The scout and the priest watched with horrified eyes as their queen bowed down in front of a foreigner. This was something completely unexpected and no one had ever thought to see this before.


    "Q-Queen, what are you doing? Your dignity-"


    The priest began to speak when she was shushed by Yoko. Yoko''s hand reached the queen in front of her and her fist burrowed in the queen''s long hair until she pulled the queen''s face up.


    "I know none of what happened was your fault, my dear. But we cannot let such an insult to my name go unpunished, right? You need to take responsibility for this."


    Amane''s hand felt almost gentle in the queen''s hair. The soft petting lulled her into a false sense of security before pain erupted in her skull and the queen gasped.


    "Now, I need you to do your best and make me wet. I want you to lick me down here until I am gushing and your cock could slip right in. Do you understand me?"


    The queen had tears in her eyes but they still looked pleased to be commanded. The priest and the scout gasped at the display in front of them. Both of their cocks felt uncomfortable after seeing Amane''s dominant aura.


    The queen did not delay her actions. Her body lunged forward and her mouth found its target. The queen nuzzled Amane''s covered pussy before resting her hands on Amane''s hips and pulling her pants down.


    Or well, she tried to pull Amane''s pants down before stopped her.


    "You will not get to touch my skin. You need to make me wet while I am wearing these clothes. I want to see how desperate you are for me."


    The queen''s cock flinched at hearing those words. It was getting harder and the friction was beginning to feel uncomfortable for her.


    So, the queen tried to hump her cock against her hand. But Amane noticed and her foot struck the queen''s hand lightly.


    "I told you not to do anything funny, right? How dare you touch yourself like this in front of me? Do you have no shame?"


    The queen swallowed her complaint and slowly took her hand off her hard cock. She did not want to anger Yoko any more than she already had.


    However, this did not sit well with the priest.


    "How dare you do this to our queen? Don''t you know how important of a figure she is? To be reduced to this¡­"


    The priest went speechless once Amane tapped the queen''s head and the queen leaned up to kiss Amane. The queen seemed to have no dignity left in her body as her fingers clutched Amane''s robes and she looked desperate.


    "Well, your queen is the one who is desperate for me to touch her, not the other way around. And don''t try to kid yourself into thinking that you are not getting hard by watching this. I can see how much your body is reacting to me."


    The priest flinched at the accusation. She was hard her cock felt uncomfortable. She wanted to take it out and make Yoko such it. But her morals kept her unmoving and ungiving.


    *Huff*


    The sound of panting came from the priest''s side. She watched as the scout took out her hand cock and stroked it a little. The scout seemed to be looking directly at Yoko while she made herself come.


    "Look, your friend has already accepted her condition and she is trying to relieve herself. It feels good to finally let yourself go."


    The priest was firm in her position and refused to move. She was not going to let Yoko Tsurugi see herself breaking down. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want to do then I cannot do anything for you. Now, scout, you come here. I want to feel your hard cock abusing my pussy while your queen takes your virginity. It will be a fun time for everyone, right?"


    The scout flinched before she made her way hesitantly toward the queen and Amane. The priest could only watch this happen with a heavy and annoyed face.


    ''That should have been me.''


    As soon as that thought crossed the priest''s head, she shook it. She did not need such thoughts clouding her mind.


    She could hold out until the end.

 Chapter 185 - 185: 185: An apology [pt2] R-18

    Frankly, Amane was surprised at the amount of self-control the priest was exercising right now. The priest looked uncomfortable and her eyes looked glazed. Desire coated her mind and her body.


    But still, she refused to give in and protest Amane.


    On the other hand, the scout hurriedly gave in and headed toward Amane''s position. She had an eager expression on her face as she panted and looked up at the female.


    The queen had taken to licking Amane''s clothed pussy and her tongue put pressure against Amane''s hidden bud. It felt good but also like a tease.


    So, Amane finally pulled her pants down and her pussy met the open air. The queen did not hesitate to put her mouth to use and lick across the wet pussy.


    Her tongue felt rough as it ate Amane out and the sensations made Amane''s knees weak.


    The scout also made her way toward Amane and looked hesitant. She looked at the queen, then back at Amane, and then at the queen.


    "C-Come here, scout. I can see that you are uncomfortable but hard. We need to make you a lot harder if you want to fuck me."


    Amane gestured for the scout to sit down. The scout did this with hesitation but she looked fascinated after seeing Amane''s body.


    Amane pulled herself away from the queen and sat down on top of the scout''s lap. Her leaking pussy spread slick all over the scout''s lap and on her cock.


    "Queen, lick and open the scout to take your cock. You will be fucking her before you fuck me."


    The queen looked disappointed but she leaned down and opened the scout''s leg. It left her pussy exposed to open air and the scout looked startled.


    "N-No, not there. That place is¡­"


    The scout yelled out the next words as her cries were swallowed by a pair of experienced lips. Amane''s tongue invaded the scout''s mouth and licked all over the place.


    Meanwhile, Amane''s hips continued to make circular motions around her hips, spreading even more slick all over the place.


    Amane could feel how wet and heated the slide of her hips was against the scouts. But her body was not ready to take the monster that was the scout''s cock.


    So, Amane reached down to finger herself open. Her body easily opened and Amane was able to stretch her pussy around that cock in front of her.


    The stretch was too much. Taking such a huge cock into her body never got any easier but Amane felt the pleasure breaking through the pain.


    "Y-Your body is swallowing me. My cock¡­it''s melting inside her." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scout yelled as she was engulfed by Amane''s body. The scout could feel how that pussy took all her cock in.


    But that was only the start. The scout felt something hard poking her rear hole. The queen had been stretching it all this time but the scout had not even noticed.


    And then, something hard slowly filled her body up as well. The scout yelped as she felt her body stretch out against that hard cock.


    "This feels good, right? I am fucking your cock while your queen is fucking your pussy. Both your front and back are being used by us."


    Amane rubbed the scout''s face gently. The scout looked dazed and her body felt heavy and unmoving. Pleasure coursed through her body in waves.


    All the scout could do was flinch and moan as she was being swallowed by Amane''s talented body.


    "I¡­I can''t take this anymore. T-Too much."


    The scout complained as she was slowly filled. Amane also started to move her hips up and down, feeling the drag of the scout''s cock filling her body up.


    All three of them moaned as the queen angled her hips and hit the scout''s pleasure spot. The passion was getting too much for everyone.


    "Too big. My queen is too big. I will tear¡­my mind is slipping."


    The scout felt her eyes roll in the back of her mind. Her cock was melting inside Amane''s body while the queen was humping her hips into her body with all her might.


    Her mind was blank but her body continued to move.


    "Oh, my dear, you are feeling done already? But this is just the start. After all, both the queen and I are unsatiable once we get started. You will just have to endure."


    The queen was quiet all this while. But she grunted and continued to thrust into the scout''s body.


    "So, are you still not going to give up your persistence, my dear priest? Are you not feeling uncomfortable? You are not even touching yourself to relieve your hardness."


    The sudden address startled the priest. She looked caught off-guard and looked toward Amane with a startled expression.


    "I¡­"


    She opened her mouth to complain but gulped her saliva down instead. Her ugly desire was rearing its head once more. She wanted to join in on being fucked as well.


    ''Fuck, I never realized how big of a cock my friend had. If I had known, I would have taken her first time, and¡­No, you need to remain loyal to your queen. You cannot let Yoko Tsurugi corrupt yourself.''


    With a lot of self-restraint and willpower, the priest managed to keep her head on her shoulder and not fall victim to Yoko''s tricks.


    No matter how uncomfortable her body felt, she refused to give in. Her pussy gushed out slick and it begged her to move toward the party in front of her and join in.


    Unknown to the priest, her hand snuck into her pants and cupped her hardness. The drag of her hand against her cock was slow but pleasurable. She only realized what she was doing once the friction was too much and she spilled into her hands.


    ''I¡­when did this happen to me? I did not mean to come.''


    The priest looked up at the smug face Yoko Tsurugi made. She could almost read the expression on Yoko''s face.


    ''See, I told you about this, right? I told you that you would carve this.''


    The priest might have soiled her clothes once but she refused to do it once more. She was not going to let Yoko Tsurugi let her.


    And Amane knew exactly what was going on through the priest''s mind. She needed to put on more of a show in front of the priest to break her.


    Beneath her, the scout was panting hard. Pleasure had corroded the scout''s mind and she seemed unable to even speak. Her body twitched and it felt heavy.


    Amane angled her hips right and the scout released all her come inside her body. That action caused the scout to tighten up around the queen and the queen cursed before she was coming inside the scout as well.


    Finally, the queen pulled out of the scout but she was still hard and leaking. She did not look relieved at all.


    "Looks like you are still pent up. Priest, are you still going to resist? This is your last chance. Look how good we made your friend feel down here."


    The priest looked uncomfortable. It must be taking everything she had to hold her desires back. But she still refused to give in and looked away.


    "Fine, stay there like a fool. My queen, let me state your desire now."


    Amane leaned down until she was right in front of the queen''s cock. It was covered in slick and semen but Amane quickly took it into her mouth. She rubbed and sucked all over that hard cock until she could feel it in her throat.


    She relaxed around that huge penis inside her but the queen could not hold herself back. She gave one experimental thrust and then another and another until she was pitoning her hips in and out of Amane''s mouth.


    The girth of that cock almost made Amane choke but she held her cries back. She slowly adjusted to the new addition in her throat.


    An inaudible yelp and moan reached out toward Amane''s ears. She could see the priest fingering herself open from the corner of her eyes. And from what Amane could see, the priest was not even aware of her actions.


    She was unconsciously opening herself up.


    ''Wow, look at her. I wonder how long the priest would last. Not that much longer though¡­''


    Amane felt a sudden but sharp thrust in her mouth. The queen above her was panting hard but she also looked annoyed to have Amane not pay attention to her.


    "Look at me. I will not allow you to be distracted while we are making love. So just pay attention to me."


    Amane had not even thought of this as a possibility, but she could not suddenly help but feel as if the queen was jealous. It was a ridiculous thought but Amane still decided to confirm with the queen.


    She pulled her mouth back from the queen''s body and looked up at her with a teasing expression.


    "Are you¡­jealous right now? You don''t want me to pay attention to anyone else but you huh? Then, why don''t you make me forget about everything? Come on, try your hardest to make me only think about you."


    This was a challenge for the queen and she took it. Her hand held Amane''s face tightly in her hand and then she smashed her lips against the female in front of her. It was a wet and messy kiss where lips met and tongues battled.


    And it finally broke something inside the priest.

 Chapter 186 - 186: 186: An apology [pt3] R-18

    The queen had not wasted any time in picking up Amane and lowering her on top of her hard cock. The huge cock bulged out of Amane''s stomach and showed the dent to the world.


    The sharp thrust caused Amane to cry out in pain and pleasure. The queen''s cock hit every pleasure corner inside her body.


    "Ahh, this feels so good. Your cock feels so good inside my pussy. I want more. Fuck me harder. Yes, right there."


    The priest watched this lewd display in front of her with fascinated eyes. For all her complaining, she could not tear her eyes away from the two people in front of her.


    Her desire was manifesting and the priest felt her cock twitch in her hand. Until now, she had not even realized that she had been stroking herself.


    ''I want to be fucked as well. I want that huge dick inside me.''


    The priest''s thoughts betrayed her. Her body was heating up and her eyes were filled with yearning. Her mouth was dry as she tried to get her desires under control.


    But all of it turned out to be useless as she watched Amane get fucked within the inch of her life. And finally, the queen came deep inside Amane''s body.


    The amount of come the queen let out dented Amane''s stomach and it leaked out of her pussy. That creamy white liquid was thick and made the priest''s mouth run dry.


    ''I want it. I need it inside me. I just want to-''


    "Have you finally come around, my dear priest? You still have a chance to be sated by the queen or anyone you want to if you confess your crimes. There is no need for things to be like this."


    Amane spoke up suddenly. Her charming voice was calm and it lulled the priest into a false sense of security.


    The priest was in an almost daze full of desire and want. That is why she ended up opening her mouth and confessing everything. It was a brief confession, but one that startled the queen nonetheless.


    Amane had expected the priest to say something in this regard anyway, so she was not surprised. Instead, she walked over to the priest and grabbed hold of her face.


    "I know this was difficult for you to confess about and I am sorry I made you say all this. But you do know that you cannot do such dangerous things in the future, right? Not only does it hurt nature, but it also causes disharmony in nature."


    Amane cradled the priest''s body in her arms and the priest hurdled closer to her. The priest was hard and wet at the same time and her body carved human touch.


    It was starving and tense from being edged for too long.


    Amane turned the priest until she was in her arms and she opened the priest''s legs. The priest let Amane do what she wanted with her body.


    The current position of the priest showed her exposed pussy and hard cock for the queen to see. And Amane probed that tight pussy with one of her fingers.


    The priest''s pussy was tight around Amane''s finger. It gripped her finger tightly and dragged it deeper into the priest''s body.


    The priest flinched at the attention she was receiving. She felt that finger enter deeper and deeper into her body slowly.


    "This feels good, right? You don''t seem like a virgin to me but you also don''t get fucked enough. It''s time I show you how someone gets fucked properly."


    Amane''s second finger was replaced by a third and then a fourth until she was fucking the priest freely on her finger.


    Or rather, the priest was fucking herself on Amane''s fingers. But those long fingers were just shy of reaching the priest''s pleasure spot. The priest was trying hard to make Amane jab that hidden place inside her body.


    But just as the priest got what she wanted; Amane pulled her fingers out of the priest''s body.


    "Noooo, don''t. Stay inside me. Please, fuck me."


    The priest moaned out in disappointment as she felt those wonderful fingers leave her body. She leaned forward to try and get those fingers back into her body but Amane was adamant in her stance.


    "I know you feel disappointed, my dear. But you need to wait to get your reward. The one who will fuck you good is your beloved queen. Isn''t that what you wanted from the start?"


    Amane turned the priest to face the queen. The queen''s desires-filled look made the priest freeze.


    She had never seen anyone looking at her with such an open and calm expression before. And she had also never seen the queen look at her with this naked desire before.


    The hard cock of the queen throbbed before the queen caged the priest and slowly sank into her body.


    The priest knew that this was supposed to be a special moment for her. But all she felt was the pleasure of being taken by the queen and being fucked in front of her enemy.


    "Ahh, so big. My queen is so deep that she will fuck me pregnant. Shoooo deppp."


    The priest''s mind felt hollow. She could only repeat a few words as the cock dragged itself in and out of her pussy.


    The stretch was painful but even that felt pleasurable. Yoko''s hand on her cock was making the priest forget about anything else than the pleasure she was feeling right now.


    "This is right. You need to forget about anything else you are thinking in your mind and just focus on the pleasure you are feeling. Soon, you will not be able to think about the pleasure as well."


    Amane promised as she stroked the priest faster and faster. The priest buckled her hips into Amane''s hands and sank deeper on the cock fucking inside her body.


    Hands were everywhere on her body. On her cock, on her clit, and even squeezing her breasts. The priest could only feel the heat and the pressure surrounding her body.


    ''This feels so good. No, not there.''


    "T-That''s my womb. Don''t breach it with your big cock. I-I am coming."


    As soon as the queen''s cock kissed the priest''s womb opening, the priest ended up coming around the cock in her body. Her whole body flinched at the pleasure she felt and her pussy clamped tightly around the queen''s cock.


    This tight squeeze caused the queen to release inside the priest as well. She pulled out and saw all her semen leaking out of the priest''s body.


    "No more¡­please no more."


    The priest begged but her hips were making circular motions to try and get more pleasure and friction.


    Amane''s hands sank into her stretched-out pussy and Amane felt around to see the condition. The priest''s pussy tightened around her finger, refusing to let go of her.


    "Are you sure this is all you want? Your pussy is tightening up around me, almost as if it does not want me to let go. What are you going to do now?"


    Amane asked as she pumped her fingers in and out of the body of the priest. The pussy continued to respond even as the priest continued to say no.


    And then, Amane pulled her fingers out of the priest''s pussy and it dragged a disappointed moan out of the priest.


    "No, come back. Please come back. I was joking when I said I did not want you fucking me. Please, fuck me."


    The priest cried out as she buckled her hips to try and get the fingers back inside.


    Amane looked up at the queen and watched how she was hard again. The queen''s cock was standing up proudly and the queen looked uncomfortable. Still, she held and waited for Amane to give orders.


    "Priest, you are begging the wrong person. Look how hard your queen is to fuck you. Now go and beg her to get her cock back inside you."


    Amane turned the priest to look at the queen and her hard cock. The priest gulped her saliva nervously as she watched the hard cock twitch in front of her. She wanted to swallow that cock deep and feel it stretch her body.


    "I-I need that cock in me right now. I want it to destroy me. Please, give it to me."


    The priest seemed unaware that she was speaking out loud right now. Her desires were rearing their ugly head up and she looked gone.


    Amane beckoned the queen to give the priest what she desperately wanted.


    "My queen, take the priest apart and show her a good time. After all, the priest will need to pay for her sins once she comes around."


    The queen looked a little solemn when she heard those words. But her desire cover came her emotions and she thrust hard into the body beneath her.


    The motion of her hips was hard and fast. It shook Amane as well as she was lying behind the priest. Once the queen came, so did the priest. Her sloop pussy got, even more, come into it.


    And Amane managed to make herself come as well. She played with her body until she was able to release around her fingers.


    All four of them were tired and the day was about to be over. It would be time for punishment and decisions soon. But until then, Amane decided to rest and received. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had a good time during this night, but Sakura was not as lucky. Her time without Yoko by her side was getting bleak and disturbing.

 Chapter 187 - 187: 187: Getting out alive [pt1]

    The silence in the gathering was tense. Everyone looked at the priest and her bowed head.


    Even now, they could not accept what they had just heard coming out of their queen''s mouth. But neither the queen nor the priest was going anything to deny what was happening.


    "Oi, do you seriously think the priest was behind everything that happened the past few days? Those beast attacks and the recent increase in the outsider activity?"


    "No way. The priest has been nothing but loyal to us all this time. There is no way she is the one responsible for what happened."


    Another heretic spoke up in defense of the priest. She had been a friend of the priest for a long time now.


    But even she could see how hollow her words were when the priest stood before her like a criminal.


    "Oh, come on. The queen announced what the priest did with her mouth. Are you still foolish enough to defend the priest even now? You should be ashamed of yourself."


    Another heretic spoke these words. It was clear to say that the opinions were rather divided in the community. No one knew that they should think about the priest.


    "Everyone, calm down. I have decided what to do with the priest. She will be made to undergo the same trial as everyone else does. If she survives, we will take her back, if not then this will be her end."


    Everyone gasped after hearing this. They had not expected the queen to give such a difficult verdict to the priest.


    Not only was this a death sentence but the implications of this would be massive. This was the first time their generation had seen a guardian being punished like this.


    The priest said nothing and jumped down into the arena. She had lost all hopes of being able to live a calm and happy life.


    She looked up at the beast in front of her with hollow eyes and it attacked. The priest could not even move if she wanted to.


    After all, there was a powerful energy keeping her bonded in place and the priest could not help but resent Yoko Tsurugi in her heart just a little more.


    But even that hate was exhausted when the beast bit the female''s head off. And that was the end of it all for the priest.


    Above her, Amane looked at the scene in front of her with a calm and solemn expression. She had not meant to get the priest killed in such a manner, but it had been inevitable.


    She had used her powers to hold the priest immobile to ensure that she died. Amane could not risk letting someone as dangerous as the priest go freely. It would come back to bite her in the end.


    "Hey, are you alright? I know this brings back bad memories for you but you need to brave it through. It will be over soon."


    The scout looked at Amane''s pale face and ended up reaching the wrong conclusion. Amane did not bother correcting her mistake since there was no point in it.


    She looked down at the dying priest in front of her with a solemn expression.


    ''The priest reaped what she sowed. This end was coming for her anyway.''


    Amane knew this. And yet, she felt nothing to see the priest die. This was how things ended up if you went against her. So, it was better to give up before you even tried to do anything.


    ...¡­


    "My lady, are you going to trial the vial you were given by young master Morris? You should before it''s too late."


    Sakura looked at her maid and her insisting expression. She tried not to look too deeply into Layla''s actions but the maid was making it too obvious what she wanted.


    ''Lynn is a fool if she thinks I will put an unknown substance in my mouth. But I better keep an eye on her as well.''


    It was already the second day of delegations and the divine guild had gone back. Charlie Suzuki had declared that she did not want to take care of anything here and she had swiftly left the place.


    Sakura had opted to stay behind just in case she found something she could use later. But she regrated that decision more and more as time passed.


    Not only were these people stupid, but they also tried to flatter Sakura in the worst way possible.


    "I am sure you are the rightful owner of the Tsurugi household, Lady Sakura. We never liked your cousin and were always rooting for you."


    "True. As soon as you take your intended role, we will help you out. So, you just need to stick on a little bit longer for our sake."


    The people around her flattered her unnecessarily and they even tried to turn Sakura against Yoko. They did not know what Sakura thought about everything but they still tried to make it seem like they did.


    ''Tsk, these people are all useless. And now they are infesting my maid as well.''


    Sakura was about to take her leave and leave this hopeless meeting when she decided to give them all a last chance.


    Suddenly, yells erupted from around the corridor. Sakura was surprised to hear the yelling and everyone else stood up as well.


    "R-Run away. A beast has invaded these halls. Hurry up and save your life."


    The people who heard this news quickly stood up and started to run as well. By the time the news reached Sakura, the rest of the rooms were already empty.


    The people in the room around Sakura looked beyond shocked. They looked as if their lives were ending.


    "W-What are we going to do now? We will all die because of the beast. Is there nothing that can save us?"


    People cried and whispered as they looked at each other with frightful eyes. Their eyes looked spooked and Sakura felt a headache coming over her.


    "Everyone, calm down. The crisis is not that big and we are only dealing with a beast here. I will lead you all since I have more experience against these beasts." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone looked shocked after hearing Sakura''s words.


    They had seen her grow up and they knew her nature well. She mostly stayed in the background and did not like to make flashy entries. She was also more of a background manipulator.


    But for the first time, she had not only stepped forward to help everyone out but also taken active charge of the situation.


    And despite all this, everyone inside the room could not help but be doubtful of Sakura''s potential. She was good at what she did, but she was also a coward most of the time and had no powers.


    "Lady Tsurugi, I cannot allow you to do anything of this sort. You don''t have the power to control beasts like your cousin so you need to stay down."


    Sakura bit her lip as soon as she heard these words. She knew that the person commenting on this said the truth, but it hurt to hear it nonetheless.


    She knew she was powerless in this situation and there was nothing she could do to rectify this situation.


    ''But maybe there is something I can do to gain power. I have the medicine I can take an¡­''


    As soon as that thought came to her mind, Sakura shook it away. She could not afford to get distracted by her feelings here.


    "Everyone, I know that you are afraid for my safety and want to help, but I will not cower behind you. Now, you can either follow me or stay in here."


    Sakura commanded everyone and they looked uncomfortable. Finally, one of the people in the room stepped forward and looked determined.


    "I agree with Sakura. We cannot sit in this room and wait for the best to find us. We need to get out of here as soon as we can."


    Once one person spoke, more and more people began to agree with her. Only a few people looked uncomfortable now and that had more to do with their personality than their trust in Sakura.


    Sakura took a deep breath before she opened the door. It was time for her to show what she could do.


    The first corridor was empty and she was easily able to guide everyone outside. The second one was clear as well.


    But the third corridor had a giant mantis-like beast crying out in alarm as it noticed the group. It quickly charged toward the group and brought its massive arms above its body.


    "Everyone, duck toward the right side quickly. We need to make sure we stay safe."


    The arm was swung down and the beast cleaved through the wall behind the group. It had been a close call but no one was injured this time.


    "What do we do now? What do we do now in front of this beast? What the hell do we do now?"


    The stress of the situation was diluting everyone''s ability to think. Fear was gripping their hearts and Sakura cursed what was happening.


    She looked in her pocket to find something she could use, but there was nothing she had. Only a small vial of liquid reached her hand and Sakura looked at it with an uncomfortable expression on her face.


    She did not want to use this vial of unknown liquid. But there seemed to be no other way for her to get out of this situation. The beast was getting more and more deadlier by the second.

 Chapter 188 - 188: 188: Getting out alive [pt2]

    The beast let out a roar and it attacked Sakura and the other delegates. It did not seem to discriminate between any human beings and went after everyone equally at first.


    But there was a certain point in time when the beast changed its targets and started to target Sakura more than anyone else it raised its sharp scythe-like claws and slashed away at Sakura.


    If not for Sakura''s early day training with her mother to avoid the fight, Sakura would be dead by now. But even then, all Sakura did was be able to avoid a deadly blow.


    The scythe-like claws still cut through Sakura''s face and gave her an ugly scar.


    "Lady Tsurugi, are you alright? Do you need us to help you out? If you command us, then we can do anything."


    The delegates no longer said this to flatter Sakura. But they seemed honest in earnest and they looked fearful of the beast. Many of the delegates were hurdling over each other to avoid looking at the insect-type beast.


    Sakura bit her lip as she noticed this happening behind her. She was responsible for this batch of delegates and she was letting them down.


    Normally, she would not have thought anything about sacrificing these people and saving her skin. But she knew that Yoko would be disappointed in her if Sakura did this.


    ''Fuck, I spend a lot of time and effort to butter up to these people. I cannot let them die in vain.''


    Sakura felt her heart burn with desire. She wanted power more than anything right now.


    "My lady, the liquid. Now would be a good time to ingest the liquid you got from Young Master Morris. You have nothing to lose now anyway."


    Sakura''s maid had perfect timing when she said that. It seemed as if she had been waiting for Sakura to start doubting herself before she opened her mouth.


    The maid was right when she said that this was the only option Sakura had. Unless a miracle happened, all the people in this room would die.


    ''Fuck, I have no choice but to ingest this liquid into my body.''


    Sakura took out the small vial and looked at it. She could have asked someone else to drink this liquid and take these powers. But Sakura did not want a cursed fate if this liquid did turn out to be a sham.


    So, despite her better judgment, Sakura brought the vial up to her lips and emptied it. The liquid inside was bitter and viscous. It sat at her tongue and refused to go down for the most part. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura had to make a visible effort to swallow that thick thing and even then, it had a metallic taste that did not sit well with Sakura.


    She felt visibly ill and her stomach protested the liquid Sakura just took into her body. It tried to make Sakura gag and force the liquid out of her body.


    But Sakura was stubborn and she swallowed the liquid anyway. It made her stomach burn and Sakura endured the feeling. She could not afford to be knocked unconscious now.


    And just like that, everything disappeared from around Sakura and the burning feeling inside her body intensified. She felt it take over her soul and the magic rose around her.


    ''This! This feeling is the one I carved. I can feel energy and magic mixing into my soul.''


    There was no way for Sakura to describe what was going on inside her, but one thing was for sure - Sakura was no longer powerless or magicless after taking that drug. A lot of power was swelling up Sakura''s inside.


    The beast let out a loud cry as it noticed the thing happening with Sakura. The sudden spike in magic and energy spooked it and it attacked.


    Everyone gasped out loud as they watched the beast attack Sakura. She was not moving after she had taken the medicine and the beast was about to kill her.


    But the beast never reached Sakura''s position before it was burned completely.


    Blue flames engulfed the beast and it did not even get a chance to cry before it was broken down and made to disappear into ash.


    "Lady Tsurugi, are you alright? What the hell just happened? Where did the beast go? No, anyway, are you hurt? The flames did not hurt you, right?"


    One of the delegates hurried toward Sakura''s side to check up on her. The delegate was afraid and the fear made her senses dull.


    That was why she did not notice the change in Sakura''s eyes when Sakura looked up. There was a flame-like quality to Sakura''s eyes.


    "I am alright. The beast has been dealt with so there is no reason for us to fear it anymore. We should get out of here now."


    Sakura was calm when she made this decision. Her words assured the delegates that they were safe and they followed her out.


    The only one to notice something was Layla, the maid who insisted Sakura drink that suspicious vial.


    She was sure that whatever changes Sakura had gone through were because of the vial. But her mouth refused to open and ask about this topic. Somehow, the air surrounding the room had changed and Sakura looked much more frigid than before.


    "Layla, I need you to make a round around this place and check if anyone else is left in the building or not. I will take care of any beast that comes our way."


    Layla cursed in her mind as she was assigned this task. She did not want to waste her precious time roaming around this place uselessly when she knew that only one beast had been let out.


    She had been the one to ask for this beast to help make up Sakura''s mind. So, she very well knew that there was no second best.


    But the maid could not refuse Sakura without a good excuse. And currently, that excuse eluded Layla''s mind.


    "I understand. I will go and check on other people now."


    The maid left Sakura and it did not take long for the other delegates to leave as well. Sakura held herself together until the moment these delegates were gone before heaving out a heavy sign.


    Her stomach protested Sakura moving and it made her throw up everything she had eaten that day,


    Vomiting out her food was a painful experience for Sakura. Her stomach hurt and her head spun as well. That liquid had done a lot to her body.


    But it had also given her a lot of power so the balance checked out.


    ''Tsk, in the end, I was forced to take that weird medicine. I can feel the power inside me now but this is not a natural thing. I will have to ask Yoko to check me out once she is back.''


    Sakura''s body felt as if it was burning from the inside. She panted as she held her desires back. She could not afford to loosen up her body for any reason.


    After all, Yoko was bound to be back any day now. And Sakura was sure that her cousin would have a solution for her.


    ''I just need to hand on for a few days. I am sure I can do this.''


    But Sakura doubted that things would be this calm in the future. After all, her mother was still in the equation and she would try to use Sakura''s newfound powers as much as she could.


    ......¡­.


    "Are you sure you do not want to spend a few more days in our village? It would be an honor to serve you a few more days."


    The queen asked Amane with a solemn expression on her face. The queen''s desire to hold Amane back was evident if you looked at her.


    And despite knowing and feeling all this, Amane knew that she could not stay back in the village. She needed to head back since she had plans.


    "Yeah, I am pretty sure I cannot stay here for any longer. Don''t worry because I will visit you all soon with my cousin. But for now, I need to head back."


    Amane promised as she picked up her bag. She had gotten some useful herbs while she had been in the heretic village and she might come back soon for more.


    "Alright, I understand. In that case, I hope you have a pleasant journey back."


    The heretic queen let Amane go without a fuss. She seemed to know that there was no way to hold Yoko back in the village. But not everyone seemed to understand the same.


    The scout looked disappointed and on the verge of tears as she noticed Amane''s luggage and her desire to leave.


    "Why do you have to leave now? You could stay here and help us out. I promise I will take care of you."


    The scout promised with earnest eyes. But Amane only watched her with an amused expression on her face.


    "I know that you would take care of me if I chose to stay here, my dear priest. But I have a family back home who is waiting for me. I need to head back now."


    The scout still looked disappointed. But now she looked determined as well.


    "I will come and visit you soon. I will grow up and get permission from our queen to head out. And then, I will come and find you. You will accept me, right?"


    The scout asked and it was an earnest plea. This was also one Amane did not mind keeping.


    "Yeah, sure kid. If you come to find me later, I will accept you into my family."

 Chapter 189 - 189: 189: New opportunities

    The forest gave off a mournful feeling as Amane exited it. The energy of the forest lingered on her body as Amane walked out of it.


    Everything in that energy was telling Amane to turn back and stay in the heretic terrorism but Amane brute forced her way through this feeling. She needed to head back home now.


    There had been no contact made from Sakura''s side during Amane''s stay in the heretic village and that worried Amane a little bit. She was worried for Sakura''s safety and what was going on back home.


    So, the first thing Amane did once she was within the range of getting a mobile signal was to call Sakura.


    She expected Sakura to pick up the call in a few rings but the call was never picked up. The second one went to voice mail as well and Amane decided to take drastic measures to ensure that her call connected the third time. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead of calling Sakura, Amane called the Tsurugi house number and waited for the head maid to pick up the phone.


    The one to pick up the home was not a maid, but a familiar and annoying noise belonging to Akabe Tsurugi.


    "Who the hell is this and what do you want? Our Tsurugi household does not need anything weird or annoying so you better make your call swift and short."


    Akabe Tsurugi was still an annoying man. The way he spoke was rude and uncalled for. He was not suited to be in Amane''s household.


    So, one had to wonder - what the hell was he doing back home now/ how dare he show his face in the main family mansion like this?


    Amane had a lot of questions but she decided to hold them back for now and ask the obvious ones for now.


    "It is such a shame that you do not recognize my voice. Did I not leave a lasting impression on you, my dear uncle?"


    Amane asked the question and she was faced with silence on the other side of the call. She could feel that her uncle was tense and annoyed. He was thinking of what he could say and how he could say his next words.


    But then, the worries seemed to disappear from her uncle''s voice in a matter of seconds and he sounded confident now.


    "Ah, I see. So, the one calling me right now is Yoko. What do you want? It''s not like you have the definitive position of the family head anymore, so you must be anxious. I can at least hear you out for your troubles."


    Akabe Tsurugi ran his mouth as he bragged about Amane no longer being the family head.


    Amane had no idea what kind of delusions this man was cooking up but she did not like it. She needed to crush this man right here and now.


    "Oh, my dear uncle. Don''t tell me that you are still cooking up delusions of being the family head. I told you before that you do not have enough power or brain to carry out this role. You should give up while you are ahead or you will be knocked down once more."


    Amane taunted her uncle and she could tell that her words were getting to her uncle.


    Even if Amane could not see her uncle''s face turning red, she could feel the annoyance he felt as he talked on the phone. His stutter also made it evident that he was troubled.


    "Y-You foolish female. How dare you talk to me like this? No wait, I need to calm down. I cannot embarrass myself any more than I already have or she would not let me live in peace."


    Akabe Tsurugi seemed to be struggling with his temper. But despite that shortcoming, he somehow managed to control his legendary temper in some way.


    Amane had to say that she was impressed with the amount of self-control she saw her uncle practicing in front of her eyes. She could even applaud him for it.


    But first, she needed to make her uncle speak about what was happening. Since he was a babbling mouth, it would not be difficult to make him speak.


    "So, uncle, what is going on with you? Why are you suddenly so confident about your position in the household?"


    Amane probed her uncle with her words. Her uncle suddenly sounded far too rejuvenated and chipper.


    "Of course, you would not know what happened since you are out of town. So let me tell you the good news."


    "Our Sakura finally awakened and got her powers. Now we no longer need you to be the family head. We can take care of our business on our own."


    Akabe was surely a piece of work. He spoke proudly and he was borrowing his daughter''s power. He did not even feel ashamed of his choice and professed it proudly.


    Amane heard her uncle brag about Sakura a little more before dropping a huge bomb.


    "I see. I am happy for you uncle. I will be arriving back home tomorrow so keep everything in order. I will hear the details of what is happening tomorrow."


    Akabe Tsurugi went quite suddenly. He had forgotten that Yoko was going to come back soon. At this time, Sakura''s position as the next family head was not certain.


    She had powers but she refused to use them or accept the challenge of being the next family head. And that was where the main problem lay.


    "I-I see. So, you are coming back soon? I-I will inform everyone about your decision. But you can take your time. There is no need for you to hurry back."


    Akabe Tsurugi assured Yoko while he made plans in his mind to hurry up. He needed to make Sakura the family head before Yoko came back.


    The phone call disconnected and Akabe quickly dialed the one number he had sworn to forget. He did not want to ask that uptight and evil woman for anything, but she was his only out of this situation.


    There was only one person in this world who was able to tame Sakura and make her agree to any demand. That person had been Akabe Tsurugi''s ex-wife.


    She had been a rigid and fierce person who only thought about her profit and what she could gain out of things. She had even married Akabe because he had a lot to offer her as the next family head.


    As soon as she had gotten the business opportunity she needed, his wife divorced him and got married again.


    ''It''s a shame that she''s the only one I can count on now. If only she did not get involved with the HIVE. I could have made this marriage work somehow.''


    This was likely Akabe Tsurugi''s delusion that made him say this. His wife had left him long ago because he did not have a good future. She had even abandoned her daughter when her daughter needed her the most.


    But that would no longer be the case.


    "Hello darling, it''s me. I need your help with something. I need you to help me make Sakura the Tsurugi family head. She finally awakened her powers and it''s time she takes what she deserved."


    Just like everyone else, Akabe was sure that his ex-wife knew about Yoko Tsurugi as well. Yoko was too famous to not be known everywhere and his wife was a well-informed person.


    There was silence on the other side of the phone. His wife seemed to be thinking about something before replying.


    "Alright, I will hear what you have to say to me. Offer me a sweat deal and I will think about helping you out. Will this deal be good for you?"


    This deal was far from good for Akabe. Knowing his wife, she would ask for something ridiculous in return for doing him a favor. It scared Akabe a lot.


    But his wife was also his last chance.


    "Alright. Let''s meet in person to discuss these things. I will bring Sakura with me as well to this meeting so that you can see her. It has been a while since you have last seen Sakura, right?"


    Akabe waited for his wife to say something more. But his wife was silent throughout the conversation.


    Finally, she sighed and opened her mouth again.


    "Fine, bring Sakura along with you. It''s time I test her again to see how useful she is to me. If she is worth it, I will help her out."


    Akabe Tsurugi sighed in relief as he cut the phone call off. Now he only needed to inform Sakura that she was going to meet her mother and things would be over.


    "Sakura, I need to discuss with you something important. Give me some of your time right now."


    Akabe Tsurugi knocked on the door to the room and entered it with full confidence. He did not even care that Sakura was flushed or sick when he stood in front of her bed. He only cared about what he wanted to say to her.


    "We are going to meet your mother today and have dinner with her. Be ready to head out by 7:00 PM and I will pick you up."


    Sakura did not reply to her father''s words. She was feverish and nothing registered in her mind for now. This had been her condition for the past few days now.


    It made people pity Sakura, but her father was not among these people. Her father did not care about Sakura at all. He only cared about what he could gain from her now.

 Chapter 190 - 190: 190: Back home [pt1]

    Amane looked on in amusement as Akabe Tsurugi cut off the phone in a panicked manner. Now she knew that something had happened back at the Tsurugi family.


    Unlike before, Akabe Tsurugi sounded confident when he said that Amane was no longer the family head but that was something Amane needed to look more into.


    The first thing she needed to do was to head back home and know more about the situation. What had happened in the few days she had been away?


    It took a whole day to travel back home. Amane had been busy with a lot of things on the way and she decided to take her time. A lot of important information got passed on to her during this time.


    And it was through gossip that Amane knew the gist of what happened while she had been away.


    Sakura and some of our delegates who attended the conference had been attacked by beasts. This stressful situation ended up helping Sakura wake up her hidden potential.


    So now Sakura was being hailed as someone untouchable by the society and the elders were eager to put her forward as the family head.


    "Well, the facts check out as to why these people are so eager to have Sakura as the family head. But something does not add up."


    There was a lot that seemed to be wrong with this situation. And the main problem was Sakura''s powers.


    They came out too abruptly and the awakening seemed too fast in Amane''s opinion. Usually, there is a rhyme and rhythm to these things. Awakening happened naturally and in steps.


    Even those who had an early awakening were rewarded after they sweated for this awakening during their last moments.


    But from what Amane had heard of Sakura and her situation, nothing of this sort seemed to be the case.


    ''Something fishy is going on here. I need to look more into it.''


    That was what Amane decided and went to sleep. She would be making her entrance to the Tsurugi house tomorrow. So, she wanted to get as much rest as she could before that.


    ...¡­..


    Sakura tried not to shudder as she faced her mother''s eyes. Her mother had come back home to congratulate her on Sakura''s awakening.


    Or at least, that was the reason she had given everyone. But the truth was something else.


    Sakura knew that her mother was not that kind and forgiving. There was no way she was here just to congratulate Sakura. And thus, Sakura always had her guard up.


    "I heard that you awakened your potential, my dear child. May I see your powers in person?"


    Sakura stared her mother right in the face as her mother demanded things from her. Well, Sakura tried to stare her mother in the face, but her instincts made her bow her head in front of her mother.


    No matter how much power Sakura had gained right now, her mother was that one person who could make her feel like a powerless child once more.


    "Mother I-"


    "Sakura, I did not ask you to speak. Just do as much as you are told to. That should not be difficult for you, right?"


    Sakura bit her lip in agitation as she brought her hand up. It lit up with a flame and her mother watched it with a fascinated expression on her face.


    "I see. So, this is the power you awakened? It''s a wonderful power but I can''t recall where you got it from. No one on either side of the family has this power, right?"


    Sakura held back her flinch when she heard her mother''s words. She knew that her mother was right when she said this.


    No one on either side of her family had the power of flames and it should be impossible for Sakura to inherit them. The only reason Sakura had been able to use these flames was because of the liquid she had drank.


    But she was not going to tell that to anyone. It would create confusion and Sakura might be detained as a test subject.


    "I¡­got lucky. I think this might be a recessive gene in one of our branch families that got activated for me. I will have to look more into this later."


    Sakura assured her mother and watched as her mother''s mood changed in a minute. Her mother finally seemed to be coming around to her mood.


    "I see. Well, that is something you can think about later. First, I want you to take over this family back from that useless cousin of yours. How could you let your cousin become the family head while you were alive? Don''t you have any shame?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura''s body burned as soon as she heard her mother speak. She was already feeling sick and her mother''s nagging caused her a headache.


    A hand pinched Sakura''s arm to drag her attention away from her head and toward her mother. That action hurt but Sakura knew she should not make any sound.


    "I asked you a question, Sakura. I asked you why you are not the family head right now. I trained you to become one ever since you were born. So why are you disappointing me like this?"


    Sakura opened her mouth to speak, but the closed it. Nothing she would say here would help her out.


    Her mother had been stubborn since the start.


    "I am sorry Mother, but I still do not want to be the family head. I am happy where I am and-"


    Something struck Sakura''s face. Her cheeks burned as the palm connected with them. Her mother had slapped her across the face.


    "You useless thing. How many times do I have to tell you not to think and just do? I did not raise you to become such a coward."


    Sakura watched her mother sit back down with a calm face. No matter what came out of her mother, Sakura''s mother did not break her facade of calmness.


    "Mother, I told you-"


    "Silence. I do not want to listen to you right now. You have disappointed me enough for a lifetime. No go and tell the elders that you will become the family head. We need to correct this mess."


    Sakura watched speechlessly as her mother put more and more pressure on her. She did not want to listen to a word her mother was saying.


    But everything in Sakura''s body was frozen in shock. She could not shake off the feeling that she was going to suffer is she ignored her mother''s words.


    "Sakura, I ask you a question. You will do as I asked you to, right?"


    Sakura panted as she tried to drag herself out of the submissive state she was falling into. She could not let her mother see how much she was affecting Sakura.


    "I-mother-no. I will not be the family head."


    For the first time, the calm facade of Sakura''s mother had faltered and her true rage showed through from behind the mask. The elder female looked pissed off and she clutched her cup tightly in her hand.


    But it did not take her long to fling her cup toward Sakura''s head to try and hurt her.


    "You useless thing. I asked you to do one thing and you are failing to even do that. I think I will need to teach you a thing or two about obedience now."


    Sakura''s insides were filled with fear. She knew about the punishment her mother was talking about and it terrified her. The small and dark room her mother used to lock Sakura in had left a shadow on her mind.


    She was about to beg her mother for forgiveness when the front door opened and a familiar smell lingered in the air.


    "Hoh, you sure are a daring one for making my darling cousin do something she does not want to. And you are even threatening to take away my position as the family head? I have decided that I do not like you."


    Both females in the room looked shocked as Yoko Tsurugi walked through the door. Her presence was enough to stumble everyone.


    Even the maids looked shocked to see her back. They had not expected Yoko to be back so soon.


    "Y-Yoko, you are back? Were you not supposed to come back tomorrow? What are you doing here today?"


    Sakura asked as she tried to gather her thoughts. Meeting her mother like this had shaken her core and resolve. Her mind was a mess right now.


    "Well, I was thinking of taking a detour but then a lot happened back home and news reached my ear that my dear cousin was in danger. And anyway, I can see that a lot of people have a problem with me being the family head¡­again."


    Sakura''s mother had taken a step back as soon as Yoko had entered the room. She looked vigilant and curious to know more about Yoko Tsurugi.


    But Yoko paid her no attention and she headed straight toward Sakura. Yoko placed one hand on Sakura''s temple and felt the burning sensation in her hand.


    "Tsk, you have a fever for sure. Go and lie down right now. You need to take better care of yourself."


    Sakura opened her mouth to protest that she did not need any help. But she closed it the very next moment when she was picked up in Yoko''s arms and taken out of the room.


    All this while, Sakura''s mother watched the happen with sharp eyes. And then she decided to retreat for the day back into her old room.

 Chapter 191 - 191: 191: Back home [pt2] R-18

    Sakura''s body was flushed with a fever, but Amane could tell that this was not a normal fever. Her senses were picking up the scent of heat and frustration from Sakura''s body.


    Whatever had happened to Sakura had been anything but natural. She could not help but pity Sakura''s current state.


    "Sakura don''t fall asleep. You need to stay awake so that we can take care of your heat now. I am going to make you lie down so you need to tell me what happened."


    Amane asked but Sakura seemed to be in a daze already.


    As soon as Amane had touched Sakura, the younger leaned more into her hand and nuzzled her face into Amane''s hand. It had given Amane a feeling of peace and nostalgia which she shook off.


    Now was not the time to be playing around. She needed to know what was wrong with Sakura if she wanted to help her get better.


    "Sakura, wake up. I know you want to sleep right now but you cannot."


    Amane shook Sakura as she helped her sit back down on the bed. Sakura opened her eyes just a little bit and they looked feverish.


    "P-Please, help me out. I¡­my body is heating up. I need to get all this heat out of my system."


    Sakura begged as she clutched Amane''s clothes and tugged at them. Her desperation seemed to be getting more and more evident by the second.


    "Sa~ku~ra~ what the hell did you do to yourself? You are in heat and your body is wet and accepting. Tsk, we need to take care of this first."


    Amane knew she needed to push her talk for the latter. For now, Sakura needed her help more than ever. Sakura''s whole body had broken out into a feverish heat. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, the first thing Amane did was to get rid of Sakura''s clothes. It was relatively easy since Sakura was cooperative and burned them all off her body. Her body had a reddish tint to it.


    "P-Please master, I need your help urgently."


    Sakura begged and her cock stood up at attention. Her cock was red and her pussy made her thighs wet. It was a scene to see for sure and Amane enjoyed it.


    Sakura decided she could not wait anymore and brought her hand down to grip her cock. Her other one teased her clit before her finger sank into her wet pussy and pushed in deep.


    Even this small touch was enough for Sakura to throw her head back and moan in blessing. She felt her body demanding more and more out of her touch.


    "Y-Yoko, oh god Yoko, please help. Please, you need to fuck me deep."


    Sakura moaned as she held her thighs open. Her pussy lips were gushing as they were exposed to air. She held them open for Amane''s eyes to see.


    This display was affecting Amane as well. So, she decided to do something about this first before she helped Sakura out.


    "My pet has learned new tricks while I was away. But many of the tricks my pet learned as not good ones. It seems like I will have to re-educate my pet about manners and what she could do."


    Amane slapped Sakura''s thigh and pushed her body back. Sakura flinched but held herself open for Amane''s eyes. She waited for Amane to do anything to make her feel better.


    Amane kept her secret stash of toys in her room. It was all too easy for her to lean over and bring a vibrator out.


    The one Amane had chosen was decently sized and had strong vibrations. It made Sakura''s mouth water as soon as she saw it. She knew that she needed that thing inside her body as soon as possible.


    "P-Please, give it to me. I need you to give me your cock or your essence. Please, scratch this itch away."


    Sakura begged as her opening was branched by the toy in Amane''s hands. All this while, Sakura refused to stay still.


    So, Amane had to forcefully restrain her with the help of ropes and chains to keep Sakura from hurting herself. The display of chains against skin made for an erotic display.


    "Tsk, you are so sexy. It makes me want to leave you tied up like this and make your mother watch your body. Do you think she would find you appetizing as well? Or would she be disgusted?"


    Amane asked as she worked Sakura''s pussy open. She held the vibrator against Sakura''s clit before working it.


    The sensations Sakura felt made her buckle wildly. Or, that was what she intended to do. But her hips were held in place by the chains binding her body.


    All she could do was lay down in her place and take it. Amane also rubbed her cock until it was stiff before forcing the vibrator inside Sakura''s red pussy.


    It jabbed her G-spot right on and Sakura tensed up. It was rare for her to use her pussy so it was tight and hot.


    Being fucked open while being tied up was humiliating. But this experience made Sakura leak even more. Her body could not help but get aroused.


    "Sakura, are you enjoying this humiliation? Should I call a maid here to see your lewd display? I bet you would enjoy that as well - being watched by other people while you are fucked."


    Amane''s words teased Sakura''s ear as the vibrations in her pussy picked up momentum. Sakura was buckling her hips toward Amane''s position and her mouth let out constant strings of moans.


    The first orgasm came hard and fast. It was dragged out of Sakura''s body because of the vibrations and left her feeling agitated. The itch deep inside her body was spreading all over her body.


    "You came so much from your back but your cock is still hard? Will it not come if it''s not inside something warm and soft now? Hey Sakura, should we test this theory out?"


    Sakura dragged her mind out of the clouds and looked into Yoko''s eyes. She wanted to be close to Yoko and leaned toward her.


    Only, Yoko pulled herself back and shushed Sakura in return.


    "Sakura, you cannot do what you want to know. Since you caused this mess for us, you will have to be a good girl and listen to my words as well."


    Sakura bit her lips in frustration. She wanted to find relief from the aching inside her. But the desire to listen to Yoko''s words was great as well.


    "You''re doing good Sakura. Now lie down and do not move. We need to make you come right now."


    Sakura flinched as her cock was touched lightly. It had taken a red color and looked ready to come at the slightest touch.


    Yoko''s mouth closed around her cock and Sakura came down her throat that very second. But despite that, her cock refused to go down and held itself at attention.


    "Yoko¡­Yoko¡­I am coming. My come, take it all."


    Sakura buckled her hips tightly into Amane''s mouth and kept her position there. Her body felt lighter as she came down Amane''s throat and her senses finally lightened up.


    Amane pulled back from Sakura''s hip and looked at the flushed female in front of her.


    Despite coming so much, Sakura still looked aroused and her condition looked to be no better than before. It was a wonder that she had lasted as long as she did.


    "Tsk, you sure are a handful to take care of. Just what the hell did you get yourself into?"


    Amane asked as she continued to stroke Sakura''s cock. The younger tried to break free from her chains so that she could fuck Yoko. Sakura looked like a wild animal right now, with her wild eyes and her wild hair.


    Her cock was also getting more and more swollen and it made Amane''s desires pile up as well.


    "Y-Yoko, please. I need to be inside your body right now so please. Let me fuck your pussy. I swear that I will be good to you. Please, let me come in you."


    Sakura begged with everything she had. Her voice was pained but earnest and Amane finally signed.


    She would tease Sakura after they had fucked once more. Even Amane''s body was finding this situation more and more unbearable.


    Thankfully, Amane was already decently stretched out so she was able to bring her body on top of Sakura''s cock and sink. Both females moaned in want and yearning as more and more of Sakura''s cock was forced into Yoko''s body.


    It was a tight and snug fit that made Yoko shake her hips and get Sakura''s cock deeper into her body. It was hitting her pleasure spot and her pussy clenched tightly around Sakura''s cock.


    Sakura tried to move her hips but the chains restrict her from moving. All she could do was sit there and feel Yoko''s wetness leaking down on her lap. It felt so good to fuck into her like this as well.


    "I am coming. I am going to come, Yoko. I want to come deep into you. I can, can''t I? You will make my heat go away from my body, right?


    Sakura asked as she shook her hips. Her eyes were wet with frustration and tears welled up in them. Her pussy was filled with the vibrations from the vibrato but that only made her cock feel harder and wetter.


    That made the slide easier in and out of Yoko''s body.


    "You can come Sakura. Don''t worry, I am here for you so come as much as you want to."

 Chapter 192 - 192: 192: Back home [pt3] R-18

    Sakura came deep into Amane''s body. Her cock was sensitive and would not stop coming inside Amane.


    Once Sakura stopped coming, her body sagged and she sighed in relief. But it did not take long for her cock to stir inside Amane again. The heat that had been dwindling until now came back with a vengeance.


    "Too much. All this is too much. Y-Yoko, help me please."


    Sakura had tears in her eyes as she wiggled around in frustration. She moved her hips to try and get more friction.


    But the chains were binding her in place and Sakura whined as she was denied any friction.


    Amane also pulled herself off Sakura''s hard cock and watched semen slick drip down her cock. The angry red tip of Sakura''s cock challenged Amane to make her come and the vibrator in Sakura''s pussy made her shake slightly.


    "Tsk, this is frustrating for you, right? Don''t worry, I will use my mouth right away."


    Amane licked Sakura''s cock up and down, her tongue picking up any semen and slick left on Sakura''s cock. Sakura strained her arm to try and get access to Amane''s head. She wanted to push her deeper on her cock.


    ''Need to push Yoko deeper into Yoko. I need to drive away the competition and fuck her pregnant with my kid. I need Yoko to me mine.''


    Sakura''s instincts were all over the place. She felt the desire to eliminate the egg in Yoko''s body and mate with Yoko until she was pregnant with her egg.


    Jealousy clouded Sakura''s mind as she finally angled her hips right and buried herself deep into Amane''s mouth. Her sensitive cock was being milked by Amane''s mouth and Sakura''s sudden action startled her.


    Sakura came deep into Amane''s body and sighed in relief. Coming once had made some of the heat in her body go away.


    When Amane pulled back, semen coated her lips but she had swallowed most of it. That display satisfied a primal part of Sakura''s instincts she did not even know she had.


    ''Now Yoko smells and tastes like me. I have marked my mate inside out.''


    Sakura''s instincts calmed down a little at that but she did not expect Yoko to lean down toward her and rest her hand on Sakura''s nipples and breasts.


    "You brat. Did you enjoy trying to mark me? Stop looking this smug for your efforts. I do not give you my consent to do any of this."


    Sakura tried to will her grin down. She knew that she was triggering Amane''s sadistic tendencies by smiling like this.


    But she could not help it anymore. Sakura felt happy and satisfied with being fucked and marked like this. Her heat suddenly flaring up was not even a problem now.


    "M-Master, please touch me more. I need to come more, please."


    Sakura pleaded as she buckled her hips. She had finally found a comfortable angle that allowed her to move her hips properly.


    Amane noticed this and her look went blank.


    "You brat. Now you are pushing me to punish you."


    The chains tightened around Sakura''s body and they held her in place. She saw Yoko probing her swollen pussy and pushing the vibrator deeper into her body.


    At the same time, Yoko also brought forth a fleshlight and slowly lowered it on top of Sakura''s cock until it gripped in all the right places.


    The friction was maddening and it felt so satisfying. The artificial pussy around Sakura made her sensitive cock feel good and milked.


    "W-What is this? Yoko, I don''t like it. I want your pussy. M-Master-?"


    This feeling of being fucked on both sides was madding. It made Sakura flinch and try to buckle her hips deeper into that fake cock. Her body felt satisfied but her instincts roar inside her mind.


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of you well. I am here with you Sakura."


    Amane patted her on the head as her hands picked up speed. Sakura flinched and twisted her body. Her hips were not slowing down and Amane slowly put the chains away one by one.


    As soon as Sakura realized she could move again, her body moved on its own and pulled away from the chains.


    She ended up caging Amane beneath her body and pulled the fleshlight away. Her cock was positioned right in front of Yoko''s pussy and Sakura pushed in deep.


    Her thrust directly met Amane''s womb opening and breached it. Her mouth crashed against Yoko''s to swallow the elder''s moans and pained yells.


    ''Deeper, I need to go deeper. I need to kill the egg and give my mate my egg. She belongs to me.''


    Possessive desire colored Sakura''s actions. Her tongue was buried deep into Amane''s body and her hands pushed Amane''s hips open.


    Sakura even picked up Yoko''s legs to spread them around her hips and push them higher on the bed. She held her hips flushed against Yoko''s and went in as deep as she could.


    She wanted to deposit her egg into Yoko''s body but her body did not have prepared. This was a pseudo-heat and Sakura chased after her release.


    ''I-I am coming.''


    Sakura''s body tensed as she came hard and fast into Yoko''s body. Her hips sagged in relief and she collapsed right on top of the body in front of her.


    When she pulled herself up, Sakura only noticed Amane''s spread legs and semen covering her body. Amane looked ruined and fucked out of her mind.


    ''I-I did not go overboard, right? Shit, what the hell happened to me? I was not in control of myself.''


    Sakura wanted to make excuses for her actions. But the simple truth was that she had lost her mind while she had been fucking Yoko. And her actions had now resulted in this. Sakura did not even have an excuse for this.


    "Y-Yoko I am sorry. I did not mean to go so hard on you. I just¡­"


    "Sakura shut up and clean me up already. You did not do anything I could not handle. Just give me a few minutes and I will be alright."


    Amane''s sass was present in her eyes. Even though her throat felt like it was dying and her voice cracked from moaning so much, it seemed as if Amane was all right mentally. That was such a relief to Sakura. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She quickly pulled Amane up and took her to the bathroom.


    "You got stronger. Is this a side-effect of whatever happened to you? Or, did I never notice you being this strong before?"


    Sakura blushed at Amane''s question before she opened her mouth to answer.


    "I¡­was a little stronger compared to everyone else since the start. But it''s only now that I feel like I have super strength and I need to hold back. Even now, I need to hold back so that I do not accidentally break you. It''s so¡­tough."


    Sakura admitted as she finally reached the washroom and laid Amane in the bathtub. Warm water began to fill the tub and it was just the right temperature for a bath.


    Or well, it felt like the right temperature to Sakura but Amane had some other thoughts.


    "Fuck, Sakura, the water is too hot. You will burn my skin if you put me in boiling water."


    Amane complained and Sakura instantly changed the water temperature. She did not even realize how hot or boiling the water had been before.


    "I am sorry. I did not realize how hot the water had gotten. I will try to maintain the right temperature next time."


    Sakura apologized as she made the water too cold this time. Her senses of touch were not working properly and she was not able to guess the temperature correctly.


    Amane noticed this but she decided not to comment on it. She just waved Sakura away from her for a minute and adjusted the water. Then, she sank her body deeper into that water and allowed it to cover her body.


    "Alright, now start from the beginning and tell me what happened to you. Do not leave any detail out because it might be important for our case."


    Amane ordered Sakura and Sakura looked a little uncomfortable. She did not want to speak anything at first, but then she decided to tell Amane what happened.


    As soon as Amane heard the story, she figured out what happened. Sakura likely took an experimental drug that contained the powers of the beasts. Her body had become fragile as a result.


    What made Amane curious was the fact that Sakura''s body seemed to be alright despite her having taken such a potent drug. It seemed as if her body had adjusted to the drug in her system already.


    "How fascinating for your body to behave like this. Looks like we have a lot to investigate, Sakura."


    Amane''s voice was filled with wonder but also surprise. She looked at Sakura as if Sakura was a freak of nature.


    Those eyes made Sakura flinch and take a step back. But she knew that she needed to stay in her place. Even Sakura wanted to know what was going on with her body. And somehow, she had a feeling that Yoko would know.


    "Sakura, give me your hand. I will look at your energy."


    Sakura placed her hand into Yoko''s hand and waited for the verdict. It took one minute before Yoko let her hand go.


    "Your energy is in harmony once more but more and more heat attacks would come because of your unstable nature. Come to me when that happens and I will help you out."

 Chapter 193 - 193: 193: A plan in motion [pt1]

    "My dear, were you able to convince Sakura to take the family head title? Is she going to finally drive that Yoko Tsurugi out of the house? My dear, say something. Elios, I am talking to you."


    Akabe Tsurugi looked at his wife with frustrated eyes. She was not replying to his words once more, but that was more common than one thought.


    His wife, Elios Tsurugi, had always been a cold and unfeeling lady. She had never taken Akabe''s words seriously before and she had never given him the benefit of the doubt. She had always driven Akabe into a corner and he hated it.


    Everyone in the world thought that Akabe had been the one who was dumped by his wife. But little did they know that it had been Akabe who did the dumping this time.


    He had just not been able to take his wife''s smug and mighty attitude otherwise.


    Even now, he wanted to make his wife suffer for ignoring his words and actions. His hands itched to do something to his wife, but Akabe held his desire back.


    He needed to take a deep breath and hold his temper in.


    "That girl! That Yoko Tsurugi! You never told me that she was such a bold character. There is a certain air around her that makes her presence stand out even more."


    Akabe clenched his hand tightly into a fist as soon as he heard his ex-wife''s words. He knew that she was getting interested in Yoko.


    ''This is not a good sign. If Elios is interested in something, then she would not let it go until she either ruined it or acquired it. I cannot allow her to take an interest in Yoko like this.''


    "Elios, my dear, you know who kids are in the teenage years. Yoko is young and she is still changing. Her current self is temporary so I saw no point in telling you about her."


    The nervous laughter Akabe gave his wife did not have any impact. Instead, his wife looked even more curious to know more about Yoko.


    "You are right. Yoko Tsurugi is still young and developing. That makes me more curious about where her confidence comes from. I want to go and visit her now. Do you think I should?"


    It was quite early in the noon. The sun was shining brightly outside and there were no signs of clouds in sight. It was a clear and fun day to be out and about.


    But Akabe Tsurugi felt gloomy as he realized that his wife had made up her mind. There would be nothing that would be able to change her mind now.


    "I understand. But I still think you should wait for her to come to you. Who knows what Yoko Tsurugi is thinking and doing right now."


    Akabe had a feeling about what Sakura and Yoko were doing.


    Despite his coming across as ignorant and careless, he was anything but ignorant. He had been the head of the Tsurugi family for a long time now so he knew when he needed to keep his mouth shut.


    "I see. You might be right to say that I should wait for Yoko to come to me herself. That way, our encounter would be much more memorable."


    Akabe Tsurugi looked at his wife with a look of frustration and admiration. He knew instantly that she was planning something devious.


    ''My wife was always a crafty one who got what she set her eyes on. I am sure she has her eyes on Yoko in this case.''


    Akabe did think that it would be a good thing for him if Yoko decided to leave with his wife. It would help him clear the way for Sakura''s future.


    But Yoko was a crafty one who was apt at seducing people and the elder did not want to risk his wife falling into Yoko''s hand.


    ''I will have to keep an eye on this situation. I cannot allow it to develop any further in the wrong direction.''


    That was what Akabe decided.


    ......¡­..


    Amane decided to head back down during lunchtime. Sakura was sleeping all this while so Amane took this time to catch up with her staff. She wanted to know what was going on around her house.


    The staff looked happy to see Yoko back. They shot her looks of appreciation and even bowed down to her when she walked past them.


    Many of her secret spies stopped and gave Amane a signal. It told her that they had things to tell Amane about later.


    When she arrived at the lunch table, there was someone already there. Akabe Tsurugi''s wife and Sakura''s mother already sat at the table and waited for Amane to join her.


    "Yoko, come and join me for lunch. It had been such a long time since we last met. You grew up to be a splendid lady. It''s a shame that I did not get to watch you grow up."


    Elios Tsurugi was a name Amane had seen in her reports before when she had been looking at reports regarding the Tsurugi household.


    As far as news about Elios went, she was a successful business owner and had married into the Tsurugi family for its connections. Once she had gotten what she wanted, she filed for a divorce.


    It had been a well-known news at that time and Amane could not help but feel suspicious of this lady now.


    "Aunty, it is nice to see you again as well. I forgot what you looked like since we have not seen each other in such a long time. Please forgive me for my rudeness before."


    Amane gave his aunt a small bow as she took her seat.


    Both females observed the other and tried to gain dominance over the other from the looks alone.


    The staff looked on with a tense smile on their face as their owners fought silently. The lunch was awkward and no major conversation took place.


    It was not until lunch was over and Amane started standing up that Elios decided to make her move.


    "Yoko, I want to invite both you and Sakura for an outing today. I feel like we have not gotten off to the best start of our relationship and I would like to rectify that."


    Eliso Tsurugi seemed to be planning something and her gaze was hungry as she looked at Amane.


    Truthfully, Amane did not dislike Elios Tsurugi and her ambitious ways. Rather, she appreciated that Elios was not putting up a front to hide her intentions. It made dealing with her far easier for Amane.


    "Alright, Aunty. If you want an outing with me and Sakura today, then we don''t mind. I will send you a message once Sakura is awake and ready to head out."


    Amane easily agreed with his aunt''s suggestion because she wanted to see what her aunt was cooking up.


    Elios Tsurugi gave a charming smile and stood up as well. She looked rather satisfied with herself.


    When Amane reached her room, Sakura was already awake and she looked ready to head into the shower. She finally looked comfortable while sitting down.


    "Sakura, get ready. Your mother said that she wants to take us out for an outing today. I will send her the message that you are awake now."


    Amane informed Sakura with a calm voice. She did not expect Sakura to hiss and stand up with wide eyes. Sakura looked as if she had heard the worst news possible in her life.


    "No way. Yoko, we cannot go out with my mother. You don''t know the kind of lady she is. Everything she is showing you is a facade, a way for her to gain your trust. She is trying to use you." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura shuddered as she remembered the time she had spent under her mother''s rule. It had been a harsh and cruel time for her.


    Not only had Sakura been forced to practice until her body collapsed, but she had also been punished severely by her mother. Being locked up for not performing had been a common thing for her.


    And even now, the fear that time had installed into Sakura was too much. Her body froze up and she felt fear gripping her soul.


    Sakura was sure that she would not be able to have a good time if she was with her mother. She would be too worried the whole time to get anything done.


    "I know that you are afraid Sakura. But there is no need for you to worry. I will stay with you the whole time and keep you safe. There is no need for you to fear anything."


    Sakura''s panic lessened as she heard Yoko''s words. She could not help but calm down bit by bit. There was just something about Yoko''s presence that caused Sakura to feel like this.


    And Sakura could also tell that the feeling she was having was not because of her human nature.


    Whatever had been changed inside her due to that drug seemed to be making her feel like this. It was her new instincts that wanted to please Yoko and listen to her words.


    "Fine, I understand what you are saying. If this is what you want me to do, then I will come with you. Not because I want to spend time with Mother, but because I want to make you happy."


    Sakura had chosen to truth and believed in Yoko. So, she would do so until the very end. She would protect Yoko from her mother.

 Chapter 194 - 194: 194: A plan in motion [pt2]

    "You both took your time coming down. I was getting worried about you. I even thought about coming up to wake you both once more if that was the case."


    Elios Tsurugi sat on the front sofa with her legs crossed. She looked dominating but her voice sounded disappointed in Amane and Sakura.


    Amane watched Sakura''s body flinch unconsciously at her mother''s words. It seemed like Sakura was still concerned about her mother''s approval. Lessons learned in childhood did hold a lot of weight after all.


    "Mother¡­I.."


    "We were late because we have a lot to prepare for. Since our family is in a public position, we cannot make any outside appearances without proper preparation, right? I hope Aunty understands this."


    Elios Tsurugi did not even flinch after the accusation that was aimed at her. Instead, she looked as calm and collected as before.


    She looked even more amused than before. But it was her eyes Amane was paying attention to. And they looked closed off suddenly.


    "I see. You do have a point, Yoko. we are in a public position so we need to consider all our actions. Now, if only someone learned this from you, then I would be a lot happier than before."


    Elios Tsurugi leveled her calm gaze at Sakura. It made Sakura flinch and she even took a step back in fright. But Amane was standing behind Sakura so that caused them both to bump into each other.


    Amane did not realize it at first, but Sakura had almost caught up with her in height. This was a welcoming but unseen thing for her.


    "Since both of you are ready, let''s head out now. We need to be at our appointment on time. As you said before Yoko, we are a family that''s always in the spotlight. We cannot give these reporters anything to write home about."


    Amane had to admit that Elios Tsurugi was one shrewd person. She took all the remarks and jabs made at her in stride and remained calm. Her voice did not even waver a single but when she spoke to her.


    Not only that, but Elios also seemed to be calculating what she should say to turn the situation in her favor. All this pointed toward her behind a good ally or a dangerous enemy.


    "A-Anyway we should head out. There is something I need to do in the evening so we need to get back swiftly. Let''s not spend too much time outside, Mother."


    Sakura interrupted this tense talk with her somewhat nervous presence. She refused to look her mother in the face as she started walking.


    "Oh, my dear child Sakura. I told you to always conceal your emotions and not to let your face show what you are feeling. It looks like you have forgotten all the lessons I taught you during your childhood. We might need to revisit that session soon."


    Sakura felt sick as soon as she heard her mother''s words. She never wanted to visit that dark time in her life again.


    Her anger was surging, but Sakura took in a few calm breaths and pushed them down. She could not afford to let her mother provoke her.


    "Mother, I appreciate you and all, but let''s head out now. We are getting late."


    Elios Tsurugi was surprised when Sakura ignored her words and walked past her. It seemed her daughter was growing up slowly.


    "Don''t think that Sakura is the same little girl you could tame in your childhood. That child had grown up and she is no longer someone who will cry and beg you for mercy. If you don''t want to be devoured, then I suggest you change your ways of dealing with her."


    "Of course, this is merely a suggestion. So, whether you want to follow my advice or not, it is up to you."


    Elios Tsurugi might not have shown it, but Amane was getting under her skin. There were some things that Amane could just feel, and this was one of them.


    "I see. That''s a piece of helpful advice you gave me. Well, if my child is ready to have her freedom, then who am I to say ''no'' to her? She can live her life as she wants now."


    That was what Elios Tsurugi''s mouth said but her insides were another story. She hated losing control of any situation but this one was out of her hand for sure.


    Amane could only laugh inside her mind as her face maintained its usual carefree smile.


    "Hey, let''s hurry up and leave. Otherwise, we might be late in coming back home by dinner time."


    Sakura walked back toward them and asked them to hurry up. Amane was the first one to start walking this time.


    She has her aunt a serious smile as she walked past her and her actions made her aunt clench her teeth in anger. But then her aunt calmed herself down and followed Amane.


    Amane could not help but dislike Elios Tsurugi on the principles of Sakura hating her. There were just some people whom you could not get along with without having a reason to feel annoyed by them.


    And Elios Tsurugi was one such person for Amane.


    As for Elios? She hated Yoko Tsurugi as more and more time passed by. But she also felt fascinated by her at the same time.


    There was just some air around Yoko that made her feel special and important at the same time. This was what Elios had always looked for in her people.


    ''This feeling would go away once Yoko Tsurugi comes to my side. I am sure I will be able to turn her into a reliable partner once I seduce her.''


    Elios had a plan and she had things to make sure her plan came to a succession.


    The place she had planned to take Yoko and Sakura to was a dangerous park. She would make sure that both Yoko and Sakura would fall into trouble.


    Then, Elios would save them and cause them to feel grateful to her. It was the first step of her plan to make them both rely on her.


    It was human nature to feel grateful and attacked to one''s savior. That was what Elios aimed to take advantage of.


    But first, she needed to get both Yoko and Sakura to lose their powers for some time. And to do that, she would need to trick them into eating the special pill she had kept in her pocket.


    ''I will slip this into the snacks we will be served in the theme park. After that, my people would make sure to carry out my plan.''


    ......


    "We are finally here. I know that both of you are not amused to see mere beast replicas after dealing with the real thing all the time, but I thought we should come here once or twice. It makes for a fun time."


    Amane looked at the poor imitation of a theme park and it''s representation of the beasts. These people had never seen a beast in its natural habitat before.


    And even if they had, it was good that they did not try to imitate it. Someone would have died if they had gone all out in earnest.


    "This place is just as famous and popular as ever, Mother. But I can see that you added a lot of things since the last time I was here."


    Sakura sounded unimpressed with the place. She had been in this theme park before and she also helped a lot here when she had been younger.


    She knew this place well so nothing could surprise her here anymore.


    "Ah, this place must no longer fascinate the both of you. After all, you both are used to dealing with real-life beasts now. But do give this place a chance as well. I poured a lot of love into it."


    Elios''s voice was soft and heartfelt. If Amane had not been sure that there was a trap laid in this theme park, she might have believed Elios''s acting as well.


    On the other hand, Sakura did not even pretend like she did not notice the obvious trap they were heading into. She just sighed and shook her head.


    "Well, I guess it can be fun sometimes to check out a fake theme park and notice how different it is from the real thing. I am sure we will have fun here."


    Amane would make sure nothing goes wrong. Both she and Sakura could take care of themselves.


    "I see. Since you both sound confident, it puts my heart at ease. Let''s head in now and have some snacks first. I asked my chefs to prepare the best of the best. He, follow me inside."


    Elios led both inside and presented snacks in front of the pair.


    As soon as Amane smelled the snacks, she knew that they were drugged. But she still chose to eat them because she was aware of what would happen.


    These kinds of drugs did not affect Amane''s body. And Sakura''s body would just burn away the effect of these drugs on her.


    It was not a bad strategy for Eliso to deploy, but it sure was an ignorant one.


    ''Oh well, she will learn soon that it is a bad idea to underestimate me. I wonder what kind of reaction Elios would give once she notices that she has failed.''


    People like Elios gave the best reaction when they let their emotions out for real. And Amane could not help but want to force these emotions out. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 195 - 195: 195: You think this will work? [pt1]

    Elios watched with careful eyes as Sakura and Amane ingested the drugs, she had arranged for them. Until then she did not calm down. But once the drugs were injected, she finally calmed down and started the actual plan.


    "How were the snacks you tasted? We are thinking of including these as our new dishes in the park. I thought getting some insider opinion first would be a good idea."


    Amane looked at Elios''s acting. The older woman was pretending as if nothing was wrong with what she just did. She seemed to have no remorse about feeding teenagers harmful drugs.


    ''She''s a crafty one. I am starting to hate Elios more and more as time passes.''


    Amane did not know if this was Elios''s talent to annoy people that was at work here, or if it was just her face that annoyed her. But she wanted to bash the elder''s head in.


    ''No, calm down. Don''t let impulsive thoughts win over your common senses.''


    Amane calmed down. She noticed how Sakura had tensed up as soon as her mother had opened her mouth to speak. Sakura had some psychological shadow following.


    "Let''s hurry up and head out. The park''s main attraction is about to start."


    Even if Elios noticed Sakura''s reaction, she chose to ignore it. There was nothing Sakura could do to harm her. And especially with her powers sealed, Sakura was useless.


    Both Amane and Sakura stood up. Sakura felt her head spin and her body burn after she had been done eating but Amane''s calm face calmed Sakura down as well.


    If Amane was not worried about the situation, then Sakura likely did not need to take it so seriously as well.


    They all headed toward the forest that was made specially to house artificial beasts.


    "This is the pride and joy of our theme park. This is the forest of nightmares. You need to enter this place alone for the whole experience. So, Yoko, why don''t you go in first? Sakura can follow you and I will follow."


    "This way, if anyone does get lost, I will be able to collect them."


    Elios playfully winked at Amane. Maybe she thought she was being discrete with her intentions, but they shined quite loudly in Elios''s face.


    ''So, this is the place where the real trap has been laid? This looks¡­rather normal to me.''


    Amane could not help but feel a little disappointed after noticing the trap. There was likely an artificial monster inside that would try too hard Amane. Since Amane had her powers sealed up, she would not be able to deal with the beast.


    Not only would this make Amane doubt her powers, but it would also make her mentally fragile.


    At such a precious time, Lady Elios would step in and offer to help Amane and Sakura. They both would rely on her and see her as an important person.


    ''Tsk, what a corny plan Lady Elios came up with. This makes me respect her just a little bit less than before.''


    But Amane chose to give Lady Elios the benefit of the doubt. She entered the forest first and walked inside.


    She was not too deep into the forest when she felt the feeling of someone looking at her. The feeling of those heavy eyes felt familiar to Amane''s senses.


    "Aqua, are you there? I can feel your presence so there is no need for you to hide like this."


    Amane called out into the dark and dense forest but no one came out at first. Aqua kept her hiding place hidden and Amane felt another, enraged presence heading toward her.


    And this time, it was a charging beast that wanted to kill Amane.


    The beast heading toward Amane felt out of its mind. The pain seemed to be covering its senses and it was also injured. Amane raised her barrier in time for the beast to come knocking into her.


    The rhino-looking beast had a massive and deadly horn on its head. As far as Amane knew, that horn was poisonous but it would not cause death to humans if they were hit.


    It would just cause a severe reaction if that horn managed to meet someone''s skin.


    The beast thrashed around a little before its eyes fell on Amane. It seemed to sense her presence and charged toward her once more.


    Amane felt Aqua tense in her hiding spot as she noticed this happening. But Aqua did not come out of her hiding spot even then. So, Amane had no choice but to drag Aqua out of her hiding spot.


    ''Now, would you save me from the beast or let me get hurt Aqua? The choice is yours.''


    Amane dropped her barrier and waited for the beast to charge at her. She was fully aware of what to do to save herself from the beast and that was why she decided to take this chance.


    The beast cried out in pain and fear while charging at her once more. Aqua realized that Amane had no intention of saving her own life this time. So, she decided to jump in between her and the beast.


    "No, you cannot hurt her. I will not let you hurt her."


    Aqua sounded pissed off when she said these words. Her claws were banished and the air around her was wild. Her aura scared the beast in front of her and it took a hesitant step back. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Aqua had been drawn out of her hiding space, Amane saw no point in continuing her powerless act and she decided to drop it. Instead, she used her chains to bind the beast in front of her.


    The sudden appearance of those chains startled Aqua as well as the beast. But Amane used this opportunity to put a hand on the beast''s head and send her energy into its body.


    "Stop being dramatic. You are not hurt that badly and your body feels alright now. I cured whatever was ailing you so you should start feeling better in a little while."


    The beast whined in its low voice as its body started to mend itself slowly. It must be a painful process but the beast bore it all until it could stand again.


    Amane was curious to see a real beast in this artificial forest. How had this one managed to slip by and come here?


    Somehow, the answer seemed to lie with Aqua and her presence here. The other teen held herself in place with a happy and satisfied grin on her face.


    This Aqua was not the calm one Amane was used to. It was the wild other-half whom Amane had met all that while ago.


    "Now, would you tell me what is going on here? Why did you help sneak a beast into this theme park? Isn''t that illegal?"


    Amane asked Aqua but she seemed unconcerned with the beast in front of her. All this while, Aqua''s eyes were trained on Amane and she had a lustful look in her eyes.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I did nothing here and the beast was an accident. I don''t remember what happened here. But maybe, I can be persuaded to remember what happened?"


    Aqua''s second half was playful but also hard. She had been hard as soon as she had smelled Amane''s scent.


    Ever since her body had imprinted on Amane, Aqua''s wild part felt aroused all the time around her. It was tough for her to control her own body.


    Amane could smell the arousal on Aqua''s body and she decided to help. After all, it would not take her long to help Aqua out.


    The beast sat down calmly in front of them while Amane caged Aqua up against the tree. Aqua looked startled but her hardness twitched in her pants.


    One of Amane''s fingers pressed against that hardness and Aqua flinched at the contact before moaning out loud. It echoes in the forest and anyone could have heard her voice.


    "Shhh, you need to be quiet in this forest. We do not want to attract unwanted attention toward ourselves now, do we?"


    Amane asked with a heavy and lust-filled voice as well. The mood and pheromones in the air were also beginning to affect her.


    Aqua did not say anything, but she whimpered, her legs folded under her body. She went down and collapsed on the forest ground with Amane''s body in between her legs.


    Amane quickly opened her pants and palmed Aqua''s hardness.


    "Now be a good girl and tell me what is going on here? If you do a good job, then I will reward you. Otherwise, I will have to punish you."


    Amane whispered in Aqua''s ears as she rubbed her hand up and down that hard cock. Just having Amane''s hands on Aqua''s body made Aqua weak. She gasped and cried out as she was manhandled. Her cock was weeping and red right now.


    "I-I do not know. My other half made the deal. I only knew the basics and I did not¡­oh god, I will come¡­."


    Amane pulled her hand back from Aqua''s body as soon as it looked like Aqua was close to coming. That drove a whine out of Aqua''s body and Aqua looked mournful about this. She looked back at Amane with a sorrowful expression that asked for more.


    But Amane ignored her and pumped her cock once more. It was torture for Aqua to be handed like this but not be allowed to come. And she could not help but keep flinching at the sensation.

 Chapter 196 - 196: 196: You think this will work? [Pt2] R-18

    Aqua could not help but find the situation overwhelming. She had not been fucked or touched since the last time she had been with Yoko Tsurugi.


    Her body wanted to reject any foreign person touching her.


    Heck, she had even rejected the mate chosen for her during the breeding program and had to endure her heat alone. Aqua was suffering.


    But all that paled when Aqua thought about the hand touching her body. Yoko''s touch was everywhere and it made Aqua feel weird and tingly all over. It made her mind float and her rational part threatened to come out.


    ''No, stay back. Mate is finally willing to touch me. I will not let your ruin this for me.'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aqua pushed her other half back into her mind and focused on Yoko and her cock. The wet and hard cock was being rubbed by a pair of soft and strong hands.


    "Come on Aqua. Won''t you tell me who ordered you to do what? I will give you the release that you want."


    ''Don''t say a thing or you will die. Our life is more important than your crush.''


    The rational part of Aqua scolded her. But these wild instincts to please the mate were no joke. Aqua had to fight herself and her body at the same time to remain quiet.


    Of course, Yoko did not like this and her mouth sank on Aqua''s cock. That wet and tight heat made Aqua cry out in pleasure and all the resistance she held in her body was driven away.


    "I-I will tell you. E-Elios is the one who hired us all. S-She wanted to scare you and that was what we were to do. Oh god, yes, please."


    Amane knew that would be the case. But it felt reassuring to have confirmation for her suspicions.


    Beneath her body, Aqua flinched and moaned as her cock was being stimulated. She felt it twitch and come in between Amane''s mouth.


    Or, that was what was supposed to happen. But instead of coming into Amane''s mouth, Amane pulled back from her body and kept Aqua waiting.


    "I am sure you are frustrated, but bear with it a little while longer. I can feel the curse your body is under. I will need to cure you from it."


    Aqua was surprised to see Yoko noticing her curse. It was something that had been well-hidden and being used to threaten them into action.


    "Now, don''t think of anything else but myself. I will make all your pain go away. Sakura, would you like to help me?"


    Aqua was startled as another female stepped into the clearing. She instantly recognized the other.


    But weirdly enough, there was another smell coming from Sakura that made Aqua''s hair stand up and her eyes flash in a warning. Her instincts were telling her that she was in a predator''s presence and to show her submission.


    "Yoko, you want to fuck in the open forest? Well, I am all down for it. Dealing with annoyances got me all excited as well."


    Sakura walked toward Aqua''s position and Aqua could not help but get wetter. It was an unconscious reaction of her body in front of an apex predator.


    Yoko''s fingers sank into Aqua''s body until they rested against her G-spot. That caused Aqua to clamp down hard on those searching fingers inside her body.


    "Tsk, stop tightening up around me. There is still more stuff we need to get out of your mouth before we can let you do it."


    "So Aqua, be a dear and sing for us. What did Elios want you and your group to do here?"


    Aqua flinched and moaned as her G-spot was being touched again and again. Her hips moved on her own and her eyes rolled into the back of her mind.


    "I-They wanted us to scare you a little. We were to¡­huff¡­. release beast here¡­. not strong ones¡­but enough¡­to make you seek¡­shelter¡­.and stuff."


    That made sense and it was in line with what Amane had thought before. She sank a third finger inside Aqua''s body and it seemed soft and flexible enough to take Sakura now.


    "Sakura, come here. Release your agitation in this hole."


    Amane held Aqua''s pussy open for Sakura to sink into. And Sakura only lifted her skirt to show her hard cock and soiled underwear. Her massive cock quickly disappeared inside Aqua''s body, causing the older to cry out.


    "M-My pussy is breaking. Too big. This is too big. You''ll breach my womb. No, don''t pull out. It feels so good."


    Sakura seemed to be struggling to get inside Aqua as well. There was no hymn to break in her body, but Aqua was still tight like a virgin. Sakura''s hips continued to force their way inside Aqua.


    "Oh, this is far from enough, my dear Aqua. Did you think your hold was the only thing that would feel good? Now, lick me so that I can force your cock inside me."


    Aqua was drooling and her eyes looked dazed. But Aqua did her best to come around as she licked Amane''s pussy once.


    Her tongue entered deep into Amane''s body and her mouth moaned against it as well, sending vibrations down Amane''s body.


    "So, do you like it? Aqua, do you want me to sit on your face? You want your head to be crushed by my things and my body weight, right? Your tongue is chasing after me every time I pull away from your body."


    Amane picked up her hips as an example and Aqua followed her back with a moan and a disappointed look.


    Her chasing after Amane was an indication that she wanted more from Amane.


    "P-Please, fuck me as you like. I need to come¡­oh no¡­too much."


    Sakura''s hips picked up speed as her cock disappeared inside Aqua''s body faster and faster. Amane could not help but finger herself in anticipation of fucking Aqua.


    Once she felt significantly stretched out, Amane did not take long to force Aqua''s cock into her body. Aqua cried out in pleasure as she was swallowed by Amane''s body. Her cock disappeared into the pussy in front of her.


    "T-This feels great, right? I bet you feel so good to finally be inside me again, Aqua. Look, your hips will not stop. I wonder if this is because of me. Or is it because you are being fucked by Sakura?"


    Aqua seemed lost for words. Her back and her front, both sides felt pleasure. Amane also squeezed around her cock which made her sensitive body much more recipient of the abuse.


    "I¡­no¡­too much. This is all too much. I am coming. I am coming."


    Amane pulled her pussy off Aqua''s cock before she could come. But that did not prevent Aqua from emptying her semen all over her hips. Then white liquid dripped down her thigh and made Aqua''s pussy tighten.


    It became incredibly difficult for Sakura to fuck into Aqua''s body after that. Aqua''s pussy pulled her deeper and deeper but it also made thrusting difficult.


    Sakura felt those muscles around her cock pulling and squeezing at her. Her body could not handle it anymore and she ended up coming inside Aqua.


    When she pulled out, Aqua was a mess of a human with her body twitching and her stomach rounded with all the semen in her body. She looked cock-drunk and heavy at the same time.


    Even Aqua''s cock looked spent as she reached down to finger her gapping pussy close.


    "Here, this should help you out."


    Amane took out a plug from her personal storage space and entered it into Aqua''s body. It was a big plug and it stretched Aqua to her limits.


    Aqua moaned about as she was plugged up but Sakura found that display much to her liking. Amane had to lean on her hand and knee to reach Aqua''s current position.


    That left her body leaking and wet in front of Sakura''s eyes. It pushed her hips and pussy out for anyone to see.


    And it made Sakura''s mouth water and her cock twitch in interest.


    No matter how many times Sakura had come inside another''s body, she was not satisfied until she was inside Yoko''s body.


    ''There is no need for you to hold back your desire like this. Yoko''s body is all open and ripe in front of you. Just take her and fuck her. She wants to be fucked hard by you as well. Can''t you smell her desire?''


    Now that Sakura thought back, she was sure that Amane had not come. Her body must be beyond frustrated at this situation.


    Before Sakura knew it, her hand was lying on Amane''s hips and she was opening Amane''s legs up. Her mouth watered after smelling the divine smell of the female in front of her and Sakura licked that pussy.


    It was a small lick but the taste made Sakura hunger for more. She needed more from Amane and her body.


    "Sakura, no. We don''t have time for this right now and¡­"


    Sakura did not listen to Amane. One of her hands sneaked up Sakura''s body and toward her breasts. Those crafty fingers played with Amane''s breasts and jiggled them. It felt so good to touch Amane like this.


    ''Yoko is mine. No matter whom you play with and fuck, you will come back to me in the end. So don''t even think about running away from me.''


    Sakura''s mind was a possessive mess. She refused to give up on Amane and hand her over to others.


    Since Amane''s pussy had another essence inside it just now, Sakura needed to purify it.

 Chapter 197 - 197: 197: You think this will work? [Pt3] R-18

    Amane was caught off-guard by Aqua''s actions. Her hands roamed all over Amane''s body and touched every place Sakura could reach.


    It was unexpected and Amane could not help but yelp out in annoyance.


    "Sakura, what do you think you are doing? Now is not the time to¡­"


    "She touched you but you did not come. We need to take care of you before you get frustrated. It''s painful not to come, right?"


    Sakura spoke against Amane''s pussy before burrowing her tongue inside Amane''s body once more. Her tongue licked and sucked every part of Amane''s body she could reach.


    Amane wanted to be frustrated at Sakura, but this felt too good to her. Her mind was slipping into a pleased haze.


    "Sakura¡­"


    "Relax. I am hard as well so please help me out. I do not want to face my mother in this condition."


    Sakura''s voice was a mixture of begging and pleading. That was what finally broke down Amane''s resistance and she decided to help Sakura out.


    "Fine, you can use my body to relieve yourself. But try to keep me relatively clean. As you said, we need to meet your mother soon and I do not want to let her know what we did here."


    Not that Amane would mind showing up in front of Elios all fucked out and dripping. It would be worth the look on Elios''s face to see if Amane did this.


    "I don''t care about my mother and what she thinks. I just need to fuck you good. You are already pregnant, so you would need all the nourishment for the egg you can get."


    Sakura did not know where this knowledge came from inside her head, but she was sure that the egg inside Yoko''s body needed her semen.


    Since she had come a lot inside Yoko, her instincts saw that egg inside Yoko''s body as her own. And they were rearing at her to fuck her semen into Yoko''s womb. She needed to mark her woman.


    "Sakura, what the¡­fine, fuck me deep then. I want it all in my womb and nothing dripping out."


    Sakura grinned at the acceptance she heard in Yoko''s voice before turning her around. She pulled Yoko''s legs up and it left Yoko in a rather compromised position.


    Yoko''s back lay on the ground while her hips were being held in place by Sakura''s arms. In this position, all of Sakura''s semen would flow into Yoko''s womb and be safe.


    "Sakura, this position is¡­"


    "PERFECT."


    Sakura was being influenced by her instincts that roared at her to fuck and claim her mate. Her cock sank into Yoko''s body with a hard and fast thrust.


    She gave Yoko no time to adjust before she began to hammer away her hips into Yoko''s body. Her every thrust was precise and rubbed Yoko''s pleasure spot.


    "So deep. I can feel you in my womb. Sakura, you are going too rough."


    Yoko''s moans were filing Sakura even more. In her current condition, Sakura could see her cock sinking into Yoko''s body. It even left a dent in her stomach due to Sakura''s size. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look at me, Yoko. I am the one claiming your insides. You are my woman. Mine! And no one else. I will not let you abandon me."


    Sakura''s instincts were at an all-time high. Amane knew that this was the reason Sakura was saying all this right now.


    A lot of people who had beast instincts showed the same behavior. So, nothing that was said at this time should be taken as important.


    But Sakura was fucking Amane well. Her hips were hitting deep inside Amane''s body and cock leaked heavily inside Amane.


    Sakura flinched and groaned as she continued to fuck into Amane. The force of Sakura''s hips caused bruised on Amane''s hips but the elder ignored that in favor of pulling Sakura toward her body.


    "You can come deep in me. I will welcome you with open arms, Sakura."


    Amane assured and Sakura flinched. Her cock twitched at those words of reassurance and she released deep inside Amane''s body.


    Semen filled Amane and she realized. Her womb was so full that it made Amane''s stomach fatten up.


    Sakura looked dazed to see Amane''s stomach and she even refused to pull out. She continued to keep her cock inside Amane for a little longer until Amane decided to snap her out of her mood.


    "Sakura, are you back with me now? Can you pull it out so that I can plug my body up? I need to keep all this semen inside me now."


    Amane watched as Sakura flinched and pulled her hand back. She looked beyond embarrassed to see what she had done.


    "I-I am so sorry. I did not mean to do this to your body and¡­"


    Sakura started to apologize but she was stopped by Amane who forced that plug into her body with a tired flinch.


    "Stop apologizing Sakura. I know that your instincts made you behave like this. So, I am willing to overlook your behavior this time. Make sure not to do this a second time."


    Sakura opened her mouth to speak but then closed it once more. She seemed a little conflicted but Amane left her to deal with her thing.


    Meanwhile, she stood up on shaky legs and started to tidy herself up.


    "Hey, what are we going to do about your friend? We cannot leave her on the forest floor like this. She would get caught and then brought in for questioning. Besides, she is not in the best condition currently."


    Sakura pointed out as she looked at Aqua. Sakura felt a little sorry for Aqua''s current condition but she was more worried about herself and Yoko getting caught.


    "Oh, are you worried about Aqua now? You should not be. Give me a minute and I will take care of her."


    Yoko''s words were concerning, but Sakura decided to trust her this time. She stepped back and let Yoko do what she wanted to.


    Once Sakura was far enough, Amane leaned down and looked at Aqua. To a normal person, it would seem like Aqua was sleeping.


    But she was awake and had changed places with her other self.


    "You can wake up now. If you don''t want to get into trouble, then head out of here right now. Someone would come to check up on us soon."


    Amane whispered in Aqua''s ear and noticed how the muscles in Aqua''s arm tensed up. Aqua would be out of here soon enough.


    "Sakura, let''s head out now before we are attacked again. Where did your mother say she wanted to meet us again?"


    Amane asked as she caught up to Sakura.


    "My mother did not say anything to us. She just asked us to come to the other side. I am sure she has most things planned out for us along the way."


    Aqua waited for the sibling pair to go away before she stood up. It was difficult to do and Aqua was stuffed full.


    She never thought that she would be thankful for a pussy plug one day. It kept all the semen inside her body and let nothing leak out.


    Aqua did not care about other people sent on this mission with her, but she needed to check up on them at least once to report back. She was likely going to kill anyone who was still left alive except her.


    And that was what Aqua did. She killed the other three people on this mission and then headed back to the main base.


    Her boss seemed to be waiting for her. His face was hidden behind a mask and he used a voice modifier to change his voice.


    That was why, Aqua had no idea who her boss was. She only knew that he was a member of The HIVE and he had access to the drugs Aqua desperately needed to stay alive.


    "You have failed your mission once more. Aqua, why do you keep on disappointing me like this?"


    The boss did not sound angry with her this time and that was when Aqua knew that she had messed up big times.


    She had never seen her boss this calm but she had heard rumors about this happening.


    "I am sorry boss. I tried to complete this mission, but my target was much more vigilant than anyone could have expected her to be. Everyone else died on the mission as well."


    Aqua had been the one to kill everyone else, but she was not foolish enough to say that. Her boss would not take Aqua''s failure kindly at all.


    "Hmm, so you are the only one who survives? Then why did you come back alive, huh? You should have killed yourself as well. It would have saved me a lot of headaches."


    Aqua flinched after hearing her boss''s words. She could not help her body''s reaction to those words.


    "I¡­I am sorry. This will not happen next time."


    Aqua apologized but her boss seemed to not trust her words.


    "This is what you said last time as well, Aqua. It seems I can no longer trust you to carry out your task without taking something precious away from you. Come near me."


    Aqua was horrified by what would happen next, but she could not disobey her boss. She walked toward him and stood in front of him quietly.


    Her boss reached out toward her face and something shifted inside Aqua.


    "I will keep your other half with me for now. Show me results or this part of you will get destroyed."

 Chapter 198 - 198: 198: A stunning drama [pt1]

    Aqua could not describe the feeling of hollowness she felt inside her heart. It was as if a part of her had been torn apart but it could not be physically felt by her.


    The feeling of loneliness was¡­overwhelming in such a situation and Aqua gasped as she clutched her chest. It was getting a little too much for her liking.


    "It seems like you have finally understood where you stand in our hierarchy. In that case, I will let you leave now. Do not disappoint me again, Aqua."


    The boss stood up and walked away. But before exiting the room, he thought of something and turned around. He looked at Aqua with his calm but torturing eyes.


    "Oh, but you can get your other half back if you bring a sacrifice for us to experiment on instead. The better your sacrifice is for us, the more we will hand back to you. Who knows, we might even free you."


    Aqua gasped as soon as she heard those words. These words were the ones she had wanted to hear her whole life.


    She could not believe she only got to hear them when she was at her lowest point in life.


    ''Who does he want me to bring to him? I do not know anyone better to experiment on¡­''


    Aqua trailed off as soon as she finished speaking in her mind. She suddenly remembered one person powerful enough to interest these people.


    ''Are they talking about Yoko Tsurugi? Have they gone mad? Do they want me to bring an influential person such as Yoko here? Do they all want to die?''


    But even as Aqua thought that she knew that this was the only way to save her other half. She would have to trick Yoko and bring her into this hideout.


    ...¡­


    "So far, I cannot notice any other trap around us. Did my mother finally give up on us?"


    Sakura asked as she waited around at the exit of the jungle. She had dealt with a few more beasts along the way, but these had not been real.


    There was quite a sizable amount of crowd on the other side of the jungle and it seemed to be enjoying the theme park. The attractions did look fun to Amane as well.


    "This place is just as boring as I remember it being. We should head home now because there is nothing else to see here."


    Sakura commented. She saw her mother walking toward her and Yoko, but that did not stop her from criticizing this place.


    Elios had a calm and happy look on her face, but there was a tick of annoyance beneath the surface. She looked annoyed, but then she took a calming breath to steady her mood.


    "Aww, don''t say words like this Sakura. You used to love this place when you were a kid. You used to beg me to come here so often."


    Elios teased Sakura and tried to wave the situation at the same time. But Sakura was not having any of it.


    "Yeah, I did beg you to bring me here. But that was because this was a place away from home and your horrible influence on my environment. I did not realize then that this place would be even worse to get away from you."


    Both mother and daughter stared off at each other with cold eyes. Sparks flew between them and Amane enjoyed sitting down and looking at them right now. She was discovering more and more of Elios''s weaknesses.


    Sakura''s mother might have come across as cold and calculating at first, but she was also human enough to feel emotions of annoyance.


    "Anyway, we should put it all past us and head out to our next destination. I booked us seats to the best these rides in this place. Won''t you come and join me?"


    Elios offered her hand toward Sakura and Amane. However, before anything could be decided, panic surged through the theme park.


    The crowd began to run around and out of the way of an enraged beast. The same rhino-like beast from before started to rampage around this park.


    "H-Help!"


    "Run away!"


    People were panicking around them as the beast refused to calm down. It''s hooves met the volunteers and broke their bones. The beast was rampaging in the theme park.


    "Oh my! Looks like one of the beasts we brought here for studying purposes has escaped and is now rampaging. We better go and save the people-"


    Amane stepped forward and ran toward the beast. She raised her hand and the beast stilled before paying attention to her.


    "Oh Yoko, you should not go against an enraged beast no matter how powerful you are. You *will* get hurt and-"


    Everyone in the park watched as the beast lunged at Amane but she not only dodged it but also made chains appear and bind the beast up. The beast tried to struggle but it was also in pain and about to faint.


    Amane rested her hand on the beast''s head and it fainted due to exhaustion. Amane had forced its body to relax and drove the pain out.


    "-I will help you out. Huh? You have already dealt with the beast? How did - I mean, how wonderful. So, this is your power?"


    Elios looked shocked and uncomfortable as she watched Yoko use her powers. She was seething inside her heart since she had not expected Yoko to be able to use her powers.


    The beast in front of her had been pumped full of drugs and would not be able to calm down once it woke up. There was also a shock collar on the beast''s body which Elios had control of.


    So, she activated the collar and the beast cried out in pain before waking up once more. It was right behind Yoko and it would injure her.


    Now was the time for Elios to step in, but Sakura beat her to the punch.


    "Yoko, duck right now."


    Sakura held her hand out toward the monster and flames appeared from her hand and engulfed the beast. Within seconds, the beast was gone and nothing remained of its body.


    "Tsk, this was easy. My flames are getting more and more powerful by the day."


    Sakura''s words were full of admiration but complaining as well. She quickly made her way toward Yoko to check up on her cousin.


    Meanwhile, Elios knew that she had lost her chance at saving these two. But she could not be mad because she had gotten some precious information out of this outing.


    It was obvious to her now that drugs did not work on this pair. She had tried them and found them to be useless. But it made her desire to have Yoko Tsurugi at her side all the stronger.


    And even Sakura was beginning to impress Elios now. She had never paid much attention to her daughter but it had been the wrong thing to do. It seemed as if Sakura had a lot of power in her small body as well.


    ''I guess I need to change my strategy about how to approach this situation.''


    Elios Tsurugi was a businesswoman and she never made losing moves. Even now, she would win and conquer these people in front of her. And to do that, she had a plan in motion.


    "You both must be tired after that eventful day today. Why don''t you come back home with me and I will treat you to some ice-cream now?"


    Both Sakura and Yoko looked at Elios like she was a fool. They could not figure out what was wrong with her now.


    But Elios had a change in her plans because of all that she saw.


    It would be impossible for her to physically put Sakura and Yoko in danger. But she could get them emotionally at least. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both Sakura and Yoko lacked a female role model in their life. The love and care of a mother eluded them. So, Elios was sure that this was a longing buried deep in their heart - to get the case of a mother.


    And that was the role she was going to play in their life now. She was going to be a mother to these two girls and make them depend on her like that.


    Now this was a long road that would need time and effort to pull off. But Elios was willing to put in the effort.


    ''After all, talent is necessary to make a business grow. And I need to have these two on my side if I want to become even more successful.''


    Elios was sure that Yoko and Sakura would agree to her proposal out of curiosity if nothing else. These two would want to know what Elios was cooking and-


    "No thanks. I just want to head home and sleep now. Today was too hectic for me and I still need to catch up on my sleep from yesterday. Sakura, are you coming with me or not?"


    Elios watched with tense eyes as Yoko declined her hospitality and decided to go home. Even Sakura looked amused as she followed Yoko Tsurugi.


    "I will come with you. My doctor asked me to refrain from eating things like Ice-cream for the time being. I also need to get some work done at home."


    Both Sakura and Yoko refused to come with Elios. It was humiliating and a public shun of her hospitality.


    ''These two fuckers. I was being lenient until now, but it seems like I need to put a stop to their mischief. I will not take this humiliation sitting down.''

 Chapter 199 - 199: 199: A stunning drama [pt2]

    People looked at Elios Tsurugi''s tense smile and snickered at her misfortune. Only her employees looked beneath the surface and felt their hearts stop in fear of her mood.


    "M-Madam, are you alright? Do you need us to do anything for you?"


    The employees quickly tried to bring their boss in a good mood. Their employment depended on Elios Tsurugi''s good mood.


    "Get lost. All of you get lost and do your work. If I need you, then I will call for you. Until then, you need to stay away from me."


    Everyone gulped their fears down and took a step back from Elios Tsurugi. Her glaring eyes were enough to make them all shudder in fear. Even the passer-by looked uncomfortable and turned their eyes away.


    The employees flinched and jumped away from their boss. They did not dare to look at her in case they would incur her wrath even more.


    Eliso Tsurugi knew that she had failed her first plan but this was far from over. But this was only the start of her plan. She still had a lot of things left to do and tricks to pull off.


    ''Fine. If those kids want to play with me on an even playground, then I will show them who I am. I will pressure them slowly and drive their business away.''


    Elios Tsurugi picked up her phone and made a call. She had kept in contact with the Tsurugi family elders for these kinds of situations and now it was paying off.


    Elder Hao picked up the phone call in under a minute and he sounded surprised to hear from Elios.


    "My child. What can I do to help you out? Whatever it is, you can tell me."


    Elder Hao was one of her parent''s friends and he was also the one who introduced Elios to the Tsurugi household. He had reaped a lot of benefits once Elios had taken her position. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was thanks to Elios that Elder Hao was the head of the elders. She had put in a lot of effort to make people submissive to her.


    "I need a favor, Elder Hao. I want you to send me anything and everything about Yoko Tsurugi and my child. The more you can dig into it, the better it would be. I will also give you a lot of benefits."


    Elios offered it all to Elder Hao and she knew that this was an offer the elder would not be able to refuse.


    Knowing Elder Hao''s temper and his character, there was no way he would get along with Yoko Tsurugi. He was someone Elios could count on.


    "I see. So Akabe dragged you into our family affairs as well, dear child. I would advise you to stay out of this mess if you care for your life, but I can tell that you are not interested in hearing me out."


    "Very well then. I will tell you all about Yoko Tsurugi and her weakness. But you better be careful because Yoko Tsurugi is not an easy opponent to face."


    It was easy for Elios to imagine what happened between Elder Hao and Yoko Tsurugi. And since it was Elder Hao who asked Elios to remain vigilant, she knew that things were serious.


    But at the same time, Elios had dealt with such kids before. There were a lot of upcoming businesses that tried to compete with hers but ended up getting crushed. These kids needed to be put in their place soon.


    ...¡­


    "Yoko, are you sure you want to leave my mother like this? She would not let us go this easily."


    Sakura was worried about what her mother''s next move would be. She knew her mother well and this terrified her a lot.


    But Yoko looked unbothered by what was going to happen next.


    "Sakura, stop worrying. If your mother wants to come after us, then let her. We will just end up crushing her even harder than before."


    Amane assured Sakura and that did make her feel better. It was not a complete confirmation that things would be alright, but this was something.


    But little did they both know that things were about to get a lot more complicated. And not the way these two expected things to get complicated.


    That morning, Sakura was woken up by a phone call quite early in the morning. She was still half-asleep but she managed to pick up the phone.


    "Hello, how may I help you?"


    Sakura rubbed her eyes as she stood up. She stretched her arms above her head and worked all the cracks out of her body.


    "I-I would like to cancel my appointment with your family and take my offer back. I no longer wish to do any business with you."


    Those words woke Sakura right up. She had not expected to get such a surprise as soon as she woke up that day.


    "Huh? Wait, who is this? Do I know you? Hey, tell me more about your¡­"


    The phone call ended on the other side. Sakura was left looking at her phone with a look of disbelief on her face.


    "I¡­what was that?"


    That was the start of things going downhill. Throughout the day, Sakura kept on getting such calls from a lot of people. Some wanted to cancel their orders, the others wanted to make useless inquiries.


    It was getting overwhelming for Sakura to handle alone.


    "I would like to cancel my order with your family as well. I-I should cut the call now."


    Even the most loyal of customers took their order back and that smelled of some bullshit. Sakura could not help but frown and her blood boiled after seeing all this.


    "Sakura, is everything alright? You have been seething for quite some time now."


    Amane asked as she noticed Sakura''s mood. It was dark and Sakura looked ready to kill someone. But then, Sakura took some calming breaths.


    "Everything is alright. Well, there is a small problem but I will deal with it on my end. There is no need for you to be worried about anything, Yoko."


    Sakura tried to appear calm and not stressed. She did not want Yoko to be worried about anything.


    Whatever was happening around here was her problem to solve. She knew that she could help Yoko out with this.


    "Sakura, there is no need for you to take this burden alone. If you want my help, then speak up. I am always here to help you out."


    That was what Yoko told Sakura and Sakura was thankful for her support. But this was something she wanted to do alone. She needed to make sure she had everything ready on her end.


    ''I don''t need to get Yoko concerned for no reason. I can take care of things on my own. I will also prove that I am the right person to keep by your side, Yoko.''


    "No, there is nothing wrong here. I will get going now since I have more work to do."


    Sakura needed to look more into things. She was sure that her mother was involved in these things in some way but she needed proof.


    ...¡­


    Amane watched Sakura''s expression change in various ways. Her cousin was taking a lot of pain right now and she seemed to have realized what was happening as well.


    "Well, that old woman is starting to get on my nerves. She was cute before and I did not mind her, but I think I will have her removed now."


    Amane flexed her hand and waited for the phone call. She knew that she would get one from Charlie soon.


    And as expected, Charlie called her in the next fifteen minutes.


    "Yoko, how are you doing? I heard the news of your family and the difficulties it is facing. So, do you know who is responsible for all this? Do you need my help with anything?"


    Charlie sounded excited to help Yoko out. And the sentiments were appreciated by Yoko, but they were not necessary.


    "Hmm, I don''t think I need your help with anything, but I will let you know if I find anything worth my notice. You can relax until now."


    As much as Amane would like to dump everything on others'' shoulders, she knew she could not make a habit of this.


    Elios Tsurugi was only able to do all this because she did not fear Yoko and her influence. What Yoko needed to do was crush Elios and show her that her position meant nothing.


    "I see. But if you need any help from my side then tell me. I will be willing to help you out."


    Charlie''s offer was so tempting. Especially when you looked at her position as the leader of the divine guild and you suddenly had one heck of an ally.


    "Hey Charlie, I changed my mind. I need you to do a few things for me. I think getting your help would be much more fun than letting things stay like this."


    "Ah sure, you can ask for help. You can use me and my resources as much as you want to. I don''t mind anything you do to me."


    This was what Charlie offered Amane and Amane could not help but feel spoilt by her friend. This was too tempting of an offer.


    "Aww Charlie, you will make me swoon if you keep on saying words like these. But for now, just help me get a few things and that would be all."


    Amane had a plan now.


    If Elios was thinking of depriving her of her opportunities, then Amane would do the same to Elios.

 Chapter 200 - 200: 200: Decisions are hard [pt1]

    Elios Tsurugi was in a great mood. She had given the orders and now she just needed to sit back and relax. The rest of the things would happen as she had ordered them to happen.


    It would not take long for Yoko Tsurugi''s empire to fall. And it would all have been done by a single person. Truly, no one could resist her charms as well as her political powers.


    Elios Tsurugi was truly the best person for these kinds of jobs and she knew that as well.


    So naturally, she celebrated this by opening another bottle of her favorite vine and pouring herself a glass. She needed to celebrate her victory over Yoko Tsurugi.


    Only, it seemed as if the world had other plans for her to follow.


    As soon as Elios opened the bottle of wine and poured herself a glass, the door to her office opened and her panicked secretary entered the room. Something drastic seemed to have happened for her secretary to look like this.


    "What''s wrong? This better be important if you are barging into the room like this. I don''t think I can excuse your rudeness otherwise."


    The secretary would be lucky if she was not fired. But since she had done such a remarkable job up until this date, Elios decided to give her another chance to prove her worth.


    The secretary looked stumped and afraid. She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out of her mouth at first.


    But then she seemed to gather her courage and speak up.


    "B-Boss, we are in trouble. Our stock prices keep on falling and our suppliers and financiers are backing away. Our business is at an all-time decline from which we cannot recover on our own."


    The secretary''s words shocked Elios enough for her to throw her wine glass away and look at her with wide eyes.


    Elios rested her hand on her head and massaged it to get the pain out. She was beginning to develop a small headache now.


    "What did you say happened here? Oh god, not this shit again. Don''t tell me that it''s because the employees are protesting again to get a raise. We just gave them a bonus last month."


    The secretary shook her head as a negative.


    "I-It''s not the employees this time. It''s our customers and investors. They are refusing to cooperate with us over anything. Our scores are low and so is the interest of anyone in our company now."


    Elios was surprised now. This had happened suddenly and she could not help but feel suspicious of this. How could this have happened to her of all people?


    "You said that everyone is backing away slowly, huh? This cannot be natural. We need to get to the bottom of this for sure."


    Elios got up from her seat and brought her coat out. She wore it and decided to head out as well. She had a shareholder meeting to head toward and figure out what was going on here.


    Behind her, her secretary shook in her boots. She was as glad that she had gotten away with delivering such shocking news. Everyone else was certain that she would get fired for sure.


    ''Maybe Elios Tsurugi is not such a bitch as everyone makes her out to be. She does seem to have a human soul and¡­''


    "You! You are fired for giving me such bad news and being late to report such things to me. Hurry up and go away. I don''t want to see your face."


    The secretary''s smile fell off her face.


    Here she had been, thinking just how lucky she had gotten just now. But little did she know that it would be her biggest regret in life.


    The secretary left her post as well as the company with an angry expression that day. She did not even take her luggage and other things from the storage room.


    She would likely have some for those things later once she had calmed down and had more time to think over her actions. She did have a lot of important things.


    But what was she going to do now? She did not have a source of income anymore. This job had been everything the secretary had in her life.


    "Tsk, it looks like my mother still has that infamous temper of hers intact. She fired you off because of something that was not your fault, right? You poor girl."


    The secretary looked up, only to see Sakura standing in front of her. The younger looked like a guardian angel in the middle of the road.


    The secretary had been in this company for some time so she knew the young lady quite well. And often, she had felt bad for young Sakura''s circumstances.


    "Lady Sakura, what are you doing here? If your mother finds you here, then she would be even angrier than she already is."


    The secretary pointed out with a scared voice. She was one of the normal people of this world now so she needed to fear power. She no longer had money or influence in her life


    But Sakura did not even budge a single inch even after the secretary spoke of all this.


    "My mother¡­is a difficult person to understand or get along with. Often, she is scary enough to even give me goosebumps. Nevertheless, I can see that you had a tremendous hand in her success."


    "And that is why, I want to recruit you toward our side. Both I and Yoko can use someone like you by our side. You will not have to fear about getting fired randomly if you agree to come with us."


    Sakura extended her hand to the former secretary of her mother. The secretary was a miracle worker at times.


    She was both hardworking as well as smart enough to take care of things on her own.


    As such, Sakura wants this secretary at her side.


    "I¡­if you would have me then I will be more than happy to join your side."


    The secretary had nothing to lose now anyway. She had already been fired from her job.


    ...¡­


    "Ugh, this is such a drag. Why did I decide to go shopping alone while Sakura goes off and does her thing? I should have gone with her. Maybe then I would not be stuck in this store."


    Usually, Amane liked shopping and looking around.


    Getting new and shiny things was a fun luxury not everyone could afford. And that was why Yoko liked money and influence.


    But today, it was just a hindrance. She had been listening to the shopkeeper brag about his worthless collection for about half an hour now. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "-and this one is another luxurious one our customers adore. It also has a very manageable price range and-"


    See, this was what Yoko talked about. She was not interested in these products and her temper was very close to burning this store.


    "Excuse me. I need to head to the washroom right now."


    Amane stood up and startled the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper did not even realize that Amane was trying to run away from him. He looked happy to assist her in any way possible.


    "Of course. My worker will lead you to the washroom in the back. I hope you have a fun time there."


    The shopkeeper smiled a happy smile and Amane was sure that he was not even thinking half the time he spoke.


    Either that, or he had no situational awareness to speak of. Who said such words to their customers in such an open manner?


    Heck, the worker leading Amane back to the bathroom looked startled and embarrassed on her employee''s behalf.


    "Miss, this is the washroom."


    The employee looked uncomfortable, not knowing what she should do now. Should she wait for Yoko Tsurugi to be finished? Or should she go back to her post?


    "Thank you for leading me here. I will take things over from here."


    Amane promised the worker and she hesitated before she went back to her post once more. Luckily for her, Amane decided not to use the device she had to knock this woman out.


    But she did knock at the door of the washroom and entered a stall. Then, it was time for her to pull off her disappearing trick.


    Amane opened the door to the bathroom and quietly walked out. No one stopped her since there was no one here. And Amane walked right of the store''s backdoor.


    She was never going to come back here again.


    "Finally, I am free of that nightmare. Now let''s see where I can go from here."


    Amane opened the map, only to see a familiar person passing her by. Aqua looked out of it right now and her eyes also looked dazed over.


    Something seemed to have happened, but Amane thought twice about it before calling her over.


    "Aqua, hey Aqua, are you alright? Can you even hear me?"


    From the way Aqua was behaving, it would be fair to assume that she did not want to be called out to by anyone. She seemed a little lost in her thoughts for now.


    On the other hand, Amane was getting more and more curious about Aqua''s situation. She could tell that there was something wrong with Aqua now. But whatever it was still not clear to Amane.


    So, she decided to go out and check things out. She followed Aqua as she walked around the town and then paused when Aqua sat down on the city bench. She looked exhausted and done.

 Chapter 201 - 201: 201: Decisions are hard [pt2]

    "You finally stopped walking. Was it fun making me walk around the town? You could have stopped in between and explained yourself at least. It would have helped me out."


    Amane decided to walk out of the shadows and she watched Aqua look startled by her sudden appearance.


    Aqua opened her mouth to respond but no words came out. She had been rendered speechless suddenly. But she also gathered herself and decided to pull her head out of her thoughts.


    "I am not acting like myself today¡­? How fitting. I am feeling like myself today as well. I think I need to lie down and rest now."


    Aqua spoke these words but she made no move to get up and lie down. She still looked dazed as she looked at the setting sun.


    "Ahh, so what happened? Are you going to tell me anything at all? You look a lot more tired than before. Don''t tell me! The time you spent with me and Sakura was not to your liking and¡­"


    "Don''t talk about that time. I do not want to talk about anything concerning *her*"


    Amane was startled by the sudden fierceness of Aqua''s words. And for what it was worth, Aqua looked surprised as well at the loud noise she had produced.


    But she decided to calm herself down and take a few deep breaths. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I apologize. I did not mean to speak so rudely to you. Maybe I am feeling a little under the weather. I should head home now."


    Aqua could not believe the words escaping her mouth. This was not what she had planned to say to Yoko Tsurugi at all.


    Aqua had come here to force Yoko Tsurugi to go with her and then exchange her in place of her other half. That had been Aqua''s plan all along and she had steeled herself to follow through.


    But now that it was time for her to carry out her plans, her heart refused to follow through. There was a certain pang in her heart where her other half had been and it protested this move.


    ''Tsk, you might be gone but you will not stop being an annoyance to me even now. You were truly in love with Yoko Tsurugi, right? Even your left-over presence would not let me hard this woman.''


    Aqua gritted her teeth until she tasted blood in her mouth. She knew that there was nothing else she could do about this situation and that sucked.


    In her distracted state, Aqua forgot to keep her guard up. She felt a palm sliding against her forehead and checking her temperature. It startled Aqua and she took quite a few steps back.


    "Oh my! You don''t seem to have a fever but you certainly are ill. How did this happen to you? What made you lose your other half?"


    For the first time in her life, Aqua felt a tiny both of hate make its way into her heart. She hated how Yoko Tsurugi was speaking so casually, almost as if she had nothing to do with this situation.


    Moreover, she did not sound worried about Aqua''s other half, but she sounded curious to know more.


    And despite all this, Aqua could not bring herself to hate Yoko Tsurugi at all. Her instincts and feelings would not allow this to happen.


    ''Tsk, I hate my body and my awareness of my surroundings. This was not supposed to happen to me. God, I wish my other half was here.''


    "Aqua, is everything alright? You can tell me anything and I will try to help you out."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s words were encouraging but they sounded empty in Aqua''s head. She could not help but sigh as soon as she heard them.


    She wanted to believe Yoko Tsurugi, but hope had been diminished from her life slowly. She could not take this anymore.


    "There, everything would be alright. You are just going through a rough patch in your life. Things would start to pick for you soon enough. You just need to wait around a little more and see."


    Aqua opened her mouth to speak but then closed her mouth. There was a lot she wanted to speak about, but her mouth refused to open and form words.


    Only tears struck Aqua''s eyes and she ended up sobbing out loudly. She could not help herself there and her sobs echoes throughout the park.


    "Let it all out. You need to cry and let your sadness pour out of you. Things would get better soon for you."


    Aqua assured the female in her arms. The more she assured Aqua, the harder Aqua cried in her arms. In the end, Aqua fell asleep and refused to wake up for the time being. Amane could tell that she was exhausted.


    But this was not what concerned Amane. She had felt Aqua''s aura and it had an incompleteness to her.


    The beast-like entity that made up Aqua''s other half seemed to be missing. Someone or something seemed to have ripped that entity out of Aqua''s body and consciousness.


    ''If someone does have this kind of power, then it is dangerous. This is too much like those from my past. They all should have been dead or sealed up. But it seemed as if someone had decided to wake these scientists up.''


    The more Amane learned about this situation, the more she wanted to deny everything and live a happy and carefree life.


    Things were¡­ not looking up for her now.


    She remained in her current position for about half an hour before Aqua stirred and woke up. Aqua looked marginally better than before and she also looked well-rested.


    There was still a deep sadness in her eyes, but it was no longer that soul-consuming feeling she felt before.


    "Are you finally awake now? You sure took your time."


    Amane teased Aqua but the other had no energy to even push Amane away. She only ended up leaning more and more into Amane''s side.


    "Be quiet. Just let me rest a little bit on your arm. I am tired and my eyes refuse to open."


    Aqua complained as she threw her body against Amane''s side. She seemed to be getting comfortable in her current state.


    "Hey Yoko, do you know how long I have been with my other half? My whole life. But despite that, I never bothered giving it a name or calling out to it. It even asked me for a name once but I ignored it."


    "How weird¡­I thought I would be happy to be the owner of my own life again. But this is difficult. This loneliness is not what I expected my freedom to be."


    Aqua finally seemed to be in a mood to talk about her feelings. She was feeling comfortable and warm in Yoko''s presence.


    Once again, she did not know whether it was because of the lingering influence of her other half or because she was beginning to develop feelings for Yoko Tsurugi as well. But one thing was for certain - she could not sit here and waste her time.


    She needed to act now.


    "Hey Yoko, can you help me out with something? I know you are busy but I do need your help."


    In the end, Aqua decided to brave her feelings and ask for help. Sitting still would not help her out and she could not live a life without her other half by her side.


    "Ah, so you finally decided and are now asking for my help? But are you sure you want my *help* with this?"


    Yoko Tsurugi''s words made it sound like she knew what Aqua was planning here. That did take Aqua aback a little but she took in a deep breath to calm herself down. Things were alright and she had not been caught for now.


    "I do want your help but I will not force you to do anything for me. The decision to do anything to help me out is yours."


    Aqua forced these words out. Her mind and her heart were at war with each other. They both wanted different things from her.


    "Fine, I will help you out. So Aqua, lead the way."


    Aqua suppressed her shock at the easy acceptance and started to walk back to the lab she had been in before. It was going to take some time to get back home.


    Yoko followed behind her but she was never too far to be out of reach or sight. It seemed like Yoko''s offer of helping Aqua out was genuine.


    Her decision to use Yoko Tsurugi made Aqua feel a little guilty. She was sure that this decision would be one to haunt her later.


    ''But I need my other half to be with me. Her presence will let me get over this in the future.''


    This was something Aqua believed in. She was willing to bet anything that this was going to be the truth.


    "We are here. This is the lab I was commissioned in. Let''s head in now so that I can show you around."


    It was weird that there seemed to be no one in the lab. Even the lights were turned off and the experiment chambers were empty. Aqua could not help but feel as if this was a trap laid out specifically for them.


    "So, this is the lab you were raised in? It''s interesting. Do you mind if I look around? Maybe I will find something of notice."


    Aqua had no idea what Yoko hoped to find in here, but she let Yoko look around for now.

 Chapter 202 - 202: 202: A hand for help [pt1]

    Aqua was half expecting someone to jump out and tell her that this was some kind of prank and that this lab had not been abandoned by the others. But nothing of that sort happened for her.


    Yoko seemed quite busy exploring this lab at this moment. Her eyes and hands moved from one device to another.


    "Someone took great pains to set up this lab. I can see that a lot of money was spent on this lab in the past few years. Everything is brand new but well-used."


    Aqua had no idea what Yoko Tsurugi saw to come to this conclusion, but she was not wrong. This place had been well-used as well as maintained.


    However, this place was also out of her control to handle now. Aqua was going to end up torching this place if she did not find her other half''s whereabouts here.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, stop playing around and be serious. We are here to rescue someone and¡­"


    Aqua heard the brief sound of someone panting. Whosoever it was, they seemed to be in pain and they were heading their way.


    After Aqua had lost her other half, her instincts as well as her senses had gotten dull. So naturally, Amane heard the disturbance before Aqua did but she did not show it on her face.


    It was not until the person that was causing this disturbance showed himself that Amane decided to act.


    The half-beast lunged toward them and Amane raised her hand to form a barrier between him and the duo. That action caught Aqua off guard.


    "What the hell. Wait, I know this person. He is someone who was in the same experimental batch as me. It looks like he has lost his mind recently."


    The other wild person fought against Amane''s hold to try and get himself free. But Amane held the bonds tightly and thought about what she should do with this man.


    However, Aqua was faster than Amane had been and she ended up knocking the other out. The wild man groaned before he collapsed on the ground.


    "Finally, he went down. Now this shall give us enough time to observe what happened here."


    Aqua bent down to observe the person she had knocked out. The unconscious man took small but sharp breaths to suppress his desire to stand up again. It seemed as if he was fighting against himself.


    Aqua could not sense anything in the air so it must mean that this person must have been given some kind of drug to act this way.


    Amane leaned down beside Aqua as well and decided to look at this man''s psyche. Her powers worked through the wild man''s body and she found traces of drugs inside him.


    "Seems like someone drugged this man almost four to five hours ago. That is the same time they seemed to have abandoned this lab. It seemed as if this was all planned."


    Aqua suppressed her gasp of surprise when she heard Yoko''s words. She knew that they were true in her heart but she did not want to believe in them.


    "We got abandoned? No way. Surely that is not possible. Our boss would not abandon us like this and-"


    "And yet, it seems as if you did get abandoned. You need to face the truth and come back to your senses. Now, let me find a way to track down your other half."


    Aqua went quiet once she was reprimanded. She could not say anything since Amane had only spoken logically. So Aqua waited for Yoko to make a move first.


    "Do you even know how to hack the mainframe to find where the others went?"


    Aqua asked a bit too late. By that time, Amane was already setting up herself to investigate. Her powers brushed over everything and picked up all the scents and hints.


    "Hack the mainframe? We won''t need to do something that tedious. Just give me a minute and I will figure out where the people in this lab went."


    Amane started picking up signs soon when she used her powers. Often, Humans thought that they had hidden everything they could hide, but that was their misconception.


    There were signals and hints that humans could never pick up on normally. So, it was impossible for them to completely clear a crime scene of hints.


    And that was what Amane used to track them down. Within minutes, she had a general location of where the people she was chasing after went.


    "Alright, I know where we are going next. But we also need to take care of this place. It is not safe for anyone to venture into accidentally."


    Amane opened her phone and made a call. That startled Aqua and she snatched Amane''s phone before cutting the call.


    "Have you gone mad? There is no way this place can be discovered by anyone. What do you think my boss would do? He would destroy this place and any evidence it holds. I will not risk the safety of my other half like this¡­"


    Aqua gasped at the sudden increase in pressure over her body. She could not help but gasp as the pressure began to hurt more and more until it became unbearable.


    But just as it was becoming a lot more to handle, Amane lowered the pressure and Aqua was able to take in big gulps of breaths.


    "Aqua, I am not here as your assistant, but as an investigator myself. It would serve you well to remember this small bit of information for the future. Also, I am going to do as I please and you cannot stop me." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aqua knew that Yoko Tsurugi had made up her mind. It had been foolish of her to try and stop Yoko since the start.


    Still, she had somehow hoped that it would not be the case for her and Yoko would somehow listen to her words.


    "You are so selfish. Would it kill you to listen to my words for once? I am not asking a lot from you, am I?"


    Aqua asked as she gasped and coughed to get more air into her lungs. She looked up into Yoko Tsurugi''s eyes and froze.


    "No, you are not asking a lot from me. But whatever you are asking is getting quite annoying for me so I need you to stop."


    Aqua''s words were stuck in her throat. She swallowed everything she was about to say and fell quiet. She watched as Yoko moved around to find more evidence of what happened.


    Her energy filled every space of this place as she dug deeper and deeper into the scents left behind. And just when she thought she had what she had been looking for, it all started to fade away.


    "Tsk, paranoid bastards. At least they were careless enough to leave crumbs of their energy. I know where we need to go from here."


    Hope swelled Aqua''s insides and she felt thankful. She still felt annoyed at Yoko but was being overshadowed by her desire but even that was beginning to fade away.


    "Hey, if you know where my other half is, then let''s hurry up and chase after her. There is no need for us to waste time like this¡­"


    Aqua stopped speaking when she noticed that Yoko looked uninterested in her actions. Instead of standing up, Yoko sat down once more and sighed.


    "I would rather not chase after your other half today. I am sure that our opponents know that we have found this place and they would be ready for a counterattack. It will be better for us to take out time."


    Amane''s words caused Aqua to fume. She did not want to listen to Amane and sit around without doing anything.


    She needed to move her body and get rid of the agitation she had been feeling up until now.


    "Yoko, what are you saying? We need to attack now before our enemies tighten their security. There is no better time for us to attack than now. Don''t you think so as well?"


    Aqua tried to persuade Amane into heading out now. Every second she spends away from her other half was annoying and filled with pain. It was not a lot right now, but it would start to get painful soon.


    "I know you are eager to meet your other half, Aqua. But you need to be careful. As much as I want to help you out, I have my priorities as well. I have people waiting for me back home."


    Amane''s words annoyed Aqua a lot, but she knew that this was the only way to get the cooperation she needed from Yoko. She had to bow her head and wait for Yoko to agree with her.


    "Fine, you can go back home today. But you must help me out tomorrow for sure. I cannot be away from my other half for too long."


    Loneliness and nostalgia were already beginning to settle inside Aqua''s heart. She was sure that she would do something stupid if she was not detained now.


    Yoko must have known that as well because she did not leave Aqua alone. Instead, she extended her hand toward Aqua and held it toward the elder.


    "Come with me tonight. I feel as if I should not leave you alone for now. Desperate people like you are prone to making foolish moves in desperate times."


    Aqua wanted to deny Yoko''s assistance. She did not want to own Yoko anything.


    And yet, she carved that relief Yoko gave her and wanted to lean more into it.

 Chapter 203 - 203: 203: A hand for help [pt2]

    "Yoko Tsurugi, where did you disappear to in the middle of the day? Do you know how big of a shock it was for me to get a phone call saying that you disappeared from the shop you were at? The shop owner almost-"


    Aqua had been at the Tsurugi household a few times now and she had also kept an eye on Yoko Tsurugi''s whereabouts. So, she knew who the person in front of her was.


    She would have known who Elios Tsurugi was even if Aqua had nothing to do with Yoko anyway.


    But what Aqua did not expect was running into Elios Tsurugi like this. This abrupt meeting was making Aqua feel weird.


    "Who is your friend, Yoko? I never permitted you to bring any friends hope. I am sorry dear, but I need you to go back home today. You see, Yoko is under house arrest and she should respect her boundaries."


    Elios Tsurugi looked at Aqua as if she was a bug. Despite her kind tone and soft demure, Elios Tsurugi''s eyes were harsh and cracking. One look was enough to tell Aqua that she was not welcome in this house.


    But much to Aqua''s surprise, Yoko took a stance in front of her and blocked Elios from looking at her directly. Yoko seemed to be looking at Elios straight with a complex look in her eyes.


    "Elios, keep your complaints to yourself. Aqua is my acquaintance and my guest as well. Also, I am the family head right now so I don''t need your permission to house anyone."


    Elios Tsurugi was triggered as soon as she heard those words. She had not expected Yoko to talk back to her.


    "I know that you are a little annoyed at me right now, Yoko. But there is no reason for you to be behaving like this toward me. I am just trying to think of your future when I say all this. Yoko I-"


    "Should audition out for a movie. I have to say that you are a great actress for sure. Even I would have fallen for your sob story if I met you for the first time today."


    Elios Tsurugi could not take this humiliation anymore. She walked down the stairs and stood in front of Yoko.


    Elios Tsurugi was a whole head taller than Yoko and her body looked much more intimidating. It made Aqua tense up and she positioned herself to counter an attack if it was made.


    But Elios Tsurugi did not attack Yoko outright. There was no real way for her to attack Yoko without causing trouble for herself as well.


    Instead, she calmed herself down and looked Yoko in the eyes. This was a battle of willpower and who could last longer like this?


    But even this, Elios lost. This look in Yoko''s eyes was too heavy and tiresome to be looked at for much longer. Elios had to put in the white flag and walk away.


    "This is far from over, Yoko Tsurugi. You will be brought to justice one of these days for sure."


    Amane was amused after she heard Elios''s threat. She was no longer surprised or shocked by the words that came out of Elios''s mouth. The elder lady was just another minor villain in Yoko''s life now.


    "Ah, sure Aunty. You can try everything you can to try and bring me down. But I assure you that none of it would have any impact on me."


    Amane promised this to Elios and the eldest stalked out of the house. It was likely that she would not come back today at all.


    "Hmm, looks like we got rid of one problem for now. So, let''s head inside for now and make sure you are settled in nicely."


    Amane warped her arm around Aqua''s waist and led her inside. Aqua wanted to say that it was uncomfortable for her to be held like this, but that would be a lie. It felt comforting to be held like this.


    She had not expected it, but Yoko''s arms were surprisingly firm and cozy as they closed around her middle. It made Aqua want to lean more into her.


    "Yoko, hurry up and come here. I need you to see¡­oh god, you brought another woman home? When will you learn not to keep picking up stray dogs."


    Aqua did not know if she felt insulted or mortified to be called a stray dog by Sakura of all people. The younger had never really liked Aqua all that much. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But there was something¡­different¡­about Sakura today. It might be the way she carried herself or the air of power around her. Aqua was unsure what changed, but something seemed to have changed.


    "Sakura, are you jealous? Come here. I have two arms and I can hug two people with them. There is no need to be jealous."


    Sakura let out a tired sigh at Yoko''s actions. But she did burrow herself into Amane''s embrace and burrowed her face into Amane''s shoulder.


    "If I get lazy, it is all your fault. Ah, why do I even bother with you at this point?"


    Sakura held Amane tightly as she asserted her claim. Her every action told Aqua to keep her distance from Yoko.


    And Aqua would have pulled herself back if not for Yoko holding tightly onto her middle.


    "Hey, we are all acquaintances here and we have even spent some quality time together before. I am sure you both can get along with each other."


    Aqua was sure that they all could get along if they wanted to. But it did not seem as if Sakura Tsurugi wanted to get along with her.


    There seemed to be some kind of secret communication going on between Yoko and Sakura and ultimately Sakura sighed and gave up.


    "Aqua, I know that you are going through some tough times so I want to help you out. Come, I will take you to your room now."


    Aqua tried not to show her shock when Sakura Tsurugi offered this and grabbed hold of Aqua''s arm. Despite her gentle grip on her arm, Aqua was sure that Sakura did not like or care about her.


    ''She is just being kind to me so that Yoko will not be disappointed in her.''


    ......


    "You ran away from your duties and responsibilities. Do you have anything to say about you, Professor Ross? Any excuses you want to make right before I have you killed off?"


    Professor Ross looked up with a sweaty face as he faced Chen, his boss.


    Chen looked unhappy with Professor Ross''s decision to run away from the incoming fight but there had been a reason for this.


    "I-I did this for our organization''s benefit. A-Actually, my facility was not fit to fight in. We would have suffered huge losses if Yoko Tsurugi decided to lose control of her powers there. That is why¡­"


    "You did what you had to and you ran away? Oh my! How thoughtful of you."


    Professor Ross gulped his saliva down as he looked at Chen. His heart sank as soon as he realized that Chen had no intention of listening to his words or his excuses.


    "A-A chance. Please give me another chance to prove my worth to you. I have a plan to bring a special specimen back to the lab for you."


    Now that gave Chen a pause. He gestured for the Professor to keep on speaking. And that was when Professor knew that it was his chance.


    ", the person who led Yoko Tsurugi to my lab was an experiment of mine, Aqua. Currently, I have her other half and she is following my orders. If I order her to betray Yoko, I am sure she would follow it as well."


    Chen lowered his hand and he had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "I see. So, you already have a plan in motion for such a situation. In that case, I will give you another chance to prove yourself to me. But this time, do not disappoint me or I will have you experimented on."


    Professor Ross flinched at those words. He was a scientist and had performed his fair share of experiments. He knew what these experiments entitled and he never wanted to be a part of it.


    ''I-I need to get things back on the right track no matter what I must do. I will not be experimented upon today.


    That was what Professor Ross promised to himself. He quickly stood up and walked out of the gate. He had a lot to prepare right now.


    As soon as he was out of the way, Chen clenched his fist and blood began to flow out of his wounded hand. But he quickly relaxed and looked at his wound. It had not even hurt this time. The curse was spreading across his body faster now.


    "Tsk, that Yoko Tsurugi is a pain in my ass. She is like a bad memory, following me even when I want to get rid of it. Should I have her taken care of?"


    Chen had not taken any personal interest in Yoko Tsurugi up until now. But it seemed more and more likely that he would need to step into the situation soon.


    For now, he would give Professor Ross a chance. But if Professor Ross fails to correct the situation, Chen would step in and take over.


    Until then, Chen would research the situation more. Something about this Yoko Tsurugi was beginning to bug him now. And Chen wanted to resolve any tension he felt in the air.

 Chapter 204 - 204: 204: Help to distract [pt1] R-18

    ''What is this situation? I just wanted to fall asleep on my bed. So how did I end up being sandwiched between two well-developed bodies like these. And I understand that Yoko is ripped, but what the hell happened to Sakura.''


    Aqua tried to fall asleep but her body was too awake to let her sleep. Currently, Aqua was trapped between Sakura and Yoko''s sleeping bodies and she had no idea how that happened.


    It felt like one second, Aqua had been ready to head to bed, and the next second she had been surrounded.


    "See, I knew this would happen to you Aqua. Are you not able to sleep because memories are bothering you? You do not need to bottle up your emotions. We are here for you."


    Aqua gulped as she felt Yoko circle her middle with her arms. Yoko pulled Aqua''s body closer to her own and that made Aqua able to handle every muscle in Yoko''s body.


    She was especially aware of the pair of beautiful and big breast digging into her back.


    Sakura''s well-developed body was also flushed against Aqua''s. It made Sakura''s big breasts rub and touch Aqua''s nipples and that made her hard. The sensations were tingling Aqua''s body.


    "Shh, I know this is overwhelming but you should accept our touch and presence. Yoko will not let you go until you feel better anyway. And you need us in your life right now. Your body is so tense so let us help you out."


    Aqua opened her mouth to protest but Sakura''s hands squeezed her breast and made Aqua flush. Whatever complaint Aqua had about Sakura stopped in her mouth as she felt sensations tingling all over her body.


    "I¡­should we be doing this right now? It''s late and we should be asleep¡­ ugh."


    Aqua''s sentence ended in a moan as she felt Yoko''s hand touching her wet pussy. It was leaking already and her cock throbbed in need.


    No matter what Aqua''s mouth said, her body liked what was being done to it. It even wanted more as Aqua''s hips buckled unconsciously into Yoko''s hands.


    "Oh, you want to sleep? Then you can sleep. Sakura and I will take care of your body and help you relax. Now close your eyes and let the sleep wash over your senses."


    That was easier said than done. Aqua tried to fall asleep and she closed her eyes. But Yoko decided to tease her clit and that was it for Aqua.


    Her body jerked awake and Aqua panted in painful pleasure. Her body was tingling all over and her eyes were filled with tears of joy.


    "Ahhh¡­no, don''t touch me there. I will not be able to control myself."


    Aqua complained but her body pushed itself more and more into Yoko''s hands. Aqua was overwhelmed as she was forced to shiver in pleasure again and again.


    Aqua thrashed in her place as Yoko played with her pussy and clit. And Sakura looked fascinated with Aqua''s expression and decided to play with her body as well.


    Sakura''s long and well-crafted fingers lingered at Aua''s waist for a minute before they snuck behind her back and one of those wet fingers entered her ass. That was overwhelming but in a good way.


    "N-Not that hole. Fuck my p-pussy if you must. M-My ass is¡­sensitive¡­"


    Aqua complained as she clamped down hard on the finger inside her body. She had one finger in her pussy and one in her ass now.


    "Aqua, you cannot tell us what to do and what not to do with your body. You just need to keep quiet and enjoy what is being done to you. After all, your cock is enjoying this and it''s leaking a lot."


    Aqua looked down at her leaking cock, but she also got an eyeful of Sakura''s hardness poking her pants. It looked huge and Aqua remembered it being inside her body.


    ''I want it. I want to suck on it. It will jab my pleasure spots so well and crush my insides.''


    Aqua did not even realize she had been looking down and drooling until now. But she looked up with a guilty expression as Sakura chuckled at her expression of want and need.


    "Ah, I can see which part of you truly appreciates me, senior. So, shall I give you want now?"


    Sakura was cocky but she had every reason to be. She rubbed her hard cock against Aqua''s body and noticed how Aqua flinched at the interaction and pulled back.


    Aqua was getting hard as well, but it was her pussy that wanted real action. It was drooling at the thought of getting Sakura''s hard cock inside her.


    "Tsk, you are so unfaithful to me. I gave you a little taste of Sakura''s cock and you got addicted to it? Seems like you need to be taught a lesson."


    Aqua felt the finger inside her pussy turn from two to three. It touched her G-spot and Aqua clamped her pussy around those fingers. Her hole was being abused by Yoko''s talented fingers.


    Sakura looked a little wistful but hungry for more. Her lips were smacked against Aqua''s and she felt Aqua flinch against her body before relaxing.


    "Oh, you both look good kissing each other. Sakura, keep on distracting her. I will open her body to take your cock."


    Yoko''s order caused Sakura to hasten her licking and sucking. This was not as good as kissing Yoko had been for Sakura, but being able to dominate someone like this also felt good.


    Sakura''s body was heavy with want. All she wanted to do was to push Aqua down right now and fuck into her.


    Yoko''s fingers made wet noises as they fucked in and out of Aqua''s body. Those wet noises were causing Aqua to lose her mind and Sakura felt them getting to her as well.


    One of her fingers joined Yoko''s inside Aqua''s stretched-out pussy and Sakura moaned as warmth and wetness surrounded her finger.


    "She''s ready to take you, Sakura. But maybe we should reposition Aqua a little bit. I want relief as well but I want to use her mouth."


    Aqua could only look up and moan as she was being used by the two Tsurugi in front of her. But she did not mind being used.


    Being in this state of calmness and non-thinking was great. It made Aqua able to relax her body.


    She allowed herself to be flipped before Aqua was made to lie down face-first. Her body was half popping up in Yoko''s lap while her bottom was being held up by Sakura''s hands. It left Aqua exposed and entirely up to the mercy of the two sisters.


    "Aqua, try to relax. You have taken in Sakura before so you know how big she is. You don''t want to tear yourself apart, right?"


    Yoko''s hands felt soft and relaxed against Aqua''s face. She leaned into Yoko''s touch as she felt Sakura''s big cock breach her opening and enter her.


    The stretch hurt this time as well and it forced Aqua''s body forward. Her face landed right into Yoko''s lap and her mouth kissed Yoko''s pussy.


    "Aqua, you and Sakura cannot be the only ones enjoying this now. Hurry, come here and lick me. If you make me come, then Sakura would make you come as well."


    That seemed like a promise to Aqua. her pleasure-filled brain took it as such and she leaned forward to kiss Aqua even more. Her tongue lapped up and down Aqua''s pussy and Amane sighed before relaxing.


    "Fuck, you are tight and wet. Stop tightening your pussy like this. I can feel your body trying to suck me in so deep that it hurts."


    Sakura protested as her hips refused to be still. Her cock was being squeezed and massaged inside Aqua''s body and those inner muscles stuck to her body.


    But it was the view in front of her that was doing it for Sakura.


    Yoko seemed to be in control as she held Aqua''s head and controlled her pace. Aqua''s mouth licked and sucked at Yoko''s wet pussy. But every time it felt like Aqua was losing herself, Yoko pulled her head back. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It forced a while out of Aqua''s mouth as she stilled.


    "Tsk, I am training you, Aqua. You need to learn that you do not always get the treats that you want. Now work your body and show Sakura how desperate you are for her to come inside you."


    Aqua whined at this. But her hips continued to back and forth. Sakura was sure that Aqua would be able to fuck herself if she stopped moving.


    And that was what Sakura did. She stopped moving and watched as Aqua desperately tried to fuck herself on Sakura''s cock.


    But the poor girl seemed to be deprived of what she truly wanted and needed.


    "Aww Sakura, are you torturing Aqua? Don''t forget that we are doing this to make her feel better and forget her sorrows. You should not make her suffer like this today."


    Yoko said that but her voice was teasing and filled with amusement. She seemed to be enjoying Sakura''s actions a lot more than she let on.


    "Of course, I am helping Aqua forget about her troubles. After all, not letting her come is distracting her from thinking about anything else. Am I right Aqua? You are not able to think of anything else but me right now, right?"


    Sakura patted Aqua''s face which distracted Aqua and made her look up at Sakura with tear-filled eyes. The motion of her hips seemed to be enough of an answer.

 Chapter 205 - 205: 205: Help to distract [pt2] R-18

    Aqua''s tear-stained eyes were filled with want and need. She sought out Sakura''s touch as Sakura held her waist and gave a deep thrust. It instantly hit Aqua''s pleasure spot and she collapsed.


    Her mouth stopped working but Amane let her go this time. She could tell that Sakura was being too rough on Aqua right now.


    "Go easy on her, Sakura. Otherwise, you might end up breaking her like this."


    Amane commented as she pulled Aqua''s mouth back on her pussy. It was frustrating for her to be in this state of constant arousal but not be able to come.


    Amane needed a cock filling her up to be able to come.


    "Tsk, I am going easy on her right now, Yoko. But Aqua''s body is not allowing me to pull out of it easily. She is swallowing me deep during my thrusts. This is a little too much even for me. Ah fuck, I am about to come."


    Sakura complained as she bit her lips. She could feel Aqua''s pussy gripping her cock tightly and milking her. Sakura was not going to last long at this rate.


    It made her hips still and her body sing with need. Sakura gave a deep thrust that caused Aqua to flinch and come. Her body tensed up and her eyes were rolled into the back of her head.


    Aqua''s pussy milked Sakura''s cock as she came inside her body and filled it up. When Sakura pulled out, her semen leaked out of Aqua''s body. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aqua collapsed as soon as she was let go and her face landed right on Amane''s lap.


    "Aww, looks like you will not be able to move your mouth anymore, Aqua. In that case, lend me your cock. I will take care of myself while you relax."


    Aqua opened her mouth to protest but her body was being turned over. She was oversensitive and her cock was still hard.


    When Aqua had come, her cock had not released along with her pussy. And now, it hurt if someone touched it. But it felt good at the same time.


    Aqua watched as Yoko pulled her hips up and positioned herself right on top of Aqua''s hard cock. Her hips slowly sank on Aqua''s body and Aqua flinched at the painful pleasure she experienced.


    "Tsk, this will not do. I am too aroused to be able to fuck you properly. Sakura, help me out here."


    Aqua watched as Sakura walked toward the pair and looked at Yoko with a questioning look.


    "Yes, is there something you want me to do?"


    Sakura asked as she licked her lips. Her presence made Aqua feel shy but she could not close her legs and hide herself. Besides, Sakura had seen everything Aqua had to offer anyway.


    Twice.


    "I need you to fuck my pussy on top of Aqua''s cock. I don''t think my legs have enough power in them to do this properly."


    Both Sakura and Aqua gulped as soon as they heard Yoko''s words. Yoko hardly gave up her control and her body was usually tense and dominating.


    For the first time, Yoko gave the illusion of giving up control and it made Sakura excited. Her hands instantly warped around Yoko''s waist and she pulled her cousin up.


    "Yoko, remember that you asked for this."


    Sakura warned before she dropped Yoko''s body on top of that hard cock. Yoko did not even flinch at the stretch and her pussy adjusted quickly.


    ''Tsk, Yoko is too used to being fucked open. If only this was my cock Yoko was on. I would have fucked her deep and made her choke on my cock until she was a drooling mess. My egg would also have loved to receive my semen inside her body.''


    Sakura knew that the egg inside Yoko''s body was not hers, but her instincts saw it as hers. It made her desire to fuck Yoko all the stronger inside her mind.


    Meanwhile, Aqua flinched and gulped as she felt her cock being sucked and massaged by Yoko''s pussy. Yoko was being moved up and down her body like a toy by Sakura.


    Aqua was oversensitive and her body could not take it anymore. Her cock twitched once, twice before coming inside Yoko.


    Amane felt that liquid fill her insides but she was not satisfied. She needed more from the body in front of her and she squeezed around that cock inside her.


    The one to notice this was Sakura and her cock was beginning to rise once more. Her desire to fill and claim Yoko was greater than anything she had wanted before.


    "Yoko, don''t worry. I know what you want and I will give your body what it desires."


    Sakura pulled Yoko off Aqua''s body and positioned her cock right in front of that swollen pussy. Her first thrust was hard and fast, not giving Yoko any time to brace herself.


    Yoko''s body was pulled back as her pussy was breached from below and gravity pulled her body on top of Sakura''s cock. This gave Sakura direct access to Yoko''s womb opening.


    "I will claim you now. No matter how many people you fuck, it is my egg you are carrying inside. I will force you to remember that your body and your heart belong to me."


    Sakura fucked harder into Yoko''s body and panted hard.


    Even Yoko knew that most of Sakura''s actions were thanks to instincts. Even her desire to see the egg as hers. This would go down as soon as Sakura felt satisfied.


    "You are so wet and hit inside. I love your body and pussy. It feels so good to be inside you. Ugh, squeeze me tighter."


    Sakura babbled as her cock rubbed Amane from the inside. She was occupying all the space inside Amane''s body and Amane felt pleasure course through her body.


    "A-Ah, Sakura, slow down. You are going too fast. My body¡­my body will not be able to last long like this."


    Amane complained as she felt Sakura''s cock hitting her pleasure places. The cockhead was trying to bully its cockhead into Amane''s womb opening. And due to the special liquid being produced as well as Amane''s current condition, this was easy to do.


    "Yoko, take it all. Take my essence and let your body absorb it."


    Sakura yelled as she came inside Amane''s body. Her come dented Yoko''s already filled pussy and her hands caressed Amane''s pregnant belly.


    "I can feel you getting bigger now. The egg must be growing slowly. I wonder if you would start to show up soon or not."


    That would be impossible to happen. But Amane decided not to break Sakura''s heart by telling the truth. She just moved Sakura''s hand away from her big belly and stood up.


    Semen leaked out of Yoko''s body but she seemed not to mind.


    "Looks like our guest was knocked out after we fucked her. We should go to sleep as well now. It is late and we will likely have a long day tomorrow."


    There was much to be done and not enough time. There was also the fact Elios was planning something. But whatever it was, they would not know until tomorrow morning.


    Sakura was worried for Yoko''s safety. She knew that her cousin could take care of herself, but her mother''s behavior still disturbed Sakura.


    She was worried that her mother would go after Yoko and end up doing something foolish.


    "Don''t worry so much Sakura. I am here to protect you. Nothing would happen to you or our household if I were here."


    Sakura sighed and forced her body to relax. There was no need for her to be so tense after all.


    "Yoko, this household, or I am not the things I am worried about here. My mother is a viscous one and she would not let any insult lie easily. You are the one who needs to be careful here."


    Amane felt a laugh bubble in her throat. She found it adorable how Sakura was worried about her of all people.


    "Ah, don''t worry about me here. If your mother wants a fight with me, then I am afraid that she will be in for a hard time. After all, I don''t like to forgive and forget easily. Your mother does not know what kind of monster she is up against."


    ...


    ''This is it. I cannot take it anymore. I need to do something about Yoko Tsurugi before any more harm comes my way.''


    Elios Tsurugi bit her lip as she received the report on what was going on around her. And what she had found out irritated her even more than before.


    Everything that was happening to her and her business could be traced back to one person - Yoko Tsurugi. It seemed like the girl was much more influential than Elios had first imagined her to be.


    She was truly a rough diamond in the making, but she was becoming more and more not worth it. Even now, Elios''s irritation far outweighed her eagerness to crack Yoko''s shell and look inside her.


    "I gave you a chance to correct your behavior, Yoko Tsurugi, but you decided to not heed my warning. Now you have no one else to blame for your position but yourself. I hope you enjoy your position."


    Elios Tsurugi took out a small purple bottle from her collection. It was a deadly poison that was slow-acting and left one in agony. And it also left no traces if someone were to consume this.


    She was going to kill Yoko slowly and then rule this family.

 Chapter 206 - 206: 206: An attempt at life

    The next morning was quiet. A little too quiet if you ask Amane. And that made her suspicious of what was going on around her.


    Such stillness in the air was not natural and it hinted that something was wrong with her environment. And it was most likely one of Elios''s tricks that she needed to be careful of.


    "Ugh, don''t get up now. It''s too comfortable. Come back to bed."


    A pair of arms circled Amane''s waist and pulled her back down. If Aqua would have been awake, she would have cringed after seeing her behavior. But since she was asleep, her behavior could be excused.


    On the other hand, Sakura seemed to be up and she noticed the unnatural stillness in the air as well.


    "Looks like Mother is planning something for us. Do you want me to help your ''friend'' out before she gets caught up in mother''s trouble as well?"


    Sakura asked while gesturing toward Aqua. Sakura did not want Aqua to be in their house while it was dangerous.


    ''Huh? And here I thought Sakura cared nothing for Aqua''s safety and well-being. But it seems like being close physically has made Sakura a little worried about Aqua.''


    It was a curious thing for Amane to notice. But she could tell that the physical closeness had not forced real feelings to develop. It only caused empathy to form between the two.


    "Sakura, you wait here with Aqua. I will go and deal with whatever Elios has planned out for us. Don''t give me that look. I am confident in my ability to deal with your mother. Everything would be alright once more."


    Amane pointed out as left the room. All this time, Sakura''s concern-filled gaze followed her out of the room.


    Elios Tsurugi was at the breakfast table when Amane arrived there. But nothing at the table had been touched by her.


    ''Hmm, there must be something wrong with this food if Elios Tsurugi has not even touched it yet. Does she not realize how obvious she is being right now?''


    Amane could not help but find Elios irritating and unnecessary. Still, she was family so Amane forced herself to walk down and sat in front of Elios at the table.


    All the food smelled off by a small margin. There was a sweet smell being covered by the smell of all this food, but Amane was not fooled.


    She knew a poison when she smelled one and now, she was sure that her dear aunty was out to get her for real.


    "Yoko, come and sit down. I was finished eating but I decided to stay back to accompany you and Sakura while you eat as well. After all, eating with family is the best feeling."


    Elios dared to pretend as if she was concerned about Amane when she said all this. But she just wanted to make sure that Amane ate the poison she was given.


    "Ah, so my aunt prepared this gift for me? I have to say that I expected better from you in this regard. Has old age started to catch up with you?"


    Amane asked as she took some of the soup. As she expected, there was poison inside the food but it was mild and long-acting. It was easy for Amane''s body to neutralize that poison and make it harmless.


    "What are you saying, Yoko? Are you trying to insult me? I will have you know that I do not take kindly to insults. You might be my family but even I have self-esteem and feelings. You should not say such hurtful things to me."


    Elios Tsurugi made the most betrayed expression she could on her face. She wanted to make Yoko feel bad about herself and what she was doing.


    That had been the plan she had come up with in her mind. The maids and servants around her were already starting to pay attention to what was happening.


    ''Now what would you do, Yoko? I made sure that there were plenty of people around us when I acted this scene out. This way, you would not be able to avoid this hit to your reputation.''


    Elios Tsurugi had planned everything out about this meeting. From the way, she would behave to the loud-mouthed servants that would serve in this room today. Everything had been planned out in advance.


    The potential for things to go south had been zero in her opinion.


    But Elios had forgotten about one thing - Yoko''s involvement. She was the only person who refused to act according to Elios''s wishes and prediction. And even now, she decided to stick her head in a place where she did not need to.


    "Oh my. Do you have feelings that get hurt? Maybe those feelings should have acted up in concern when you tried to mix the poison into my food. I surely would have preferred that more over this lip service."


    Amane''s words drove gasps out of the servant''s mouths. Elios also realized that she had messed up this time. And in an irreversible way this time.


    She had chosen the maids and servants who had loud and loose mouths to take duty today. But it had only ended up making a fool out of her.


    ''Tsk, I will take care of these loudmouths once I have time. For now, I should control the damage a little bit.''


    "Yoko, don''t make such accusations. This food is perfectly normal and I ate it as well. Now come and sit down."


    Elios patted the seat and took some soup. That soup was the only thing not drugged up. And even if it was, Elios had the neutralizer with her. She would be alright in the end.


    Yoko did sit down in front of Elios but she had a humorous expression on her face. She looked amused as she sat down and looked at Elios with a blank expression.


    "You know, nothing would happen to me even if I take this poison. Since I deal with beasts so often, my aura has evolved to neutralize most poisons as soon as they touch me. You would need something fast-acting and strong to kill me."


    Amane spoke as she ate the food in front of her. As expected, the poison was neutralized as soon as it touched her tongue.


    "What are you talking about? Why would I poison you? And didn''t I eat this food with you as well? I would not have done that if I did something to it, right?"


    Elios tried to do damage control as she crushed inside her mind at the same time. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had she known about Yoko''s special constitution beforehand, she would have prepared something different for her. But now, things had ended up being this way and Elios had to bear the burden of everything.


    "Hmm, if you say you did nothing to the food, then I will believe you for now. But even then, this tastes off and we cannot serve it to our guests like this. We will need to have our chefs recook everything that was made here today."


    Amane stood up from her seat and she could feel how everyone was paying attention to her. They wanted to see what she would do next about this situation.


    The servants inside the room were looking for juicy gossip they could spread among each other. They could not help but take note of whatever was happening.


    ''Tsk, this Yoko is being such a problem right now for me. How dare she try and act all innocent right now. I will not forgive her for anything that is happening here.''


    Elios was boiling from the inside but she was quite optimistic from the outside. But it was a good thing that Elios had been prepared for such an opportunity.


    She had specifically planted one of her people as a chef and asked him to switch up the spices. The poison had been mixed in with a little bit of everything and it would be consumed by everyone.


    If everyone was equally affected by this, then the blame would not fall on one person.


    On the other hand, Elios was going to eat out starting today. She needed to pretend that she was busy for a week and that she would be done.


    "Does the food taste funny to you? In that case, let''s ask chefs to remake everything for us. I am sure you will not have any problem with that?"


    Elios asked and Amane could not help but feel as if something was still wrong with the picture.


    ''Ah, she must have a spy in the kitchen who is helping her out. No wonder she is so confident about getting away with poisoning. Now, is it the seasoning that is poisoned or something else?''


    Elios was underestimating Yoko in this regard. Yoko was going to get to the bottom of this assassination attempt.


    "I would like to check the kitchen out myself if you don''t mind. Now then, let''s head down there. The worst-case scenario, I will have the antidote plant mixed in with everything we make."


    It was more for the servant''s benefit than Amane''s own to mix the recovery plant. But those words did make Elios panic so Amane thought it was a plus in her book.


    Elios was sweating bullets at this point but she pretended to be calm on the surface.


    "Sure, do what you want to do. If you need me, then I am in my room. I need to head out for work now so I cannot stay here for long."


    Elios made her way out of the house carefully.

 Chapter 207 - 207: 207: Rescue mission starts [pt1]

    "Ugh, I can smell something sweet and revolting down there. What kind of abomination did our chef make for it to smell this bad?"


    Sakura made her way down as soon as her mother was out of the picture. And it was not because Sakura still felt fearful of her mother, but because it was optimal for her not to cross paths with her mother.


    Or that was what Sakura tried to convince herself of.


    She came down and sniffed the food in front of her. She could not help but feel as if she had smelled something rotten here and it irked her feelings and nose a lot.


    "Ah, so you can smell the poison in these dishes as well. It''s nice to see that you have such a strong sense of smell."


    Sakura could not tell if Yoko was glad for her or teasing her. But those words attracted Sakura''s attention to the real problem in front of her.


    "Poison? My mother tried to poison us all? This is getting out of hand now. I will go and talk with-"


    "Leave her be. Neither you nor I can be killed with normal poison now. Besides, I am thinking of having our kitchen thoroughly checked before we head out for today. I do want to know what happened here after all."


    Sakura shut her mouth as soon as she heard Yoko speak those words. Even she wanted to know what her mother had planned for her up until now.


    "Ok fine, let''s check out the kitchen then. I hope the situation is not as bad as we think it to be."


    The situation was somehow worse than they had thought it to be. Even the chefs and other workers were baffled by what they saw happening in front of their eyes.


    Not only the food but the spices and other ingredients had been mixed with poison. It would be impossible to separate it or take it out of things now.


    "I-I am so sorry, Miss Yoko. It is all my fault and I will take responsibility. I will resign and-"


    Amane held her hand up as she thought about this situation. It was clear that it was not the head chef''s fault. It was also not the fault of any of the staff.


    This level of deception was deliberate and it seemed as if the staff was not informed of what was happening.


    "Yoko, this is¡­"


    "No one''s fault this time. I will distribute the antidote for this poison so mix it with your food if you don''t want to get sick or infected. I am afraid that the same thing might happen even if we replace everything in the kitchen. So, this is the best course of action we can take."


    With how determined Elios seemed to harm Amane and Sakura, Amane doubted she would stop here just because of a small problem like this.


    It was more likely that these things would keep happening in the future as well.


    Her words scared the servants and they shared a look of discomfort. They knew that they would be in for a world of trouble if they stayed in the Tsurugi mansion.


    "Ah, anyone who wants to leave can do so now. We will cover your expenses as well as write you a letter of recommendation as well. There is no need for you to stand on our side after this."


    Amane allowed all the servants to leave. And the old ones who had no loyalty to her decided to pack up their bags and leave. Only the slaves Amane had saved before were loyal to her and decided not to leave.


    With this, Amane carried out another major cleaning inside her staff. So, she could not help but think of this as a net benefit in the long run.


    When they came back, Aqua seemed to be awake as well. Thankfully, she had not touched any food in front of her because a maid had stopped her. And Aqua looked up with a jolt as soon as she noticed Yoko and Sakura heading her way.


    "W-We need to head out now. I am afraid that my other half does not have much time left. So please, help me out."


    Aqua seemed desperate today. Sleep had helped her ground herself and rethink her priorities. She needed to get her other half back at any cost and Aqua was not even afraid to beg to make it happen. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, we were going to help you anyway, Aqua. your situation has a lot of interesting things that make me curious about what is going on with you. I really cannot handle my curiosity anymore."


    It did not escape Aqua''s notice that Amane was making it all about her curiosity and nothing more. It was a dangerous thing for Aqua to rely on Yoko when she was like this.


    ''But Yoko is my best shot at getting my other half back. I need to hand her over to the other side to even have a chance of things going right for me.''


    Did Aqua feel bad for Yoko and what she was putting Yoko through in the future? A little bit. But that was not enough to make Aqua think twice about her decision.


    "Then, let''s head out now. Oh, and for today, just order out and enjoy. You can think of it as a bonus from my side."


    The servants could not believe what they heard at first. They were being treated by Yoko Tsurugi because of what happened to the ingredients. It was a dream come true.


    "Alright everyone, today is a party. Let''s eat to our heart''s content and make up a big bill."


    The servants cheered as soon as Yoko Tsurugi was gone. After all, it did not matter how much they ate or partied right now. Tsurugi''s fortune was huge and vast and would not be impacted.


    ...¡­


    Amane followed Aqua as she led them around to the second location of the lab.


    According to Aqua, there was only one more location where her other half could be kept. And this location was quite a secretive place for the researcher''s side.


    "Even I have only been here once so I do not know what lies beyond this door. Heck, I don''t even know how to open this and I am someone who has been here before."


    Aqua pointed toward the door as she spoke. It was locked up tightly and it refused to open for her. It had a sensor that stopped unauthorized people from entering.


    Both Sakura and Amane were rejected entry as well. So, it was clear that this was not going to work out well.


    "Tsk, I should just break down this door now. Everyone, take a step back and brace yourself. I will¡­"


    "Do nothing. There is no need to use such brute force on the door right now. Here, let me handle this."


    Amane recognized the type of technology that was being used in this lab. It was the same one she had created all that time ago during her research days.


    Since it was dated so back, it was clear that hackers would have a hard time even figuring out what the heck was this technology. It was a clever way to conceal their secrets.


    But Amane knew exactly how this thing worked and she cracked it open in record time. Both Sakura and Aqua looked amazed at her fastness.


    Aqua, especially, could not keep her mouth close once she saw Amane crack the door open. She had not even known that it was possible to open this lock. No one had ever succeeded in doing this as well.


    "H-How did you open this lock so easily? It was made specially to keep people out."


    Aqua asked with an uncertain voice. She wanted to know Yoko''s secret so that she could use it in the future as well.


    But Yoko just shook her at the question and pretended as if she had not heard anything.


    After all, she did not want to explain her origins and her connection to what happened in her past. She especially did not the others to know that she had a hand in creating this kind of technology.


    Once upon a time, Amane had made mistakes. But that was all in her past now. She was not going to think about it all now and let it sour her mood.


    "Let it go. If Yoko does not want to tell you, then there is no point in forcing her to tell you either. For now, let''s focus on retrieving the one you want to get back."


    Sakura placed her hand on Aqua''s shoulder and led her away. She did not want others to interfere in Yoko''s personal life.


    Amane noticed the person looking at them through the security camera and she gave them a small wave. The person on the other side was startled as well but he decided to do his duty.


    A silent alarm echoed through the building and everyone was alert. They all decided to wait around for these intruders to enter. Then they would take care of them and no one would know what happened.


    "Hey Yoko, what are you hurry? Hurry up and follow me."


    It did not seem as if anyone else but Yoko Tsurugi had noticed the security camera and she did not share what she found with others in her group. That assured the onlooker that Yoko Tsurugi would be an easy target to go after.


    And that was where he made his first mistake - to underestimate Yoko Tsurugi and her capabilities.

 Chapter 208 - 208: 208: Rescue mission starts [pt2]

    "Ugh, this place smells so bad. I feel as if I will develop a headache if I remain here any longer. How do people tolerate this place?"


    Sakura complained as she walked inside the corridor of the lab. Her nose twitched and she sneezed every few seconds. Her face had also turned red as a result of her not being able to control her body.


    This was a psychological reaction Sakura''s body was capable of and the resultant fever was pseudo and non-harmful. This flushed face as well as high temperature was Sakura''s powers burning away at the harmful toxins she was inhaling.


    "You smell all those weird chemical smells in here? How weird. I am pretty sure that the professor said these were not picked up by humans senses."


    Aqua pointed out with a clear voice. But the spark of doubt in her mind was sparkling. Was Sakura Tsurugi, not a normal human as well?


    "It must be because I spend a lot of time with beasts and around Yoko''s aura. My body must have unconsciously picked up on things it was not supposed to."


    Sakura lied through her teeth and it sounded convincing. Aqua did not give her instincts right now, so she did not catch this lie.


    Meanwhile, Amane paid them both no attention as she walked around the place. She needed to know more about what was going on inside here.


    Once again, the smell of these chemicals, as well as the atmosphere of this lab, was familiar. If Amane paid close attention, she was sure that she could see her past self walking down this very hallway.


    Everything in here reminded Amane of the lab she had been a part of in her past life.


    ''No, don''t think about that time in your life. You are over what happened to you during your past. This is a brand-new life for you.''


    Amane pulled herself out of her spiraling thoughts and paid attention to what was going on in front of her.


    The lab finally ended in a dead wall. But even that was an illusion to keep people away. Amane reached out her hand to touch the wall, only to get sucked into it instead.


    "Yoko, look out."


    Sakura reached out to her as well but she was not able to reach Amane in time. Aqua managed to catch Sakura''s hand in time before the wall swallowed them both.


    When the pair opened their eyes, they were in a forest-like place. It was beautiful but it had a feeling of danger surrounding it.


    "Oh no! Not this place again. Sakura, we need to hurry and get out of here. Otherwise, we would be killed. This forest is filled with deadly beasts these scientists experiment on. We need to get out of here¡­"


    But it was already too late. One of the monsters had already found them and it roared out loud to scare them.


    "Ah fuck, this is so not good. Not to mention, I am not feeling good today. Darn these cramps and my stomach hurts as well"


    Aqua complained and Sakura suddenly had a bad feeling about everything. There was a pang in her stomach as it started to hurt as well. There was also a familiar liquid leaking out of it which was not slick.


    ''Tsk, why now of all times? Did I mismatch the date and time? Let me recall-''


    The beast attacked them but Sakura was not in a mood to deal with it. She raised her hand and flames erupted out of her hand, covering the monster.


    These flames should have burned the forest, but somehow, they were tamed and only went after the beast in front of them.


    "You! When did you learn to do this? Your report did not say that you were capable of anything like this!"


    Aqua complained as she looked up at Sakura. She could not help but feel surprised at what she saw. She had collected a lot of data on the Tsurugi family, but none of the reports mentioned that Sakura was capable of this.


    The beast did not die, but it gives them the scariest look it could give them before it ran away. Only then did Sakura recall her flames and look annoyed.


    "Tsk, these small fries dared to cross my path? If not for the ache in my stomach, I would have killed them all off. Anyway, Aqua, hand me the goods. I need to do something before I am soaked in blood."


    Those words did wonders to snap Aqua out of her daze. What kind of timing was this for Sakura to have her period just when Aqua hinted at them?


    "Wow! Is this the legendary sync phenomenon I''ve heard a lot about? How the hell did this happen? I thought two people needed to be close for their periods to sync up."


    Aqua joked around to lighten up the atmosphere. But Sakura did not seem to share her joy over this topic. If anything, she looked annoyed and pissed.


    But it could just be because of her present condition and the pain in her stomach.


    "Tsk, we are not close. I am right on time so this is natural. I just¡­forgot about my monthly cycle due to all the stress I was under recently. You don''t need to make a big deal out of it. Now, do you have what I need or not?"


    Sakura asked with a grumpy look on her face.


    "Ah yes, give me a moment. I have what you need¡­and a chance for clothes as well. I think you might want to change out of your clothes for now. They cannot be¡­ uncomfortable to be in."


    For the first time today, Sakura felt thankful to have to not have Yoko with her. This episode would have been beyond embarrassing if Yoko had seen her in her current condition.


    Then again, being seen by Yoko''s friend in such a compromised situation was bad enough.


    "Tsk, give it all to me here. I will hurry up and change."


    Sakura changed in record time and cleaned herself up. She regretted the loss of her pants and underwear. But it was a necessary sacrifice to make. They were both burned and then Sakura was ready to head out once more.


    But first, they needed to find Yoko and regroup. Knowing Yoko, she could be in danger and not even realize it herself. There was no telling what would happen to Yoko at this rate.


    ...¡­..


    Amane walked out of the wall portal, only to find herself in another lab. She could tell that she was still in the vicinity of the lab but the path seemed to have been chosen for her at random.


    Since Sakura and Aqua had been following her, Amane waited for them to catch up to her. But the other two never made it to the other side, she had to rethink her options.


    "Well, no point in worrying about things. I should head out to find that security guard first. He might be able to tell me where I need to head to." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was what Amane''s plan was. But she was not able to follow through with it because of a big and furry problem.


    The beast that rampaged inside the lab was a huge gorilla-like entity that Amane had never seen before. It was weird and it did not seem to be aware of anything. No soul or magical energy was surrounding it as well.


    It was an artificially made beast with nothing but it''s pure muscle power to back it up.


    "Tsk, these people have started making these abominations as well now? Were the chimeras not enough for them?"


    Amane questioned as the beast charged toward her. It tried to crush her under its palm but Amane quickly grabbed its hand and pulled its body over her shoulder. The beast lost its balance but it recovered incredibly fast.


    It looks at Amane with a vary expression before attacking her again.


    The creator of this beast must have used some strong creature to create this artificial beast as it had incredible strength and could easily punch through the walls. But it was useless in front of Amane as she just caught the beast''s arm and twisted it.


    The beast did not even cry out, nor did it slow down. It meant that this beast had no pain receptors in its arms or all over its body.


    "What a cruel existence you all are living through. You want to be free of this pain, right? Then don''t resist my powers. I am going to set you free."


    Amane did not know if the beast understood her or not, but it did still once she said those words. It leaned into her palm and rested its head on Amane''s hand before disappearing into pretty lights.


    Once the beast was gone, Amane''s gentle aura broke off into an annoyed and enraged one.


    It was one thing to turn beasts into chimeras, but it was an entirely different thing to create a creature like this. It was neither alive nor did it have any basic rights. This kind of technology had been outlawed a long time ago.


    ''This lab and the people behind it cannot be left alive. We need to get rid of everything in here. I will also ask Charlie to investigate things once I am out of here.''


    Amane had decided that this place needed to go. Not only for her mental health but for her calm retirement as well. Amane needed to make sure Beast''s business was left unharmed and untouched by these people.

 Chapter 209 - 209: 209: Rescue mission starts [pt3]

    The guard panicked as soon as it realized that these beasts did not affect either Yoko or Sakura Tsurugi. His confidence slowly started to fall and he decided to make a call to Professor Ross.


    "H-Hello professor! Our intruders have gotten quite far into our base. W-What should I do about them? Do I try to kill them? Or do I try to capture them alive?"


    The guard asked while desperately praying for an easy answer. Even now, Yoko Tsurugi seemed to be looking at the camera in front of her. The guard was sure that she knew his location as well as the fact that he had been looking at her.


    ''T-This is nerve-wracking. I want to get out of here.''


    That was what the guard wanted but the professor had different plans for him currently.


    "You remain there and keep an eye out on things. Don''t let those two escapes from your clutches and wait for me. I will be there to assist you soon."


    The guard sighed as soon as he received his orders. It was going to be another day filled with bullshit for him.


    Thankfully, he had a lot of tricks stored under his sleeves and he was going to use them. These people, would not know what hit them once he was through with them.


    ......¡­.


    Amane walked a little deeper into the lab and looked around. There seemed to be nothing of importance here.


    Heck, this place could not even be called a lab since it had no equipment or ingredient inside. It was just another one of the abandoned rooms one could find in this building.


    So, the first thing Amane needed to do was to find the right path. And she allowed her senses to look around.


    Her aura touched something solid around her that made Amane pull back in alarm. She had not realized this, but she had been inside a space bubble all this time. Her aura and her magic were being fed upon by beasts.


    ''How the hell did I not notice this until now? But oh well, time for me to give my capture the shock of their lives.''


    Amane raised her aura until it was up to a lethal level and then released it all in a single burst. The beasts feeding on her were not able to keep up and they ended up exploding.


    The space around Amane fell apart and she found herself in the same corridor she had exited from.


    "Tsk, it was all a mirage. Now, where did Sakura and Aqua disappear to? Do I need to go out and find them as well?"


    Amane looked around but the corridor looked abandoned. Even her senses could not find the other two so she gave up for the time being and decided to look around. It did not take her long to find the guard''s location with the help of her powers.


    The guar realized what Amane was doing as soon as she started to walk in her direction. But he could not escape his guard post.


    There was a spell keeping him inside his room and it would not be lifted until it was time to change guards. It was one of the worst parts about this job but this lock made the guard position secure.


    ''It will be alright. Just like I cannot go out of this door, other people cannot enter this door as well. The other guard will come to change positions with me once it''s time and then it will be his problem. Everything will be alright.''


    That was what the guard prayed as he clutched his seat. He had already sent a message to Professor Ross about what was happening here. From here on, it was out of the guard''s hand.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on his door but the guard did not open the door. He did not want to risk facing Yoko Tsurugi''s anger.


    "Hey man, it''s me. It''s time for the shift change."


    Those words were the saving grace of the guard. He quickly opened the door and looked at the other guard outside the door.


    "O-Of course. Hurry up and go in there."


    The guard gestured for his replacement to go in so that he could go out. It was a weird exchange they had to make every time to change shifts but the guard was sure that it would be his last.


    ''As soon as I am out of here, I will resign and then he would find a new job. It should not be that difficult¡­


    The guard never finished his thought process because he was stabbed. The guard died in a matter of seconds.


    "Tsk, if only you had not seen enough and thought of quitting. Then you might have been able to live past today. I bet you did know even know that we were all cursed as soon as we sighed this contract."


    The replacement guard sighed as he looked at the unconscious body in front of him. He felt sorry for the guard who just died, but he also decided not to think too much about it.


    The first thing the replacement guard needed to do was to disable the security lock so that he could escape. There was a fail-safe that had been left in place and he needed to find it.


    Only, that was something that did not happen. Before he could find the lock, Yoko Tsurugi walked into the corridor and stood in front of the door.


    "Oh my! What kind of situation is this? It seems like I arrived at quite the wrong time for you. So, do you need my help with anything? Perhaps, to lighten your burden by spilling out a few secrets."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s heels made a clicking noise as they collided with the ground. Her presence unnerved the guard but he needed to pretend like he did not know anything about what was happening here.


    "I don''t know what you mean. I just arrived here, only to find my colleague dead on the ground. Were you the one who did this? I will press charges against you if you do not back away now."


    The guard quickly walked back and pushed the body of the dead guard out of the door. Since there was only one person inside the room with a special permit, the door was locked and the guard was safe once more.


    Or, that was what he thought. But he could not be more wrong. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane knocked on the door once but it did not open. She felt the curse on the door interact with her magic, sparking her in the process. And that was not going to do.


    Amane''s magic overloaded the curse which caused the door to open. The guard, who had been chilling on the chair until now, suddenly looked terrified of her.


    "Y-You! How did you do this? Were you, not a beast tamer? No one said that you could open locked doors as well."


    The guard looked baffled by Amane''s talent. He had never seen someone like her in his life before and she terrified him.


    He wanted to run away and cursed his foolishness. He had no idea why he thought that this place would keep him safe.


    "Tsk I show you just one of my talents and you people begin to fall apart like a card house. Now, I don''t have much patience so I need you to answer some questions for me. And if you lie, I will know."


    Amane held her hand out and sparks lightened her palm. It was not a power that she liked to use often but it was good for intimidating purposes.


    The guard was terrified of her and her powers. He did not want to become beast snack next so he decided to tell Yoko what she wanted to know.


    "W-What do you want to know from me? I am just a henchman so I do not know a lot. But whatever you want to know, I will try to tell you truthfully."


    The man was terrified for his life. But he still stood his ground and refused to look up into Yoko Tsurugi''s eyes.


    Amane was not surprised to see this man fall apart this quickly in front of her. Most people tended to do the same once they realized that there was no way out for them.


    "Tsk took you long enough to come around. Now, hurry up and spill the beans to me. Where is Sakura and Aqua? And where is your leader? I want serious answers only so you better not hold your words back."


    His guards gulped as he was pushed down. Amane had one of her feet lay on top of the guard''s arm and she put pressure behind it to show that she was not afraid to break a few bones to get her way.


    That made the guard flinch and he quickly decided to follow Yoko Tsurugi''s orders.


    "I-I know where your cousin and friend are. They are in chamber 315 of the experiment line, the jungle. The probability of them getting out of there alive is slim so you should hurry up¡­."


    The guard tried to distract Yoko and make her panic. Maybe if she knew that her friends were in danger, then she would run over to them and leave the guard alone.


    But that turned out not to be the case at all. Instead of looking scared or worried, Yoko looked bored. It was almost as if she had nothing to do with her cousin and her friend anyway.

 Chapter 210 - 210: 210: The forbidden truth [pt1]

    The guard looked baffled to see Yoko Tsurugi be so unaffected by the news of her cousin and her friend''s potential death. It seems as if she was not worried about the other two at all.


    "Hey, I am telling you that your cousin and friend are in danger. Do you know that the boss has sent a monster after those two? You should be worried about them and asking to see them."


    The guard tried to lecture Amane about what she should and should not do in this situation. His insistence on this topic forced a laugh out of Amane''s mouth.


    "Aww, look at you. You are about to die and you are still worried for other people? I wonder how long your confidence would last if I use my powers."


    The guard stilled as soon as he heard that threat. He did not want to die right now and that was why he had been trying so hard to distract Yoko Tsurugi from acting a certain way.


    But it seemed as if everything he had been doing so far had been for nothing. It seemed almost as if Yoko Tsurugi had not even paid attention to his words.


    ''Fuck, what do I do now? I need to distract her before I get hurt even more¡­"


    The guard felt his boke break in his arm. Amane had finally lost her patience and decided to do what needed to be done.


    "Did you think that my threat was a joke? I do not joke around with my prey like this. Now, tell me where the professor keeps all his experiments and I just might let you live."


    Yoko threatened the guard and he opened his mouth in panic.


    "I-I will tell you all about it. T-The professor keeps his experiments in the east-side room no 2-"


    The guard exploded beneath Amane''s feet. He had been there one second and the next, his body was consumed by magic. It all happened in a matter of seconds and Amane did not even get enough time to process everything.


    When the light stopped flashing beneath her feet, only a pile of ashes remained.


    "Great, this is the best. One of the guards was killed off and the other turned into ash. This day is turning out to be better and better by the second."


    Amane sighed as she picked herself up. There was no use trying to think over things now. It would be better for her to go out and explore herself.


    "What did the guard say? I need to head to the east side room that starts with no 2. I guess I will need to check all the rooms in there."


    Amane was sure she would find the room if she reached the right place. But finding the right place was a big problem.


    It took Amane 15 minutes to figure out which way she needed to go and she finally reached the corridor she needed to. But the door would not bulge under normal circumstances.


    There were both magic draining as well as Aura-draining stones embedded in the door. The installer of this door must be a paranoid person.


    "If you think that this door would keep me out of the lab, then you are mistaken. Sorry, but I need to get in there fast."


    Amane knew it was going to hurt and drain her if she forced this door open. But she still decided to take that risk over waiting for the situation to resolve itself.


    Her chains collided with the door and forced it open. The pull of her magic and aura hurt like hell, but Amane resisted the urge to flinch at those actions. She could keep holding on for a little more.


    Finally, the door cracked under the incredible physical pressure and Amane panted hard as her body was drained of about 3/4th of its energy. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Darn, that stone and my lack of resistance to it. If I knew this was going to happen, then I would prepare to combat this. I cannot someone had the finding to make this door.''


    Both magic and aura-sucking stones were hard to come by and cost a lot. Amane did not want to think of the money spent on these things.


    Especially since she was the ''victim'' of these things.


    "Y-You managed to open the door? But how? How did you not get drained by all those stones? Our boss said¡­"


    "Well, let''s just say that I am a special case. Now then, let''s hear you talk. What kind of experiment are you conducting in here? You better open your mouth and tell me all about it."


    The professor paused before he broke out into cold sweat. It had not been his intention to let things slip out like this.


    ''Tsk, this is bad news. I need to inform the boss that the intruder managed to find the lab. B-But won''t the boss kill me if he finds out what happened here? No, I cannot do that.''


    The professor paused in his mumbling as he recalled all his options. There was not a lot available to him but he could still try his best to navigate this situation into his control.


    "A-Ah, about this. Are you not worried about your cousin and friend? Why don''t you go and help them out instead of coming after me? Here, I will even tell you where they are."


    Professor Ross was a coward. He had threatened everyone under the lab''s rule because of the power of the contract he held over them. But Yoko Tsurugi was a different case.


    "Ah, so you are making the same mistake as your guard. Do you think Sakura is so useless that she cannot even take care of herself? You are all wrong. Sakura is much more capable than you give her credit for."


    The professor listened to Yoko Tsurugi''s words but it was his time to let out a small laugh of knowledge. He knew things that Yoko Tsurugi did not and that made him the superior one in this situation.


    "That''s what you think, Yoko Tsurugi. But little do you know what kind of situation your cousin and friend are in. You see, the beast I sent after them was not an ordinary one. I know about your cousin''s newfound powers and I chose an appropriate target for her."


    "Let''s see what happens if she faces someone with the same power as her own. Will she be able to overcome this disadvantage?"


    The professor bragged about his creation, not even noticing when Yoko lifted her hand and a chain bound his whole body.


    "Ah, so you are responsible for that product Sakura consumed and that gave her powers? Wow, what a coincidence! I did not expect to find you here."


    Amane kept her voice neutral. The rage bubbling inside her did not show up on her face but it was there in her heart.


    "A-As if I made the drug. I am much more intelligent and hardworking than the fool that made this drug. And yet, the boss favors that foolish Professor Cardin more than me. If only I got the chase to make the drug, I would have shown the world a miracle. So, I made my batch and have someone take it. Hehe."


    The professor in front of Amane might have high intelligence, but he did not have high social skills. He ended up speaking everything in front of Amane and did not consider the consequences of his actions.


    Not that Amane cared. This was a good thing for her because it meant that she would be able to know more about the situation.


    "Ah, so what was the main ingredient for the drug? What kind of drug was it? Are you all going to mass-produce it?"


    Amane asked as she stood in front of the bound man. He was telling her all she needed to know.


    "I wish we could batch-produce this. If not for the ingredients and their scarcity, I would have gotten my hand on the experimentation rights. Alas, the phoenix''s body perished before we could do anything more."


    Professor Ross sounded regretful but his words made Amane pause. Her brain stuttered before it registered what she heard.


    "Wait a minute? Did you say you used phoenix blood in this drug? Where did you get a phoenix from?"


    Amane had a bad feeling about what she was about to hear.


    "Hahaha, where else? The higher-ups tracked down a recently re-born phoenix and brought her back to the base. Then, they experiment on her and took as much as they could before the phoenix perished. And since they took her essence, the phoenix would not be able to be reborn and-"


    Amane could not hear anymore. Rage made her see red and she killed the professor before she knew what she was doing. Blood coated her hands but her desire for revenge did not lessen.


    ''These people are getting more and more daring by the second. It seems like I need to teach them not to mess with me.''


    Amane was about to walk out and look around the room when she paused. Professor Ross''s body gave off that strong but weird feeling once more.


    "Ha¡­haha¡­. hahaha¡­.as if¡­I would¡­die like¡­this¡­. I¡­took¡­the drug¡­as well."


    The professor coughed out blood but he forced his body to stand up. It hurt him to do this but the professor took out another vial and drank it.


    "I will¡­live on¡­and transform."


    The professor should not have taken two vials of this drug, but his mind was clouded and energy filled his body.

 Chapter 211 - 211: 211: The forbidden truth [pt2]

    Despite how much experience Amane had with weird experiments with beast energy and technology, this was not her first time witnessing someone transform into a beast like this.


    People had always been curious creatures and they had been greedy as well. There had been too many attempts to harness the beast''s power in her previous life as well.


    But Amane had to admit that this was certainly one of the most reckless attempts she had seen in her life at gaining power.


    Not only had Professor Ross not thought about the consequences of his actions, but he had also not cared about what would happen if he followed his guts and went forward with these actions.


    As a result, Professor Ross was stuck as a fat lump of meat that looked nothing like a human. It was a lump of human flesh that Amane did not know what to do with. So, she decided to torch the whole thing.


    "Ugh, how ugly and useless. Now I see why your drug was rejected by your higher-ups. I guess people here do have a brain after all."


    Amane spoke as she threw the ball of fire in her hand at the lump of flesh in front of her. It started burning the flesh as soon as the fire touched it. It seemed like everything was finally over when the fore suddenly went out.


    The lump of flesh moved and then it was absorbed in a toned but well-built body. Professor Ross had transformed into a bird-like creature with a humanoid form.


    There were feathers on his arms and he had humanoid arms and legs. But this face had an unnatural beauty to it now and his eyes were pupilless.


    Professor Ross looked down at his hand with an awe-filled expression. He was not able to speak words for a moment since he was overwhelmed with what he had made possible with his power.


    But it did not take long before Professor Ros let out a laugh in disbelief and looked at Amane once more.


    "Look at what I have created for myself. My splendid body has transformed into something new and better than before. I have changed myself and it is all because of my drug."


    Professor Ross ragged about his new body as he snapped his fingers. Fire burst out of his snap and Professor Ross looked fascinated.


    "Ah, you just got even more annoying than before. You are looking for a death wish, are you not?"


    Amane asked as she watched this transformation happen. She was not happy with Professor Ross and his usage of power. He might have changed from the outside but he was the same pathetic being on the inside.


    "Ha..Ha-ha¡­.hahahaha¡­.you should be afraid of what I can do now, Yoko Tsurugi. I am not like your cousin with limited power at their disposal. I have taken out the limits from my body and now no one can stop me from displaying my worth."


    Amane had only one word for this man - delusional. He seemed far too reckless and unstable to be let into a dangerous lab like this.


    Moreover, his drug was a menace to society and many reckless people would rush forward to buy it in this case.


    It all fueled Amane''s rage even more. She was going to kill this person and then extract all the information out of his head.


    After all, Amane needed to avenge Ariana''s death. The phoenix has been someone important to Amane.


    ...........


    "Ugh, this jungle seems like it has no end. How long have we been walking around here? My feet are starting to hurt."


    Sakura complained as she took another wrong turn in there. The annoyance caused her feelings to darken and Sakura''s desire to burn the forest was getting more and more apparent.


    It was only because of Aqua''s pleading that Sakura had not done anything.


    Yet.


    "I know that you are annoyed by this forest but put up with this a little more. The creatures in here used to be human and they have not done anything wrong. If possible, I would like to save them as well."


    Aqua''s dream was an impossible one from the start. There was no way to save everyone and she needed to accept this truth.


    But still, she wanted to try and calm things down for the others. And keeping these people alive could also serve as a shred of evidence for later.


    Sakura looked put off and pale. Her stomach was in pain and it made her mood cranky. She sniffed the forest and suddenly, Sakura stilled as her eyes sharpened


    The subtle smell of charred trees and smoke reached her nose. And a split second later, the forest was on fire. And it was no ordinary fire as well.


    This fire was unique and it seemed to be burning the whole forest up without discrimination. Soon it would reach their location as well.


    "Hey Aqua, come near me. I will try and offset this fire with my own and drive it out."


    There was no way this was going to be possible. But Sakura still felt as if she had to try this method. And the shield was stuck in place around Sakura.


    Fire met fire as the forest was burned up and deprived of oxygen. Pain-filled cries reached Sakura and Aqua''s ears from around the forest. Quite a significant number of beasts seemed to have perished.


    "Ugh, this bastard is targeting us for sure. I don''t know how long I will be able to keep this barrier up. What should I do now? Do you have a plan?"


    Sakura asked as the flames clashed with her barrier. The pain of these burns was making her dizzy but there were no burn marks on her arm or her body.


    On the other hand, the heat made Aqua''s body burn from the inside. There were rashes on her arms but it was nothing she could not handle.


    Finally, the fire died down a little so they both could see what was in front of them. They were greeted by a charred forest as well as a lot of deal wildlife.


    "Tsk, if I knew that this was going to happen, then I would have burned this forest myself. Now, who the hell did this?"


    Sakura asked as she looked around. She was pretty sure that the fire she had faced felt familiar to her flames. That could not be a coincidence at all.


    She felt the heat of flames heading her way and Sakura made a wall of flames to stop the attacking body. Something smelled against her wall of flames but did not stop. It crashed into Sakura and sent her flying away.


    "Is that a bull on flames?"


    Aqua asked as she looked at the creature in front of her.


    To call it a creature would be an underestimation of the century. That thing in front of Sakura was a ball of flames that could not be looked at any other way. It was horrible and it had a certain human-like quality about it.


    What was more? The flames this thing was covered in looked vaguely like Sakura''s but wilder and more adaptable.


    "Tsk, it doesn''t hurt. But it''s so annoying to be thrown around like this. And for this, I cannot forgive this ball of flames."


    Sakura complained as she stood up back on her feet. She looked at the flaming orb in front of her with an annoyed expression on her face. But the flaming orb seemed to not care.


    "Hey, I don''t think you should fight fire with fire. I don''t think your powers would have any effect on the person in front of us. I think we should try and run away from here."


    Aqua could see all the signs of their loss. She was sure that there was no way out of this situation except for them running away from this fire.


    But her sentiments were not shared by Sakura.


    "Where do you propose that we run to? Whosoever sent this thing in here also made sure we are stuck in this room. I can feel it now, the essence of this artificial space. We are stuck in here until we force our way out."


    Aqua bit her lip as soon as she realized that Sakura was right. They were stuck in this place and there was no way out of there but to fight correctly. Aqua had not wanted to admit it until now.


    "Tsk, fine. But what do you propose we do now? There is no way to take this thing on and your flames seemed to not be working as well."


    It was a lose-lose situation for them overall. No matter what they did, their side seemed to be losing.


    But there was still a ray of hope.


    "I experiments with my fire powers when I got them and there is no way to put out these flames except to make them go out of oxygen. Since that does not seem possible under normal circumstances, we need to make the fire extinguishers go off somehow."


    Of course, that would work. Since this was a lab, the fire extinguishers were filled with fire-suppressing liquid instead of water. And those special liquids would make the fire go out in a matter of seconds.


    "But I don''t think those Fire Extinguishers are turned on. They should have gone off by now. There must be a manual switch somewhere around here to make those things go off."


    Aqua concluded and she was not far off from the truth of the situation.


    S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 212 - 212: 212: The threats in defeat [pt1]

    The beast on fire did not give Sakura or Aqua any time to think. It rammed its body into the pair and Sakura was barely able to stop it from hurting them too much.


    Her flames were not stable enough to stop the man but her anger was fueling her desperation to burn everything. And now, two places on Sakura''s body ached badly.


    "Tsk, if only my stomach was not out to get me as well. I would have ended your pathetic existence by now."


    Sakura complained as she forced the force the beast to focus on her. There was a silent understanding between Sakura and Aqua regarding their role right now.


    Aqua was nervous when she snuck around the beast and tried to cross its body. She expected the beast to turn toward her.


    But the beast did not look away from Sakura''s body no matter what happened. It was almost as if it had been enchanted by her looks and her powers. Sakura was able to hold its focus on her.


    Finally, the beast looked ready to attack Sakura once more. Their flames clashed and they came to a standstill. Both sides were not taking any damage from the fire but Sakura was exhausted.


    Her focus faltered for a second and the beast in front of her took advantage of it. It rammed its head into Sakura''s stomach and sent her flying.


    The cough Sakura let out to clear her windpipe was wet but thankfully, there seemed to be no blood that seeped out of her mouth. Her internal organs seemed to be intact for now.


    "Tsk, you pathetic being. I am getting sick and tired of dealing with you."


    Sakura complained as she opened her special storage. She had never felt inclined to use weapons, but Sakura always kept some on hand. Especially the tranquillizers she used to suppress beasts.


    There had been no need for Sakura to use these recently but she always kept some on hand.


    So, she shot quite a few toward the beast as well and waited. The beast did not die once the tranquillizers hit its body. It did not even flinch a bit as that happened. It remained calm and vigilant.


    Sakura was not surprised that the beast had managed to burn off the drugs it had been given, but it was annoying for sure. There was nothing else Sakura could do.


    Thankfully, Aqua came to the rescue and turned on the fire extinguishers. It caused the beast to let out a cry as the fire went out. What was left behind was a shivering mess of a humanoid body that had seen better days.


    "Tsk, what the hell is this? How should we deal with this thing?"


    Aqua ran back toward Sakura and looked at the humanoid figure in front of her. It was clear to her that this creature was a result of an experiment and was in extreme pain right now.


    "We need to put this thing out of its misery. But I don''t think brute force would do the task. We need something more permanent than simply serving its head off."


    Sakura had a feeling that her power was special and that normal wounds would not kill the beast in front of her.


    What she needed to do was to drain this creature of its energy so that its body could not regenerate. But she had nothing on hand to make it happen.


    "We need to drain this person of its magic as soon as possible. The regeneration process would begin shortly and then it would go berserk."


    That would be the worst thing to be caught in. And Aqua recognized the threat as well. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, in that case, I think we are lucky. This is a forest sanctuary and there is always a threat of someone going rampant. So, the scientists here deploy special means to deal with such situations."


    "Wait here and I will bring the magic eater for you."


    Aqua disappeared into the charred sea of ash but she returned just as fast. She had a few small spherical balls in her hand and their presence made Sakura step back.


    "I am¡­kind of lucky that I do not have my other half with me right now. These magic-eaters would lack anything that has magic and devour it from the inside. But since I am a regular human now, it won''t affect me."


    That was a stroke of luck that shined upon them. Aqua threw those magic eaters down at the body in front of her and they ate the humanoid figure.


    Once they were done, Aqua packed them up back tightly and took them back to the safe she had found them in.


    "Hey, are you sure you should be leaving those things alone? What if they break out and cause a rampage later?"


    Sakura asked as she looked at these small creatures. They might look innocent on the outside, but they had the potential of being some of the biggest crisis creators in the world.


    The world was big on magic and it was a part of everyday life of the people. An average human might not be able to perform magic, but they were reliant on it in some way.


    "Don''t worry. These things are kept under a tight lock and key most of the time. And even then, these creatures cannot survive in direct sunlight. So, there is no need for you to worry."


    These words were disturbing and reassuring at the same time. Still, nothing had happened thus far so Sakura was certain that nothing would happen in the future as well.


    There were more important things to worry about after all.


    "Let''s go and find Yoko now. She could use our help but my prediction is right."


    ...¡­


    "Look at this splendid power I have gained as a result of my drug. I am the greatest person alive now and I will prove it. First you, the divine leader, and then even the gods. I will conquer you all."


    Professor Ross was a typical villain who bragged about his power as he attacked Amane. His veins made up fire stuck to the ground Amane had been standing at and it broke off the ground.


    The lab around them was beginning to shake up as a result of what was happening. But the professor seemed to have lost it in his powerful and hungry state.


    His precious experiments were being soiled but the professor only had eyes for Amane and her suffering. This made Amane bite her lip and think of what to do.


    ''Hmm, I wonder if my power would work on the professor now that he is a beast? Should I try it out? I can make him spill everything and-''


    "Look out Yoko. The professor is dangerous."


    Both Sakura as well as Aqua ended up finding the lab and breaking into the room. Sakura looked flushed and tired, but she was also ready to fight against the boss for Yoko''s sake.


    Their timing was as bad as it could have been since they gave the professor another target to fight against.


    "Ah, right on time. Did you have fun with the kid I sent your way? It was one of the first children I ever made. He is splendid, isn''t he? So much better than your gift for sure, Sakura Tsurugi."


    The professor singled Sakura out as he bragged about himself. He hated anything that had to do with Professor Cardin''s creations. And Sakura was no exception to this rule.


    "Huh? What do you mean? No, don''t tell me. I do not want to know anything that is happening. I am happier living an ignorant life."


    Sakura had learned the meaning of ''golden silence'' and she wanted to be oblivious to anything she heard right now.


    Her attitude angered the professor as he felt dissed by her. But he calmed himself down after thinking over things a few times.


    ''These people have no idea of my genius nature. In that case, I need to show them and leave them in awe of my powers. Only then will I be able to call myself a genius?''


    The professor was busy being in his world and he missed the brief exchange that happened in front of him. Amane gestured for both Sakura and Aqua to stand down as she prepared her special beast-binding shackles.


    The professor never saw it coming but he was bound fully by Amane soon.


    "You! What do you think you are doing? This is no way to treat a great person such as me. you don''t know what kind of atrocities you are committing but I will not stand for it. Let me go right now."


    The professor tried to break free of his confinement but he was unable to even move. Despite this, he seemed to not have realized that he had lost.


    "Tsk, stop speaking you old man. Have you not realized the situation you are in yet? There is no way for you to break out of your shackles. You are stuck in there forever now."


    Sakura spoke quietly and it made the professor pause. He looked down and finally realized that he was in actual trouble and that no one would be able to help him out.


    That was why, he decided to change his strategy and turn toward Aqua for help.


    "You, experiment no Aqua, are you sure you want to do this to me? If I die, then you will never be able to see your other half ever again. They all would die with me so think over your choices carefully."

 Chapter 213 - 213: 213: The threats in defeat [pt2]

    The professor seemed to have grown a brain suddenly and his words caused everyone to think over them. Professor Ross was suddenly certain that he would survive today and planned his escape inside his man.


    Of course, it seemed as if Yoko Tsurugi could see right through his brain and she grabbed hold of Professor Ross''s head and smacked it down on the ground in front of her.


    "Tsk, this is getting tiresome. Hey professor, don''t you dare think of doing anything funny after this. If you want to live, then give us all the information you have. I am not a patient person after all."


    Amane had not hit the professor hard but his head still rang and he looked dizzy. He was a weak man who had no way of protecting himself now. Even those females weakened as soon as these chains molded themselves against his body.


    But despite all this and more being against the professor, he had to audacity to laugh at his misfortune.


    "You might think that you have won, but the actual winner is me. Not only did my drug function, but now I have a perfect specimen in my hand to uncover the secrets of my drug."


    Professor Ross seemed to have lost it. His voice was shrilled and he looked half out of it.


    But despite all this, Professor Ross was still not looking to give up his dream. Not when it looked to be so close to his heart.


    "Shut up old man. Now, hurry up and tell me where you have kept Aqua''s other half captive so that we can go back home. Us being here is not helping anyone."


    Amane''s threat was real and for the first time, the professor felt his heart skip a beat. He did not want to fight against Yoko Tsurugi and her fascinating power.


    ''If only¡­I can get a sample. I want to uncover the secrets of this female¡­and I will. After all, I still have my secret weapon at my disposal.''


    The professor was a cunning one as he planned out things. He looked back at Aqua but she seemed to be looking away from him and avoiding his eyes.


    "Fine, I will take you to it. I will take you to see what you so desperately wish to see. But don''t you dare be disappointed in me once you get what you want from me? Nothing that happens after this is my fault."


    Professor Ross spoke quietly but no one took him seriously. The group was not interested in what he had to say and that made the professor laugh out loud.


    These people had no idea that they had fallen into his trap already. And soon, they would regret crossing paths with him.


    ......


    Aqua gasped out loud as soon as she entered the specimen room. She could feel that her other half was being kept here. But even though she did not know where it was being kept exactly, I was being kept.


    There was a huge chamber in front of them and it looked somewhat familiar. But still, Aqua could not recall where she had seen this place before.


    "Now go. Go ahead and break your other half free. But I must warn you before you do that. One of you needs to head in and take your other half''s place in there. Otherwise, you all will die due to the processor''s explosion."


    The professor explained with a proud tone to his voice. This was one of the biggest successes of his life - this machine.


    "Why would you make something like this? What is the purpose of such a thing?"


    Sakura questioned as she looked at the huge machine. It was shining and different veins popped out of its surface. But despite all that, the machine had an aura of intimidation to it.


    "Huh? What do you mean why I would make such a thing? It''s to gather energy and magic of course. And don''t even get me started on morals and such. Humans are selfish creatures since the start and I am no different."


    Professor Ross seemed to have things figured out for himself. He waited for someone to make a move but no one moved.


    Instead, they all collectively looked at Professor Ross and he took an unconscious step back.


    "W-What''s wrong with you all? One of you needs to head into the machine and take the person''s place inside. S-Stop! Don''t head my way. It won''t work with me because of the contract."


    Now that made everyone pause and listen to the professor. Amane was interested in this ''contract'' the spoke of. This must be the same power that allowed him to control Aqua''s instinct.


    "Tsk, this bastard. Fine, one of us will go in there. But you better release me from your contract after this."


    Aqua held the professor up by his throat once she heard his words but she had to let him go as well soon. Hurting the professor was not going to help her out.


    The professor coughed as he got his throat in order. He was sure that there would be swelling around his throat later but he did not care.


    Not when he had something this interesting going on in front of him.


    ''Ah, this is great. I cannot believe how easy this is for me to fool all these people. Break the contract? Ha! As if. These contracted beings are the golden hens the god has given me. I will not let them go so easily.


    Professor Ross had a plan in mind. And he was also secure in his position since he knew that these people could not kill him off.


    If they did, then their whole purpose of coming here would be defeated.


    "Looks like we don''t have any other choice. I will be the one to go in and look at the situation. I will be back soon."


    Amane could tell that something was wrong with the situation. It smelled fishy and Amane was good at smelling mistakes.


    "Fine, go ahead and enter the portal. Hurry up before the fall damages you anymore."


    Amane looked at the Professor with a blank expression on her face. She did not like the way the professor was looking at her with greed-filled eyes.


    But Amane ignored looked that look and entered the shiny surface in front of her. She felt the energy fill the space around her and open the door.


    ''Tsk, this energy feels weird but I am sure that this place feels familiar to me. Where have I felt this energy before? I am not sure if I remember this feeling or if I am hallucinating in my mind.''


    ...¡­.


    Both Aqua and Sakura looked tense when Amane disappeared into the pillar of light. They had not anticipated such a development to occur.


    "Now Aqua, pull your other half out of the light. This is the only chance you will have of doing so. If you hesitate, then who knows when you will get a chance to make such a decision again."


    Professor Ross looked happy as he approached Sakura and Aqua. He was tied up but his body refused to stop. He wanted to see the fruits of his labor.


    "Stay back old man. I am not in a good mood and I am not a forgiving person as well. I will hurt you if you make any sudden move."


    Sakura warned as she got ready to attack the professor. But the professor ignored her and continued to approach the light pillar. His eyes were filled with greed, but also satisfaction as he knocked at the door.


    "This place! Don''t you want to crack it open and see what is inside here? She is waiting for you Aqua. Hurry up and let her free."


    Aqua''s body shook in her place. She was desperately fighting her will not to open this door but it was nearly impossible for her to do.


    ''Ah fuck, I need to do something about this at all costs. I cannot allow my emotions to get swayed. I need to keep my reasoning.'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was so difficult to keep her sanity in that moment. Not when the voice was constantly begging inside Aqua''s mind to free her. Her other half was calling out to her.


    "I need to¡­open the door. She needs me."


    Aqua looked enchanted as she walked toward the road. It gave Sakura a fright when she felt Aqua cross her from behind.


    "Aqua, what are you¡­no stop. Don''t touch the door or everything would fall apart. You cannot betray Yoko like this¡­"


    Sakura quickly got between Aqua and the door. She needed to stop Aqua before a tragedy happened right in front of her eyes.


    But Aqua seemed to have gained superpowers because she not only ignored Sakura but also managed to get past her. It all happened so fast that it was impossible to even tell what happened.


    Before Sakura knew it, Aqua had opened the door and her hand was half-submerged inside it.


    "I need to get her out of the room."


    Aqua pulled out a hand made of light from inside the door. The more she pulled the hand out, the more humanoid the body shape of that phantom began to look.


    In the end, it was completely solid, and the person who was pulled out looked like a younger version of Aqua.


    "Finally, this experiment has succeeded. I was able to create an artificial being that looks human. Those stingy superiors must acknowledge me now."


    Professor Ross laughed with disbelief in his voice.

 Chapter 214 - 214: 214: The threats in defeat [pt3]

    Sakura was stunned to see the body in front of her. It looked vaguely human and had piercing eyes. If not for the wild animal-like quality of this body''s making, Sakura would have mistaken her for Aqua''s twin.


    But there was dangerous air and smell about this new person. She behaved like an apex predator who was comfortable in her skin and instincts.


    "Y-You! What have you done to her? You were supposed to recover this part of me inside my head, not give it a new body. Hurry up and return this part to me."


    Aqua seemed to be having an episode. She looked at Professor Ross with a betrayed expression and then turned toward her twin with longing in her eyes. Her hand rested on her double''s chest and Aqua leaned against her.


    For her effort, all Aqua got was a blank stare and a cold look directed back at her. It did not seem as if the female in front of them was responsible enough to talk back to them.


    "Hmm, you can talk to subject Alpha here and convince her to come back to you. But I doubt that she would listen to you. My dear child only listens to me, right?"


    The collar around the naked body flashed once before the artificial human came to life and nodded.


    Subject Alpha looked toward the Professor with naked interest in her eyes and held still. She seemed to be waiting for her orders to be told to her before acting.


    "H-How dare you do this to me? Do I look like a fool to you who can be messed with and manipulated? You said that you would give her back to me if I gave you another specimen to run your experiments on."


    Aqua betrayed her real thoughts as she spoke. Instantly, Sakura looked at her with an angry and annoyed expression. She had not expected Aqua to be thinking of betraying them since the start.


    "You! Did you bring Yoko here just so you could sacrifice her to that weird machine? How dare you do this to her. Yoko trusted you."


    Sakura grabbed Aqua by her collar and picked up her body. Her newfound strength made doing this easy for her and Sakura shook Aqua to get an answer out of her.


    But Aqua just looked away and refused to speak. These circumstances pissed off Sakura and she tightened her hold around Aqua''s throat. She was not going to show mercy here.


    "I am not going to let this insult go. I cannot believe that you did this to me and Yoko. We trusted you and now we will make you pay your dues as well."


    Sakura warned Aqua before she felt a clawed hand screeching her arm. It did not hurt but it startled Sakura enough for her to let go of the arm holding on to her body.


    Sakura looked at the side, only to notice subject Alpha one with a claw held out. She seemed agitated to see Sakura harming Aqua like this.


    "Tsk, so you would take this bitch''s side as well? Very well then. In that case, I need to teach you a lesson as well. A lesson about not messing with me and taking me seriously in the future."


    Subject Alpha one still looked annoyed but her eyes had turned vigilant suddenly. She had noticed the sudden change in the air and Sakura''s burning aura made its presence known.


    "You fool. Subject Alpha is someone Yoko was sacrificed to make. Would you hear her knowing the sacrifice of your cousin? You should be treating her like your sister and helping her adjust to the real world."


    Professor Ross was a fool who tried to make things go his way. His words were spoken to make Sakura sympathetic to Subject Alpha''s cause and provide her immunity.


    But those words only served to make Sakura angrier and she ended up destroying the wall adjacent to her body.


    "Speak one more word about Yoko and this wall would be your head. I do not take criticism of my cousin well. Moreover, Yoko would be back soon. This small setback would not be enough to take her down."


    Sakura had infinite confidence in Yoko''s abilities. Her cousin had yet to let her down.


    But her words only served to make Professor Ross laugh and make him more certain of his victory.


    "That''s what you think, Sakura Tsurugi. But the one your cousin would face is a god. Even mortals falter in the face of supreme power and they bow down in front of it. Your cousin would be no exception-"


    The professor bragged but he was attacked once more. Everyone looked startled as they watched Subject Alpha stretch her back and pop her bones around. She seemed to be loosening up before a fight.


    When she opened her eyes the next time, Subject Alpha had calm eyes that seemed to understand everything. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk, you sure made me do whatever you wanted me to up until now. But now it''s time I gain my independence as well. I am done being your pawn."


    Subject Alpha seemed to have wrestled the control of consciousness back for the time being and she looked pissed off with the professor.


    Her words and tone made the professor flinch before he straightened his back and held his ground.


    "Hmph, so you got your consciousness back for the time being? So what? It does not change the fact that your life is still in my hand and you need to please me now. Say away if you want to stay alive."


    Subject Alpha took one step toward the Professor and he flinched in panic. He could feel that Subject Alpha did not care about his order.


    No matter what he said here, subject Alpha would ignore him.


    ''Tsk, this foolish lady. I need to do something about her right now.''


    "Stay back. I said, stay back and not come to me. Hey, listen to me right now, and¡­don''t you hear me? Do not come my way and that''s an order."


    Professor Ross tried his best to make the female step back. But no matter what he did, Subject Alpha kept on moving forward toward him until she reached him.


    Blood flowed out of Subject Alpha''s mouth and she gave a bloody grin back to the professor. Her appearance was no different from a grim reaper.


    "So, I heard that you dared to harm my dear Yoko Tsurugi. Now that is something I would never consent to in my life. So how dare you try and do this to me? I will never forgive you and everyone involved in this sham show."


    The real Aqua flinched as soon as she heard what Subject Alpha had said. She knew that the one subject Alpha was talking about had been her.


    But despite that, Aqua had no feelings of guilt inside her heart. She had done what had been necessary and nothing else.


    "Y-You foolish human being. You do not know what you are talking about! How dare you try and flaunt your free will and such? You are under my control so calm down and be a good specimen. That''s right! I still have control over you. Now kneel in front of me."


    Professor Ross seemed to have lost his mind. His laugh was maniacal and his confidence was shooting through the roof. He looked at Subject Alpha with an expecting expression, only for nothing to happen.


    Subject Alpha kept her calm and she did bit bow down to the pressure that was being emitted around her body. Every instinct in her body was asking her to submit to this man and follow his orders.


    But that was not who Subject Alpha was. She was not going to bow down to this undeserving piece of shit who had no regard for human life.


    "Tsk, you think you can control me? You might have been given the power to do so by my creator but you do not have the will to overpower mine. So, stay in your lane and don''t try your luck."


    The smile slid off Professor Ross''s face and horror replaced it. But his new constitution did not allow Professor Ross to feel real pressure being applied on his body and nerves.


    "Why are you not listening to me? Anyway, it does not matter if you listen to me or not because Aqua will listen to me. Aqua, hurry up and force everyone else out. I need to conduct my experiments in peace."


    The professor ordered but Aqua did not move as well. Aqua was looking at her other half with a conflicted expression on her face.


    Whatever she saw in Subject Alpha made her pause before she turned her back to the professor for the last time.


    "I¡­no. I am done doing what you ask me to as well, professor. My other half does not want to follow your orders so I will not do so as well."


    Aqua sounded confident when she said that. Her eyes shined brightly and her support was solid. She also refused to budge from her position and her conviction.


    The professor bit his lip in annoyance and decided that this was it. He was not going to take any more of this bullshit lying down.


    "Fine, if that''s what you have decided then it does not matter what you do anymore. I will force you to die right here and now, my dear experiment. After all, I can always start a new one if I don''t like you."


    The professor yelled and Aqua felt her heart drop.

 Chapter 215 - 215: 215: More questions than answers

    Amane walked around the white space inside the chamber. It was peaceful here and there was no essence of human interference.


    The peace one felt here could make them mistaken about their desires. It was a honey pot to lure people into this space forever. It was also dangerous since there was a static energy-like feeling in this place.


    Had Amane been anyone else, she might not have felt that weird energy trying to get into her head. But since Amane noticed this, she toughened her defenses.


    She felt the phantom reaching out for her chance tactics as soon as it noticed Amane''s awareness.


    Instead of coming right at her once more, it retreated and bid its time. But Amane was sure that the phantom was interested in her now. It would surely try to connect with her consciousness again.


    Meanwhile, Amane kept on walking around. There were more astral bodies surrounding her that looked vaguely human.


    Amane could only conclude that these were the consciousness of the instincts of other people. These things were being kept in these chambers and then studied.


    "I would have found this fascinating had I been my past self. But now I can only see how devalued human life is by this place."


    All these people had been deprived of a part of themselves and forced to live without it in their lives. It was pitiful and made Amane quite concerned about what the professor was planning with these consciousnesses.


    Amane reached out to touch a consciousness when she felt the phantom stop her with its touch.


    [I would not do that if I were you. These consciousnesses have no defense right now. If you touch them with a real body, then they would feel too overwhelmed.]


    The phantom spoke but its voice sounded far more melodious than Amane had thought it would be in her mind.


    The phantom also led Amane right to the middle of the chamber where the monotonous landscape was broken up by white trees and white grass. There was also a white table in the middle of the clearing which had a white blob-like mosaic sitting on one side.


    [What''s wrong? Hurry up and sit down. I do not have a habit of making my guests uncomfortable. Not that I have many anyway. You are the first one to visit me in centuries.]


    The mosaic moved and Amane had a feeling that the female was gesturing for her to sit down. Amane followed the instructions and watched as the mosaic looked surprised at Amane''s actions.


    [Hmm, you truly can understand me? How fascinating. Human minds are not capable of hearing my voice without losing themselves in my power as well. It has been a long time since I last have a conversation.]


    The mosaic replied and her tone took a nostalgic tone. So far, it had been a little painful to hear that echoing voice inside her head, but Amane was adjusting more and more by the second.


    "Hmm, I am a rather ''special'' human even if I do say so myself. But that is not what we are here to discuss, right? I can here because I had things to ask you."


    Amane looked down and watched as the tea served itself and the cup was passed on to her. She had a feeling that things would get annoying if she drank this tea.


    [You are special indeed. You do not give in to me when I pressure you and you also keep an eye out for any dangers that might be heading your way. In these regards, I quite like your determination.]


    [However, why did someone like you come in here? Those who come in here are usually thrown in here as a punishment, but that is not the case with you, right? Who are you and what is your objective?]


    The entity asked and Amane felt the power rising around her.


    This entity might be being lenient with Amane but one wrong move would make her the target of this entity''s anger. And this was a fight Amane was not sure she would win.


    "My name is Amane. I came here because I was curious about you and your powers. A friend of mine was affected by them and her consciousness was split apart. I just wanted to help her."


    [And that is all? You were just curious and asked for help so you came here? Are you sure that it has nothing to do with the guilt you feel for your past and being involved in experiments? Maybe you feel sorry for a ''certain someone and wish to find them-]


    Amane slammed her hand on the table in front of her. This was a conversation she refused to have in her life.


    "I am quite certain that it is nothing like that. I might have things to be guilty about in the past but a lot of time had passed by now. Even if I had any hopes of finding ''that person'' once, it is no longer possible."


    Amane refused to have this conversation. Hope was a treacherous thing to have and it exhausted one if they held on to it for too long. Amane had already crossed her seven stages of acceptance.


    Now, she did not want to even think about her past and that time if she did not have to.


    [Alright, if you say that so, then I will let it slide this time. So, what do you need my help with?]


    "You know what I need your help with. Now, I would appreciate it if you freed all these people and allowed them to go home."


    Amane''s request could be seen as a big deal or a small one depending on how this entity considered her request and what her objective was.


    Thankfully, the entity did not seem to be too much of a trouble and she lightly laughed at Amane''s request.


    [Ah, is that all you want from me? Sure, this is easy enough to do. But I would require a price for what I am about to do. I cannot grant a request otherwise.]


    Amane knew this would happen. A price was usually required when you made a deal with any higher being and that included divine beasts as well.


    "Name your price. I will fulfill it as soon-"


    [Not you. The wish I am about to grant is not considered ''yours'' so you do not need to pay me anything. However, as soon as the price is paid, you can get out of here.]


    Amane was shocked to hear such a thing. She knew that she was the one who made this wish, so why was she, not the one who had to pay the price?


    [I know that you are confused and you have every right to be confused. But this wish is not considered as ''yours'' so you cannot be the one to pay the price.]


    Amane understood this in theory and she could connect the dots to realize what happened. Someone else must have made the same wish to this entity before Amane did and their wish had been accepted.


    And that was why Amane was not the one to pay for this wish.


    [Ah, the price is being paid. This place would fall apart soon enough so we all should escape from here. You also have someone you want to avenge, right? I hope that the unborn phoenix inside you comes to this world safely.]


    Amane''s hand moved over to her stomach in vigilance. She was not sure if this entity would want to harm a divine beast or not.


    But the entity seemed unbothered and unwilling to do anything. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The white space collapsed around Amane and she held her hand out toward the disappearing debris. The female goddess in front of Amane also seemed to be disappearing with the space as well.


    [Yoko Tsurugi, battle goddess Amane, and whatever other names you go by, remember this - you can run from your past but you cannot escape. The supreme one of this world is always watching you from their banishment.]


    Amane looked up at the goddess and paid attention. She wanted to know more about what the entity was saying, but it was not until the entity uttered the other line did Amane''s cursory and anger peaked.


    [The one from your past, the one you gave up hope for, they are still alive and they would come for you soon. So, make sure you are ready to receive their favor. And hide that child of yours if you want them to live past the supreme one''s rage.]


    "Wait a second. Tell me more-"


    But it was too late. The entity in white dissolved into thin air and left nothing behind.


    Amane had hoped to find answers here but she ended up getting more questions inside her mind. The space was almost as good as gone and all the instincts around Amane began to return to their owners as well.


    It was clear that something major had taken shape. Someone out there was keeping tabs on Amane and making sure she was being kept in check.


    "A god, huh? This entity knew a lot and it made me cautious. I guess I would need to track it down to force more information out of it."


    It was a dangerous thing to follow a formless entity like this. They were shrewd and did not care about anything but themselves. Amane could be setting up herself for failure here.


    But she could not bring herself to care about it all. Not when she had such an interesting mystery to resolve.

 Chapter 216 - 216: 216: Weight of the world [pt1]

    The professor snapped his hand and Aqua felt the pain in her heart lighten up. It was so intense that it caused Aqua to back out for a full minute. But she was not concerned about herself.


    The one connected with Professor Ross''s consciousness was her other half more than her. If Aqua was feeling such intense pain inside her heart, then her other half must be suffering as well.


    "S-Stop! D-Don''t do this to us, professor. We have been nothing but loyal to you."


    Aqua cried out as she felt the existence of her other half fading away. Even her other half was beginning to look transparent.


    At this rate, subject Alpha would disappear without leaving a single hint of her existence behind. And that thought terrified Aqua.


    So Aqua begged the professor to listen to her and consider her request. But that was not the case with subject Alpha.


    Her other half refused to bow or show her weakness. She held her head high as she looked at the professor with sharp and cunning eyes. Her hate and disappointment at the professor shined bright in her eyes.


    "Do you think that this is the end of it all? Do you think that you will gain closure and freedom if you did this? You are wrong. You will never be rid of my shadow for as long as you live. I will always haunt you and your dreams."


    The professor flinched as soon as he heard Aqua''s threat. He knew that she was serious about her revenge. But the professor also knew that there was nothing subject Alpha could do about him and his experiments.


    The goddess he had made a pact with had handed him absolute authority and the proof of it was the pale face Subject Alpha currently had. She had not been able to handle the goddess''s residual power the professor had forced through her body and had coughed out blood as a result of it.


    "Ha¡­haha¡­. Hahaha¡­. Do you like to joke around like this, Subject Alpha? Then, I need to refresh your memory about some things. You need to remember who you are going against."


    The professor snapped his fingers once more and this time, he intended to not even let Subject Alpha stand on her feet. He was going to snap her consciousness and her body in half.


    That was what he intended to do here. But instead of making the half-beast fall down on her knees, his power fizzled out. The professor looked startled at the sudden change of events and he snapped his finger again


    Once more, nothing happened. This left the professor at the mercy of his experiment.


    "What''s wrong, Professor Ross? Are you not able to access your powers now? Well, that is a given. After all, did you think that you were the only one capable of making deals with that god?"


    Professor Ross halted in his thought process. He was suddenly more than aware of what happened but he did not want to believe it.


    "T-That goddess helped you out? I do not believe this. Why would the goddess do that? You are not even human and you-"


    "I am still a living entity and I have emotions and consciousness. And for some entities, that is considered human enough. Now, I would like to exact my revenge for all that you did to me."


    Subject Alpha showed her sharp claws and attacked the professor. Both Sakura and Aqua watched this show in stunned silence. There was nothing left for them to contribute. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The professor had been so proud of his skills a minute ago but now he lied dead at Subject Alpha''s feet and his last breaths were ragged and wet.


    "Y-You¡­. will¡­.. not... get¡­.. Away¡­.. Your existence¡­.is tied¡­.with¡­.m¡­i¡­n¡­e¡­."


    The professor took his last breath as he let out this curse. Subject Alpha made a pained face but she angled her body in a way that allowed no one else but her to read the professor''s lips.


    "I know. And I willingly paid the price of my existence to get rid of an evil like you. Seems like a fair trade to me."


    Subject Alpha replied to the professor and he knew that he had truly lost this time. His opponent was someone who did not even care what happened to themselves if the professor died.


    The professor''s body burned into ashes with his flames as his life energy was exhausted. Subject Alpha released that energy and sent it to the goddess she had made a deal with.


    Since her job was over and there was no one to sustain her body any longer, Subject Alpha began to disappear.


    "H-Hey, are you alright? Y-Your body, it''s disappearing."


    Aqua looked at her other half with a terrified expression on her face. She could see that body in front of her was disappearing.


    "Her energy is fading away. This person! She is dying and fast. She needs something to hold her stable."


    Sakura commented on this as she maintained her distance. No matter how tragic this scene in front of her was, she refused to step forward and help them both out. Her only concern here was Yoko''s safety.


    Even if Sakura knew that it was not Subject Alpha''s fault that things ended up being this way, Sakura could still not bring herself to like Subject Alpha or Aqua.


    "H-Hey, keep hanging on. If you need a host, then I am here. Hey, don''t go away and stay with me."


    Aqua pleaded with her other half but it was already too late. The time for stabilization was already in the past.


    And even if subject Alpha had a choice to stabilize herself, she would not have chosen that route. It would have trapped Yoko inside that weird realm for as long as Subject Alpha would have been alive.


    "I am¡­alright. Since I made the deal with the goddess inside the white space, I need to honor it. Otherwise, those who are trapped there would never be able to go home. So don''t cry. I am doing this for my beloved."


    Subject Alpha placed her hand on Aqua''s cheek as she spoke this. Both females inside the room knew that Subject Alpha''s ''beloved'' referred to Yoko Tsurugi.


    It made Sakura''s blood boil to hear Yoko being addressed in such a way. But she refused to let it bother her for the time being.


    On the other hand, Aqua could not accept this reality. She liked Yoko but she was not ''in love'' with Yoko like her other self. So, she wanted to be selfish and make her other self choose her own life over Yoko Tsurugi''s.


    "Don''t do this to me. Please, don''t leave me for the benefit of a person who does not even care about you. This is not fair to me."


    Sakura begged her other half to reconsider, but it was all futile. Her other half had made up her mind and it was too late to stop things.


    "Don''t cry like this. I promise that we shall meet again in the future. Both you and I¡­are connected by fate after all."


    Those were the last words Subject Alpha was able to utter before she disappeared into a pile of smoke. It was time for her to finally find her peace.


    Aqua could only look on in disbelief and disappointment as she lost one of the most important parts of herself. But she still maintained her position in hopes that she could be able to bring her other self back.


    "You need to let go. Your other half also asked you to live your life as your own. So, honor her wishes and don''t mop around like this."


    Sakura placed her hand on Aqua''s shoulder but Aqua shrugged her off. Her eyes were filled with disbelief and anger as she looked at Sakura.


    "You! You do not understand anything. My other half was someone who had been with me my whole life. We were born as one being and she was all I had at one point in time. I cannot just forget what happened here."


    Aqua hissed as she spoke. She refused to believe what had happened which caused Sakura to sigh.


    There was no use in talking to a delusional person and understanding could not be reached with them. So, Sakura concentrated her efforts on finding Yoko instead.


    The white room was beginning to disappear and white smoke filled that area. Sakura quickly ran toward that side, only to feel someone''s presence inside there.


    Aqua was already ready to fight this new entity when she paused and looked at the smoke again.


    "Be calm Sakura. I am back so there is no need to make such a fuss."


    Aqua breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she heard Yoko''s voice. It seemed like her cousin had managed to survive this ordeal and come back safely.


    When Yoko emerged into the parted smoke, it did not seem as if a single scratch had been made on her body. She looked healthy and as calm as before.


    They both made their way out of the smoke and Yoko stopped to look at Aqua''s mourning figure.


    "So that is the one who paid the price for freeing the other instincts from that place? Aqua, don''t mourn too hard. Your other half was a hero and she saved a lot of lives today."


    Aqua flinched as soon as she felt Yoko''s hands land on her shoulder.


    "I wished she did not save anyone but herself. I wanted to be with her for a long time in the future."


    Aqua finally cried out in disbelief and anger.

 Chapter 217 - 217: 217: Weight of the world [pt2]

    Once the dam had broken, there was no going back. Tears continued to fall from Aqua''s eyes and she sobbed her heart out.


    Both Amane and Sakura decided to give her some space this time and do their own thing. But there was only so much they could do on their own without proper holding and equipment.


    They also needed to make an official report about this place and get it sealed up before someone else tried to enter and take advantage of this place. There was too much important stuff in here to pretend otherwise.


    "Aqua, I will make a call and have the divine guild oversee the cleaning of this place. You need to wake up and get out of here now. I do not want you to get caught in the crossfire."


    Amane placed a hand on Aqua''s shoulder and this time, Aqua did not flinch. She did not do much of anything but stay down there and cry her heart out.


    It did not seem as if Aqua had enough brain consciousness left to do anything but what she was being made to do.


    Aqua stood up when she was physically made to and she walked around when Sakura placed her hand on Aqua''s shoulder. Other than that, Aqua showed no signs of even being alive.


    This would have been concerning for Amane if she did not have other priorities to take care of. And she had a lot of things to look after so she could not add Aqua to that list as well.


    "I will take Aqua home for now. I don''t think Aqua should be in a place filled with memories right now so I will take her to a back-house of ours for now. I am sure that place is secure from any outside threats."


    Sakura assured Amane as she helped Aqua up. Aqua did not even put up a fight against her when she did so. She quietly stopped up and did as she was told to do.


    "Alright, I understand. Then, you should head out now. I will wait here for the officers to arrive and give them my report. I''m sure they would want to ask me a lot of questions as well."


    As expected, the divine guild did not disappoint with their quick actions and they surrounded this place in record time. Amane waited for them inside the main room and she watched as Sean walked out of the car.


    Frankly, Amane was surprised to see Charlie not accompany Sean. But Sean''s appearance also made sense in Amane''s mind. He was a commander for the Divine Guild and was also in charge of these security cases.


    "Mother wanted to come as well, but she was held back her some¡­. urgent business she is taking care of right now. I hurried over here as soon as I got your message."


    Sean looked intimidating as he stood straight. He was a whole head taller than Amane and his green eyes looked intimidating when framed by his red hair.


    He commanded his unit well and he had complete control over them. Sean was a very competent person to have on one''s side.


    "Hmm, I am glad that you managed to respond to me so soon. Most of the evidence inside this place will expire soon. I want you to do a thorough check of this place for me. I need to head back now since I have been gone for a while now. Some rats keep on trying to get what is mine and I do not want to allow them to do so."


    Amane quickly explained her situation to Sean and he looked amused at her words. He knew that the ''rat'' in question was Elios Tsurugi.


    "I know how tough your life can be. Mother has a lot of enemies looking to take her seat as well and I have seen the struggle my whole life. So be assured and leave this place to me. I will take care of it." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sean assured Amane before he waved her off. Now there was no one here with more authority than him left.


    "Alright everyone, gather as much evidence as you can and bring me everything. The special squad and I will go through it to ensure that everything is in order."


    Sean commanded and everyone ran around to follow his words.


    On the surface, Sean looked like a calm and caring leader. He was even willing to take the risk himself to spare everyone else the trouble and danger of dealing with dangerous equipment.


    But that was only a front Sean put up to show people his devotion. He had a b much bigger scene brewing behind the scene.


    "Bring me the recordings for this place as well. Each available one. I need to see them all through."


    Sean spent his night looking through the recordings to take note of all the evidence Yoko Tsurugi had seen up until now. He was going to have to sort all the evidence out and take out the critical ones.


    Even then, he needed to leave just enough evidence behind to not make Yoko Tsurugi suspicious.


    "Tsk, that stupid Professor Ross. The research on gods is supposed to be top secret and not to be done in the open. How dare he blow this secret out already? He should feel lucky that he is already dead."


    Sean was unhappy with the result of his research and he was sure that the others in The HIVE would be even more unhappy with these results than him.


    Years'' worth of research was about to be lost and fall into the hands of the wrong people. It would have been a disaster for them all.


    It was lucky for The HIVE that Sean was in his current position and he could observe everything that was happening around the place.


    "Let''s leave the research about gods behind and a little more evidence as well. Now, I would need to deal with that female subject called Aqua. Thankfully, it will not be so so difficult. She is already unstable right now."


    That night, Sean had used incense to make Aqua''s unstable mind hallucinate. It was easy to sneak the incense into the residence because of an already existing spy.


    No one knew how and when the incense was swapped out and the smell of the incense was long gone by the time the morning came around.


    But one thing was for sure - Aqua had died that night.


    No.


    She had taken her own life as she no longer wished to live. It was a sad but expected outcome for all those who knew her.


    ...


    "She was an idiot. If she was going to die, then why did she drag all of us into this situation at all? Yoko, there is no need to pay attention to Aqua''s death and¡­"


    Sakura trailed off as she spoke. Tears lined her voice and her throat clogged over with emotions.


    She might be complaining right now, but even Sakura was heartbroken after what happened. She had spent a few nights with Aqua and that had made her feel a small bond of kinship.


    It was nothing deep yet but it had been there nonetheless.


    "People are born and then they die. This is a cycle no one can escape from, child. The sooner you learn to deal with someone''s death, the better. Who knows? Maybe the next person to die is the one closest to you."


    Elios Tsurugi hinted at Amane''s death in the middle of the mourning ceremony. Most people who did not know the circumstances of their house politics would have considered her words as advice and not looked any further into it.


    But those who did know her understood her subtle threat. That made them even more interested to know what was going on inside the Tsurugi household.


    "Old people should rest and not think much. Who knows when they might collapse due to their muscle fatigue? Aunty, I heard that you went to the doctor recently. Your body must be in a lot worse shape due to your age."


    Elios flinched at the accusation.


    She did not want to confirm whether she had gone to a doctor or not. No matter what she said, people would take her words and twist them.


    The reason Elios had gone to a doctor was because she had missed her monthly cycle and that had concerned her. She wanted to know if she was pregnant or not.


    But apparently, it was just her body acting up and nothing else. There had been no reason for her to be concerned or to feel happy.


    Once it was silence once more, people concentrated on the ceremony taking place in front of them. Most of these people did not even know who Aqua was, but they came to the ceremony anyway because the Tsurugis were handling this ceremony.


    Even Amane''s classmates were here but that was a given. Aqua had been a classmate to them all as well.


    "She was a good person. She was weird and eccentric at times, but Aqua had a good heart."


    Faridha spoke up as she approached the burned coffin Aqua had been kept in. Her body was all but a pile of ash now and soon it would be scattered into the river.


    No one else commented or contradicted Farisha''s words and soon the ceremony ended.


    Amane moved around the room and heard the conversations taking place. And then Sean made his appearance with his reports. He was the one Amane had been waiting around for and he was finally here.

 Chapter 218 - 218: 218: Pet play [pt1] R-18

    The ceremony was short was sweet. Amane left it halfway through to get to know what evidence Sean had gathered.


    And there was a lot he had to give to Amane. There were recordings as well as test reports and even other normal log data that one could have expected from this mission.


    Nothing was missing in that data and it all looked rather well-organized. But Amane still had a feeling that critical bits and pieces were missing from the data. She did not know if this was something Sean had intentionally done or if this was how the data had been presented to him in the first place.


    "Sean, this data¡­"


    "I am sorry. I tried to organize it as best as I could but there were missing inside the data. I hope this all still makes sense to you."


    Sean sounded apologists but not enough for it to come off as suspicious. Amane did not know why her instincts still felt unsatisfied but she forced them to drop this issue.


    "I see. In that case, I guess it could not be helped. I will need to gather more data on my own. I have personal business with the ones heading this operation and I want to destroy them."


    Amane wanted to destroy the people behind these experiments not only to avenge what happened to Aqua but also for Ariana, the phoenix who did nothing wrong.


    Sean just sighed at Amane''s determined expression and he stood up. He was about to head out when he turned back at Amane and opened his mouth but he did not say anything more about it.


    Amane returned to the hall after that. People were beginning to pack up and leave. Many looked disappointed as they did not get a chance to meet Yoko Tsurugi and form a connection with her.


    And most people who approached her were rejected tactfully by Amane.


    Sakura made full use of this time to approach different people and make more connections. Her smile was fake but ever-present which put people at ease.


    "My lady, have something to drink."


    One of the servants brought Amane a drink that was laced with something. Amane noticed how a few people were eying her with intent and greed as the maid offered her a glass of juice.


    Amane was sure that there was something mixed in that liquid so she should not take that glass offered to her.


    But she was also pretending to be a heart-broken friend so she took that glass of liquid and gulped it down.


    Most of the poisons and such substances did not work on Yoko so she was not going to feel anything. That thick liquid settled down in Amane''s stomach and she felt nothing.


    She watched as those men who had hidden themselves before suddenly made themselves known and walked toward Amane.


    "Hello, my lady. I hope you are having a pleasant day today. I saw your lonesome self sitting here and I decided to offer you company."


    A man (more of a teen) sat down adjacent to Amane and struck up a conversation. He was the son of one of Elios''s investors and he was here to seduce Amane. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane could smell an artificial sweet smell coming from this teen and his body was posed in such a way that it showed interest in his partner.


    "You want to keep me company? I don''t think that would be possible. I promised Sakura that I would spend the night with her. We both are a little¡­ emotionally fragile¡­right now."


    Amane laid down the bait and she watched how everyone became alert suddenly. These people were too easy to fool and it was almost not worth it.


    Even the teen in front of Amane fumbled before he gathered his wits and spoke.


    "T-That is no problem. I am sure that both you and your cousin have suffered a huge blow currently. Surely you would need outside support whom you can lean on. Please allow me to be that support for you and your cousin."


    Amane had to give it to this teen. He was bold and not willing to back down from what he had to do.


    But as much as he was fun, he was not Amane''s type and now she felt annoyed by him.


    Amane might be immune to most poisons and status drinks but alcohol had a way of making her tipsy. It was the weird things about her body that Amane did not understand herself.


    And now she felt the effects of the alcohol hitting her a little bit and making her spin as a result.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. We are looking to pile up with our beastly friends and comfort each other. You will only get killed by one of them if they are in a bad mood. Ah, I forgot that I brought this kid here to help me feel calm."


    Hibi slipped out of Amane''s sleeve and hissed at the teenager in front of her. The teenager had not expected to face a beast in real life so he quickly took a step back and held his yell back.


    "N-Now that I think about it, I need to head back home now. My parents are waiting for me."


    The teenager stood up and walked out. He made Amane glad of her decision to call Hibi to her after her talk with Sean.


    People noticed what had happened to the first person who approached Amane and how he ran away with his tail tucked between his legs. After that, no one tried to approach Amane but they kept an eye on her.


    If someone caught Amane''s eyes, they made sure to flaunt their strength and status to her. That made Amane looks away from them.


    It was also the time Sakura made her way toward Amane and looked at the hallway discreetly.


    "Hey, let''s get out of here now. You do not look well so you should head back to your room now. And¡­ why do you smell like that? Don''t tell that you got drunk and you are still here despite that."


    The stink of being drunk could be felt on Amane''s breath. She had no excuse for herself since she had known when she drank the alcohol.


    Still, things were not as bad as they should be. Amane was not in pain or losing control of her body.


    She was just a bit horny now and her body throbbed with need. She needed to fuck these urges out of her body. Her womb was also pulsing with want and need.


    "Sakura, I will be heading back to my room now and preparing. You should hurry up and come back to the room as soon as you can. Don''t make me wait too long."


    Amane whispered slowly and sensually in Sakura''s ear. For most people, this would look rather normal and they would not pay any attention to it. But these soft words made Sakura''s body tingle and she flinched at the was being hinted.


    Sakura''s cock and pussy gushed a little bit as soon as she imagined being in bed with Yoko but she needed to control herself. There were still a few things she needed to take care of first.


    "Hmm, I understand. You should head back to the room first if you do not feel well right now. I will come and join you soon. There are too many bugs and pests in this room that need to be taken care of."


    Sakura hated that she would be late. But she needed to take care of the important bits before she made any move. Her mother was still on the loose and these investors could become important in the future.


    "Do what you want to."


    Amane gave Sakura full freedom and authority over the situation and went back to her room. She trusted Sakura to take care of herself but she also knew that the people would not do anything foolish now.


    A beast had been shown off by Amane which made everyone afraid of angering her. So that would keep them in check for the time being.


    Amane opened her bedroom door and took out all the toys she would need for the evening. She had quite a collection in there and Amane chose the ones she was in the mood for the night.


    It took Sakura almost an hour to get things straightened up and dismiss everyone. She had not seen her mother during this time but she knew that her mother had to be planning something vicious.


    Those thoughts were circling inside Sakura''s mind and she could not get rid of them on her own. But as soon as she opened the door to her bedroom, they all flew out of her mind and Sakura was left gasping.


    "Come in and lock the door behind you, my pet. Today, we will train you to be obedient to me again and train your pussy and cock to come on command. If that is not something you want, then walk out of the door now."


    Yoko''s voice was commanding and Sakura could come from that alone. There was no way she was going back out after what she had seen in front of her.


    Yoko was a vision to see, dressed in all leather and her small clothes stretched to their limits. Her bodysuit left nothing to the imagination and her hard nipples poked out of her clothes.


    But it was nothing compared to her pussy that made a wet patch on her clothes. Sakura could not look away from that.

 Chapter 219 - 219: 219: Pet play [pt2] R-18

    Amane knew where Sakura was looking at. Sakura''s eyes were fixed on the wet spot on her leather body suit and her mouth drooled as well.


    Sakra did not even seem aware of how she looked now. Her mouth was open and her eyes were wide with hunger. She looked ready to pounce at Amane at any given moment and eat her up.


    "How dare you look at me with such naked desire. A pet should always look down and never at its master. Do you understand, Sakura? Now look down."


    Sakura''s eyes instantly looked down and her hands wet behind her back. She looked red-faced and ashamed to have been caught lacking.


    Amane''s heels made a clicking sound as she neared Sakura. The anticipation of this moment caused Sakura to flinch but her body leaned toward Amane to feel more of her presence.


    Which Amane denied instantly by taking a step back and looking Sakura up and down.


    She had to say that Sakura had matured beautifully. There was still a long way for Sakura to go before she truly matured but her body was already curvy and soft.


    Her dress was stretched to its limits and Sakura''s tits threatened to slip out of them any second now. Her face had turned a lovely shade of red and her legs shifted from one side to another in anticipation of what was to come.


    "I asked you to stand straight, Sakura. But is it truly that difficult of a thing to do?"


    Sakura nodded while not looking up. She seemed embarrassed about being treated like this but she refused to give up as well. She opened her mouth but closed it the very next second and kept on looking down.


    Amane had a riding cop in her hand which she used to pat Sakura''s thighs with.


    "I understand that it is difficult for you to stand still like this because you are bitch and this is not normal for you. So, fall to all fours and show me your submission. I am sure that it will be more comfortable for you."


    Amane patted Sakura''s cheek with her hand and spoke softly. But there was no mistaking her words as anything but a command. Sakura instantly went down to her knees and looked up at Amane with an honored expression.


    She looked open and accessible, all wet and at Amane''s mercy. Her cock was straining her dress and making it wet as well now.


    "Hmm, you have such a beautiful cock Sakura. It is too bad that it is wasted on a bitch like you who does not even know how to use it. But don''t worry, that''s what we are here to train you for."


    "This lovely cock of yours will be ready to destroy anyone once we are through with you."


    Amane''s voice was full of adoration as she patted and stroked Sakura. It made Sakura lean more into her hand and nuzzle against the riding cop that was patting her face.


    "M-Master, please. I-I."


    Sakura was already hard and even the smallest of touches made her hard nipples touch the fabric of her dress. She looked desperate already but she did not dare to look up at Yoko at all.


    "Hmm, I can see that you are struggling to voice what you want from me. But that''s alright because I know what you want. Your breasts feel quite tight and restricted, right? Let''s free them first." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura felt Amane''s hands slip inside her dress and pull her breasts out. They hung in the air and gravity pulled them down.


    Two hands squeezed them and played with Sakura''s hard nipples. The sensation of being pinched and groped went straight to Sakura''s clit and it twitched. Her cock also let out a massive glob of pre-cum.


    "Oh my, what''s this? Your cock is rather useless at times but it is making the floor wet now. We cannot have that Sakura. We need to train this thing right now."


    Amane rubbed her foot against Sakura''s cock and Sakura collapsed on top of Amane''s foot. That soft and warm touch put just enough pressure against Sakura''s cock to give her friction.


    Sakura rubbed her hips against Amane''s foot to get more. But Amane refused to move her feet any more than necessary.


    "Y-Yoko, please. Please let me come first before you put me in a cage. P-Please Yoko, I can''t stand it."


    Sakura yelled and flinched as her cock was abused and rubbed. Her clothes were ruined for any other situation and Sakura would never be able to wear them again.


    But it did not matter when her mind was being blown by the amount of pleasure she was receiving. She was mind blown and her eyes were wide open.


    She rutted against Amane''s feet until Amane pulled back from her and left Sakura hanging. It made Sakura whine and she leaned more into Amane''s body, only to be denied by Amane.


    "Sa~ku~ra, don''t forget that this is your training. We are not playing around so you should be quiet and take what you are handed."


    Sakura quieted down as her foot was rubbed. Since this felt amazing, Sakura was not able to think about anything else for a long time.


    "Now turn around Sakura. We need to get your misbehaving cock and pussy all plugged up."


    Sakura turned around without any other word and held herself open. Her legs were stretched out and her beautiful and big breasts bounced in the air. She even arched her back in pleasure which pushed her chest out even more.


    Amane flicked Sakura''s chest with her riding cop to make her settle down. It made Sakura flinch but she calmed down finally.


    "Now then, let''s deal with your leaking cock first. I have the perfect thing for you to experience. Your big futa cock needs a lot of discipline so we need to teach it not to come."


    The cock ring Amane took out had two parts. She slipped the normal ring around the cock and it was a tight fit. It would stop Sakura from coming entirely.


    But the highlight was undoubtedly the rod that went inside her cock opening. It had been sterilized and then entered Sakura''s cock.


    It hurt a little but Sakura held still. She felt it ram around her a little bit before it touched her prostrate and Sakura''s whole body sang in pleasure.


    "That felt amazing, right? You instantly reacted when this little rod touched your pleasure spot. It''s right in here, huh."


    Amane touched Sakura''s stomach and her energy waves caused Sakura''s body to vibrate. She wanted to come so badly but her cock was forced to stop.


    Sakura''s pussy was leaking out non-stop as a result and her clit was hard. Sakura tried to sneak her hands under her dress and into her pussy. But she was stopped by Yoko''s hands and held open.


    "I told you Sakura, no cheating. You cannot touch yourself no matter how much you want to so you should not even try it."


    Amane slapped Sakura''s pussy before taking out a vibrator and entering it into Sakura''s body. She did nothing to prepare Sakura this time but there was no need to do anything. Sakura was gushing and all open right now.


    Amane also took out a collar and rid Sakura of all her clothes. Nipple clamps were attached to Sakura''s nipples and her neck was collared. Amane also fingered Sakura''s ass open and made her wear a vibrator with a tail in there.


    She also took out a ball gag from her collection and fastened it behind Sakura''s head followed by a pair of dig ears.


    Once Sakura was finished being dressed up, Amane admired her view and she looked at what she looked at.


    "You are a vision to look at, Sakura. Who can we keep your look all to ourselves? We need to show everyone else as well. Now come and follow me."


    Amane connected Sakura''s leash with her collar and pulled her behind her


    In truth, there was no need to be concerned about this section of the house. Amane had already emptied it of the servants and placed a barrier around it. No matter how much one tried to come in here, they would not be able to. And if someone did try to break in, then the alarm would sound loud.


    But the thrill of being caught and being looked at was something Sakura found guilty pleasure in.


    That was why Amane had created shadow dolls to act as servants. Shadow dolls were human projections who could imitate humans but they had none of human intelligence and emotions.


    They were puppets that would follow your orders.


    But they did not last very long so no one used them in day-to-day use. And that''s what made them perfect for such an occasion.


    "Now my pet, let''s go and show everyone how obedient you can be."


    Amane walked toward the door and opened it. Sakura''s face was red in humiliation but interest and need could be smelled on her face.


    As soon as the door opened, there was a shadow puppet standing on the other side. The maid was dressed in a revealing costume and she looked surprised to see Sakura and Amane.


    "My lady, are you out to take your pussy for a walk?"


    The maid asked as she leaned down. It exposed her breasts and Sakura could also see her lack of underwear from her low angle.


    She knew that this was all a staged act, but it still irked Sakura to see someone out to seduce her Yoko. And that is why she growled lowly in her throat.

 Chapter 220 - 220: 220: Pet play [pt3] R-18

    Sakura''s growl was barely audible at first, but the more attention one paid to Amane, the louder that grown got. The shadow maid took a step back in fright as soon as she realized that she was at Sakura''s mercy.


    Amane was amused to see Sakura jealous of a non-existing shadow being but she yanked at Sakura''s leash to make her lean back.


    "Sakura, be nice to the poor maid and stop harassing her like this. Do not make me want to punish you like this."


    Amane warned but Sakura ignored her and continued to stare the maid down. She received a spank on her bottom for this and a pair of disapproving eyes looking back at her.


    "Tsk, you asked for this Sakura. I warned you that you would get punished if you did not stop but you continued your behavior. Now, it is time for you to get punished."


    Sakura''s ears perked up as soon as she heard of the punishment. In her experience, most of what she had experienced up until now at Amane''s hand had been pleasure-filled and Sakura was sure that this time would be no different.


    She held herself back in anticipation and looked up at Amane.


    Only, Amane had no intention of helping Sakura out with anything. Amane gestured for the maid to come close and hold her skirt up. The maid did as she was ordered and a clean shaved pussy was presented to the world.


    "Sakura, since you have been rude to my maid, you will have to make it up to her right now. Hurry up and lick her until she comes. You will be forgiven only if this lovely kid here comes."


    The maid turned red at being called lovely and she gave Amane a love-filled look. Sakura wanted nothing to do with the maid but she did need Yoko''s forgiveness.


    So, with a hesitant step forward, Sakura''s hands made their way toward the maid''s thighs and Sakura took a small and hesitant lick forward toward the maid.


    The first taste of the maid was like tasting Yoko. It made sense as well since these shadow maids were made with Yoko''s essence and thus, were a part of her aura. That helped Sakura swallow the bitterness of this situation.


    Sakura was still not happy with what she had to do but it was getting easier over time. She was losing herself in the rhythmic sense of sucking and fucking the body in front of her.


    "This feels good, right? Sakura, you want more but you are too shy to say, right? Then take more of this kid and sate yourself."


    If Sakura''s cock would not have been caged, then she would have been all over this maid and fucking her.


    This close, it was easy to forget that this maid was just a shadow and not Yoko herself. Sakura''s senses were overwhelmed with Yoko''s scent and her presence. She could think about nothing else but the other.


    The maid cried out as Sakura bullied her clit and the rest of her body with her tongue. The roughness and wetness of the tongue made the maid go mad and she drenched Sakura''s face in her come.


    Sakura took a small swipe of that come and held it in front of her before swiping her finger into her and eating it outright.


    Another pair of fingers joined the first one inside Sakura''s mouth and Sakura cleaned it up as well.


    Her body was beginning to burn up due to sexual frustration. But Sakura held back because that was what Yoko wanted her to do. And Sakura was willing to do anything Yoko wanted from her.


    "You did a good job, Sakura. I think you are ready to be forgiven for being rude to the maid earlier. Look, you reduced her into a pile of pleasure. Such a good puppy I have."


    Yoko turned Sakura''s head toward the shadow maid who had collapsed on the floor. She had a dazed look on her face and her body twitched in need.


    She turned to look at Sakura but the maid could not hold her gaze for long.


    Sakura felt proud in her heart at the display in front of her. Once upon a time in her life, Sakura could not have expected to see someone collapse out of pleasure because of her. But now the times were different.


    "Aww, are you proud of yourself, puppy? You are a good pup, but this was not enough to be awarded a release. Now let''s go and play in the open backyard. I asked the maids to prepare your favorite treat."


    Amane promised Sakura as she tugged her behind. Sakura needed further incentive to follow Yoko out after that.


    They both soon entered the back garden and there were a dozen half-naked maids loitering around. Many of them had their wet pussies exposed and filled with a vibrator while the others were dressed in a more dominant role.


    "Sakura, go and play with your new friends. The other puppies are waiting for you."


    Sakura felt humiliation burn as she looked at other maids being treated as pets. Sakura wanted to point out that she was better than everyone here and behaving in this manner in front of others was beneath her.


    But that humiliating feeling was half the reason Sakura wanted to play the role of a puppy. She liked to be humiliated and she quickly walked out to play with the other puppies. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the maids came up to Sakura and sniffed her balls before lying on her back to expose her wet and leaking pussy. She looked up at Sakura with a pleading eye.


    But there was not much Sakura could do to help her out as well. Her cock had been locked up by Yoko and had not been allowed to come.


    Yoko walked over to Sakura and patted her head. Then, she gave the maid a firm look which made the maid look away and straighten herself.


    "I am sorry but Sakura is not here to fuck you all. She is only here to play so entertain her. And, you see this cock? And this pussy and this ass? It''s all mine so keep your hands away from it until I ask you to."


    Yoko''s possessive voice made Sakura''s stomach turn. She could not help but swoon as soon as she heard Yoko speak.


    ''Ah fuck. I almost came as soon as I heard Yoko''s sexy voice whispering in my ear. I cannot control believe how lacking my body''s self-control is.''


    Sakura complained inside his mind as she leaned more into Amane''s patting. By now, all the eyes were on her and Yoko. People were giving them a curious look and Sakura felt her heart swell as a result.


    "Sakura, where is your mind going? Don''t forget that you are my pet and you need to be loyal to me. I do not need people who disobey and betray my orders, understood?"


    This was a warning and caution for Sakura.


    Not that it mattered because Sakura could not betray Yoko even if she wanted to. She leaned more into Yoko''s side and licked Yoko''s lips. That caused Yoko to pause before she yanked Sakura up by her collar and smashed her lips against Sakura.


    "You have been a good girl so far, Sakura. It is time for me to reward you now. Open your mouth now and accept my gift to you."


    Sakura opened her mouth, only to find fingers shoved down her throat. But she did her best to adjust to them inside her mouth.


    "This is good. You can feel my fingers deep into your throat, right? Does it feel as good for you as it does for me?"


    Yoko asked as she panted. Her breath was heavy and her voice was filled with desire as well.


    Looking at her, Sakura could not help but moan around the fingers she was licking. She wanted to experience more of this feeling so she sucked harder at Yoko''s fingers.


    Sakura tuned out everyone else around her. She could still feel a lot of eyes looking at her with hunger and lust, but it was easy to concentrate on Yoko.


    And then the vibrator in her pussy as well as her ass started. It caused Sakura to falter and drool began to escape out of her mouth.


    Sakura felt wet all over. Her mouth was wet, her things were wet and her insides were gushing with slickness.


    She wanted to come but her cock had been plugged up as well. Sakura could only endure all this pleasure and she collapsed.


    Even holding her head high was an impossible task Sakura was not able to achieve. She could only look up at Yoko with a look filled with pleading.


    "Aww, I know how you feel, Sakura and I would love nothing more than to help you out. So, tell me, have you learned your punishment, and can control your body? You won''t come as soon as I let you, right?"


    Yoko asked as she patted Sakura''s ass. That caused the vibrator to slip a little bit deeper into Sakura''s body and she flinched. The vibrators were too deep and they touched the pleasure spot Yoko had inside her body.


    It was getting to be too much for her and she decided to collapse entirely.


    Maids looked at Sakura with a hungry expression. Some wanted her ass, the others her pussy and cock. But Sakura only had eyes for Yoko and what she wanted.


    "M-Master, please. Let me please you."


    Sakura shivered as she spoke these words carefully.

 Chapter 221 - 221: 221: Pet play [pt4] R-18

    Amane looked down at Sakura and her satisfaction was immense as she watched Sakura collapse in front of her. Intense pleasure seemed to have made Sakura''s mind go numb in the process.


    "I-I, Yoko, please. Master, M-Master, please allow me to fuck you. I will die if I don''t. I need your fingers, your pussy, anything."


    Sakura finally broke out of frustration and not being allowed to come. She tried to move around but that made her sensitive cock rub against the grass. Even that feeling felt great and Sakura tried to angle her hips more into it.


    If not for the things plugging all of Sakura''s options, she would have been able to come long before now.


    "I think you reached your limit, Sakura. So, I will let you go. But do not come and wait for me. I want you to come deep inside me."


    Amane spoke softly to Sakura but she did not know how much of what she was saying was understood by Sakura in her current state.


    Still, Sakura nodded in understanding and reached out toward Amane. The first thing to go was the ass vibrator. It left Sakura''s ass gaping and Amane reached down there to check how much Sakura could take.


    Sakura moaned as her ass was played with. By Amane. That feeling caused her to flinch and moan in pleasure. But it also did not feel like it was enough for her and she tried to get those talented fingers deeper into her body.


    As soon as she tried that, Amane pulled her fingers out and took out Sakura''s vibrator. The amount of slickness that came out of Sakura was unreal. It easily formed a pool on the garden floor and everyone gasped.


    It was hard not to come as Sakura''s pussy plug was gripped tightly by her walls and Sakura''s body could not allow it to be pulled out at all.


    "Sakura, relax. And remember, do not come."


    Yoko must have cast some kind of magic on Sakura because Sakura flinched but managed to hold her body back and not come. Everything gushed out of her at once. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane''s fingers made a comeback as they stretched Sakura''s pussy next. They dipped into her wetness and Sakura came just a little around and Amane instantly pulled out her fingers.


    "Tsk, I told you not to come Sakura. Are you too dumb to even remember my words?"


    Amane took off Sakura''s nipple clamps suddenly. That made Sakura gush out wetness but she somehow found the willpower to hold herself back this time as well.


    But it all ended as soon as Amane freed Sakura''s sensitive cock. As soon as the rod and the ring had been taken off, Sakura''s body could not hold back and her cock began to come.


    Only, Amane stopped her this time. She had noticed how close Sakura had been and her hands worked faster.


    "Ah, your body is at its limits, Sakura. I guess this was the best you could do. But we cannot waste all your precious semen, right? So, I will swallow you now."


    Amane was already open enough and she swallowed Sakura''s cockhead in a single thrust. Sakura''s cock knocked up against Amane''s womb and Sakura came rather violently.


    Her cock was spent but still hard inside Amane so Amane tightened her pussy and moved her hips in a circular motion.


    That caused Sakura to get excited again and her hips moved on their own to fuck inside Amane''s body.


    "You came without permission once, Sakura. Make sure to hold yourself back this time or there would be consequences."


    Amane warned but Sakura''s consciousness was lost in her pleasure-filled state. She moaned as her cock was hugged and squeezed by Yoko''s tightness. It was overwhelming for her.


    "Yoko, master, too much. I cannot concentrate or hold back. I need to fuck you deep and hard. P-Please, master."


    Sakura pleaded as she moved her hips in motion with Yoko''s. Her cock disappeared into Yoko''s body and she watched with rabid fascination as Yoko took all her in.


    From her current angle, Sakura could see how much Yoko had to stretch her body to accommodate Sakura''s girthy cock.


    "M-Master, your pussy¡­. ugh¡­is stretched¡­so much¡­it will¡­break¡­. please¡­. allow me¡­to¡­move."


    Sakura moaned those words out as she continued to move her hips. Her thrusts were in rhyme with Yoko''s hip moments and she finally slipped inside that womb again.


    Sakura held her hips still as she came. She could feel Yoko''s body accepting all of her and the egg knocking against her cock as well.


    "F-Feels so good. Master, I can''t take it anymore."


    The force of Sakura''s orgasm was enough to knock Amane back as well. She was so full and stretched out that her belly was getting bigger.


    "A-Ah, Sakura, you came so much. If anyone sees me now, they will call me pregnant. And all your come is so deep inside me that cleaning this up would be impossible."


    Sakura moaned at Amane''s words and tried to move. But her body was spent and exhausted which caused her to slip into sleep. Amane had to be the one to pull out first and she looked at the shadow maids around her.


    "Clean us up and put us to bed. We are both exhausted at this point."


    The shadow maids bowed and hurried to do as they were told. And soon, no evidence of what happened remained in the vicinity.


    ......¡­..


    "Tsk, those both fools, and their arrogance. They have no respect for me or my actions. I worked so hard to make Sakura submissive to me and now all my hard work has been reduced to ashes."


    Elios Tsurugi slammed the bottle of alcohol she had been drinking on the table. She already had a bit too much to drink but she had not been able to control herself up until now.


    The maid who heard Elios Tsurugi complain was none other than Layla, Sakura''s maid. She had not wanted to be here initially but now she could feel that this could work in her favor.


    Her plan to seduce Sakura and then gain access to the Tsurugi investments was going nowhere at this point so she needed a new way to gain power. And what better way there was than to seduce Elios Tsurugi?


    "Madam, you have had too much to drink. Please stop drinking and think about your health. You want to get better, right?"


    Layla asked Elios and she only dared to do this because she knew that the older would forget all about this encounter by the end of her day.


    Elios looked at Layla with a murderous expression on her face and reached out for her bottle back. But Layle held it further away than Elios could reach it.


    "Give it back to me. How dare you¡­what do you want from me?"


    Elios Tsurugi asked as she looked at the rude maid. She could not believe that a maid had dared to talk to her like this and stop her from doing what she wanted to.


    Elios Tsurugi''s glare made Sakura nervous but she held her ground and continued to be adamant about her decision. That gave Elios a pause and she finally put her alcohol bottle down.


    "Fine, I will not drink this if you have such a problem with me drinking. Now, what do you want brat? Don''t you need to be with my daughter as her maid? What are you doing here?"


    Elios Tsurugi might be intoxicated but she was still smart and could keep her wits. She looked at Layla and asked the right question.


    It made Layla flinch for a moment before she looked back at Elios with a calm look.


    "I am just trying to look out for my lady''s mother. Yoko Tsurugi has poisoned my lady''s pure heart and is now taking advantage of it. But I know that you are the right person to look after my lady."


    Elios Tsurugi was usually more cunning and could see through bullshit like this. But it might be because she was intoxicated right now that he allowed such simple words to influence her decision.


    She could not help but look at this maid favorably now that she had spoken such words to her.


    "You are right. I am the only one who thinks about Sakura and guides her in the right direction. But Yoko is the main problem here. Yoko Tsurugi is the whole reason Sakura has deviated from the right path."


    Elios Tsurugi looked at the maid in front of her with a softened expression on her face. That made the maid quite satisfied and Layla placed her hand on Elios Tsurugi''s shoulder to comfort her.


    "My lady, it is alright. There is no need for you to feel embarrassed or tired about your decision. After all, you are in the right here. And I know someone who could help you bring Sakura back on your side."


    Layla''s words were like sweet poison. They made Elios Tsurugi flinch and but she was beginning to like this idea more and more. And her initial hesitation to not trust any outsider also seemed to be lessening.


    "Hmm, maybe you are right. I do need to change things and I am not getting anywhere on my own. Fine, I will meet this¡­ benefactor¡­of yours and talk with them. But they better be worth my time."


    Elios Tsurugi was not an easy lady to please but Layla knew that she had her on her side now. There was no way Elios Tsurugi would be able to turn down her offer from her current position.

 Chapter 222 - 222: 222: A favorable exchange

    Never in her life has Elios Tsurugi thought that she would seek someone out to help her out with her troubles. She had always been a rather independent lady after all.


    But now that she was faced with Yoko Tsurugi and facing all her shortcomings, Elios had finally decided to take the hand of help that had been stretched out toward her.


    Layla, Sakura''s exclusive maid had taken Elios Tsurugi out of the mansion and into a drinking establishment. It was a high-class place with a lot of well-respected people. It was a nice place to come for people coming to relax.


    But Elios Tsurugi would not be caught in one of these establishments or her reputation would be destroyed. And that was why she was hiding herself right now as she waited for the one Layla mentioned.


    "I am sorry, my lady. I did not mean to be late but it just happened. I am so glad to see that you waited for me."


    Elios Tsurugi looked up, only to notice Lord Morris taking a seat in front of her.


    But rather than being the elder Morris couple Elios was used to, the person sitting in front of her was the younger one, the recent title holder of the house.


    "I heard that you have the solution for all kinds of problems. So, I want you to help me get rid of someone. This big has been a thorn in my side for quite some time and they are both smart, as well as lucky enough to avoid my traps."


    Elios Tsurugi did not know why she spoke all of this. There was no reason to pour her heart out to the younger man.


    But there was something inhuman about his presence that helped Elios relax and speak to him about things she dared not speak to anyone else.


    Morris listened to her words without interrupting before he gave her a relaxed smile and held his hand out. He had a small but empty bottle in his hand and he placed it on the table.


    Elios''s curiosity was spiked and she reached out toward the bottle to observe it. But there seemed to be nothing inside of this bottle.


    "This bottle is a special thing. You might not realize what it holds now, but if you go to the Centric temple and prey there, then there is a solid chance that your wish would come true."


    Morris assured Elios with utter confidence in his voice. Elios did not doubt the authenticity of his words. But the bigger problem was - how to find that central temple.


    There was no way for Elios to know where that temple was, nor did she have enough time to look around. But as things would have it, luck was on her side.


    "I think you might have a problem with finding the temple alone, so I marked up the place for you. Don''t worry, it is not too far away into the woods and you can go alone. No, you should go there alone."


    Elios Tsurugi looked down at the map Morris had handed to him. It had a placed mark on it and Elios Tsurugi happened to recognize that place. She could easily make her way to the temple.


    "Thank you, Lord Morris. Let me know if you ever need anything for me in the future. I will do my utter best to match your sincerity. Now, I would also like it if you signed the confidential treaty so that the news of this transaction does not leak out."


    Elios Tsurugi held the parchment out to Lord Morris and he signed it with an amused expression on his face.


    His piercing eyes seemed to look right through Elios and she had a feeling that she was not talking to a man right now.


    "There is no need for you to thank me just yet. I am just doing what needs to be done to test things out. And you, Elios Tsurugi, are a big help."


    Elios did not know what Lord Morris meant by those words, but she did not even ask him about it.


    She just stood up from her seat and made her way out.


    As soon as she was out, Morris grabbed his head in pain and groaned. When he opened his eyes again, he seemed to not remember a thing of what happened.


    "Huh? What am I doing here? I was supposed to be back home. Did someone call me out?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Morris often had these fainting spells and times when he did not feel like himself. It was so common that he had gotten used to it a long time ago.


    It all happened when he visited that weird temple on the recommendations of one of his old acquaintances. Since then, Morris''s fortune had been on the rise, but his consciousness was often not with him.


    ....


    Elios Tsurugi hurried up toward the temple. Her feet took her to the marked location and she entered the sacred grounds.


    The temple was well-maintained and clean. It was also repaired recently and had no visible flaw. This place was well-cared for.


    It even had priests and other people looking after it. But once again, Elios could not help but feel out of place. All the priests seemed to have their eyes on Elios as she entered the main praying hall.


    It was empty and the door closed behind Elios.


    In the middle of the room stood a human-sized statue of the most beautiful thing Elios has seen. That woman bewitched her and Elios headed toward the deity''s sculpture.


    Her hands almost reached out toward the idol to touch then Elios pulled her hand back. But the rock statue leaned forward and Elios''s hand touched the statues.


    As soon as she did this, pleasure caused through her body and Elios ended up coming. A pool of slick emerged below Elios''s legs and she was wet and leaking.


    She had no idea what even happened, but she knew that this was something she had been looking for all her life.


    ''My dear child, do not struggle and give in to me. I want you to not think about anything and become my slave.''


    The goddess asked and Elios was happy to comply. But before that, she needed to finish Yoko and Sakura.


    Elios''s feelings for those two were so strong that even the goddess''s allure could not make her forget about them.


    The goddess recognized that as well and took a step back. The goddess did not like what she saw in Elios''s emotions but she could not turn Elios away as well.


    But as much as the goddess wanted to kill those two, she could not because of their leader and the one who controlled fate. That Yoko girl had been touched by the supreme one and the lesser gods could not do anything about it.


    ''Hmm, I cannot kill Yoko or allow her to come to harm by my powers. But I can still cause a natural death for her. Peprahs because of the beasts she loves so much.''


    The best way to isolate Yoko Tsurugi could be if the humans banded together and opposed her. It would also help drive Yoko Tsurugi toward the path of the supreme one.


    "My goddess, please help me get rid of Yoko Tsurugi. She is a pain in my ass and always causes me problems. Please, help me get justice."


    Elios begged the goddess which made the goddess''s desire to help ignite.


    No matter what the consequence of this would be, she would go ahead and help her devotee this time to the best of her abilities.


    ''Do not worry, child. Although I cannot interfere in someone''s destiny outright. I can still provide you with the means to take your revenge. Come forward and receive a little bit of my power to charm people.''


    Elios felt magic fill her body and she instantly felt lighter and much faster than before. Her aura had also bloomed to attract other people.


    The bottle in Elios''s hand was suddenly filled with something she could not see. But she knew that it was there.


    ''The beast in that bottle is a bud bug. They are invisible to most people''s eyes and anyone they bite would start growing trees on their body, thus killing them. Use it wisely.''


    Elios doubted that this thing would kill or harm Yoko Tsurugi, but if used right, it could cause a huge blow to Yoko Tsurugi''s reputation.


    But to do so, Elios would have to bid her time and strike when the iron was hot. She could not afford to make silly mistakes now that she had her goddess on her side.


    "Thank you, my goddess. I swear that I will strive to make you proud of me in the future. I will not let your favor fall short of your expectations."


    That was what Elios said before she disappeared outside of the door. She now has the means and power to take revenge. And now she needed to plan things out. She was not going to underestimate Yoko Tsurugi in the least.


    .......


    Amane was in a weird mood that day. She did not know why, but she felt as if something horrible was about to happen.


    And no, she did not say it because of Charlie Suzuki''s sudden visit. There was something big that was about to happen.


    "So, Lady Suzuki, what brought you here? You did not swing around for some time so I thought that you gave up. But it looks like I was wrong about you."


    Sakura''s words were dry and full of sarcasm.

 Chapter 223 - 223: 223: The case of the dragon shrine [pt1]

    Sakura''s aggressiveness was visible on her face. She seemed less than thrilled to see Charlie Suzuki entering their home and talking to Amane. Her irritation was rather visible on her face.


    On the other hand, Charlie was surprised to see the change in Sakura''s appearance as well as aura. It fascinated her as well as disturbed her.


    But Charlie was not here for her anyway so she decided not to pay any attention to Sakura and turn toward Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Ah, I wish I could have come here on a leisure trip. I would have asked you out on an official date already and we could have had so much fun. But alas, that is not the case this time. I am here because I need your help with something."


    Charlie Suzuki put down the cup of juice she had been sipping on. Somehow, she made that look as if she had been drinking coffee and her serious look only added to the illusion.


    Amane was surprised to see that her habit of being like this had not changed from her past. But what was surprising was the fact that Charlie had only shown this habit now.


    "Alright, you want our help? Sure. So, what do you want my help with?"


    Charlie looked received once she had Amane''s agreement and Sakura had a look of disapproval on her face. Amane ignored both as she waited for Charlie to speak up.


    "I need to borrow your dragon, moony for some time. There have been reports of dragon shrines being raided by local beasts and we need to figure out what happened. Only a dragon can manipulate the delicate energy inside these shrines."


    That¡­did make sense.


    All the beasts were attracted to a stronger power, but they could never control this massive power. So, when it was triggered, it caused a lot of destruction for the local life.


    Especially the weak and ignorant humans were the first victim of this released power. It could and would turn into a disaster if it was not kept in check.


    "I agree. If the problem is energy from the dragon shrine, then there is no better solution than to have Moony deal with it. She would be able to help stabilize the energy. However,"


    "That still does not eliminate the threat of what happened. We did try to investigate what happened, but too much magical energy in the air is making our investigation take longer than it should."


    Charlie finished Amane''s words and she looked tired.


    Being a leader sure was hard since everyone nagged you about different things. Charlie seemed to not like her current position much.


    "So, someone is deliberately going around and opening the dragon shrine''s energies? But why? What would they gain by doing this?"


    Sakura asked as she tried to understand the situation as well. Out of everyone, she was the one out of the loop the most. But Sakura was smart and she was able to keep up with the conversation.


    "That is not the right question to ask, Sakura. There are a lot of reasons someone would want to open the door to the dragon''s shrine. Many rumors say you will gain unlimited power or eternal life if you have a dragon''s power. And people are greedy for such things."


    Charlie sounded as if she had experience with explaining such things. And she might have with the number of kids she had adopted and raised in the divine guild.


    Sakura did not say anything once she heard the news. She only looked at Amane to await her decision.


    "Alight, I will go and get Moony. The last few days had been hectic but it is time for me to do my work as a beast tamer."


    Amane stretched her body and went out toward the backside. She whistled and Moony was instantly on Amna''s shoulders.


    The small dragon had grown up a little bit and it was no longer as convenient or easy to take her around as it had been before.


    "Moony, you gained a lot of weight and muscles in the amount of time I have not seen you. What the hell were these servants feeding you?"


    Amane joked around as the dragon nuzzled her neck. Moony was marking Amane as her person and warning others to not come near her.


    It warmed Amane''s heart to see Moony regard her as an important person. And she nuzzled Moony back so that the dragon would not feel as lonely as she likely did.


    The pair quickly made their way back to everyone and Amane looked at them all with a serious expression on their face.


    "A dragon shrine is a dangerous place. If you want to stay alive, then be careful and do not do anything stupid. If you do not understand something, then call me. I will check it out with you."


    This was as much a warning for Charlie as it was for Sakura. They both tended to overestimate their abilities and then get into trouble.


    "Alright," "Understood."


    They all agreed and Amane knew that it was time to head out now. The sooner they left, the sooner they would be able to find the dragon shrine and check out what happened.


    As it happened, the first shrine dragon shrine that existed was quite near their home. It was a small thing and it did not have a lot of power.


    "It used to be a lot bigger than this but as the power of the dragons disappeared from the land, so did the power of these shrines. Still, it is enough to upset a lot of people."


    Charlie explained as she saw down to observe the shrine. It was a lot more worn out than she remembered.


    Amane observed the shrine as well but she was almost thrown off-balance when Moony growled at the shrine and tried to attack it. Amane only managed to hold Moony back at the very last second.


    "Moony, no! We are not in danger and we are not being attacked by anyone right now. You can relax your agitation."


    Amane tried to calm down Moony, but the dragon was far more agitated than before. She had never smelled and felt someone as strong as her in the beast kingdom. So, the reason for her behavior was clear to everyone, even Amane.


    "Moony, listen to me. If you do as I ask you to and do not fight, then I will give you a treat as soon as we head back home. You do want a treat, right?"


    Amane asked the dragon and Moony instantly stilled. The promise of a treat was enough to bribe her into listening.


    "Sheesh, if someone saw Moony, they would think that she was a young child and not a dragon. One day, someone would offer her a treat and Moony would agree to destroy the world for them."


    Sakura''s words earned her a flick on the back of her head from the mentioned dragon. But Moony did not even look at Sakura when she did this. Instead, Moony concentrated dragon shrine and grabbed hold of its energy.


    Then, she looked back at Amane as if asking what she should do with it.


    "You are doing good, Moony. Now, slowly put the magic back into the stone and wait for it to absorb the power. Then we can seal it back up."


    Amane broke the skin on her finger as she commanded Moony about what to do next. Moony did as she had been told to do and the energy in the surroundings was being pushed back into the stone. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Moony, be careful. Do not take anything in other than the dragon energy, we do not want to deplete the nature of its resources."


    Amane reminded the dragon and Moony instantly began to filter the energy she was taking in.


    Soon, the draconic energy had been sealed up and Moony looked back at Amane with a proud expression on its face. Her body leaned more into Amane''s hands and demanded pets.


    "Yes, you did great out here, Moony. And no, you will not get more treats than it is healthy so do not even think of sneaking out to take any more."


    Moony made an irritated expression, almost as if she understood what Amane had deprived her of. It was a heartwarming exchange but it only solved this problem temporarily.


    "We still have about 10 more places we need to investigate before we can relax. These dragon shrines have become a big problem for us now."


    Charlie Suzuki leaned down to check up on the energy flow. Since Amane had made the seal, it was flawless and no energy leaked out of it. But Charlie still decided to seal it up another time to stop humans from interfering.


    Just as she was about to call it a day, her phone rang and Charlie quickly picked it up. And when she put the phone down, her face was pale and agitated.


    "There was another broke dragon shrine seal found nearby. It is a fresh break, so should we go and check it out as well? It will not take long."


    Amane was curious about this case and she wanted to know more. So, she quickly agreed with Charlie''s idea and walked behind Charlie.


    Sakura started following as well, but her attention was suddenly turned toward the shadow following them from the sidelines.


    Sakura wanted to look more into it, but when she paid attention to the shadow, it vanished. In the end, Sakura could only think of it as a reaction to her active imagination.

 Chapter 224 - 224: 224: The case of the dragon shrine [pt2]

    Sakura''s senses had sharpened considerably. But that did not mean she was willing to trust them 100% at any given time.


    Having these sharp senses also meant that Sakura was oversensitive to the smallest of things and it could cause her hallucinations. That seemed to be the case this time as well.


    ''Ah, my senses must be playing a trick on me once more. I am beginning to see people who are not even here. I should rest more once I reach home.''


    "Hey Sakura, are you not going to follow us? Does that mean I get to have my date with Yoko?"


    Charlie Suzuki''s irritating voice brought Sakura back to reality. She frowned but followed Charlie and Yoko at a faster pace.


    "Don''t you dare put your dirty hands on my Yoko? And this is not a date, but official work. Learn the difference already."


    Sakura caught up with the other two, her brain forgetting about having been followed in the first place. She did not care even if she had been followed by anyone by now since she would kill them if she met them again.


    Once more, the shadow leaned out to look at their group, but no one turned around to pay attention to it. And once the road was clear, the shadow leaned down to look at the locked dragon shrine.


    The seal was held too tight on it for the shadow to break down so they gave up¡­. for now. They would come back later to check on how to break this seal once more. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ......


    "So, this is the site with a fresh seal break? Hmm, there is no sign of struggle or uneasiness. The person who broke the seal is an expert for sure."


    Amane leaned down to check up on the seal. She had to kneel and the other two gulped as they were faced with the tantalizing sight of Amane''s full ass on display.


    Since Amane had the egg inside her body, both leaning down as well as getting up were going to be a problem for her. But she still tried her best to force herself up and rub her belly.


    That also attracted both Sakura''s and Charlie''s attention and made them ache a little bit.


    "I cannot see any obvious residue of magic that might have been performed at this place. What about you? Can you see anything like that?"


    Amane asked as she turned to the other two. She watched them droll all over her and Amane was suddenly amused. She waved her hand in from of her party''s faces before lightly touching them.


    "Hey, are you both there? Did you somehow turn into a statue? Should I just leave you here?"


    Amane asked and Sakura was the first one to snap out of her daze.


    "Huh? Oh, Yoko? Right, we are still out and I need to pay attention to what is happening. Don''t worry, I will pay attention now. You said something about the break not being obvious, right?"


    That was not what Amane had said but this was close enough to the idea of what she wanted to convey to these two.


    "Hmm, that is right. There is no forceful energy or any signs of struggle. We might need to check around to see more."


    Amane placed a hand on Charlie''s shoulder and squeezed. It was not a gentle squeeze and a little more pressure would surely break Charlie''s arm.


    But this was also the only way to snap Charlie out of her daze. And it wired as Charlie came around slowly but surely.


    "Ouch, my shoulder hurts. Yoko, if you are into pain play, then tell me. I will gladly become your slave for you."


    Charlie rubbed her shoulder but her flirty tone was ever-present. It made Amane laugh out loud before she became serious once more.


    "Both of you, pay attention for now. We will have to sate our urges later."


    Amane''s scolding was very mild so the other two knew that she was not angry at them. They started to look around as well but did not find anything of significance. So, they had to give up in the end.


    Their displeasure was immense and Sakura''s lack of control also caused her powers to heat the area.


    "This sucks. There is nothing for us to look at. Where do we even start our investigation from?"


    Sakura asked as she looked around. Somehow, no one seemed to be around them who could tell them about what was happening.


    Not unless Sakura counted the shadow following them. But she was convinced that it was something her mind had hallucinated.


    "You! Stop following us and come out. I know that you have been looking at us for some time now. It''s better if you confess to us now."


    Sakura jolted awake when she heard Yoko speak like this. The shadow following them also came out and it was a small kid. The kid looked to be about 13 and had dirty blond hair with blue eyes.


    He looked scared to come out at first, but then he gathered his courage to make his way out and meet everyone.


    "I¡­am not a suspicious person. Please, I just want to ask you all for help. M-My village is in danger and I need all the help I can get."


    The kid sounded desperate to get someone to help him out. There was something earnest in his gaze as he looked up at the group.


    "Sure kid, we will help. But what is the thing you need help with? Can you explain it to us?"


    Amane asked as she kneeled in front of the kid. She did not want to look too intimidating to someone who was already scared of her.


    "I¡­I do not know. I just know that something horrible is going to happen to us because of what we did to the dragon seal. Our protection, it''s gone. I cannot feel it anywhere."


    The kid seemed scared but none of his words made any sense to Amane.


    She knew that the dragon shrine had guardians who looked after it. In return, the dragon''s magic protected the vicinity and provided them all with suitable living space where there could be none.


    It was a contract that had been in effect since ancient times. But unfortunately, Amane had never been able to get to know a dragon''s marked human or interact with someone who had the dragon''s blessing.


    Dragons have been rare in her time as well. And then they all went underground once the great war started.


    But something about this kid''s aura was different. It genuinely seemed as if he had some other power surrounding his body. And that was what gave Amane the confidence to trust his words.


    "So, you want us to help you out? Sure kid, we will look at what you want to show us. Now hurry up and lead us to your destination."


    Amane gestured to the kid to lean them. She also whistled to make Moony come back and the dragon did.


    The kid looked up in awe as Moony landed on Amane''s shoulder and gave the kid a superior look before snuggling into Amane''s neck.


    "Wow, a real-life dragon. Can I touch it? Will you allow me to?"


    The kid asked as he looked up at Moony with stars in his eyes. Amane turned to Moony for confirmation as well.


    "Well Moony, what do you say? Will you allow the kid to touch you?"


    Amane asked the beast on her shoulder but Moony just turned her head away in disgust. She did not seem interested in getting pets from anyone, much less Moony.


    "Looks like she is not interested in it now. You will need to coax her a lot to make her open to you."


    Moony let out a small hiss as Amane picked her up and made her lean down toward the kid. The power of the two dragons collided and the protection of the ancient dragon made Moony take a step back.


    "Oh, looks like I cannot touch the dragon as well. You see, this has been the case since I was a kid. I cannot touch beasts and they cannot touch me as well. Only those related to me can touch me."


    The kid explained with a happy face. He seemed to have made peace with his emotions.


    "Is that the case?"


    Sakura leaned down to press her hand against the kid''s shoulder but she was renounced back. A similar thing happened with Charlie as well.


    And Amane? She did not even try to push through the dragon''s power. She could see a small shield around the kid now and she had no intention of pressing it more than it needed to be.


    "Let''s head to your town now. We might need to spend a night there to see what kind of disaster is about to strike. Don''t worry, we are investigating all these strange cases, kid."


    Amane assured the teen keeper and got a watery smile. With Moony''s help, another dragon shrine was sealed up but the kid, Derek, informed that the feeling of doom he was getting has still not disappeared.


    If anything, it seemed to be getting stronger by the second for him. Thankfully, the village looked untouched and they easily got to sit down at the dinner table.


    It was only them in the huge house since Derek was taken in by his neighbour for safety reasons.


    The neighbour looked pissed to have to look after one more kid. But that was how things ended up being.

 Chapter 225 - 225: 255: Whos a good bitch? [pt1] R-18

    The dinner was a quick one that night. Both Sakura and Charlie were pent up from the day and their arousal had only piled up more and more.


    They were both attracted to Yoko and wanted to monopolize her. But they also knew that the other would never allow this. So, their glare was at a standstill.


    Amane, of course, was not oblivious to this standoff in front of her. She could see all the signs of this blowing out of proportion. But she still decided to let these two be for now and began to clean up the dishes.


    A pair of arms circled her stomach and rubbed her belly.


    The egg could not be felt but the hard cock and soft breasts pressing up against Yoko''s back made her aware that it did not matter to the other.


    "Yoko, you look so hot like this. You look like my pregnant wife who is looking after me. Please allow me to fuck you. I cannot handle this anymore."


    Sakura''s hot and wet voice panted against Amane''s back as she rutted her hips into Yoko. her hold was tight and her body weight was pressed up against Amane.


    If not for the counter, Sakura''s body weight would have pushed Amane right to the ground. Amane had to widen her legs to give Sakura more space behind her.


    "Hey, this is not fair. I am here as well. What do you want me to do while you fuck her? Just watch this happen?"


    Charlie Suzuki was not about to be beaten in this regard as well. She quickly made her way up to the pair and held still. Her gaze was dark and filled with the promise of a good time.


    But her presence only agitated Sakura even more.


    "Go away. Don''t disturb me and my wife when we are having a good time. Can''t you see that Yoko wants this as well?"


    Sakura grabbed Yoko''s face and pulled her head up. She made Charlie face Yoko''s amused expression before Sakura''s hand was grabbed and she was pulled into a harsh kiss.


    Sakura''s mouth was licked, fucked, and dominated by Amane. It made Sakura unable to think anything and her body slid down to her knees.


    "Tsk, you seek to dominate me with such worthless skills? And you as well Charlie. Do you think you can win against me? You both might pretend to be alpha dogs but you are my bitches, understood?"


    Amane''s voice had to contain some kind of magic. How else would it force both Sakura and Charlie to their knees?


    Being commanded by Amane made them both incredibly hard but they could not even shift around to get friction in their kneeling form.


    "Now, you both are going to be good bitches and behave. If you are good, you might get to breed my cunt and come inside. Do you understand?"


    Amane asked as she took a step forward. Her pussy was drenched and it made her smell on a level with Charlie and Sakura''s nose. They both looked dazed and out of it for the time being.


    "I understand. All of me is your bitch. Use me how you wish."


    Charlie spoke but Amane had a frown on her face. She patted Charlie''s face before grabbing it and forcing Charlie to look at her.


    "A bitch does not speak. Do you understand? Or should I use a more¡­. creative method to make you understand?"


    That sounded interesting to Charlie but she did not wish to test Yoko Tsurugi any more than she already had at this point. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, she backed down and awaited her next orders. Thankfully, it did not take long and Amane quickly took her seat.


    "Aww, you both are hard already. But I am not in a mood to be fucked by either of you. So, what to do? It looks like both of my bitches will have to play with each other for now."


    Amane commented and she could see that her idea not appealing to both. But they still complied with her wishes.


    Charlie leaned toward Sakura and held her arms but Amane smacked them away and Charlie quickly went back to her position.


    "Pets do not use their hands. So, behave appropriately and don''t try to do anything that is out of character. Do you understand? Now put up a good show. Sakura, kneel and present right now."


    Amane ordered and Sakura had to hold back her moan as she posed. Her hips were pulled up while her pussy was making her wet underwear show the shape of her lips. Her wet mouth and watery eyes looked up at Amane with a pleading expression on her face.


    Not only was Amane intrigued by this sight, but Charlie seemed to be as well.


    Amane stood up from her seat and walked until she was standing behind Sakura. Then, she pulled Sakura''s-soaked underwear down and entered one finger into Sakura''s-soaked pussy.


    It went in quite easily and Sakura moaned as a result. She even pushed her hips back to ask for more.


    But Amane was a sadistic master so she pulled her hand back at the last second and did not give Sakura any satisfaction.


    "No Sakura, you will not come from my hands this time. For now, you will come from your stud fucking and breeding you. Do you understand?"


    Amane patted Sakura''s cheeks and Sakura looked back at her with an expression filled with adoration. Amane just patted her head and turned toward Charlie instead.


    "Charlie, come here. "


    Charlie crawled to the position Amane was leading her to. There was something powerful and liberating after reducing the divine leader to this position.


    "You see this space? This is your bitch''s pussy and the thing you need to breed. But first, you need to prepare it so that you do not get rip her up. Who else would you breed then?"


    Both Sakura and Charlie moaned at Amane''s words and Charlie''s cock filled up. She was hard and she wanted relief.


    Amane''s hands patting her head felt too good. The more pets Charlie got, the more she leaned into her role. She looked at the winking pussy in front of her and her instincts got the rest of her.


    It had Yoko''s smell and Charlie started licking it enthusiastically until she could get it all open and ready to accept her cock.


    "Hmm, you are big Charlie. Once you are finished fucking Sakura, I will allow my stud to fuck my pussy as well. I know you will fuck me so deep."


    Yoko''s praise did things for Charlie. It caused her eyes to lighten up and she instantly increased her pace.


    Her tongue went deep inside Sakura''s body and reduced Sakura into a drooling and whimpering mess.


    "Sakura, pay attention. You need to be all open to take your partner inside. Relax your body."


    Amane petted Sakura''s cock and the dual pleasure made Sakura flinch. She could not even relax since Charlie was licking her clit at irregular intervals and that sent waves of pleasure through Sakura''s body.


    Before Sakura knew it, she had a solid weight on her back and something was pocking her open hole.


    Charlie''s cock tried to enter Sakura a few times but without success. It was not catching Sakura''s opening but Charlie refused to use her hands to fuck into Sakura. She was fully into her role of being a stud.


    "Aw, don''t cry in frustration. Here, I will lend you both a hand during your mating."


    Yoko''s smooth voice confirmed before her hand was holding Sakura''s pussy open and helping Charlie''s cock in there. They both moaned at the sensation of their private parts mingling.


    Once Yoko let go, Charlie''s hips started a hard thrusting motion. Every time Charlie entered her body, Sakura was pushed around and she could only hold on and feel those sensations.


    Every thrust was aimed at Sakura''s pleasure spot and her cock was hurting from being neglected.


    Sakura tried to bring her hand to jerk herself off but Amane smacked her hand away.


    "Sakura, good bitches take what they are given and they come while being fucked hard. You are not trying to be a bad bitch, right?"


    Yoko''s disappointed voice was one thing that Sakura did not want to face. So, she moaned in disappointment but let her hands fall to her side. Her body rocked as Charlie fucked into it hard.


    Pain and pleasure were mixing up inside Sakura''s mind and she collapsed. Her breasts were squished against the ground and her pussy pulled Charlie''s cock deeper into her body.


    ''Fuck, you both look so good together. I want to keep on looking at you both fucking each other."


    Amane''s voice was hoarse and it forced the other two to look at her. They both watched with rabid fascination as Yoko''s finger dipped into her pussy and she fucked them in and out of her body.


    The rhythm that was set up seemed fast and messy. Yoko''s body was a mesmerizing sight to see. Both females could not tear their eyes away from it.


    Charlie''s hips continued to fuck into Sakura but her eyes were focused on Yoko Tsurugi and her alluring body.


    "You both are close to coming, right? Them come. Hurry up and fill Sakura, Charlie."


    Amane''s words were almost and order and Charlie was powerless to do anything but follow her will. Her hips picked up speed and she ended up coming deep inside Sakura.


    Being filled also caused Sakura''s body to flinch and she ended up coming as well.

 Chapter 226 - 226: 226: Whos a good bitch? [pt2] R-18

    "You did well, Charlie. I can see that you bred your bitch quite nicely and your cock is also all warmed up. Now come here and enjoy your treat."


    Amane positioned her pussy right in front of Charlie''s eyes as she leaned back. It exposed her to Charlie''s greedy eyes and a harsh tongue licked her before Charlie was covering her body.


    Charlie''s cock slapped Amane''s pussy a few times before she slipped inside. Amane pulled Charlie''s body flushed against her own and forced Charlie''s cock deeper into her body.


    "Aww, my sweet puppy is so excited to fuck a good pussy, right? I can feel you throbbing inside me. Alpha, are you going to knot me?"


    Amane asked while moving her hips from beneath Charlie''s body. Her pussy milked the cock inside her and Charlie cried out as she was overstimulated. Each thrust forced her body to inch deeper to coming and she could feel her knot forming.


    Charlie''s body recognized Amane as the person she had spent a night with and the memory of that night forced Charlie to come and lock them both together.


    "Y-Yoko¡­mate¡­. feels good¡­. insides are warm¡­wet¡­mine¡­." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie seemed content as her cock continued to fill Amane up. Sakura looked up at the pair with an envious look on her face as she jerked her cock.


    Amane watched Sakura''s show for a few minutes before rolling Charlie over until she was on top and her back faced Sakura.


    "My dear puppy, I have another surprise for you. Why don''t you breed my back hole while your stud breeds my front one? You want to fuck me as well, right?"


    Sakura''s gaze was fixated on Amane''s finger that disappeared into her ass. She watched it all happen with a morbid fascination on her face and her mouth drilled openly.


    "Come here and take me. Stretch my tight ass until it is open enough for you to breed me."


    Amane patted her ass and Sakura''s jealousy overcame her senses. She crawled until she was standing behind Yoko and placed her hands on Yoko''s ass.


    Her hands stretched Yoko''s ass and Sakura ate her out. But soon even that was not enough. Sakura''s cock was weeping at her needs and Sakura positioned herself behind Amane''s back and slowly entered Amane''s ass.


    Her cock was instantly surrounded by tightness and Sakura let out a moan in pleasure. It was just as satisfying as fucking Amane''s pussy. The friction felt just too good.


    Sakura''s cock even bumped against the place Amane was being knotted and it was only separated by a small wall of muscles.


    And Sakura''s instincts forced her to move her hips faster inside Amane. They saw Charlie''s cock as competition and it made Sakura want to drive out any signs of Charlie from Amane''s body.


    "Fuck¡­Sakura, slow down¡­. you cannot¡­go any further inside¡­.me¡­."


    Amane moaned as she felt Sakura fuck into her body. Sakura''s thrusts were forcing Charlie''s knot to shift inside Amane as well and they both pressed into her pleasure post.


    The constant push and pull caused Amane to flinch and she ended up coming. The sudden tightness of her walls pulled Sakura''s release out of her body as well.


    Charlie''s knot also finished coming and she released it all inside Amane''s. They all panted once they were done coming.


    But neither of them was done by now.


    Sakura turned Amane around and looked at her messy, semen-filled pussy with interest. Then, she leaned down to finger the come out of Amane.


    "You are so wet and leaking around me, Yoko. I bet I can just slip inside you and you won''t feel a thing."


    That was likely true. Amane had been fucked good and stretched open by Charlie. Her pussy was raw and aching.


    But it could still handle more.


    "Now, let me have a taste of you as well."


    Sakura entered Amane fast and hard. Her cock was nudging Amane''s womb from the get-go. It also forced Charlie''s semen to slip deeper into Amane''s body and directly into her womb.


    "Feels so good. Yoko, your pussy is the best thing in the world. I do not want to even pull out."


    Sakura tried her hardest not to collapse as Amane tightened around her body and tried to pull her deeper. Her hips refused to stop and Charlie watched from the sidelines before deciding to join in as well.


    Her cock was hard once more and Charlie positioned it at Amane''s mouth.


    "Yoko, you have such a pleasant mouth. So, can you use it to make me come as well? I bet it would be just as good as your pussy. I can''t wait to use you."


    Charlie''s cock knocked against Amane''s mouth and she opened it to take that cock deep into her mouth.


    "Fuck, this is so good. You look great being all filled out and cum-drunk like this. I want to keep you like this forever."


    Charlie fucked Amane''s throat and her thrusts matched Sakura''s in her pussy. Both cocks throbbed inside Amane''s body and she felt full.


    And then suddenly, Amane comes down into her pussy. Amane felt her womb being filled up and she moaned around Charlie''s cock.


    "Fuck, if you do that, then I might not your face. Don''t do this to me, Yoko."


    Charlie complained but her cock had already formed a knot and was now locked inside Amane''s mouth. A lot of come filled Amane''s mouth and she almost gagged on it.


    But finally, all three of them came and collapsed. The kitchen was filthy but no one wanted to be the first one to get up and clean.


    The night was still long but somehow, they all cleaned up, ate dinner, and fell asleep.


    And right in the middle of the night, Amane felt someone knocking at her room''s window. She opened the door to let Moony in. The small dragon leaned into Amane''s neck in greeting before biting her shirt and trying to pull her outside.


    The urgency of that action could not be faked so Amane allowed herself to be pulled up.


    "Moony, what is wrong? Is there something you want to show me?"


    The dragon just bit Amane''s shirt even tighter when Amane asked this question. There truly was something the dragon was forcing Amane to see.


    The air around the town felt still and that woke Amane right up. Usually, the outsides were never this quiet. There had to be a reason behind this atmosphere.


    Amane took a quick look around, only to see Derek leaving the neighbor''s house in the middle of the night. His moments looked uncoordinated and he also looked half-asleep.


    "Huh, where is the kid going? I think we need to follow him to check out where he is headed to."


    Amane quickly climbed out of the window and jumped down. She was not too far away from Derek and she waited to see if Derek would turn around to look at her or not.


    But Derek seemed to not even be aware of her presence as he walked out of the town. Amane followed him and she could tell how disturbed Moony was.


    Derek''s body walked toward the dragon shrine and he leaned down in front of her.


    Amane followed just a few seconds and she noticed that someone had tried to interfere with the seals she had left here.


    "Someone tried to use the power of this dragon shrine but they failed. Do you think you can figure out who it was, Harbinger of Calamity?"


    The voice that came out of Derek''s mouth did not sound human. It had a lot of growls and other sounds mixed into it.


    The only reason Amane was able to figure out the words was because she had practice in these things. She recognized that Derek was being possessed by something.


    And that ''something'' was the dragon spirit that was the owner of this shrine. Derek''s aura gave off the same vibe as the aura of the shrine.


    "I am sorry but I will have to investigate more regarding this topic. I don''t think I have enough information to make a claim just yet."


    Amane walked toward the dragon shrine and kneeled in front of it as well. There was no scent of any struggle in the air.


    "I see. I was afraid of this happening. I cannot sense anything in this human shell as well. It''s a pity that we cannot resolve anything right now.


    Derek sounded annoyed but also resigned at the same time. It was a given that he would not be happy with his shrine being destroyed by anyone.


    "I will catch the person who did this. You know who I am, right? I do not make these threats carefully."


    Derek''s eyes finally looked at Amane and his inhuman eyes met Amane''s. If she had any doubt about Derek being possessed, then it was all gone now.


    "Harbinger of Calamity, I do not like your presence on my lands. But this time, I will tolerate you for the sake of finding the truth behind what is happening."


    Amane was disturbed to be called the ''Harbinger of Calamity'' currently. That was a name that was long lost in history and she did not care enough to hear it again. She was sick and tired of hearing that name in her old life.


    "It would serve you well to not call me that name ever again. I might have agreed to help you out, but I can change my mind if I want to."


    Amane threatened the dragon but he did not seem to agree with her.

 Chapter 227 - 227: 227: Catching a shadow [pt1]

    Amane''s voice was neutral and light when she threatened the dragon-possessed kid, but her threat was quite real and heavy in her voice.


    But despite that, the one possessing Derek only scoffed at her words and did not look scared at all.


    "You might pretend that you have left your past behind, but it has weird ways to catch up with us when we least expect it to. Perhaps, you should keep my warning in your mind and be prepared to meet it head-on."


    Derek went quiet after he finished speaking and Amane had no intention of continuing the conversation either.


    They both stood at a stalemate and looked at the dragon shrine. As much as Amane wanted to speak against Derek''s words, she could not do that.


    If she recalls what all happened to her since she came to possess this body, Amane has to say that she has a lot of encounters with her past. One of those encounters had just slept with Amane just now.


    Above Amane''s head, Moony made small circles as she flew around them. The dragon was keeping an eye out for things and serving as Amane''s emotional guide.


    "Anyway, this is something that you must figure out for yourself in the future, Harbinger of Calamity. It has nothing to do with the present situation. For now, we should focus on the dragon shrines."


    Amane forced her head out of the wicked thoughts of the past and into the present. There was a lot she needed to get done right now. Every second mattered she wanted to find out the culprit behind these dragon shrine breaks.


    "You are right. Can you give me some space so that I can try and track down the owner of this weird energy?"


    Amane asked and Derek took a step back. Amane''s nails bit into her hand and blood flowed from her wounds. A few drops fell on the ground before they shined and expanded into a circle.


    It shined brightly before a rope made of aura snapped out of it. That rope looked around for a few seconds before it headed toward Moony and pulled her body down.


    It was a shocking moment and Amane hurried up to catch Moony''s body.


    "Hmm, this is the most curious thing to happen. Seems like the magic thinks that it is this young one who made a break. But that cannot be true. This young one hasn''t even started its mounting yet. There is no way she would have been able to break the seal."


    Derek''s words made sense. Amane also knew that Moony had not been responsible for this dragon shrine break.


    "Hmm, can it be the parent''s magic that was used to break these seals? When I found Moony, the sun dragon of the crystal islands was dead but her remains were not found. Those who took her remains could be responsible for this break?"


    The more Amane spoke these words, the more confident she was because this was the case. Nothing else made sense inside her mind.


    "That might be the case this time. Dragon younglings'' magic resembles their parents until their first mounting and growth period. It is likely why your spell failed to have an effect."


    Amane sighed as things became more complicated for her.


    Even if she sent Moony away, it was likely that all the tracking magics would lead back to her. So that was out of the question to perform.


    "We might have to manually keep a check on things if we cannot track down the culprit. It would be a bothersome task as there are 108 dragon shrines all over the country alone."


    Dragon shrines had been made as a form of protection by ancient people and a single dragon could power up to about 10 shrines.


    Dragons might be rare in Amane''s time as well, but their power had been massive and they had kept to themselves.


    "Someone is desperate the wake up the most ancient dragon, the mother of all dragons. We don''t know how that old power would react to this new and changed world so we cannot allow that to happen."


    Amane had heard of it before - the one being sealed by all these dragon shrines. Rabelais, the mother of all dragons was almost a god in the making. She had too much power but also a short temper.


    Due to this, she was often devastated when she woke up from her fits of rage and found a lot of dead bodies surrounding her. She had asked to be sealed by her first few newborns and then she had gone to sleep.


    Of course, that was the common story that was told to the common people. Who knew what the real reason behind her sealing was?


    "Our mother is not a generous soul and it is dangerous to try and make her up. It would serve you all better if you forget about her existence."


    "How weird. I thought that legends of ancient times had all but faded away from the minds of people of this era. The one who is pulling the strings could not be a normal human being. I wonder what their real identity is?"


    Amane pushed herself to her feet and stood up. She looked back at Derek''s small body and extended her hand to him.


    Derek looked surprised to see that hand but he accepted it nonetheless and stood up.


    "Be careful. Whatever you are planning, make sure you see it through until the very end."


    Derek disappeared back into the forest while Amane decided to stay at the dragon shrine to observe it a little more.


    There were too many tiny details Amane needed to look at and not enough time to do all that. But she still tried her best to commit the whole shrine to her memory before she had to go back.


    As soon as Amane disappeared, someone else walked toward the dragon shine and looked at it with a disappointed expression. They took out a small knife and tried to pierce the seal that was left on the shrine but it did not break.


    They tried again, but they felt a hand circling their neck from behind.


    "I know that a rat was following us around the whole day. And look, I finally caught you. Now let me see what your real identity is."


    Amane''s hand held her stalker''s neck and put pressure. The stalker tried to break free of her hold but Amane did not let them go.


    But within a few seconds, the body in Amane''s hold went lax before breaking down into a black matter.


    "Tsk, shadow servant. I should have expected my opponent to use such shallow tactics."


    Shadow servants were tricky to use since they required very specific material as well as fine control over one''s powers. It meant that the one behind this problem was not a noob who did not know what they were doing.


    "Things just became a lot more complicated than before. I should look around this place."


    Amane quickly looked around a few more nearby shrines. Only to find more shadow servants trying to break the seal with the help of a dragon dagger. The dagger was made up of the remains of a sun dragon so it carried its power.


    The last time Amane had seen the dun dragon of the crystal island, she had been thrice the size of a commercial airplane. It would take a long time before the one using her would run out of materials.


    "I need to find the body and burn it if I want to take care of this mess swiftly. I don''t know how long it would take for the remains to be used up naturally."


    Thankfully, there were ways to track down a dead body and they did not require much preparation. Amane could start the tracking tonight if she wanted to. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But first, she needed to go back and inform her other two companions of what was going on. Maybe they would have a better solution to this problem.


    Both Sakura and Charlie were waking up from their nap when Amane came back home. The sun was also beginning to rise and it casted the whole world into a beautiful shade of gold.


    "Good morning, Yoko. were you out the whole night? Did something happen? You look a little disturbed."


    Sakura was the first one to notice that something was wrong and she instantly sat down to hear Amane out. Charlie followed seconds later and waited for Amane to start speaking.


    Amane quickly concluded her findings and looked toward the other two to get their opinion.


    "Hmm, this is a big after all. We cannot let these people keep on doing what they are doing with the dragon''s remains. It has too much magic inside it."


    Charlie agreed to the search and even Sakura had to agree with a rather reluctant expression on her face.


    "I will go ahead and prepare the ceremony now. We need to plan out a full-scale attack at the place so I will be counting on you both. Also, make sure you do not let this information slip out to others."


    Amane was faced with two offended expressions. Both Sakura and Charlie seemed annoyed with her but they did not say anything regarding being questioned.


    The whole village ignored Amane as she walked around in search of what she needed to find. But she could feel their eyes glaring into her skull.


    It seemed like the village wanted her gone as soon as possible.

 Chapter 228 - 228: 228: Catching a shadow [pt2]

    "Hey, is it only me or are the villagers looking at us with an annoyed expression as if they want us gone this very second? I don''t think I have ever been this insulted as the divine leader before."


    Charlie looked around the villager and they tried to avoid her eyes and being looked at. Some even went as far as to hide their faces when Charlie looked at them.


    "Leave them be. Maybe your right face and your manners scared them stiff. I know the children feared your weird fox ears for sure, so can you put them away?"


    Sakura gestured toward Charlie''s head where her ears were twitching above her head. Charlie made an offended expression and clutched her heart dramatically.


    "How dare you! These ears are my whole identity. I cannot just put them away like that. It would be shameless and immoral for me to do. How dare you even suggest such a thing to me."


    Charlie continued her act and, in the meantime, Amane ignored them and entered a shop that sold the herbs she needed to use.


    The old lady who was looking at the counter looked mean and unfriendly. She gave Amane a disgusted look as soon as Amane entered the vicinity of her stall.


    "Excuse me, but how much is this herb? Oh, and this one as well."


    Amane picked up a few herbs and placed them in the small bag. Amane had not brought a lot of physical money with her on this trip and these herbs were expensive to buy. So, she only took as much as she would need.


    The mean, old shopkeeper looked Amane right in the eyes and quoted her price. The old lady had a smug expression on her face as other people around her gasped and looked at her in horror.


    According to them, the old lady had asked for twice the price of the herbs she usually charged and they looked back at her customer with pity. Only a fool would buy these herbs at twice the price.


    But Amane was surprised for a different reason from the rest of the people around her.


    They were all gasping at the high price of these herbs while Amane could not marvel at how low they were.


    These herbs were a local specialty of this village and the neighboring villages. They also did not trade with the outside and there was no shipping cost. It made sense why the price was so low in this village. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look missy, if you are not going to buy these herbs, then-"


    "No, I will buy your entire stock. Give me all you have that can come in this much amount of money."


    Amane emptied her purse and took out all her money. She looked at the shocked expression of the old lady and the other villagers around her.


    The old lady did not move at first. She had not expected Amane to buy the herbs from her in the first place, never mind emptying the entire stock. But the old woman was also tempted by the money in front of her and she reached out to snatch it.


    "No takebacks, missy. Even if you come back to return all these herbs for money, I will not give it back to you."


    The old lady looked back at Amane with her greedy eyes but Amane only smiled back at her.


    "Sure, if that is what you want. I don''t think I will regret my purchase."


    Amane made the purchase and quickly left back for the house she was living in for the time being. She had gotten so lucky by getting this deal.


    ''Ha, I scammed that stupid outsider. She had no idea that she bought all those herbs at twice the market rate. This is what happens when you do not respect us, old folks.''


    The old lady was happy with the day''s outcome. But little did she know that the one being scammed was her.


    "Wow, you sure got a nice deal on those herbs. Aren''t they all super expensive and rare?"


    Sakura held the herb up and looked at it carefully. Even the quality of the herb was nice and it would fetch quite a large sum in the market. It was a wonder that these places had been left unexplored by merchants.


    But it also made sense since people were quick to judge the dragon shrine-protected areas as superstitious and refused to come near them.


    In return, the people of these protected areas also wanted nothing to do with the outside world. It was a two-way road.


    "Hey Sakura, do you think it is a business opportunity for us? We can explain in this region and¡­"


    "HELP¡­RUN AWAY.!"


    Loud noises from the outside broke Amane''s attention and she looked outside. The villagers seemed to be in a hurry to run away from a hoard of beasts.


    Amane could sense the confusion and agitation in the air. The beasts were led into this village deliberately.


    *whistle*


    "Moony, go down and dominate those beasts. I will follow you shortly."


    Amane ordered the dragon as she went back to her brew. She had already put all the necessary herbs in and now she needed to stir it for some time to make it settle.


    To calm down these beasts, Amane would need to head down herself. But that would mean leaving her potion unattended and it would get ruined.


    So, Amane was going to leave those beasts up to Moony while she worked on the potion.


    "Are you not going to help those people out, Amane? They seem to be in a lot of trouble. Should I go and help them out?"


    Sakura was the only one who asked this question. She looked outside at how Moony was commanding the beasts and making them back down.


    But despite her best effort, Moony did not have enough of an attention span to keep all the troublemakers in check.


    "Sure, you can go out and help if you want to. But I will require about 15 more minutes before I am done. Is anyone dying down there?"


    Sakura looked down, only to see that the village had been abandoned and there was no human in sight. Only the sight of destroyed houses with the beasts ramming into them could be seen.


    "Nope, no dead or injured people in sight. I don''t think this is an emergency."


    Sakura sat down once she took note of it all. It was times like these that made Sakura aware of how bad of a company Yoko was for her.


    With one sentence alone, Yoko had stopped Sakura from going out to help these people out.


    "Ah, I need to go out and help. As much as I would like to ignore everything, I am the divine leader and it would make my reputation take a hit if I do not help in times of crisis. Wait for her right here and I will come back soon."


    Charlie promised as she jumped down from the window. She had stalled around a lot more than she had meant to and now she needed to go out and help.


    As it turned out, the village was not as empty as the trio had assumed it to be. There were a few foolish people who tried to fight against the beasts and failed to achieve anything.


    Charlie''s aura dominated the beast in front of her and the beast instantly turned tails and left her alone.


    It made the villager look at Charlie with a suspicious face as he was helped up.


    Amane finally finished making what she had been doing and stood up. It was time for her to deal with these beasts once and for all.


    Amane snapped her fingers and the echo of her aura caused all the beasts to stop in their tracks and turn toward her.


    "Alright, you all have had enough fun. Now, go to sleep and stop disturbing this village."


    With another snap of her power, Amane sent the beasts to sleep. It was only possible because these were low-level creatures who had no immunity to any kind of charm.


    Once these beasts were asleep, Amane walked down to check up on them.


    As expected, the leaking magic from the dragon shrine was affecting these beasts as well. It was making them agitated.


    "Y-You witch. It is all your fault. You are the one who brought these beasts to attack our village, right? You want to kill us all, right? If so, then don''t hide behind the beasts and attack us outright. We will take you on, kid."


    One of the villagers Charlie had just saved yelled at their group. They were far from grateful and their presence annoyed Sakura. She was about to do something drastic when Amane decided to interfere.


    Amane held her hand up and Sakura instantly lowered her flames.


    "Hmm, do you have any proof that it was us who caused these beasts to come after you? Do not make us out to be the attackers when you do not have any proof."


    Amane stood in front of the village with her head held high. The villagers who were left behind bit their lips but Amane could see that there would be no convincing them about their innocence.


    "Sakura, bottle up the potion I was making. We will leave this village and head out now. This place is not going to welcome us any longer."


    Sakura had seen what happened here as well. And truthfully, she did not want to stay in this village as well.

 Chapter 229 - 229: 229: In the middle of the forest

    Amane did not bother saying goodbye to Derek and the dragon he was hosting inside his young body. Amane had a feeling that she would meet them both again soon.


    "So, are we going to perform the spell out in the open? Would it be safe for us to do?"


    Sakura sounded worried but it was because she did not know how magic was performed beyond her instincts. It was something Amane would have to work with her later.


    "Don''t worry. Everything is safe and then magic will not have any lasting side-effects."


    Amane assured Sakura before she opened the bottle. She poured the whole thing on the ground and waited for it to dissolve. Then, she used her aura to shape the spell she wanted to cast.


    The earth beneath Amane''s feet glowed a golden colour before it formed a thin line leading up into the deeper forest.


    "Let''s head out."


    Amane called but at that exact time, both Sakura and Charlie''s phone rang. They both picked it up instantly out of habit and regretted it.


    But the more they listened to the call, the more their faces paled and an uncomfortable look took over their expression. When they both cut off the call, they looked guilty and annoyed.


    "Was the call important?"


    Amane asked but she already had her answer. It seemed like she would have to head out from here alone.


    "No, the call was not important. I think I can ignore it for the time being."


    Sakura assured Amane but that did not seem to be the case. Charlie also looked conflicted but she decided to follow Amane for the time being.


    Since the case was like this, Amane knew she needed to step in.


    "What was the call about? Hurry up and tell me. Do not leave any detail out."


    Amane stared the two females in front of her down and they both sighed before Charlie opened her mouth.


    "I assure you that we both got the call for the same thing. There is a new infectious disease that had broken out in the slums and no one could figure out what that is. People are being turned into living trees and their body is growing various plants on it that is sucking their nutrition."


    "Yeah, I got the same call. A lot of our staff is affected by this as well so I am being called back."


    Both Charlie and Sakura seemed hesitant to leave Amane alone, but Amane knew she could take care of the dragon situation on her own.


    Besides, this infectious disease sounded familiar to Amane but she could not put her hands on where she had heard about this disease before.


    ''Ah well, it will come to me if I think more about it. But first, I need to resolve one problem at a time.''


    "I understand. If the situation is as dire as the callers claim to be, then you both should head back now. I can handle this situation by myself."


    Amane assured the two people in front of her but they both looked at her as if she had lost her mind.


    "No way. Are you asking us to leave you alone? Yoko, why are you doing this to us?"


    Sakura asked with an anguished expression. She looked betrayed but Amane was not about to fall for her emotions. She knew the importance of what needed to be done, so Amane held herself firm.


    "Sakura, you know that people are our best resource so we cannot neglect them. So, stop being a coward and go back home. Charlie, I will ask you to do the same."


    Both females looked at Amane like she was a fool who did not know anything. But were both worried about Yoko, but they could not say anything in the face of her rage.


    "Tsk, fine. If this is what you want us to do, then I will not argue with you. I am always on your side and I want to see you happy."


    Charlie was the first one to agree. She took her responsibility more seriously and she knew that she had a lot of burden.


    Besides, the disease she had just heard about sounded suspicious and Charlie''s expertise might be needed.


    "Fine, I will head back as well. But know that it is not what I wanted to do. You will have to make it up to me later."


    Sakura''s arms tightened around Aamen''s frame and she whispered these words directly into Amane''s ears. Her eager body rubbed against Amane''s to let her know what kind of ''making up'' Sakura needed from her."


    When Sakura pulled back, she had a blush covering her face. But her eyes were as strong as ever and they refused to look anywhere but Amane''s face.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want then I will come back and spend some time with you. Now head back and remember to be careful."


    Both Sakura and Charlie finally left. Amane maintained her smiling expression until they were gone and then called Moony back to her.


    "This trail¡­did you see where it led to?"


    Amane asked the dragon on her shoulder and Moony chirped in affirmation. The moon dragon then jumped off Amane''s shoulder and led her toward a monastery in the middle of the forest.


    Amane had felt it when she crossed a barrier but it let her back out when she tried to go out. So, she concluded that it might not be a problem to head in for now.


    The monastery looked well-looked after but it was also shady as heck. Just looking at it was enough to give Amane a headache, never mind coming inside.


    "Ah, dear traveller, you look tired. What are you doing so deep into the forest? Don''t tell me¡­. *gasp*... are you lost? Oh dear, this is bad. And just when the night is about to fall as well."


    Amane looked up at the sky and it was getting darker. It should not be possible since it had been morning just a few minutes ago.


    ''Hmm, things are fishy indeed. But first, I should enter the monastery to investigate it more. The spell I cast did lead me in here.'' Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane plastered a sincere smile on her face as she turned toward the sister. The girl in front of Amane was dressed in a black dress that was stretched to its limits at the chest section.


    Despite being covered from head to toe, that black dress highlighted all this sister''s features and people would be focused on the sister''s unique¡­feature¡­ to pay attention to anything else.


    "Dear traveller, please come inside with me. I will give you something to eat and then we can get you settled in. The forest is rather scary at night so you should stay here for the time being."


    Amane followed the sister inside. She felt herself pass another barrier. This one allowed her to pass right through as well but Amane was beginning to have a bad feeling about all these barriers being placed all over the place.


    The sister pretended like she saw nothing as she went inside. She looked back at Amane in a questioning manner and tilted her head to the side.


    "Is something wrong, my dear traveller? Ah, are you afraid of the dark? I am sorry but we have no electricity this deep into the forest. You will have to make do with the candle instead."


    The sister brought out a candle from God knows where and handed it to Amane. But Amane did not need the candle because of her special eyesight.


    The dark was not a bother to Amane at all and she could see clearly.


    ''Still, it is better not to make the sister suspicious of me. I should take this candle from her.''


    Amane''s hand reached out to grab hold of the candle. The second her hand touched the sister''s, a shock passed through her system and the sister dropped the candle as well.


    The sister looked shocked to see Amane now and her eyes shifted from an innocent to a predatory look.


    "Is everything alright, sister? You dropped the candle suddenly."


    Amane pretended to be concerned about the sister but the other lady just kept her neutral smile on her face.


    "Ah, everything is incredible. I am also alright so there is no need for you to be worried about me. I accidentally dropped the candle but I will pick it up for you."


    Amane acted faster than the sister and picked up the candle for her. She held the candle up and allowed the sister to light it for her.


    Light filled the hallway once more and the sister''s fake smile was back on her face.


    "Let''s go and grab some food, our dear guest. I would not want you to starve or anything."


    Amane looked at the sister and tried to figure out what she wanted. But the sister just continued to walk.


    The hallway was lit by the shadow of the trees from the outside and the star-lit sky was suddenly filled with clouds and lightning.


    "Oh dear, look at the weather tonight. It would serve you well to stay inside, dear guest. Who knows what kind of dangers are lurking outside tonight."


    The sister spoke in a soft voice, but the hint of dark could not be hidden in her voice.


    Amane was sure that this sister had a lot planned for her but Amane would soon beat her at her own game.


    "Yeah, I am interested to know what kind of danger lurk *inside*... I mean, outside.

 Chapter 230 - 230: 230: Lend me a helping hand [pt1]

    The sister looked startled after hearing Amane''s words. Her eyes were more alert as she took in Amane''s words.


    But since Amane continued to smile and show showed no difference from her present self, the sister was forced to turn around and pretend like nothing was wrong.


    "Ha..Ha-ha..hahaha, you sure know how to make someone laugh. But seriously, do not go beyond the safe area or you might find yourself in trouble. Here, this is the dining room."


    The sister pushed the door open and a huge hall with a few tables inside the room. There were a few sisters dressed in those stretched-out robes as well and they instantly looked up at Amane with a hungry expression as soon as she entered the hallway.


    "Everyone, today we have a guest with us. I hope all of you would be respectful to her and follow all the things she says. We need to provide her with hospitality she would not be able to forget."


    The sister who led Amane to the hallway spoke these words. Her words were filled with intent and her eyes shined with knowledge.


    Amane watched as everyone else looked away from their pair and back to the food in front of them. It seemed like everyone else other than the sister with Amane could not stare her in the face.


    ''Ah, there is likely a hierarchy system in this monastery and this sister seems like the top goat. Now, I just need to discover what is going on here and also find the dragon''s corpse.''


    Amane was getting more and more interested in the local happenings. She allowed herself to be pulled along to where the other sisters were sitting and then she stopped in front of an adorable lady.


    The second sister had rosy pink hair and huge green eyes. She looked short but also huge in all the right places. Especially those breasts of the new sister seemed ready to tear her dress apart and show themselves.


    "Lily, I have been impressed with the progress you have made recently. And that is why I have a proposal for you. You will take responsibility for our guest tonight."


    Lily and every other sister looked up in shock at the announcement. Their reaction was overly exaggerated and worrying.


    "Sister, you cannot just decide that. Lily might be doing better but she is still a new addition to our family. Won''t someone more experienced like *me* be better to serve our guest?"


    One of the other sisters spoke up as soon as this decision was made. But one glare from the head sister caused them to quieten down and settle.


    Then, the head sister turned toward Amane and she had a sorry smile on her face.


    "These children do not know when not to open their mouths. I apologize in their stead and ask you to forgive them. Also, Lily will treat you well, so do not worry. We have¡­trained¡­her well."


    The head sister half-bragged and half-assured Amane about this. Everyone else looked to the side since they did not want to get caught in this mess.


    "Ah, I see. In that case, I will be in your care, sister Lily."


    Lily''s face was quite red and her eyes were beyond overwhelmed.


    "T-The pleasure is all mine. I mean, I will take care of you well."


    Lily sounded nervous when she stood up and bowed back to Amane. Everyone else looked at them with envious expressions as if they wanted to be in Lily''s position.


    But Amane could not tell why the other sisters were envious that Lily got to take care of Amane. Was there an incentive one got when they looked after their guests?


    Amane pushed her food around but she did not eat it. She was 100% sure it had some kind of drug mixed into it. Amane would eat something later (and feed Mooney as well, who was flying outside for now).


    Dinner was mostly silent but everyone kept on looking at Amane with awed expressions. And finally, dinner ended and Lily led Amane to her designated guest room for the night.


    All this while, Lily had the most awkward expression on her face available and her complexion made her look sick.


    "Lily, are you alright? It looks as if you have a fever. Hold still and let me check¡­"


    Amane reached out toward Lily''s face and she watched as Lily collapsed right in front of her. Amane''s fast reflexes were what caught Lily before her body could hit the ground.


    "Lily, are you alright? Are you sick? Do you need my help with anything?''


    The more attention Amane paid to Lily; the redder Lily''s face got until she pulled away from Amane entirely.


    "I¡­an alright. There is no need for you to be worried about me like this. I was just surprised so I collapsed. It is nothing serious."


    Could someone collapse because they were nervous? Amane had never seen it happen before but the proof of this was right in front of her eyes now.


    "I see. In that case, you should rest and recover, right? You can lie down in my room for the time being." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane assured Lily of this and Lily looked thankful but terrified at the same time. She bit her lip before she followed Amane inside the room.


    "I-I will run you a bath. Please just wait here and recover for the time being."


    Lily quickly hid herself in the bathroom and filled the tub with water. Amane had no reason to refuse her hospitality so she took a quick bath before going to sleep.


    But even then, Amane made sure to keep her eyes open for any kind of attack. She had a feeling that Lily was waiting for her to fall asleep. And Amane also wanted to know what Lily would do to her once she fell unconscious.


    Amane felt Lily hover over her body for a good amount of time. Lily seemed unable to decide what she wanted to do with Amane.


    But then, Lily reached out toward Amane''s face and her fingers rested on Amane''s soft cheek.


    Amane felt someone''s warm breath against her lips and that was the second she decided to open her eyes and look up.


    Lily was startled by this sudden motion and she lost her balance. Her body collapsed right on top of Amane''s and her plump breasts were pushed up against Amane''s chest.


    The most noticeable feature Lily had been the pointed elf ears which made her identity as non-human affirmative.


    "What do you think you are doing, little girl? Did you think you would be able to fool me?"


    Amane asked as she locked her arms around Lily''s body and quickly turned her around. Lily had not expected such a thing and she seemed shocked. She tried to break free of Amane''s hold but was unable to do so.


    Amane held Lily tightly in her place and pushed her body weight on top of the shorter female.


    "Now, would you like to tell me what you were trying to do to me while I was sleeping? Depending on your answer, I might let you go."


    Amane made this deal and she watched how Lily bit her lip and rubbed her hips into the bed. It seemed being detained forcefully was what turned Lily on.


    "I-I am sorry. I was just so hungry and I wanted to get some nutrition. I did not mean to wake you up or anything."


    Lily apologized as she licked her lips. She wanted Amane so badly that it physically hurt her. Her body was begging for Amane''s touch and that ache made Lily feel hollow from the inside.


    "Tsk, you really thought that you could take me, right? In that case, I need to punish you, sister Lily."


    Amane applied more pressure on Lily''s arms but the sister only moaned louder and pushed herself back into Amane''s hands.


    "I-I am not ready. Please forgive me for my sins. I will try to do better next time and not harm you."


    Lily begged with her mouth but her body sang another song as it leaned more into Amane''s hands.


    Amane continued to touch Lily for a solid minute before she let Lily go. Being suddenly let go made Lily disoriented and her brain was not able to catch up.


    ''Huh, what happened? Why was I let go of?''


    Lily looked up at Amane with her big eyes. They were asking Amane for more but Lily was not able to voice those words out loud.


    "L-Lady, please help me out. Y-You know what I want from you, so please."


    Lily begged as she faced Amane. She had even turned around and held her legs open for Amane to crawl in between them. What her mouth did not say, her eyes seemed to be saying to Amane.


    "Hmm, I am not sure if I want to help you out or not. I mean, you did not specify what kind of help you need from me."


    Amane pulled back even more and she watched how Lily bit her lip and held herself back. After a minute of overthinking it, Amane decided to finally play her cards right.


    "Please, dominate me and break my body. I-I want to be dominated by a strong female like you. My body is aching for someone to dominate it. So please, take me."


    Lily begged as she lifted her skirt. Her panties had become see-through due to all the pre-come she had been letting out and her face flushed as she looked up at Amane.

 Chapter 231 - 231: 231: Lend me a helping hand [pt2] R-18

    Lily''s wet green eyes looked up at Amane with a shy expression. Amane doubted that she would be able to say no to such an adorable person in front of her.


    "Ah, Lily, you are so cute. I cannot believe you begged me in such a cute way to be fucked. But if that was all you wanted to happen, then you should have said so from the very start."


    Amane reached out to pat Lily on the face. That made Lily lean more into Amane''s touch and look back at her with an expression full of adoration.


    "But, you chose to attack me when I was sleeping and that is not right. For that reason, I need to punish you."


    Amane''s gentle hold on Lily''s face became tighter and she pulled Lily''s face closer before crashing her lips against Lily''s.


    Lily''s saliva had a burning effect on Amane''s body and it turned her on even more. Amane''s pussy gushed and soiled her dress as well.


    "You are a menace. Anyone would be seduced if you look at them with that begging expression of yours. But this is not enough for you, right? You need more Lily. I can tell that your body is craving for it."


    Amane whispered it against Lily''s lips and Lily bit them to stop her moans from coming out.


    She did not want to show how much of a needy bitch she was. But her body was burning with the need to come.


    "I-I¡­.more. I need more."


    Lily begged as she angled her hips up. It should have been impossible for Lily to move under Yoko''s weight but Lily still managed to do so.


    Her hips met Yoko''s and they both moaned out in pleasure.


    "You minx. I see the game you want to play with me. So fine, I will play with you. From here on, you either call me Master or Yoko. Do you understand?"


    Amane asked and Lily nodded. Lily''s eyes had stars in them as Amane squeezed her covered breasts. They were so big that Lily''s hand only grabbed a handful of them when she tried to squeeze them.


    Amane''s fingers pinched Lily''s nipples and Lily pushed her chest more into Yoko''s hands.


    "M-Master, it feels good. M-More¡­break my body more. Make me your breeding bitch. I need to come¡­"


    Lily begged Amane and it was a pity that Amane could not give her what she wanted in totality. Amane still did not have her cock back, but she did have her toys.


    "Don''t worry, my dear. You have suffered enough and it is time for you to finally have what you deserve. I will take care of you so leave your body to me."


    Amane assured Lily before she brought a small egg-shaped vibrator out of her pocket dimension bag. Along with that, Amane also brought out a lot of lube she was going to use.


    "Lily, look, this egg is going to go deep into your body and it will make you feel good. But our real highlight will be this enema kit. I am sure you will have a fun time playing with this."


    Lily looked confused when Amane presented her with all these toys. It was her first time looking at most of them and she did not know what they were used for.


    "Now, let''s begin your punishment. First, we need to get you all wet and loose to take your baby in. You want to get pregnant, right?"


    Amane patted Lily''s stomach before grabbing the bottle of lube. But instead of pouring some on her fingers and opening Lily up like that, Amane chose to position the bottle at Lily''s hole and squeeze a huge amount of lube out.


    Once she was done squeezing a huge amount in, she pulled Lily''s panties back up and watched them get wetter because of the lube.


    "N-No, don''t¡­it feels ¡­*huff*...weird¡­sticky and cold¡­I do not *moan* want it inside."


    Lily begged Amane but her hips were moving quite the enthusiasm against Amane''s hands.


    "Lily, be truthful with you. Your mouth is saying no but your body is enjoying all this. So, should I stop and let you go now?"


    Amane asked as she tried to pull her fingers away. But Lily quickly grasped her hand and brought it back to her pussy.


    "N-No don''t. Please don''t pull back. I-I need you so please, give me more. I want your essence deep inside me."


    Lily''s face had a drolling expression on her face and her eyes were filled with lust. Lily was too far-gone at this point to come back and she only looked back at Amane with a destroyed expression on her face.


    "Hmm, looks like this is your limit, huh? Both your both and your mind are surrendering to me, huh?"


    Amane felt the rush of power inside her body as well now. Lily''s expression was full of adoration when she looked back at Amane and her eyes were filled with tears.


    "I-I please help me out. My pussy is so lonely without anything fucking it. Please, give me anything."


    Lily begged as she pulled her dress up even higher. It left her soaked pantied directly in front of Amane''s eyes and Amane touched them gently.


    Amane watched in fascination as Lily''s pussy started to swallow her finger along with the panties. The stretched panties were pushed more and more into Lily''s body until the panties could not take it anymore and ended up ripping.


    "Oh, looks like you will not be able to use this pair ever again in your life, sister. What should we do now? Should I go around and look for another?"


    Amane asked as she pretended to pull back. But Lily was agile and she acted even faster than Amane. Her hand grabbed hold of Amane''s and pulled it back toward her pussy.


    "D-Don''t pull back. Please, do not pull your hand back from my body. I-I need you so, please. Please give me more."


    Lily begged with a pleading expression on her face and her hand held Amane''s, tugging her back near her pussy. Lily''s pleading expression looked back at Amane, making her wetter than before.


    "Aww, you are so adorable. There is no way I can leave you to suffer like this, can I? I need to help my adorable followed out."


    Lily was startled when she suddenly felt Amane''s fingers go back into her pussy. The hole in her panties provided Amane with the perfect angle to fuck Lily with her fingers.


    The abundance of lube inside Lily''s body made her wet and leaking. It allowed Amane to slip and touch Lily easily.


    "This feels good, right? My fingers are so deep into you that you are unable to think of anything but me, right?"


    Amane asked as she looked at Lily. Lily was out of her mind with pleasure and frustration. She wanted to come but her body had not had enough. It needed more from Amane if she wanted to come.


    "Y-Yoko, please, give me more. Master I want to come."


    Lily begged as she tried to angle her hips. Yoko''s fingers were filling her up well and stretching Lily. her pussy walls were all wet and gulping done Amane''s fingers.


    But just when Lily was about to reach her end, Amane pulled her fingers out of Lily''s body. That made Liky moan out in disappointment and look up at Amane with a pleading expression.


    "M-Master, why did you pull out? I was about to come. Master, come back inside me. I miss you."


    Lily begged as she replaced Amane''s fingers with her own. But they did not have enough stimulation to pacify her body. She was not able to reach as deep as Yoko had been and she still tried to get more out of her body.


    "Shhh, it''s alright. I know what your body needs so leave yourself up to me. I will make you feel better soon."


    "After all, you want your stomach to swell with life and I will give you that. You do not have to worry about being empty for long."


    Lily was confused by Amane''s words. And she was even more confused when she felt Amane position the weird thing at her stomach and enter it inside her.


    "This is an enema and it will help you swell like you are pregnant. We cannot have you getting pregnant just yet because I still need to look into this place but I can help you feel better."


    Amane promised and Lily felt chills go down her spine. She knew that she needed to go and tell the head sister that they were being looked into. But Lily had no way to get up now.


    Not only was the enema deep into her pussy but it also felt good. It made Lily''s knees weak and she was unable to move.


    "Now, let us make your stomach swell, shall we? I am sure that you will have a fun time pretending to be all huge and full of life."


    Amane assured Lily before she patted her on the head and stood up. She turned on the enema and Lily flinched as her stomach swelled.


    Lily was fascinated to watch her stomach getting bigger and heavier. Once the enema stopped, Lily looked eight months pregnant with twins. She was huge and even sitting as though for her.


    Every time Lily tried to move, the enema made her go off-balance and she fell on her back. It left her all exposed to Amane''s greedy eyes and Lily blushed as a result.


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 232 - 232: 232: Lend me a helping hand [pt3] R-18

    "I-I am sorry. I am a clumsy bitch who cannot keep her balance. I apologize, master."


    Lily looked back at Amane with her huge and wet eyes. Pleasure wrecked her system and Lily moaned loudly and moved her body along with the enema inside her.


    Amane took the final toy out of her pocket dimension and this one was one of her favorites to use - a double-sided dildo that stroked Amane just right when she wore it. She quickly secured it around her body and forced it into her pussy.


    The sound of plastic entering Amane''s wetness was loud and it drove Lily''s eyes directly toward her.


    "I-Isn''t that too big?"


    Lily asked as she looked at Amane''s toy. She had tried taking big things into her pussy to train it before, but it had never felt good.


    But this time, Lily knew that this toy was going to hurt but felt good at the same time. Her voice was filled with fear and anticipation at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, doll. Soon you will feel so good that you won''t be able to think of anything but me."


    Amane promised as she entered Lily''s body. That small toy stretched Lily to her limits and she let out a loud moan.


    The dildo touched all the parts that pleased Lily. She moved her hips up and down but the enema inside her pinned Lily''s body down.


    "M-Master Yoko, this feels¡­too good¡­It makes my brain go blank. I want to be your bitch for my whole life if I can feel this good."


    Lily''s mouth had long lost its filter and filth seemed to be pouring out of it. The double-sided dildo was touching the enema inside Lily and forcing it to go deeper.


    "I-I am breaking. My mind is being taken over by this pleasure. I am coming¡­."


    Lily came around the dildo and her pussy gripped it tightly. It was tough for Amane to move the dildo in and out of Lily''s out.


    "Look at the picture we make. It''s like you are the one with this cock and fucking into me. But we both know that you are too much of a bitch to do such a thing."


    Lily moaned as she was degraded. Being called a bitch made her whole body tingle. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked down and was surprised to see that her pussy had a death grip on the dildo being fucked into it. The dildo was lodged deep into Lily''s pussy and did not move.


    On the contrary, it looked as if Yoko was the one moving up and down the dildo and being fucked.


    "I¡­I am¡­not there. Please, more. Ah, my baby. You are hitting my baby."


    Lily complained as she felt the enema being forced deeper into her body. She could feel her stomach swelling even more but Amane did not stop.


    "You were the dumb bitch begging to be bred by me. Now do not complain and remain as my bitch in this life. You just need to surrender yourself to this pleasure."


    Amane whispered into Lily''s ear and the female gave in. Amane felt her body sag and Lily went boneless against Amane''s body.


    "I am Lady Yoko''s bitch. I will forever take her cock. Ah, miss, give me more."


    Lily''s huge breasts bounced in her dress. Lily''s face was full of ecstasy and her throat swallowed the access of saliva it was producing.


    Amane entered her finger into Lily''s mouth to fuck her and drool accumulated around her finger.


    "Tsk, look at you drilling like this all over my finger. It looks like you cannot even control your own body. What a pathetic human being you are."


    Amane slapped her hand over Lily''s stomach as she rode the dildo.


    "You bitch. Pay attention to me and not how good your body feels. You are just a hole for me to sate my hunger in. Do you understand?"


    Amane looked down at the female in front of her. Lily opened her mouth to speak but the thrust against her G-spot made her lose her words. The longer Amane fucked into Lily, the more her eyes glazed over.


    "I am your bitch, master. Please, please let me come now."


    Lily begged as she rubbed her pussy against the fake cock in her body. Amane decided to have pity on her and finally give Lily what her body had been begging for.


    Lily let out the loudest moan she had until then and her body went sagging. Her eyes closed in pleasure and her back arched.


    "I-I am coming. Mistress, thank you for making me come."


    Lily moaned as her pussy gushed out the liquid. Her eyes closed and she fell asleep. The unexpected looseness around the dildo made it sink deeper into Lily''s body and the lack of opposing friction made Amane sink deep on that cock as well.


    "Oh shit, this is deep. Fuck, I am coming."


    Amane yelled as her body tensed up and her pussy gripped the fake cock inside her pussy hard. Slick covered the dildo and Amane''s legs when she pulled her pussy away from the dildo.


    "Tsk, you sure are a pain in the ass. Who decides to go to sleep after they are fucked within the inch of their lives?"


    Amane questioned as she hopped into the shower. Her pussy was still pulsing after having that dildo inside it but Amane had been spoilt for choices in the past few months. Her body no longer felt satisfied after coming first.


    One of Amane''s fingers disappeared inside her pussy and fingered it open. Her fingers were not long enough to touch the deepest parts that gave her pleasure.


    Amane was lost deep in her session so she almost missed the hesitant touch on her shoulder. But she did not miss it when a thin, veiny thing tried to warp around her body.


    As soon as that thing circled Amane''s breasts, she grabbed hold of it and used her aura to burn it.


    The plant-like creature retreated for a second and it looked suspicious of Amane. Its green, sticky surface seemed to be observing to see what Amane would do next.


    "So, you want to try me? Sure, come at me. I will make sure you will never be able to survive past today."


    Amane warned that creature and it quickly retreated into the shadows.


    The encounter killed any mood Amane had for relieving herself and she quickly came out of the bathroom door.


    The scene she was met with was the same green thing trying to swallow Lily''s body. Half of Lily had already disappeared inside that tentacle-like thing and only her breasts and head remanded in the open.


    Lily chose that moment to open her eyes and a scream was on her lips when she noticed what was happening to her.


    "H-Help me out. I¡­please help me out. Yoko, please. I know you can hear me."


    Lily begged as she looked around. Her eyes seemed to look right past Amane''s current location and far away.


    ''Should I help her out? This creature seemed like an oddity and not like any creature I have seen before. I want to study it to see what else it can do.''


    Amane was far more interested in the creature than in saving Lily. And somehow, Lily seemed to have sensed that. That caused her begging to get even more urgent.


    "Yoko, please help me out. I do not want to die. You will not let your sex partner, no, your pet die like this, right? Yoko Tsurugi."


    Amane would not say that she did not feel some glee after hearing someone call out for her so desperately. But it seemed like Amane would have to help Lily out this time.


    "Tsk, fine. I will save you this time but only because you managed to sate me well. Next time you are in trouble, take care of it yourself."


    Amane extended her aura toward the tentacles and they recoiled from her aura. It tried to reach toward her again but Amane held her aura burn even harder than before.


    Finally, the creature seemed to have realized that it would not win this fight and it quickly took its leave. Amane turned toward Lily but she did not help her up.


    "I-I am alright. W-What was that creature? It almost killed us and we did not even know what killed us."


    Lily looked at the place where the creature was standing before and took a heavy breath.


    "That creature sure was interesting. I wonder what kind of creature that was and what else it was capable of. I want to dissect it and see what kind of properties it has."


    Lily looked at Amane with a horrified expression. Amane noticed this and she could not help but laugh inside her heart.


    "I am just joking. I will not go out and seek these creatures. I would rather not have you fainting on me or something."


    Amane looked at Lily''s face and let out an audible laugh.


    "Anyway, you should get moving now. I have a feeling that you would not be safe if you remain here."


    Lily looked at Amane and then looked at the room being Amane. This room had scared her enough to never come back.


    "I-I will go back now. You should take care of yourself and make sure stay alive. I will ask the head sister to investigate that monster more."


    Lily bowed in front of Amane before she went away. Poor Lily had no idea that her ''head sister'' was responsible for this mess in the first place.

 Chapter 233 - 233: 233: Into our walls

    "Hmmm¡­hmmmm"


    Lily whistled and hummed as she walked through the hallways of the monastery. She was happy since she had managed to survive a close encounter with a monster. How that happened, she was not even sure.


    And once Lily would reach the common room, she would truly be safe. No monster would come close to a group of sisters since most of them could use holy magic. Lily was the unfortunate one who could not use any magic.


    "Lily, what are you doing here? I thought I asked you to take care of our guest."


    Lily almost had a heart attack and she turned around. Head Sister Karen was standing behind Lily and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Head sister, you scared the crap out of me. I thought you were the monster I saw earlier. By the way, I think something is wrong with the barrier in this place. A monster managed to slip in here and¡­"


    "Sister Lily, you need to know when to keep your eyes closed and your mouth shut. You could end up in some serious trouble one of these days."


    Lily''s mouth went quiet suddenly. She looked at the sister in front of her with a supposed expression.


    "What do you mean by those words, head sister? Did you know that there was a monster inside the walls of the monastery? If so, then why did you not tell everyone else?"


    Lily asked with a panicked voice. Various possibilities of what was happening ran through her mind but she could not believe them.


    Or rather, she did not want to believe those possibilities and ended up rejecting everything else.


    "Sister Lily, do you know that this monastery has a secret we can never tell to outsiders? Do you wish to know what it is?"


    Head Sister Karen asked this question in a rather ambiguous voice. Lily took a step back as she felt the head sister''s aura expanding.


    The feeling Lily had from the head sister made her scared. Her instincts were telling her not to respond to anything Head sister Karen was suggesting to her.


    "I-I don''t think I should consider your offer. I-I need to head back to the common room and meet everyone else¡­"


    "Sister Lily, I think you misunderstood my order as a suggestion. I am not giving you the option to decline my offer."


    Lily gulped whatever was in her throat and followed Head sister Karen. Otherwise, she was sure that she would die.


    The head sister leads her down into a corridor Lily had never seen before. The only window during the whole route let Lily know that she was being led underground and into a basement.


    "I never knew that this place has a basement."


    Lily voiced her observation, only to get a chuckle as a response.


    "This place is¡­special. We do not advertise it to outsiders for obvious reasons. Now, I hope you keep your mouth shut about this place, sister Lily."


    Lily opened her mouth but closed it just as quickly when she felt something falling on her shoulder. The texture on her body felt familiar.


    The tentacle traveled all around Lily''s body and covered her mouth. She opened it to yell but the tentacle forced her to gag.


    Head sister Karen pretended she did not see anything until then. But once she did turn around, she had a huge smile plastered on her face. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rejoice, Sister Lily. You are one of the few chosen ones who had been allowed to come down here. And now, I will have you become another foundation for us."


    Lily''s body was dragged down the stairs and into the clear liquid. Head sister Karen looked down at the pool and the various female bodies floating inside the pool.


    All of these were the poor sisters who had the unfortunate fate of finding out the truth about this monastery. As per the orders of the overlooker, they could no longer be kept alive. And yet, Head sister Karen had no heart to kill them.


    "May you all find your way back to the creator''s embrace. I shall pray for all your souls."


    Head Sister Karen clasped her hands together and prayed. Then it was time for her to get up and head back. The rest of the sisters would be looking for her soon and Karen also needed to find an excuse to give them regarding Lily''s disappearance.


    What head sister Karen did not notice was that someone had seen her coming out of the basement. And that someone was Amane.


    She had been rather restless and had decided to take a walk. She had not know where she was until she looked out the window. From there, she could see the reflection of the head sister closing the door behind her.


    ''I need to be patient with Head sister. I have a feeling that she is no ordinary lady.''


    Amane has the head sister a few minutes before she made her presence known. She purposely made her footsteps louder and watched as the head sister tensed up.


    "Head sister, what a coincidence to see you here. I was trying to look for Lily to help me with something, but I cannot find her anywhere. Do you know where Lily is right now?"


    Amane looked at the head sister with a searching expression on her face. She could tell that the head sister was startled by Amane''s search.


    ''This person knows where Lily is. But the question is - would she tell me or not?''


    Amane waited for the head sister to speak first. The head sister looked a little uncomfortable at first, but her brain slowly cooked up an excuse to give.


    "Sister Lily has gone outside to fulfill some urgent tasks. She will be back a little later so I am afraid that she cannot help you out. If you want something urgent, then I can help you out."


    Head sister Karen''s voice took on a suggestive tone. She had not missed how ruffled Sister Lily''s clothes were and what could have been the cause behind it.


    And Head sister Karen knew she was a good-looking person who was not afraid to use her body when needed to use it. And she was perfectly content to use it right now.


    "So, you want to help me out, head sister? Sure, but not right now. I need to get a good night''s sleep if I want to be functional tomorrow morning."


    Head sister Karen could only look at Amane''s retreating with a shocked expression on her face.


    She had never expected to get rejected, never mind this hard.


    ''This guest has no manners or etiquette. How dare she decline an offer from my side. No, isn''t this beneficial for me overall? It would help me conceal my secret in the long run.''


    The head sister suddenly reached an understanding.


    .......


    Amane was attacked twice that night but she had set up a shield for herself. That kept her safe and shredded her attackers into small pieces.


    The green parts were still half-alive and moving around a bit when Amane reached out to touch them. She rubbed one of the still moving parts with her hands and it got squished.


    "AHHHHH!"


    Amane looked up, only to see the face of a terrified sister. The sister was one Amane had not seen before and she quickly let the tentacle in her hand go.


    "Hey, it is alright. This beast managed to sneak up into my room last night so I was just dealing with it. There is no need for you to fear me."


    Amane tried to calm the sister down but she could tell that she was not as successful as she had hoped.


    Somehow, the sister managed to close her mouth and keep her scream inside her throat.


    "I¡­I see. Have you told the head sister about this? Head sister Karen usually deals with the beasts and enforces a barrier to protect us all. If something managed to crawl in here, then we need to tell her."


    Slowly, but surely, the sister came around and calmed herself down. She looked at the sticky tentacle-like thing again to make sure it was dead.


    "Well, I did run into the head sister last night but I did not have a chance to tell her what happened."


    Amane told the sister and she could see suspicions enter the sister''s eyes. Slowly, the sister took a few steps back from Amane and maintained her distance.


    "You, remain here for now. I will go and call for the head sister Karen to look at this. She will decide what will happen to you next."


    Amane closed her mouth and let out a big sigh. She could tell that the sister had decided Amane to be the culprit of what happened here. The sister also seemed reluctant to hear anything else.


    The head sister seemed tired when she came down. Amane sympathized with her at that moment as she watched her struggle to open her eyes.


    Karen looked around the room before her eyes fell on the green tentacles on the ground. She frowned before taking a step back.


    "Ah, I was afraid of this happening. It seems like a few beasts have managed to slip past the barrier I created and decided to wreak havoc on our monastery. No wonder sister Lily disappeared yesterday night. It seems like she was killed by these beasts."


    The other unknown sister gasped out loud as soon as she heard those words.


    The news of sister Lily''s death hit her hard and she collapsed.

 Chapter 234 - 234: 234: Be less obvious [pt1]

    "Oh god, Lily. how could you die like that? You were so young and full of life. Why did God take you away from us this soon?"


    The unknown sister continued to cry and beg for forgiveness on Lily''s behalf. She acted like a possessed woman who could do nothing but cry and beg the god right now.


    The head sister was the one who interfered in her praying and pushed a hand on the sister''s shoulder.


    "Sister Helen, I know that you are grief-stuck and you want to pray for your fellow sister, but now is not the time. I need you to head out and pass on the information to the other sisters. Everyone deserved to know what happened in here."


    Head Sister Karen pushed Helen just a little bit but that made Sister Helen''s eyes shine with understanding.


    "I understand, Head Sister Karen. I will quickly go and warn everyone else. No one else shall fall victim to these monsters."


    Sister Helen looked at Amane when she said those words. Her eyes were filled with accusation and she seemed convinced that Amane had been behind this attack.


    One look at her was enough for Amane to know that there was nothing she could do or say to change Sister Helen''s mind about her.


    "What? Do you need to say something to be, our dear guest? Something like a confession about how you were the one who led that monster in here? You are the only new addition to this place and it was safe before today."


    Sister Helen did not even deploy any tact when she accused Amane. She outright spoke about her suspicions and tried to pressure Amane to confess.


    Not that there was anything to confess for Amane. She had not been the one to let the monster into the monastery in the first place.


    "You want me to confess to something I did not even do? My, I thought you sisters were supposed to be the ally of justice. But maybe I was wrong about you all."


    Sister Helen opened her mouth to counter Amane''s words but the Head Sister''s look stopped her. The Head Sister looked tense and her eyes were begging Sister Helen not to create a scene.


    "Tsk, as much as I would love to have you detained for investigation, you are also our guest and we look after our guests. Since there is no evidence that you did anything, I will let you go this time. But do not think that this is the end. I will soon find the evidence of your evil acts."


    Amane watched as Sister Helen finished her passion-filled monologue before she turned and left the room. Head Sister Karen looked tired as she watched her fellow sister leave the room.


    Then, the head sister turned toward Amane and gave an apologetic bow.


    "I am so sorry for what my fellow sister said and did to you. She is just a little bit agitated since one of our own died. I will talk to her and convince her that it was not your fault."


    Head sister Karen assured Amane of this. She sounded sincere but Amane was 100% sure that she had a hand in what was going on.


    ''Still, there is no need to make the head sister suspicious of my words and actions just yet. I should not let her know that I am on to her.''


    "I understand that Sister Helen is having a hard time right now. Don''t worry, I am not mad at her or anything. I am rather sympathetic to her so I will not hold it against her."


    Head Sister Karen breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she heard those words and she quickly left the room.


    She caught up to Sister Helen in the hallway and watched as Sister Helen expressed her anger and disappointment.


    "Head Sister Karen, you know that your ''guest'' is the culprit behind Lily''s death. Why would you still protect her like this? We should have that guest locked up and ask about what happened to Lily."


    Head Sister Karen suppressed her amused smile with a lot of effort. Then, she turned toward sister Helen and made a disappointed face.


    "I know better than you that our¡­'' guest''...is problematic. But that is also why I have her isolated in her room. It is to give her a false sense of security."


    "You see if we accuse our guest outright and make her feel suspicious, then she would run away or even attack us outright. Instead, we need to show her that we are on her side to make her lower her guard."


    The head sister explained it all to Helen and she watched as the gears turned inside Helen''s head.


    Once Helen realized what the head sister had wanted to do, her face turned pale and then red.


    "I-I did not realize that this was your intention. I am so sorry, Head sister Karen. It is all my fault that your plan got messed up. But I don''t think I would ever be able to pretend to be nice to that outsider."


    Sister Helen confessed as she burrowed her head into the head sister''s shoulder. The head sister held Helen''s body closer to her own and consoled her.


    "I know that it is difficult to keep your feelings in check right now. But things would be alright soon enough and you would be able to overcome this adversity as well. Now go to the other sisters and try to keep this suspicion to yourself."


    The head sister spoke softly to Helen and that was what Helen decided to do. Helen would not tell anyone else about what she felt about their guest.


    "Sister Karen, what happened? You look a little sick and your face is paler than it needs to be as well. Are you coming down with a cold?"


    Sister Karen looked at her fellow sisters with her pale face.


    "I am alright. I-It''s just that¡­. Lily died last night. She went out to check up on something and the monsters got her. I-I don''t know what to think about this."


    Karen cupped her face in her hands as she tried to stop her tears and her voice from breaking. The other sisters around her looked alarmed as well.


    "What? Lily is dead?"


    "But she was so young and cheerful. She also knew better than to go out at night. So, what happened?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Other sisters asked Karen but she had no solid proof to give them an answer. Still, she decided to voice her worries.


    "I-I saw the monster remains in our guest''s room. I don''t know what happened there and I was too afraid to ask as well. But our poor Lily. She is dead now and I-I cannot handle it."


    Karen tried her best to not break out into tears. But it was far more difficult than she expected it to be.


    The other sisters were at a loss as well since this was the first time, they had experienced something like this. Monsters were rare and they were even rarer inside the protective barrier of the monastery.


    "Y-You don''t think that it was that ''guest'' of ours that is responsible for Lily''s death, right? I mean, the monsters arrived when our guest did, right? Then won''t it logically make sense for it to be the case?"


    Another sister connected the case and that was exactly how Helen felt now. She was sure that this whole situation had something to do with their guest.


    But since this was still just guesswork, no one wanted to be the first one to open their mouths and say anything.


    Soon, it was time for breakfast and no one had the patience or the time to sit ideally around. They all quickly got to work and decorated the breakfast hall.


    They all tried to cheer themselves from the gloomy news of Lily''s death but they all flinched as one as their guest, Yoko Tsurugi walked into the hall.


    Stared followed her eyes move and the sisters tried to figure out what kind of person Yoko Tsurugi was.


    No one tried to get close to her or even serve her. They all were lucky that they had managed to load that table first so no one needed to head toward it to serve Yoko Tsurugi this time.


    "Oh my! Seeing all of you treat me like an infectious disease breaks my heart. Is it necessary for all of you to be this obvious in your avoidance?"


    Yoko Tsurugi asked this question and everyone else in the room flinched. They had no answer to her question just yet.


    In the end, the head sister was the one who decided to do something about this situation. She walked over to the table Yoko Tsurugi was sitting on and sat adjacent to her. That was a rather brave move on her part.


    "I apologize for our current behavior toward you. Be assured that it is not our intention to isolate you like this. People are just on a little edge because of what happened last night. Things would go back to normal soon."


    Head sister Karen assured Yoko of this. But everyone else flinched at her words.


    They were not a suggestion but an order for everyone to listen to her and do as she was telling them to. And the sisters decided to cooperate with the head sister this time since they did not want to cause her any trouble.


    "Oh, things would go back to normal soon? I look forward to it."

 Chapter 235 - 235: 235: Be less obvious [pt2]

    Head Sister Karen tried her best not to let her smile falter from her face and let her true emotions show. But unknown to her, a disturbing smile had taken over her features.


    The head sister also showed her lust and desire as she looked at Amane and that was rather disturbing to beast tamer.


    "Head Sister Karen, is there anything to do near the vicinity of the monastery? I would like to look around here if it''s possible."


    Head Sister Karen raised her eyebrow in surprise at Amane''s question. She had not expected to be asked this question. And truthfully, she would rather not have Yoko Tsurugi poking her nose in their business.


    But it would also keep Yoko Tsurugi busy for the time being and allow the head sister to hide a lot of evidence.


    "Ah sure, you can look around. Sister Helen, you will help our guest today in place of Lily. I hope you perform well and do not forget our values."


    Sister Helen looked sick when she was ordered to look after Amane. Amane could see the fear and disgust in her eyes and the desire to refuse the head sister.


    But sister Helen could not follow through with her intentions and she was not able to ask the head sister for the favor she wanted to.


    Once breakfast was finished, Amane waited for Sister Helen to head toward her. The incense on Amane''s table had been left behind by the head sister and it was said to be a relaxant.


    But in truth, it was a nerve-suppressing drug that was being utilized to make Amane feel drowsy and out of it.


    The head sister sure wanted Amane to make a fool out of herself and cause her problems.


    "Tsk, this is pathetic. Why am I being made to babysit a murderer like this? And I even need to treat her well? What a joke."


    Sister Helen whispered it under her breath as she forced a cheerful smile back on her face. She quickly made her way toward the center table where Amane was sitting and she quickly took her seat as well.


    "Dear guest, I would like to introduce myself to you once more. My name is Helen and I am your guide for today. I hope we get along well from here on."


    Amane could instantly tell that she would not get along with Helen. Mainly because Helen had no intention of getting along with her in the first place.


    But these thoughts were kept to herself by Amane as she waited for Helen to speak something to her. But since it looked like Helen was not interested in speaking, Amane stood up and picked up her plate.


    "Where is the kitchen? I will wash this plate and then start my day."


    Helen looked shocked to see Amane picking up her plate. Something like panic flashed inside Helen''s eyes before she decided to snatch the plate out of Amane''s hands and hold it in her own.


    "There is no need for you to do anything, our dear guest. I will take your plate and the one on duty will wash it. There is no need for you to do anything."


    Anyone else would have melted at the words of care from Helen and thought of it all as hospitality.


    But Amane had seen both fear and horror flash inside Helen''s eyes as she snatched the plate out of Amane''s hand. It seemed almost as if Helen was afraid to show Amane where the kitchen was.


    And that was the case as well.


    ''I cannot let Lily''s murderer know where our kitchen is. What if she plants something in there to kill us all as well?''


    Helen''s thoughts had taken a dark turn but she did not care. There was no way she was showing Yoko Tsurugi where the kitchen was.


    Helen quickly handed the dirty plates to one of the other sisters and stood up to be beside Amane''s side. She kept a tight eye on Amane and likely wanted to uncover her secrets.


    "Alright, so this takes care of my things. Next, I would like to look around the local ecology and gather some materials for my research. There are a lot of weird and unique plants in this place that I am interested in."


    These words made the alarm bells inside Helen''s brain ring. She was sure that Yoko Tsurugi was doing this to discover a deadly drug she could use against them all.


    And if the drug she used was a local one, then no one would even be able to complain about it. It would all end up being a coincidence.


    ''I need to keep an eye on all the things Yoko Tsurugi is going to interact with. I must make sure not to miss a single detail.''


    Sister Helen nodded to herself and made this decision. She followed Yoko and watched her stop in the middle of the clearing.


    Yoko looked around before she held her arm out and whistled. A blob of silvery-white landed on her arm before coiling around her shoulder and nuzzling into her face and neck. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Moony, did you have a nice night outside? Did you terrorize the local beast population and make the submissive? Aww, you are such a good pet of mine."


    The dragon-like creature nuzzled into Amane''s side even harder at those words. Helen was beyond shocked at this display and her mouth had gone dry.


    She had heard stories about dragons and she had always been fascinated. Her village had been one of the few which was still under the protection of a dragon shrine.


    As such, Helen had grown up hearing stories about dragons and how one was sealed under the dragon shrine''s powerful seal.


    It was also a well-known fact that the power of the dragon seal was dwindling each day and it would not be long before whatever it was sealing would pop out into the real world.


    ''Don''t tell me! *gasp* The one behind the unsealing of the dragon shrines is Yoko Tsurugi? It would make so much sense in the context as well. She wishes to turn her dragon-like creature into a real dragon.''


    Things were starting to make sense to Helen. She needed to tell this all to the head sister so that they could do something about Yoko Tsurugi.


    Yoko Tsurugi might be powerful but she was also only a human. On the other hand, head sister Karen had the blessing of the gods and she also had a lot of political support.


    She would be able to push Yoko Tsurugi back into a corner and assert her dominance over this issue.


    "Sister Helen, would you mind holding these jars for me? I need to record this data and find out more about the local ecology."


    Sister Helen was startled when she was suddenly given a bottle to hold. She looked down at Yoko Tsurugi''s kneeling version and felt agitated.


    The bottle mocked Sister Helen with its presence. She did not want to meet Yoko Tsurugi or anything to do with her. But she also needed to reach out and hold that bottle before Yoko got suspicious of her.


    ''Tsk, how bothersome. I want to take that bottle and break it on top of Yoko Tsurugi''s head. That would kill her, right?''


    Thought of smashing the glass bottle on Yoko''s head ran through Helen''s mind and she almost acted on her impulses. Before she knew it, the bottle was raised in the air and was directly about Yoko''s head.


    But before it could come down, Yoko decided to warn Helen about something.


    "The bottle is made up of flexible plastic and now glass. It won''t hurt me much but it will make me quite angry and annoyed if you decide to hit me with it. I am just warning you now so that you do not do anything foolish with it."


    Helen quickly brought the bottle back down and let out an awkward laugh in return.


    "T-There is no way I am doing anything. T-The thing in my hand is precious and I was just admiring how beautiful it was by holding it up. There is no need for you to say such words to me."


    Helen let out a strange laugh and she flinched at the noise herself. She was beyond embarrassed about what just happened and even Amane looked taken aback before she let out a laugh.


    "I see. In that case, I apologize for what I said. Here, takes this bottle as well and keep it with you safe. I need to check out a few more things before I can head back inside."


    Helen looked at the bottles in her hand and they all contained things that Helen could not place. She looked disgusted but still held it far away from her face.


    ''Ugh, what the hell is this thing? Thank God it is packed in a bottle so that I do not have to touch it with my own hands.''


    "Here, hold this as well."


    Helen took that bottle as well but her heart skipped a beat as soon as she noticed what was inside it and she yelled in fright.


    The thing inside the bottle looked like the transparent skin of a snake that had been shed. The light that fell on it made it look like the real thing for a second.


    "Hey, I know I said that these bottles were durable but that does not mean that you get to try and break them. Do not let them fall all the time."

 Chapter 236 - 236: 236: Good observations [pt1]

    Every nerve in Helen''s body was making a conscious effort not to obey Yoko Tsurugi''s words. Helen had no intention of being good to Yoko and becoming her bitch who followed her orders.


    And yet, the commanding tone of Yoko''s voice made Helen obey her unconditionally.


    Before she knew it, Helen had tightened her grip on the jars in her hand and brought her hand down. She even clenched her fist to ensure that the content inside would not slip out.


    ''What the hell is wrong with me? I was not supposed to obey Yoko like this. I need to snap out of it. I still need to take revenge for what happened to Lily.''


    Helen shook a little in her place but she kept her bearing and continued to look at Yoko Tsurugi with a shocked but understanding expression.


    After all, there had to be a reason the beast had listened to Yoko unconditionally. Her aura had to be the reason behind that obedience.


    Yoko could guess what Helen was thinking in her brain but she decided not to speak about it openly. She waited for Helen to decide what she wanted to do and once Helen had calmed down, Amane stood up as well.


    "We have collected enough samples from around here. Now, let''s move around so that we can look at the rest as well."


    Amane did not think that she would find anything more interesting in the area. The samples she had collected were of rare plants she wanted to cultivate if she ever got the chance.


    Helen stood up straight as well and her eyes sparkled with the need to know more. She was certain that Yoko Tsurugi would do something suspicious now.


    But contrary to her belief, Yoko just looked around the vicinity with a bored expression and observed the surroundings. She seemed uninterested to do anything physical in front of Helen.


    Soon it was time for lunch and Helen had to head back to help the other sisters. Yoko came with her as well but Helen made her wait in the main hall.


    There was no way Helen would allow Yoko anywhere near the kitchen.


    The other sisters looked at Helen with a sympathetic expression. Some even came close to her to tell her how sorry they felt for her.


    One even asked if Yoko Tsurugi had conducted any ''experiments'' on Helen and if Helen felt alright. Things were getting a little out of the hand for Helen but that was about what Helen had expected to happen.


    She was neither angry nor disappointed with her fellow sister''s words. And Helen decided to answer them properly this time.


    "Yoko Tsurugi is an enigma. Just when I think I have her all figured out, she goes and does something weird or stupid. I cannot tell what her real self is like."


    It was something that annoyed the crap out of Helen. She had never met someone this difficult to read before.


    Moreover, it did not seem like Yoko Tsurugi had tendencies to hurt things. She behaved like a calm and rational lady. So, Helen could not figure out why she had gotten Lily killed like that.


    Once lunch was over, it was time for Helen to go back to Yoko''s side. The serious look in Helen''s eyes was still present but the lunch break had given her enough time to think over her actions.


    And Helen had realized something during this time.


    ''Maybe I was being a bit too harsh in Yoko Tsurugi. Maybe she is not the one responsible for Lily''s death and it was all a coincidence.''


    Thoughts like those were beginning to slip inside Helen''s mind when she helped Yoko look around the inside of the building.


    Yoko had wanted to look at the side section which puzzled Helen. No one wanted to look inside the monastery and especially not the back sections.


    But still, since Helen had nothing to hide, she decided to take Yoko where she wanted to go. And soon they were in an abandoned hallway.


    "So, if you have checked everything, we should head back. I need to start preparing for dinner and¡­"


    Helen heard footsteps following them. But even if she was distracted, she could tell that those footsteps were not humanoid.


    "Sister Helen, stand still. It seems like something is here to visit us."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s voice was amused but stiff at the same time. She sounded unhappy with this sudden new presence.


    A dark green vein shot toward them and Helen was frozen in shock. She was sure that this was the end for her.


    Yoko Tsurugi proved her wrong. She intercepted the green vein. Or well, she tried to. But the vein curved around Yoko''s body and headed for Helen anyway.


    Helen closed her eyes to not witness the attack. She did not want to physically see her wound because then it would hurt more.


    Any second, the vein would stab Helen''s body and the pain would erupt all over. Helen was just waiting for that to happen.


    And she was waiting¡­.


    And waiting¡­


    But the vein did not reach Helen''s body. Instead, someone shielded her body from the vein and pulled Helen close to themselves.


    Helen opened her eyes, only to look at Yoko Tsurugi''s pissed-off face.


    Yoko looked annoyed but also vigilant as she stared the vein down. The green thing seemed to not understand what happened to its prey and continued to look around.


    "Tsk, this useless thing. I will show it why it should not piss me off like this."


    Yoko opened her hand and light shone inside. That light was thrown at the monster in front of Yoko and it cried out in pain.


    Some of the tentacles fell and stopped moving.


    Finally, the monster realized it was no match for Yoko and it retreated. Helen looked down at the green bits and they looked familiar to her.


    ''Ah, these are the same parts I saw inside Yoko''s room in the morning. Since that monster decided to attack both me and Yoko, it cannot be Yoko''s pet. Ah, I messed up big times.''


    Helen knew that she was the major reason that rumors about Yoko had spread among the servants. And now she felt guilty because of it. She had not meant to put Yoko on the spot like that.


    ''I need to find a way to clear out the air about Yoko Tsurugi. Other sisters should not fear her at all.''


    Helen felt guilty and resolute at the same time. Now she knew what she had to do to help Yoko out.


    "You both! Are you alright? Did you both just get attacked?"


    Head sister Karen quickly made her way toward them both with a worried expression on her face.


    Helen must have hallucinated the annoyed expression on Head sister Karen''s face because she was back to her original worried self when Helen blinked.


    "Hmm, we are both alright. That monster tried to kill us both but we managed to defeat it without problem. But that does pose a big question about the security of this place."


    Amane hinted at the lack of security in this monastery to the head sister. But Karen only sighed and was ready to answer her.


    "We had not had this problem before because of the secure barrier around here. Unless something was purposely interfering with the barrier, these monsters would not be able to enter this place." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helen had a feeling that the head sister was trying to blame Yoko for what happened.


    Had Yoko not saved Helen''s life, Helen might have suspected her as well. But for some reason, Helen''s gut was telling her that it was not Yoko Tsurugi''s fault that this happened.


    "I-I don''t think this monster snuck past the barrier just now. I-I mean, it looked mature so it must have been around for a while now. That means that there is a fault in the barrier somewhere."


    Sister Helen''s words caused not only the head sister and Yoko, but everyone else to look at her in shock as well. But Helen held her head high and refused to back down.


    She wanted everyone to think about this situation themselves and then conclude.


    "Hmm, now that you pointed it out, I can see what you mean. Aren''t these kinds of monsters the lowest of the low? The tentacle monsters should be small and easily killable. And yet, this was quite big and strong as well."


    One of the sisters accompanying head sister Karen commented. Amane noticed the barest hint of panic that entered the head sister''s eyes at these comments but she quickly manages to recover.


    "Hmm, maybe this monster managed to slip in for quite some time. But the main question is - why did it decide to attack now of all times? We need to look more into it."


    The head sister quickly changed the topic and she gained authority over the situation.


    Amane did think of trying to upset the head sister by snatching the authority from her but that would only serve to isolate her even more.


    "Sister Camellia, please come with me. There are a few things we need to talk about."


    Head sister Karen gestured for Sister Camellia to follow her back to her room. Sister Camellia was the one who had pointed out the oddity in the monster''s behavior before so Amane was suspicious of what the head sister wanted from her.


    But it also seemed like she was the only one who was worried about this so Amane chose to keep her mouth shut for the time being.

 Chapter 237 - 237: 237: Good observations [pt2] R-18

    Sister Camellia looked at head sister Karen''s back with a thoughtful expression. She had followed Head sister Karen a few times now, but this time felt somewhat different from all the other times up until now.


    There was no way for sister Camellia to explain why, but she felt scared and attracted to head sister Karen at this moment.


    She wanted to press her mouth against Head the head sister''s foot and worship her. There was something in the air that was making sister Camellia''s head spin out of control.


    "Sister Camellia, come inside the room and close the door behind you. We need to have some serious discussion with each other."


    The head sister''s words sounded like a command inside Camellia''s head. Before the words had even registered in her brain, Camellia was moving around to do what she had been asked to do.


    She bolted the door shut and ten sat in front of Head Sister Karen with a calm expression.


    No matter how much Camellia wanted to panic at this moment, neither her body nor her emotions listened to her. They were in some kind of trance.


    "My dear Camellia. You have given me enough pain this time. Do you know how much your observative nature could have screwed me over just now? It could have exposed my whole plan to everyone."


    "So that is why I want you to sink into your unconsciousness and think about what you just did. You need to reflect on your behavior."


    Camellia felt the head sister pat her face in a comforting manner. Those hands made Camellia feel sleepy and needy.


    She leaned into them when her head sister tried to pull away and whine for attention. Up until that point, Camellia was not even sure she could make that needy noise.


    "Oh, looks like I made you overdose on these pheromones. My research did say that these were very potent and could make someone obedient in seconds. But even I did not know that these pheromones were so quick acting."


    Sister Karen muttered to herself but it all sounded like gibberish to Camellia. Her body was hot and she needed relief from the itch inside her belly.


    So, Camellia did the only thing her body was asking her to do. She leaned forward and smashed her lips against Head Sister Karen''s.


    Her body''s needs and behavior were beyond shameful for Camellia, but this was what she had been carving for.


    Sister Karen also opened her mouth in indulgence as she pulled sister Camellia''s body on top of her.


    When the kiss finally broke, Camellia leaned in for more. Her mouth connected with Karen''s skin and she pressed a small kiss and bites in her throat.


    Camellia was willing to take anything she was handed at that moment. Her thrust was too much and her desires made her swell with need.


    Camellia had never felt her pussy pulse and gush like this. Heck, Camellia had never gotten aroused before this day. She had thought that it was just her that was weird.


    But at this moment, Camellia looked like a horny bitch who would do anything for relief. She rubbed her body against Karen''s to seek relief and her dress was soaked in her pre-cum.


    "Aww, you poor thing. You look like you are suffering so much. I cannot see this anymore so I will help you out."


    Sister Karen promised before she snuck her hand into Camellia''s dress and her underwear. She pulled both up so that Camellia''s naked ass and pussy were exposed in the air.


    "K-Karen, it feels weird." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Camellia moaned as she felt something probe her pussy and then sink inside. The texture inside Camellia felt like fingers but it was not painful.


    The heat aided Karen''s fingers to sink in deeper and Camellia moaned as she relaxed.


    Being fucked like this felt relieving. Camellia could feel the heat running away from her body. But this was still not enough.


    Camellia could not help but feel like something was missing inside her still.


    ''I need more. I need something bigger and harder inside me. I need to be torn apart and¡­I don''t know what I want.''


    "Don''t worry, my dear Camellia. I know what your body is craving for and I shall give it to you. These pheromones made you horny and you responded to them, right? That excited my dear pet even more and now it wants to use your body to lay its eggs inside."


    "And you wanted to see Lily again, right? You used to be in love with her. So, take this chance to become one with your lost love."


    Camellia''s mind was unable to process anything. Karen had to turn her head around so that she could look at the creature behind her.


    ''L-Lily? But how? And that thing between her legs. That is not normal, right?''


    Camellia''s mind used up all the remaining brain power it had and she moaned at the sensation of hands roaming all over her body.


    "Look at Lily. She came back in that form to meet you again, my dear Camellia. Don''t you want to be held by your first love? Look, Lily is so eager to breed with you as well."


    Sister Karen forced Camellia to look up and Camellia did. She did not remember being in love with Lily like that but her body was reacting to Lily.


    Camellia''s arms reached out toward Lily without her input and Lily stepped into the circle of Camellia''s arms before leaning down.


    The green tentacle-like thing coming out of Lily touched Camellia''s thighs. It should have felt gross but for some reason, Camellia''s brain found it to be incredibly sexy and arousing at the same time.


    ''I-I should not let myself be swayed by these thoughts. But it feels so good when Lily embraces me. I want to become one with her.''


    Camellia held Lily tightly as her lips met Lily''s. It was a short but filthy kiss with a lot of tongue and a lot of sucking.


    Camellia felt something slippery and slimy touch her hips and force them open. She looked up at Lily but the texture on her tongue was not human.


    "It''s alright. No matter what you are feeling, it is still your beloved Lily who is in front of you. So, there is no need for you to think much at all."


    Karen whispered inside Camellia''s ear before she licked it. Camellia shuddered before she felt hands roaming all around her body. Karen was fingering Camellia open and Lily''s body shuddered against her.


    "Now, why don''t you accept my pet''s essence and come under its control as well? My pet is special and I swear that you would feel so much better once you have a dozen of its sweet nectar."


    Camellia wanted to question sister Karen more. But all those thoughts slipped away from her mind when she felt that slimy tentacle touching her thighs before slipping inside.


    Before today, Camellia had never been breached by anything before. She had been a virgin in all senses of the world. But now it suddenly felt too full and forceful. It felt good but it hurt at the same time.


    "So, how does it feel to have your virgin body violated by my pet, Camellia? It feels good, right? Don''t worry. Soon your consciousness will become a part of it and you will know what your true purpose is."


    Karen''s words were hypnotic and they made Camellia feel so much at the same time. She moaned as her body was rocked and Camellia felt like a puppet without strings.


    "Don''t worry Camellia. I know that your womb feels empty. And that is why we will use you to incubate my pet''s new human body. It will be reborn in a human form inside your body and gain divine powers."


    Camellia panted as Lily forced her tentacle cock deeper into her body. It seemed to be searching for something as it touched places Camellia did not even know she had inside her body.


    It made her ache and gasp for more. But Camellia was not able to move her hops as they were being held in place by Karen''s talented hands.


    "Camellia, I know what you want from Lily. But you need to be patient so that the baby is planted inside your body. You do not want to lose your baby before it is even conceived, right?"


    Karen asked and Camellia knew that she did not want this baby at all. She needed to pull away and run.


    But the more she tried to resist, the more her senses tried to seek out the power and authority of the creature in front of her.


    Unknown to Camellia, her body was relaxing and accepting Lily''s cock deeper.


    "This is good Camellia. Your body is getting ready to become a mother. Now take Lily''s essence inside your body and become pregnant. When you wake up, this will all feel like a dream to you and you will be plugged back up."


    Karen whispered inside Camellia''s ear as the Lily-lookalike creature moaned and came inside, Camellia. It filled her body up and Camellia was sure that it was the end.


    But then, Lily thrusts back into Camellia''s body and secreted a second king of liquid. This one felt denser and it created a hymn-like film in front of Camellia''s womb.


    "Don''t panic dear. This is to ensure that anyone who tried to touch you think that you are a virgin. We cannot have our little secret exposed like this, right? We need to fool everyone about what is happening here."

 Chapter 238 - 238: 238: Red handed [pt1]

    Camellia felt restless. Even if she was awake, it felt as if she had been sleepwalking all this time. She only remembered walking up to head sister''s room.


    As for what happened after that? Camellia had no idea. She just knew that she had someone found herself in the common hall once more and sat down to eat dinner.


    The other sisters looked at Camella''s lack of attention with a serious frown on their faces. They were worried about her, but Camellia could not put her finger on why they were worried.


    After all, Camellia was feeling the best she had in her life. Everything felt so light and less burdensome. She was finally free of all her responsibilities.


    "Sister Camellia, are you alright? You missed everything Sister Garnet said. You are usually one who reacts quite violently to her words."


    One of the sisters whispered back to Camellia with a worried voice. The poor sister looked shocked to see Camellia''s relaxed and uncaring expression.


    "Huh, did sister Garnet say anything? I am sorry but I was a little lost in my thoughts to notice. Can you say those words again?"


    Sister Garnet and the others flinched once they heard sister Camellia''s relaxed tone. They had never seen the other this out of it and they did not know what to do to make her consciousness come back.


    "W-Well, I said that what if we are all wrong out our guest and she was not the reason Lily died? After, no matter how strong a human is, they are no match for a beast. What if Lily just went out to take a walk and came across a beast by accident?"


    Sister Garnet repeated her words and waited for Sister Camellia to tear her a new one.


    But contrary to everyone''s beliefs, Sister Camellia was calm and did not fly off into a fit of rage. Instead, her eyes watered for a brief second and she looked away.


    "Hmm, it might be possible, just as it might be possible for Sister Lily to be alive as well. After all, we never found her body, right?"


    The rest of the sisters looked at Camellia with a sorry expression. They knew about Sister Camellia''s crush on Sister Lily, but it was an impossible thing to nourish now. They all knew that Sister Lily was dead.


    Head sister Karen had said that herself and no one doubted her words. Sister Camellia would have to come to terms with this soon enough.


    "I-I suppose that could be the case. But, let''s not count our eggs before they hatch. We should also get back to work now."


    Sister Garnet quickly changed the topic before it could go down dangerous territories. She could also see the head sister Karen heading into the hallway. She had sister Helen as well as Yoko Tsurugi with her.


    For the past few hours, the three of them had been sticking together and talking about various things. None of the other sisters knew what they were talking about, but they were curious to know.


    Suddenly, Yoko Tsurugi raised her head and everyone could swear that she looked directly at Sister Camellia with a serious frown on her face. Then, she turned toward sister Camellia and walked toward their group.


    The sisters who had just been discussing her were freaked out. They had pretended to befriend Yoko Tsurugi in their mind before, but no one was ready for her to talk to them in real life.


    "Sisters, is this seat empty? If so, then can I take it?"


    Yoko Tsurugi asked as she pulled the seat backward. Since she was already about to sit, none of the sisters could say anything to her.


    That seat Yoko Tsurugi was sitting on belonged to Lily before her death. But no one wanted to bring up a dead person.


    "So, what were you all talking about? Your conversation sounded interesting."


    Yoko Tsurugi asked as she looked at the sisters with a surprised and knowing expression. But the recipient of her focus was Sister Camellia.


    None of the other sisters knew what they should do or say to make the situation less awkward.


    "Ah yes, Yoko Tsurugi, I''ve heard from my family that you are part of one of the biggest beast businesses in the current times. Is it true that you can control the beasts?"


    Sister Garnet asked to gain more familiarity with Yoko Tsurugi. She wanted to cultivate a friendship with the younger so that she could use it later.


    The reason Sister Garnet was in this monastery was because of her parents and nothing else. They had forced her to participate in social welfare activities since it elevated the status of their house.


    Sister Garnet was not interested in any of the monastery work but she did it anyway.


    "Hmm, that is right. I can somewhat control beasts and see things other people are not aware of. On that topic, I wanted to ask you what is wrong with your aura, dear sister. Did you have an encounter with our resident beast?"


    Everyone held their breath as they looked toward Camellia who was being addressed by Yoko Tsurugi. But Camellia looked just as calm and collected as ever.


    She did not even indicate that she had heard Yoko in the first place.


    But once she did look up, everyone could feel her hostility and anger directed at Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Whatever I did is none of your business. I would appreciate it if you would butt out of my life and never contact me again."


    Camellia quickly got up and picked up her food plate as well. She had finished most of her food and she quickly dumped the rest of it.


    The rest of the sisters looked shocked at Camellia''s rough behavior but they could do nothing to stop her either.


    "Wow, how weird. I never knew Camellia was this sensitive. Well, I guess I never knew Camellia as well as I thought I knew her."


    Sister Garnet looked at Camellia''s retreating with a worried expression before turning back to Yoko Tsurugi. The younger had a worried and searching expression on her face that froze sister Garnet in her place.


    When Yoko looked at Sister Garnet, she felt like a predator who was ready to strike at any given second. And that scared Garnet enough to make her drop her spoon.


    "Sister Garnet, are you alright? You dropped your spoon and spilled your food everywhere. You should not waste your food like this."


    Sister Garnet looked at the spoon in Yoko Tsurugi''s hands and quickly snatched it away. She could not believe that she had let her emotions get the better of her rationality.


    "I-I am so sorry. I will take my leave now. I think I am getting sick as well."


    Sister Garnet hurried out of the common room as fast as she could. She did not think she would be so affected by Yoko Tsurugi''s gaze and words. It felt as if she was about to be eaten alive by her any second now.


    So, to make herself feel better, Sister Garnet decided to take a small walk. She walked toward the back of the monastery and heard someone gag in the bathroom.


    There was no sick person in the monastery right now so that made Garnet worried. She opened the bathroom door and walked inside.


    "Hey, are you alright? I am here to help¡­Ah"


    Those were the last words Garnet was able to get out before she felt something pierce her skin and kill her instantly. She did not even get a chance to speak or call for help before she was dead.


    The tentacle-like creature in front of her had a human face but inhuman eyes. Sister Camellia slowly came around and blinked her eyes.


    She looked down at her hands which were covered in red and then around the bathroom. Sister Garnet''s dead body was lying in front of her but it was unmoving.


    That made Camellia''s heart skip a few beats and she panicked. She knew what she had to do but she did not have the courage or the mental capacity of making things right. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What should I do now? Oh god, I killed someone and I need to cover it up. So, what should I do to make things better?''


    Sister Camellia did not realize that she was panicking after the wrong thing. Killing someone had not even phased her and she was just worried about getting caught as a result.


    Unfortunately, the door to the bathroom decided to open at that exact moment and Sister Helen entered the bathroom.


    "Sister Helen, are you alright?"


    Sister Helen asked before she noticed the scene in front of her and froze. She had not expected to see someone''s dead body in the bathroom.


    "What happened here? Who did this? Sister Camellia, did you see anything? Oh god, we need to inform everyone about this."


    Sister Camellia gulped her nervousness down. She needed to make an excuse before the blame could be shifted to her.


    "I-It was a green-colored beast. It looked plant-like and it was fast. It killed sister Garnet before I could even react. Oh god, what do we do now?"


    Sister Camellia cried as she tried to maintain her calm. Or that was what she pretended to do. She could tell that she was gaining a lot of sympathy points with sister Helen.


    "Don''t worry sister Camellia. I understand that you are in pain and shock. Don''t worry, I will help you out soon enough. But first, we need to clean out this place."

 Chapter 239 - 239: 239: Red handed [pt2]

    "B-Big news. Sister Garnet was just killed by a monster in the back washroom. S-Sister Camellia was with her and she saw everything that happened."


    Panic spread among the monster''s residents within an hour. They all talked about what happened and how sister Garnet''s dead body had been found in the bathroom. They were all scared that they might be next on the monster''s list.


    Everyone avoided the back area except Amane and the head sister. They both decided to investigate the killing.


    As soon as Amane entered the bathroom, she was faced with the harsh pheromones of agitation. She knew that the monster had not killed sister Garnet because they wanted to. It was because they were agitated by something and could not hold their desire back.


    "Oh, dear. It looks like Sister Garnet had an unfortunate timed encounter in this bathroom. Sister Camellia, you were there with sister garnet when this attack happened, right? Did you see anything of notice?"


    Amane asked as she turned her attention toward sister Camellia. She could already sense where these agitated pheromones were coming from.


    Sister Camellia might try and pretend to be innocent. But her scent and her reactions gave her away. She was the culprit behind this killing.


    "I-I do not know. I was in shock back then so I don''t remember anything that happened. I just know that sister Garnet entered the bathroom and that monster reacted to her and attacked. I¡­don''t ask me any more about this."


    Sister Camellia pretended as if it hurt her to remember anything from that time. The other sisters were sympathetic to her and decided to shelter sister Camellia from being questioned.


    "Hey, sister Camellia already said that she did not know anything so stop being an ass to her."


    "That is right. Sister Camellia is already in enough grief after losing Sister Lily. This loss must have torn her apart as well."


    Amane had a thousand ways to refute the claims of these sisters and tear them a new one. But she focused on how the head sister positioned herself in front of Camellia to hide her away from Amane''s focus.


    Once more, these people were convinced that she was out to get them and they would not listen to anything she had to say.


    ''Fine, if you want to be like this, then be like this. I don''t want to be concerned for your well-being as well.''


    Amane decided to stop bothering these people and let them do what they wanted to for now. She had a lot of ground she needed to cover this time. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That all is fine, but doesn''t this situation clear me of any suspicion you might have had regarding me? I am not the mastermind behind Lily''s attack."


    The other sisters looked at each other with concern-filled expressions. They agreed with Yoko that she was not the one behind the monster attack. She had been with them when this attack happened.


    So naturally, she was not the one responsible this time.


    "I-I don''t believe you fully. You might not be responsible for this attack, but you are suspicious as heck. I do not want you anywhere near me or my friends."


    One of the sisters ended up speaking up. She looked like a small chick but her courage was immense. Once one had spoken, the others quickly banded together as well.


    "That''s right. We cannot trust you and your powers just yet."


    It seemed as if Amane was still being blamed for Lily''s death and it was time for Head Sister Karen to step in.


    "Everyone, calm down. This is a serious matter and we need to pay attention to it. So far, all the attacks had happened outside the monastery so we have been safe. But this time, the attack happened inside."


    "That means that the barrier is no longer effective and we need to conduct a ceremony to reinforce it. Everyone, get ready for the ceremony and collect the ingredients."


    Head sister Karen''s words caused everyone to snap to attention and begin to carry out the work that they needed to.


    Amane was the only one who was left behind but she also knew that these people do not trust her at all.


    "Is there anything I can help you with? I have a lot of useful skills and I am sure you need a lot of hands."


    Amane offered her service but the head sister glared at her.


    "You! Sit down and do not move. Your presence is making my companions panic and restless. The only reason I have not thrown you out is because you are a guest and I am a benevolent person."


    The head sister''s tone was completely different from the first time Amane had met her. She sounded snappier and more self-contained right now.


    "Oh, then that means that you will have no complaint if I head out right now? I should go back home¡­."


    "Don''t you dare? I mean, we have not resolved the mystery behind these sudden deaths in the monastery so we cannot let you, a prime suspect, go back home. Unfortunately, you will have to stay here for the time being."


    Amane pretended to be shocked after what she heard. But this was a given after what she had seen.


    She also felt as if the head sisters wanted to do something with her but she did not have enough material or confidence to perform her task just yet.


    "I see. So, I cannot leave this place just yet. In that case, I will stop holding myself back and look for what I came here to look for."


    The head sister paused after this confession. Confusion entered her eyes but her vigilant nature made her stand on alert.


    "What do you mean? Why did you come to this monastery in the first place? Was it not because you were simply lost?"


    Amane looked at the head sister with an amused expression. It made the head sister panic and she quickly left before she even heard the answer from Amane.


    Once she was gone, Amane knew that there was no point in holding herself back. She decided to start looking around the monastery.


    "Hey wait. You, Yoko Tsurugi!!! You know something about this place, right? This place is not as safe as the head sister claims it to be, right?"


    Helen appeared out of the side door and she had a guilty expression on her face. She seemed to have caught on to the fact that something fishy was going on in this monastery.


    "Well, I won''t say that this monastery is 100% safe. Well, it might be about 10% safe now that I think about it. I knew that the barrier was a problem since the first time I saw it."


    Amane spoke out loud and sister Helen frowned.


    "What''s wrong with the barrier? It is there to protect us all from the beasts outside of this monastery. It is a tough world out there and we are all unprotected."


    Sister Helen tried to reason with Amane about the existence of the barrier. But her words only made Amane more amused and she even broke off into a full-blown laugh.


    "O-Oh, so you think that the barrier is there to protect you from the outside world? But the barrier is faced inwards. That means that it is there to keep something inside, not to make things unable to come in from the outside."


    "If you don''t believe me, then I will even show you the proof."


    Amane opened a window and held her hand out. Since she did not use her aura, her hand was blocked by the barrier and Amane rested her hand against it.


    Then, she whistles and the window was big enough for Moony to enter. The dragon landed on Amane''s arm and looked at her with an affectionate gaze.


    "See, this barrier is here to keep someone inside, not the other way around. You can touch it to confirm for yourself."


    Sister Helen did not want to believe Amane''s words. But she did try to reach out toward the barrier and faced the interruption that was mentioned. She pressed her hand harder against the barrier but it did not bulge.


    "Oh shit. Is this for real? But why would the head sister lie? And how do I know that this is not one of your tricks?"


    Helen asked while being suspicious again. She did not want to believe that the head sister was a person who could fool them all like this. Head sister was like a monster to her and the other females in this monastery.


    "I know how you feel about this situation. But just know that I have nothing to gain by harming you all. I was also not the one who decided to head here but your head sister brought me here."


    Amane reminded Helen of all these facts. Well, some of them were lies but Helen did not need to know that.


    The more sister Helen questioned these things, the better it would be for Amane in the long run. She would be able to have people in her corner when the time comes and it would matter a lot later.


    "I-I am sorry but this is too much to process for me right now. I don''t think I have enough mental capacity to think about these things for now."


    Helen clutched her head in shock while thinking about what she had just heard. She needed a lot more time to digest these kinds of things.


    "Hmm, don''t worry about it too much. You can take your time thinking things over."

 Chapter 240 - 240: 240: Red Handed [pt2]

    By the time dinner had come around, Helen had not made her decision on what she wanted to do with her life. Amane did not pressure her a lot as well since she knew that this was a life-changing decision for Helen.


    She headed down for dinner and sat down at the table.


    For the first time since everything started, Amane looked down at her phone with a frown on her face. She had received no message from Sakura so she had no idea what the situation back home was.


    The only thing that Amane knew right now was that something bad had happened back home and Sakura had to leave.


    But as soon as Amane had entered the vicinity of this monastery, she had forgotten to ask Sakura what happened.


    "Phones and other electronic devices will not work in the monastery perimeters. We have tried a few times to make them work but nothing happens no matter how hard we try."


    Helen finally came back and sat down in front of Amane. Her hard eyes looked as if they had finally decided.


    "Oh, so no technology works inside this place? How sad and lonely it must be. Don''t you feel suffocated here?"


    Amane asked as she put her phone down. It had not been long since she had learned how to operate a phone and other devices, but she had gotten addicted to them all in the short amount of time she had used them all.


    She could not imagine someone currently who could live without all the luxuries of life.


    "Well, it''s not like we have much of a choice in that matter. The head sister tried everything to make the technology work. She used to be a scientist so we counted on her to help. But since even she failed to do so, we all had no choice but to give up."


    Helen explained and Amane instantly knew that the head sister Karen had just not tried her best to make the devices work.


    Either that, or she was a fraud of a scientist and that''s why she had been laid off from her previous post.


    "Anyway, I wanted to tell you that I have decided on what to do next. I want to follow you and find out the truth about this place. I cannot keep on living my life in fear and Lily¡­she would have wanted me to find out the truth behind her disappearance."


    Helen seemed determined when she looked at Amane. But before both could decide on anything more, Helen felt someone push her head down.


    "Lily would not have wanted you to go ahead and sacrifice your life to avenge her. You need to think about your actions more before you make them. You would have made Lily so sad if you had said these words in front of her."


    Sister Camellia spoke from behind Helen as she forced Helen to bow her head and look at the table.


    "C-Camellia, let me go right now. This angle is uncomfortable and my neck is beginning to hurt. And I am not doing anything dangerous here. I just want to know what happened to Lily."


    Helen tried to push her head back up but Camellia seemed to not be listening. She still held Helen''s head down and looked at Amane with a challenging gaze.


    ''Hmm, this female has so much negative emotion that it is making me dizzy. Are these unconscious actions on her part? Or does she know what she is doing?''


    Amane looked back at Camellia right in the eye and refused to back down. She watched as Camellia bit her lip in agitation before looking away. She could not maintain the eye-contact with her.


    "A-Anyway, both of you need to be careful. We do not need to have more missing people here. It would be disastrous if more of our people were to fall to the monsters. It would be even worse if our people are the ones calling for these monsters."


    Camellia blamed Amane very subtly before she left. Her words left an impression in everyone''s brain and they could not help but unconsciously blame Amane as well.


    "Camellia, what the hell? You cannot just blame someone for something they did not even do. That is not fair."


    Helen seemed upset on Amane''s behalf but Amane did not care to get blamed. She was busy looking at the circumstantial evidence of what.


    "Tonight, let''s look around for what this place is hiding. I will come to your room so that we can move around together."


    Helen offered and Amana agreed to this deal. She knew that it was better to count on a local than to have everyone else try and cause her problems.


    "Here, takes this necklace. I don''t know when the monster might attack you, but the smell of herbs in this necklace must keep it away from you. Do not lose this necklace."


    Helen grabbed the necklace with a cautious look on her face. She was not sure if she wanted to trust Amane or not. After all, this girl could very well be trying to truck Helen into letting her guard down.


    ''No, don''t think like that. You decided to trust this person so let''s stick to that plan. I do not want to be in doubt anymore about my choices.''


    Helen grabbed the necklace and hung it around her neck. She could not smell anything coming out of it.


    But soon, Yoko Tsurugi retreated to her room and Helen had some work to do.


    For some reason, whenever Camellia tried to approach Helen, she started to feel sick and turned toward the other side. According to her, Helen''s smell was making Camellia sick.


    The only thing that could cause this to happen was the necklace Helen had received from Yoko. But that necklace was made to repel monsters, not humans. So, Helen had no idea what was going on.


    Once the time was up, Helen grabbed a cloak and went out of her room. The hallway was dark tonight and it had a lot of scary shadows. Helen did not know if it was her unconscious mind that was making things scarier than they needed to be, or if it was just her that saw things differently tonight.


    But there was something different about this monastery tonight.


    "Sister Helen, what are you doing tonight? I don''t think it is safe to move around in these corridors alone."


    Helen looked toward head sister Karen as well as Sister Camellia. The latter still looked sick and unconsciously took a step away from Helen.


    Head Sister Karen looked a little confused when Camellia burrowed her head into her beck and inhaled her scent. That action startled her enough to turn around and ask Camellia what was wrong. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think I should hurry up and leave now. Sister Camellia has been feeling sick every time she saw me. I do not know what is wrong with her."


    Head sister Karen looked confused to hear these words. She tried to feel what was making Camellia so restless but Camellia hissed and pulled her hand back.


    Then, Camellia dragged Head sister Karen away from Helen and left her alone in the hallway.


    "What the hell just happened? I cannot believe that Sister Camellia acted so rude to me. How could she do it to me like this?"


    Helen looked back at where Sister Camellia had been standing just minutes ago. But then, Helen decided to brush this encounter off her mind and quickly went to find Yoko.


    The faster they solved this case, the better it would be for them.


    Once Helen reached Yoko Tsurugi''s room, she did not bother knocking on the door and opened it. Inside the room, Yoko Tsurugi seemed to be holding a part of the monster hostage. The green tentacle-like object in Yok Tsurugi''s hand tried to pull itself back to safety. But Yoko just pulled it back.


    This small tug of war lasted quite a while before the monster retreated and broke off its tentacle limb from its body. That left Amane with a useless thing she could not use. So, she threw me behind her back and decided not to think about it.


    Something about that monster fascinated and disgusted Helen at the same time. So, she turned her head away from that thing as well and she turned to face Yoko Tsurugi instead.


    "I have what we need for tonight. Is there a place you specifically want to check out first?"


    Helen asked Yoko Tsurugi, but she did not expect to hear anything from her at first.


    But surprisingly enough, there seemed to be a few places Yoko Tsurugi had in mind and she quickly mapped them down. Helen looked down with a surprised expression on her face as well.


    "Are you sure you want to check these places out? This corridor is not something we normally use. In fact, it had been abandoned for some time now."


    Helen told Amane and that interested Amane even more in that place. It was a perfect corridor to have your secret room in. and Amane wanted to check it out.


    "Let''s check it out first before we decide. I think I''ve seen your head sister Karen head toward that direction a few times. It makes me curious what else that corridor has hidden from all of us up until now. I am sure we will find something of importance in there."


    Amane''s curiosity was dangerous and she was doing to follow through until the very end to sate it.

 Chapter 241 - 241: 241: Red Handed [pt3]

    The corridor was empty and had nothing of importance in there. That was how Helen felt when she first stepped into it. She was not even sure what Yoko Tsurugi hoped to find in that hallway in the first place.


    But Yoko seemed to have a purpose as she checked all the surfaces and soon stopped before a dead wall.


    Her gaze was full of suspicion and thought as she looked at the wall in front of her before turning toward Helen.


    "Hey, do you know a way to open a hidden door? Or, do you have anything that we can use to force a wall open without alerting half of the monastery?"


    Helen watched in alarm as Yoko Tsurugi got ready to punch the wall. Was she intending to bring the whole wall down somehow? How was that going to help them in any way?"


    "H-Hey, stop it. There is no need for you to get so violent with the wall. You said that there was a hidden door here? I will find a way to crack it open. So just give me a minute."


    Helen promised as she led Yoko away from the door. It amused Yoko to see Helen in such a panic.


    All Amane had wanted to do was to send her energy through the crack in the wall and see if some kind of reaction would be triggered or not. But that did not seem to be the case this time. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helen quickly felt around the wall and at first, she did not notice what Yoko had told her about. She could not figure out where the hold in this wall was.


    But then she felt it, the subtle breeze that caressed her hand when she moved it all over the wall''s surface. It was subtle but still present in that wall.


    "Hmm, I can feel the crack. I will try to get it open now."


    Helen entered her slim finger into that hole to feel around. She had a feeling that this hole held some kind of contraption that could force it open.


    But no matter how much she moved her finger inside that hold, she could not find anything. Moreover, her finger was beginning to hurt due to the tightness of the hole.


    "Fuck, I don''t think I can reach any place if I do this. I might need to try to think of some other way¡­"


    "Give me some space. I will try to get this door open somehow."


    Amane pushed Helen out of the way before sending her aura through the wall. She was easily able to find the contraption she needed to press and used her aura to make it work.


    The wall finally moved and Helen looked forward with a shocked expression on her face.


    "W-What the hell? How did you do this? The door? How did you know how to open it? You did not even touch it properly."


    Helen questioned but Amane had already stepped into the room by then. Helen looked around the room but there were only stairs that led the paid down.


    "We might need to walk down a few flights of stairs before we reach our destination. Get ready to follow me."


    Amane started walking and Helen had no choice but to follow her as well. Soon, both made it to the end of the first flight of stairs and Amane looked forward.


    She could make out something glowing at the end of this last flight of stairs and she hurried up.


    "H-Hey, wait for me. I am about to catch up as well."


    Helen begged as she felt something crawling up her leg and then her torso. That slimy texture felt familiar and it drove a yell out of Helens'' mouth. That instantly attracted Amane''s attention and she looked back with a serious frown on her face.


    A tentacle-like thing was trying to cover Helen''s body and dragging her into the depths of the room. But before the monster could take Helen away, Amane served its body from its tentacle and held Helen close.


    "Helen, are you alright? Are you feeling better?"


    Amane asked as she rubbed Helen''s back. Helen is trying not to gag right now. The slimy texture had been nowhere near her face, but it still felt like it had tried to kill Helen by suffocation.


    "What the hell is that thing? Is it related to the same tentacle-like monster from before? But why is this one so slimy? Or is it wet? I cannot tell what is going on."


    Helen questioned as she held her body close to Amane''s.


    For some reason, these monsters were trying to avoid Yoko and their limbs tried to teach out for Helen behind Yoko''s back.


    Helen had a feeling that she would survive if she hid behind Yoko''s back and did not make a sudden move. This monster would not be able to get her.


    What Helen did not realize was that the tentacle monster''s real body was behind her back and it tried to reach for her once more. If not for Amane''s fast actions, Helen would have died.


    Helen''s legs collapsed as soon as she saw the monster''s body almost reading her.


    "W-What the hell? Just what is this place? And how do we get out of here alive? I want to live my life fully."


    Helen questioned as she felt her heart threaten to burst out of her chest due to the fright of all that was happening. She vowed to stay close to Yoko no matter what happened now.


    "This place is a problem. Someone is using this place to cultivate illegal breeding experiments which may or may not also involve humans. Any guesses as to who the culprit could be?"


    Amane asked Helen and she looked confused. No one came to her mind immediately.


    But upon thinking about things a little more, Helen began to get a clear picture and she did not like what she thought of.


    There was only one person with enough authority in this place who also had access to all these hidden places. And that person was Head sister Karen.


    "Surely not! I know that Head sister Karen is somewhat sketchy at times, but surely, she would not compromise all our safety like this. Why would she want to kill us?"


    Helen asked as she tried to make reasons to reject the reality she saw in front of her face.


    "Maybe it was someone else pretending to be the head sister? Or is someone else trying to frame her by doing this? That sister would not¡­she would not¡­"


    Helen''s mind seemed to find it difficult to wrap around what happened. Her eyes were getting wet and Amane did not want to bother dealing with her.


    "Helen, we do not have much time if we want this beast to not break out of the barrier. Look, there are so many human bodies in the water. They are likely being used as energy pots for this beast."


    The water that the monster was living in had turned a limy-green colour. It made it difficult for Amane or anyone else to be able to investigate its depths. But it was still possible to spot the contents inside the water.


    "O-Oh god! There are humans in there? But why? And how? I-Is that Lily''s body? Why is it here? I thought she died outside of the monastery?"


    Amane knew that it was only the shock of this situation that was making Helen act so foolishly and not her actual IQ. But Amane still wanted Helen to start thinking and acting.


    "Helen gets a grip on yourself. What the hell do you think you are doing while walking toward the water? Your body will be pulled into the depths as well."


    Amane warned and Helen instantly took a step back from the water. She had not even realized how close to the edge she had been all this time.


    But once she realized what was happening, Helen breathed out in relief and looked toward Amane with a serious expression.


    "Look, I don''t know what is going on here and at this point, I am too afraid to ask this question. But I do want you to help bring the truth of this place to light. People deserve to know what happened to their loved ones."


    Helen had a better moral compass than Amane had for the cure. She was perfectly willing to leave this place if she got the dragon''s corpse out of the way.


    But she also had a feeling that this pool was covering the dragon''s corpse so she would need to empty it somehow.


    "You know, I have a brilliant idea to help you all see the truth of this place. For now, you need to go out and get people to empty this building. Once you are done, whistle me using his device and I will break this place open."


    Amane handed Helen her whistle and sent her out. There were things Amane needed to check before she could get on with blowing the roof of this place and exposing the truth of this place to everyone.


    ''Ah well, everyone is about to get a big shock and I will also have a lot to make up for. But until then, I am sure that this place will give me a lot of answers.''


    Amane reached out for the water with her hand and submerged it. Energy rushed toward Amane and she was unable to stop it in time. It rushed through her arm and into her body.

 Chapter 242 - 242: 242: The depths of greed [pt1]

    That sudden rush of energy was enough for most people to get startled and take their hands back. But Amane had anticipated that energy rushing at her so she held her hand firm.


    She could feel that the energy was poking around her body and looking for a way inside her. It wanted to dominate Amane and find out her secrets as well.


    ''So, you think you are more powerful than I am? Well, looks like I will have to rid you of your delusions.''


    Amane pushed her aura into the water and the beast struggled to hold still. It was restless because of the more powerful energy it was being made to contest with.


    In the end, the beast quickly stepped down and allowed Amane to feel around its depths.


    Amane felt several energy signatures inside the water. But most of them belonged to the dead people there.


    There was only one faint energy signature that interested Amane and she instantly brought her senses closer to her consciousness and followed that energy trail.


    Amane had her eyes closed so she could see the surface underneath the water. Her aura helped her get a feel for that place and Amane braved through the currents.


    When she finally felt stable, Amane allowed her aura to present a picture inside her brain. The surface beneath the water looked dark but the aura made it clear what it held.


    There was a huge body underneath the monastery''s grounds which was several times bigger than the building. Digging it back up would involve uprooting various other villages and forests as well.


    The body of the dragon was asleep but well-preserved. It was likely that this dragon could be woken up again.


    The feeling of oppression Amane felt from the sleeping body in front of her was massive. She doubted that she could hold a candle to that much power in her fragile human body.


    But that was not the biggest shock Amane felt.


    Something was contaminating the water. It felt like malice and impurities. It had been seeping slowly into the sleeping dragon''s body and corrupting it.


    "So, this is Rabelais, the mother of all dragons. This thing is not only massive but a headache as well. It should never be allowed to wake up."


    Amane''s instincts had never reacted this violently to a beast before.


    Amane had purified corrupted beasts before so she knew how much effort one needed to pay into it. Heck, she had purified some divine beasts as well and that was considered an impossible feat.


    But Rabelais? She was a different breed of trouble altogether. She was not someone who could be Rabelais by human means. Her very essence was divine and much too powerful to walk the earth now.


    The sleeping body let out another whiff of magic that headed Amane''s way and she braced herself for the impact. The energy knocked Amane out of the water and she raised her hands to save her face.


    When she finally opened her eyes, Amane was back on the shore but her chest felt heavy. The enemy from Rabelais had caused her to get sick. It had attacked Amane and made her bleed.


    ''Shit, that injured me. I never thought I would meet such a big challenge in my life again. Those dragon shrines, they cannot be allowed to be destroyed.''


    Amane would need to reinforce the force around all the shrines and appoint regular guard post against them to ensure that this dragon remained sealed forever.


    That was the only way humanity was going to survive the upcoming years.


    "Such a shame. I worked so hard to keep this place a secret but you managed to find it anyway. I guess you are too eager to become food for my pet."


    Amane turned around but it was too late. Head sister Karen pushed Amane into the lime green water and the dense liquid tried to pull Amane down.


    Usually, Amane would have been able to break out of this pool with ease. But the encounter with Rabelais had left her winded and unstable. Her aura was not listening to her commands.


    "I was told that you were someone we cannot touch. But I will just tell the boss that you fell into this pool yourself and I did not have anything to do with it. They will have to overlook this accident if I did not cause it, right?"


    Head sister Karen seemed assured of her standing. She was also certain that Yoo Tsurugi would die today and become nourishment for her pet.


    When the higher-up gave Karen this place and asked her to raise her pet in these pools, Karen had been annoyed. She had wanted a better environment for her pet and ample food.


    But the more time she spent in this monastery, the more she was beginning to like it. This place had ample food as well as fodder.


    It even had people ready to take part in her experiment and they trusted her a lot. And now, Camellia would even give birth to Karen''s greatest experiment.


    She could not wait for the results to come out.


    "Good bye, Yoko Tsurugi. You were a thorn in my side until the very end, but it is the end for you."


    Head sister Karen quickly left the underground area. She had someone else to take care of now that one problem was dealt with.


    Currently, Sister Helen was trying to run toward the central hall and call everyone here. Head sister Karen needed to calm everyone down and reinforce Sister Helen''s faith in her and her pet.


    After all, Head sister Karen could not cause any more problems and cause people to look at her suspiciously. She was a good and model citizen in the eyes of her fellow people. So, she needed to maintain this reputation.


    .......


    ''Darn, these walls. Why do they all look alike? I need to hurry up and let everyone know what is going on. They all deserve to know the truth behind this place.''


    Helen''s chest hurt as she ran toward the common hall. She needed to find everyone and tell when what she had seen in that underground chamber.


    "Sister Helen, where are you going in such a hurry? You should talk to me about what have you so panicked."


    Sister Helen looked back, only to notice the Head sister standing behind her back. It made Helen panic and she took a step back.


    The head sister was the last person Helen wanted to run into. Her brain and her instincts warned her to run as far away as she could right now.


    "N-Nothing is wrong. Why would anything be wrong? I was just trying to catch my breath and¡­"


    Helen tried to calm herself down. But it was difficult when the head sister was standing in front of her in this intimidating manner.


    "Sister Helen, you look to be troubled. Maybe you should come with me and we should talk with each other. I can help you drive all your fears away from your mind. You just need to ask for my help."


    Helen opened her mouth to speak but fear made her speechless. She wanted to ask Yoko for help but Yoko would likely not hear her.


    "If you are thinking to ask for help, then don''t. I have already dealt with the person you are about to rely on. There is no one else you can trust but me."


    Head sister Karen''s words sounded like a threat. It made Helen''s brain hurt and she gasped. She knew for certain that she could not allow herself to fall into the head sister''s hand now.


    "I-I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to spend time with you right now. I have a lot I need to and¡­sister Camellia, what brings you here?"


    Helen breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she noticed sister Camellia heading their way. Thankfully, Sister Camellia was not alone and that would stop the head sister from acting out.


    "Sister Helen, were you being disrespectful to the head sister right now? You know I don''t like to see this kind of behavior and¡­"


    "Forget out that. We all need to get out of here. I-I saw the monster that killed Lily inside the monastery and it might break through the barrier soon. We need to go out and save ourselves." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These barriers are not to keep the monsters outside but to keep and inside as its food."


    Helen showed her panic to everyone, but no one seemed to be taking her words seriously.


    "Sister Helen, what are you saying? The insides of this monastery are perfectly safe. The only reason the monsters have not been able to come inside is because of the barriers. And now you say that it''s not the case?"


    "Maybe sister Helen is too tired to think right now. She has been working hard and even had to take up sister Lily''s responsibilities. It must be taking a toll on her mind and body."


    Helen was aware that it would not be easy to get people on her side, but she had still hoped that they would listen to her talk.


    But everyone just ignored her words and concern. They even mocked her and called her a fool. The head sister''s ridiculed expression was the most prominent of all.


    "Sister Helen, I can tell that you are too tired to think right now. So come with me and let me help you out. You want to feel better as well, right?"


    The head sister asked as she reached out toward Helen.

 Chapter 243 - 243: 243: The depths of greed [pt2]

    Every fiber in Helen''s body was telling her to not let the head sister catch her. And that was why when the head sister reached out for her, Helen took a step back with a frightful expression on her face.


    Her sudden actions took everyone aback and they all looked at Helen with a confused expression on their faces.


    So far, they all had thought that Helen was acting up to attract the head sister Karen''s attention, but they all felt as if something was wrong for the first time.


    "Sister Helen, don''t tell me that you think that something is wrong inside the monastery and blame the head sister? She has been nothing but kind to all of us all this time."


    "Yeah, how dare you point your finger at her and say that she is at fault here? You don''t know what you are doing."


    One by one, more and more sisters turned their back on Helen. They seemed reluctant and angry to believe what she had to say in this matter.


    ''So, this is how it feels when everyone turns their back on you. I made Yoko go through this when I accused her of killing Lily. I should have been more careful when I approached her situation.''


    Helen felt sorry for Yoko and she also vowed to make it up to Yoko once things would settle down.


    No matter what the head sister had said to her, Helen was willing to believe that Yoko was alive and she would keep her promise to Helen.


    And that was why, Helen needed to help clear this building out. She did not want anyone to die when Yoko would expose the secret underground place to all.


    "You all, I know you do not believe me, but we do need to empty this place. It is not safe and¡­"


    Just then, the monastery shook the earthquake took everyone by surprise since it was the first one, they ever had in the monastery.


    The barriers around the monastery were supposed to protect this place from everything. Or so was what the head sister had told them all.


    Now Helen had to wonder how much of what they were told was the truth.


    "A-An earthquake inside the monastery? How is that even possible? The barrier should have¡­"


    "Something is wrong with the barrier. I will give the emergency signal for everyone to get out of here. So, everyone, hurry up and run out."


    One of the high-ranking sisters gave this order. Head sister Karen wanted to stop all this and trap everyone inside the building. But there was nothing she could do from her side.


    She needed to maintain her mask and that meant telling everyone to run out and toward safety.


    Within fifteen minutes, the whole monastery had run outside. They watched as a small dragon ran toward their building and butted it. Moony''s body might be small but her magic caused the whole building to shake.


    She was trying to find Amane in the monastery since she could not feel her human presence. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the hell? Is that a monster as well? Hurry, we need to do something before¡­"


    The monastery collapsed and the spray of water fell everywhere. A giant crack appeared in the place where the monastery had been seconds before and they all watched as a human emerged from the lime-colored pool.


    Inhuman gold eyes looked up at everyone and Yoko Tsurugi raised her head. She looked annoyed but majestic when she stepped out of the pool.


    "No way! What the hell is that? This pool! Where did it come from? Did it always exist beneath the monastery building?"


    Everyone asked each other the same questions but Sister Helen paid attention to something else during this panicked time. She looked at Sister Karen and her wide-eyed pissed-off expression.


    Whatever happened here had pissed off sister Karen. She seemed to be trying her best to keep her rage in check.


    But nothing could hide her disappointment and anger at seeing her pet being killed off.


    ...¡­..


    The water pulled Amane''s limbs down and breathing was getting difficult. At this rate, Amane was sure that she would die.


    She could have accepted her fate right then and there and gone off the world quietly.


    But like heck was she going to accept this fate? She was not going to die such a lame death when she had a lot of plans.


    ''Fuck this place and fuck the sisters. I was trying to be gentle so that this palace survived a little bit. But now, I am in no mood to show mercy.''


    Amane could not use her magic but that meant nothing to her, the water was saturated with the magic of others and even the malice could be used as power when the situation was right.


    The one who had discovered this had been Kori. She used to be a fellow scientist with Amane but they had lost touch after a huge fight. It had hurt at that time since they had been married.


    But Amane tried not to think about that time much because it made her annoyed and angry. It had been one relationship that Amane had never been able to get over no matter what happened.


    ''Ugh, this is such a bad memory. I do not want to think about it any more than I must. Now, I shall excite the magic around me. Now then, rise and run rampant.''


    Since Amane did not have control of her aura, it was possible that Amane would not be able to control her powers and it would end up causing a disaster. But Amane was not concerned about that at all.


    She trusted Helen''s instincts to protect everyone and get everyone out one way or another.


    So, Amane used her powers to break the surface of the water and proper it all out of the way. From there, she could only pray that this much force was not enough to excite Rabelais''s seal.


    Thankfully, that turned out not to be the case and Amane broke the surface and took in a deep gasp. She walked out of the water with an annoyed look on her face and then looked around.


    Moony rushed toward Amane''s side and warped her limbs around Amane. The young dragon seemed to be agitated and marking Amane for her own.


    It was given why she agreed to Amane''s suggestion to stay behind. And now it seemed like Rabelais''s aura and smell as making her recoil. A stronger dragon could have that kind of effect on others.


    "Calm down Moony. Rabelais is not here and she cannot hurt us. You need to calm down before your magic runs rampant."


    Amane rubbed Moony''s back to calm her down. She knew how the young dragon felt but she could also not allow Moony to do as she wished to do.


    They both needed to take care and be careful with the situation. They also had a cult/dragon following/SMP or something going on which did not interest Amane at all.


    "Y-You! What the hell did you do to my beautiful creation? It took me so long to gather everything and to get my pet settled in. And you destroyed it all in a matter of seconds."


    Everyone looked at Head Sister Karen after her confession. No one wanted to know what she meant by those words.


    That lasted until Camellia turned toward the head sister with an almost sick expression on her face. Her eyes seemed to be a little lost and her face twisted in recognition.


    "H-Head sister, don''t tell me you¡­but I trusted you so how dare you! Did you play with me? I thought it was all a dream, but did you?"


    No one knew what Camellia was talking about. Heck, even Karen did not remember for a solid minute what Camellia meant by her words.


    But then she remembered her experiment and hope returned to her eyes.


    Karen did not need to live a long life. If she could see the results of her experiences, she would still be alright. She just needed to remind these people not to kill her for now.


    "Alright, I admit that I was wrong. I should not have tried to perform my experiments in the open like this and I admit my wrongdoing."


    "But if you want to know what all data I managed to gather, please keep me alive. I swear that I will tell you all you want to know and more. I will also tell you who was behind the dragon shrine incident."


    Karen ignored Camellia''s question and faced Amane instead. Her eyes were strong and she was certain that she could not be killed off by Amane.


    This confidence was the only reason Amane decided to let this scientist be for now. She wanted to see what the scientist would do in the future.


    Was it a dangerous decision to make? Of course, this was. It could lead to a lot of potentially bad things happening in the future.


    But what concerned Amane was the amount of advantage she could generate from this person''s knowledge.


    And if not, then Amane could always have her killed.


    "I see. So, I will keep you alive for now and extract all the information out of your mind later. For now, I have a few things to deal with."


    "Things to deal with? Like what?"


    Helen asked just as the surface of the water broke and a huge tentacle busted out of it."


    "Well, things like that thing up there."


    7

 Chapter 244 - 244: 244: The depths of greed [pt3]

    Everyone held in their screams as soon as they noticed that a monster had emerged from the water. The main body of the monster looked humanoid but nothing else about it was human.


    Especially the tentacles that emerged out of the monster''s body looked ferocious and ready to tear down anyone who tried to approach.


    "Hey, that body! Isn''t that Lily''s? What is she doing? Does this mean that Lily is alive?"


    One of the sisters noticed the familiar face of the monster and pointed this out. Once that observation had been made, everyone else turned to look at the monster as well and noticed the familiar face in front of them.


    Mixed feelings of joy and annoyance passed through their eyes as they noticed Lily''s body being used to attack them.


    "Fuck, we cannot let them get away with this. We need to do something to stop Lily from attacking us all. Hurry, attack her back."


    Sister Helen quickly ordered since no one else seemed ready to move or act. She had to be their voice of reason.


    But commanding all these sisters was not an easy task to handle. Especially since a few of these sisters seemed not to be interested in what Sister Helen had to say or to hurt anyone.


    "No! We cannot hurt Lily. S-She managed to crawl back from the dead for us. We cannot betray her trust in us like this."


    Sister Camellia pointed out as she quickly ran and stood between the other sisters and Lily. She did not even know why, but her instincts were making her want to protect Lily''s body.


    "Camellia, have you gone mad? That thing is not Lily no matter how much it looks like her. It is just a monster who is out to kill us all. You will also get killed if you do not let us hurt that thing."


    The other sisters cautioned Camellia, wanting her to come back to her senses. But Camellia held firm and refused to move. She could not afford to lose Lily again.


    And that made all the other sisters hesitate to attack Lily as well. They did not want to hurt Camellia in the process of ending Lily''s life.


    "All of you are foolish. You need to learn to do the right thing no matter who is standing in your path."


    Yoko''s voice was firm as it echoed through the clearing. Camellia quickly turned toward her in horror as she watched Yoko raise her hand and Lily''s body was bound in chains.


    The magic being emitted from Yoko Tsurugi was weird and she seemed a little unstable right now. She was unable to control her power. And instead of restraining Lily, the force caused her to get squeezed.


    "N-No, Lily! How dare you! I will never forgive you for what you did to Lily. She was not supposed to die like this. She was supposed to have a good and long life."


    Camellia felt tears strike her eyes as she watched Lily''s body fall. The power Yoko had used eroded Lily''s body until not even the ashes remained for it.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, are you alright? You look¡­"


    Helen was not able to finish her words because she could not describe the look on Yoko''s face. It was half a smile of satisfaction but also regret because the fight had ended far too soon for her liking.


    "I am alright. Anyway, I will be sealing this place up permanently and serving its connection with the other dragon shrines. No one will be able to use them if I am alive."


    Amane suddenly had the confidence in herself to be able to achieve this dream. She held her hand out and magic gathered in her hand.


    The vortex was violent and it rushed at Amane at lightning speed. She handled it quite well and only flinched as the power tried to pierce her heart. But even that much was manageable.


    The power Amane was borrowing from nature also had the magic of Rabelais. It burned to take this much power into her body.


    ''A little more. I just need to handle a little bit more.''


    Amane continued to endure the magic until it bursts forth and formed a layer on top of the water. Slowly, it began to fill up and that was when the other sisters reacted.


    "Hey, wait! You cannot close that hole right now. There are other humans in there that we need to get out. They do not deserve to be buried underground like this."


    One of the sisters cried out as she stopped Amane. That voice was irritating and Amane decided to shut it up by following what these people wanted.


    She raised her hand and the water instantly threw out all the human bodies from inside before a barrier snapped into place on top of it.


    Amane tried to move but her body felt numb. She had used too much magic that was too powerful for her body to handle. Even standing and walking was an ordeal for her now.


    "Oh wow! How did you manage to do that? How are you so strong? No, wait! We need to get these sisters and guests out of the danger zone first. We cannot allow them to remain in such a dangerous environment."


    The other sisters ran past Amane and toward the unconscious bodies of the sisters. Amane wanted to help as well but she could find neither the will nor the power to move right now.


    Her body protested doing anything and every time Amane tried to move, her whole body throbbed and flinched. She was hurting so badly from using too much power.


    "Hey, are you alright? You do not look so good right now. Is there anything I can of to help you out?"


    Helen asked this question with a cautious look on her face. She was hesitant to approach Yoko Tsurugi right now for some reason. Her instincts told her that she needed to stay away if she wanted to survive in front of a beast like Yoko.


    "I am alright. I just feel a little faint after using too much power. I''ll be fine after a little rest."


    Amane assured Helen as she flinched and tried to walk. Moony''s small but strong body was all that saved Amane from falling in the first place.


    "About this place¡­what will happen to it? And to us? Will we have to pay a price for hiding all this?"


    Technically, the sisters had done nothing wrong. They did not even know that such a huge burden existed beneath their monastery''s space. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The only one who was to be held accountable was the head sister and for obvious reasons.


    "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to either you or this place. I will ask someone to relocate you all and those who have families can return to them after they get compensated. As for this land? Is this a government property?"


    Amane would figure something out but she needed to know who she was dealing with and what in the future.


    Some people were easier to deal with than others and depending on who this property belonged to, Amane could guess accordingly.


    "This monastery? I don''t think anyone owns it, not even the government. The topic was never brought up so I do not know. I am so sorry."


    Helen apologized but Amane waved her apology off with a wave of her hand.


    If Helen did not know, then it was alright. Amane already had someone who could answer all her questions.


    "Head sister Karen, I am surprised to see that you did not run away from us while you still had the chance to. Have you finally seen the errors of your way and decided to cooperate with us?"


    Amane asked as she approached the Head Sister with strict eyes. The head sister let out a crooked laugh as soon as she noticed Amane heading toward her.


    "Even if I run away, I will be caught easily and then be thrown into the prison where I will have no rights or anything. Compared to that, I much prefer to be here. The cell I will be given might be uncomfortable, but it will be human, right?"


    The head sister seemed to have a lot of demands for someone who was being held captive. Amane decided to let her have her moment for now.


    "Hmm, I may or may not let you go. But for now, I need you to answer my questions. Those who are easily frightened or have a weak heart, look away."


    Amane warned the sisters before she grabbed the head sister''s head and turned it to face her. The head sister had not expected to be handled so violently so she was shocked.


    Her head snapped up to look at Amane with quite a loud cracking noise that made a few sisters cry out in fright and they closed their eyes as well.


    "Now then, will you tell me who this land belongs to? It would be wise for you not to try and be smart with me. I am not in the mood to indulge your foolishness."


    Amane warned the head sister and she flinched. The sound earlier had scared her as well and her neck hurt a slight bit.


    She did not want to experience such a situation again so she decided to go ahead and confess as much as she could.


    "T-This land is owned by a private company called as ''Ferma.'' Beyond that, I do not know anything. Believe me, please. This is all I know."

 Chapter 245 - 245: 245: The city of pleasure [pt1]

    ''Firma, so that is the place I need to handle next to? Looks like a simple task.''


    Amane had a few options to deal with the company that owned this land. She could get them to sign up the right of this place or she could pressure them into handing this land over.


    In any case, Amane knew that she needed to take care of the situation as soon as possible. The longer she delayed this, the more complicated this situation would become.


    Especially when it came to handling spirits and such things. Some places were much more protective of their local deity than others.


    So, Amane needed to draw the line with Firma and grab hold of this land.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, what are you thinking about? Do you have a plan to handle this situation?"


    Helen asked as she commanded other people what they should do. She had taken the role of the Pseudo-head sister now that Head sister Karen had been caught as a fraud and sister Camellia seemed to be in no condition to be taking charge.


    A lot of other sisters wanted to give Helen a hard time, but her glare put them all in their places. There was no going against Helen for now.


    "I do have a plan. Well, I have quite a few plans but I will need some time to execute them. Meanwhile, can I ask you to take care fun this place? I will hand you all the authority and power to look after the seal."


    Amane offered this to Helen and if Helen had been smarter, she would have declined this offer. It was full of annoyances and hidden traps.


    But Helen was a good person and she felt as if she owed it to Yoko Tsurugi to help.


    After all, if not for Yoko, then none of the hidden ugliness of this place would have ever come to light. She needed to find a way to repay Yoko somehow.


    "I will look after this place for you. You can go out and do what needs to be done in the meantime."


    Helen knew that there was no need for her to give Yoko permission of any kind. Even if she said nothing, Yoko would still do what she intended to do. That was just Yoko''s character expressing itself.


    But it felt good to have something to say to Yoko. it made Helen feel closer to Yoko in a way.


    "Hmm, I understand. Then, I shall get going now. I know where Firma''s executives like to spend their time."


    Amane had all the big companies investigated when she took this role. And Amane was sure that Firma''s name had been on the list of such places as well.


    And the first place Amane decided to investigate was the hidden underground restricted section.


    As the name suggested, it was the underworld of the business class and a place where all kinds of pleasures took place.


    ''Hmm, sounds like my kind of place. I do want to try that place out once.''


    Amane headed toward the underground and the first thing she needed to do was to purchase entry and a new identity for herself. No one down there was foolish enough to expose who they were.


    .......


    "Here, this is your ID and your dom pass. Now remember, the ones who have a red collar are those who are not into non-con play and those with green collars are the ones who would let you get away with anything."


    "If you ever feel like you are in trouble, contact us, and we will check the rules for you. I hope you enjoy your experience dominating sluts in here."


    The masked female opened the door and allowed Amane entry.


    Just like everyone else, Amane was donning the disguise mask as well. It made her appear like someone else for the moment and Amane took a second in the mirror to admire her new appearance.


    This one looked like her back in her previous days. Black hair and a sexy figure. But Amane decided to go with red-colored eyes this time since it matched her aesthetic.


    As soon as Amane stepped into the city, she could feel the gaze of a hundred people on her. They looked at her and checked her out.


    But no one dared to approach her openly quite yet. They wanted to see if she was easy prey or not.


    Finally, someone decided to approach Amane and the approached was a beautiful fox-eared lady with big breasts and no collar. She was a dom as well and she looked a little bigger than Amane.


    "Hello, cutie. Is this your first time in this place? I would have to say that a collar would suit our relationship much more. Maybe a red one with a fancy design and with my name on it?"


    The female flirted casually and let Amane know that she was interested in that kind of relationship with her.


    But Amane was not someone who was easily bullied by others.


    "Oh, so you want your neck to be adored by a collar with your name. I am sorry, but I am not into people who are so self-centric. My partner will dedicate themselves to me and only me."


    The fox lady was taken back and she flinched as Amane stepped into her circle. Amane''s face was directly in front of the fox lady which caused her to take an unconscious step back.


    By the time the fox lady realized that happened, her body was leaking and she had gotten wet.


    ''W-What the hell? I have never been so wet in my life before. And this happened because someone tried to dominate me? I do not believe this. This is not possible.''


    The fox lady did not want to believe it. She wanted to prove that she was a dom and not a sub. But by the time she turned around, the one who made her aroused was already gone.


    " Tsk, this is awkward. Now I am turned on and annoyed. Hey you, sub. Come here and take care of me."


    The fox lady tuned toward the red-collared sub in the corner. The sub looked at the big-busted lady with wide eyes and eagerly moved toward her.


    But even as the fox lady was being eaten out, she could not help but remember the shadows and power behind those red eyes and it made her shudder.


    She came faster than any other time she had and that was not fair. She was a dom and she refused to become a sub for anyone.


    ''It must be a lingering attraction. I am turned on just because that woman was attractive, not because I want to be dominated by her or anything. I need to get all these ridiculous thoughts out of my mind right now.''


    The fox lady decided to visit the underground casino after that. There was going to be a talent hunt in the casino later and some of her intel had told her that Firma''s top executive, Beatrice was going to be there.


    Now that lady was an icon in their society as she refused to keep her identity hidden and was the most dominant person in the room. She was someone the fox lady wanted to meet and get familiar with. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm, this is good. Meeting Lady Beatrice will help me forget about that strange encounter. I have heard that anyone who meets Lady Beatrice falls under her charms instantly. But I will be different from the others. I will not fall for her charms.''


    ¡­.


    ''Why did I think that I will be different from other people? God, so this is Lady Beatrice? No wonder everyone falls to their knees in front of her. She is just so majestic.''


    The fox-lady looked up at the golden Devan in front of her. It held a status in the underworld and only one person was allowed to sit on it - the one who controlled the city. And currently, the one who did that was Beatrice.


    No matter how much one wanted to look up, the pressure coming off the Devan did not allow them to do so.


    Everyone who wished to dominate Beatrice was left swallowing their disappointments.


    But despite this, there was one person who dared to walk up the Devan. The fox lady watched in horror and admiration as the lady she met in the morning walked up the Devan and was welcomed by Lady Beatrice.


    The curtains were pulled back and everyone watched as a match of dominance ensured. The one who would lose now would likely become a sub for the other side. But everyone knew that Lady Beatrice never lost.


    That was how she had acquired her harem of beautiful people who served her all the time.


    ''I am so sorry for whosoever you are. But you have no idea who you are going up against. Lady Beatrice is not someone you can handle on your own. I am sorry to say but you will become a sub soon.''


    And then, the fox lady would be able to use the beautiful female from the morning.


    The fox was also not the only one who had thoughts like these. Others in the room looked at Amane with lust-filled expressions as well. They wanted to use her body to their liking as well.


    But little did they know that all their hopes and dreams were about to be crushed because of Amane and her dominating nature. She was not going to let anyone dominate her. Not now and not ever.

 Chapter 246 - 246: 246: The city of pleasure [pt2] R-18

    The city of pleasure was a place worth its name. If you so much as turn your head in another direction, you could see people fucking all over the place. It was because the city was based on the principle of free pleasure.


    And as much self-control as Amane had over her senses, so much pleasure in the air was making her horny as well. She needed to sate her hunger as well.


    "My lady, please allow me to service you. I am sure that my mouth would be to your liking."


    One of the naked subs approached Amane and looked up at her. Her red collar shined in the morning light and her hopeful expression made her face light up.


    "And why do you think I will allow you to help me out when I can have the pick of my choice from all these people? What makes you special?"


    Amane grabbed the sub''s face and felt her shudder in her grip. The sub looked delighted at being handled so carelessly and tried not to show it.


    "I-I promise that I will be good to you. Everyone praises me for having a slutty body. Please, try my mouth out."


    The sub pleaded and now she looked desperate. Amane did not want to disappoint her when she was begging her so beautifully.


    "Fuck. If you are so desperate to be fucked by me, then you just needed to say it. Don''t worry dear, I will use your mouth well."


    Amane pulled up her skirt and the sub looked grateful before she crawled under Amane''s skirt and reached out for her panties.


    "Don''t be so greedy. If you want to please me, then do not use your hand. I want you to ''talented'' mouth to do everything for me. Do you understand?"


    Amane slapped the sub''s back which made her shudder and node against Amane''s legs.


    Her hands slipped back down while her mouth reached out toward Amane''s panties and pulled them down. The scent of slick made the sub moan out in pleasure.


    "T-This is¡­please."


    The sub held herself back. She desperately wanted to bury her head into Amane''s pussy and eat her out, but she did not want to disappoint Amane with her eagerness.


    Something inside her was telling her to wait things out. She needed to seek her dom''s permission before indulging in a feast.


    "Aww, you have been so good to me. In that case, you can go ahead and indulge to your heart''s delight."


    Amane pressed the sub''s head harder into her pussy and that was all the encouragement the sub needed before she got to work.


    Everyone in the section looked at the sub with envious eyes. They wanted to be in her position, to eat Amane out as well. Even the doms felt the need to be dominated by her.


    But they could not have Amane since had not given them all permission. They could only look away and chase their pleasure in the meantime.


    The sub''s tongue rolled around Amane''s clit, trying to make her lose control. But Amane was half-trained to withstand pleasure. She did not even flinch as pleasure filled her being.


    "You are doing good. But your mouth is nowhere near as good as you boasted it to be. Do you need me to help you out?"


    Amane asked but she did not wait for permission as she grabbed the sub''s back and guided her mouth. The sub was taken aback at the rough treatment. It should have been scary, but it was not.


    Instead of wanting to pull back, the sub decided to lean more into that touch and allow Amane to direct what she should do. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "E-Excuse me, but may I help you out as well? I-If my friend is not enough, then use me."


    Another sub could not hold herself back. She felt wet from the display of dominance in front of her alone. She wanted to experience something like it as well.


    ''I bet it will feel so good to warp my mouth around that leaking pussy. The dominating tone and that hand would force my head more into that pussy and will make me come and¡­''


    "You want to help me out as well? Well, then get to work. You can touch me all you want to if you make me come."


    Amane pushed her body back to sit on the large Devan. The first sub went with her and kneeled in front of Amane. All this while, her mouth did not move away from Amane''s pussy but she did slow down.


    That was not appreciated by Amane and she grabbed hold of the sub''s hair and yanked them.


    "You stupid bitch. I asked you to keep on going and this is what you do to me? There are not many people ready to replace you so should I, do it?"


    Amane asked as she held the first sub in front of her. The sub looked down with a scared expression on her face before looking back at Amane''s pussy.


    "P-Please don''t! Don''t replace me. I swear that I will do better from now on. So please, give me another chance."


    The sub pleaded and that was the last warning Amane decided to give the sub. She let the first sub go and watched the second one carefully.


    "Come here. If you make me feel good then I will reward you."


    Amane held herself open to the invitation. One by one, more and more subs approached her and tried to gain her attention.


    That made one of the doms angry and the woman walked over to Amane.


    "Hey, what''s the big deal with you all? You are falling over yourselves to please such a weak and unimpressive dom? I will show you all what a real dom is like. Just watch as I turn this bitch into my sub."


    The jealous dom woman boasted this in front of everyone. And Amane was not going to let this insult slide.


    She quickly stood up and looked at the foolish woman in front of her.


    "So, you think you can handle me? In that case, come and try me."


    Amane''s easy-going nature angered the dom even more and she decided to swing her fist at Amane. Everyone gasped as they watched the dom try and dominate Amane with her fists.


    But Amane not only side-stepped her but also grabbed her arm and twisted it behind her back. After that, she pulled the other female flush against her and their breasts touched each other.


    The other dom tried to break free but an aura of oppression was pressing down at her. It made her instincts submit to the other.


    ''W-What the hell! Don''t tell me that this woman is stronger than me. Why is this happening?''


    The dom woman looked shocked as her body refused to listen to her. This was now what was supposed to happen here.


    She was supposed to win this round and make this fool her sub. That way, everyone would respect her and see her as the ''top-dog'' in this town.


    But contrary to her beliefs, the dom woman was the one who was subdued.


    "Hmm, you sure have a problem with your body and your brain as well. Did you say that you were a dom? Because you sure look like a sub right now. Aww, what is wrong? Is your body not listening to you?"


    The dom lady tried to break free of the hold but Amane did not allow her. The dom woman was in a bind right now.


    She wanted to break free so badly but the more she was into this position, the more her body and brain liked it.


    It made her want to be dominated even more and her desires were running rampant. She wanted to¡­


    ''No, don''t think like that. You are a dom and you should not be having these carvings. No matter how much your instincts are telling you to submit, you cannot give in.''


    The dom lady continued to think like that but her body had already kneeled in front of Amane and looked up at her with an expecting expression.


    Everyone was shocked to see a dom bow down in front of one another. Often, doms preferred to be killed than to be made to submit to another.


    "Good girl. I knew that you would come around and dedicate yourself to me. That was not so difficult do to, right?"


    Amane patted the precious-dom lady''s head and she leaned more into that touch. By the time she realized what had happened, the previously dom lady was too deep into her new role to care.


    She even kneeled to kiss Amane''s feet to show her appreciation.


    "Hey, isn''t this dangerous? She made a dom kneel in front of her."


    "Oh god, this is so scary. What will happen to the balance if this knowledge becomes public? Will the doms need to fear for their dynamic now?"


    People began to panic as soon as they saw what happened. And instantly, Amane had caused a huge sensation to take place.


    But she was not interested in anything that was happening. She needed to just do the task she was here to do and then get out.


    "You! You are being called by Lady Beatrice into her cabin. The lady would like to discuss some important things with you."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as soon as they heard that. They knew that Lady Beatrice would take care of this intruder since she was the most dominant person in these parts. With that, they would all be saved.

 Chapter 247 - 247: 247: The city of pleasure [pt2] R-18

    On the central Devan of the pleasure district sat a pair of twins. They both were called city lords and their identical faces were filled with pleasure.


    Currently, one of the twins had her cock buried in-between the other twin''s pussy and she lightly fucked into the slightly younger one.


    "B-Bea, what do you think¡­this new dom is like? The one who is making¡­waves in the city?"


    "Thalia, don''t think too much about it. I''ve told you before, right? That all you need to worry about is my cock and how to pleasure it. Do not think any useless thoughts in your head except this." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beatrice scolded her sister gently even as she raised her body in her lap and let it drop on top of her cock.


    Thalia arched beautifully as she was fucked hard and fast in front of an audience. Only a thin translucent curtain saved her modesty from everyone in front of the room but she did not care.


    She loved to be watched as she was being fucked. This was one of her biggest kinks.


    "My lady, we have invited that dom to your chambers. Her name has been recorded as Amane and she is indeed a strong one with a dominant aura. I checked her out myself and almost fell to my knees."


    One of Beatrice''s servants reported as they came behind the curtain. The servant looked at Thalia with jealous eyes and lusted after her master as well.


    Thalia noticed this jealous look and she could not help but warp her arms around Beatrice''s neck and pressed small kisses on it to distract the older twin. She did not like it when her elder sister was being looked upon with lust-filled eyes.


    "I see. This is indeed good news. Now, you should get going before you make my dear Thalia any more jealous. I want to enjoy her lovely pussy in peace."


    Thalia blushed as Beatrice spoke such filthy words. They always got to her and made her pussy wetter. She was sure that she would never be able to find a better and more dominant person than Beatrice no matter how hard she tried to find them.


    So, to show that this person was her''s, Thalia warped her arms around Beatrice''s neck and pulled her body down. She leaned until she could whisper directly into Beatrice''s ear and gave the servant a possessive look.


    "Bea, you are mine, right? You will never leave me no matter what happens? Right? Then, show it to me right now."


    Thalia begged as she pulled Beatrice into a harsh kiss. Her trump could be felt clearly in the air which made the servant uncomfortable and took a step back. She was now aware that she was unwelcome by Thalia behind this curtain.


    And if there was any hope in the servant''s eyes to be spared this show, it swindled out once Beatrice kissed Thalia back with just as much enthusiasm as she was being kissed. The pair were locked and their tongues battled.


    Beatrice''s big hands roamed all over Thalia''s body and pinched her nipples.


    "Isn''t my dear sub just beautiful? She is big and soft. Her pussy also grips my cock in all the right places. And look at this cock, this is beautiful as well."


    Beatrice rubbed Thalia''s cock in rhythm with her clit. It made Thalia want to close her legs in shame but Beatrice held them open.


    From behind the curtain, everyone watched them put on a show with eager eyes.


    They had all seen Lady Beatrice''s sub in action, but they had never seen her face or body before. They could only imagine how beautiful one had to be to enchant someone like Lady Beatrice.


    "B-Bea, more. You can go harder and break me. Show everyone that I am yours."


    Thalia pleaded as her body was being pounded into. Pleasure was making her mind go numb and she could only shake her hips to get more pleasure. She wanted to show Beatrice that she was someone Beatrice could fuck into as much as she wanted to.


    The more Thalia begged, the faster and harder Beatrice''s cock disappeared into her body. At this point, the servant could only watch with enthralled eyes as this scene took place in front of her.


    Her eyes were glued to Lady Beatrice''s big cock entering and disappearing out of Thalia''s body. It had aroused the servant as well and she shifted in her place to get more comfortable.


    But it did nothing for her. The servant needed commands and she needed discipline to be put in her place. Nothing else would allow her to come and relieve herself.


    Suddenly, a loud gasp echoed through the hall and the twins stopped fucking to see who had entered the hallway.


    The woman who entered the hall was beyond beautiful. She had black hair and her charming red eyes looked at everyone with an expression that told them they were beneath her.


    Her confident walk and shapely body did things to everyone present. She was Amane, the one being mentioned in the rumors.


    "She looks like a delicate beauty and far too fragile to be a dom. Bea, you need to be careful with her or you might break her apart. Bea, hey Bea?"


    Thalia asked as she made comments about Amane''s appearance. Although the woman was beautiful and gave off an alluring feeling, Thalia was in love with her sister and only had eyes for her.


    So, she was able to break free of the spell that had been cast over her. She might be a sub but she had a lot of willpower and could resist a charm or two.


    Up until now, Thalia had always thought that her sister shared her sentiment and their love was eternal. But that did not seem to be the case at all.


    When Thalia turned back to look at Beatrice, she noticed an enthralled expression on her twin''s face. Beatrice seemed unable to turn her eyes away from Amane.


    ''How dare that intruder try and seduce my dom? I will not let this stand. Also, why is Bea getting so into Amane? Aren''t they both doms?''


    It did not make sense to Thalia since being a dom was not a choice but a matter of being born that way. One could not change their nature whenever they pleased.


    Beatrice was born a dom to love Thalia and that is how things were supposed to be.


    Amane started to climb up the stairs and everyone watched in anticipation and envy as she reached the top. Beatrice took a loud gasp behind Thalia and she even almost shoved Thalia off her lap.


    Thalia got the message clearly - her sister wanted Thalia to empty her lap so that she could make this new girl decorate it. But Thalia was not going to let her sister have anyone else.


    In the past, Thalia had allowed Beatrice to fuck whosoever she wished to. She had even encouraged Beatrice to fuck other doms into subs.


    But not this time. This time, it seemed too dangerous to let her sister fuck this person. Thalia had a feeling that her sister would fall for this fox and forget all about her. That was one thing Thalia refused to allow to happen.


    But contrary to all the fear Thalia had about Amane, she did nothing to chase after Beatrice. Instead, she turned toward the other sub in the vicinity and put her hand on the servant girl''s face.


    "Oh, you poor thing. Did those two shameless people neglect you? You look pent up, especially this hard part of yours."


    The servant flushed as her hard cock throbbed after seeing such beauty in front of her. The servant did not even realize that she was drooling until it was too late. But Amane only waved her rudeness off.


    "I will let your rudeness go this time since you are so cute. But you will have to please me and be my pet for tonight. What do you say?"


    Amane asked as she forced the servant''s head up with her fingers. The servant looked flustered but she wanted more with how she was leaning more and more into that touch.


    But she decided to pull back at the last second and remember who the real owner of this place was. She turned toward Lady Beatrice and Thalia''s direction to ask for orders.


    Amane turned toward them as well but she mostly looked indifferent and not interested. It snubbed Thalia''s pride as a sub to not be able to grab a dom''s attention but she knew that it was for the better.


    "Excuse me, but aren''t you being too rude to us? You pretended as if you did not even notice us all this time. I am not pleased by your behavior and neither is my master, right?"


    Thalia elbowed Beatrice very lightly to grab her attention. Finally, Beatrice blinked her eyes and she seemed to have snapped out of a dream. Her face was still flushed and her eyes blinked a few times.


    "I¡­ah, yes? Did you say something to me, Thalia?"


    Thalia bit her lip as soon as her sister asked this question. She was not sure she wanted to know the reason behind her sister''s distraction. It would only serve to irritate her even more.


    ''No, I need to be patient. Beatrice has been interested in a few people before but she always comes back to me in the end. This time will be no different.''


    That is what Thalia believed as she tightened her pussy around Beatrice''s cock.

 Chapter 248 - 248: 248: Which one do you want? [pt1]

    Beatrice moaned in front of her guests as she leaned back in pleasure. The sudden tightness around her cock had been unexpected and she had not expected Thalia to make such a move.


    Time and time again, Beatrice had told Thalia to not act out and live her life like a good submissive. But Thalia was too stubborn to listen to her and then she pulled stunts like this.


    Even now, the drag of Thalia''s pussy on Beatrice''s cock was distracting her from looking in front of her. It was causing Beatrice to lose focus and push her head back in pleasure.


    "Thalia, behave yourself. Otherwise, I will have to fill you up."


    Beatrice whispered in Thalia''s ears as her hips continued to fuck into Thalia at a fast pace and she felt her end approaching.


    "I-I don''t mind. Fill me up, Bea. Show everyone that I am yours and you are mine."


    Thalia begged as she sank deeper into Beatric''s cock until it hit the deepest part of her body and accepted all that cum.


    Thalia shot both Amane and the servant a look of superiority but was annoyed to notice that they were not even paying her any attention. They both seemed to be lost in their world, with Amane caressing the servant''s head sexually and the servant leaning into her more.


    It made Thalia want to be touched by Amane as well. How good would it feel to have those long fingers tugging into her hair and pulling on her head? How good would Thalia feel being used like a slut and¡­ Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No, don''t think thoughts like these. You need to be faithful to Beatrice. She is your only master.''


    Thalia shook herself out of the delusion and looked up at Amane Tsurugi with a suspicious look on her face. She did not want to be unfaithful to anyone.


    On the other hand, Beatrice pulled out of Thalia as soon as she was done and she looked at Amane with a captivated expression on her face.


    Something about Amane had caught her attention and all her instincts begged her to submit to the younger one. Beatrice had never felt like this before and she felt afraid and intrigued by that at the same time.


    "Lady Amane, come and join us at our main seat. There is so much I want to ask you and talk to you about. Since we are both powerful doms, I am sure that we have a lot in common as well."


    Beatrice spoke those words after coughing. She did not even notice that Thalia was about to sit at her side when she patted it and offered for Amane to come near.


    Thalia and the servant looked startled at the sudden offer, but they could do nothing since it was already made.


    Thalia did subtly try to tell her sister that she did not appreciate being snubbed like this. But Beatrice ignored her aggression and continued to look up at Amane for confirmation that she would come to sit with her.


    "I am not someone who usually likes to listen to others, but I think I will listen to your request this time. After all, someone cute like you are too hard to ignore."


    Amane reached out toward Beatrice''s face and everyone who was looking tensed up. They all knew that it was taboo to touch Beatrice''s face.


    Not even Lady Thalia, her sub dared to touch Beatrice''s face.


    "No, Amane, do not touch¡­"


    Thalia even tried to warn Amane in time but it was too late. Amane''s hand touched Beatrice''s face and everyone tensed up for the tantrum that would follow.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A tantrum should have followed this but the unexpected happened. Lady Beatrice leaned calmly into that touch and even asked for more.


    She was behaving needly and looked a little drunk now. Everyone was stunned, especially Thalia who had believed that her sister would make a move to drive Amane out now.


    ''Why? Why is Beatrice like this? She was never this docile with me or this gentle. Who is this creature?''


    Jealousy ran deep inside Beatrice''s mind and she looked ready to harm Amane if she needed to.


    "Ah, I can see that you are tired. But I have needs that I need to take care of. So, can I use one of your available subs for my pleasure?"


    That was a loaded question and everyone looked forward to hearing Beatrice''s offer. Would she agree to lend her servants to this person or not?


    Personal subs were usually a touchy topic for a dom due to their possessive nature. The same was the case for dom and sub in a contract.


    So, it was a shock when Beatrice just blinked her eyes up at Amane from her position in her lap and gave her a beautiful smile.


    "Hmm, you can have anyone you want. I am sure they will serve you well. But you must come to my chamber tonight. There is something I want to show you."


    The last part was said very quietly so no one except Thalia heard those words. And the way Thalia''s heart burned after hearing those words was unexplainable. She had never felt this enraged in her life before.


    ''H-How dare that thief try and steal my dom away from me? I will not allow this to happen. I will get rid of her right here and now.''


    And Thalia knew how to do that exactly. She was going to make Amane fall for her body which would force Amane to listen to her.


    Once that happened, it would be easy to manipulate Amane anytime she wanted to. It would also help Beatrice see the truth about the person she seemed infatuated with right now.


    ''Yes, I should be the one to dethrone this person. I will not allow her to come here and make a mockery of not only myself but my loved ones as well.''


    Thalia was sure about her decision and that is why she took one step forward and raised her hand.


    "My lady, let me be the one-"


    "I want that servant to help me out. She looks cute and like an obedient sub. I want to see what that mouth of hers can do for me. And if she is good at her job, then I might even reward her cock with my pussy."


    Amane lifted her skirt to show her cute thighs and pussy. Everyone, even Thalia looked at her with greedy eyes. They were not able to look away from her for even a single second.


    The servant who had been selected looked delighted but also scared when she felt Thalia give her a scary look.


    She knew that she needed to give up her position if she did not want to be harassed by Thalia in the future.


    ''B-But that pussy looks incredible and Miss Amane has such a dominant aura. She will completely make a fool out of me and put me in my place. I want her to make me hers.''


    The servant was in a bind now. She wanted to do one thing but her instincts begged her to do another.


    In the end, the choice was taken out of her hand when Amane pointed her finger in a ''come here'' motion. The servant had no choice but to head toward her then.


    "You are thinking too much and I do not like that in my servants. Next time I call you, you will come directly to me. Otherwise, I will punish you so that you won''t be able to stand. Your cock will be milked to exhaustion and your pussy will be gapping for months."


    "And your ass! It won''t be safe either from me. I will turn you into a pool of pleasure who would be able to do nothing but beg to be fucked. Do you understand?"


    The servant blinked her eyes and her mouth watered at what she heard. She wanted to try it all and she wanted to be reduced to a mess of pleasure who would want to fuck all the time.


    "You are a dirty girl. Did you get turned on by my threat? Tsk, I might need to train that out of you once I have the chance. For now, come here and lick me till I come."


    Amane kept her skirt pulled up and the servants did not hesitate to fall to her knees and push her face against Amane''s folds. Her tongue caressed Amane like a lover and licked sloppy all over her things before entering pussy.


    Everyone watched in enjoyment as Amane did to even flinch at the pleasure, she must be feeling from being fucked like that. Instead, she continued to look as calm and collected as she ever had.


    She even dared to yawn and everyone looked envious of her for a solid minute.


    "Is this the best you can do? Move your mouth if you want to please me. I cannot even feel your tongue inside me."


    Amane insulted the maid and that worked. The maid looked rejuvenated and she tried harder to pleasure Amane. Her tongue licked Amane''s clit and then slipped back inside her body. The soft muscle felt good against Amane''s heated insides.


    But it was not enough. This felt like a tease more than anything else. Amane wanted more if she wanted to come. She needed something harder and deeper inside her body.


    "You can use my servant. Her cock is not as good as me but it is good. My sister is another person you can fuck. Or, should I be the one fucking you?"


    Beatrice asked casually from Amane''s side.

 Chapter 249 - 249: 249: Which one do you want? [pt2] R-18

    To say that the people around them were shocked to hear Beatrice''s offer was an underestimation. Some servants dropped their plates and other objects and subs looked up shocked as soon as they heard Beatrice offer her cock up.


    As far as they knew, Beatrice was not someone who made an offer like this lowly.


    If she invited someone to bed, the person was done for. And the show was always done in private so no one knew of her capabilities.


    This was the first time Beatrice had made such a public offer and everyone wanted to see her dominant self in flesh.


    The only one who had a problem with this was Thalia. She was not going to stand for her elder twin fucking someone in public.


    "Dear city lord, there is no need for you to do anything yourself. You have servants like us to entertain your guests after all. Dear guest, please leave everything up to me."


    Thalia stepped forward and presented her hard cock. It was not as big as her sister''s but it was still an impressive size.


    A lot of people would have wanted to be fucked by her and dominate her. But Thalia had enough freedom to choose her fucking partner.


    "Hmm, you are indeed impressive. But I can tell that you do not like me. That does the fun out of using you for me."


    Thalia''s head throbbed as soon as she heard Amane''s words. She hated how Amane was so spot-on but irritating at the same time.


    ''This woman. She is doing this all to infuriate me, right? But calm down and do not react. If you react now, you will give her a chance to retaliate against you.''


    Thalia calmed herself down and plastered a smile on her face.


    "How can that be? Of course, I like you, master. Look, how hard my cock has gotten for you."


    Thalia pointed toward her hard cock and presented it to Amane. This hardness was nothing more than a natural phenomenon since Thalia had seen a sexy scene.


    It had gotten to her and her desire to fuck Amane was high. She did not have to like the other to lust over them. And her cock was the proof of this.


    "Hmm, you do look quite big and hard. You also look like you are in pain. In that case, come and sit here. I will show you a good time you will be unable to forget."


    Amane patted the bed and Thalia made her way there. She gave the servant working on Amane''s pussy a sneer of jealousy before realizing what she was doing.


    Thalia''s eyes met her sister''s as she sat down and she noticed the jealousy in her twin''s eyes. But Thalia did not know if the envy was because of her or because of Amane.


    "You need to relax, little dom. I can tell that you are forcing yourself for your sister''s sake. Let me show you how a real sub feels in the hands of a real dom. You might turn into a sub after this."


    Thalia was startled as soon as she heard Amane''s words. She was sure that she had hidden the dominant part of her personality quite well. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had wanted to be a perfect sub for her sister to use, even if she was not a sub in real life. That was all because Tahlia loved her sister.


    But when Amane''s lips forcefully pushed Thalia''s mouth open and dominated her, she could do nothing but take them and long for them when Amane pulled back.


    A string of saliva connected their lips and Thalia longed for more.


    "Aww, did that excite you? Don''t worry, I will make you feel so good that you will forget all your worries."


    Thalia whined as she felt soft hands caressing her hard cock. She had never been touched so gently before. Her body was melting in pleasure.


    But just when it felt like she would come, the grip on her cock tightened and Thalia was denied her orgasm. She cried out in pain and disappointment as soon as she felt the hand leave her body.


    "What''s wrong, little sub? I thought you would be used to playing around. But your body tells me that you have never played around before. Beatrice, did you never play with your sister before?"


    Amane turned toward Beatrice and Thalia felt annoyed. She wanted to feel her dom''s eyes on her body, not someone else.


    Even if her mind told her that Beatrice was not a threat and she did not need to overreact, Thalia was not able to think rationally.


    So, as soon as Amane turned her head toward Beatrice, Thalia arched her back in an inviting manner and called her closer.


    "P-Please help me. It hurts but it feels so good at the same time. Please, touch me more. Touch my cock."


    Thalia begged while rubbing her cock against Amane''s things. She had never acted this needy in her life before.


    Even a chamber filled with servants, maids, and other ordinary people could not get her to behave in a dignified manner.


    "Be quiet. I am not talking to you so keep your mouth quiet pet. Otherwise, you will be in for a painful punishment time."


    Thalia felt a hand smack her pussy. It was a relatively light smack but it felt as if lightning was coursing through her body after she was hit.


    Thalia had been punished before by Beatrice but it had never felt this intense or overwhelming to her. The shock was still making her body shudder as a result.


    "Have you learned your lesson now, little girl? When I am talking to someone, you do not ask questions and quietly wait for my attention. If not, then I will have to punish you."


    Thalia wanted more. She wanted those hands back on her, touching her and punishing her. She did not care if she had to get spanked and turn all red because of this. She wanted Amane to touch her.


    "P-Please, give me more. My cock is about to burst."


    Thalia begged with an earnest expression on her face. Tears flowed out of her eyes and Thalia''s mouth was filled with saliva.


    She looked done for and did not even turn her head once toward her sister to confirm her reaction.


    "Aww, was this too much for you to handle? Don''t worry, I will try and be gentle with you after this. I do not want to break you after all."


    Amane patted Thalia''s back before she rubbed her cock. The gentle rhythm lured Thalia into a false sense of security. And that was why, the first blow on her thighs caught her off-guard.


    A mix of pain and pleasure assaulted her system. Thalia did not know what she should think at that moment. But she slid her legs wider to get more of Amane''s touch.


    "A-Amane, more. Please, hit me harder. I want to feel your whole hand against me. Feels so good."


    Thalia moaned and her quiet voice echoed throughout the chamber. Everyone gulped as they imagined themselves in Thalia''s place, being spanked by Amane.


    "What a slutty person you are, Thalia. You are feeling so much pleasure just by being spanked by me. Your body is rather shameful. How were you able to hide that you were such a big slut until now."


    Thalia half-heard these words but they did not get registered in her mind. The only thing she knew was that she needed Amane''s hands on her body to be fucking her more thoroughly.


    "Please, not enough. I-I am a slut for pain. My cock is about to burst."


    Thalia complained but her cock was held hostage by Amane at the very last second. That caused Thalia to moan out in annoyance and she opened her eyes to look at Amane with an annoyed expression.


    "W-Why? Why won''t you finish me off? Fuck me, please. I want to be fucked by you."


    Thalia complained as she shook her hips to try and entice Yoko into taking her. Her pussy was twitching and her slick made her lap rather wet.


    But despite all that, the clear winner in this situation was her cock. It was standing tall and erect in front of Thalia''s eyes and she could feel how close it was to bursting.


    "I know you want me to fuck you hard and fast. But you are forgetting that I am the one in control and not you. You might have been able to get away with such silly complaints with your sister, but it is time you feel what a real dom is like."


    "You will not be able to go back to any other kind of sex once I am done with you."


    Amane''s words were a promise that made Thalia shudder. She could feel the truth in them and her body liked it without her brain''s input.


    "Now, let''s put your useless cock to work. I don''t think it''s anything impressive, but we should use it if we want to keep it in working condition."


    Amane spoke softly as she grabbed Thalia''s cock. It was such a sudden and dominant move that Thalia gulped.


    "But before that, let me close your mouth off so that I do not have to hear you complaining. Beatrice, be a dear and feed your sister your stiff cock. I am sure her slutty mouth will milk you dry."


    Thalia was startled when he felt Beatrice''s presence at her side. She was ashamed to say that she had not even felt her sister''s presence.

 Chapter 250 - 250: 250: Which one do you want? [pt3] R-18

    To say that Beatrice was jealous was an underestimation. She did not know why. But she had been in awe of Amane''s presence ever since she walked into the room. And that feeling was just not going down.


    The way she commanded the room and the way she looked at you made Beatrice want to fall to her knees and worship her.


    But it was too bad that she had to maintain her dignity and look like a regal dom to her people. She could not let her image get tarnished.


    However, it all collapsed as soon as Amane gave her a single command. That was enough to shatter all the walls Beatrice had built up around her and she crawled forward to fulfil that request.


    "Beatrice, shove your cock into your disobedient sister''s mouth and fuck her hard. Make sure she is not able to speak once we are done with her."


    Beatrice gulped her saliva down nervously as she was ordered to be rough. She had always tried her best to be gentle with her sister since she felt responsible for her.


    It had always felt¡­wrong to be forceful with Thalia but Beatrice had always pushed her tense feelings aside and did the best she could to fulfil Thalia''s demands.


    But for the first time in her life, being mean came easy to her. She opened Thalia''s mouth with her fingers and shoved her cock in.


    Thalia did not even get a chance to relax before Beatrice''s pussy hit Thalia''s face and she was being fucked hard.


    Thalia tried to complain about the sudden fullness in her throat but her body appreciated the rough treatment. Her cock gave out even more precum and it filled Amane''s hand.


    "Oh, so you like it when your partner is rough with you? For a dom, this is a rather surprising trait. And a rather cute one as well."


    Thalia moaned against Beatrice''s cock and Beatrice arched her back in pleasure. Thalia''s wet mouth taking her deep in felt so good. But it was still not enough.


    Beatrice wanted more. She wanted to be deep into something else, and her cock was fucked hard. She wanted to be held captive while someone took pleasure from her body.


    For a second, she could imagine Amane sitting on top of her body and riding her cock hard. Her cocky grin looked down at Beatrice as her pussy smacked itself up and down Beatrice''s cock.


    Beatrice would be unable to do anything but lie down and breed the other. She would be entirely at Amane''s mercy and the thought made Beatrice lose control.


    "Hey, calm down. I asked you to overwhelm her, not break her. How dare you do things without my permission?"


    Beatrice felt someone grab her face and that stilled her. She looked up blankly at Amane''s expression as her body followed the unspoken command to slow down.


    "Currently, both you and your sister are my toys. And my toys only break then I want them to break. Do you understand?"


    The way Amane looked at her sent shivers down Beatrice''s spine. She could tell that Amane would hold good on her promise of punishing her if Beatrice did anything to displease her.


    And for a minute, it made Beatrice want to push Thalia into breaking. It was a bad idea and likely will not be great in the long term. But her brain could not help but find the fastest way to get punished.


    "Do not think useless thoughts. I can almost hear your brain thinking about messing things up and I will tell you now - do not do that if you value your life. I am not a forgiving master."


    Everyone let out a gasp as soon as they heard Amane''s words. They all wanted to see what kind of response the other dom would give her.


    But contrary to everyone''s belief, Beatrice only backed down after Amane''s words and continued to fuck Thalia''s throat.


    Thalia sobbed as she felt overstimulated from both sides. Her throat was sore while her cock throbbed in pain. She wanted to come but she was being denied her release by Amane.


    "Aww, look at how red your cock has gotten. This must be painful for you. But don''t worry, I will help you out."


    Yoko opened her mouth and took Thalia''s cock into it. The shock of being swallowed so suddenly caused Thalia to cry out in shock and she almost came down Amane''s throat.


    But once more, Amane pulled her throat back at the last second which denied Thalia her release. The frustration caused Thalia to cry out but Amane took no pity on her.


    "Aww, don''t look so disappointed in me, Thalia. I want you to come in my pussy and that is why I delayed your orgasm for so long. You want to taste what a real pussy feels like as well, right?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane patted Thalia''s face when she asked this question but Thalia felt scared suddenly.


    Despite having a massive cock, Thalia had never fucked anyone before. All her firsts had been with her sister and Thalia had felt content in that.


    She had never even known that there was a world of this much pleasure if she had not been put into her place.


    "Don''t worry. Once I train your cock, I will train your pussy as well. We will break you to become the ultimate dom in this underground area. No one will be able to go against you without losing their mind."


    Amane''s words sounded like promises but how could Thalia concentrate on her words when she felt a soft pussy rub against her cock. The friction was maddening and Thalia wanted to shove her cock into that wetness.


    The cock in her throat did not even matter anymore and the annoyance disappeared from Thalia''s mind. All she wanted was that pussy in front of her. She wanted to shove her cock in and feel the pleasure.


    "Don''t worry my dear. I will make sure you will learn all there is to be a good dom. But first, I will give you a taste of how a real pussy feels like when you fuck it."


    Amane held her lower lips open and slowly dragged Thalia''s cock across her folds. Then, she lowered the tip into her body and watched it sink just a little bit. And then she stopped.


    Thalia wanted to complain and she even moved her hands to try and grab Amane''s hips. But she was stopped by Amane and her throat was fucked harder into by Beatrice.


    "You are a crafty bitch. You tried to go against my orders and try to touch me, right? I do not like your small tricks so I will now punish you. Try to hold yourself back."


    Amane had been going slow until now but Thalia soon realized that it was for her sake.


    As soon as Amane dropped her whole weight on her cock, Thalia ended up coming inside her body. It was such a sudden climax that it took Thalia by surprise.


    Her throat tightened around Beatrice''s cock and her sister came down her throat as well.


    Thalia felt spent and she was tired. She tried to pull herself back but neither Beatrice nor Amane let her go.


    "Oh, did you think we were done with you, little Dom? We are far from over. You might have come but I did not. And I will use your cock to make myself come whether you like it or not."


    "Besides, I can tell that your pussy is hungry for some action as well. So, your sister will feel it well."


    Thalia opened her mouth to protest, but all that came out was her sister''s semen that filled her mouth.


    Everything was so overwhelming but it all felt so good at the same time. Beatrice had pulled out of Thalia''s mouth but she was hard once more. She crawled in-between Thalia''s open legs and looked up at Amane to know what she should do next.


    "Enter her slowly but make sure Thalia feels it all. After all, we want to punish her and it will not be a punishment if she doesn''t get to feel it."


    Amane had stopped moving as well by now and it sucked. Thalia tried to move her hips back but Beatrice''s strong arms held her in place. And then, her sister''s cock filled her deep as well.


    Both, her pussy, and her cock were being stimulated by both ends. It made Thalia cry out in pain but pleasure at the same time. She felt so much that she was unable to even think about what was going on.


    "Don''t worry. We will give you so much pleasure that you will be unable to think about anything but fucking for some time."


    That defiantly felt like a promise to Thalia and she could already feel herself slipping.


    The drag of Amane''s wet and slimy pussy against her cock while Beatrice''s cock fucking her pussy was too much. Thalia''s patience was being stretched thin and her body was full from both ends.


    "What''s wrong? Is this too much for your little brain to handle? Don''t worry because I am about to give you even more. Just let yourself go."


    Amane cupped Thalia''s face and for a second her arm felt numb. But she ignored that split-second feeling and focused on fucking Thalia. The drag of that huge cock inside her pussy felt good but Amane needed to focus to make it touch the area that mattered inside her body.


    "I-I am close. It''s too much¡­too much¡­"

 Chapter 251 - 251: 251: The true self [pt1] R-18

    Thalia''s cock twitched inside Amane''s pussy and it spasmed inside it. The slick and wetness were being spread all inside Amane''s pussy and she could tell that Thalia was close.


    "I-I am coming. I am so close. P-Please, let me come."


    Thalia begged while panting. She wanted to come so badly but Amane stopped moving as soon as she felt on the edge.


    "You want to come? What makes you think that you have pleased me enough for me to allow you to come? I don''t think you have been a good enough girl for me to forgive you."


    Thalia''s heart skipped a beat and her cock felt so close to coming. Her pussy was already shaking because of Beatrice''s cock inside of it. Thalia was being broken by all the pleasure she was feeling.


    "P-Please, let me come. I-I will do anything you ask. Let my broken cock come inside your pussy please."


    Thalia begged. She no longer had any self-respect left and her desire could not be held back as well. She needed to come before her cock exploded.


    "Oh, you want to come? But I think you can beg me in a better manner. Ah, your stomach is getting bigger because Beatrice is filling you up. Does it feel good?"


    It felt too good. Beatrice''s cool cum in her stomach was a familiar feeling but Thalia never remembered it feeling this good before.


    She could feel all the cum trying to escape her pussy when Beatrice pulled out. But even that was not enough to make her release. She needed Amane to fuck her cock and break it before she could come.


    "Tsk, so being fucked full will not get you to come now? You have been spoilt by my pussy. But oh well, since this is my fault, it falls to me to help you out as well. I will allow you to come inside my pussy now."


    Amane quickened her pace and Thalia felt the shock go down her spine because of the sudden rush of pleasure.


    Amane''s pussy had a tight hold on her as it pulled her cock deeper and deeper into her body. Thalia''s whole cock felt like a big pleasure zone she could not escape from.


    "It feels¡­good, right? The insides of my slimy and juicy¡­pussy. You can fill it with your cock now."


    As soon as Thalia got permission, she could no longer hold back and her semen filled Amane''s body. She tried to hold herself back but her cock continued to leak out like a broken fountain.


    Thalia was coming even as Amane pulled herself off Thalia''s body.


    "Sheesh, look at how much you came all over. You are like a broken fountain, right? What happened? Were you not able to control yourself?"


    Amane pulled back as she watched Thalia twitch. Her thighs were white and her eyes looked dazed. She seemed unable to look straight at Amane when she opened her eyes.


    "I-I¡­."


    Thalia was a vision to look at. Her open thighs and her leaking pussy combined with her spent cock. She even had a stupid expression on her face that said how fucked out she was.


    On the other hand, Beatrice did not seem to be done just yet. Her cock was still hard but she stood on the side, patiently waiting for Amane to be finished.


    ''Hah, this child is a submissive for sure. I have no idea why everyone thinks that Beatrice is a dom, but everything about her screams submissive. I don''t think she''s aware of this side of herself. I will need to show her.''


    Amane turned toward Beatrice and gestured for her to sit. Beatrice sat down with a doubtful but expecting expression on her face. Amane rubbed her cock a few times to get it hard once more before kneeling.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing?"


    Beatrice asked with a surprised expression on her face. She had not expected Amane to take a submissive pose like this.


    "Oh, I am going to make you so hard and aching that it would be impossible for you to think about anything else but myself right now."


    Amane promised this with a cheeky expression. Despite her submissive stance, something was dominating about her that made Beatrice clench her fists and submit.


    "A-Alright, go ahead and make me come¡­ ah."


    Amane wasted no time with small talk. Her mouth swallowed the cock in front of her and her tongue caressed the vein of Beatrice''s cock. It caused Beatrice to throw her head back and moan in pleasure.


    "I-I want more. Your mouth feels as good as any pussy. I-I am so jealous of Thalia. She got to fuck your pussy open. I want to feel your pussy as well."


    Beatrice admitted. She was slowly losing her mind because of the pleasure but she did not even notice this. Instead, she only noticed the burning feeling in her cock that came from being denied to come.


    Beatrice had been making shallow thrusts into Amane''s mouth all this time, but her hips were forced to come to a halt when Amane gripped them hard.


    "Don''t try and be cheeky with me. If you try to fuck into my mouth, then put some effort into it. Otherwise, do not even try to do such a thing."


    That was a warning to Beatrice and it made her swallow down in fear and stop her shallow thrusts. She wanted to come and she knew that agitating Amane would not help her.


    "Good girl. You listen to me well. I shall reward you for this."


    Amane patted Beatrice''s hips which made Beatrice moan lowly. She controlled her voice as much as she could but she could still feel Amane''s lips pressed against her pussy as well as her cock. They forced her to open and licked her sensitive spots.


    Beatrice wanted to hold back but so much sensation attacking her was not going her any good. In the end, Beatrice ended up coming all over Amane''s face and covering her income.


    It dripped down Amane''s face and even into her clothes and hair. It made her look far more appealing in Beatrice''s opinion. It made Amane look and smell like she was hers.


    "Oh god, this sucks. Lead me to someplace where I can wash myself. I want to get all this stuff off my face."


    Beatrice wanted to stop Amane and she almost did something foolish. She stopped herself before she could reach out for Amane''s hand and held her desire back.


    "I understand. If you want to freshen up, then I will have someone accompany you to the backrooms."


    Beatrice finally brought herself under control and realized how out of character she had been acting up until now. She coughed to hide her embarrassment and quickly snapped her fingers.


    A few of her servants came in quickly and Beatrice instructed them to take Amane up to *her* room and treat her right.


    The servants had seen the whole display and they knew better than to go against Lady Beatrice. So, they bowed down in front of Amane and asked her to follow.


    Amane was impressed with the control Beatrice had over the maids. When she behaved like this, she looked like a dom rather than a submissive. But her real self would not be kept hidden for long.


    ''This poor girl is going to be ruined once I am through with her. But that is what you get for trying to play with things you should not.''


    Amane followed the maids. Her hand still felt heavy and a little numb. But Amane clenched her fist a few times to make the feeling go away. That made her feel better but she decided to get her hand checked out as soon as she could.


    This was most likely the result of Amane''s attempt to use the Rabelais''s power. The contamination was trying to spread across her body as well. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But since Amane was a human, it would not be able to find an opening to enter her body and cause any effect.


    A few months was all Amane would need to be rid of this miasma. But for the time being, Amane would seal this contamination so that it would not cause harm to anyone.


    She had already sent Moony home to convey her message and tell everyone what happened. The divine guild would finish sealing up Rabelais''s place while Amane gained the rights to those lands and sealed them off later. That was the only way to protect everyone.


    ....


    "L-Lady Thalia, you need to calm down. Should I run you a bath as well?"


    The servant assigned to look after Thalia shook slightly when she saw her master''s angry expression. She could feel her submissive body wanting to bow in front of Thalia and she knew that it was because her master was a dom.


    The only reason she pretended to be a sub was because she did not want to lose Beatrice. But now a real threat had appeared in front of her.


    "I don''t want to calm down. I want to kill that cunning fox who dared to touch what is mine. No matter how dominant that stupid Amane was, how could Beatrice allow herself to be touched? Did you know what my sister look like - a fool who was in love? I cannot handle this anymore."


    Thalia''s blood boiled. Her body still ached after getting fucked hard and remembering it made her ache for more. Thalia had to make an active effort to hate Amane. Otherwise, she would not be able to handle her feelings.

 Chapter 252 - 252: 252: The true self [pt2] R-18

    Thalia looked at the foolish maid who offered the run her a bath. The maid looked like a good girl with fair skin and rosy cheeks. She also looked away when Thalia gave her a hard look.


    ''Tsk, this girl is no good. She is too timid to hold my gaze. It makes my tendencies as a dom rise.''


    Being surrounded by subs day in and day out made Thalia weak to them. As much as she wanted to be a good sub for her sister, it was tough at times as her nature beckoned to be dominant and punish anyone who went against her.


    "You! How dare you go against me. Bring me a whip. It is time I shape you into a decent being who would listen to me."


    The maid shivered as soon as she heard Thalia''s words. But that shiver was not one of fear, but one of anticipation. The maid was happy that her miss was willing to discipline her.


    "Of course, miss. I will go and bring your favorite whip for you."


    The maid quickly returned with the leather whip and then turned her back to Thalia to receive her punishment.


    Thalia was not gentle with the maid. Her whip made cracking noises as it continued to hit the maid''s naked flesh. There were dark red marks on the maid''s body.


    But instead of pain, the maid felt pleasure. One hard strike against her ass made her come and she collapsed. Thalia liked the rush of power she felt as well, but she refused to show it on her face.


    Instead, she stepped on top of the maid and gave her a disappointed look.


    "Tsk, you slut. You collapsed as soon as I struck you a few times. If you are so weak against a sub like then, then it makes me worry for you. I wonder if you would even be able to stand after all that."


    Thalia commented as the maid continued to lie there. Thalia had no choice but to touch the maid with her feet to see if she was alive or not. The maid did not move a single inch but she did moan as her face was nudged by Thalia''s feet.


    She even moaned and leaned more into that touch. Her mesmerized eyes looked at Thalia as if she was a deity who was here to save the maid.


    That look made Thalia hunger for more. But she could not give in to her desires and impulses. She needed to hold herself back. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get up. Hurry up and get up before I get angry at you."


    The maid somehow found herself rising back to her feet and looked at Thalia. The maid seemed to want more from Thalia but was disappointed when Thalia just turned her head away.


    Now dejected, the maid quickly left the hallway. But her quick steps only caused Thalia to feel more irritated.


    She did not notice that her display had been seen by Amane from outside. Nor did she care much to be discovered.


    ......¡­


    For the record, Amane had not wanted to roam around the inner palace but she was lost when she tried to find anyone in there. And that was how she came across Thalia''s room.


    The poor girl seemed to be oppressing her true desires and it made Amane feel sorry for her.


    Before Amane could head into Thalia''s room, someone put their hand on Amane''s shoulder and dragged her back. Amane would have broken the daring person''s worst if she did not hear the familiar breathing behind her ear.


    "Oh my! You startled me, Beatrice. What brings you here? Did you decide to follow me? Or, do you want something from me?"


    Amane asked the conflicted lady. Somehow, she had a feeling that Beatrice wanted to say something to her but was holding her feelings back.


    "I¡­wanted to check something out with you. Please, come with me. What I want to talk about should not be discussed in an open corridor."


    Amane did have a feeling about what Beatrice wanted to ask her. But for now, Amane remained quiet and followed Beatrice. She felt a lot of eyes on her as she moved behind Beatrice.


    Most of the people here were waiting to see what Amane would do before they decide if they wanted to side with her or against her.


    "Don''t pay these old fools any attention. They are in awe of your aura and they want to be your exclusive sub. You have a charm that makes even the doms around you want to submit to you."


    Beatrice explained before she ushered Amane behind her door and smacked it close. Then, as soon as the door was closed behind her, Beatrice turned her back to the door and her body slid down the door.


    Her poor legs could no longer take the weight of her body and Beatrice collapsed in front of Amane.


    "Y-You witch. What the hell did you do to me? Ever since I have seen you, my body refuses to calm down. It wants something from you and I don''t know what it is."


    Beatrice looked confused. No, she looked terrified about what her body was going through. The way she held her body was proof that she did not know what was going on.


    But she still looked up at Amane and tried to appear as her confident self.


    "Aww, so you have no idea what is wrong with you? I don''t know if I should pity you or feel amused by you."


    Amane patted Beatrice''s face and she unconsciously leaned more into Amane. The second Beatrice realized what she was doing, she tried to pull back. But it was too late by that time.


    "Don''t try and resist me now. There is nothing you can do that can make your body go back to normal. Especially not after it has gotten a taste of what it had been carving all this time."


    Amane''s explanation still did not make much sense to Beatrice. She had no idea what Amane thought her body was carving, but this was not it.


    "I-I don''t have any idea what you mean. I am¡­"


    "A sub. Even if you do not realize it yourself, your body has begun to show the signs of it now. Soon, you will be forced to admit your position."


    Beatrice looked startled by the revelation. She refused to believe that what she had heard had any merit.


    "No, that cannot be. I¡­surely not. I mean, everyone knows how dominant I am. They all bow down to me and they¡­"


    "Then, would you like me to show you the true power of being a dom? You need to realize what your body already has."


    Amane''s voice almost sounded like a threat to Beatrice. It startled her enough to drop her act and look at Amane with a scared expression.


    "I am not a sub. I will no longer fall for you and your ridiculous tricks. I thought we could be friends if I treated you well, but I can see that you have no intention of playing nice with me."


    Beatrice confessed before she turned back and tried to head out of the room. But for some reason, her body refused to move and Beatrice was stuck in her place.


    Every nerve in her body protested this move since she did not have the permission of her dom to go out.


    "What is wrong, Beatrice? Were you not going to head out? Then hurry up and go out."


    Even though Amane said these words, her words had a different meaning. They were commands for Beatrice not to move and not to leave.


    ''I¡­this is ridiculous. I am not a sub and I refuse to believe it.''


    "I can see that you are struggling to accept your reality. In that case, why don''t you allow me to show you your true place."


    Amane whispered these words directly into Beatrice''s ear and Beatrice''s legs went weak. She had not even heard Amane walking toward her and by the time she realized what happened, it had been too late.


    "Y-You did something to me. I ¡­my body was never like this before and I¡­"


    "I know that you are powerful and resourceful. But you cannot deny your nature. Now, let me show you some fun times and get your body adjusted to its true purpose. I promise that all you will feel is pleasure."


    Beatrice feared what would happen to her.


    But at the same time, her body was carved for Amane''s heated touch. She needed to be caressed and put into her place. She arched for it and when Amane pulled her hand back, Beatrice whined loudly.


    "Shut up. From now on, I am the one in charge of this room and you are my slave. If you understand what I am saying, then kneel."


    Beatrice kneeled without much convincing. Her brain and body were not in sync with each other right now.


    "Now, if you want this all to stop, then yell ''Red.'' Until then, I will take what I do as permission and not follow along if you tell me to stop. Did you understand?"


    Amane asked this question to Beatrice but she only received an ignorant look and tear-filled eyes.


    Now that Amane felt bad or anything. She knew that Beatrice had heard what Amane had said and she could use the signal if she needed to.


    "Now slave, stand up and kneel in front of me. You will crawl behind me like a dog and wash me as your first task."

 Chapter 253 - 253: 253: Luring her [pt1] R-18

    Amane could still see the hesitation in Beatrice''s eyes. This was the first time Beatrice was being made to do such things and she had no idea what she should do next.


    No, she had seen enough public displays to know what she needed to do and how she needed to perform. She was just a little hesitant since this was her first time doing something like this.


    But her body wanted to submit to the person in front of her. It was craving for the touch and the euphoria that followed she followed an order.


    "What are you waiting for, you dumb slave? I asked you to kneel. Do not keep me waiting."


    Amane''s hands forced Beatrice to look up. The pain in her scalp caused her head to turn back suddenly. It hurt but felt good at the same time. This dual sensation was the reason Beatrice was not able to call these feelings off.


    Despite her lack of input, as soon as Amane gave the order for the second time, Beatrice''s knees hit the ground and she kneeled.


    Her mouth panted heavily and her tongue rolled out of her mouth. She looked like a dumb dog as she looked up at her master for further orders.


    "Aww, so could do it if I ask you forcefully. My pet, you did well."


    Amane scratched the back of Beatrice''s head and Beatrice leaned more into her touch. Her head lay almost flat against Amane''s hand as she nudged a little more into her side.


    Just as Beatrice felt the most comfortable and safe, Amane pulled back from her. The younger had a sadistic look in her eyes that made Beatrice anticipate what would happen next.


    "I think we have had enough of playing around. And as much as I would like to keep you naked, it is time you serve me how I intend to. First, I place a change of clothes on the bed. Hurry up and change into your new uniform. I will inform you of your duties afterward."


    Amane patted the bed and Beatrice raised her head to see the uniform Amane was talking about.


    Beatrice unfolded it, only to find that the ''uniform'' she had been given was just scraps of clothes sewn around. It would likely not hide anything about her body even if she tried to hide it.


    These clothes were humiliating and there was no way in hell that Beatrice would be caught wearing these clothes normally. But her current mind was different. Right now, she was in a trance and she would do anything Amane asked her to do.


    "Of course. If this is what Master wants me to do, then I will quickly change into my new uniform."


    Beatrice stripped in front of Amane. She had never been shy and her new confidence only added to her charm.


    She took off her clothes and bared her perfect body in front of Amane.


    The panties were the first thing to be worn. They had a hole to allow Beatrice''s cock to lean out while the rest of it looked like a second skin.


    It was followed by a short skirt which showed everything. The cock dangling out of the panties could be seen reaching out from underneath the skirt.


    The upper piece of the uniform was nothing to scoff at as well. The blouse was more like a bikini with only a small string keeping Beatrice''s heavy breasts in place. It made Beatrice look naughty and there was a blush on her face.


    But despite her being in such a humiliating situation, Beatrice did not back down and kept her head high.


    "Now that my pet is ready, it is time for me to take a bath. Come, help me out."


    Amane was not dirty since she had showered a few hours ago. But bathroom sex was a good way for one to relax.


    So, Amane had Beatrice prepare the bath water while ogling her ass the whole time. Once the tub was filled, Amane lowered her body into the water and held herself open.


    She felt Beatrice''s breath hitch as soon as her eyes fell on Amane''s wet pussy. A familiar hardness subtly pressed against Amane''s side as well which she ignored for the time being.


    But once Beatrice began to subtly move her hips in sync with Amane''s to get more friction, Amane decided to put a stop to it.


    "Stop seeking your pleasure, you stupid maid. You are here to serve me and not the other way around. It looks like I will have to remind you of your place once more."


    Amane grabbed the back of Beatrice''s head and pulled her into a harsh kiss. Beatrice had not expected such aggression so she was unable to fight back.


    She could only allow herself to be dragged along by Amane and when she was let go, she collapsed.


    "So, how did you like that kiss? It was not enough for you, right? I can feel that your body is twitching more. And we cannot have that."


    Amane made a disapproving sound that went directly to Beatrice''s pussy and cock. She had never felt this turned on before.


    Every fiber in her body was begging her to lie back and allow Amane to do anything she wanted with her body.


    "I-I¡­please. Touch me¡­"


    Beatrice begged as she held her hip out. Her skirt hid nothing and her panties had taken the shape of her lower lip. Beatrice presented it all to Amane in hopes of being able to come. She even closed her eyes in anticipation.


    "Aww, don''t worry. I will touch you soon. But first, we need to make sure you are fully prepared for your punishment session."


    Amane dragged her finger up and down Beatrice''s slit. She even forced her finger to drag the wet panties inside Beatrice''s pussy.


    Beatrice felt every moment of this happening and she moaned. She wanted more and she moved her hips to try and force Amane''s fingers deeper into her body.


    And that was her mistake. Beatrice did not expect Amane to pull back and look back at her with a look of disapproval.


    "Tsk, a dog in heat only has one way to calm down. I will need to muzzle you to ensure that you do not get any bitch pregnant by mistake."


    Beatrice felt something cold slip on her hard cock that prevented her from coming. At the same time, Amane finally took her panties down and held a small egg-like thing in front of her.


    "The second I touched your pussy; I could tell that you have not played with it much. But as a bitch, your cunt needs to be all swollen and stretched out for your master. So let us train it now."


    Amane forced the egg-like things inside Beatrice and it felt weird. But then the vibrations started and Beatrice lost all strength in her legs. She collapsed and looked up at Amane while twitching.


    She could not even speak at that moment as she tried to convey how she felt. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aww, I know what you want to say to me. If you cannot stand up, then kneel and walk. We will be making a round around this area so I hope you are ready to meet other people."


    Beatrice''s heart skipped a beat in anticipation and fear at the same time. She dreaded what her people would think if they saw her like this.


    But at the same time, the submissive part of Beatrice wanted people to look at her and see what a good fuck she was.


    "Don''t worry. I sent the servants back for the time being. There are not a lot of people we can run into. How I shall collar you and take you out for a walk."


    Amane had not liked to take walks with pets a lot, but she was certainly beginning to enjoy this experience a lot.


    Once Beatrice was convinced, she did not put up any more fights and allowed herself to be collared. A fluffy pink collar was secured around her neck before Beatrice tugged her to come along.


    The pair made it to the end of the corridor before they were faced with a shocked expression from Thalia. It seemed as if Thalia had come here by accident and she had meant to turn around. But the display in front of her was stimulating her too much.


    "I¡­what is going on here? Can anyone tell me what you both are doing? Bea, why are you on the floor? No wait, don''t tell me. I have a feeling that the less I know, the better it will be for me."


    Jealousy clouded Thalia''s words as she took in the display in front of her eyes. She wanted to touch her sister so badly but she had to hold herself back.


    Of course, this did not go unnoticed by Amane and she had a great idea of how to get what she desired from these sisters.


    "Of course, you should know what we are doing, Thalia. You see, your sister is such a *great friend* that she agreed to be my sub for the day and fulfill my desires. Now, I must get going because my bitch is getting restless."


    Amane tugged at Beatrice''s leash and the elder instantly followed. Her face was full of humiliation but her legs were wet and a small pool had formed where Beatrice had been standing.


    Amane was about to let this go when she turned around and had another idea. She could use this situation to her advantage as well.

 Chapter 254 - 254: 254: Luring her [pt2] R-18

    Amane''s hands hit Beatrice''s ass unexpectedly. Neither Beatrice nor Thalia had expected this to happen. Both moaned out and that force shifted the egg vibrator inside Beatrice''s pussy, causing her to collapse face-first.


    This exposed her naked pussy and ass for everyone passing the hallway to see but Beatrice seemed to not care.


    "You bitch. Look at how much work you have created for the servants. You deserved to be punished."


    The next slap was more for the show and less for the impact. It had a loud noise that made even Thalia look interested.


    "Y-You! What do you think you are doing to Bea? She is a city lord and the most dominant person in this city. I will not have you ruin her reputation."


    Thalia complained as she stood in between Amane and Beatrice. She seemed hesitant to stop the display, but her heart felt intense jealousy now.


    ''It should have been me, not this outsider who is making Bea submit to them. I will not forgive Amane for this.''


    Thalia had made up her mind but Amane only laughed at her serious tone.


    "Oh my! I can tell how serious you are about protecting your cousin but frankly speaking, you have no right to tell me what to do and what not to do. Your sister and I have a contract and I am not doing anything against her wishes."


    Amane put her hand on Thalia''s shoulder and she instantly knew that Thalia would back down. The way her body had reacted told Amane everything she needed to know about Thalia.


    But despite having bowed to Amane, Thalia was still standing tall. It made Amane certain that Thalia was a dom. And even Thalia knew the truth about herself as well.


    ''So, the only reason Thalia pretended to be a sub was for her sister? Ah, things now make sense. In that case, Thalia would be beyond jealous right now. Ah, what a fun situation I am in.''


    Amane suddenly had a lot of advantage and she decided to make use of it. She tugged at Beatrice''s leash and the eldest instantly looked at Amane with a loyal expression.


    That, in turn, made Thalia fume. But she managed to hold her desire to curse back.


    "Thalia, we should get going now. My sub needs a lot more discipline and I also need to teach her a few tricks."


    Amane took a few steps before she turned back toward Thalia''s frozen body.


    "Your desires are not wrong and you should go for them. If you want me to help you out, then my door is always open. I can help you get what you want if you agree to pay my price."


    Thalia realized this after hearing those words.


    Amane knew that it was because she talked about ''price'' and did not say that she would help Thalia out for free.


    In the business world, every word and action had a hidden meaning. If someone said that they would help you for ''free,'' then they certainly had a hidden motive.


    "I will think about it. Give me some time to ponder on your offer."


    Thalia did not instantly agree with Amane''s decision no matter how much she wanted to. She looked at Beatrice with an expression filled with longing and some of it was reflected in Beatrice''s eyes as well.


    Amane allowed this eye-contract to happen for a solid minute before she tugged at Beatrice''s leash again and tugged her to come along.


    Once they were far enough and back into their room, Amane unleashed Beatrice but kept her collar.


    "You were such a naughty puppy out there, Beatrice. Now kneel so that I can deliver you the punishment."


    Amane''s words were followed instantly. Beatrice sat on the bed with her ass raised right in front of Amane.


    Amane''s hand slapped the red part of Beatrice''s ass once more and she tried to get away from the pain. But another slap followed in quick succession.


    "You do not get to move. Don''t you dare pretend as if you do not like this? Your cock is telling me a different story. And we also might need to plug up your slutty pussy."


    Amane complained as she used her finger to gather the slick flowing out of Beatrice''s body. The slick dripped Amane''s hand in that smelly liquid.


    "I''mmm shorryyyyy"


    Beatrice tried to speak but it was difficult for her to form words right now. Her mouth could only form moans and deformed sentences.


    "Tsk, this is awkward for me as well. Listening to a bitch like you is putting me in a horny mood as well. See, my pussy is dripping as well."


    Amane rubbed her pussy against Thalia''s thigh. Thalia looked startled and she tried to get more friction, but Amane pulled back.


    "Keep on sitting back. I will use your body as I want to. You do not have a reason or a right to complain unless you use the safe word."


    Beatrice''s conscious mind knew that she could use the safe word and all of this would stop. But she did not want to use the safe word. She wanted to be used until there was nothing left of her.


    "Use¡­me¡­. cock¡­hurts¡­. please¡­"


    Beatrice''s sentence might be broken, but it conveyed its meaning.


    Amane took Beatrice''s hard cock in her hand and stroked it. Beatrice threw her head back in a pleased moan at the sensation. Loud gasps escaped her mouth as a result of this.


    "Aww, your cock hurts? Well, since I am the one who made it like this, then do you want me to take responsibility as well?"


    Amane whispered these words directly into Beatrice''s ear and she watched as Beatrice''s whole frame shivered as a result of this.


    Her legs were spread just a little bit more and Beatrice held herself open for Amane to take.


    "P-Please, sit on my cock. Punish this naughty thing with your pussy. I will do anything¡­"


    Beatrice pleaded as she forced her hips to come more prominent. The cock-cage on Beatrice''s cock prevented her from coming no matter what she did.


    "Hmm, your cock is beautiful. But I am in the mood to play with your other hole first. What do you say? Should I fuck your pussy first? You might just break if I touch your cock now."


    Amane asked Beatrice and the elder lady shivered as a result. She looked up at Amane with a begging expression and held her things open for Amane.


    "Please, just touch me anywhere. Fuck me if you want to. Just do anything."


    Beatrice held her thighs open as she looked up at Amane with a begging expression on her face. It made Amane lick her lips in anticipation and she leaned more into Beatrice''s body.


    "Aww, your begging face is really to my liking. If you ask me to fuck you like that, then it will be hard for me to resist you as well."


    Amane patted Beatrice''s face before reaching down and entering her finger into Beatrice''s body. It caused Beatrice to instantly arch her back and moan out loud. Beatrice looked startled at the loud noise but Amane just held her face in place.


    "Don''t get distracted, doll. We are just beginning."


    Amane brought out her favorite double-sided dildo and quickly inserted it into her body. The stretch felt calming and Amane carefully slid that dildo into Beatrice''s body.


    The thick fake-cock filled Beatrice well. It made her gasp as she felt her pussy stretching around that thick rod.


    "T-Too much. Cock feels so good."


    Amane''s lands caressed Beatrice''s cock and she looked entirely too smug when Beatrice sobbed in pleasure. The thick cock was filling her well and every nerve in Beatrice''s pussy sang.


    Since she was not used to this much pleasure, Beatrice felt her body contract around the cock in her body and she came she had never come this fast before.


    But despite coming from her pussy, Beatrice did not feel satisfied. Her cock still hurt and it was turning red because of her desire to come.


    "See, you are so greedy. You came so much but you were not able to come even after that. It makes me want to bully you even more. Would you like to feel more pleasure?"


    Amane asked as she stroked Beatrice''s hard cock. In return, Beatrice arched her back into that touch. She sobbed as her hard cock continued to try and signify its existence.


    "P-Please, let me come. It hurts, master. I will do anything if you allow me to come."


    Beatrice begged with everything she had. Amane hummed and decided to play her cards right.


    "I see. So, you would do anything I ask you to. In that case, I am about to tie you up and leave you here. If you have not tried to get yourself off by the time I come back, I will reward you."


    "Oh, and don''t be surprised if I do not come back alone. I promise that you will only feel pleasure tonight as my bitch."


    Amane promised this to Beatrice.


    Beatrice did not want others to see her like this, but she wanted to be a good girl at the same time. So, she just kept quiet and nodded along to Amane''s proposal. She was going to keep herself steady until Amane came back. And then, she would make sure that Amane fucked her right.


    And if Amane brought back another person who would be willing to fuck Beatrice, then it would be even better for Beatrice. It would make her melt from pleasure.


    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 255 - 255: 255: Luring her [pt3]

    Amane did not even bother to close and lock the door behind her. She was not intending to go far or disappear for a long time. She just needed to make a quick escape and then come back with Thalia.


    But what she did not know was that Thalia would be making her work even easier by appearing in front of Amane out of nowhere.


    As for the record, Thalia seemed surprised to see Amane as well. Her shock was quickly masked by her arrogant smile and haughty attitude but Amane still took note of that surprised expression on the other''s face.


    "What do you think you are doing? You might have gotten certain. Permissions¡­from my elder sister to do what you want to, but that does not mean I will tolerate you running around our base. Hurry up and go back to your room."


    Amane did not miss how Thalia''s eyes roamed all over her body and then searched for Beatrice behind her back.


    Once she noticed that Beatrice was not there, Thalia quickly controlled her expression. The maid accompanying Thalia this time looked confused at Thalia''s attitude.


    "Oh my! I am sorry for running into you, Lady Thalia. But the truth of the matter is that I wanted to talk to you about something. I am sure you have thought over my offer and came here to talk to me about it."


    For a brief second, Panic surged through Thalia''s eyes and she looked alarmed. But those emotions were masked within a minute and Thalia narrowed her eyes.


    "I see, so I unconsciously walked here because of that reason *cough* I mean, I wanted to talk to you as well. Running into you saves me the hassle. Now, can we finish our talks?"


    Thalia looked up at Amane and the maid stepped forward to here more as well. Amane did not want their talk to be publicly announced so soon so she just looked at the maid with an annoyed expression.


    The maid was likely a spy because the maid noticed how Amane was looking at her with suspicion. But despite that, the maid did not back down and continued to appear oblivious.


    "I would prefer if there was no one else around us when we discuss such delicate things. I am sure that your maids are trustworthy but I am not looking to disclose anything we talked about today."


    Amane thought of being subtle at first. But then she decided to just come out and say what she wanted to. Sometimes, it was better to be blunt than to hold your words back.


    Thalia looked at her maid with a thoughtful expression and the maid made a begging expression to not be sent away.


    "You are right. It will be better if others are not privy to our conversation. All of you can head back now. And I will know if you do not head back."


    Thalia snapped her finger and more than a dozen of people''s presence disappeared from around Amane. But not everyone had left them alone even after that order.


    So, Amane made her aura snap at the people who decided to ignore Thalia''s order and that sent them running. Amane further cemented a barrier around them to not let their words out of the circle.


    Once her preparations were finished, she turned back to look at her annoyed partner.


    "So, speak what you want from me. Your offer sounds far too good to me so I want to know what you want from me exactly."


    Thalia might have masked it well until now, but she was impatient and she wanted to know how she could get her hands on Beatrice.


    "You want to know what you can do for me? Well, it''s rather simple. I want you to sell a piece of your family''s private land to me. Now, hear me out. Did you hear about one of your monasteries blowing up recently? I am afraid that something is annoying on that land."


    Thalia looked surprised after she heard what Amane wanted from her. But she was not shocked, rather, she was relieved after hearing Amane''s offer.


    Amane could have asked her for anything and Thalia would have considered her offer. But asking for only a piece of land was too little.


    Plus, Thalia had heard about the land Amane was talking about. And unlike her sister, Beatrice, Thalia had been worried about getting into trouble for that piece of land. News had it that the divine guild was looking to eye that land.


    "You just want that piece of land? But what value does it hold for you now? I''ve heard the news and I know how the divine guild is eying it as well. Are you looking to negotiate with them over that piece of land?"


    Thalia asked to wiggle more information out of Amane. But Amane knew this game well and she was not going to fall for this trick.


    "What I want to do with that land is not something you need to be concerned about. You just need to sell it to me and I will make your wish come true. So, what do you say?"


    Amane asked as she held her hand out. She was offering Thalia something Thalia had desired for a long time but had not been able to get.


    ''This feels like the devil''s trap. The words, the condition, it is all too sweet. Is the real purpose of this trip not to buy that land, but to seduce me and Beatrice? I am afraid to say that it is working.''


    Thalia bit her lip in worry and agitation. She did not think that it would be right for her to make this decision based solely on her feelings. But that specific piece of land Amane wanted was directly under Thalia''s command.


    It was her private piece of land she could do whatever with.


    "Fine, I understand. So, you want me to gift that land to you or will you buy it from me?"


    Thalia was ready to take a huge loss either way. But she really wanted to be with Beatrice as much as she could.


    "I will pay in full and bear all the cost of the transfer. I just want you to sign the contract."


    Thalia was surprised when the contract for the land appeared out of nowhere. But then again, if Amane had planned it all out, then she must have a lot of confidence in her win. It was given why she was prepared with the contract and all.


    Thalia signed the contract and then looked at Amane with an expecting expression.


    "So, we signed the contract. What else do you want me to do?"


    Thalia asked with an eager voice. At that moment, it was difficult to tell who was the younger one and who was the older one.


    "Now, I will teach you how to be a good dom not only to Beatrice but to others as well. Now come, there is a gift waiting for you in my room."


    Amane held her hand out to Thalia and it felt like the devil''s temptation. Thalia''s reasoning said that she should not take that hand. If she did, then there would be no going back.


    But despite Thalia''s better judgement, she ended up grasping that hand and was pulled back behind Amane. They both reached Amane''s assigned room and Thalia gasped as soon as she opened the room door.


    Her sister, the one dom who never yielded to anyone, Beatrice, was currently kneeling on the bed and arching her back. The fake cock inside Beatrice was facing the door and anyone who entered the room would be able to see it.


    Thalia was frozen at the door but Amane walked inside and stood in front of Beatrice.


    "M-Master, I held back from coming. I did good, right? You will allow me to come right? My cock is killing me."


    Thalia gulped as she witnessed this display. Her sister was falling apart but in a good way. She seemed overwhelmed but aching for it at the same time.


    "Oh my! You did so well not to come on the fake cock inside your pussy. But this is not enough for you, right? You want more and I have brought someone with me who can give it all to you."


    "Thalia, stop standing at the corner like this. Come here and look at your sister."


    Beatrice''s eyes widened as soon as she heard her sister''s name but she remained calm and looked back.


    Thalia''s eyes were wide in desire but she still held herself back. She did not want to startle her sister with the dark desires that were running through her head.


    But it was clear that Beatrice had no regard for her patience. Beatrice took one look at Thalia and her bulging cock before moaning and holding her ass toward Thalia. It made her cock-filled pussy protrude even more.


    Thalia could not turn her eyes away from that sexy scene in front of her. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "T-Thalia, please help me out. It hurts and I want to come. You will give me your cock, right? You will fuck me deep inside and mess me up. This fake cock does not compare to the real thing. You will fuck me hard and make me cock-stupid."


    Beatrice begged Thalia and it made the younger want to move.


    But she was not able to take a single step toward Beatrice. No matter how much she wanted to fuck Beatrice hard and fast, Thalia''s gut feeling told her that she should wait around for a bit longer.

 Chapter 256 - 256: 256: Luring her [pt4] R-18

    "Thalia, hurry and touch me. I want to be fucked by you. Please."


    The more Beatrice begged Thalia to fuck her, the more Thalia felt her resolve shatter. She wanted to head over to Beatrice and fuck her hard. Her body was singing for her to connect with Beatrice.


    And she unconsciously took a step when Amane clicked her tongue at them. That brought Thalia''s consciousness back and she stopped moving.


    "You slut, behave in front of your other master. Right now, Thalia is not your sister or your submissive. She is your dom who is here to assist me. You will address her as master and show her all the respect you can, alright?"


    Thalia remembered what she was here to do and her face burned in mortification at her lack of control.


    She could not believe that she had lost control that easily. This had never happened to her before.


    "I¡­"


    "Save your excuses. Since you are here as a dom, you need to control yourself. Do not show your hesitation in front of your slave or they would try to take advantage of it. Look at this slut here. She tried to seduce you so that you would help her."


    The way Amane held up Beatrice''s head was sexy. It made Beatrice arch her head into Amane''s hands and her long neck made Thalia want to bite it.


    "I-I am sorry. I will behave. P-Please, let me come."


    Beatrice begged and Thalia could not take it anymore. She slapped her hand on that bouncy-looking ass in front of her. Thalia flinched at the loud sound her hand made.


    She was about to pull back when Beatrice pressed her ass back into Thalia''s hand with equal vigor and asked for more.


    "Thalia, master, it feels good. Spank me more. Punish me for being a bad girl."


    It was hard for Thalia to control herself as it was. But if Beatrice kept on begging Thalia like this, then Thalia would not be able to focus on her at all.


    Thalia was already finding it hard to control herself by being in this situation alone. It was like a dream come true for her.


    "You are being far too gentle on her. If you keep on being like this, then your slut will only take advantage of you and not learn anything. In such times, you need to be hard on her. Now grab her hair and pull her head up."


    Amane''s voice broke the sweet space Thalia was in and Thalia almost snapped at her before she found her body following Amane''s command.


    Beatrice cried out in pain as her head was pulled back but Thalia felt in control of her body and emotions, she was also in awe of what she had just done.


    "See, your slut will only learn if you teach her to behave. You need to deal with them with a swift but firm hand."


    Thalia marveled at the way Beatrice had fallen quite under her hand. She had never seen anything like this before.


    It still left her in awe of what was happening.


    "Master, please help me out. My pussy cannot take it anymore. The fake cock, it is not enough."


    Beatrice complained and Thalia could feel her mouth moving on her own.


    "Oh, in that case, shall I take it out? But look, your pussy does not want to let this fake cock go. I am having such a hard time pulling this thing out."


    Thalia lightly tugged at the fake-cock in Beatrice''s pussy and watched as it sank deeper inside Beatrice.


    Beatrice cried out as she felt the fake cock go deeper into her body. It felt so good that every time Thalia even nudged the fake cock even a little bit. It touched her pleasure spot. The thinking was getting difficult for Beatrice.


    "Ugh, no more. Want the real thing inside me. Please, give me your cum. I want it deep inside me, Thalia."


    Beatrice tried to hold her pussy open, but it was not stretched enough. Thalia watched as Beatrice tried to hold herself open and fail to do so. Her small pussy gripped the fake-cock even deeper once this happened.


    Beatrice cried out as her actions forced her body to accommodate more of that fake-cock.


    "Thalia, focus. You cannot allow your sub to set the speed for this session. You cannot give them more power than they can handle. Otherwise, your slave will control your every move. I am sure you do not want that."


    Amane''s eyes were filled with disapproval. They made Thalia feel smaller than she was and her chest tightened.


    "I-I understand. I will pay attention from now on. Anyway, it is all this slut''s fault for trying to seduce me with her innocent-looking face. I will punish her for this."


    Thalia quickly gathered herself and faced Beatrice. Her eyes looked harder for a minute and she slapped Beatrice''s pussy hard.


    That unexpected touch forced the fake-cock to jab Beatrice right in the place where it felt the most pleasurable and Beatrice felt her eyes roll into the back of her mind.


    Before she knew it, Beatrice came around with that fake cock and almost lost consciousness. Thalia was worried for her and almost stopped her actions when Amane raised her hand. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your sister is alright. She will tell us if this is too much for her. Right, Beatrice?"


    Beatrice looked confused for a few seconds before she shook her head.


    "N-Not red. Want more¡­please. Master, please punish me more."


    Beatrice begged as she wiggled her body against Thalia''s. Her back rubbed Thalia''s breasts in a pleasing manner which made Thalia ache to hold her moan back.


    "See, I told you that your sister wants more. Now give it to her and be a good dom. I know that your cock is hurting to get some comfort as well."


    Amane''s touch was unexpected but Thalia felt herself leaning into that feeling. This was addicting and Thalia was afraid that she would never be able to go back to acting like a submissive.


    "Bea, don''t worry. You did your best until now, but now, it will be my cock that will make you melt and forget about everything. First, let''s get rid of this toy in your pussy."


    Thalia tugged at the fake-cock inside Beatrice''s pussy and the elder tried her best to hold that cock in. But in the end, Beatrice''s body was not able to hold on to the cock and it popped out of her pussy was a wet sound.


    "Wow Bea, look at yourself. You are gushing all over and your pussy continues to force these juices out. Do you think it will make lewd sounds once I am fucking you?"


    Thalia asked as her fingers replaced the fake cock that had just been inside Beatrice. Her sister''s pussy was warm and wet. But it also felt tight.


    Thalia had never fucked anyone before and this was her first time. But she was still eager to discover more of this feeling inside her heart. Her cock even throbbed at the thought of making her sister full.


    "Too much. Thalia, this is too¡­ugh¡­much. My pussy¡­won''t stop¡­gushing¡­"


    Beatrice complained as her pussy continues to make a wet patch on the ground. She felt broken as if she would not stop leaking. She was sure that the bed beneath her body was all soaked up as well.


    "I know this is too much for you Bea, but don''t worry. Soon, your body will be full of my cock and that will be all you think about."


    Thalia promised as she caressed the pussy in front of her. She was startled when another hand joined her. But instead of going to the pussy, it went to Beatrice''s cock.


    "Ah, did you both forget about me? I am here to play as well. And your display did a good job turning me on."


    Thalia had forgotten that Amane had been in the room. But the youngest did her best to remind them of her presence.


    Amane''s hand caressed Beatrice''s bound cock which caused the eldest to throb and cry out. It must be hurting her to have her cock bound like this.


    "Thalia, you can have her ass and her pussy. But this cock, today this is mine. I will have to satisfy me in all ways possible."


    Thalia wanted to protest but she could not. The way Amane dominated Beatrice and made her submit was too hot. Any time Thalia opened her mouth, all she could look at was the picture of Amane in front of her.


    And truth be told, Amane was hot with her big and bouncy breasts and all-pale skin. Her body was something that Thalia liked as well.


    "Alright, I get it. Then, you can have my sister''s cock for today. But only for today, alright?"


    Thalia reminded Amane quite seriously. The poor girl still thought she had control over this situation. But Amane could make both sisters submit to her if she wanted to.


    "I see. In that case. We should make sure Beatrice here learns her lesson. Let''s break her down into a slut who will not be able to live without you."


    Amane promised to Thalia before her mouth closed around Beatrice''s cock. It caused Beatrice to arch her back and Thalia watched as her whole body turned red. The pussy around her fingers twitched and Thalia could not take it anymore.


    She raised Beatrice''s hips and carefully dropped her body on top of Thalia''s hard cock. It felt so good to finally be inside her sister.

 Chapter 257 - 257: 257: Luring her [pt5] R-18

    Bott Thalia and Beatrice moaned as they felt their most sensitive part being stimulated. Thalia had pulled Beatrice into her lap which left Amane no choice but to pick her body and drop it on top of Beatrice''s lap as well.


    The angle was awkward when Amane rubbed her pussy against Beatrice''s hard and leaking cock. The cock cage rubbed against Amane''s things.


    "You poor girl. I am sure that you have had enough by now as well. Then, shall I finally let you go?"


    Amane asked as she rubbed Beatrice''s hard cock. Beatrice tried to answer but Thalia chose that moment to move her hips and Beatrice arched her back into it.


    Whatever she had been about to say was fucked out of her mind as Thalia continued to fuck into Beatrice''s body.


    "P-Please¡­. cum¡­need it¡­to come¡­"


    Beatrice spoke in broken words as she arched her body up. She looked up at Amane with begging eyes and Amane finally decided to give her what she wanted.


    Amane''s hands quickly pulled Beatrice''s cock cage off and she sat down on that hard cock. Her pussy opened to accommodate that length and Beatrice cried out in relief as she finally came.


    "Oh, dear! Wasn''t that too early?"


    Amane asked Beatrice but the sub was beyond answering. She was like a doll who could only take what she was being given.


    "Leave¡­Bea¡­alone¡­shit, she tightened up¡­feels so great inside her."


    Thalia hissed as she continued to fuck into Beatrice. She had felt it the moment Beatrice came as her pussy had tightened around Thalia''s cock. It was difficult for Thalia to move but she continued to fuck deeper and deeper into the body beneath her.


    "No¡­more¡­too¡­much¡­"


    Beatrice complained as her sensitive body tried to come down from the high. But one after another, shocks of pleasure kept on assaulting her senses. She was not able to calm her body down.


    "Hiss, don''t worry. You will get to come soon enough again¡­"


    Thalia promised as she gave a particularly hard thrust and felt her cock twitch. She came inside the elder and watched as Beatrice fell apart.


    The one proud dom had been reduced to a pleasure-seeking slut and that contradiction caused Thalia to feel pride in her actions.


    "Come on. I know you have more semen inside your body. No matter how tired you say you are, your body is ready to go again."


    Amane tightened her pussy around that spent cock and it twitched inside her before getting semi-hard once more.


    Beatrice sobbed as her body was made to come once more. She did not want to come anymore since it was beginning to hurt. But her body seemed to have other plans for her.


    "Oh Bea, I am sorry. I should have realized what a horny slut you are. Your mouth says ''no'' but your body wants more, right? Don''t worry, I will fill up all parts of your body once more."


    Thalia has a sympathetic expression on her face when she held Beatrice''s legs open and drove her hips inside her once more.


    Beatrice''s sobs turned into full-blown cries. She could not handle the pleasure anymore and came once more. Her release was even faster this time around.


    Beatrice had almost lost consciousness at this point as her body was being used by others for their pleasure.


    Once Amane finally came on the cock inside her, she finally pulled out. A streak of white escaped out of her body and she looked in front of her. Thalia and Beatrice made a lovely couple with Thalia having a possessive hold on the elder.


    Finally, Thalia managed to come once more and she fingered Beatrice until the eldest came and lost consciousness.


    Thalia had a fond expression when she looked down at her elder sister before her eyes turned colder and she looked up.


    "What are you looking at? Our deal is done, right? You got your land and I got my sister. I don''t think you should be here any longer."


    Thalia reminded Amane with a cold voice. She sounded agitated and Amane understood why that was.


    ''Ah, Thalia is afraid that I might steal her sister''s affection away from her. Well, it is understandable from her point of view.''


    "Don''t worry. I have no intention of staying in this town for long. I will likely leave tomorrow once things have settled down."


    Amane assured Thalia before she left her room. Thalia did not stop her and she did not call back to Amane either.


    She just continued to observe Amane until she was gone from the room. If her luck was solid, then she could never meet Amane ever again. And that was what Thalia hoped for as well.


    .........


    "Lady Sakura, please pay attention. This situation is not child''s play and we do need to come up with a solution soon."


    Sakura tried to pay attention to what the elders and other relief organization leaders were saying. But it was difficult for her to pay attention when she was not able to contact Yoko.


    She looked down at her phone once more and it displayed the same message on it - the person you are trying to reach is not available.


    This had been happening for quite some time now and now Sakura was getting worried.


    "Lady Tsurugi, if you are not even interested in our situation, then we have no intention of keeping you here. You can head back now."


    The leader of the tribe Sakura had come to meet sounded bitter about this. It made Sakura aware that she needed to pay attention to her surroundings and she instantly looked up.


    "I am sorry. I was paying attention to what you were saying and I was trying to come up with a solution to this situation at the same time. I apologize if it feels like I was not paying attention."


    Sakura quickly apologized and she watched as the tribe leader''s expression turn a little less bitter.


    But he still looked pissed off nonetheless. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s alright. Anyway, I understand that the situation is less than ideal. Even our best doctors have not been able to figure out what is happening to the people. What would you like to do next?"


    The leader of the community where the ''bloom'' was happening spoke up. He looked at Sakura with his expression filled with anticipation.


    He likely expected Sakura to have an answer to his problem, but Sakura was not Yoko. She did not know what was happening.


    ''I cannot think like that. Yoko entrusted this situation to me and I need to prove my worth.''


    "I understand. In that case, we should check out the place where the ''bloom'' started, right? I am sure we will get some clues there."


    Sakura proposed and the leader looked angry and scared at the same time. His eyes looked at Sakura as if she was an ignorant fool.


    "My lady, did you not hear what I said to you? This disease is highly contagious and it is uncontrollable. If you are exposed to it, then there is a likelihood that you will get affected by it as well."


    The leader quickly explained to Sakura what the problem with her plan was. Sakura had not heard the leader''s words properly the first time around so she was a little startled when he said them again.


    But for some reason, she was just not afraid of the situation. Her instincts told her to go and investigate this case from the root.


    "I heard what you said, but I would still like to go and see the place where this disaster started. You don''t have to come with me if you don''t want to."


    Sakura assured the leader and he bit his lip. He did not want to leave Sakura Tsurugi alone in a contagious place.


    But at the same time, the leader loved his life and he would prefer not to lose it so early.


    The decision to make was tough, but the leader decided to be selfish in the end. After all, the decision was not even his to make, but Sakura''s, and he could not be held responsible for what she decided to do.


    "Alright, I agree with your proposal. You can head to the contaminated zone. But please, be careful and run away as soon as anything happens. You will also need to go through a quarantine period once you come back."


    The leader reminded Sakura of all the health and sanitary practices she would need to follow. Sakura remembered all of them and she agreed in a heartbeat.


    She quickly prepared to head down to the contaminated area since she wanted to see the situation for herself.


    Sakura had read what had happened to the people of the contaminated area before so she knew what to explicit when she saw them. But still, she did not expect the sight in front of her to be this disturbing.


    People walked around the district with various degrees of their bodies covered in plants. Some looked healthy but most people could no longer move around.


    Some of them saw her and recognized her. They reached out to her to ask for her.


    "L-Lady, please help us out. I don''t want to die."


    Sakura''s first instinct was to lean away from that man. An aura of death and decay was being emitted by this man and that made Sakura a little jumpy.


    But then another person reached out toward her and then another. Slowly, everyone was looking at her and trying to gain an answer from her.


    They wanted her to save them all.

 Chapter 258 - 258: 258: Big decisions to make [pt1]

    Bloom was an appropriate name that had been given to this contagious disease that was spreading in the slums of the city. It caused plants to bloom on various parts of one''s body.


    From an ordinary person''s perspective, it would look more like magic than a disease and that was what people believed it to be as well. The authorities were busy looking into this situation.


    One would think that this had nothing to do with the Tsurugi household, but that was only the truth on the surface.


    Out of all places, this disease had erupted into the slum and lower-class areas nearby Tsurugi mansion. And somehow, Sakura felt as if it was a way for their opponent to corner them and pressure them.


    That was why she had decided to come and check the situation out in person. But she had not expected the real situation to be this worrying.


    "L-Lady, please. You are here to save us, right? Then, help us out."


    An elderly reached out to Sakura. He was in heavy bloom and he could only move his torso. Only his arms and upper body had been spared. His lower half seemed to be stuck in place because of the roots that were emerging from his body.


    Sakura watched with wide eyes as the man reached out to her but his body disappeared before he could even make it halfway.


    Instead, the tree that had been growing on his body shined brightly before it began to bud.


    "EVERYONE, RUN. THE BLOOM IS ABOUT TO EMERGE."


    Those who were capable of running quickly started running away as far as they could. Sakura was not sure what was happening but she knew that it was bad.


    She quickly activated the barrier she had been gifted by Yoko and gained some distance from the tree.


    The budding plant finally opened its flowers before it exploded and ended its life cycle. Sakura did not bring the barrier down and she watched how people avoided that ally for the time being.


    "So, this is Bloom? It sure is a terrible way for one to live. These plants are sucking all the living energy out of their hosts. What a terrifying thing to face."


    Sakura was surprised to see the situation at hand. And she also doubted that it could be fixed easily.


    She decided to head back and she was immediately ushered into the quarantine chamber where she was isolated and looked at by the people from the outside.


    The bloom could only remain dormant for about two days before it began to show symptoms. But Sakura remained calm even on the third day. It was clear that she had not been contaminated.


    When Sakura came out of the chamber, she could tell that the people were still not comfortable with her. They looked at her with suspicion and wanted her back in the isolation chamber.


    "Lady Sakura, you got lucky. So far, the only ones who have not been contaminated by this disease are you and the divine leader."


    The leader who had been appointed in charge of this case informed Sakura of this fact. He looked hesitant to address Sakura and he even wanted to avoid her.


    ''Coward. I''m pretty sure he was hoping for me to get contaminated so he has an excuse not to meet me again.''


    The leader looked uncomfortable when Sakura searched his gaze for answers. He could not maintain eye contact and quickly looked away.


    "Give me my phone back. I need to do a lot and I have wasted a lot of time already."


    Sakura held her hand out and she reluctantly handed her phone back. She quickly opened it, only to see a message from Yoko that said that she would be returning today. That was the best news Sakura had received in a short while.


    So, Sakura got ready quickly and went out to meet Yoko. She needed to inform her cousin of what was happening around this palace after all.


    ....


    As soon as Amane entered the Tsurugi estate, she could tell that the tensions were running high.


    For some reason, even the servants looked restless and they refused to meet Amane''s eyes. They just continued to be on their way and there were far less of them than Amane was used to being.


    ''Are they all avoiding me? No, they all are avoiding Sakura.''


    Amane paid a little more attention to what was happening and noticed the ''real'' problem soon.


    The servants served her just as usual but for Sakura, they kept their distance and they also kept on looking at her like she was a bomb that was about to explode any second.


    It made Amane curious about what happened.


    "So, Sakura, give me a quick rundown of the situation."


    Amane asked as she looked at her cousin in the face. She was sure that Sakura had caught on to the real meaning of her words - tell me what happened here.


    Sakura put her cup of tea down and looked Amane straight in the face. But before she started speaking, she waved her hand and the servants left her and Amane alone in the room.


    "I decided to check out the contaminated area on my own to see what was going on all around. This bloom is truly a terrifying disease and I do not know what is happening."


    Sakura confessed as she put her cup down. She was ashamed to admit that she had been unable to find anything of significance. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked up at Yoko with an apologetic expression but her cousin only sighed.


    "So, you went to the contaminated section area on your own? I can see why the servants are avoiding you now. And¡­you did not find anything of significance? Well, that was what I expected to happen."


    Sakura looked up sharply as soon as she heard Amane''s words. She looked shocked beyond belief.


    "Huh? What do you mean that you expected this to happen? Do you know something about this situation? But how?"


    Sakura asked with a surprised expression.


    "Calm down. How I know about this situation is simple - it is a beast that is doing all this. I can sense its energy''s residue on your body and that is how I narrowed it down. As for how I know that? You don''t need to worry about it."


    Sakura wanted to protest and beg Yoko to tell her. But at the same time, she was sure that Yoko would only spin the story around even more.


    So, what was important was to find out how they could solve this situation.


    "Yoko, what can we¡­"


    "The solution to this problem is not simple. The culprit, the bud bug is something that lives in their host''s stream and they suck their energy. The plants you see are the emergence of their reproduction cycle."


    "Once it enters that stage, there is no stopping it. We will need to drive it out and a lot of people would die as a result."


    Amane explained and Sakura''s heart was not ready to accept it. She did not want a lot of people to die.


    She had seen how the people of the slums lived and she had witnessed their desire to live as well. She might not have said it, but that hand that begged her for help was still revolving inside Sakura''s mind.


    "Yoko, I¡­want to save them all. Is there truly no way to achieve this?"


    Sakura asked with a sad face. She was willing to take anything as long as she got to save those people.


    But Yoko just negatively shook her head.


    "Trying to save one contaminated person here would mean that you are willing to risk the life of thousands more who are not contaminated by the disease. It is a truly vicious cycle you cannot escape from if you get into it once."


    Sakura bit her lip as soon as she heard those words. Objectively speaking, she knew that Yoko was right.


    No matter how much she wished to help everyone, some need to be sacrificed to attain the betterment of everyone.


    But just because this was the logical thing to do did not mean that Sakura had to like it.


    "I will contact the government as well as the divine guilt about what we need to do next. We will handle this situation and bring it under control soon."


    Amane assured Sakura and Sakura did not doubt it at all. She knew that Yoko would control this situation.


    She just felt sad for the people who had to deal with the aftermath of the situation


    "The culprit, I will not let them live a peaceful life. I will make sure to uncover their masks and bring everyone to justice."


    Sakura was shocked by her resolve. She had no need to be this serious, but she still was and that was what shocked her. Even Yoko looked amused by her resolve.


    "Do what you want Sakura. But you need to take responsibility for what you start. I will help you out as much as you want me to."


    It was time for Sakura to take the lead. She quickly tapped into her contacts and began to investigate. She was sure that the culprit had left behind some kind of clue.


    "Sakura, do not waste your time and energy on useless things. If you truly have that much time, then come and help me in the company. It will be better for your future as well."


    Sakura looked up at her mother''s expecting face. Sakura had not seen her mother in the past few days and her sudden appearance was questionable.

 Chapter 259 - 259: 259: Big decisions to make [pt2]

    Elios Tsurugi''s supper appearance was suspicious. Sakura looked at her mother''s expression and she could not help but feel as if her mother was planning something.


    "I don''t know what you are doing here and I do not intend to know either. Just stay out of my way for the next few days and you do not have to get hurt."


    Sakura warned her mother of this.


    "Sakura, I pity you and feel sorry for you at the same time. You are trying so hard by your efforts will never be recognized if Yoko Tsurugi is about. Did everyone not turn to her as soon as she came back? It is proof that people like her more than they do you."


    Elios tried to agitate Sakura with her words but it only served to make Sakura annoyed at her. Elios observed her daughter''s agitated expression and she knew that she needed to pull back now.


    "I am not advising you or anything Sakura. But maybe it is time for you to pull back and become your person instead of relying on Yoko so much. Otherwise, you will lose something important to you."


    Elios said that before she left. She was sure that her words had done their job of agitating Sakura and she was happy with the outcome.


    She turned the corner with a satisfied expression, only to run into Yoko Tsurugi of all people. The younger gave her a hard stare that Elios found hard to look away from.


    "W-What do you want?"


    Elios asked as she looked at Yoko as well. The younger had a way to unnerve Elios a lot.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to see what a clown looked like so I decided to seek you out. But now that I have seen you, I don''t want to wander around anymore."


    Elios felt her blood boil once Yoko finished speaking. This rude girl had no idea what she was talking about and all she did was agitate Elios.


    "Y-You! You stupid girl. How dare you¡­ not, calm down. I am not willing to fall to the same level as you. I will take my leave now."


    Elios Tsurugi was able to control her emotions better now. She needed to think how she was going to frame Yoko Tsurugi and her agitation turned into acceptance. It made turning away from the situation easier for her.


    Amane watched Elios head out with a proud expression on her face. That made Amane sure that Elios was planning something. She also had the bud bug''s energy on her person but she showed no symptoms of being attacked.


    "Ah, so she is connected to this case after all. I better keep an eye on Elios Tsurugi as well just in case."


    Amane made a mental note to do so before she quickly dialed the numbers she needed to and contacted all the right people. Now she only needed to find the weed that could smoke the bud bugs out of the town.


    But that was the real problem - the weed.


    It was an ancient variety of plant so it was difficult to say if it was still available in the current times or not.


    Except for repelling bud bug, that weed had been useless to keep around. But maybe it would still be around.


    ...¡­


    "I am once again asking you to describe the weed to us, Yoko Tsurugi. Since you are an ally, I will not ask how you know such a weed. But if what you are saying is the truth, then this is our only hope for the situation."


    The government official sitting across from Amane asked her to speak up once more.


    The current meeting had been called during an emergency so there had not been much time to prepare.


    Amane had not had enough time to investigate the weed she wanted to and now she could only describe it to the people around her.


    Of course, the modern people had no idea what she was even saying and they looked confused.


    "I told you that it is a bluish-looking grass which has a small knot at the top. I don''t know how to describe it any better than this."


    The people of Amane''s time just called it the ''weed'' and since it was so common to use, everyone knew when it was being addressed. No one needed to give it a special name or anything.


    "I believe that she is talking about Veria grass. I am ashamed to say that it escaped my mind all this time. But now that Yoko has brought the topic back up, I remember what this disease is as well and what is causing it."


    Everyone turned to look at Charlie Suzuki once she spoke with interested looks.


    They were all interested in what she had to say since she was a highly influential figure. Her every word would likely be broken apart and then twisted to mean anything else.


    But the big fact was - Charlie did not care. She gave Amane a reassuring glance before looking at everyone else. No one was able to say anything in front of her.


    "So, what is the plan? Veria grass is a common enough thing that we can procure a lot of it in a single day. But we cannot just burn it without any plan."


    The government official had a good point. In ancient times, when this grass was used, there used to be a lot fewer settlements and the bud bug did not survive long before they could find another host.


    But that was not the case today. It was highly crowded and had a lot of crowded places. It would allow the bud bug to easily escape and find other hosts. It was a highly dangerous plan to follow for most people.


    "Don''t worry. We will not let the bud big escape and do as it wants to. We will be diverting it to the special sections we have set up. Once there, I will take care of them so do not worry."


    Amane assured the authorities. She could see that they still did not look thrilled with her offer. But they did not look opposed to it either now.


    Since there was not much to do, they quickly agreed. It would only serve to boost their reputation in the long run.


    "Fine, so we know what to do now. If anyone has any objection, then speak up now. Otherwise, we will all meet again tomorrow."


    No one spoke up which meant that they all agreed with the plan.


    Amane knew that they would blame anything going wrong on her so she needed to be careful. It had been a long time since she had used such careful magic.


    ''It will be a fun time up ahead. I cannot wait to¡­''


    Amane felt her arm spasm out of control. It twitched and Amane had no control over it for a whole minute.


    But then her arm finally settled down and Amane grabbed it tentatively. She had no idea what just happened but now her arm felt numb to touch.


    "Hey, is everything alright?"


    Charlie put her hand on Amane''s numb arm and Amane could not feel anything from her hand. It was as if her arm did not exist.


    But just as quickly as that happened, Amane regained the use of her arm. It felt as if the whole situation before had been a hoax and Amane had been imagining things.


    "No, nothing is wrong. I thought something bit me a second ago, but that must have been my mind playing tricks on me. We should get going now."


    Amane allowed Charlie to lead her out of the room. She did not let it show that something was bothering her but her thoughts were all over the place.


    She had an idea of what was happening to her, but it was too soon to conclude anything. Amane would need to wait around a little more before things became clear.


    "I will contact my people and get some extra Veria grass to be delivered. I have a feeling that this situation is not going to come under control this easily."


    When Charlie said that, Amane had a feeling that her words were true. She felt as if things were spiraling out of control as well.


    But Amane was also sure that she would be able to keep things calm.


    "Let''s not worry about unnecessary things for now. We have a lot we need to do and I should check up on the situation as well. I need to know what the current condition of the masses is."


    Charlie opened her mouth to protest before realizing that it was Amane''s job to deal with beasts and such things. There was no need for Charlie to be worried about her.


    "Fine, go ahead. But be careful since we need you to be healthy to carry out the operations. I don''t trust these government fools to do anything right. Usually, they cannot even tell which direction they are going if they are not being actively told that."


    Charlie changed the subject as well. Her sharp words drove a laugh out of Amane''s throat and it made her forget the topic at hand.


    "True. these government officials sure are a handful if you don''t keep an eye on them. We need to be careful with them."


    Amane agreed before she walked out of the room. She headed toward the slum district which was the worst affected area. She needed to see the situation with her own eyes or she won''t feel satisfied. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 260 - 260: 260: The mystery of white [pt1]

    Sakura had tried to follow Amane on her trip, but Amane had stopped her from coming. One of them needed to be present back home in case any news regarding the case reached them.


    Besides, only one of them going to the slums was enough for the officials to freak out. Amane did not want to deal with the aftermath of what would happen if both she and Sakura were found in the slums.


    More than one official might faint or give them a hard time regarding this.


    The slums were located a little distance away from the Tsurugi mansion and were more on the outskirts of the main city. And even though Amane said that they were located adjacent, it still took about 30-40 minutes to reach the slums.


    The place was filled with diseases and dying people. Some people who still had their consciousness looked at Amane when she moved through the town. Their hopeless eyes made Amane frown.


    However, considering what was going on and the overall condition of the town, it was safe to say that these people had the will to live.


    ''The slums are in a better condition than I thought they would be. There has been no massive outbreak suddenly and that is a good sign.''


    Amane moved around a little more before she stopped to rest. She noticed how people started paying attention to her suddenly once she did that.


    She relaxed and held herself loose. It made her look easy to approach and one curious person could not help himself from heading over to Amane.


    "P-Please, help me. I do not want to die."


    The man who begged for help had a tree coming out of his shoulder. It was obvious to see that he was in the end stages of his disease. Amane could feel the bud bug inside that man become restless.


    This tree would bloom soon.


    "I am sorry but there is nothing I can do to help you out today. But if you manage to survive until tomorrow, you might have a chance to live."


    Amane assured the man as well as the other people around him. The man looked pissed off but resigned to his fate.


    But unlike him, the other people around did not seem to agree. They looked at Amane as if she was their executor and ushered the young away from her.


    "I¡­is there nothing you can do to save me right now? I am willing to do anything¡­"


    The man begged with everything he had. And Amane was sure that this man would follow through on his words as well. He would do anything if it would keep him alive.


    And it was not like Amane could not help this one man out. She could very well save his life. But that would mean exposing what she could do.


    Helping one man would lead to others asking for help as well. And Amane could not keep on curing everyone individually. She did not have enough power of the time to do so.


    "I am sorry. But it would be better for you to wait for the rescue operation that will be held tomorrow. That would be your best net if you want to save yourself."


    Amane assured the man and he looked heartbroken. That was the end of things for Amane¡­


    Or they should have been before she felt the man become angry and he lunged toward Amane. The action was so unexpected that it caught Amane by surprise.


    Before she knew it, the man had a tight grip on her arm and was tugging it toward his body.


    "You are a liar. You know how to cure me and all of us here. You just do not want to use your powers because it exhausts you. Isn''t that, right?"


    The man asked and he was spot-on. This was the main reason Amane did not want to use her powers.


    "Let go of me. I will only warn you once to let me go before I act. And if you do not want to make your situation worse, you will follow my command."


    Amane warned the man but he only laughed a pitiful laugh.


    Hope seemed to have made this man hollow.


    "Go ahead and do what you want to, Yoko Tsurugi. But nothing you do will help you out. I am going to die and I will take you with me."


    Amane looked at the man and he seemed out of his mind. Flowers and other such things began to bud on the man''s body in front of Amane''s eyes and she tried to break his grip on her hand.


    But the man was using all his remaining strength and then some to hold on to Amane. He looked up at her with a broken grin before the tree on his shoulder bloomed.


    Amane broke the man''s arm and gained some distance. Everyone else around her was running away in fright of this blooming tree.


    The bud bug was about to release its larva in the air and there was no way for Amane to avoid meeting it now.


    So, Amane did the only thing she could in this situation - she surrounded herself with a shield that would be impossible to penetrate for the larvae or the big bug itself.


    "I have¡­news for you¡­. Y-Yoko Tsurugi¡­. what you are¡­looking for¡­does not¡­exist¡­"


    The words coming out of the dead individual''s mouth seemed to be directed at her. When those dead eyes looked up at Amane, it did not seem as if a human was speaking.


    Someone or something otherworldly was trying to pass on a message to Amane at that moment.


    ''What I am looking for? All I am looking for is some peace and quiet. Does that not exist in this world for me?''


    Amane was startled by the words but she held her defense in place and once the tree was done blooming, Amane used a sacred fire technique to burn it alive. It would put an end to the larvae of bed bugs as well.


    Since someone had bloomed in this area, people avoided it like the plague. It was a wise decision on their part since it lessened the chance of being contaminated.


    Once the place was finished burning, Amane dropped her shield and looked around. A giant tree stood where the human had once bloomed and now it was scorched from the ground up.


    "May your soul find peace."


    Amane gave a small prayer to the dead man before she decided to head back.


    Amane was not paying much attention to her surroundings so she noticed the flash of white that crossed the next alley.


    Usually, that was not enough to attract Amane''s attention but her instincts decided to follow the white cloth this time. She felt as if she needed to help that person out.


    And it turned out to be the correct decision on her part.


    On the other side, the white-clothed figure seemed to be surrounded by the people of the slums and they all were infected.


    "Whatever you have with you, missy, hand it over. If you do, then no one must get hurt. And you will also be allowed to head back home safe and sound."


    The speaker was a middle-aged man with a huge belly and different roots emerging all over his body. That made him look not only weird but slightly comical.


    Despite this, he had a knife held at ready and threatened the white-cloaked figure. But the white-cloaked figure did not even flinch when they were threatened. Instead, they only scoffed before taking out their weapon. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A gun was placed in front of the middle-aged man''s face and he went pale suddenly.


    "Look man, I am in a hurry and I cannot sit back and talk to you about all this. Now let me go before I get angry at you. Do you understand?"


    In a single move, the threatened person had become the one to threaten. The middle-aged man flinched but he saw no point in backing off.


    He was dead either way, so he might as well try and get something to eat for his family. That way, he could have a peaceful death.


    "Oh, I-it''s just a gun. I am not afraid. Bring it on, pretty boy. Let''s settle this¡­"


    The ''pretty boy'' knocked the middle-aged man out by hitting him on the head. There seemed to be a pissed-off aura that came from the young person in front of her.


    The person pulled his hood back and their short hair was the first thing Amane saw.


    "You need to get your eyes checked out; you fool. I am a girl, not a ''pretty boy'' and I am also 21 so do not call me that."


    The cloaked figure panted as they finished speaking. Amane could see why this person would be often mistaken as a male. It was the lack of growth in the chest area.


    "Do you have something to say to me as well? Hurry up and tell me before I knock you out as well. I do not have enough patience to deal with this shit."


    Amane was not sure if the other person was talking to her or not. But she decided to make her appearance anyway. She wanted to know more about this person.


    "I''m sorry for looking at you secretly, but you caught my attention. Do you mind if I look more into you?"


    Amane asked as she came out of her hiding spot.

 Chapter 261 - 261: 261: The mystery of white [pt2]

    "I apologize if you found my interest to be burdensome to you. That was not my intention to do."


    Amane walked out of her hiding spot and headed toward the figure in the centre of the alley. She stopped once she was a few steps away from the person.


    "What do you want from me? And do not give me that cheesy reply you have for everyone else. I will not fall for it."


    The woman in front of Amane was on high alert. Even if she was interested in Amane, she did not let it show. Her eyes were also guarded and asking Amane what the hell did she want from the woman.


    "I was hiding to see if you would need my help or not. A pretty lady like you ought to have a knight in shining armour moment, right? I wanted to be such an existence for you."


    "But alas, my lady managed to take care of the situation herself and she did not even give me a chance to show what I could do."


    Amane''s tone was half-playful and half-serious. It was difficult to tell what she was feeling and what her actual motivations were.


    The white-cloaked figure took a step back from Amane but there was a subtle blush on her face that told Amane how much she appreciated her words. She had likely never heard such words before.


    "I-I will not fall for your tricks. I know that you are trying to distract me and I refuse to allow that to happen. You better tell me the truth behind your actions."


    The white-cloaked figure asked as she pointed toward Amane. She seemed convinced that Amane had a reason to come after her.


    So, Amane decided to give her one. This way, the white-cloaked girl would not overthink things and would also be inclined to trust Amane more.


    "Ah, you caught me. I did have a reason to come after you. You see, the disease in this town is not naturally caused but something human-made. And since you looked like such a suspicious figure, I decided to follow you and¡­"


    "Wait a minute. Are you saying that I am the cause of this disease? Me? How can you even think that for a minute? I have nothing to do with this situation. The only reason I am here is to meet my family."


    The white-cloaked female quickly explained. Her voice was strong and Amane could tell that she did not lie. She was likely here to meet her family.


    "In that case, allow me to apologize to you. It was not my intention to insult you or to make you feel as if I was accusing you of something. A beautiful girl like you deserves better."


    Amane gave a small bow to the female in front of her. She could tell that she was making the other girl more and more flustered by the second.


    "I¡­stop trying to flatter me with useless words. They would not work on someone like me and a-anyway, you need to start using my name. I am Sara and I am an apprentice witch. It is nice to meet you."


    Now that attracted Amane''s attention. It had been ages since she had heard of mages.


    Even in her time, mages had been rare and powerful beings. They were usually non-human entities who took on a human form to live among humans.


    But it was easy to spot a witch since they were often apathetic and not concerned with human life. Amane used to know a lot of witches, but there was one who was her clear favourite.


    ''Now that I think about it, I wonder how Vivian is doing? Witches are immortal until they want to die. But most do not understand the concept of death so they don''t ever die.''


    That was a topic for another day so Amane forced these thoughts out of her mind.


    "Wow, a witch? That''s a great attitude to have. So, can you use magic? How much and what kind?"


    Amane''s enthusiasm was real. Since she could use magic as well, she wanted to compare the difference in her magical energy to a real witch''s.


    But the more enthusiasm she showed, the more Sara looked downhearted. After several minutes, Sara looked downright miserable and she looked away.


    "I¡­so I might not be ''as good'' as a witch as I say I am. I mean, I can perform small magic but nothing grand so¡­"


    Amane''s eagerness seemed to have put Sara in a bind. Amane had forgotten that despite being a witch, Sara felt like a human. She likely had a hard time producing any magic to perform.


    Now that Amane thought about it, she could understand why Sara was so flustered when Amane asked her to perform magic.


    "You don''t have to show me anything if you do not want to. I understand that magic could be a secret art you are not allowed to practice in front of others."


    Amane nodded and took a step back. Sara breathed a sigh of relief before her face was taken over by a bitter look.


    "No, it''s not your fault and it is not a secret art or something. Magic for me¡­is a little tough and it is a sour spot. But I can still show you if you want me to."


    Sara closed her fist and when she opened it, a butterfly was flying out of her hand and it landed on Amane''s shoulder.


    The butterfly fluttered its wings before disappearing into a cloud of white light. It was a splendid display of basic magic.


    Magic was different from the aura and abilities of the families. Usually, an individual''s power was granted to them at birth and could be nurtured. But it was a singular ability that could not branch out.


    But the magic was different. Magic allowed you to do anything and everything you could imagine. You could even chance the very nature of this world if you wanted. It was the closest thing to gods and only beasts possessed it.


    For the second time in her life, Amane had seen a human possess magic, and that changed a lot of things for her and the world. It was a seed of potential.


    But it was also dangerous. Remembering the first human who used magic was still a little difficult for Amane.


    "A-Anyway, this is all I can do for now. But I will get better in no time. My master says that I am a natural at these spells."


    Amane could see why the witch who was Sara''s guardian would be so enthusiastic to have her around. Sara was a beacon of future hope. She was living proof that magic could live on in other forms as well. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But none of this had anything to do with Amane. She was here for something else.


    "Ah, this is all very interesting but aren''t you here to meet your family? We should head out and check if they are alright or not."


    Amane reminded Sara of this and the elder gasped out loud. She had forgotten all about why she was here in the first place.


    "You are right. We need to head out and meet my family. I need to make sure that they are alright."


    Sara quickly gathered herself and closed her eyes. Her hand flashed golden before a ray of light escaped her hand. It seemed to be leading her in a random direction.


    "This is a detection spell I have created. Since the normal one took too much magic, I had to modify a lot of things to get it to work now."


    Sara pointed out as she followed the ray of light. Amane had noticed the difference between the regular spell and this new spell she saw Sara use.


    ''I see. So, Sara is intelligent enough to even modify magic spells. That should more than make up for her lack of magic skills.''


    Amane followed Sara and they soon reached a city filled with hustle and bustle. Surprisingly enough, they were out of the slums and Sara quickly jumped out.


    Well, she was about to when Amane stopped her and dragged her back.


    "We came from a highly contaminated area and the people will not be polite to us because of this. It will be better if we change clothes and take a bath first."


    Sara looked ready to protest but then she thought of the situation again and decided to go along with Amane''s words.


    It was not until they both reached the hotel that Sara remembered something very important and then she looked guilty.


    "I am sorry but I don''t think I have any money on me."


    Sara looked heartbroken when she said those words. As a witch, there had been no need for her to have any money. But she had lived as a human once so she knew the importance of having money for trade.


    Sara was in luck that her partner was Amane. Amane had never expected Sara to pay for her room anyway.


    "Don''t worry about money. I have plenty of it to cover both of our room costs so just stay here for the time being."


    The hotel manager looked spooked to see them but then he recognized Amane and decided to quickly admit them into the hotel. Amane had to pay double the amount she usually would have but now she has a roof on her head. Both she and Sara quickly freshened up before it was time to head out and meet Sara''s family.

 Chapter 262 - 262: 262: The mismanagement of time

    "This is the place I called home. Hurry, I can feel the spell gaining power. My parents must be nearby."


    Sara looked happy to be back home. Amane followed her and she watched how people looked at them with a serious expression. They seemed to be pointing toward them and gossiping as well.


    Some even snickered when they looked at her and Sara. their gestures let Amane know that they had more than a ''few'' things they wanted to say to her.


    ''These people seem to know something that I do not. Somehow, it is pissing me off.''


    Amane wanted to shake one of the on-lookers and ask what they found so funny, but Sara''s excited expression stopped her.


    Sara quickly knocked on the door in front of her and her eyes sparkled with excitement. Amane paid attention to Sara as well and the door opened directly in front of Sara.


    "Mother, I am back home¡­"


    Sara''s happy expression turned confused before it turned sour. She looked shocked at what she saw in front of her.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Sara looked up at the young woman''s irritated face in front of her. This woman looked nothing like Sara and her essence felt different as well.


    As soon as Sara asked that question, Amane watched the woman fly into a rage and tear Sara a new one.


    "Who am I? I should be the one asking you who you are and what are you doing here. How dare you come here now? Are you here to collect taxes? We don''t have any money for you all."


    The rude lady slammed the door close in Sara''s face. She did not even give Sara a chance to explain what Sara wanted before she forced them out.


    The snickering people finally laughed out loud as soon as they saw the display. This was what they had been waiting for all along.


    "Hey miss, it will be better for you to give up now. That loony lady in there will not listen to you no matter how much you want her to."


    "That''s right. In the past, many people reached out to her to get this house she was allotted for her orphanage but she refused. The orphans she is raising are more important than her life and well-being."


    "So stupid, right? That lady could have married well and lived her whole life happily if she sold this house but she refused to do so."


    People around them laughed as they mocked the brave lady for her decision. As someone who had raised a lot of orphan kids herself, Amane felt empathic to the lady.


    "T-Then what about my parents? What happened to the old couple that lived in that house? Where did they go?"


    Sara questioned but everyone looked confused by her words.


    "A couple? That building has been emptying for about more than 50 years now. The orphanage only opened about 5 years ago so we don''t know what you are talking about."


    Sara broke down. Tears escaped her eyes and she collapsed in the middle of the road. She had no idea what was going on around her anymore.


    But unlike Sara, Amane knew exactly what happened and she felt sorry for Sara''s situation.


    "Sara, did you ever ask your magic teacher how much time has passed since you were taken in? Did you keep track of it?"


    Amane asked the question and Sara looked confused for a minute. She could not comprehend what this question was about.


    "I¡­it was not possible for me to keep track of time myself but I did ask my teacher to keep track for me. She said that it had only been a ''few years'' since I began to live with her."


    Sara explained it slowly as she tried to find out what was wrong with her statement.


    "Sara, a few years for your teacher can be anywhere between 1 to 100 years. Witches are immortal beings so you cannot trust their concept of time."


    Amane explained this to Sara and she watched recognition flash across Sara''s eyes.


    The female likely had realized that the passage of time had been too long for it to be only a ''few years.'' But she had been too busy with her struggles to pay it any attention.


    "That doesn''t make sense. If it has been so many years, then why am I this young? Shouldn''t I have become an old woman by now?"


    Sara asked with a horrified face. She looked up at Amane for answers and Amane did have one for her.


    "It''s because of magic. It has kept you relatively young-looking and healthy. Magic can stop a person''s growth and make them more active and oblivious to the world."


    "So do not feel bad for your negligence. You were just following your nature."


    Amane tried to assure Sara but this made her even more miserable. Her red eyes looked miserable and she bit her lip to stop herself from crying.


    "Hey miss, don''t take our words too harshly."


    "Yeah, we did not mean to pressure you or make you feel bad."


    The people around them had not heard much of what Amane and Sara had talked about so they likely thought that Sara was crying because of them.


    It caused them all to panic and they tried to cheer her up. It made Sara feel lonelier and she tried to suppress her cry once more. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the middle of all this, a loud cry pierced the air and then it was followed by another and then another. People ran away from the source of that cry as fast as they could.


    "Oh god, hurry up and run. An infected person managed to escape their slum area and came here. We will all be infected at this rate."


    As soon as people heard those words, they began to panic and run around the vicinity. They did not want to get caught and infected by the bloom.


    "Oh fuck, this is bad."


    "Hurry up and save yourself."


    People ran all around, without any solid direction or meaning to their running. Amane watched this happen and she pulled Sara out of the way of the stampeding feet.


    "Sara, pull yourself together. You can sink yourself in your pity party later. For now, focus on the situation at hand."


    Amane reminded Sara as she pulled her to her feet. Sara blinked a few times to clear the fog that had assaulted her senses and she looked around in shock,


    "What the-...why is everyone running¡­"


    Sara had not heard a word of what was being said but it was too late for them to run away now. The infected person who caused all this panic was walking toward them now.


    Amane could tell from his state that he was about to enter the bloom state.


    "...must¡­. release¡­must¡­grown¡­"


    The infected person repeated these words as he walked faster. It seemed as if he was being controlled by something and that could not be the bud bug.


    As menacing as the bud bugs were, they lacked consciousness and power to affect their targets. Some of them could go age without showing themselves and die in their hosts.


    As such, it was impossible to take this human to be under the bud bug''s control.


    "How annoying. Give me a minute and I will take care of this infected beast for us."


    Amane quickly stood in front of Sara and held her hand out. Her aura formed a solid form and Amane fired it off as a bullet.


    She had not tried especially hard to kill the infected person but she was still surprised when he managed to block her aura. The hard branch on his back twisted around to protect the host''s body.


    Amane''s attack had attracted the infected person''s attention as well since he turned in her direction to look at her.


    As soon as the infected person met Amane''s eyes, it seemed like a switch had been triggered inside his head. His face broke into a huge smile and his eyes also curved up in a happy notion.


    The infected person mouthed ''found you'' to her before he rushed toward her.


    "Sara, out of the way."


    Amane saw it the second the bud bug changed directions and went after Sara instead.


    Sara had not expected it either so she was not able to protect herself. It was only Amane''s fast actions that saved her life.


    "Y-You! What are you¡­?"


    Sara''s question came too late. Amane was already locked in the confrontation with the beast in front of her. Her chains blocked the bud bug''s branches and she snapped them by using force.


    Since the plant was not a part of the bud bug''s body but rather an extension, the infected person felt no pain and was ready to take on Amane once more.


    "Well, aren''t you a stupid one? Do you think you can win against me?"


    Amane asked the bud bug but the host only smiled.


    "Our will¡­.is overwhelming¡­what you¡­are looking¡­for¡­is not¡­here¡­"


    The infected person repeated the same words the first infected person had said to Amane. She was sure that it was intentional now.


    Someone was controlling these bud bugs and they wanted to attract Amane''s attention but she did not know why it would go so far to such a thing.


    "Who are you and what do you want from me?"


    Amane asked but the infected person only smiled. He opened his mouth but it was already too late.


    "Sara, come near me. That person is about to explode."

 Chapter 263 - 263: 263: This place is weird [pt1]

    Sara was frozen in her place. Her eyes could see that the magic in the air was restless. It was flickering around weirdly and Sara wanted to reach out and calm it.


    As a witch, it was her instinct to make sure magic remained calm all the time.


    But Amane knew that Sara was not ready to face such a challenge. Her control over her magic was not good rough to stop the collapse of this man.


    And even if it was, it would be dangerous to practice magic in the middle of the town. It would cause too much trouble in the future.


    So despite Sara''s instinctual response to use magic, Amane pulled her body close and shielded them both into the barrier.


    The grinning man exploded and a giant tree formed right above their ears. It was gigantic with its branches spanning a good portion of the neighborhood.


    The tree moved, and many pollen-laces larvae began to fall from the branches. Amane watched as it landed on the ground and the whole place turned yellow.


    An ignorant person would have thought that this was the end and tried to clear up this yellow residue. But Amane knew what she needed to do to get rid of this poisonous thing in front of her.


    "This is troublesome. There are too many larvae for me to separate from the normal household material. I guess the locals would have to be compensated later on."


    Well, it was a good thing that Amane was loaded and would not mind parting with some of the money. She brought out a small piece of paper from her pocket and held it out.


    She had imbued this with Sakura''s essence and the paper busted out into flames the second Amane commanded it to burn everything in its path.


    The fire spread to the houses and even to the streets. It left nothing untouched in its way and Sara looked taken aback.


    "W-What the hell just happened here? Why was there a man who turned into a tree? Is this normal? I thought that was a new race of humans or something when I first saw them. But this looks more like a curse than anything else."


    Sara was slowly coming out of her shock and she tried to comprehend what just happened. She had limited knowledge of magic and the real world so she concluded the situation in the best way possible.


    "A curse? You are mistaken. These people''s condition is not a curse, but a result of their run-in with a beast which causes them to mutate. It is a highly infectious situation and the end for such individuals is not pretty." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane admitted and Sara looked sick and glad at the same time.


    "I never thought that I would be glad to have my parents dead. They would not have to live through such a horrible time."


    Sara seemed to be in pain when she said those words. But she was trying to see the positive in this situation.


    They both were a little too lost in the situation and trying to clean it up that they were startled by the sudden sound of a door opening. They both looked up, only to see a pair of startled but mean eyes looking back at them.


    The female who had slammed the door on their face earlier looked sour to see them still there.


    But at the same time, gratitude flashed across her eyes and she opened her mouth to thank the intruders for saving her and the children she was raising.


    "I¡­this is¡­.you both should come inside¡­."


    In the end, the female was not able to say the words she wanted to and invited the pair inside the orphanage.


    Amane took this offer before the lady could take it back and Sara followed at a more sedate pace. Nostalgia filled Sara''s mind as she entered her childhood house.


    Most of the house had been left intact and it made Sara grateful. But there were also a few scratch marks and other new additions on the house wall that made Sara mad. Her insides boiled as she took in the damage done to her house.


    It made her want to harm the one who had dared to harden her childhood home. Her mercy was not for such rude people.


    "I am sorry, but I only have tea to offer you. Money is tight this month and I want the children to eat a healthy meal."


    Sara looked up at the female who had invited them. Despite her rude words and sharp tone, she looked dignified but also tired.


    For the first time, Sara decided to look past the mask of this person and notice the defeated expression she had. The kitchen behind the female also looked empty and hardly in decent shape.


    "Tea will do for us. I am just surprised to see you managing this orphanage alone. How many kids do you have here, miss¡­er?"


    Amane''s words reminded Sara that her home was being used for good means. No matter how different it looked now, there was a good reason for it.


    "My name is Betty, the director of this orphanage. And for the record, we have about 10-15 people at any given time. Younger children tend to get adopted soon but the rate of orphaned children is too high. No matter what I do, the number does not go down."


    Now Sara felt sad for this female and she also felt ashamed of herself. She was too caught up in her feelings to look at the bigger picture here.


    But she could not help it.


    No matter how noble the end goal of Betty was, Sara could only feel bitterness after losing her home.


    "I see. That''s a huge number to take care of with your limited funds. I assume that you do not get enough support from the locals as well. I saw them glaring at you from afar."


    Sara shuddered as soon as she remembered the looks full of mockery and hate the villagers had given her and her partner. She hated to know what they would have made the ''real'' instigator of these feelings feel.


    "I¡­no, it''s alright. I have been an orphan all my life so I was used to such treatment. I just did not want the kids I was looking after to feel the same way as I did in the past."


    Betty spoke in a soft voice. For the first time, her demure had softened enough to give her face a glow.


    And the irritation was still there inside Sara''s heart, but she also felt fascinated. She had never met a person as diverse as Betty.


    "I see. In that case, would you allow me to help you financially? As you know, my family has the means to provide for you people. So let me know if you need anything."


    Both Sara and Betty looked at Amane with a grateful expression. Unlike Sara, Betty knew who Amane was and her heart jumped in joy.


    "I¡­ are you sure? I have heard that the Tsurugi do not hand out their money without a good cause that can profit them in the future. Our orphanage is¡­"


    "A causality of Yoko Tsurugi''s reckless actions. Hmm, let''s go with that. Doesn''t that make a good headline as well as an excuse to mooch off the Tsurugi fortune? We certainly have a lot of it and it''s also growing day by day."


    Amane assured the orphanage director when she said that. She knew how hard raising kids was and wanted to help.


    But her words only served to make the lady hesitate even more. She looked at Aamne with a grateful yet pained expression.


    "I¡­may not be able to take your offer, my lady. This is too much for someone like me to make use of. But if I need anything, I will get in contact."


    Amane was not surprised when she was turned down in such a manner. She had seen what kind of person Betty was before she had made her decision to support her.


    "Hmm, suit yourself. But remember, you are taking my offer not for yours, but for the kids you are sponsoring. They would need all the support you can get them."


    Once Amane put it like this, Betty felt more comfortable taking her offer. On the other hand, it still irritated Sara a lot to know that she could not do anything in this situation. But her emotions were beginning to calm down.


    Their talk ended and an awkward silence descended into the room. No one knew what to say so they were grateful when a thirteen years old kid forced the door to open and he entered the room.


    "Sister Betty, the pretty fire has calmed down. It was so pretty and blue but now it is all calm once more. Do you think we will be able to see that pretty blue fire once more in the future?"


    The kid asked as he quickly stood in front of Betty. He did not seem to be surprised or annoyed to see the new people in the room.


    The kid did not respond to their presence at all at the start. And it was only after Sara coughed to get his attention that he turned toward them.


    "Char, go back to your room for now. I am sure that you will get a chance to witness such beautiful sights in the future as well so rest for now and ask others to remain inside their rooms as well."

 Chapter 264 - 264: 264: This place is weird [pt2]

    Betty had been the director of this orphanage for a long time now. For the past 10 years, she had looked after the children who were left behind by their parents and she had never regretted that choice.


    And when she had finally been offered the chance to become a director by the government, she had been beyond happy and accepted it outright.


    It was not until she had sat in this seat for some time has, she realized how hard it was to take care of an orphanage by herself.


    The children were a full-time job but they were easier to manage than the greedy people surrounding her.


    The house she had been allotted was in a prime location for trade and market. It was a good place for her and the children to be. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the greedy people around her had their eyes on the property she was handed over. They approached her with offers of money and property in exchange. And their deals were good¡­


    A little too good to be true so Betty looked at them with suspicion and did not agree with their deals. It pissed off a lot of people when she did that, but Betty did not care.


    She could not afford to lose this place.


    Betty had vowed to protect the children at all costs no matter what happened in the future. And that was also why she had been on alert when she was approached by Yoko Tsurugi with an unknown girl.


    Betty knew who Yoko Tsurugi was and she also knew what her coming here could signify. But she refused to give up her position or her home.


    And now, Betty was somehow in a situation that made her stand in front of Yoko Tsurugi and her companion with one of her orphaned charges warped around her. She looked awkward and she also felt her face heat up.


    "Char, go back to your room for now. I am sure that you will get a chance to witness such beautiful sights in the future as well so rest for now and ask others to remain inside their rooms as well."


    Ever since Betty had taken these children in, she had a feeling that they were special. Especially the latest batch.


    The five kids had appeared out of nowhere and they had been left on her doorstep. And despite Betty''s better judgment, she had taken these children in and cared for them.


    After that, a lot of people had come around to try and adopt those specific five children but Betty had refused for one reason or another.


    Her instincts told her that she should not let these kids go to the wrong homes. That and the fact that these kids did not like most of the parents who came to foster them.


    "Sister Betty, you come with us as well. We want to show you¡­"


    Char trailed off as he looked at her guests. For a second, his eyes widened and then they narrowed. A light threatening growl escaped the kid''s mouth and he forced himself in between Betty and Yoko.


    "You! What are you? Are you even human? Your aura and this feeling¡­you cannot be human. What have you come here for?"


    Betty looked shocked at Char''s behavior and she could not comprehend what was happening. He was usually a well-behaved kid who did not cause trouble.


    At thirteen, he was also the oldest and the most mature kid at this orphanage.


    As such, he was often left in charge of the others and Betty trusted him a lot. So, she was surprised when such a gentle kid showed such aggression.


    But what was even more surprising was the fact that Yoko Tsurugi did not seem to be taken aback. If anything, she looked amused but also sharp when she looked back at Char.


    "You are an intelligent kid, so I am sure you understand that you stand no chance against me. It would be in your best interest to back down."


    Betty tensed as soon as she heard those threatening words come out of Yoko Tsurugi''s mouth. Her instincts were telling her to stand between her and Char so that she could block Char from her.


    Char glared and gritted his teeth in return. But he knew that he stood no chance against Yoko Tsurugi anyway. So, he backed down for now. But he kept on waiting for Yoko Tsurugi with a sharp eye.


    "Hey kid, you have no idea what you are, right? You and your siblings who were left here. You could likely tell that you are ''special'' but now how special you are. So let me tell you what you are."


    The kid tensed but he looked intrigued by the offer as well. He looked at Amane with a hard and turned toward Amane with his eyes looking hard.


    "I am a human. I refuse to believe that I am anything but human and you will not be able to convince me otherwise. I will not hear your lies in the future."


    Char denied any possibility of him being anything but human. He knew that if he was not human, then he could not stay with the director and his family. So, he was determined to not let himself but anything but human.


    "Hmm, are you sure you do not want to know? Ignorance might seem tempting at first, but it is all an illusion. The more you know, the better you will be able to face the future."


    Betty had to admit that Yoko Tsurugi had a way with her words. She could tell that Char was contemplating her words and he finally looked up at her.


    "You will not take me away from here, right? This place is my home and I do not want to leave it."


    Char admitted and his response was exactly what Amane had expected it to be.


    "Don''t worry. I am not the one who is related to you, but my partner here. It would be safer to say that both of you are the same breed of half-witches."


    The teenager looked startled. He looked at the Amane with a critical eye and he could not help but feel shocked by her words.


    Here she was, a female who only looked a few years older than him and was likely much younger than him in real-time. But she had managed to uncover his hard-kept secret.


    It was true that Char and his siblings were half-witches. They were created as an experiment and then abandon when their creator died. And as non-humans, their growth rate was stunned.


    So, they had to move around every few years so that human did not discover their secret. But it looked like his secret identity had been discovered.


    Char was contemplating whether he should kill the teenager in front of him or not when he looked at her face and froze in fear and shock. Every fiber of his body was telling Char not to do anything foolish or he would end up dead.


    "Try to do what you were thinking, kid. But I assure you that you would not be able to get very far. And if you make me your enemy, I will retaliate with everything I have. And I assure you that you would not like my methods."


    Despite being confident in his skills, Char gulped down in nervousness and he looked agitated at the female in front of him. He could not go against her wishes if he wanted to live.


    "Aww, come on. Cut the poor kid some slack. He is trying his hardest to live and here you are, scaring him to death. Don''t worry kid, everything would be alright."


    Char looked away from Yoko Tsurugi and toward her blond-haired companion. He could tell that this female was like him - someone who had magic as well.


    But unlike him who was made in a lab, this female had magic naturally. And yet, both were only half-witches.


    "I¡­will trust you for the time being. Since you are like me, I know that you will not betray my trust. So, what is it that you want from us? I will not believe that you are helping us out of the goodness of your heart."


    Char looked at Yoko Tsurugi with a suspicious expression on his face. He was not willing to believe a word of what she said unless she told him the exact reason why she wanted to help him.


    "You are a smart kid. Sara, take them all to meet your master once and ask her what she thinks about this situation. I am sure she will be delighted to have more students and she might come to the human world as well. Now, I should get going."


    Yoko Tsurugi pulled herself up and everyone looked up at her with surprised eyes.


    "You are going? Don''t you want to observe the situation a little more?"


    Sara asked with a shocked expression. Out of everyone, she was the one who thought that Yoko might see things through to the end with them. She was interested in magic and could perform it as well.


    "Hmm, I would love to stay here and help you out, but I have an appointment with the government. Now, if your teacher decided to visit you, let me know. I would love to meet her myself."


    Especially if she was a witch, then Amane wanted to talk with her.


    But for now, Amane had a promise to keep and a lot of people to save from the bud bugs.

 Chapter 265 - 265: 265: This place is weird [pt3]

    "So, how are the preparations going? Did you have good news for me?"


    Amane quickly made her way to the agreed location. The government officials who had gathered there were dressed from top to bottom in protective suits.


    If possible, they did not want to come here at all. But that would tarnish their public image so they had to compromise and come here with as much protection as they could.


    Currently, these heavy suits they wore were what would protect them from the bud bugs. Or that was what they were hoping for.


    Amane knew that it was a foolish dream on their part since the bud bugs were too small to be stopped by these protective suits they wore. And the bugs had a strong enough metabolism to chew through these suits.


    ''Of course, I am not going to tell all this to these officials. It would make them panic for no reason.''


    *cough*


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you sure are a daring woman. I was told that you went to look around the infected area yourself. But where is your protective suit?"


    The official who had volunteered to overlook this operation quickly stepped forward to shake Amane''s hand. He was extremely eager to meet her and overly enthusiastic as well.


    But even then, he was dressed in protective gear from the head to the bottom.


    "Hmm? Protective suit? What are you talking about? These things cannot protect you against an infectious beast that is causing this budding. And this protective suit would only give them room to fester."


    Amane had not meant to say all this aloud, but she ended up saying this anyway. She watched as the color faded away from the officials'' faces and they looked far paler and quieter than before.


    Their desire to take off their protective suits was evident as well but they chose to believe in their science than in Amane.


    Which was fair, but also extremely foolish on their part.


    "Sir, we are finished with all the preparations. Tell us when we need to begin."


    Unlike the officials, the workers only had basic clothes covering their bodies because they needed to work. And many of the workers chosen to participate to resolve this situation were wind users.


    "Well, the stage is yours, Yoko Tsurugi. Hurry up and take care of the situation."


    The official handed everything over to Amane. They quickly ran away so that they would not have to bear any responsibility for what was about to happen.


    Amane watched them run away with an amused look on her face before she turned toward the city. She was currently standing at the tallest building near the slums and she flickered her wrist.


    The fire started to burn the Veria grass and the smoke escaped into the city.


    "Now, use your powers to direct the smoke toward the forest. I will take care of things from there."


    Amane assured the officials and the workers. They obeyed her orders but Amane quickly noticed that something was wrong.


    All the smoke in the city was not going in the forest''s direction. A significant amount of it was being diverted to the other side.


    And this was not a natural phenomenon.


    The second Amane mixed her magic into the gathering, she could feel the forceful push of air that separated the second cloud. She was also able to pinpoint the people who were causing such trouble.


    Amane quietly walked around to not cause any suspicion among the people until she crossed the three culprits two times before she decided to make a move.


    She moved swiftly and knocked the first rule-breaker out and used her chains to bind the second and the third one. It broke their concentration and the smoke began to move in the correct direction.


    "W-What do you think you are doing to us? Let us go right now."


    "Yeah! We were just doing what we could to help you. Why did you have to tie us up like this?"


    The people complained as they were held together. They knew that they had been caught in the act of sabotaging this mission but they could not figure out how that happened. As far as they knew, they had been extremely careful.


    "No matter how careful you are, you are all rats in the end. It was obvious that you would get caught the moment you thought of berating my trust."


    Amane assured the three as she patted the person she had knocked out. Well, Amane''s foot patted the person''s stomach before Amane walked over to the side of the tall building and looked down.


    Most of the smoke had run out of the city and into the forest by now.


    "Get ready with the second smoke. We will let it stay in the slum for two days. It should be enough time to drag all the bud bugs out."


    Amane assured as she lit up the special Veria grass. This one had been mixed in with other herbs and now gave off a red smoke. It took about 20 minutes for the red smoke to spread across the town as well. And that was when Amane took a few steps back.


    "Lady Tsurugi, what should we do now? These were all the instructions we were given regarding this."


    One of the workers asked once his job was finished. Everyone was confused about their next move but they did not have enough time to think about it because huge trees began to sprout all around one after the other.


    People who were at the final stages of the bud bug infections were beginning to turn now. Those who could be saved would be determined at this level.


    "Now? We all should run away as far as possible. I doubt any building in a 500-meter radius would survive such an onslaught of bloom."


    Amane warned before she opened the door. Everyone panicked and quickly began to fly out of the radius. Amane picked up the person she had knocked unconscious and held the chain of the other two in her hand.


    "Now you people, I have some beef with. Let''s have a close discussion, shall we? If you lie to me, then I will know and I will leave you to die here."


    Amane threatened the three¡­ two people in front of her. She looked over at them and they looked conflicted.


    Then, they looked at Amane with a look filled with dread and desperation.


    "We are so sorry. We did not mean to sabotage this mission. We were forced to do so in the first place."


    "Yeah, we were threatened and our boss gave us an ultimatum. Believe me when I say that we had no other choice in this matter."


    Amane heard the two people in front of her plead. Their cries sounded genuine but Amane felt as if these people were trying to fool her somehow. These people seemed like seasoned actors who were trying to make Amane believe them.


    ''Hmm, interesting. I must admit that these people are good. Unfortunately, they have met their match in me. But I will enjoy their acting if they want me to.''


    "I see. So, you both say that you had no choice but to follow your master''s words if you wanted to live. It is, indeed, a difficult situation to be in and I sympathize with you. It would not have been easy for you to live until now."


    Amane pretended like she understood these people''s plight and decided to use them. She let their chains fall and watched as greed filled their expressions.


    "T-Thank you. I promise that we will not let your trust in us fade. We will bring back good news for you."


    Amane let these people go. But she also tagged them so that she could keep an eye on them.


    As expected, they did not get to go far before their life ended by mysterious means. That was what Amane expected from the people who tried to run away from her.


    It was a good thing that she had kept one of them with her for questioning later.


    "Well, you are coming back with me. I don''t know if you should consider yourself lucky for being alive, or curse your fate for being left with me."


    The unconscious man did not say anything to Amane and she quietly brought him back home. She threw him to the servants and ordered them to keep this man captive.


    Amane had only walked around for a little while in her garden when she felt a pair of arms close around her middle.


    "Yo~Ko~have you been ignoring me these past few days? Ah, I feel so betrayed. You used me for my ability and then threw me away. How is this fair to me?"


    Charlie''s arms tightened around Amane''s middle and she pulled Amane''s back to her chest.


    At first, Amane felt as if Charlie was just playing around but it because evident that it was not the case. Charlie''s body was shaking and her breath was labored. It seemed as if she was having trouble focusing and her eyes kept on crossing.


    "Oh dear, you seem like you are in trouble. Here, let me help you back to the room." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane pulled her arms around Charlie''s middle and pulled her body closer. She did not let it show, but Charlie was pushing most of her weight on Amane''s body right now.


    It seemed like Charlie was having an adverse reaction to something and Amane knew from experience that it was the pollen in the air.

 Chapter 266 - 266: 266: The pollen attack [pt1] R-18

    Amane dragged Charlie all the way back to her room with much difficulty. Charlie tried to breathe properly but her windpipe was coagulated by the pollen.


    It was a miracle that she had managed to last as long as she had until now.


    "Oh, you poor thing. I will need to take care of you until you get better, right?"


    Amane picked up the glass of water on the table and took a large gulp of water. Then, she held Charlie''s head in her hands and forced her tongue down her throat.


    The water felt cool and pleasant as it moved down Charlie''s throat. The aura inside it helped wash the pollen in her throat down.


    Amane''s tongue continued to help and relax Charlie''s mouth. She forced her tongue to go as deep as she could and Charlie panted when Amane pulled back.


    Her mouth was wide open in shock and her eyes looked ready to bulge out when Amane stopped kissing her.


    "So, do you feel better? Your body certainly knows how to react to this stimulation."


    Amane teased as she touched the hard cock in front of her with her hand. Being forced to swallow the water had turned Charlie on and the touch on her sensitive cock made her arch.


    "I¡­did not mean to¡­"


    Charlie panted as she tried to prove her innocence. It was the first time she did not have a sexual motive for visiting Yoko and then this had happened.


    "I know. But we also need to take care of our bodies. The pain and annoyance of this happening must be unbearable, right? Then, leave everything to me. I will nurse you back to health."


    Amane assured Charlie before she cupped her face and pulled her back into a gentle kiss. This made Charlie''s instincts calm down and Amane was able to push her back on her back.


    "Aww, your cock is so hard. It must be hurting to endure this much. Let me help you out a little here."


    Amane rubbed the hard cock in front of her. Charlie threw her head back and panted at the rush of feelings she felt.


    "Y-Yoko, please¡­let me¡­cum¡­"


    Charlie panted and begged to be allowed to find her release. Amane had been about to finish Charlie off when she watched Charlie beg. Suddenly, Amane no longer wanted to allow Charlie to come so easily.


    She wanted to prolong Charlie''s torture.


    "No, I do not want you to come. Be a good girl and hold yourself back."


    Charlie whined as Amane pulled her hand back just when she felt herself come. It made her much-anticipated release halt and Charlie cry in agitation.


    She wanted to complain to Yoko about it, but the elder was patting her head at the same time she stroked her cock. It made Charlie feel very different emotions.


    "I¡­please¡­it''s too much¡­"


    Charlie complained once more as she felt the effect of pollen entered her body. The heat that covered Charlie''s senses was making her mind go blank.


    Her current state was worse than her condition during the heat. Charlie would not be able to control her senses in her current condition.


    "Don''t¡­*huff*...tease me too much. I don''t think I can hold myself back anymore."


    Charlie complained as she felt her cock rapidly swell. Amane''s teasing touches were not nearly enough for her. But every time she was close to coming, Amane pulled her hand back.


    "Aww, is my baby shy? Don''t worry because I will make you feel better¡­"


    Amane whispered but something unexpected happened. Amane was pushed on her back and she could only look up and blink as her body was caged by Charlie''s heavier and bulkier body.


    "I cannot control myself anymore. I want my release now."


    Charlie''s features had taken some of her other characteristics. Her fangs were larger and her tail fluffier. The pair of ears on her head was also very prominent.


    But the thing that made Amane most concerned was the leaking cock Charlie had. Her hardness leaked out of her panties and made Amane''s thighs wet.


    "Charlie, are you trying to rebel against me? I do not like kids who disobey me."


    Amane patted Charlie''s head gently but her words did not contain any of that gentleness. Her hands pinched Charlie''s side causing Charlie to feel faint. Her whole-body weight fell on top of Amane.


    But despite that, she did not move her arms from around Amane.


    The obvious moment of Charlie''s hips did not escape Amane''s notice. Quick fingers slipped inside her panties and pulled her big cock out.


    "Yoko¡­I''m sorry but I cannot hold back."


    Charlie rubbed her naked cock right on top of Amane''s pussy. Charlie''s slick made Amane''s legs wet with pre-cum and a thick white cum slipped on top of Amane''s body.


    Amane let Charlie continue her show for a few more minutes before she decided to turn the tables. She closed her legs around Charlie''s waist and turned her around.


    Charlie blinked up at Amane and tried to warp her head around what just happened.


    "You decided to be a naughty child, Charlie. As I have told you before that naughty children ought to get punished, so it is time for your punishment. First, we shall make it so that you cannot use your hands."


    Charlie growled in agitation as Amane held her wrists tightly in her hand and pressed her weight against the mattress. She wanted to break free but Amane was just not giving way.


    That, combined with Amane''s whole-body weight being pressed on top of her made Charlie moan and flinch.


    She subtly tried to move her hips against Amane''s hips, only for Amane to pull back teasingly once more.


    Did you think it was going to be that easy to overpower me? No matter how agitated you get, I will not let you get away from me." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane promised before she pulled Charlie''s clothes down. Her pants were soaked wet and would likely not be able to be used again.


    But none of the pair cared about it as they drowned in each other''s passion.


    Amane moved down Charlie''s body and her hands explored the bound person in front of her. Charlie tried to break through the bonds once more but Amane just strengthened them using her magic once more.


    "I told you before, Charlie. No matter what you do, you will not be able to break free. So, you might as well give up now."


    Amane assured the other as she reached Charlie''s cock. It was swollen and the knot seemed to be forming at the base.


    It told Amane how close Charlie was to her rutting period. Her body was indicating all the signs of her being in one.


    "Oh my! You sure are a big girl. But will you be able to come inside my mouth without knotting me?"


    Amane asked and licked across Charlie''s cock. Charlie tried to buckle her hips and force her cock to go inside Amane''s throat but Amane pulled her mouth back.


    "Charlie, be patient. I told you that you should not be so impatient. Now, let me see your cute cock bounce."


    Amane rubbed Charlie''s cockhead and then pulled back once more. Charlie''s eyes rolled into the back of her head and her mouth drilled. She looked ready to faint because of the pleasure.


    "Y-Yoko¡­please¡­give me¡­release¡­it¡­hurts¡­."


    Charlie broke her restraints and reached out toward Amane but she managed to not only dodge Charlie''s attack, but she also rolled away in time.


    Charlie growled and lunged toward Amane. She tried her best to catch the younger but Amane managed to get away in the nick of time every time.


    "Hold still. I just want to grab you once."


    As if Charlie''s words made Amane feel reassured. She bided her time and just as Charlie felt sure that she would be able to catch Amane, she was proved wrong and her back touched the ground once more.


    Amane immediately rubbed her hard cock and Charlie came with a violent shudder.


    Charlie''s cock was still hard and Amane leaned down to lick the strip off her cock. Charlie growled as her pleasure began to turn into frustration once more.


    But before Charlie could do anything, Amane snapped her wrist and chains bound Charlie''s body once more.


    "Tsk, you are asking to be teased by me, Charlie. Since you gave me such a good show, I will also give you a good show in return."


    Amane promised and raised her hips. She held her open and dripping pussy in front of Charlie''s eyes.


    A finger disappeared into her hole and Charlie''s eyes looked with rapid attention as Amane''s finger was swallowed by her body.


    One finger turned into two and then three until Amane was stretched to her limit around her fingers.


    She forced herself to open even more and held her pussy in front of Charlie''s face.


    "You want to be buried in here, right? I can feel your desire so you do not have to hold back. If you tell me what you want, then I might give it to you."


    Amane promised and she watched as Charlie''s attention continued to move toward her pussy. The open and inviting lips made her mouth go dry.


    "You want this, right? I can see it in your eyes. You cannot look away from my dripping wet pussy. You are a slut for me."


    Charlie tried to speak but all she was able to get out were growls and moans of agitation. Her hips continued to move in the air to try and get more friction.

 Chapter 267 - 267: 265: Making an arrest [pt1]

    "You are sure. This timing seemed too much to coincide. I am sure that this was not an accident at all. You planned to kill us all with that bloom, right?"


    One thing Amane had to say about human nature was that it was ever-changing and easily influential.


    And once the seed of doubt had been sown among the public brain, they would always doubt whatever they heard. This effect was even more prominent if the seed was negative.


    In this case, as soon as one person had thrown their accusations, the others followed his example and reached their conclusions. It ended up causing a chain reaction among the people.


    Even those who wanted to be logical and tried to raise their voices were muffled by the masses. It ended up being a mess overall.


    Sakura watched this happen and her annoyance sky-rocketed. She had reached her end for tolerating bullshit and she fired off a large fire into the sky.


    When it erupted, it caused a loud cracking noise and everyone turned to look at her. They all looked quite concerned after seeing Sakura''s silent anger.


    "Everyone, quieten down. This was all an accident and Bloom is not a disease anyone could have seen coming. I promise to look over this incident personally and find the root cause of it for you all."


    Sakura promised and the reporters finally calmed down. They trusted Sakura a little bit since she had saved their lives. Her mother was a well-known public figure and she had a relatively clean reputation.


    Compared to her, Yoko Tsurugi was an enigma with unclear motives. And the people felt safer with having Sakura head the investigation.


    "Still, someone needs to be held accountable for causing our lives to be put in danger. There is no way I will calm down otherwise."


    Once more, these reporters raised their voices and demanded to be heard. Sakura bit her lip in annoyance but she had no solution for them.


    She could tell that some of these agitated people were placed there by the elders and her mother. As such, their task must cause chaos and confusion. They wanted to lock Yoko up and hold her responsible for what happened.


    Amidst this confusion and chaos, no one wanted to be the first one to fire off accusations. But the longer it took for anyone to reply, the more people got nervous.


    They started to think if anyone was on their side or not. Fractions began to form mentally inside people''s minds and it would not take long for them to turn to agitation.


    Since this was something, Amane wanted to avoid, she decided to hold her hand up. Everyone went quiet as soon as they saw her move. Everyone looked tense to see what her next move would be.


    But even before Amane could make any move, someone else walked out of the crowd and shocked them all.


    "Allow me to take control of this situation for now. I am from the government and I have been dispatched here to take Yoko Tsurugi into custody. Please do not fight me and come with me quietly."


    Amane had not expected to see Stella once more. But here she was, standing in front of Amane with an unhappy expression on her face. It seemed as if she did not agree with the decision that had been reached.


    But despite her disagreement, she decided to force her personal feelings back and pay attention to what was happening in front of her.


    "Officer Stella, you are the one appointed to this case? I am so relieved to see this."


    One of the merchants sighed in relief once he noticed who the officer in charge was. It was safe to say that Stella''s reputation was known to everyone by now.


    People looked relieved to see Stella among them and looked toward her for further instructions.


    "Oh, so you mean to say that I am under arrest and I should not resist you. In that case, I will not fight against you. You can cuff me up, officer."


    Amane held her hands out and her eyes had a teasing look in them. Even Sakura held her words back but she had a pained look on her face. She did not like that Yoko was being arrested for something that was not her fault.


    "I am sorry but this is the protocol. If there is anything you want to tell your family, do it now. You will be out under watch once you reach your holding cell."


    Stella informed Amane and everyone looked tense when they heard that. They all had been demanding for Yoko Tsurugi to get arrested but that had been more of a symbolic gesture. They did not expect her to get arrested.


    And somehow, the beasts in the Tsurugi estate seemed to realize what was happening. A roar was heard before the broke free and panic surged among the masses.


    Everyone tried to run away, only to realize that they were surrounded. Even Stella and Sakura seemed shocked to see such a display.


    "I-I am sorry, lady Tsurugi. I tried to stop them b-but I was afraid and these beasts do not listen and¡­"


    The temporary keeper tried to explain to Amane what happened while he trembled in his place. He looked sick and scared to see what would happen to him.


    "Hmm, I understand. These kids are not something an ordinary person like you can handle. You can stand down now since I will take care of the situation from here on."


    Amane assured everyone and they all watched with morbid fascination as Amane put her hand on the Griffin''s head and it backed down.


    Not only the Griffin, but the other beasts backed down as well. They all still looked annoyed and ready to rampage, but Amane had forced their hand.


    "M-My god! So, the ability to tame beasts was real? I never thought this was¡­despite all the evidence present."


    There were several moments of Amane taming beasts that had been captured on tape and circulated online. But despite that, some people doubted her claim and thought of her as a con artist.


    These rumors did not bother Amane so she never bothered correcting the masses.


    "Now you all, go back to your homes. I will come back soon so there is no need for you to be concerned about me like this."


    Amane assured the beasts she was rearing and they still looked angry at what was happening. But in the end, they all decided to go back.


    Well, all of them except Moony. The dragon decided that she wanted to go with Amane and she landed on Amane''s shoulder quite gently.


    The crowd watched with morbid fascination and held their breaths. They all felt fear run down their spine when they noticed how the moon dragon was looking at them intending to kill them all.


    They all watched Yoko Tsurugi walk toward Stella with light footsteps. They were all ready to see a fight break out any second and made plans to save themselves.


    But contrary to what they thought, Amane held her hand in front of Stella and looked her in the eye.


    "Are you not going to cuff me when you take me into custody? I am the suspect you decided to hold into custody so you need to follow through with your words."


    Everyone watched as the pair of cuffs closed around Yoko''s arms. Everyone was surprised to see this happen and they all felt put for Officer Stella as well. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moon dragon seemed to be noticing everything and she looked agitated with what was going on.


    "I am sorry for taking you into custody like this. I promise to get to the bottom of this situation as soon as possible for your sake."


    Stella promised as she tightened the cuffs on Amane''s wrists. This action seemed to visibly pain her but it was done quite efficiently.


    Once Amane was secured, Elios Tsurugi stepped forward and made the most mournful look she could about the situation.


    "Oh, my dear Yoko. How could this happen to you? What would happen to your family now? But don''t worry dear, your uncle and I will take care of everything for you. We will take hold of the Tsurugi household and¡­"


    "There is no need for Aunty to bother with all this. Sakura has been assisting me for quite some time now and she is more than capable of taking over half of my responsibility. As for the other half, I will transfer it to Eclipse. He knows enough about beasts to be able to handle them."


    Elios Tsurugi flinched and her insides burned. Even the elders looked pissed about this decision.


    "Not. Yoko Tsurugi, have you gone mad? Not only did you get yourself arrested, but you also want to go against our long-held tradition of having only one person in power. We will not allow this to happen."


    Elder Dao yelled this quite loudly. His anger had reached its boiling point so he did not even realize the danger he was in.


    The only one to take note of the situation was Elder Hao and that was because he was the neutral party here. He knew well that this arrest would not affect Yoko at all and it might even boost her reputation.


    After all, he had seen how Yoko had reacted when this bloom happened. It had not been her plan and her people would make sure to bring the truth to light.


    And once Yoko comes back, her position will be more solid than ever before.

 Chapter 268 - 268: 268: The pollen attack [pt2] R-18

    Charlie desperately tried to get to Amane. She was like a parched traveler in the desert who had just seen an oasis.


    But the more she struggled, the tighter Amane made her bonds become. Amane enjoyed seeing Charlie in that compromised position.


    After a while of finally teasing herself, Amane decided to give relief to both herself and Charlie. The heat caused by these pollens could become dangerous if it was not taken care of fast.


    "Charlie, settle down and present your cock to me. I will do you a favor and milk you with my pussy now."


    Amane promised and Charlie only had enough brain capacity to become still and hold her hips up. Her hard cock stood still for Amane to play with. Amane touched the slit of that leaking cock and watched as pre-cum stuck to her hand.


    She brought her sticky hand up to her lips and licked it. Charlie''s darkened eyes looked at Amane in desperate hunger.


    "Don''t worry. I am all yours to claim for now."


    Amane promised and she raised her hips to lower them on top of Charlie''s greedy cock. Amane''s body swallowed the huge length without any problem.


    There was a small dent in Amane''s abdomen where the cock was hitting her. It made her stomach look bigger and Charlie moaned in appreciation.


    She knew that she had not been the one to get Amane pregnant but her sex-filled instinct-driven brain did not understand that concept.


    Charlie could smell a pregnant mate in front of her and that made her buckle wildly inside Amane. She wanted to reach even deeper inside Amane but the grip on her hands stopped her from making any reckless moves.


    "Need..to go¡­deeper¡­fuck¡­better¡­"


    Charlie''s instincts were yelling at her to satisfy her mate. She tried to drive her cock as deep as she could in her present situation.


    But Amane held Charlie at bay. She pulled that cock out of her body and watched as her pussy clung to it lewdly.


    "Deeper¡­. I want to fuck¡­deeper¡­"


    Charlie moaned as she watched Amane with only half of her cock inside her body. The other half was exposed to the air and it yearned to be inside Amane''s heat as well.


    "Ohh, you are so big. I only¡­*huff*...took half of you in but¡­*moan*...you are hitting my G-spot. Your cock is addicting."


    Amane moaned as she bounced on that cock in front of her. It felt far too good and pleasing for her.


    Charlie was frustrated by that slow pace. She wanted to break free and bounce that body on top of her cock. She wanted to dive deep into Amane''s womb and fuck her pregnant belly even more.


    So, Charlie bided her time. She waited until Amane threw her head back in pleasure before she broke her restraints off and held Amane''s middle.


    Her hot hands landed on Amane''s waist before she was picked up and dropped on top of a huge cock. Charlie''s cock split her in half, just as Amane had expected her to. Every nerve in her body sang out in pleasure.


    "Huff¡­I''m sorry¡­cannot hold back¡­"


    Charlie apologized before she began to bounce Amane on top of her cock. All her actions were fast and accurate, aimed at maximizing her pleasure.


    But Amane was not too crossed with her since she had allowed Charlie to break her restraints before fucking Amane. She knew what she had been doing after all.


    "There is no¡­need to hold¡­back for¡­my sake¡­fuck me¡­. hard¡­. Charlie¡­"


    Amane gave the permission and Charlie stilled before she turned Amane''s body around and positioned her on her hand and knees.


    It only took a single thrust before Charlie was back inside Amane''s body with full force. Her cock was buried deep inside Amane''s body and it reached the deepest parts of it.


    "Womb¡­need to fuck¡­more¡­"


    Charlie had lost control of her basic instincts and now has uncontrolled thrusts. Her cock was on the verge of slipping into Amane''s womb but she still showed some restraint for the pregnant woman.


    But Amane needed Charlie to be harder on her body.


    "It''s alright Charlie. You can fuck me deeper if you want to. My body is *huff* yours tonight."


    Amane promised and that made the remaining restraints on Charlie''s sanity snap. She grabbed Amane''s waist tightly with her hands before holding her still and drilling in deep.


    Her cock slipped past Amne''s womb opening and directly inside. The egg Amane was carrying kissed Charlie''s cock hole and the older one shivered at the feeling.


    "Amane''s baby¡­can feel it¡­touching me¡­Mine¡­"


    Charlie hisses as her mouth nibbled on Amane''s shoulder. Her fans were out and Charlie bit down at Amane''s throat. Blood flowed out of the wound but Charlie seemed to not care.


    She seemed satisfied with the deep mark she had made and her cock got just a bit larger than before. She felt the knot form at the base of her cock and quickly forced her hips as deep as she could inside Amane''s body.


    "Gonna knot you¡­"


    Charlie spoke at the same time her knot locked her with Amane. Both females had no time to react before their bodies were tied together. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane felt her stomach stretch as more and more cum filled her body. She felt her stomach bolting and her eyes rolled into the back of her head with pleasure.


    "You''re filling me so much. Charlie, look. My stomach looks bigger, right?"


    Amane forced Charlie''s hands to land on her stomach which was beginning to look bigger than before. Charlie moaned as soon as she felt that and her knot forced even more liquid out of it.


    It would take some time for the knot to go down and until then, they were both stuck together.


    "Oh my! My baby sure is a healthy one. You are coming so much inside my body. Look, how big you made me."


    Amane managed to turn around a little to have a look at Amane''s face but there was an adorable blush that covered it. Charlie looked embarrassed to hear Amane say all these cringy words.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I am so much older than you so treat me with respect, will you?"


    Charlie asked but her voice had fake annoyance in it Amane only giggled before she leaned back to kiss Charlie.


    Charlie obliged, not realizing that Amane was going to force her tongue down her throat. That caught Charlie off-guard and she flinched before moaning into the kiss. Amane''s tongue made Charlie lose all control of her limbs and she collapsed right on top of Amane.


    When Amane pulled back, she had a smirk on her face.


    "What''s wrong? Did my kiss make you feel faint? You collapsed due to the pleasure I gave you, Charlie."


    Amane teased Charlie with her words. Charlie looked embarrassed with her condition and she buried her face in Amane''s neck to hide her blush. But the humiliating words made Charlie''s cock twitch just a little bit more.


    "Shut up. I do not want to hear such words from you. I don''t think I can take your teasing right now."


    Charlie admitted but her body was still knotted inside Amane and she was coming a lot. Amane milked Charlie dry before the older one stopped knotting and pulled out.


    Charlie gulped as she watched her cum leak out of Amane''s body in spades. She wanted to push it all back with her finger and her desires won in the end. She pushed her finger inside Amane''s body and watched it disappear into that body.


    When Charlie pulled her finger out, it was covered in white, and was startled when Amane grabbed hold of her finger and took it into her mouth.


    Amane''s tongue licked her finger clean and pulled her body up.


    Charlie''s attention was stolen by Amane''s pussy once more as it leaked all the white cum out of itself. The shiny liquid enchanted Charlie and she licked her lips in want.


    "You want to clean me up, Charlie? I will not say no to that."


    Charlie was startled when she was called out suddenly. She had not expected Amane to catch her subtle hints. But she was also shameless enough to take up this offer.


    Amane watched as Charlie leaned down to lick her things. Her rough tongue and sharp teeth made concentrating difficult but Amane was a pro at paying attention. She grabbed Charlie''s hair and gently nudged her to go faster.


    "My baby is so good. You take so good care of me. You are even cleaning me up now."


    Amane''s words caused Charlie to flush in embarrassment. She could not help but want to follow the instructions she had been given.


    Her tongue licked across Amane''s thighs before reaching her pussy folds. All the cum inside Amane was starting to leak out once more.


    Seeing Amane''s defiled body made Charlie hard once more. The heat was not completely out of her system yet and Amane noticed this as well.


    "Oh my. Looks like we need to cure you once more. In that case, why don''t you take what you want from my body this time? Here, I will even hold myself open for you."


    Amane''s hand sank into her pussy and she pushed it open. All the cum that was inside her rushed out of her and it made Charlie feel irritated.


    ''My claim, it''s leaking out. I need to replace it as soon as possible.''


    Charlie growled before she positioned her cock in front of Amane''s pussy and pushed into her body with a single thrust.

 Chapter 269 - 269: 269: The pollen attack [pt2] R-18

    Amane had expected Charlie to be aggressive. But she had not expected Charlie to dive head-first into fucking her once more.


    As soon as she had been able to, Charlie had pushed Amane''s legs up and exposed her pussy. The position left Amane rather vulnerable and it also forced all the cum down her pussy and into her womb.


    Amane was already pregnant with an egg but it seemed like Charlie wanted her to conceive once more.


    "Yoko¡­feels good¡­warped around¡­me¡­want to¡­keep you¡­like this¡­"


    Charlie growled as she forced her body to fuck more into Amane. She pulled Amane''s hips higher and higher until she feet were not even touching the bed. That left Amane with nothing to support her body weight.


    And that was Charlie''s intention as she forced her hips to go faster and faster inside Amane''s body. She was fucking her right in the womb.


    "Charlie¡­slow down¡­the egg¡­you will harm it¡­"


    Amane warned but she was not worried. Phoenix eggs were made to take a tumble or two. There was no way this egg would break no matter what Charlie did to it physically.


    But Amane''s words spurred Charlie even more. She paused for a brief second before intent flashed inside her eyes and Charlie fucked even harder into Amane''s body.


    "You can take it. If not, then we can fuck you pregnant once more, I am sure¡­you will enjoy it as well."


    Charlie assured Amane as she continued to fuck into her body. Her long cock was buried deep into Amane''s body and it forced Amane to just sit there and take it all.


    At times, Amane could not even breathe with how hard she was being fucked right now. Pain and pleasure began to mix inside her head and forced herself to take a deep breath.


    But even that was fucked out of her body with a heavy thrust.


    "Charlie, too much. You are going too fast. You will break me."


    Amane panted as she felt her body being forced to stretch on that hard cock. Charlie was just not slowing down and it left Amane in a weird state of half-fulfilment.


    Finally, Charlie reached her end and she forced her cock in as deep as she could. Amane panted in relief as she felt the cool cum fill her body. She managed to climax around that cock as well.


    They both panted in relief as Charlie pulled out. Thankfully, she had not knotted Amane this time and only her cum leaked out of Amane.


    There was a mournful look on Charlie''s face as she looked at all the cum leaking out of Amane. She likely wanted to push it all back inside Amane but her rationality was finally back and she realized what she had been doing.


    No matter how thick of a face Charlie had, she could not help but blush when she looked at her eagerness. It also did not help that Amane was giving her an amused look while she forced her body to stand up.


    "Hmm, look at all this mess you made of my body, Charlie. You were truly like an eager puppy, wanting to fuck me as hard as you could."


    Amane teased as she stood up on shaky legs. All the white coated her legs and her stomach as well. Charlie was unable to turn her head away from Amane''s body.


    Her cum might have dented Amane''s stomach but she still remembered the slight bump it initially had.


    "You are beginning to show signs of being pregnant. You should be careful from now on to wear appropriate clothes."


    Charlie warned as her throat went dry. Speaking was a difficult task in her current condition but she managed to force her words out.


    Her cock and her body were spent but Charlie could not help but curse her fate. She still felt the annoying energy swirling inside her body. It made her feel rather annoyed and her sex drive was through the roof right now.


    Her cock was standing at attention once more, wanting to experience being inside Yoko''s body once more. But even she knew that it would be too much too soon for Yoko to entertain her.


    The knotting must have hurt and then Yoko had given herself no time to recover. Charlie did not want to inconvenience Yoko in any way.


    But of course, this did not go unnoticed by Amane as well.


    She looked at Charlie''s uncomfortable expression and pulled herself up. She walked and once she was in front of Charlie, she forced her to look up.


    "You are hard once more and now you are trying to hide it from me? Tsk, I thought I taught you better than this."


    Charlie looked startled and she opened her mouth to protest. But her words were swallowed back by her once she looked into Yoko''s eyes. They were telling her not to make a fuss and accept her fate.


    "I am sorry. I did not mean to hide my condition from you. I will take my punishment gracefully."


    Charlie spoke and she folded herself in a submissive pose. She did not want to appear too eager in front of Amane.


    She needed to show her sincerity and show that she had learned her lesson. But the look in Amane''s eyes made Charlie swallow her words. It told her that she should be submissive and not agitate the female in front of her.


    "Oh, so you are sorry? But your cock doesn''t look so sorry to me. Look how it is standing at alert once more. It wants to fuck me once more, right? That is what you desire- my body."


    Amane asked as she rubbed Charlie''s cock with her foot. Charlie moaned as soon as she felt Amane''s foot touch her cock. The sensations she felt made her shiver.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling too much now? Your cock is rather hard. I wonder if you would be able to come from my feet alone?"


    Amane asked as she continued to rub Charlie''s hard cock. Charlie flinched and moaned as soon as she felt the slightest touch on her cock.


    She was too sensitive and her body was begging for relief. The cock rubbing her up and down continued to do so for some time before Charlie finally felt Amane step back.


    Charlie sighed in relief but it was too soon to celebrate. That foot back and Charlie felt how it rubbed her once more.


    Amane was much more forceful this time. Her foot did not allow Charlie to escape and it felt slick from all the pre-cum that was sticking to it.


    "Charlie, come for me."


    Amane whispered to her and Charlie gave a full-body shudder before she released. She panted as all the heat finally escaped her body. She felt far better now and her body also started to function properly.


    All the signs of her transformation also started to fade away. Her claws and her fingers returned to normal. Her ears went back to their normal length and her fluffy tail also lowered its fluffiness.


    She finally looked like her normal self now.


    "Are you feeling better now? You had me worried there for a second."


    Amane asked this question and Charlie sighed in relief. She was feeling so much better now that it was unexplainable.


    Earlier, it had felt as if her chest had been burning and her whole body had felt hot. But now it finally felt normal once more.


    "I am alright. It was just a little too much for my body to handle the arousal today. I am not usually affected by these pollens."


    Charlie assured Amane but her voice was filled with suspicion as well. Behind her gentle looks, there was a viscous harshness. Charlie was not going to all this near-death experience to go unpunished.


    "Oh, so this was a deliberate trap for you. Someone knew about your condition and decided to mix pollen into your meal. That is the only way for you to be affected like this."


    Amane gauged the situation quite quickly.


    Charlie''s situation was not a secret but it was not advised as open public knowledge. Plus, she reacted to very specific types of pollens and it caused her to go in a pre-rut that would hurt.


    Someone had deliberately tried too hard to harm Charlie and that did not sit well with Amane as well.


    "Hmm, well, what can I say? Someone must have a death wish to go after me like this. I will make sure to drag their deaths out as much as I can once I find them."


    This was the point where Amane was supposed to feel bad for the other person. Except, she did not feel bad for the other person at all. She was not a good human being and she did not care what anyone said about her nature.


    "Tell me once you find your culprit. I would like to have a few words with them as well. But for now, I should go and interrogate my prisoner. I have a few words to drag out of his mouth."


    Amane stood up and left the room. She walked toward the room where she had forced her prisoner to be locked into but the guards looked tenser for some reason.


    And as soon as Amane opened the door, she realized why everyone looked so tense.


    "Oh my! I did not expect Elios Tsurugi to have such a hobby of playing around with men. I wonder what the public would say if they saw you holding a knife against a captive''s neck like this."


    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 270 - 270: 270: An attempt to silence the evidence [pt1]

    Elios Tsurugi was having a great day. Her company''s stocks had gone up and damage supply reliefs for the recent pandemic had made her reputation go up significantly as well.


    It was a happy time for her. And that is why when she received the news of Yoko''s plan, she did not hesitate to give orders to sabotage it.


    She made sure to keep her identity hidden and ask her subordinates to keep things quiet as well. She was happy and satisfied with what was going on around her.


    Of course, that happiness turned to dread as soon as she caught the news of the captive Yoko had brought back.


    He had specifically asked her helpers to be disposed of after they were done with their mission and Elios had been assured that it would be the case as well.


    So where did this captive come from suddenly? Was it one of her people? It should not be the case but the possibility nagged Elios.


    So, she decided to take a trip and clear out her name. She walked in front of the captive''s room and watched how the guards tensed up.


    "My lady, I am afraid that you may not enter this room. I have strict orders to restrict entry into this room."


    The guard dared to look Elios in the eyes when he said that. Elios was usually a calm-minded individual but this time, she felt her temper rise.


    She ended up raising her hand and smacking the guard across his face. It left a harsh red mark that was prominent on the guard''s face. But despite this humiliation, the guard refused to allow Elios entry into the room.


    "You all, hurry up and take this guard away. I might not live here anymore, but I am still a Tsurugi. How dare you treat my words so lightly."


    Elios complained and snapped her fingers. The other guards ignored her words as well so Elios decided to use her ability.


    These poor guards did not expect to be attacked so they were caught off guard. Before they knew it, they were walking away with an almost blank look on their faces.


    Elios sighed as her ability worked. It had been a gamble to use since an alert mind would not fall for her tricks. But these guards were not as alert or attentive as one would think.


    Once her way had been cleared, Elios opened the door to the prisoner''s room and looked at the pathetic man.


    He had been tied up and he seemed to be struggling. There were a few more guards and maids inside the room who looked startled to see Elios Tsurugi in there.


    "I am here to interrogate the prisoner. Everyone, stand down and give me some space."


    Elios asked as she walked toward the prisoner. Everyone else looked concerned at her approaching figure and they discussed what they should do about her.


    In the end, they decided to let her be since she had entered this room. Everyone had been ordered to be kept out unless Yoko Tsurugi gave her orders. So, Elios being here should be on her order as well.


    Elios made use of this opportunity to corner her prisoner and look at him carefully. He looked like a rather ordinary man and Elios held his face in her hands.


    "You! How dare you try and cause chaos for us? You better tell us what you know about your employee or I will be forced to make it hurt for you."


    Elios held her knife against the man''s cheek and made a light cut across it. The man flinched as a thin line of blood began to flow out of his wound.


    "I-I don''t know. I will tell you all about who employed me but please, let me go. I did not mean for anything to happen. I promise."


    The bound man cried as soon as he felt the sting of his wound and the cut on his face. He wanted to pull his hand up and check up on his wound. But his current condition did not allow him to do so.


    "Oh, so you will tell me all about your *employee*, huh? Hurry up and tell me now."


    Elios asked as she shook that man. She was certain that he knew nothing about her but she still did not want to risk her safety.


    It was also at this moment, Yoko decided to force the door of the prisoner room open and walk in.


    "Oh my! I did not expect Elios Tsurugi to have such a hobby of playing around with men. I wonder what the public would say if they saw you holding a knife against a captive''s neck like this."


    Hatred boiled inside Elios''s chest like never before. She also panicked as she realized the pose she had been caught in and she quickly straightened herself out.


    "I wonder what my dear aunt is doing in here? I asked the guards to keep everyone out. So how did you convince the guards to let you in?"


    Amane asked and her eyes darkened just a little bit at the question asked. Elios bit her lip as she considered how to answer this question.


    "I¡­nothing happened. Why do you sound so dramatic Yoko? The guards were on a break when I came here so I never saw them. Why? Were there supposed to be guards present at the door? Oh my! We might need to reeducate them once more."


    Elios acted her part out and she let her prisoner''s body fall on the bed.


    Outside, she looked like a calm and sincere person, but on the inside, she was full of bitterness and anger.


    ''Tsk, this person always managed to foil all my plans. I need a way to get rid of Yoko Tsurugi for real after this.''


    Since things had come to this, Elios decided to back down a little and knock the prisoner unconscious. That way, she would be able to have more time to plan an escape route for her.


    "There is no need for a kid like you to dirty your hands with interrogation. Let your aunt help you with it. First, we shall¡­"


    Elios reached out toward the prisoner behind her but he took in a sharp breath and then suffocated. Even though she did not know what happened, she could guess that it had something to do with the contract.


    The death of this prisoner filled Elios with dread and relief at the same time. She sighed as she realized that she had gotten away freely.


    "Did this prisoner just die? Aunt Elios, you did not do anything to him, right?"


    Yoko asked this question with a calm face. Elios could read nothing from her face so she did not know how to respond to her at first.


    "Of course not. I am just as surprised at this prisoner''s death as you are."


    Elios replied with her earnest words. It felt good to know that Elios was not lying this time. It meant that she would not be caught by Yoko''s godly instincts.


    ...¡­


    Amane looked at her aunt''s expression and could not help but sigh in irritation.


    Her aunt''s words were true and it seemed as if she knew nothing about this incident. But still, Amane''s instincts were telling her that her aunt had played a role in what all happened to her.


    Otherwise, why would a busy person like Elios Tsurugi come after the prisoner to check them out?


    "I see. I can see the sincerity in your eyes so I will choose to believe you this time, Aunt. We will need to do a thorough investigation on this man''s identity and give him a proper funeral now that he is dead."


    Nothing passed through Elios Tsurugi''s eyes and she only looked surprised to hear Amane speak.


    "A funeral? For a person who tried to harm you? That is downright foolish. There is no need for you to head this funeral. Why don''t you leave the preparations to me?"


    Elios asked and Amane knew why she was asking for this right of management. It was all for the public show.


    Elios Tsurugi wanted to show how human she was to arrange a funeral for someone who tried to hurt her family.


    It was a rather good tactic to raise one''s social standing and appear good in the public eye. But Amane was in a somewhat terrible mood today so she did not care what Elios Tsurugi wanted to.


    "No need to bother yourself. I am aware of what I need to do and I do not need my aunt''s help with the funeral arrangements."


    "Also, I am sure my aunt said that she was too busy to play with us a few days ago. But isn''t planning a funeral a big responsibility? Surely, I cannot burden my aunt with such big responsibilities." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane spoke calmly but she watched how her words triggered her aunt. She looked pissed off as she tried to keep her anger at bay.


    ''Are you having fun now that nothing is going your way? I am sure you want to tear my body apart by now.''


    Amane''s mood instantly became better once she noticed how her aunt felt. But she still did not let her laughter ring openly in the air.


    "I¡­of course you are right. It is a time-consuming task. I just asked to help you out because you have never planned a funeral before. The last funeral we had¡­was when you were too young to remember. I will stop talking now."

 Chapter 271 - 271: 271: An attempt to silence the evidence [pt2]

    "Oh, I am so sorry. I forgot that this was a sensitive topic for you, Yoko. I should not have brought it up in front of you. Forget that I ever said anything."


    Amane watched as Elios Tsurugi attempted to fake sympathy when she spoke. Amane could hear the mocking tone in her voice and the echo of laughter as well.


    ''Ah, my aunt must be trying to make me think of dead parents when she said those words. But if she thinks I will get saddened by her pitiful attempts, then she had another thing coming her way.''


    Amane continued to smile while looking at Elios. It made the female tense up and she realized that something was wrong.


    Around them, the guards and the maids had gone just a little bit tense. They would act the second Amane gave them the order to do so. But for now, they all glared at Elios with a deadly glare.


    "My dear aunt. There is no need for you to feel sorry for me. You see, I am much stronger than you and I am sure that my parents are in a better place now. There is no need for you to be worried about me."


    Amane assured Elios and Elios clenched her fist tightly before she pulled her expression back to a neutral one.


    "Oh, I see. What a good girl you are, not wanting to worry me and assuring me like this. But remember Yoko, there is no need for you to carry all your burden yourself. You have a lot of people looking out for you."


    ''Yeah, and you are not one of them.''


    Amane was amused at seeing her aunt act this carefully. She had to admit that Elios was one of the best actors she had seen.


    It stung when Elios patted Amane on her shoulder and Amane felt the slight burn spread across her arm when Elios pulled her hand back.


    She was sure that Elios had tried to do something to her but Amane was not sure what she had done. She remained impassive but Elios did not show any signs of panic or similar emotions.


    ''Hmm, my aunt sure is a tough one to crack. I will need to¡­''


    The burn subsided but a familiar numbness spread across Amane''s body after that. She felt the residual energy from Rabelais''s corruption covering her body. It made her numb and difficult to move anything.


    "Lady Yoko, are you alright?"


    One of the maids was the first one to notice that something was wrong with Amane. The maid took a step toward Amane in concern when Amane stopped her.


    For now, Amane was not sure if her condition could spread to other people or not. If she did know that she should not show any signs of weakness to her enemy.


    "There is no need to panic. I just wanted to check something out so I stopped moving. Hurry up and clean this body. We need to start preparing for the funeral soon."


    Amane panted but she did not let it show on her face. Her body was beginning to sweat so Amane quickly needed to get out of the room.


    Elios Tsurugi had a satisfied look on her face as she watched Amane fade away because of her. She was confident that her powers had worked. For a minute she was worried that nothing would happen to Yoko.


    ''Ah, now I feel much better. I only need to make Yoko lose control of herself in a public setting and people would begin to question if she is well enough to head the Tsurugi household or not.''


    For Elios, it was a matter of waiting and that was something she did well.


    .......


    Elios felt Rabelais''s energy spread across her body. She had felt the signs of corruption before but they were beginning to become evident now.


    Her body found it difficult to move and the energy she had was becoming lacking. This was not a one-time thing as well. It would continue to happen if the corruption inside Amane was not purified.


    But the queen of dragons was a mighty existence that rivalled most smaller gods. How was Amane ever going to find someone who could help her out?


    "Yoko, are you alright? You look pale if there anything I can help you with?"


    Sakura''s face appeared in front of Amane in the corridor. It was certainly lucky for Amane to run into the only person whom Amane could count on for now.


    "S-Sakura, take me to my room. My powers are unstable right now."


    At first, Sakura looked confused. She did not seem to have realized the significance of what Amane said to her. But soon her eyes widened and she looked shocked.


    "Y-You! How did this? Not, that is not important. Just give me a second and I will help you out."


    Amane looked at the female in front of her but she did not register when Sakura picked her up and started running back to her room.


    Sakura was almost even in height with Amane now and it was evident that she would surpass Amane soon. Even the muscles she had developed recently felt hard under Amane''s hand.


    ''This feels good. I feel my body calming down. The weird feeling in my stomach is going away.''


    Amane was sucking a few of Sakura''s powers and adding them to her own. It was not a solution to her problem but it did make her feel better.


    Rabelais''s curse was making Amane feel empty inside. Thankfully, the attack did not last long.


    Amane only had to wait around a little and rest for about 15 minutes before she could use her body once more. When she checked herself, no traces of the curse remained.


    But Amane still knew that the curse was inside her body right now.


    ''This is not good. Having this curse would put me at a disadvantage in the future. But I also do not know how to get rid of it.''


    Amane clenched her fist to check her control over her body. It moved accordingly and Amane sighed in relief.


    "Yoko, what the hell was that? What happened to you? It looked almost as if you were dying and you scared me so much. Please don''t scare me like that again."


    Sakura begged while clutching Amane''s shirt. She had made herself lie down with Amane as well and Sakura was currently leaning into Amane''s body.


    The feeling of a solid chest on top of her own made Amane''s senses return to her. It felt good to have a human touch grounding her.


    "It''s alright. My condition is not serious and it happened because I let my guard down. I am sure that your mother tried to curse me but it did not take full effect."


    Amane explained but she felt a lot of things out of her explanation. Amane still did not want to explain what happened and she would not.


    Sakura knew that as well so she stopped asking useless questions. She just tightened her grip on Amane''s body.


    "Speaking of grounded¡­I think I still need a little help here. Sakura, help me out a little by touching me."


    Amane asked as she held her arms open for Sakura to nuzzle her way into. Sakura looked amused but also concerned. But in the end, her desire to be with Amane won her over and she burrowed her head into Amane''s chest.


    Her hands squeezed Amane''s breasts seductively and she looked up with an amused look on her face.


    "Are you sure you want me to help you out? You can just overpower me and take what you want from my body."


    Sakura had said these words in passing but now that these were out, she could not help but imagine them happening.


    "Oh, so that''s what you want from me Sakura? Do you want me to tie you up and push you back? It would leave you all exposed to me and your body would just be my toy."


    Sakura tried to hold back her moan as she heard Yoko''s seductive words reach her ear. They caressed her and her whole body shuddered as a result of this.


    She knew that she should not get carried away, but Sakura could not help but imagine Yoko taking her pleasure from Sakura''s body.


    "P-Please, stop teasing me. You are not well and¡­"


    "Oh, but I am all recovered already Sakura. And I cannot help but think how good you would look with your body all spread out in front of me. I can just bounce up and down your cock, or even tongue your pussy."


    Sakura felt her mouth dry out when she heard these words. They were too much for her to bear and her cock was filling out soon.


    "Do you know what Charlie recently said to me? She said that I have a small baby bump even when I am not filled with anything. Do you feel it as well?"


    Amane asked and Charlie desperately tried to hold her jealousy back. She did not want to hurt Yoko but it was hard.


    Her hands tightened around Yoko''s arm and her eyes flashed. But unconsciously, she did look down and notice the small baby bump Charlie had mentioned.


    It was barely there, but it was evident.


    ''Ah, my beautiful mate is pregnant. God, it''s so hot and I want to fuck her so bad¡­''


    Sakura reached out to Amane¡­*cough*...she tried to reach out to Amane, only to find her hands being tied up by a strong chain. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 272 - 272: 272: Human touch [pt1] R-18

    "Yoko, what are you doing? Don''t you want to get fucked hard by me?"


    Sakura asked as she subtly tried to break the restraints on her arm. She looked up at Amane with an innocent expression but her mind was going through all she wanted to do to the elder in front of her.


    Sakura''s false innocence did not fool Amane. She continued to look at Sakura with a calm expression before looking down at her hard cock. Despite Sakura saying things, her body liked the position it was in.


    "Oh, you want me to let you go? Hmm, but I am not in the mood to tolerate you right now. All I want for you is to keep lying there while I take what I want from you."


    Amane patted Sakura''s belly before taking her hard cock in her hand. It jumped at the slightest touch and was standing at attention already, tenting Sakura''s skirt.


    The clothes had to go since they were a hindrance between Amane''s hands and Sakura''s skin. So, Amane pulled Sakura''s skirt down and the cock jumped out of her panties. It stood rock hard and unyielding in front of Amane''s face.


    "Look at your cock here, Sakura. It is too hard and big. Shall we reward it for being so lovely?"


    Amane asked while she stroked the cock in front of her. Sakura''s thighs quivered beneath her body as her cock was teased by Amane. Sakura shivered as Amane''s nail touched the slit of her hard cock.


    That was not all. Amane looked down at Sakura and her tongue licked across the cock in front of her. Sakura gave a loud moan and tried to buckle her hips up.


    But Amane was fast and she pulled back before Sakura''s hips could touch her body.


    Sakura moaned in annoyance and her hips continued to stand up in the air. She wanted to be touched so badly but her bound hands made it difficult for her to achieve what she wanted.


    "Tsk, you leave me with no choice but to bind you even tighter, Sakura. Giving your freedom to you was a mistake."


    Amane patted Sakura gently on her cock when she said that and before Sakura knew it, she felt a cold touch of metal on her hips and thighs as well.


    Amane had used her chains to not only Sakura''s bands but her torso and her legs in place as well. Those chains had spread Sakura enough to leave her lower half all exposed. Sakura tried to close her legs but the chains held her in place.


    "Sakura, do not try and resist these chains on your body. I want to see all of you so I will see it all. You just need to sit quietly and show me your body."


    Sakura''s face was flushed red and her thighs quivered with the effort to close them. But ultimately, Sakura was spread in front of Amane.


    "Hmm, you look good like this. But you know what? I think we need to have even more fun. How about we train your cock today?"


    Sakura shivered when Amane touched her cock lightly. Amane''s hands felt like wind, swift and fleeting. They did not remain on any one part of her cock when they examined her.


    "Yoko, stop torturing me. My body is beginning to feel hot as well."


    Sakura admitted as her breathing got more and more labored. She could feel the heat building up in her body and her magic flaring up with it as well.


    "Oh, so you are going into heat? You can get as wet and hard as you like Sakura. But we are still doing this at my pace. Now, let me see your wet pussy."


    Sakura had warned Amane already and her consciousness started to lose to her instincts after that. The second Amane touched her pussy, Sakura gushed and came from her pussy.


    Amane had not expected it and her face became wet because of Sakura''s come.


    There was an amused look on Amane''s face when she pulled back but Sakura had a satisfied expression on her face when she looked up at the elder.


    ''I marked Yoko. Now everyone will know that she belongs to me. But this is not enough. Yoko''s belly needs to be even bigger for me to stake my claim.''


    Sakura''s inner strength managed to overpower her binds for a moment and Sakura took full advantage of it. She broke through the restraints on her hand and reached out for Yoko.


    Now, Amane could have dodged that touch if she wanted to. But she decided to let Sakura take her frustration out on her.


    Lips clashed with each other and tongues fought to gain more ground. Amane backed down and let Sakura crawl on top of her body.


    Sakura licked Amane''s lips and Amane opened her mouth for Sakura''s tongue to be able to try and dominate her mouth. The clumsy pair of lips tried to eat Amane''s mouth out.


    When they pulled back, a string of saliva connected both of their lips. Sakura''s face was flushed with heat but her body was all wet and hard.


    "Yoko¡­Yoko, I cannot wait any longer¡­"


    Sakura admitted as she positioned her cock in front of Amane''s pussy opening. She did not even wait before she pushed her hips in.


    Sakura''s cock was big and it usually took some time to adjust to it. But because Amane had been fucked recently, she easily accepted Sakura''s cock.


    "Sakura¡­slow down¡­you are too¡­big¡­"


    Amane warped her arms around Sakura and pulled her down. She asked Sakura to go slow while her legs closed around Sakura''s waist and pulled her whole weight down on top.


    It forced Sakura''s cock to go all the way inside her body without holding back and both females moaned as soon as they felt connected. Sakura''s cock was deep inside Amane''s body now and she had found the womb opening by instincts now.


    "Yoko looks good with my egg. But I want her to get even bigger. Shall we make another baby now?"


    Sakura asked and Amane could tell those instincts had taken over her completely. Her eyes were blown over and her pupils were irregularly sized right now.


    "You want to breed me once more? Then go ahead and try. My body is all yours right now."


    Amane held herself open and the display caused Sakura to groan before she buried her face into Amane''s neck.


    Sakura''s hard cock continued to force its way inside Amane''s body while her arms held tightly around Amane''s waist and pulled them up to meet her thrusts.


    It was a hard and fast mating and Sakura was not holding anything back. Amane could feel how sour her hips would be tomorrow but she did not care in that moment.


    She felt Sakura''s cock twitch inside her body and it was about to come when Amane decided to put a stop to Sakura''s moments.


    "Sakura, you had your¡­fun with my¡­body¡­but now¡­it is¡­my time¡­"


    Amane warned before she managed to snap her hands and chains and pulled Sakura back to the bed once more.


    Sakura was startled by the sudden move and she looked up at Amane with a betrayed expression on her face. Her hard cock was still looking up, just as sharp and potent as ever.


    Amane pumped it up a bit and Sakura almost came.


    "No¡­need to come inside¡­don''t do this to me¡­let me come¡­"


    Sakura begged with her huge tear-filled eyes. She looked to be in pain and Amane patted her cheeks once she noticed this.


    "Don''t worry Sakura. I know what your cock wants and loves. I will not keep you waiting long."


    Amane promised and she pulled her body on top of Sakura''s hard cock before lowering her hips.


    Once more, her pussy swallowed Sakura''s cock, and the new angle allowed Sakura to be pressed in.


    "Can you feel my womb opening? It is kissing your cock heard."


    Amane whispered and Sakura shivered at the touch. She could feel her cock positioned at the opening of Yoko''s womb. But the angle was not allowing her to slip into it.


    Amane deliberately moved in a way that forced Sakura to remain out of her womb for the time being but brush up against her other pleasure spots. It made both moan at the tight feeling.


    "P-Please, stop teasing me."


    Sakura begged as she felt her climax approaching. Her body was tensing up and she would release her agitation soon.


    "Hmm, you want me to let you come? Let me think about it. Have you been a good girl?"


    Amane asked as she gave shallow thrust on top of Sakura. She was not pulling Sakura too deep into her body.


    "P-Please. It hurts to be left like this."


    Sakura pleaded and looked at Amane with a familiar expression. This was an expression Amane was weak too and she decided to finally let Sakura come.


    "Fine, I can see that you do want to come. In that case, come inside me now. Empty your balls inside my womb."


    Amane finally positioned herself right and Sakura''s cock slipped inside her body. Both females moaned at the feeling before Sakura started to come. Her cock continued to leak cum all over and she even sighed in relief.


    But just as she felt that it was all over, Amane pulled her hips up and squeezed Sakura''s cock hard. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It caused Sakura''s cock to become hard once more and Sakura flinched at the feeling.


    "Oh, did you think that we were done? I am afraid that we are far from done, my dear Sakura."

 Chapter 273 - 273: 273: Human touch [pt2] R-18

    Sakura''s overstimulated body began to show signs of arousal once more. Her cock hardened up and her nipples stood at attention.


    When Amane pulled her body up, semen fell out of her body and wetted Sakura''s cock and her pussy. And since Sakura was bound, she could only stay there and take this torture.


    "Hmm, looks like your body has not had enough of me. Look, how hard your cock still is."


    Amane complained as she leaned down and took that semen cover cock in her mouth. Sakura flinched and moaned as soon as she felt that cock hit the back of her throat. The pleasure was blinding her now.


    Not only that but the way Amane''s mouth moved up and down her cock and even behind her cock to her pussy was also amazing. It made Sakura throw her head back and take in all the pleasure she could.


    She moaned in annoyance when Yoko pulled her head back and her cock subtly tried to follow that mouth.


    But only a string of saliva connected Amane''s mouth and Sakura''s penis when Amane pulled her head back.


    "Don''t be so impatient, Sakura. You will get what you want soon."


    Amane assured Sakura before she moved to pump her cock a little bit. Sakura''s cock jumped to attention but Amane''s mouth passed it in favor of licking across her pussy.


    "For now, I think we should lavish some attention on your pretty pussy. You do not get to play with it enough, right?"


    Amane asked and her finger joined her mouth to probe that tight opening.


    Sakura was not used to touching her pussy so Amane''s touch caused her to flinch before she felt a finger enter her body. It was a tight fit and Sakura moaned out in a mix of plain and pleasure.


    "Oh, this will not do. You are far tighter than I would like you to be."


    Amane looked displeased and that made Sakura''s insides twist with the need to please her.


    "I-I am trying to relax but my body is¡­"


    Sakura began, only for Amane to quieten her.


    "Hush, I know what you want to say. You can sit back and leave everything to me now."


    Amane assured before she brought out a tube and smeared a cold liquid inside Sakura''s pussy. It felt gushy and sticky. It also made Sakura itch inside her pussy but Amane''s finger slipped inside her quickly now.


    "See, it was easy. All we needed to do was to stimulate you a little in the right way and your body opened to me so beautifully. Sakura, you are beautiful."


    Amane admitted and her tongue licked across Sakura''s lips. Sakura opened her mouth to allow that tongue entry while the hand continued to open Sakura up.


    She did not even realize when her body accepted three fingers inside but Sakura felt the stretch and burn when the fourth one tried to enter her.


    "Hurry up and accept me inside Sakura. You want to let me in, right?"


    Yoko''s voice was gentle and soothing. It felt a little hypnotic and Sakura could not help but follow whatever it asked her to do.


    "Good, now keep your legs open and I will soon show you the pleasure you can get from your pussy."


    Yoko''s words sounded like a promise. Sakura waited in anticipation to see what Yoko''s next move would be.


    What she did not expect was for Yoko to already be wearing a dildo and it looked massive. It looked far bigger than anything Sakura had taken before.


    Heck, even the previous dildos and vibrators did not compare to this.


    "Yoko, I don''t that will fit inside me and¡­"


    Sakura spoke with a hesitating voice but Amane only looked amused when she looked down at Sakura.


    "Don''t worry Sakura. I am sure that your body will look beautiful all stretched out beneath my own. Your pussy was made to be fucked so do not look so concerned."


    Amane positioned the fake-cock in front of Sakura''s pussy and pushed it in just a little bit. Sakura shivered at the touch of that cold plastic on her body.


    "Yoko¡­. go slow...errrr.."


    Sakura''s eyes widened as soon as she felt her pussy being stretched. The fake-cock was splitting her body apart into two. Sakura felt it go all the way deep into her body and she shivered at the touch.


    "Just a little bit more Sakura. You are doing so well. See, I told you that your body could take the whole cock in."


    Sakura shivered and shook when that cock finally stopped inside her body. She had never felt this stretched out before.


    "It feels good, right? Being filled and being fucked into was something your body was craving for, right? I can feel your body quivering Sakura."


    Yoko''s voice had dropped a whole octave and gotten deeper. It pulled Sakura into a false sense of fulfilment. Her body shivered as it was stretched beyond its limits. But Sakura did not care.


    She felt Yoko''s hands on her and her cock. Yoko was stroking Sakura''s cock to become hard once more. The pleasure offset the slight pain Sakura was feeling because of the stretch.


    "Yoko¡­I feel...so full¡­it''s so deep¡­into my¡­body¡­"


    Sakura''s complaint was a compliment and Yoko smirked before she pulled her hips back and slammed inside her body once more. Sakura''s eyes widened as the fake-cock hit all other pleasure spots inside her.


    Sakura threw her head back as pleasure assaulted her senses. She had never felt this fulfilled before.


    "It feels good, right? I can feel how your body is trying to pull me in more and more. You would have swallowed me if my cock was real, right?"


    Amane whispered in Sakura''s ears as the fake cock continued to push deeper and deeper into Sakura''s body.


    Sakura shivered until she could take it no more and tightened her pussy around the fake cock. Her body gushed out the juice and wetted the dildo Amane was wearing.


    Amane pulled out as soon as Sakura came around her. She pushed the fake cock away and held her leaking pussy in front of Sakura''s cock.


    "You came from your pussy but your cock is still hard. So, let''s take care of this as well."


    Amane held the leg up and rubbed her pussy against Sakura''s cock. The stimulation caused both to moan in bliss.


    Sakura''s cock felt overstimulated. And when Amane''s pussy gushed its release all over her cock, Sakura was not able to hold back as well.


    Her hard cock released all its essence and gushed her release all over Amane''s torso.


    Sakura collapsed as soon as she came this time. Her body was tired and her energy had been spent. Her heat had also fizzled out since it had been taken care of.


    "Oh, looks like I managed to make you tired, Sakura. In that case, take a rest and go to sleep. We will have a big day tomorrow." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura closed her eyes and her body relaxed. A maid finally entered the room and she looked at Amane with her curious eyes.


    "Let Sakura rest for now. I am sure she is tired after all she went through yesterday. Bring me my dinner up here and keep an eye on Lady Elios. I want you to give me a report of everything she is planning."


    Amane looked toward the maid she had appointed as a spy on Elios''s side. This maid was trained especially in infiltration techniques and she also had incredible mental defences.


    But most of all, she knew how she needed to act at the appropriate times. She was a smart child who had a bright future ahead of her.


    The maid nodded and quickly left the room. Within three hours, Amane started getting reports of the activities going around her.


    The report did not say anything about Elios Tsurugi behaving weirdly but Amane had a feeling about a conspiracy that was being planned. It was a perfect opportunity for Elios Tsurugi to act.


    The only thing that stood out to Amane was the fact that Elios decided to visit the vicinity of the funeral.


    But Amane had asked someone to check that place out afterwards and nothing had been noticed to be missing. It was as if Elios Tsurugi genuinely decided to take a walk and nothing else.


    Had it been anyone else, Amane might even have believed this to be true. But this was Elios Tsurugi we were talking about. She was planning something for sure and it would be amusing to see what she came up with.


    The next day was the day of the funeral. It had been planned in a hurry so it was not perfect. There were a lot of things that needed fixing so only a limited number of people were to be invited.


    But despite that, there were a lot of people present there and a lot of eyes looked at Amane with a searching look.


    Amane had made sure to restrict the invites but there were a lot of uninvited reporters here as well.


    ''It must be Elios''s doing. Now I am more than sure that she is planning something. Should I check this place once more with my aura?''


    Amane was about to do just that when she saw Elios Tsurugi walking toward her with a few reporters behind her. The reporters looked nervous but determined to get their top-selling story as well.


    "My dear Yoko, how pleasant of you to finally join us here. Now, I want to introduce to you a few people here."

 Chapter 274 - 274: 274: Carefully Planned [pt1]

    Amane felt a shiver go down her spine once she heard Elios''s sugary sweet smell. In her experience, she knew that Elios''s current tone did not bode well for anyone involved.


    But the people she had dragged over did not seem to think that they were in danger or being used. They looked fascinated as they walked over to Amane.


    "Hello, it''s nice to meet you, Miss Yoko."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you and your achievements. Recently, there was the rumor that you helped combat Bloom. Do you think you can spare us some of your time and tell us all about it?"


    Since most of these *guests* were reporters, their enthusiasm was well-appreciated by Amane. But at the same time, she could not help but find them annoying.


    She tried to get away from them, but the more she struggled, the harder it got to say ''no'' to these reporters.


    "What''s wrong, Yoko? You are young and no matter how much you struggle with your words, you need to know that you will have times when you will need to communicate with people. Take this chance to practice."


    Elios Tsurugi sounded like a concerned mom right now who was trying her best to help her child adjust. Anyone who would look at them would think the same thought as Amane did.


    But little did they know that the truth was something far different. Elios Tsurugi''s laugh was being suppressed by her emotions but Amane could feel the intention behind her words.


    ''Ugh, this elder sure knows how to be annoying. Thankfully, I have a lot of allies here who are willing to help me out.''


    Amane snapped her fingers and one of the servers around them quickly walked toward their group. The servant looked at their group before her eyes met Amane''s and she gave a small bow.


    "My lady, you are being called by the elders for something very important. It would not be wise for you to dwindle around like this."


    Since the servant had mentioned Elder, the reporters had no choice but to back down. They looked surprised at Amane being called out.


    "Oh, would you look at the time? I need to head over because there is a lot I need to look over. Don''t worry, I will come back and entertain you once I am done with the elders."


    Amane assured as she walked away. The reporters watched this happen with a surprised look on their faces. They did not expect Yoko Tsurugi to escape with an excuse.


    *Cough*


    "It looks like you gentlemen are a little disappointed now that Yoko is gone. I will ask Yoko to talk to you all later. After all, you deserve a reward for coming all the way here."


    Elios Tsurugi promised the reporters and she began to plan another trap inside her head.


    The reporters looked thankful to Elios before they dispersed. It made Elios feel like giggling but she held her impulse back. She needed to wait for a little longer before she could strike the hot iron.


    And once the ceremony was halfway under, it was time for the show to start. Elios snapped her fingers and it was the signal for the bud bug to be released into its host. It bit its hose and Elios grinned. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This bud bug was special and it was almost in bloom. Within minutes, this ceremony would be destroyed.


    ...¡­.


    Amane took a sigh of relief once she was away from the reporters. She no longer had to watch her words as carefully.


    "Thank you. You are free to go now that you have called me here."


    Amane thanked the maid, only to find that the maid looked back at her with an uncomfortable expression on her face.


    "Ugh, excuse me miss, but you are being called by Elder Hao right now. He asked me to bring you to him as soon as you are physically able to make the trip."


    The maid looked nervous when she delivered this news. It seemed as if she was afraid of Amane and what she would do if she became unhappy with her.


    "I see. In that case, I better make myself known to that old man. Knowing him, he would be fuming out of his mind right now. I better not keep him waiting any longer.''


    Amane walked away and the maid sighed in relief as she watched Amane walk away.


    With this, her task had been over and she could concentrate on what she needed to do. For some reason, the maid had felt her side being itchy for some time now. She could not tell when it started.


    But the more attention she paid to it, the more it hurt her. It was likely a mosquito bite since the itch was not intense.


    It lasted for a few seconds before it faded and the maid sighed. But as soon as she stepped foot in the main hall, she felt her heart skip a beat and her body temperature rise before the world took on a grey shade.


    Before she knew it, the maid was no longer in control of her body. The bud bug had taken control of it and was now trying to find the most suitable place to bloom.


    There was a dead compared a few feet away so the bud bug decided to go over to its body and bloom there.


    Everyone watched the strange maid make her way toward the dead body. Her movements looked sluggish and people did try to ask her if she was ok or if she needed help. The maid ignored all of it and kept on walking,


    Once she reached the dear body that was about to be burned, her body finally reached its end and a small plant began to grow from her shoulder. It was small at first but it showed rapid growth once it hit its mark.


    People noticed instantly that something was wrong with the maid. But it was not until she started blooming did the panic started.


    The first ones to run out were the politicians and the reporters stayed behind to snap a few shots before they started to run as well.


    But the bud bug knew that there was nowhere to hide for these people. Once it bloomed, it would engulf everything in its wake.


    "Tsk, how did something like you manage to slip past the security list? Oh well, since Yoko is not here, I will have to take care of this. What a mess this situation is turning out to be."


    Sakura calmly walked out of the crowd as everyone ran past her. She was not afraid of the infected person and her eyes met the bud bug.


    The infected person looked back at the infected person in front of her. The creature took a step forward and let out a piercing cry as soon as it noticed Sakura.


    It could instinctively tell that this person would be a problem for her growth. So, to make the situation go in its favor again, the bud bug decided to attack Sakura.


    She raised a flame barrier that made the plant-based attacks ineffective. Sakura also had good control over her body and she was able to control it however she wanted to.


    "Looks like you have not learned your lesson up until now. Let me show you what your real plan is when you stand in front of me."


    Sakura raised her hand and a jet of fire emerged out of her hand. She shaped it into a sword and attacked the bud bug. It tried to defend itself but its branches were torched down.


    Even the freshness and wetness of the branches could not stop them from burning. Sakura''s heat was too much for it to handle.


    The main body began to grow bigger and the bud bug finally entered bloom. Sakura noticed this and decided to torch the whole thing down. Since Yoko was not here right now, Sakura had to make an instant decision.


    Her flames penetrated the bud bug''s defenses and it cried out in alarm and shock as its body was disintegrated into pieces. It looked up at Sakura with a betrayed expression, only to find her not even paying attention to her.


    The on-lookers who had run out of the hall noticed a pillar of light surrounding the massive tree that had suddenly grown up. It covered the whole canopy and burned the whole thing down.


    The tree never got a chance to bloom and the journalists had a new thing to write home about.


    When Sakura walked out of the hall, she looked calm and collected. Everyone wanted her to ask what she did to bring the situation under control. But her powers seemed to have scared everyone into submission.


    "What is wrong? Are you not going to ask me questions? Oh well, that makes things easier for me to handle."


    Sakura admitted before she snapped her finger. The whole hall was engulfed in fire before nothing was left of it. The land had been purified and soon the incident spread across the masses.


    But there was one thing everyone noticed and decided to not comment on - Yoko Tsurugi''s missing presence. She was nowhere to be found when this all happened and she refused to comment on the bloom incident.


    The reporters had no idea what happened so their statement regarding Yoko was a little vague and very different from one another.


    But in the end, they all agreed on one thing - Sakura Tsurugi was the real MVP of this situation and that elevated her social standing.

 Chapter 275 - 275: 275: Carefully Planned [pt2]

    The funeral was in full swing when Elder Hao called for her. And frankly speaking, Amane was surprised that he had called for her out of the blue like this.


    He was a smart man who understood the basics of what was right and what was wrong. He was also smart enough to realize that making an enemy out of Amane was not a good idea.


    And Amane was also sure that he recognized why Amane had held this funeral today - to give her enemies a warning that she would not be merciful to them if they tried anything funny.


    So, for Elder Hao to call her despite knowing all this. Now that made Amane curious and she headed toward the back rooms quickly.


    Elder Hao seemed to be expecting her. He already had the tea and snacks ready and he sat down on the cushion while waiting for Amane.


    "Yoko, sit down right now. I think there are a lot of things we need to discuss here. First of the many would be this ''bloom'' incident that is happening recently."


    Amane was a little surprised when the elder brought this topic up but she did sit down since she wanted to know what was going on as well.


    Elder Hoa had a straight face but he also looked pissed when he brought forth a few papers he had been keeping close to himself all this time.


    "I had the victims of the first few incidents investigate and found out that they were related to our servants. It might seem like a coincidence at first, but I don''t think it was. I am pretty sure that it was intentional on someone''s part."


    Elder Hao was a sharp man. Most people would have seen this as a coincidence, but not Elder Hao. He was certain about what he had seen and what had been reported to him.


    He had also made sure to bury all the evidence he could find regarding this topic. He did not want the news of his servants and their affairs spreading everywhere.


    "Hmm, I can see what you mean. All these connections are not solid enough to become evidence but they are also not something we should look over. Do you think it is someone in our household who caused this incident?"


    Now that this evidence had been brought forward, Amane had already narrowed her suspicions down.


    Elios Tsurugi had a hand in this for sure. It also made sense why she was so calm the past couple of days. It was because she had been preparing for this all along and now all her labor had come to fruition.


    "Anyway, this is not something we can allow to be leaked out. Our reputation is staked on this. Not to mention that these are all assumptions and nothing is known for certain yet."


    Elder Hao calmed down once more. He looked at Amane to see what she would do.


    But contrary to all his beliefs, Yoko did not flow out into rage. She also did not seem shocked by what she had just heard.


    "I see. It all makes sense now. Our culprit is Elios but I will not force her to say anything. I am as concerned for the image of our house as you are and¡­"


    Amane was in the middle of speaking when her sensitive ears picked up the loud noises coming from the hallway.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you stop talking?"


    Elder Hao asked while he continued to speak up. He looked outside as well and his eyes widened in shock at what he saw.


    "Is that a bloom? But what is an infected person doing here? I ordered everyone to be checked for infections. So how did this happen?"


    Elder Hao looked flabbergasted at what was happening. His shock was evident in his voice but Amane was not half as shocked as he was.


    She had been anticipating something like this happening. It made sense now why Elios had been so chirpy all this time. It was because she had been scheming inside her mind.


    "Elder Hao, pull yourself together. This bloom is not that dangerous and we also have another person here who can deal with the situation."


    Amane''s words of assurance confused Elder Hao. He did not remember anyone else being strong enough or smart enough to take care of the bloom.


    But then Sakura stepped out of the crowd and her flames engulfed the bloom. It covered it from the top to the bottom and it busted out into a beautiful sea of bluish-gold.


    The display was amazing and it left people spell-bounded.


    "Sakura! I knew she was a lot more powerful now when compared to before, but I did not realize she was this powerful. Maybe I made a mistake by underestimating her."


    The elder whispered as he watched Sakura control her flames. He looked down at Yoko with a suspicious expression on his face.


    "Should you not go out and help her as well? Sakura is still new at using her powers. She might cause an accident we will not be able to recover from."


    The elder asked this question, just to see what Yoko would answer him with. But contrary to his beliefs, Yoko Tsurugi kept on looking in front of her. She seemed to not care if Sakura tarnished her image or not with an accident.


    Either that or¡­


    "You are being too guarded with Sakura. She is amazing and she knows how to control her powers. All she needs now is a little field experience before she can take over the family in my stead."


    "As for the beast side of things. Well, that is why I have Eclipse. I heard that he is doing goods at the academy I sent him to. He will be back to help us all soon."


    Elder Hao looked at Yoko with a surprised expression. Suddenly, a lot of things started to make sense to him.


    It had always been a concern for him that Yoko did not have a degree in her field. No one questioned her because she was so good, but this concern mattered to most of their partners.


    But with what he had just heard, even this concern was a thing of the past now.


    "Yoko, you¡­have no intention of remaining the family head? This is going to cause a big stir between our family members. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Elder Hao asked this question for the sake of asking. He would love to have anyone replace Yoko and her devilish mind.


    That way, the other person would be easy to control and Elder Hao would be able to gain his influence back. That was what he believed.


    But if Yoko did end up dividing things the way she had planned, then the power of the family head would shift into two people and it would be difficult to control both, S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially that half-demon kid Eclipse. He refused to listen to anyone who was not Yoko. Even Sakura had a hard time getting him to listen half the time.


    "I am so tired of all the planning and scheming. I would rather spend my time in peace and doing what I love to do."


    ''What a load of bullcrap she is saying. This girl is the epitome of schemes and cunningness when she wants to be. Tired of the planning and scheming? Give me a break here.''


    Even though Elder Hao thought that he could not bring himself to say all this. What if his words triggered Yoko and she decided to come back? This was not a risk Elder Hao wanted to take.


    It was better for Yoko to pass on her powers than to continue to sit over them. Even if they were divided, it would be in the elder''s favor.


    "Oh, would you look at the time? I shall go and finish the ceremony now. No matter how much I want to hand over my power to Sakura, she is still a child right now and not ready to take full responsibility."


    Elder Hao gave a nod but his brain was going through a lot he could use to his advantage.


    Suddenly, Elder Hao felt a pair of sharp eyes looking back at him. He froze and looked back at Yoko''s sharp eyes.


    "What do you want from me now?"


    Elder Hao asked as he looked back at Yoko with annoyed eyes. But Yoko continued to look back at him with an amused look on her face.


    "Nothing much. I just decided to figure out what you were thinking about. From your expression, it seemed as if you were in deep thoughts so I decided not to disturb you for the time being."


    Yoko Tsurugi walked away, but not before she made the elder feel uncomfortable with her words. That look at the end had felt like a warning to him and Elder Hao decided to take it seriously.


    On the other hand, Amane made her entrance in front of the journalists once everything was over. She was faced with curious and suspicious looks from everyone.


    "I apologize for overlooking security measures here. I will investigate what happened here and give you all an explanation soon."


    Amane bowed her head in front of the reporters and they looked back at her with shock. They had not expected the Tsurugi head to bow down in front of him.


    But one of the reporters could not help but speak up.


    "You sure you had nothing to do with this incident? This seemed to be too planned for me to feel comfortable."

 Chapter 276 - 276: 276: Making an arrest [pt2]

    "Elder Hao, you need to say something about this situation. You cannot allow Yoko Tsurugi to change our long-lasting traditions."


    "That''s right. No matter how much power she has, she has no right to decide how to divide her power like this."


    The other elders asked Elder Hao to decide and he was stumped. The government official also looked annoyed with having to wait for his decision.


    On one hand, Elder Hao agreed with the other elder''s words of power and how it should not be divided. It would be better for him as well if he only had to control one person.


    On the other hand, he did not want to go against Yoko right now. She was an annoying person to deal with and she would bounce back from her situation soon.


    "Elder Hao, please decide for us."


    Even Elios Tsurugi looked at Elder Hao to be on her side, she seemed confident that Elder Hao would agree with her because of her deal with him.


    But little did she know that Elder Hao was someone who only cared about his well-being. And right now, it would be better for him to side with Yoko Tsurugi over anyone else.


    "I heard you all and I have decided¡­to allow Yoko to do what she wants with her power. I understand her reasons and I agree with them as well."


    Everyone, even Yoko looked surprised with his decision. He could tell that Yoko had been gearing up to argue against him but stowed herself from commenting.


    It felt great to shock Yoko.


    "Y-You! How could you betray us like this? How could you betray me like this?"


    Elios Tsurugi asked and her words were just loud enough for Elder Hao to hear. He ignored Elios Tsurugi and focused on the situation at hand.


    "Everyone, please accept my apology for what happened here. As young Sakura promised you, we will find the culprit behind this incident and do everything to bring them to justice."


    Everyone fell quiet after that and made their escape. Amane followed Stella out of the estate as well and slowly got over her shock. There were more important things for her to worry about.


    "So, I am being arrested by you. Where will you be taking me? To the best prison in the world? The securest one? One which has no vegetation and is impossible to break out of?"


    Amane asked Stella, mostly to fill in the awkward silence that had descended as a result of the earlier happenings. Moony took off into the sky and decided to follow from a distance for the time being.


    Stella put her lip on as she considered whether she should answer Amane or not. But in the end, she decided to tell Amane about the situation at hand.


    "I know you are innocent. The regular crown was being agitated so they did not notice the weirdness of this attack but I am not one of them. I took you into custody to protect you and not to hard you."


    "For now, you will be held in our guest house where our political prisoners and other dignitaries are kept during the investigation. You will be allowed freedom as soon as we are done finished investigating."


    Stella informed Amane as she led her to the fancy-looking house in the middle of the city. The estate was secured and had a lot of space.


    It looked fancy, almost akin to a guest house.


    "Ouch! This place looks like a resort villa. You will spoil me if you keep me in a place this fancy."


    Amane complained as she walked inside the mansion. It was spotless with only the maids around. Stella snapped her finger and a person quickly disappeared into the kitchen to prepare tea and snacks.


    "You can think of it as a vacation if it makes you feel better. Except for you, one more person is being kept in here regarding a previous case. But I don''t think you will run into each other since the other person keeps to his room¡­"


    As soon as Stella finished speaking, a kid walked into the hall and toward the kitchen. He seemed to be in a trance and when he came out, he had a huge glass of coffee in his hand.


    The child kept on walking, then stopped, turned toward them, and walked over to their table.


    "Officer Stella, am I allowed to be free now? I hope that is why you decided to visit me."


    ''Oh, I made a mistake. This is not a kid at all, but a dwarf. No wonder his energy feels so developed.''


    The dwarf had a deep and mature voice when he spoke. It was calm and steady, allowing his words to hold weight. His eyes also flashed when he looked at Stella, asking her why she had not allowed him to be free yet.


    Stella sighed when she saw the dwarf speak.


    "I am sorry but we have not made any progress on your case. It would go so much faster if you told me what you know regarding the incident and that drug that you developed."


    Stella talked to the man but it was his turn to look offended.


    "I told you before about all I could the drug I made helped bests relax and gain their full potential. If another person mutated it and used it for something else, then it is not my fault. If you want to go after someone, go after the HIVE. Leave me alone."


    Amane was surprised to hear The HIVE''s name. It had been quite some time since she had last come across anything that had to do with them.


    "The information you gave us is not enough, Professor Cardin. I am afraid that we will have to keep you detained until we find evidence of your claim."


    Stella informed the professor and he looked quite angry. He stood up from his seat and quickly went to his door.


    But not before he looked back at Stella with one last look of impatience and then he was gone. Stella sighed tiredly as she watched it happen.


    "That person was¡­?"


    Amane asked as she looked at the door the professor disappeared into. The name Stella had spoken sounded familiar but Amane could not think of a time where she had heard it before.


    "Ah, I am sorry. That dwarf was the other person in our custody I was telling you out. He is a former The HIVE employee who was arrested in the case you assisted us with before in. Just like you, he is a ''criminal'' in name only."


    "He is here for witness protection but he doesn''t seem to understand that notion."


    Stella spoke softly and Amane could not help but agree with Professor Cardin regarding this topic.


    Who would like to be confined and locked up like this? Well, except Amane. She had a feeling she would enjoy being here for some reason. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, this was the life she was envisioning in her current life. One where she would not have to do anything and she would still be comfortable.


    "Anyway, I will assign you your room so that you can rest now. I hope you will not find this place too shabby and complain about it."


    Stella led Amane to a fully furnished room. This was one of the best rooms Amane had seen to date and the pillow fort in the middle of the bed called out to her.


    "You must stay here if you are not declared. Please do not leave the estate without permission and always have an escort when going out. I will come and pay a visit to you tomorrow to see how you have settled in."


    Stella looked mournful and she seemed reluctant to leave Amane. But she had a lot of work to do and not enough time to get it all done.


    So, despite her wish to stay behind and held Yoko settle in (or shag her), she decided to leave. Amane did not go out to accompany Stella. Instead, she threw her body on the bounce bed and her body sank into it.


    The bed was comfortable and fluffy which made Amane relax.


    Before she knew it, she fell asleep and only woke up the next day. She ate her food, was avoided by her neighbor, and then went back to relaxing. It was far too comfortable for her to think about anything else.


    ''Ah, this is the life I wanted. I must do nothing and I am still being taken care of. It makes me wonder why I did not commit a crime before today. Now wait, I should not think like that. I hope Sakura realizes that I made my aids do most of my work. Did I ever tell her about it?''


    Amane shook her head and then heard someone knocking on her window. Moony had decided to accompany Amane on the bed as well and they both relaxed.


    But in her comfortable state, Amane had forgotten one thing about her - she was an active person by nature. No matter how much she wanted to relax and lie down, her body demanded exercise and excitement.


    Amane got bored quickly and she decided to take a walk around the house. But even that got boring rather quickly and it was then that Amane began to feel restless.


    ''Hmm, now that I think about it, I have always been an outdoor person. Staying locked up like this does not suit me at all. I want to head out and take a walk.''


    Amane was still moving around so she did not see the dwarf that crossed her path.

 Chapter 277 - 277: 277: A meeting of relevence?

    Things happened too fast for Sakura to comprehend. Before she knew it, people were looking at her and waiting for her next move.


    Yoko had already been taken away by the authorities and she had temporarily divided her power between her and Eclipse. And now she was gone from Sakura''s side for the unforeseeable future.


    The hollowness of Yoko''s presence had never been this evident before and Sakura could not help but flinch when she felt it. She had not felt such distance between herself and Amane before, even when the other had been gone.


    "That Yoko¡­she doesn''t know what she is talking about when she says she will divide her power. Surely my sensible child Sakura understands her mommy''s heart and would keep her power intact."


    Now that she had failed to persuade Elder Hao, she could only turn to Sakura for help. Sakura was someone who had always listened to her in the past.


    And it was true that Sakura had changed a lot after she had met Yoko, but that was a temporary phenomenon. Elios was sure that once she put Sakura in the right environment, she would be able to break Sakura back into her usual self. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, she smiled at Sakura in her usual malice-laced way. It warned Sakura not to do anything foolish because she was being watched by her mother.


    Now all Elios had to do was to wait for Sakura to agree with her.


    And she waited¡­and waited, but Sakura did not show any signs of obeying her words. Instead, Sakura''s eyes hardened and she looked ready to fight back against Elios.


    "I will respect Yoko''s decision but I can also promise you that I will not be in control of his power for long. Yoko will come back soon and take her place where she belongs. I will clear her name out."


    Sakura promised in front of the reporters and that caused Elios to burn with jealousy and anger.


    ''How dare Sakura do this to me? Me! Her mother! She is going against her mother for a stupid person like Yoko?''


    Elios Tsurugi was about to cause a scene when her husband put a hand on top of her shoulder. That made Elios snap back to her senses and she looked at her husband.


    Out of everyone present here, Elios had thought that Akabe would be the one to be on her side. But that turned out to not be the case here.


    "Calm down. Come, I think we need to talk with each other."


    Akabe carefully navigated the field of reporters and brought Elios into a secure room where they would not be heard.


    Once they were alone, Elios turned her attention toward Akabe and rage filled her eyes. She looked ready to chew Akabe out. But her husband decided to speak up first.


    "Elios, I know that you are angry with Sakura but you need to take things slow. If you think about it, the first part of the deal is already reality. We have successfully transferred Yoko''s power over to Sakura."


    Akabe had a point when he said that but Elios was not convinced yet.


    "What use is half of the power? Sakura needs to have all of it to be useful to us. And why are you getting active suddenly? I thought you gave up on the power of the family head and that is why you called out to me?"


    Elios asked as she faced her husband. Her anger was going down at this point and she was beginning to calm down.


    "I know that Sakura does not have full power but we can very easily cause an ''accident'' to happen to Eclipse and make him disappear. But before that, we need to make sure Yoko will not come back."


    Akabe had the same glint of scheming back in his eyes that Elios had liked at one point.


    The main reason Elios had left Akabe was because he had lost this drive to achieve more and had been dominated by other people.


    Elios refused to remain with such a weak-willed man so she had gone her separate way. But now Akabe was back to who he had at the start of their marriage and it filled Elios with delight.


    "You are right. We finally have an opportunity to deal with Yoko Tsurugi so we should take care of her now."


    They both were far too drunk on their small victory that they could not see the bigger picture. And that was why they won this battle but lost the bigger war.


    ......¡­.


    Sakura began to collect evidence of what happened and how to take care of things now that she was the family head, she knew how tough it was to have this position, but what she failed to realize was how much Yoko had shouldered.


    There were thousands of reports to go through and millions of other small details to make sure of.


    And either Yoko was a genius in such things or extremely lucky when it came to dealing with reports. Because somehow, they were all in order and sorted out.


    "Lady Sakura, about the debriefing tomorrow¡­what should we do about it?"


    "Lady Sakura, the annual budget needs to be revised. How much should we put into the security and other stuff?"


    "Lady Sakura¡­"


    Sakura was getting annoyed and fed up with these people. For some reason, she had not seen any of these people bother Yoko during her time but they all started to appear out of nowhere when it was her time to take care of things.


    "My lady, some of Lady Yoko''s friends are here to visit you. I have directed them to the sitting room and came here to inform you. Also, Lady Suzuki is here to visit as well¡­"


    Finally, Layla, Sakura''s servant made her way forward and gave Sakura an excuse to leave the hall. Sakura decided to take this chance and make her way out.


    "You! I will come back and then give you an answer to all your questions. Until then, keep your reports ready for me. I will come back and check them."


    Sakura did not run away from the situation; she made a tactical retreat once she felt overwhelmed.


    In the middle of the guest room waited Yoko''s friends along with Charlie Suzuki. Just like last time, the air was tense and harsh. And this time, even Charlie Suzuki looked angry and she sat without her annoying, all-knowing smile.


    "Sakura, tell us what happened. All we heard about was that Yoko got arrested and nothing else. I can hear as soon as I hear the news."


    Ely Zhen was the first person who stood up and asked these questions. She looked angry at herself and the situation at hand.


    Once Ely had asked the question, everyone elder turned toward Sakura as well. Both Faridha and Emma were there as well and Sakura could not understand why.


    It was not like Yoko kept up with them or even called them. The last time she had met them had been quite a while ago and the air between the three had been tense.


    But then again, who was Sakura to say anything about friendship? Her circle was non-existing and she did not even approach people unless they could be of benefit to her.


    "Well Sakura Tsurugi, are you not going to give us an answer? What happened to Yoko and why was she arrested? And why the heck did she not do anything to prevent this?"


    Charlie Suzuki asked with an impatient expression on her face. Sakura had no answer for her since she had been wondering the same thing herself.


    If Yoko wanted to, she could have easily made up an excuse and gotten out of her arrest. But on the contrary, not only did Yoko cooperate with the police, she even stepped forward to be arrested.


    Maybe she had a plan or maybe she did it because she felt like she had no choice.


    "Hey, cut Yoko some slack. Despite her high IQ and her mature expression, she is still a teenager. She must have been overwhelmed by all the accusations and thought of this as the best option."


    Sakura had been thinking the same thing but as soon as she heard those words being spoken, she realized how ridiculous it sounded and she immediately cast that thought away.


    Charlie Suzuki had the same reaction as her but Ely Zhen seemed to be concerned about Yoko.


    "Uhm, I can get my grandfather to tell me where Yoko is and I think I can get a permit to visit her tomorrow. Would you all like to come?"


    Ely asked with a nervous voice. Her question surprised Sakura since she had not expected Ely to ask this question out in the open.


    Sakura was aware of Ely''s crush on Yoko and their shared night as well. So naturally, she had been sure that Ely would take any excuse to be alone with Yoko. Sakura knew that she would have used an excuse.


    "Ah, you are a unique person and usually I would have asked you not to bother. But this time, I think I will take you up on your offer. Your grandfather is Marshal Zhen, right? He''s an upright man. I would love to talk with him."


    Sakura did not know what Charlie Suzuki was planning. No, she did not want to want to know what Charlie Suzuki was planning. She was happy being unaware of it.


    ''Let''s meet Yoko. I want to figure out how she ever stayed sane in her position.''

 Chapter 278 - 278: 278: Offending someone is easy [pt1]

    Charlie Suzuki''s smile looked unharming and it helped Ely relax. She looked at the other three in the room to see if they would take her up on her offer or not.


    Sakura had no problem taking advantage of other''s generosity so she decided to agree to this offer as well.


    But Faridha and Emma hesitated to agree. They both looked at each other before turning to face Ely.


    "Ely, thanks for this offer but I think it would be better for us not to take this offer. Unlike Yoko, we cannot afford to take so many days off and our families would also protest if we went to see Yoko in her quarters."


    Emma spoke softly and she looked remorseful when she said these words. But unlike Emma, Faridha had no tact and she did not bury her real feelings. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I cannot come as well and there is a simple reason for this - the stock market and the influence this visit would have on us. I cannot have my image get tainted or the customers would lose their trust in me."


    "Once more, it is not a ''you'' problem but a ''me'' problem. Do you understand?"


    Farisha stressed her words and Sakura gave an empty but understanding smile back.


    On a surface level, she understood where Faridha stood but could not help but be annoyed by her choice.


    ''Ah, but it is better for me if these fake friends do not come after Yoko. it will reduce my competition and allow me to spend more time with Yoko.''


    "I am sure Yoko will understand your reason for now coming. In that case, I will not force you to come with us."


    Sakura admitted as she sat down. Only Ely Zhen had a pained look on her face when she looked up. Ely looked Faridha in the eyes and asked her the next question.


    "Faridha, I have always admired your drive but you are disappointing me this time. Look inside you and tell me what is more important - your friendship with Yoko or your money?"


    "What kind of question is that? Of course, money is more important to me than my friendship. Besides, Yoko can take care of herself and I don''t want to waste my time and energy on something that is not worth any profit."


    Faridha waved her hand in a dismissal manner and it marked the conversation a close for her. One had to wonder why she even came here in the first place if this was what she was going to do.


    This attitude took even Sakura and Charlie aback. But they respected Faridha''s courage to come out and say all this. Especially in Yoko''s home and in front of her sister nonetheless.


    "Fine, go and have profit in your business. One day, you will need a friend in your difficult times and you will not have one because you never made them a priority."


    Ely sounded angry when she said these words and Faridha sighed.


    "Lady Zhen, I think it is you who do not understand Yoko. First, knowing Yoko, going to the prison might be a part of her plan, and having us all visit her like this would be awkward. And second, even if I want to go, I am pretty sure that there is a person limit for visiting."


    "Now, if you would excuse me, I would like to go. I have a lot of work to do unlike other people here. My marriage is also coming up so I need to prepare for it."


    Faridha sounded mad. She was a rather informal person who usually called people by their first names. Even more so if the other person was close in age to her.


    So, for her to call Ely by her family name was a big deal. And even her mood looked terrible. Emma sighed as she watched her friend''s worsening mood and she stood up as well.


    "Lady Sakura, thank you for your hospitality. We will come and visit you again once Yoko is back from prison. After all, I need to give her an invite to my wedding."


    Sakura could only watch Faridha and Emma go out of her house with angry expressions on their faces.


    ''Yoko would have been able to handle this situation if she was here. I wonder what she would have done instead.''


    Sakura could not help but think of these things as she maintained her composure. She could also feel Charlie Suzuki staring at her and Sakura did her best to maintain her composure.


    "I-I am so sorry. I did not mean to offend Faridha and Emma like this. I just¡­got angry at them and I am so sorry once more."


    Ely apologized to Sakura once her anger began to go down and the realization of what she did flashed across her face. She had not meant to be like this.


    "There is no need to say anything to me, Lady Zhen. After all, the one you offended was not me. But I would like to ask you to keep yourself in check from next time."


    Sakura asked and Ely had an embarrassed look on her face. She was also the only one who looked uncomfortable and tried to get out of the situation.


    "I-I should get going now. My grandmaster would be worried about me. I will ask him about the visit today and get back to you tomorrow."


    Ely Zhen promised and it was time for her to go back as well. Her face burned with embarrassment when she exited the Tsurugi household and she quickly got into the car.


    There had been no need for her to offer a visit to Yoko like this to other people. She already had her grandfather''s promise to take her to visit Yoko.


    But visiting alone would be too embarrassing for Ely. and despite already spending a night with Yoko, she was still too shy to face her alone. So, she ended up asking others to accompany her.


    ...¡­.


    "Well, Marshal Zhen''s granddaughter sure is a weird lady. I heard that she was brought up with delicate care and I can see it in her body language."


    Charlie spoke while sipping her tea. Unlike others, she had enjoyed the chaos that had happened in front of her. And she also liked the surprise of seeing a gentle lady such as Ely get mad.


    "I would rather have stable people beside me than unstable people. And if you like her that much, then you should chase after her and marry her. What do you keep coming here for? Will you be leaving now as well?"


    Sakura asked as she looked at Charlie Suzuki. She could already feel her aids eyes looking at her to return and work.


    For the first time in her life, Sakura was running away from her responsibilities and she did not want to go back to them.


    "Hmm, you want me to leave? How cruel of you to say that to me. Can''t you see how much I am grieving at the thought of Yoko being locked up? You would ask me to go back to him in such a state? You are so cruel-hearted, Lady Sakura."


    Charlie acted her part and Sakura only rolled her eyes in return. She did not want to deal with the melodrama that was Charlie Suzuki.


    "Someone, take Lady Suzuki to a guest room and have her comfortable and all tucked in. Do not sully the Tsurugi name while Yoko is not here."


    The staff looked excited suddenly. Yoko''s name motivated them to work and they quickly prepared everything.


    Charlie looked at Sakura with a suspicious expression. She could tell that Sakura had a reason to allow her to stay in the Tsurugi mansion tonight.


    And it became evident why Sakura wanted company so badly today. At the dining table, two more annoyances had joined the regular group of two. And those two people were Elios and Akabe Tsurugi.


    "Lady Charlie, what a surprise to see you here. Are you here to congratulate Sakura on finally being the family head? Ah, I knew that you would ultimately see the truth behind Yoko''s lies and come to support the real heiress of the Tsurugi house."


    Elios patted the seat for Charlie to sit down. Sakura looked amused at her mother''s misunderstanding but she did not try to correct her.


    Since Sakura had no move to clear the misunderstanding, Charlie decided to do it for her.


    "Elios Tsurugi, I have heard a lot about you from news and other outlets. I always heard that you were a bright person with a good head on your shoulder. I wonder how the news outlets missed your cranky personality or your lack of brain power."


    "Anyone could tell that I am here for Yoko and I would appreciate it if you would put some respect behind her name."


    Elios Tsurugi''s smile was frozen for some time after that. She looked pissed to hear Charlie Suzuki say this. It was clear that Elios had not expected Charlie to say anything against her.


    Surprisingly enough, it was Akabe Tsurugi who decided to handle this situation. He forced a smile on his face and looked at Charlie with a dotting expression.


    "We are aware that you are doing all this for Yoko''s sake and for that reason, I know that you would support Sakura as well."


    "After all, Sakura is Charlie''s beloved cousin, and helping her would be like helping Yoko. I am sure Lady Suzuki understands what I am trying to say here. Not that I am forcing you or anything."

 Chapter 279 - 279: 279: Offending someone is easy [pt2]

    ''This little shit thinks he can guilt trip me into helping his daughter out? How foolish of this man to think that. But I guess I can let him dream for now.''


    Charlie smiled a calming smile and then looked back at Sakura with an adoring expression on her face. Her smile made Sakura''s heart chill and she immediately looked away from Charlie''s face.


    "I will be more than happy to help Sakura out with anything if she wants my help. After all, she is Yoko''s ''beloved'' younger cousin and someone I see as a sister as well."


    Charlie''s words made Sakura shudder and the younger could hear the mocking tone in Charlie''s voice.


    But her parents were fooled and her mother looked especially relieved to have Charlie Suzuki''s support for Sakura.


    With this, even if the other brat tried to extend his influence over their family, they would have the divine guild to make him back down.


    The dinner ended soon and it was time for people to start moving out. Sakura waited for her parents to leave as well, but she was surprised to see them still sitting at the table.


    And since everyone else was still sitting at the table, Charlie ended up sitting there as well. It was a rather awkward time for them all but finally, Akabe coughed into his fist and looked at Charlie with a look full of respect. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady Suzuki, you must be tired after a full day of working. I heard that you are going to spend a night here so I will ask the servants to run a bath for you. You should enjoy yourself and relax."


    Charlie Suzuki''s eyes narrowed just a little bit as she looked at the couple in front of her. She could tell that they were cooking something.


    But Charlie was not worried too much. As much as she hated to admit it, she knew that Sakura could handle her handle herself. She would not need Charlie''s help to solve her problems.


    ''And there goes my brownie points to ear. I wanted to impress Yoko with how helpful I am, but I guess this will all have to wait.''


    Since the Tsurugi couple was forcing Charlie to go out so badly, she decided to take her leave. But not before casting a subtle spell that would tell her all they were talking about.


    ......¡­.


    "What do you both want from me? You were practically telling Lady Suzuki to get out with your words. So, whatever you want to say better be important."


    Sakura looked at her parents with an annoyed expression on her face. She could tell that they wanted to say things to her this whole time but had been holding themselves back.


    But now they finally had an opportunity to speak about what they had been suppressing all this while.


    "Sakura, this is your chance and you need to take it. Charlie Suzuki is a big opportunity for you. Now that Yoko is not here, it is time for you to seduce her."


    Sakura had brought up the glass of water and taken a single sip when her mother said these words. Immediately, Sakura felt herself choke on the water in her throat. She could not understand what she had just heard.


    "Excuse me, but I don''t think I heard what you said properly. Can you repeat your words?"


    Sakura asked her mother and her mother sighed in a tired but expecting manner. She could not help but look at her mother with a horrified look on her face.


    But Elios Tsurugi had a smug look on her face when she looked at her daughter. She seemed to not even realize the rectification of what she had just suggested.


    "Sakura, I know that it is tough for you to imagine being with anyone you do not like at your age, but I want you to try and date Charlie Suzuki. Her support would mean a lot for our family."


    Sakura tried her hardest to stop herself from breaking out into laughter. But she was not able to stop herself in the end.


    Snickers escaped her mouth and she bent her body to not show her face to her mother. That worried Elios and she extended her hand to check up on Sakura. But Sakura moved out of her range.


    "Mother, it is a very interesting time for you to come back into my life and interfere. As for your suggestion, I don''t think I want to seduce Charlie Suzuki. I do not like her like that and I know that Lady Suzuki also does not fancy me like that."


    "Sakura, take this seriously for once. We know that Lady Suzuki does not fancy you like that and that is why you must seduce her instead. Make her like you so that she stays by your side."


    Elios finally raised her voice, her temper getting the better of her.


    Both Sakura and Akabe looked surprised at her lack of control and Elios was surprised at herself as well. She could not figure out why she had reacted the way she did.


    ''Huh? Why did I lose control of my emotions? What Sakura said was not a big deal and I knew that as well. It almost felt as if I was not able to control myself. Hasn''t this been happening for some time now?''


    If Elios thought back at what all happened and when she began to lose control of herself, she could point it back to the time she had accepted the deal for the bud bug and her new powers.


    "Mother, I would appreciate it if you would stop trying to interfere with my relationships. And I can assure you that no matter what you do, Lady Suzuki will not see me as anything more than a friend."


    Sakura assured her mother and quickly went back to her room. Elios bit her lip once she realized that her daughter had no intention of following her will and she began to plan.


    "Tsk, that Sakura. She sure is causing us all kinds of problems now. What an age for her to be rebellious in. What should we do now?"


    Elios asked while looking back at her husband. She was all out of ideas for a while and tired of what was going on in her life.


    That must be the reason why she was having trouble thinking about things. It must be the stress of the situation.


    "Hmm, Sakura is quite rebellious but that doesn''t mean that we need to give up on Charlie Suzuki. If Sakura would not do, then we can ask one of the elders to lend us their people for this task."


    "From the rumors, we can safely assume that Lady Suzuki prefers the company of females to males. I know Elder Dao''s granddaughter looks a lot like Yoko and if my guess is right, then she would be the right one for this job."


    Akabe pointed it out and Elios was reminded of Elder Dao''s granddaughter. It had been a long time since Elios had seen her.


    From what she remembered, Crescenta was a spoilt brat who had a superiority complex. But from what she remembered, Crescenta did look a lot like Yoko when she did her make-up and dressed up.


    "Hmm, this could work, I can quickly arrange for an incense that would only affect Lady Suzuki and we can have Crescenta seduce her. But I am worried what Crescenta would do after we have her seduce Lady Suzuki."


    After all, both Elder Dao and Crescenta were greedy people. They both wanted to take advantage of what they could at any given time.


    "That is a bridge that we would cross when it is time to do so. We can also have Crescenta sign an agreement beforehand which she would not be able to break. It will all work out in the end."


    Akabe pointed it out and Elios thought that it made sense. So, they called for Elder Dao and made the preparations.


    Crescenta looked overly enthusiastic about seducing someone like Charlie Suzuki. The proud and challenging look in her eyes was what assured Elios that she was the right one for the job.


    But Elder Dao was the one who decided to pose a problem in this case. He looked unsatisfied with what was being offered to him.


    "You want my granddaughter to seduce Charlie Suzuki and help back Sakura. I don''t like this deal. If my granddaughter is going to seduce Lady Suzuki, then what is stopping her from becoming the family head anyway?"


    Elder Dao asked with a greedy voice. The Tsurugi couple looked back at him with an impassive face.


    It seemed like this deal was not worth it and they decided to withdraw it when Crescenta interfered.


    "Grandfather, it is alright. I want to take this deal since I do not want to be the Tsurugi head anyway. With Lady Suzuki in my clutches, I will have the power of the divine guild on our side."


    Elder Dao, who had looked unsatisfied up until now, suddenly looked intrigued and happy once more. He had not thought of this point.


    It was true that the power of the divine guild was more than that of the Tsurugi family. The divine guild also had a longer standing and was the better deal here.


    "Hmm, now that I think about it, it does seem like a good deal. But are you sure you would be able to seduce Charlie Suzuki?"


    Elder Dao asked and his granddaughter just scoffed at his lack of confidence.

 Chapter 280 - 280: 280: Offending someone is easy [pt3]

    ''Well, this should be easy. Rumors say that Charlie Suzuki likes Yoko so I should easily be able to seduce the divine leader as well. After all, I am better looking and much more proactive in bed compared to Yoko.''


    Crescenta was a boastful teenager who was raised with all the love and care in the world. She had been spoilt rotten by her grandfather and had never lacked anything.


    This had extended to her life outside of her family as well, especially when she and Yoko had been in the same vicinity. She had always been the more outspoken and social one of the two.


    She had heard the rumors that said that Yoko had changed but she did not believe those rumors too much.


    ''Hah, if Lady Suzuki can like a loser like Yoko, then I am sure that she would fall in love with me soon as well. I will show her what she is missing by choosing someone like Yoko over me.''


    Crescenta knocked on the door and waited for a reply. Lady Suzuki did not give her one so Crescenta decided to open the door and enter anyway.


    She was sure that the divine leader would not fault her for entering like this.


    The room given to the divine leader was basking in the moonlight. It was lit brightly and Lady Suzuki sat at the window sill, looking out of it, and not paying attention to Crescenta.


    *cough*


    Crescenta tried to get Lady Suzuki''s attention but she was ignored by the divine leader. This did not sit well with someone like Crescenta and she decided to head over to the divine leader.


    Still, Charlie Suzuki did not pay any attention to her so Crescenta decided to do what she did best. She leaned her body and rubbed it against the divine leader''s backside. She made sure that the divine leader felt everything she was doing.


    Then, she slowly reached toward the divine leader''s dress and she was about to touch her when her hand was caught.


    Crescenta looked up with a delighted expression at finally being acknowledged when her heart skipped a beat in shock.


    "What do you think you are doing? I was not aware that maids in the Tsurugi estate were becoming this bold. Did you do this kind of stuff to Yoko as well?"


    Lady Suzuki was still not looking at Crescenta when she spoke and it irritated her. But more than that, jealousy covered Crescenta''s eyes when she looked at Lady Suzuki.


    ''I am trying to seduce you and all you think about is that stupid Yoko? I have never been this insulted in my life before.''


    Crescenta was offended, but for the first time in her life, she decided to hold herself back and not act on this jealousy she was feeling.


    "Lady Suzuki, I am not a maid or a servant. My name is Crescenta and I am from the Tsurugi branch family. I was worried that you would be alone and said tonight, so I decided to visit you to keep you company."


    Crescenta spoke with a soft and melodic voice. It was a voice that no person had been able to resist up until now. She raised her hand to touch Lady Suzuki''s chest when she was finally pushed aside by a pair of strong hands.


    "You are beginning to annoy me now. I do not care who you are and what you want with me. I just want you gone as soon as possible from my line of sight."


    Crescenta opened her mouth to protest but her words got stuck in her throat once she noticed that hard gaze looking at her.


    The pressure of that gaze felt real and Crescenta was not able to utter a single word more. Still, she tried her best to speak up and face Lady Suzuki''s glare.


    "I¡­my lady¡­that is¡­I just wanted to help you out. Please do not look at me like that."


    Somehow, Crescenta could tell that Lady Suzuki was not happy with her. The way Lady Suzuki was looking at her was dangerous and it made Crescenta nervous.


    "Lady Suzuki, what do I lack? I¡­ please give me a chance to impress you. If you spend a night with me, then I assure you that I will make you forget everything else."


    Crescenta assured the divine leader of this. She was certain of her skills and she had tested them a lot of times. She was sure that no one would be able to compare to her.


    She dared to look up at Lady Suzuki''s face to check what the other thought, but she instantly looked back down. The look on Lady Suzuki''s face was not good. It looked ready to cock Crescenta alive if she made any noise.


    "You think you can replace Yoko in my life? You are a daring one but utterly foolish. Hurry up and run before I get even angrier at you."


    Crescenta''s body shook as she ran out of the room. She collided with Sakura on her way out and glared at Sakura.


    ''Ah, I see. So *you* are the real problem and not Yoko. I am sure that Yoko was just an excuse for Lady Suzuki to hide her interest in you. I see where I went wrong.''


    Crescenta was unwilling to believe that she had lost to a loser like Yoko when it came to gaining Lady Suzuki''s affection.


    Lady Suzuki must be using Yoko as a front to cover for her real interest in Sakura and if that was the case, then Crescenta had certainly gone about this whole thing the wrong way. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The one she needed to match styles with was not Yoko but Sakura instead.


    ''I cannot go back to my grandfather like this. I need to crash somewhere for tonight and tell Grandfather what I discovered.


    ...¡­....¡­.


    Sakura watched her cousin run out of the guest room as if her hair were on fire. She could guess what happened here and she was not surprised that her family had tried to have someone else do the same thing they had asked her to do.


    ''I guess there is no need for me to inform Lady Suzuki of what my family is planning anymore. I am sure that she is more than aware of it.''


    Sakura was about to head back when the door opened behind her and Charlie Suzuki exited the door with an angry expression on her face.


    The smell of danger filled the air and Sakura felt her nerves become agitated. She was ready for Charlie to attack her.


    But contrary to her beliefs, that did not happen. As soon as Charlie''s eyes met hers, Charlie calmed down and her agitation went away as well.


    "Oh, so it''s you? What reason could you have for visiting me this late at night? Don''t tell me that you are here to finish what that lady started. I don''t think I can take another annoyance in the span of a few minutes."


    Charlie rubbed her forehead to get rid of the building headache. She looked at Sakura to see what she wanted but Sakura only sighed and shook her head in return.


    "I was coming here to warn you about my cousin but I can see that you already took care of her and her arrogant ass. But still, you better be careful tonight. I would not put it past my parents to try something else with you."


    Sakura warned Charlie and the elder groaned tiredly.


    "Well, a little too late for you to be saying this to me. I am sure that your parents already tried to flood my rooms with pheromones that would affect me. Thankfully, I took the medicine today and now it is just making my nose run."


    Charlie Suzuki did loom miserable as she held her nose. Sakura could not smell anything but she would not put it past her mother to try such underhand tactics.


    "I see. This is a problem and I cannot have you be alone for tonight. For now, come to my room and sleep there tonight. I will let you be there for Yoko''s sake tonight. I cannot have anything tarnish our family''s good name."


    Sakura extended the invitation to Charlie and now the ball was in her court.


    The divine leader looked at Sakura in front of her before sighing tiredly.


    "You know what, I will take you up on this offer tonight. From tomorrow onwards, we can be rivals for Yoko''s love again. But tonight, let''s be comrades who help comrades out instead."


    Charlie Suzuki took the extended hand and an alliance was formed for the night. But they were not the only ones having a hard time because of the darkness of the night and conspiracies.


    ...¡­....¡­.


    In her room, Amane felt her bed dip at her side and she was instantly awake. She knew that the one making her bed dip was not Moony, but someone heavier.


    She instantly decided to act and forced her uncooperative body to move. She struck her opponent and watched the small form collapse.


    "Ouch, what the hell are you doing girl? You could have damaged my equipment if you were not careful."


    Professor Cardin rubbed his arm where Amane had hit him. His unapologetic expression seemed to indicate that he did not feel anything about his actions.


    "You scared me shitless. Was there any need for you to scare me like this? And what do you think you are doing to me? You better answer me before I get angry at you."

 Chapter 281 - 281: 281: Dont cross your limits [pt1]

    Amane looked at the dwarf who had been leaning on top of her just a few seconds ago. She could not feel any malice or sexual tension leaking out of the man which meant that he was as normal as Amane could expect him to be.


    Whatever he had been planning to do to Amane had not been sexual. And somehow that made things even more awkward for her.


    "Calm down. I was not doing anything dangerous to you. I just wanted to check your energy waves since they seemed to be unique. We, dwarfs, are very sensitive to the energy waves and I was even researching in the field."


    "I was about to be done with my experiment as well when you woke up and messed up my whole experiment."


    Professor Cardin dared to look like the victim in this situation. If not for her curiosity, Amane would have ended up killing him.


    "My energy waves are all messed up? Interesting. Can you tell me more about this?"


    Amane had a feeling that her ''energy waves'' corresponded to her ''aura'' and it had felt messed up ever since she had absorbed Rabelais''s power and used it to escape her shackles.


    "Hmm, it is difficult to explain in human terms since energy waves are not a concept that is easy to grasp. I do not know how to explain it to a human child like you without causing you to feel lost."


    Professor Cardin explained with a sorry look on his face. He was underestimating Amane too much when he looked at her.


    But Amane did not get angry or show her disappointment. She remained calm and looked back at the Professor in front of her with a blank look on her face.


    "I see. So, in simpler terms, you do not have the rough knowledge and vocabulary to explain things to me. It was my mistake to regard you a little too high since your name sounded familiar."


    Amane''s words hurt Professor Cardin''s ego and he puffed up his cheeks in response. He looked annoyed but held his anger back.


    Instead, he turned into ridicule when he looked at Amane.


    "As if I need any help explaining the situation to a human like you. If you do want to know, then I will tell you the basics. Every creature is made up of two types of energy - waves and matter."


    "Matter is what you call abilities and it can be gauged by the physical eye. But waves are invisible powers not everyone has access to. And there is hardly anything that can interact with one''s waves as well."


    "But for some reason, both of your energies are messed up and clashing with each other. You must be feeling uncomfortable from time to time. Common symptoms include loss of your body function and control."


    Professor Cardin explained and that all sounded accurate to Amane''s current situation.


    "So, is there a curse to my condition? Or am I stuck like this forever?"


    As far as Amane knew, there was no artificial cure for aura disbalance. The only way to feel better was to let her aura settle down naturally.


    However, Amane did not have the time to do so with her current schedule.


    "There is no cure for such a condition yet. But if you give me some more time, then I might be able to come up with something. But for that, I will need to get some more samples of your energy."


    Professor Cardin explained as he picked up his gear once more. Amane could not tell if he was a fool or just that brave to challenge her.


    But whatever the reason was, he seemed confident that his methods would work.


    ''Hmm, maybe I should allow this dwarf to examine me. It won''t hurt to try his methods as well and I am already damaged so it won''t matter much.''


    Amane held her hand out toward the dwarf and he looked confused.


    "You can continue to observe me and if you find a cure for my condition, I will reward you handsomely. But in return, you must not talk about my condition to anyone. Do you agree to these terms?"


    Amane laced her voice with magic, making it a bonding promise. She wanted to see if the dwarf would catch the intention behind her voice or not.


    From the knowing look on the dwarf''s face, it was clear that he knew what Amane did to her voice. But he was also willing to overlook this time for his curiosity.


    "I agree to your deal. Now let me see what kind of condition you are in. Also, what did you say your name was?"


    The dwarf asked and Amane looked back at him with an amused look on her face.


    "My name is Yoko Tsurugi. I am sure that you have heard about me before."


    Amane introduced herself but Professor Cardin did not look impressed. But there was a thoughtful look on his face when he looked at Amane.


    "Your name sounds familiar. I am sure I have heard it before but not because you are famous. Ah, yes, now I remember. There was the talk of Ross and his experiment, subject Alpha."


    "I heard that the experiment died for nothing and caused a lot of panic as a result. What was the experiment''s name again? Aqua¡­"


    Before Professor Ross could finish speaking, his throat was grabbed and he was held up against the wall of the room. He had just been speaking a few seconds ago and now breathing seemed difficult to him.


    He looked down at the female in front of him and his heart skipped a beat in return. The golden eyes looking back at him were glowing. It was almost as if they wanted to kill him for daring to stand in their way. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only that, Yoko Tsurugi''s body language was filled with danger as she held her opponent up by his neck.


    "Do not talk about her like that. I am not a tolerant person so I won''t forgive you if you disrespect her like that."


    Amane spoke in a monotonous voice. Her voice sounded hollow and mechanical, but the hint of danger present in it could not be denied.


    Professor Cardin had seen all kinds of sticky situations.


    As a scientist who was used to doing dangerous experiments to satisfy his curiosity, his life had often been in danger and he had always had to remain calm and alert.


    He knew how far he could push himself and he never really tried to go beyond his limits. So, he had never felt this urgency to survive and beg for forgiveness.


    But the way Yoko Tsurugi held him up and the way she looked at him caused Professor Cardin''s back to break out into a cold sweat. He suddenly felt afraid for his life.


    ''I am going to die for sure. Yoko Tsurugi, she is going to kill me if I said anything she would not like.''


    Cardin was sure that Yoko Tsurugi could kill him. Her aura screamed death and destruction to him and it made the surrounding air harder to breathe.


    "I¡­let me go. I did not mean to insult your friend or anything. Hurry, it is difficult to breathe."


    Professor Cardin felt his air circulation stop. At this rate, he was going to choke and die. And he could not allow that to happen to him. He still had a lot he had to live for.


    He had a lot of experiments to conduct and a lot of research to still be verified.


    But it was all out of his hands now. He was at the mercy of this female in front of him. Professor Cardin could not tell if he got lucky or not when the door room was knocked by the person outside.


    The maid looked utterly terrified to see Cardin being held up by his neck. And when Yoko Tsurugi turned to face her, the maid almost shit herself in horror before realizing what she was doing and looked back down.


    "I..miss¡­this is¡­someone is here to meet you. L-Lady Suzuki of the divine guild and her companions are here."


    The maid quickly explained, not wanting to spend any more time in this room than necessary. She could not get the image of Yoko Tsurugi strangling someone out of her head.


    "Charlie is here? Looks like you got lucky this time, you stupid professor. But next time, I don''t think you will get this lucky. So, you better keep yourself in line."


    Amane let the professor fall back on his feet and the lack of oxygen caused Cardin to sink to his knees. He gasped and tried to as much oxygen into his lungs as possible.


    But this small incident caused him to become even more obsessed with Yoko than before.


    Earlier, she had seemed like a powerful but ordinary specimen he could ignore. But now, she seemed like a treasure trove he wanted to get his hands on.


    As soon as Yoko was out of the room, Professor Cardin laughed with a giddy smile on his face and his collapsed body shook with laughter.


    The maid who saw this was already terrified. Now her terror turned into horror and she took a few steps back.


    "I¡­shall get going now. I hope you have a good day ahead. D-Do not call me if you need anything. Umm, bye?"


    The maid made a quick escape, wanting to be back home. She just needed to survive half an hour more before she would be replaced by someone else.

 Chapter 282 - 282: 282: Dont cross your limits [pt2]

    ''I got angry. I cannot believe I got angry at that Dwarf''s provocation and I even choked him. There was no reason for me to do such a thing and yet I¡­''


    Amane looked down at her hand with disbelief. She could not believe that she had lost control like this. It felt so surreal to her.


    "Yoko, you are finally here. How are you feeling? I cannot believe that you were arrested for something you did not even do. Talk about an unfair world."


    Charlie Suzuki was the first person Amane''s eyes turned toward when she entered the room. Not because she was the loudest in the batch or that she was sitting the closest to the entrance.


    But her commanding presence made it impossible to ignore her.


    "Lady Tsurugi, I wanted to say that it is a pleasure to see you again, but the circumstances are less than ideal. I hope you do not mind us visiting you."


    Now this person surprised Amane a lot.


    She had not expected to see either Ely Zhen or her grandfather anytime soon. But here they both were, sitting on the guest room sofa and waiting for Amane to tell them all that happened.


    And then there was Sakura who looked around the place but did not say anything. Amane had a feeling that Sakura wanted to tell her a lot of things but was holding herself back. She was not going to say anything in front of people.


    Being around familiar places helped Amane feel better as well. She could feel her earlier agitation leaving her body and her mood becoming better suddenly.


    "I should be the one to say that it is nice to meet you all. Being in this guest house is quite lonely and I was just carving company."


    Amane gestured for the party to keep on sitting and she walked toward them as well. She saw the maid come out of her room with a pale face and quickly move around.


    Now, Amane should have called that maid over and asked her to serve things, but she decided to cut that poor thing some slack.


    This might have been her first brush-in with violence and some had a hard time forgetting such things.


    "This place¡­is there no servant here to look after you? There should be a few at least since this is the government quarters, right?"


    Sakura asked as she looked around the room. She had likely spotted the felling maid as well but she was and her words were just loud enough to be heard by the maid.


    Now that the maid knew about her discovered presence, she could no longer hide herself and had to walk out of her hiding spot.


    Her body shook as she took in the important assortment of people in front of her. A single mistake would cost her life and everything she owned.


    "W-Would you all like tea or coffee?"


    The maid tried her hardest to suppress her fear but the flashes of that strangling moment from before kept on flashing across her eyes. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can take an early off today if you want to. There is another servant that is about to arrive any second now and I can keep our guests entertained until then. If you want to go back home, you can go."


    Amane offered the maid this and she looked grateful before looking frightful once more. She bit her lip and looked away before her eyes hardened.


    "I¡­no. Please allow me the honor of serving you, Lady Yoko. I will bring out refreshments soon."


    Amane watched the maid turn around with a determined face and walk into the kitchen. She had no idea what happened and from the looks of things, the others also had no idea what just happened here.


    Only the maid knew what she was thinking about and her logic was simple - she was doing this to survive.


    Even if Yoko Tsurugi had given her permission to head back home, the maid was not sure if she would remain alive by the end of the day. It was quite possible that Yoko Tsurugi would have her killed.


    So, it was better for the maid to stick around and assure the younger of her loyalty. That would be the only way for her to live.


    ''I will serve Yoko Tsurugi well and I will live a long life as well.''


    The maid was determined and she quickly walked out of the guest room and into the kitchen. She was sure that she could do it - she could serve Yoko Tsurugi well.


    But all her confidence dwindled once she stepped into the guest room once more with tea and snacks.


    She felt like crying when three pairs of curious and searching eyes looked at her with a curious expression on their face.


    ......


    That scared yet courageous maid made everyone in the room curious. The one most taken aback by her actions was Amane, but she did not let it show on her face.


    "Yoko, you have been here for only a day and you have already seduced an innocent person? Tsk, you are a dangerous woman."


    Charlie Suzuki spoke in a jesting voice but she looked completely serious. Her eyes looked especially mincing and seemed to be planning the maid''s death behind their humorous mask.


    "That''s right Yoko. You need to control your aura. It is not right to make people lean on you like this. What would happen to that poor maiden''s heart once you are out of this place?"


    Sakura joined in the joke as well but she looked worried as well. She was not sure if she felt worried for Yoko or the maid more.


    "I cannot help it that I am so charming that people keep falling for me¡­but I think that you are mistaken in this case and about this maid. I don''t think she likes me in a ''romantic'' sense."


    Amane explained just as the maid exited the kitchen and placed a tray of snacks in front of the guests.


    She looked at Amane for approval but flinched when she saw Amane make the barest move to reach out toward the tray.


    Suddenly, the maid no longer looked like a love-stuck fool but like a prisoner terrified for her life and awaiting her sentence. Everyone was curious about her reaction and why she was like this.


    "I-If you want anything else, then please let me know. I will bring you whatever you need¡­"


    The maid quickly fled into the kitchen without looking back. But she took extra care to keep an eye and ear out for whatever their group might need.


    "Looks like that maid likes you, Yoko. isn''t that a good thing for you?


    Jealousy surged beneath Ely''s happy facade. She forced herself to speak these words and tried to hold back her bitter smile.


    She was the only one who could not tell that this maid was terrified of Amane and let her jealousy get the best of her.


    The maid looked even more shocked and terrified once she heard Ely''s words. She could not tell if it was aimed to praise her or to mock her. All the maid knew was that she had messed up.


    "I¡­I should get going now. Please call me if you want anything from me."


    The maid quickly left the scene and everyone watched her head out. They all kept quiet for a few more minutes before Charlie decided to break the awkward silence.


    "Anyway, I want to ask you something, Yoko. You were not the one who caused that Bloom accident, right? If you were the one who planned it, then there would have been no witness or suspicion on you."


    Charlie knew Amane well by this point. And she was right when she said that Amane would have left no evidence behind if she had been behind the incident.


    "Hmm, I have no idea what happened either. But I am sure that it was aimed to sully my name and get me out of the way of someone. I think we all have an idea who could be responsible for this."


    Amane hinted toward the culprit but everyone in the room (except Ely, who pretended she understood what was going on) agreed.


    "It seems like your home is a battlefield right now. It might be for your good that you got out of there in time. But we also need to prove our innocence before it is too late. So do you think you can help us out here?"


    Charlie asked as she mixed her tea. Her brain was already formulating plans that could help her out.


    "Well, I would like to help you out, but I am stuck in this place with no way to go out. So, if something does happen, I will not be able to interfere."


    This was a very subtle way for Amane to say - ''do what you want to.''


    Both Sakura and Charlie got her message and they both grinned. They had not needed this permission to act, but it was nice to get it anyway.


    "Uhm, Yoko, how are you holding up in this place? If you want, I am sure that we can get your permission to live with us instead of in this detainment house. S-So¡­"


    "Ely, stop!"


    Marshall Zhen yelled at Ely and she flinched. But she did not want to back down from the promise she had made to him.


    Ely Zhen seemed to have a misconception about Amane being in this prison and Amane decided to clarify it.


    "Ely, I am here by choice and not because I was forced in here."

 Chapter 283 - 283: 283: Dont cross your limits [pt3]

    "Huh? What do you mean? Yoko, you do not have to force yourself to be this way. We can help you out¡­you do not want to be helped, right?"


    Ely''s voice began to sound forceful but it slowly dwindled out as Amane looked at her more and more.


    After about two minutes of awkward silence, Ely sat back down in her seat with a look of disbelief on her face. Her innocent heart refused to believe that Yoko could be such a daring person.


    "Hmm, your strategy is rather bold. Do you think your stepping back would cause these people to step out from the shadows?"


    Marshal Zhen asked Amane this question. The look on his eyes was searching and the way he looked at Amane was also filled with curiosity.


    Ely noticed this glint in her grandfather''s eyes but she could not speak up and defend Yoko against it.


    When she tried, her throat felt parched and her brows broke out into sweat. In the end, she could only back down and light a fire for Yoko in her heart.


    ''Yoko, good luck against my grandfather. He might come across as a rather harsh man but believe me when I say he is not one.''


    Ely watched the confrontation between her grandfather and Yoko happen. But one said looked tenser than the other. In the end, Yoko sighed and decided to put an end to this contest.


    "It is difficult to say if the other party would react to my provocation or not, but I am not worried about it. Whether they fall for my tricks or not, it won''t change the fact that they will be cornered like rats and driven out of my home."


    Amane spoke softly but the look in her eyes was anything but soft. It made Marshal Zhen tense up and look at Yoko in a new light.


    ''Yoko, what are you doing? My grandfather might never approve of you at this rate. Hurry and apologize to him.''


    Ely would say that she knew her grandfather well. That was why, when he frowned in that familiar way and looked at Yoko with his harsh eyes, she knew that he disapproved of the other female.


    "You are unlike the other fragile clan heads I have met so far. I wonder what gives you all this confidence to stand against me and speak such words."


    Marshal Zhen asked and both Sakura and Charlie Suzuki tensed up. They were ready to help Yoko if a fight were to break out.


    "I wonder¡­would you like to try and find out."


    Marshal Zhen flinched internally as he felt the pressure of Yoko''s aura assault him. Yoko had not moved an inch and yet she could suppress Marshal Zhen.


    ''This girl is not normal. This pressure is too much for a teenager to have. She is a genius, just as I first expected.''


    Marshal Zhen held his head up even when it was full of sweat. He would rather pass out than bow his head in front of another.


    "Y-Yoko, are you alright? Grandfather, you should not try to intimidate my friends like this."


    Ely Zhen gathered her courage to scold her grandfather. For her effort, she got two looks of disbelief and two amused smiles aimed at her.


    "Ely, I approve of your friendship with Lady Tsurugi if you promise not to get hurt. Now, I think I have overstayed my welcome here. I shall give you young people a chance to catch up."


    Marshal Zhen stood up and his legs shook. He masked it all up with his confidence and was able to fool everyone when he walked out of the guest room.


    He collided with someone small and almost lost his balance. He looked down, only to notice a small but familiar back.


    ''Is that person Professor Cardin? No, I must be mistaken. That man¡­he should be dead. Or at least detained for all the crimes that he committed until now.''


    The courts might have judged Professor Cardin as innocent but Marshal Zhen knew that the once-fearsome dwarf had many enemies waiting for him to fall.


    So, once he had been captured, there was no way he would be allowed to live.


    ...¡­.


    "I am so sorry for my grandfather''s reckless actions. I swear that he did not mean to say all those words to you. "


    Ely bowed in place of her grandfather once he left. She could not keep her blush from spreading across her face.


    "Don''t worry so much about it. Your grandfather is just concerned about you and I understand his feelings. There is no need for you to be this worried."


    Amane assured Ely and watched her face go from pale to flush to embarrassed.


    "I¡­thank God that you did not take offence to my words. I did not know what I would do if you were angry with me."


    Ely''s legs gave way under her body and she sagged in relief. Amane felt bad for Ely so she helped Ely lie down in her bed.


    "You can rest here for now. I will not hear any excuses so do not give me any."


    Whatever Ely was about to say got stuck in her throat. She was only able to nod and watch as Amane headed out of the room.


    Both Sakura and Charlie waited for her in the guest room and their gaze did not move away from Amane once she walked down.


    "Yoko, I will not ask you why you took Ely to your room. But I do want to ask you one very important question that is related to my sanity¡­. how the heck do you manage to handle all the stress of your position?"


    "There are far too many files and matters to take care of. 24 hours are just not enough no matter what I do."


    Sakura complained, finally letting her frustration out. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how smart or successful Sakura was, she was still a teenager and far less experienced than everyone else in the room. Amane felt bad after seeing her break down like this.


    But at the same time, seeing Sakura get this irritated and emotional was funny. That girl hardly acted her age.


    "Sakura, you do know that we have advisors for these things. Advisors, not as if ''kindly help us out, we do not understand it,'' but ''now you are responsible for this shit, we are out''?"


    Charlie had nothing but pity in her eyes when she asked Sakura this question. Sakura stopped her melodramatic acting and looked at Charlie with eyes that could kill.


    "You mean that we have people who handle this shit? And you are just telling me about this? Do you know how much headache you could have saved me, woman?"


    Sakura asked as she shook Charlie. Amane watched them both bonding from the sidelines. Despite her irritation, Sakura was rather gentle in her approach and she did not hurt Charlie too much.


    Amane noticed how Professor Cardin went in and out of his room several times and how his eyes stopped to look at both Sakura and Charlie.


    Since Amane had been a scientist in her previous life as well, she was more than aware of what that curious look in Professor Cardin''s eyes meant.


    ''This guy is up to no good. I don''t think I should keep Sakura and Charlie here any longer.''


    The most troublesome people in the world were those who were obsessed with something. Amane did not want Sakura or Charlie to be victims of such obsession as well.


    "I think it''s late enough. You both should head back home now. Do not worry about Ely since I will send her home myself."


    Amane was sure that Professor Cardin would not find Ely interesting. She had no spec of special characteristics and her overall power level was also rather low.


    "Aww, do we have to leave, Yoko? I am sure that you would appreciate our company a lot more than you think."


    Charlie tried to flirt her way into staying but Amane did not waver. This seriousness caused Charlie to realize that something was wrong.


    "Hmm, seeing how you do not want us to stay here, I would take my leave for today. Next time, I will seduce you into letting me stay over for sure."


    Charlie placed a hand on Sakura''s shoulder and dragged her out. Sakura was startled when she was pushed out suddenly. But she held her composure when she felt that tight grip on her shoulder.


    Slowly and subtly, Charlie Suzuki was letting her know that they could not stay here any longer.


    So, they both quietly left, but not before looking at Amane with a concern-filled expression.


    "Don''t you dare think of going after them? My anger is not something you want to face."


    Amane warned Professor Cardin but the man kept quiet. He observed Amane with his eyes, likely trying to find something he could use to trade with her.


    In the end, he pretended to give up and even came out.


    "Fine, you caught me. I will not go after those two. I was just interested to see a person using my experimental drug and survive afterwards. I wanted to study her more."


    Amane knew that Professor Cardin was talking about Sakura and she was interested to know more about her condition.


    "Are you curious to know more? Well, I can tell you all about that drug if you agree to help me out in return."


    And that was when Amane knew she needed to pull out. There was no way she was going to listen to his man and his bullshit.

 Chapter 284 - 284: 284: Is it kidnapping? [pt1] R-18

    Professor Cardin''s offer was tempting. Amane would even say that it was too tempting to ignore. And that was precisely why she decided to turn her head away and say ''No, thank you.''


    Professor Cardin did not look too offended by Amane''s refusal and he even grinned while looking away. The look in his eyes assured Amane that she would be forced to come back to him.


    "Fine, do what you want. I did my duty to inform you that I can help you out. Whether you choose to take my help or not now¡­that is up to you to decide."


    Professor Cardin went back inside once he was finished speaking. Amane watched his back as he left with a calm look on her face. Inside her brain, she was calculating whether she wanted to believe his words or not.


    But all this could wait since Amane had an appointment to keep. She quickly entered her room and watched the sleeping form of Ely.


    The younger had fallen asleep after Amane had laid her down in the bed. All the stress lines from her face had melted away in the comfort of that bed.


    Amane had all the intentions of letting Ely sleep when she noticed the twitch of Ely''s eyes. It indicated that she was about to wake up.


    ''Oh well, since Ely is about to wake up anyway, there is no need for me to be quiet or discrete.''


    So, Amane stood in front of the bed and reached out toward Ely''s eyes. She covered her eyes and Ely almost panicked when she woke up. Thankfully, she calmed down and tried to feel around her eyes.


    "W- Who is there? Y-You better not be trying to play any tricks on me. Y-Yoko, are you there?"


    Ely asked with a scared yet determined voice. Seeing her like this, Amane could not help but snicker and raise her hand.


    Finally, the scared expression on Ely''s face melted away into relief and she sighed while looking at Amane.


    "You scared me. I thought I had somehow been kidnapped and brought into some unfamiliar place."


    Ely admitted and her voice sounded afraid. But her body language was what told Amane that she might not be as opposed to being kidnapped as she was saying. Especially if the kidnapper was Amane.


    "Oh, so you think you are alright, huh? But I did kidnap you and I am holding you as a hostage here. What are you going to do about it?"


    Amane asked with a teasing voice and Ely suddenly looked stumped. She looked at Ely with a shy look on her face before looking away.


    "I¡­this was not what I¡­ stop teasing me."


    Ely almost yelled as her face turned red. The more Amane spoke like this, the more uncomfortable Ely looked.


    Rather, uncomfortable was not the right word for it. The look on Ely''s face looked aroused more than anything else.


    "Ah, but I did kidnap you for my own needs, Ely. Since you are trapped here, you cannot go back. Who knows what I will use you for in the future."


    Amane caged Ely with her arms and Ely got even more flustered. She bit her lips in agitation and finally looked away.


    "I¡­this is not fair. Yoko, stop teasing me¡­I¡­"


    "Oh, am I teasing you? I thought I was forcing you to serve me. But I guess you must like your situation more than you are letting on if you think that this is merely teasing you."


    Amane grabbed Ely''s hair and played with it. Ely looked ready to faint from arousal and she rubbed her thighs to relieve herself of that state. But nothing worked out and her things got wet.


    Amane could see Ely''s wet panties pulled up against her pussy. And that was only because Ely''s skirt had flipped all the way to show her lower half.


    "Yoko¡­please, stop talking. I don''t think I can take it anymore if you continue to tease me."


    Ely begged as she tried to pull her skirt down. Humiliation flashed across her face as she was forced to endure her current humiliation.


    But Amane did not step back. She did not think of stepping back as she looked at Ely''s humiliated expression.


    "Hmm, if you want me to shut up, then is touching you, ok? Would you mind if I snuck my hand up your body and grabbed your breasts while you were unable to refuse me?"


    Amane did not just say these words, her hands moved up under Ely''s shirt and toward her big breasts. Ely''s hard nipples met Amane''s hands and she fondled them in a familiar rhythm.


    Instantly, Ely arched her back and tried to flush her chest against Amane''s hand. She was unconsciously reacting to Amane''s teasing and moaning into that touch.


    "Yoko¡­don''t do this¡­to me¡­please¡­"


    "Ely, are you sure you do not want me to touch you like this? Your mouth says ''no'' but your body is pushing itself into my hands like this. Do you enjoy being forced to make me feel good?"


    Amane asked as she continued to force Ely into a more and more compromised position. Ely''s face had turned beyond red now and she was not so discreetly rubbing her thighs together to relieve her body''s needs.


    Since Ely seemed to be feeling so much, Amane decided to pull her touch back and watch as Ely''s face crumbled. Ely looked confused and her body followed Amane''s hands.


    "W-Why did you stop?"


    Ely asked with a confused voice and she tried to alleviate the arches in her private parts.


    "Hmm, what should we do now? I do want to touch you but I don''t think you like being in a compromise deposition. I should leave you alone and¡­"


    "Please don''t! I-I like it when you touch me. When you kidnapped me, I-I pretended not to like it but I do. My body is so wet right now and my head is spinning. Yoko, please do not leave me like this."


    Ely begged with an earnest voice. She even pulled Amane''s arm tightly against her chest so that Amane would not be able to leave her.


    Amane felt the soft chest against her arm and Ely''s breasts rubbed against her. Finally, Ely had fallen into Amane''s trap.


    "Dear Ely, you want to make me feel good, right? In that case, you will have to put in some effort as well to make me believe you. Would you agree to such a deal?"


    Amane asked and Ely bit her lips in frustration. Her conscience did not want to do such humiliating things when she was in control.


    But at the same time, she knew that this would all feel so good. The forbidden fruit was often the tastiest.


    "I¡­will do as you ask me to. If that is something that can regain your trust in me, then I would like to try it out."


    Ely confessed as she held her head high up. She looked Amane in the eyes as she said that and then she lowered her body on the bed in a submissive pose.


    Amane''s deepest and darkest desires were coming up to the surface as well when she saw Ely like this. She wanted to ruin this girl for anyone else to ever enjoy.


    ''I think being bound in chains and struggling to still please me would be a good look for Ely. I want to see it.''


    "Ely, do not move."


    Amane warned as she snapped her fingers. Chains emerged from the bed and bound Ely''s hand above her head. Ely tried her hardest not to cry out in fear or pain, but the threat suddenly felt real.


    "Ely, can you move freely? I tried to bind you in a way that is not uncomfortable, but do let me know if you find it uncomfortable."


    Ely had closed her eyes but she slowly opened them and checked the chains. There were not a lot of chains that were binding them, but some of the locations they touched Ely at were arousing.


    One of the chains had circled her breasts and the cold now touched her nipples from on top of her thin shirt. One was binding her hands and one was in-between her thighs, pressing up against her pussy every time she moved.


    The one between her legs stimulated Ely''s body every time she moved and she was sure that her wetness was covering that chain.


    "Ely, I asked you a question I wanted you to answer. How dare you look away from me like that. Do you think that I will not know if you try and avoid my gaze?"


    Ely''s face was caught in Amane''s grip and she was forced to look at her with lust-filled eyes. Her body was already surrendering to the pleasure that was being forced into by Yoko.


    "This is your last chance to back out, Ely. If you do not want to play like this, then say it now. After this, I will likely not stop if you say ''no''."


    Amane reminded Ely of this condition and Ely also considered her words before looking at Amane right in the eye.


    "I will¡­say red¡­I want this as well¡­"


    Ely reached out tentatively but it caused her pussy to brush up against the chains binding her body and she flinched. Everything felt just a little bit too good to her right now.


    Amane''s desire-filled eyes made Ely feel wanted and she wanted to have her full attention.


    "Do what you want to me, Yoko. My body is yours for the day."


    Ely promised with an earnest voice.


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 285 - 285: 285: Is it kidnapping? [pt2] R-18

    Ely surrendered to Amane''s touch and her body was loose and relaxed. But it was not going to stay like this for long.


    Amane grabbed Ely''s face, which she was unprepared for, and pulled her into a long and deep kiss. Ely tried to resist a little bit but Amane did not let her go.


    She could feel Ely struggling to breathe but Aamen''s tongue licked across her mouth and even did not let go when she pulled out of Ely''s mouth.


    Ely seemed to already be reaching her limit and she had not even been kissed for a long time. Pleasure was not something she was used to.


    "Stop trying to come by rubbing your pussy across these chains. You are a prisoner and you are enjoying being bound like this? Talk about having a filthy mind."


    Amane scolded Ely and her tone was far from gentle. But Ely still felt her heart race with fear and arousal. She wanted to be degraded like this more from Amane.


    "I-I am not filthy. This is my body''s natural response to being touched."


    Ely defended herself, finally getting into the mindset of being kidnapped. She tried to sound earnest and her struggles finally began to feel real.


    For a second, her eyes met Amane''s and she noticed how amused Amane looked when she looked at her.


    "You say that you are not enjoying being held captive? Then why are you pushing your hips more and more into my hands? I am not forcing you into this." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane held Ely''s hips still and that was when Ely realized that she had been trying to rub her hips against Amane''s for quite some time now. Her face burned at the humiliation and the knowledge of what she was trying to do.


    ''I-I need to deny it. This was not what I was trying to do and¡­''


    "Do not deny it. Your body loves to be forced and you love to lose control. Look how your pussy behaves when I touch it. You cannot move and you cannot get away from me as well. But instead of fearing your condition, you are aroused by it instead."


    Amane rubbed her thumb against Ely''s clothed pussy and pushed the panties in a little bit. Ely had not expected to feel a cloth go inside her pussy opening so this was a new experience.


    The texture of her panties going inside her vaginal opening was a new experience. It felt weird but not uncomfortable and Ely soon began to enjoy the shallow thrusts Ely was forced to endure.


    But it did not feel like it was enough. Ely tried to move her hand toward her pussy and alleviate some of the weird aches she was feeling down there. But it was of no use since her hand was bound in the chains.


    "Trying to escape is useless in front of me. The more you struggle, the together your bonds will become. So don''t try to get out of these chains."


    Amane threatened and Ely felt the chains become just a little bit tighter around her arms. They also snuck across her arms and chest as if they were alive and rubbed her hardened nipples and other sensitive parts.


    "N-No, don''t touch me like this. Let me go."


    Ely''s protest was weak and her body was losing more and more strength after being touched. Her whole body tingled when she was rubbed and fondled by Amane''s hands.


    "Oh my, you want me to let go? But you have gotten so wet for me. I should show this to you for you to understand."


    Whatever Ely was about to say froze in her throat as she was manhandled by those chains and made to sit directly in front of Amane with her legs spread out and her pussy gushing.


    It forced her to be directly in front of the huge mirror that hung on the wall.


    ''Huh, was that mirror there when I entered the room?''


    Surely, such a detail would have attracted Ely''s attention had she seen it beforehand. But her brain did not retain its ability to think anymore after that. Amane forced Ely''s body in such a manner that both of her leaking holes were visible to her eyes.


    Her panties had been pulled down just far enough to make her lower hand naked and the chains dented her upper shirt and stretched it out.


    "Look at yourself, Ely. Look at how you are looking right now. Is this the face of a victim who wants to get out? You look like someone who cannot wait to be ravished and taken by someone."


    "If that look is not excitement on your face, then what is it?"


    Ely looked at her reflection in the mirror and she instantly wanted to look away. She could not believe that the creature in front of her was the same person as her.


    The person in the mirror looked fucked out. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was drooling. Her whole body looked flushed and her pussy leaked out as much pre-cum as it could. Those things also tried to close around the chain that held them open.


    Ely could not connect that person as herself until she felt Amane''s hand on her shoulder. Amane took her position at Ely''s back and her hand burned Ely in a good way.


    "Look at yourself, Ely. I am currently holding you captive here and all you can do is to get aroused. What would your grandfather say if he saw his innocent grandchild like this?"


    Amane asked as she raised Ely''s face to look at the mirror in front of her. Ely looked enthralled by her flushed reflection and she could not pull her eyes away.


    It was not until Amane snuck her hands down Ely''s body and entered one finger that Ely snapped out of her daze and looked ready to faint from frustration.


    "Look at your pussy. It is taking in my finger so well. Oh, I think we need to adjust you so that you can see yourself better."


    Ely''s body was moved around as the chains wanted her to move. Her legs were folded and her pussy was left exposed to her eyes.


    Ely watched as her lower lip opened to take in Amane''s finger. It seemed to be sucking her in, just as Ely''s mouth yearned to do. The slick flew like drool around Amane''s finger as it disappeared inside Ely''s body.


    Amane did not take long to enter a second one and now Ely gulped.


    Those fingers were not wide or large, but they still looked bigger than Ely''s hole. She was surprised to see it stretch around such elegant fingers.


    "A-Ah, no more. This is too much¡­."


    Ely was sure that she would have been able to take much more stretching if she was not looking at herself. But the added stimulation of being able to see what was being done to her made her nervous.


    She was aroused by her body being stretched by Amane but scared at the same time.


    "Oh, you want me to stop? But Ely, we have so much more to do. You need to take my favorite cock in your body and feel better as well. Look, I even wore it for you."


    Ely felt something artificial poking her in her back and she watched as a humanoid-colored toy appeared in between her legs.


    The chains had forced Ely to sit in Yoko''s lap and now her fake cock rubbed in -between Ely''s asscheeks before peeking out from beneath her leaking pussy.


    It was big and hard and Ely felt a spike of fear go down her spine.


    "I¡­I don''t think my body can take something that big inside me. Yoko, please let me go. I promise I will not tell anyone about being kidnapped and being held hostage."


    Ely offered Amane this but she was excited in her heart. She could feel the need to be stretched out more.


    It was just¡­Ely had a thin face and she was not good at expressing her desires. Even now, looking at what was being done to herself made Ely scared and confused.


    "Oh, you want me to let go? But what about your pussy that has started to spasm around my finger like it cannot wait to have this hardness inside itself. You want me to deny your pussy what it is begging for?"


    Amane asked as she entered a third finger inside Ely. It was a tight fit since Ely''s body decided to squeeze around that finger inside Amane. Whatever face Ely wanted to save was broken down by Amane and her amazing pleasure-giving fingers.


    "Are you sure you do not want my big, hard cock to break your pussy in? Look at how tight and small your hole is and how big my cock is. Do you think you will be able to take all of it into your hole on your first try?"


    Amane asked as she tubbed Ely''s body. Ely was scared but so aroused that all she could think about was that cock she was sitting on.


    She rubbed her slickness against that cock and felt it''s texture all over. She wanted that thing inside her but her mouth refused to speak when she looked at her body.


    "Don''t worry. There is no need for you to say anything. Since I kidnapped you, I am also responsible for your needs. Now, let''s start the main course of today."


    Ely was moved once more and she watched as Amane positioned her cock against her pussy. The size difference looked too much and Ely suddenly felt doubtful.

 Chapter 286 - 286: 286: Is it kidnapping? [pt3] R-18

    ''I am being stretched. How is my small opening taking something this massive inside it? Won''t it tear?''


    The more Ely looked at her small pussy opening, the more shocked she was. And the more shocked she was, the more her body felt aroused and wet. She could not tear her eyes away from the place Yoko was burying her fake cock into.


    "What''s wrong, my dear Ely? Did you get turned on by looking at yourself being fucked by my fake cock? Look, your pussy is just swallowing my whole length between your pink lips."


    Amane''s words were like sweet poison against Ely''s ears. The wet breath landing across her ear made Ely shiver in delight.


    "T-Too much. Yoko, this is too much. I will tear if you keep going."


    Ely complained as she watched her body being filled inch by inch. There was still too much that needed to go inside her but Ely''s pussy protested by tightening around the half-buried cock inside her.


    "Aww, are you scared of being fucked too hard? Ely, you have taken me inside your body before, so there is no need for you to complain about anything."


    Amane caressed Ely''s face to distract her before pulling her into a deep kiss. That helped Ely relaxes enough and Amane forced the rest of her cock inside Ely''s body.


    Amane did not feel the tight squeeze of Ely''s pussy around her, which was a shame. But she did feel the way her dildo was being pushed back into her body because of Ely''s tightness.


    "Ely, you need to relax. You will hurt yourself if you remain this tense all the time."


    Amane broke her kiss with Ely and watched as Ely turned her head around to try and continue the kiss.


    A whine escaped Ely''s mouth as she looked back at Amane with a longing-filled expression.


    "Y-Yoko, P-Please¡­it hurts¡­"


    Ely complained as she tried to lean back. It forced more and more of Amane''s cock out of Ely''s body and Amane noticed this.


    Instantly, hands tightened around Ely''s thighs and Amane pulled her activities to a stop.


    "Now, what do you think you are trying to pull here, Ely? I did not say that you can avoid my touch. Are you trying to break my heart here?"


    Amane asked and Ely instantly shook her head. In her haste to prove that she was not avoiding Amane, Ely leaned into her body and pushed her weight on top of Amane''s fake cock.


    Which turned out to be too much too sudden. Ely felt beyond full and her legs gave way. She was unable to move and only shook in her spot.


    "Oh my! Did you try to show me how eager you were to accept me? But Ely, you should be careful with your body. You were the one who complained about your body feeling too full."


    Amane teased Ely and grabbed her face. She made Ely look into the mirror which Ely had been avoiding for some time now.


    Tears obstructed Ely''s vision as she noticed how much her body had been stretched out and how deep Amane''s fake cock went inside her.


    "Look at yourself. You look gorgeous with your body taking my cock in. Should we decorate your body with more of my marks? How about a few bites on your neck? Do you think you would like to receive a few of them?"


    Amane asked as she started to fuck Ely.


    Before this point, Ely had been able to think. But not anymore after she Amane started fucking her. The shallow thrusts turned into deep fucks within a minute.


    "I¡­Yoko¡­coming. I am coming."


    Ely felt her body tense and then release around the fake cock inside her. No matter how much she squeezed, the fake cock remained hard and unyielding.


    "Oh, you are done already? But I am far from being done. Since you showed me such a ruined expression, how about we do it in a position where you do not have to see the scene so easily?"


    Amane asked and the chains binding Ely lowered her into a kneeling position. They held her hands and arms up while the rest of her body hardly touched the ground.


    "Yoko, t-this position¡­it''s embarrassing¡­I don''t think I like it."


    Ely''s brain was fucked out and she was tired. Her body still tingled with arousal but her eyes threatened to close if she went at it any longer.


    Despite that, Ely knew that the ball was not in her court. She could agree to anything Yoko would ask of her.


    "You don''t want to be fucked in this position? Then I guess we have no choice but to compromise. Let''s get you on top so that you can choose your position."


    Amane threw her back against the bed and absorbed the impact. Her chains led Ely''s body toward her and held her directly above Amane''s fake yet hard cock.


    "Y-Yoko, what are you doing?"


    Ely asked in a nervous voice. Her heart skipped in anticipation of what was to come and her veins sang. She wanted to take that cock inside her body already.


    "Ely, I am not doing anything. You are the one who is doing what you want."


    Amane held her hands out to show that she was not doing anything. Ely bit her lips and did not say anything to her. But in her heart, they both knew that Amane oversaw everything that was happening here.


    "T-That is not true. Yoko, you¡­"


    Amane chose that moment to drop Ely''s body on top of her cock. The stretched pussy caught Amane''s cockhead before sinking directly on top of that hard length.


    Ely''s moans vibrated around the room as she was penetrated deep. She could feel that hard cock inside her, stretching out. It went beyond anything she had ever imagined.


    "And here you said that you were not the one who wanted this. Look at how your hips are moving on top of me. You are trying to swallow me whole."


    Ely flinched as another of her pleasure nerves were pressed by Amane''s cock. It filled her in a way nothing else had managed to fill her.


    "Ely, you have a hungry body. It''s swallowing my cock so deep that I cannot pull out. Ugh, you are pushing my cock back into my body¡­ugh¡­are you trying¡­to fuck me¡­back¡­"


    Amane panted as she felt sparks of pleasure go down her spine. Her fake cock was pressing her g-spot when Ely moved on top of her.


    "I¡­am¡­not¡­d-doing¡­any¡­thing¡­your¡­chains are¡­the one¡­"


    Ely trailed off as she felt a deep thrust into her body. She wanted to deny anything and everything Yoko was saying about her.


    But her body was feeling too much. It was difficult for her to tell if her feelings were even her own or a fabrication of her mind because of the intense pleasure she felt now.


    "Oh, so you are saying that you are not moving your body like that? But Ely, the chains have let go of you for quite some time now. It is *you* who is fucking herself on top of my body."


    Amane voice was smug and Ely looked around. She could not see the chains binding her body anymore but she could still feel that those chains were there.


    "T-This is not true. I am not¡­moving on my own¡­."


    Ely defended herself but she knew that she could continue this moment as much as she could. Her body tingled and she reached her end abruptly.


    The force of her orgasm pushed the fake cock deeper into Amane''s body and she groaned at the feeling. It felt so good and yet not enough.


    Ely panted as she came down from her high. Her body collapsed on top of Amane''s but she could tell that the other was not done with her yet.


    The chains forced Ely back up and Amane pulled out her fake cock from inside her body. She took out another clear one and secured it around Ely.


    "W-What is this?"


    Ely asked as she tentatively tried to touch herself. But she was not successful because of the chains. They pulled her hand back and held her in her rigid position.


    "Ely, don''t you want to fuck me as well? You had fun and you also got to come twice. Now it is time for you to make good on your pleasure and help me out as well."


    Amane held her pussy out open in front of Ely''s eyes. She watched how Ely''s eyes widened and how she bit her lips.


    Suddenly, Ely looked half turned on and half scared of what was happening.


    "Yoko, I don''t think we should be doing this. I have never used such a toy before¡­what if I hurt you while fucking you?"


    Ely asked but she was already leaning forward and placing her hands around Amane''s waist. Her mouth drooled at the thought of being able to thrust deep into Amane''s body.


    "Don''t worry Ely. There is a first time for everything and this will be *your* first time. I will guide you the whole way."


    Amane spoke softly to Ely while guiding Ely''s body right in front of her. Ely looked startled before she realized what had happened. The chains had forced Ely''s fake cock inside Amane''s body and Ely looked enthralled by the picture it made.


    The chains forced Ely''s body to sink more into Amane and Ely''s eyes focused on the stretched pussy in front of her. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I am fucking you. I cannot believe that I am fucking you like this."

 Chapter 287 - 287: 287: Isnt it better to select the best [pt1] R-18

    The wonder on Ely''s face soon turned into leisure as her hips were forced deeper and deeper into Amane. The fake-cock she was wearing rubbed against her clit, causing the over-sensitive bud to tingle.


    "That''s right Ely¡­*pant*...look at how deep¡­. you are inside¡­my body¡­"


    Amane pushed her hand on her stomach to indicate where the fake cock was stretching her out. Ely looked mesmerized before racing out to touch Amane.


    Ely''s hand moved from Amane''s waste to her stomach and then up to touch her breasts. The light squeeze of Ely''s hands felt pleasurable and Amane moaned a moan in appreciation.


    Even that made Ely''s eyes widen and she tried to adjust her position to maximize the pleasure she was feeling because of those hands on her body.


    "I¡­Yoko¡­I¡­am so close¡­I will come again¡­while¡­fucking you¡­"


    Ely sounded certain of this. The way her hips were moving in and out of Amane made her touch all the sensitive bundles inside Amane. The fake-cock was hitting all her pleasure spots.


    "It''s alright¡­you can come¡­now¡­"


    With Amane''s permission, Ely let her body go and she came once more. The hard cock jabbed Amane hard and she couldn''t hold back her pleasure as well.


    Her pussy tightened around that hard cock and it was a shame that Amane could not milk it dry in this case.


    They both panted as they came down from their high. The chains suspending Ely in their grasp helped pull her out of Amane''s body and Amane took off the fake cock she had helped Ely wear.


    "So, how was your first experience being on top?"


    Amane asked once she was sure that Ely had recovered a little bit. Her question made Ely''s face go red and the female looked at her side out of embarrassment.


    "I¡­this was not my first experience topping. I have topped before¡­probably¡­"


    Ely''s pride was useless in such a situation but she had already ended up making an excuse before she realized it.


    She looked at Yoko''s amused expression and knew that the other did not believe her even a little bit.


    "Hmm, now you have taken to lying as well, Ely? Your body behaves like it is inexperienced. And besides, you like me too much to sleep with anyone else."


    Amane might have said this in a teasing manner, but she would not help but feel as if it was a shame that this happened to Ely. Especially when Ely was looking for long-term commitment which Amane could not give her.


    "I¡­do not make fun of me. I can find someone if I want to find them, but I just¡­do not want to find another person to share my future with. And isn''t it alright if I remain single for the rest of my life? It''s not like I will be a burden on anyone."


    Ely looked a little offended and sad after she heard Amane''s words. Amane could have pressed this topic further but Ely looked uncomfortable. So, Amane dropped this topic with a sigh.


    "Go to sleep, Ely. I will wake you up early in the morning and then you can go back home. I am sure that your grandfather must be worried about you."


    Amane''s words caused Ely to look guilty. She had forgotten all about her grandfather and had only thought about how to maximize her time with Yoko while she still could.


    ''Ah yes, I should think a little more about my grandfather as well. He must be worried to see me not return home.''


    This thought plagued Ely''s mind and she wanted to call back home to assure her grandfather that she was alright.


    Suddenly, Ely felt a hand land on her head that broke her out of her thoughts.


    "Don''t think too much about it. I am sure that your grandfather will not be too angry with you if you return late."


    Amane likely did not know how much her words of assurance meant to Ely. She felt her heart lighten and she suddenly looked rejuvenated.


    "You are right. My grandfather is an understanding man so he would understand and¡­oh, hello. Do you need anything? Ah, wait a second. Do not look inside."


    Ely''s speech came to a halt suddenly and she looked at the slightly opened door. Then she realized the fact that she was naked and she quickly dove beneath the sheets.


    Amane was the one who felt no shame despite being nude and she walked over to her robe and wore it before glaring at Professor Cardin.


    "What do you want? I am sure that I locked my door so that no one could enter it. How long have you been standing at the open door?"


    Amane had noticed when the door had opened but she had not said anything. Professor Cardin had arrived after the deed had been done, so Amane had decided to spare him¡­this time.


    "Don''t worry, I did not see anything of relevance. I just wanted to find out something but now I see that it was of no relevance to me. But perhaps, I can still make use of your and¡­"


    Amane did not like the glint in Professor Cardin''s eyes. She felt afraid for Ely''s freedom so she decided.


    "Ely, get dressed now. I think you should head back home now."


    Amane picked up clothes for Ely and helped Ely to the bathroom. She wanted to keep Ely out of whatever experimental thing Professor Cardin was planning to do.


    "Y-Yoko, what is going on here? Why do you want me to go back home now? Is everything alright? You look tense¡­" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ely decided to be sharp at the worst possible time Amane wanted to snap at her and tell her that there was nothing for Ely to be worried about. But snapping at Ely would not solve the problem.


    Rather, Amane needed to be careful with Ely and assure her that nothing was wrong.


    "Ely, nothing is going on. But I just remembered that this is a holding facility and there are rules for this place. You might get in trouble if you spend a night here without informing the government beforehand."


    Amane reminded Ely and whatever scary thoughts that were circling her brain came to a halt. A familiar blush spread across Ely''s face and she looked flustered.


    "I¡­that is something I did not think of. Now that I think about it, you are right. I am not allowed to stay at this place for more than a few hours."


    Ely looked embarrassed once she realized what she had done wrong. Her eyes begged Amane for forgiveness but there was nothing to forgive.


    ''Well, this is a good position for me to be in. I was not the one who came to this conclusion so I also do not have to make any further excuses''


    Amane looked at Ely with a concern-filled look.


    "I am so sorry to ask you to go back like this. But I would rather not have you be in trouble for something we both could have avoided."


    Ely thought over Amane''s words and they made a lot of sense to her. She nodded and walked into the bathroom.


    She came out, looking fresh in about 15 minutes and then she took notice of Professor Cardin once more.


    The dwarf had not gone back to his room and his intense gaze made Ely feel scared. She wanted to avoid him as much as possible.


    "I will be heading out now, Amane. Good luck in the future and I will come and visit you often."


    Ely promised and Amane walked with her to escort her out of the house. And as soon as Ely was gone, Amane''s facade of gentleness faded away and she looked at Cardin with hard eyes.


    "What do you think you are doing right now? Why did you enter my room without permission?"


    Amane asked the professor but he did not even look guilty of doing anything wrong.


    "I was just observing a specimen and nothing else. I wanted to see what kind of power your partner had and how she handled your mixing emotions. It was disappointing to see that you did nothing to help my hypothesis."


    "Not only was your partner purely human, but she also had no concept of magic or energy. She was rather boring to watch. You should get a better partner to cultivate your powers with."


    Amane knew that Professor Cardin spoke purely out of scientific knowledge when he proposed for Amane to get another partner. The tone he employed said it all to Amane.


    And it was not like Amane did not understand his concerns and where he was coming from. But Amane did not want to follow what this man was proposing.


    "I am not interested in getting ''another partner'' just because you asked me to get one. Human feelings do not work that way and I am also not interested."


    Amane reminded the professor, only to get a frown in return. It seemed as if Professor Cardin did not understand the concept of feelings at all.


    "Human needs and biology are about reproduction. Then, won''t it be natural for you to seek the strongest possible mate to secure your future? Things like feelings are all artificial reactions of your mind in response to your desire."


    "In simpler words, they do not exist and are purely there to stimulate your brain into thinking you need the other person. You will get over your feelings soon enough if you give a better specimen a chance to spend the night with you."


    "How about the divine leader? She is powerful enough, right?"

 Chapter 288 - 288: 288: Isnt it better to select the best [pt2] R-18

    From the scientific point of view, what Professor Cardin said made a lot of sense. Charlie was the best person Amane knew when it came to powerful partners.


    And Amane had spent a few nights with Charlie as well. But hearing the professor speak like this made her annoyed. She wanted to stop listening to him but Cardin did not catch the subtle hints Amane was throwing his way.


    "Of course, the best way to ensure prosperity for you would be to go at it with multiple partners. I wonder if this is something you are interested in. I have heard that humans are mostly monogamous creatures. But maybe someone like you¡­"


    Amane slammed her hand against the bathroom door and it broke from the strength of her fist. Professor Cardin flinched once he saw the display of strength in front of him.


    "Professor, I would advise you not to try and cross your limits. I am tolerating you not because I like or respect you, but because the rules of society bind me to them. Do not make me cross them."


    Amane threatened Cardin but even that seemed to excite him more than Amane had wanted to. Professor Cardin''s eyes shined with eagerness and he looked back at Amane with bright eyes.


    "You want to kill me? What method do you want to use? Your claws? Your power? Do I get to record it all?"


    It was clear to Amane that Professor Cardin had lost his mind by now. His babbling self seemed incapable of keeping his thoughts straight.


    Amane could only sigh once she saw this scene. She did not want to bother with this man anymore.


    "Just leave my room and do not be seen in here again without permission. I am so tired of dealing with you."


    Amane threatened and Professor Cardin finally stopped his silly gesture. Instead, he looked at Amane with his eyes held open and filled with curiosity.


    "I can see the madness to explore more inside you. Why do you keep yourself in check and pretend to be human? You should stop pretending you understand human emotions and human values now and cast your shell aside."


    "People like us are rare, so there is no need for you to feel ashamed. Let your natural curiosity rise and return to your base instincts."


    "After all, what do monsters know about emotions and holding back¡­."


    Professor Cardin was pushed out of the door and it was slammed directly in front of his face by Amane. She had forced the man out of her room before she lost control of her temper.


    Those words had struck too close to home for her.


    ''Harbinger of calamity, do you think you can pretend to play human and not expect them to notice? Your nature is unlike humans, so stop trying to deny yourself.''


    This voice sounded faith in Amane''s ears. She could no longer recognize who the speaker of these words was and what they wanted from her. She only knew that she wanted to forget that depressing time of her life.


    "Quinten down. I am no longer the Harbinger of calamity. I stripped myself of that immortality and that title. I am no longer one of those arrogant fools. I am a human now."


    Amane assured herself and as she fisted her hand. Her nails bit into her hand and blood flowed down her palm.


    The blood continued to flow even after a whole minute and Amane sighed in relief.


    ''So, I am still human and I will continue to remain human in this lifetime. No one can take this life away from me.''


    Amane was sure of her decision so she needed to let the lingering feelings of the past remain where they were. No longer would they interfere with her present.


    ......


    "Sakura, you are finally back? So, did you get to meet Yoko? How is she doing? Oh, I am so worried for her."


    Elios Tsurugi made her way toward Sakura as soon as she spotted her in the lobby. She had been waiting for this opportunity to make herself known for some time now.


    "Yoko is doing alright. I think she is taking advantage of this time to be lazy and catch up on her rest. After all, there are no ''annoying'' or ''conspiring'' people around her to make her life difficult in there."


    Charlie spoke up and Elios had not even realized that the divine leader had been there. For someone who usually had quite a loud presence, Charlie sure knew when and how to tone it down.


    ''Shit, why did she come back here as well. Does the divine leader not have anything productive to do other than harass me?''


    Elios thought but her face remained a smiling one. She was not going to show her weakness out in the open.


    "Lady Suzuki, it is so nice to see you as well. I am so glad to see that you and Sakura are getting along so well. I am sure that my daughter will benefit a lot from your strong presence by her side."


    "So please look after her and give her all your support."


    Elios asked while not letting this opportunity go as well. She was going to make it impossible for Charlie to separate her name from Sakura. In that case, even if the two of them do not have a close relationship as Elios wanted, she could use the divine leader''s name.


    "Well, I am helping Sakura as much as I can since Yoko requested it of me, but I hope you know that it is not an invitation for you to use my name and authority as you like. I will not be happy if I find such a piece of news reaching my ears."


    Charlie Suzuki cut a line between the relationship she had with Sakura and the one Elios wanted to set up for them.


    Elios bit her hip in annoyance but this one was on her. She had been the one who had forgotten how blunt Charlie was at times.


    She was about to back off when someone quickly ran in their direction. Crescenta decided that she wanted her presence to be known.


    "D-Divine leader, I wanted to talk to you. I think we had a misunderstanding yesterday night. I wanted to say to you that whatever happened was not what you thought. Can you spare me some of your precious time?"


    Crescenta was dressed head-to-toe in a different style than normal. Anyone who saw her could guess whom she was trying to imitate. Especially when Sakura was standing right there.


    "First, catch your breath and calm down. I cannot understand a word of what you are saying to me. Second, I am not sure what you are talking about. I do not even remember what you are talking about. You are not that important to me in the first place."


    Charlie reminded Crescenta and everyone watched as the spoilt brat tried her hardest to not cry. Crescenta''s glare toward Sakura was poisonous but Sakura looked unconcerned about being looked at that way.


    "N-No, this is not¡­I am sure that *some* people here have filled your mind with poison against me. But I assure you that I am not as irresponsible as people make me out to be."


    Crescenta tried to assure the divine leader while trying to come between her and Sakura rather discreetly. She counted it as her win when Lady Suzuki did not stop her from doing so.


    Both Sakura and Charlie Suzuki had a considerable distance between their bodies which helped Crescenta in her goal of separating those two.


    ''Yes, just like that. You need to step out of the way for me Sakura. If you are not going to hold on tightly to your person, then you should not be with them in the first place.''


    Crescenta was going to show Lady Suzuki all that she had been missing up until now. She had everything ready and organized in her room.


    The only thing left to do was to take Charlie Suzuki there. She Crescenta was about to touch her when Lady Suzuki decided to move away.


    "Oh my! Would you look at the time? I need to head out now before I am late. My kids are waiting for me to start our usual meeting. I am so sorry everyone, but I cannot stay here any longer."


    Charlie Suzuki bowed to everyone and quickly left. Crescenta''s hand was still stretched out awkwardly to grab hold of Charlie Suzuki''s sleeve. But she quickly pulled it back once she realized that it would not be a possibility.


    Of course, her attempt did not go unnoticed by Sakura. The younger girl snickered before her laughter became audible. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-You! What is so funny about all this? Stop laughing at me or else¡­"


    Crescenta threatened Sakura, feeling shame crawl up her face. She had never been stood up like this before and she felt her insides burn.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just never thought I would see this day personally¡­"


    Those words caused Crescenta to feel even worse than before. She had never been this humiliated in her life before.


    "T-This¡­I am going back now."


    Crescenta would make sure to get her revenge for this humiliation. She would ruin Sakura as soon as she had the power to.


    But little did she know that the one Sakura had been laughing at had not been her, but Charlie Suzuki and her awkwardness.


    ''I cannot believe I watched *that* Charlie Suzuki running away like a frightened child. I will have to find a recording of this and show it to Yoko.''

 Chapter 289 - 289: 289: The trip to gather ingredients [pt1]

    "Crescenta, what''s wrong? Are you not going to head back now?"


    Sakura asked her cousin with an innocent voice. But the real look in her eyes said that she had enjoyed her cousin''s humiliation. Crescenta knew that as well and she was speechless to see this.


    She wanted to curse Sakura out, but the public setting of this confrontation as well as the way Lady Suzuki had left her had been humiliating enough.


    Crescenta had to swallow her words and stand back.


    "Enough of you both playing around. We have too much to get done and you both are behaving like children. I wonder what the future of our house would be."


    Elios Tsurugi had a habit of wanting to become the most important person in any setting and that habit jumped out once more as she watched the two females fight.


    She tried to show that she was not bothered by these small in-fighting but it was difficult to do when no one paid attention to her.


    Even after she openly reprimanded the two teenagers, she was still ignored by Sakura who seemed to be paying attention to her phone.


    "Ugh, looks like there is another board meeting today that I need to attend. I have no time to waste here. Whatever you all want to say to me, say it to me secretary and they will note it down for you. I need to go and freshen up."


    Elios felt her heart boil but her face had a calm smile.


    "Of course, Sakura. Go and attend your board meeting."


    That sweet voice was filled with a hint of danger and anger. But Sakura did not notice this as she walked away with heavy footsteps.


    As soon as she was gone, Crescenta looked at her lonesome aunt and decided to drag her towards an empty room. Once inside, she smashed her fist against the wall.


    "Aunty, you promised me that Charlie Suzuki would be mine and she would fall for me if I tried to seduce her. But this is not working. Did you hide anything from me?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crescenta asked as she looked at her aunt. But Elios negatively shook her head.


    "Whatever information we were about to find about the divine leader had been passed down to you. You should know about all her preferences and such. If she is still not responding to you, then you must not have spent much time with her."


    Elios blamed Crescenta for her lack of progress. But Crescenta knew that it was not the case. She had been trying her hardest to get close to Charlie. But the older female just avoided her when she approached.


    Not to mention, the whole fiasco with Sakura that the divine leader must be hiding.


    ''I must never let my aunt know that Charlie Suzuki''s real lover is Sakura. Otherwise, whatever support I am receiving from the main family would disappear.''


    "Crescenta, you must try harder and seduce Charlie Suzuki. I am trusting you because you are said to be the best in this field. I hope you understand what kind of responsibility this is."


    Elios put her hand on Crescenta''s shoulder. She looked Crescenta directly in the eyes to highlight the importance of this task.


    ''Tsk, who does this person think she is to order me around? But no, I need to calm down and think right now.''


    In the end, all the teenager could do was shake her head in agreement. She did not have enough resources at hand to deal with someone troublesome.


    ...


    For Amane, it turned out to be a restless night where she twisted and turned in the bed. She was not able to find a position she liked enough to relax in.


    When the sun rose on the horizon, Amane''s eyes were still open and blood-shot. Her eyes burned due to the lack of sleep and they periodically shut down as well.


    But just as Amane was about to fall asleep, her brain jolted in unexpected shock and she was awake once more.


    At this point, even Amane had to question if she was alright or not.


    Since Amane was feeling tired and lousy in the morning, she decided to have an early breakfast. For the first time since she had been detained, she saw someone else at the dining table.


    Professor Corin had a bowl in front of him and his food had a questionable color, but Amane ignored it all and took out her frozen food from the fridge. She popped it into the microwave and waited for it to heat up.


    Frozen food sucked, but food was food and Amane had learned not to question what she put inside her mouth at this point.


    "So, did you have a good night''s sleep? You look awfully tired today and you are also awake before 10."


    Amane picked up her heated food and sat down at the dining table. She did her best to ignore Professor Cardin''s curious eyes looking at her with curiosity.


    "I will take your silence as you admitting that your night did not go as well as you hoped it to go. If you want any help sleeping, then I have just the thing for you. You can swing by my room and pick up my special sleeping pills."


    The dwarf sounded excited when he offered Amane these pills. And that was how Amane knew that she needed to keep as far away from this man as possible.


    "No, thank you. I don''t think I want any pills you are offering me. I am quite satisfied with what I have right now."


    Amane assured the dwarf before she scooped her questionable food and put it into her mouth.


    It tasted like rubber and Amane was pretty sure that the texture felt like raw banana which was impossible to eat. How it had gotten mixed with food, or could even be called food, she did not know.


    But what Amane did know was that her appetite had been killed off because of it.


    "Ugh, suit yourself. I was trying to help you because I know you would not have the energy to endure today otherwise. But if you do not want to take my advice, it is up to you. You will be the one in trouble once we hit the field."


    "Hit the field? What do you mean by it?"


    Amane asked, now cautious about what Professor Cardin was saying. Her curious eyes were what gave Professor Cardin a pause and he suddenly realized that he had a chance to attract Yoko''s attention once more.


    Perhaps, this was the opportunity he had been looking for all this time.


    "Those in the senet were concerned a few months back about our ''lack of activity'' and ''freedom.'' They said that we should have basic human rights as well and we should be allowed to do some ''recreational'' activities occasionally."


    "So once a week, we are allowed to head out into a place of our choosing and do any activity we want to do. Of course, we both must do it in pairs and agree on our place of visit. Otherwise, it would be impossible for us to head out."


    "Since you were late, I have already put forth the request to visit the Valley of Criticus. So, you will have to deal with this and get ready."


    Amane had heard about the Valley of Criticus. According to her research, it was a miraculous land with a lot of rare plants and animals. There were hardly any beasts in that vicinity so she had decided to ignore it.


    Now that she had an opportunity to visit it, she wanted to take the chance to study it to the fullest. Maybe she would find something interesting in there.


    "You are excited to visit that valley as well. I can see it in your eyes, Yoko Tsurugi. Ah, I knew it the second I saw you. You are just like me, an adventurous soul who wants to experiment and see how far you can stretch your boundaries."


    "I don''t know why you think trying to be ''human'' would help you out. In my opinion, it would be far better for you to cast away your human shell and become an entity for the sake of finding out the truth of this world."


    ''Woah, this got too serious too quickly.''


    Amane was not surprised to see Professor Cardin speak such words. Most researchers Amane had met in her life had wanted to know the truth of this world.


    "No, thank you. The secrets of the world can remain where they are. I would rather let them remain a mystery to me so that I can keep on enjoying my current life."


    Knowledge only brought misery to people. The more you knew, the more you suffered. Amane was an avid believer in knowing just enough and not crossing a limit.


    They both were halfway through their breakfast when their doorbell rang and Stella entered the safehouse. She looked surprised to see Amane up and about.


    But then she noticed Professor Cardin in the dining room as well and Stella''s face showed an irritated look.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, I was told that you often slept past 10 AM. I was not expecting you to be awake today."


    Stella''s feet made no noise as she walked inside. Her alert eyes tried to look around for any oddity that could have caused Yoko to be awake at such an ungodly time of 06:30 in the morning.


    After all, oddities were the first sign of something being wrong.

 Chapter 290 - 290: 290: The trip to gather ingredients [pt2]

    "Stella, come and sit down with us. You are awake early as well and it does not look like you had any breakfast. So, you should eat something before you do anything else."


    Amane dragged Stella to the table and finished heating the remainder of the bland breakfast she had been eating. She did not want to be the only one to suffer while eating such things.


    She placed the mixture of ingredients in front of Stella and watched her gag on the food.


    ''Ah, I knew that Stella still had a rather refined taste when it came to food. She will not waste anything but she would also not enjoy it. Serves her right for not checking up on my cook.''


    So, Amane might have had a tiny (huge) bit of a personal agenda when she had made Stella sit down and eat her food. But in her defense, she had been waiting for the food as well.


    Stella very subtly took out a napkin and tried to throw her food out of her mouth. But the aftertaste still lingered inside her mouth.


    "Officer Stella, about our trip today. Did you get permission to head into the Valley of Criticus? You promised me that you would try to get it this time. Did you manage to keep your promise?"


    Amane could read the reluctance in Stella''s eyes to answer Professor Cardin. It seemed like Stella was not a big fan of this man as well. But she was trying her best to tolerate him.


    "I did get the permission to take you there as long as you get everything you want to bring back checked by our officers. We do not want any incident to happen from this outing."


    Stella reminded the professor but he had likely stopped listening after he had gotten permission to head out.


    "I need to start preparing. My things need to be sterilized and then there is my equipment that I need to prepare. I don''t think I have enough containers to keep my samples and¡­"


    Professor Cardin seemed to be lost in his world as he went out of the dining room. He did not notice the look of disgust that Stella gave him. Nor did he notice how Stella clenched her hands to keep Professor Cardin away from his previous research.


    But then she noticed how Yoko was paying attention to her and Stella calmed her expression down.


    "I am sorry for sticking you with such a person. I would have preferred you to have a guest house all to yourself but the higher-ups thought it would be too dangerous. Professor Cardin was the calmest prisoner, so we decided to risk it. But now I can see that it was not the right choice."


    Amane was amused when Stella tried to explain her reasons to Amane. She seemed worried that Amane would hate her or something.


    But all her worries were put to rest when Amane just laughed at her worries and shook her head in amusement.


    "There is no need for you to be worried about me, Stella. I know that none of it is your fault. I do not mind spending time with the dwarf professor and I must admit that he is rather amusing at times. I am sure I will have a good time here."


    Moreover, Amane was sure that she would be able to wiggle out something about Sakura''s condition.


    Professor Cardin had hinted at his knowledge more than once during this whole time. And now Amane was getting curious as well.


    "I know that you can take care of yourself, Yoko. But for some reason, I am still worried about you. And Professor Cardin is not the most stable person out there."


    Stella sounded worried but resigned at the same time. She knew that there was nothing she could do about these things.


    Before she could say anything else, the door opened and Professor Cardin decided to step out. He was decked out in his gear from head to toe and his bag looked three times bigger than the professor was.


    "Let''s head out now. I am ready to gather all the ingredients I can. I am in the middle of an experiment and this is the golden time for me to include new materials in the mix."


    The dwarf looked funny when he walked. Amane doubted that the professor would be able to carry this bag back home.


    And Stella must have the same thought because she decided to take the bag off the dwarf''s back and hold it in her hands.


    "I think I should be the one to carry this bag for the time being. Otherwise, I am afraid that we will never be able to return home."


    Stella''s words sounded like an almost jab to Amane. But the professor seemed unaware of being mocked. Either that, or he did not care about how he was seen by others.


    "Fine, suit yourself. If you keep my samples safe and sound, I do not care who carried my luggage."


    The professor looked satisfied to have someone carry his things. And that was how the three of them went off toward the Valley of Criticus.


    ...


    Valley of Criticus sounded like an intimidating place to anyone who looked at it. But contrary to its fame as a dangerous place where you were expected to meet danger, it was beautiful to look at.


    The lush green forest opened into a small opening surrounded by cliffs and other natural disasters. But Amane was concerned about the lack of beasts in this place.


    Usually, such mystical places were filled to the brim with beasts. They were attracted to the energy of such places and made their home in the depths of such places. So, what made Valley of Criticus? So unique that no beast was willing to set food in here?


    "Ah, this is heaven. Look at this plant. Oh, and this one as well! And this one! They are all in such perfect condition as well. This is truly the best."


    Professor Cardin seemed to be having the time of his life. His excitement shined in his eyes and he walked all around the place to try and get his hands on whatever he could.


    "The professor is far too excited to be here. Yoko, are you sure you are alright coming here? Usually, we ask both partners where they want to go and then decide, but since you came to the house so abruptly, we were not able to ask you¡­"


    Stella looked worried to hear Amane''s response. She bit her lower lip in agitation and waited for Yoko to say anything regarding how she felt.


    "Hmm, I do not mind coming here. I needed to visit the Valley of Criticus once in my life anyway, so this works out. This place is beautiful."


    ''And dangers as well. All the magical pressure with no beast in sight is rather concerning. This only happens if there is a bigger power at play in the group. But I cannot see any of the other beasts or feel their presence.''


    Maybe that was the origin of this bad feeling Amane was feeling from this place. Her heart skipped a beat when she walked into the sunlit valley in front of her.


    Professor Cardin was busy farming all the herbs he could and Amane decided to join him. She had only touched one of the herbs when she felt something bubbling beneath the surface of the Valley of Criticus.


    It felt as if something huge was heading her way and Amane''s body tensed up. The current was building closer and closer to her.


    ''Our enemies are here. They are here to tear us apart and I need to protect my children.''


    These thoughts, these impulses, they were all something that did not belong to Amane. Even if *Amane* was the one feeling these things now, she could tell that she was not the original recipient of these feelings. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko, are you alright? If you are feeling sick, then I can cut this outing short and we can head back home."


    The sudden sight touch on Amane''s shoulder was what snapped her out of her thought process. She looked back at Stella''s worried expression and felt her heart calm down.


    The ground that had been shaking up until now looked calm as well and it did not seem as if anyone else had noticed the ground shaking.


    ''Was it only me? Was I the only one who felt the ground shake and break? Or was it a hallucination as well? Something to confuse my senses so that I will try and loom for the truth?''


    Amane had a feeling that her instincts were trying to tell her something. This feeling inside her was not normal and was likely connected to the power Rabelais Amane possessed.


    ...


    "Father, everything is going as planned. We have awakened Rabelais and her power. Soon, things would be as you want them to be once more."


    Chen looked up at the throne room, waiting for the entity to reply to him. But the goddess that sat on her throne did not react. She was in the stare of eternal rest and gathering her power. She had disconnected from this world a long time ago.


    But Chen was not disheartened. This farewell was only temporary.


    "Father, Mother is starting to remember. Soon, she will come back to us. You just need to wait a little longer and you will have what you desire back in your arms."


    This time, the goddess moved and that was all Chen needed to know that he had chosen the right path.

 Chapter 291 - 291: 291: A familiar rage [pt1]

    "Be alert. Something is heading our way at a tremendous speed from below the earth. We might be swept away by the currents of this power."


    Amane warned the other two with her as she felt around for the power. Every time it brushed up against her, Amane felt the cold settle inside her heart. She could tell that fear was trying to grip her heart.


    ''Ugh. human feelings are a pain to deal with. I would have been paralyzed in shock if I did not pay attention to what was happening to the surroundings.''


    No matter how powerful Amane was, there were still some things she was not able to overcome instantly. And her instincts were one such thing for her. Now and then, Amane tended to fall to them and react.


    "What do you mean something is heading toward us? What kind of thing it is? And how do you know it is dangerous? Should I be concerned about my samples?"


    Professor Cardin asked while holding his grass closer to his body. He looked at Amane for answers while making a disappointed expression on his face.


    Either the professor did not understand how dangerous the situation was, or he simply did not care for his life.


    On the other hand, Stella had tensed and she looked far more reliable to Amane than Cardin looked at the moment. The sharp look in Stella''s eyes said that she was ready to act in any manner that was needed of her.


    "Stella, pick up the dwarf and run. Hurry, and I will follow after you."


    That current Amane was feeling was near the surface now. She could feel its power bubbling beneath the surface and calling out to her in a challenging manner.


    Stella looked conflicted about the choice she had to make. On one hand, she knew that this was the best she could do for the pair - save Cardin. But on the other hand, she did not want to spend her effort saving Cardin.


    The one she wanted to save was Yoko.


    "Stop trying to scare me. I will not listen to you¡­or perhaps I should listen to you¡­."


    Professor Cardin was a mess of contradictions. He could not seem to decide if he wanted to trust Amane or not.


    And they did not have time for this bullshit if they wanted to survive. Already, the power Amane wanted to avoid was near the surface and right beneath their feet.


    "Ugh, we do not have time for all this bullshit. Stella, catch."


    Amane picked Professor Cardin and threw him toward Stella. Since the dwarf was light and tiny, it was easy for Amane to toss him around. Stella flinched when she felt a lightweight hit her arms. She looked at Amane with a shocked expression.


    "Yoko, be careful with humans. You could have injured Professor Cardin¡­"


    Stella complained but Amane had already grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the valley. Behind her, the surface of the valley erupted and a scaly head emerged.


    When Amane looked behind, she could only see a part of the creature that broke the surface. And even then, All she could look at were the scales of this creature.


    "Woah, what the hell is that? The stupid officer let me down. I need to take a closer look at that creature. One sample, no perhaps I will need a few samples of that creature for my research."


    If Amane had seen that scaly face, both Cardin and Stella had as well. And unlike the other two, Cardin had shining eyes when he thought about that creature. He needed to hunt that creature and test its bi-products.


    As much as Amane wanted to call the dwarf a fool for risking his life, she could not do that under fair means. Especially since she had been the same as him once upon a time.


    "This is no time to be curious about that huge creature. Tsk, it is heading after us. I am afraid that we might not be able to avoid it fully."


    Amane quickly realized the kind of situation they were in. The beast that had attacked them seemed to have locked on their location. And now it will chase after them.


    She could already feel the energy moving beneath the earth and following their path.


    "Stella, run toward the right side and out of this Valley. I will try and hold the beast back before joining you. I am pretty sure that the beast will not follow us out of the valley."


    Amane''s assurance made Stella feel better but then she considered what Amane''s words meant and she flinched.


    "There is no way I am leaving you behind like this. I do not want you to die. Besides, I can help you out, Yoko. I am a good fighter and¡­"


    "You are responsible for helping keep Professor safe. You won''t be able to do that if you stay behind in here. Just leave and come back once you have informed the authorities of what happened here."


    Amane quickly dismissed Stella and the officer had no choice but to head out. Professor Cardin was already starting to try and slip away from her grasp. She did not want him to go after that powerful creature and get himself killed.


    "I¡­this is not fair. You are using my duty against me¡­."


    Stella complained but then she felt an invisible force pushing her back. Somehow, she knew that Yoko had separated from her and Professor Cardin to go her way. And just as Amane had explained, the beast turned toward Amane to follow her as well.


    That was what allowed Stella to get out of the Valley of Criticus without harm and her charge survived as well.


    "Hey, let me go woman. I need to go back and check up on that magnificent nature''s creation. Do you know how important researching a creature like that is for me and my future? We need to head back now."


    Professor Cardin tried to head back but Stella held on to him tightly. She even used the binding spell she always carried on herself to ensure that the dwarf professor would not be able to get away from her.


    And for the record, the dwarf did try to leave the safe place and head back into the forest. The seal he had on his body was the only thing that saved him from a certain death.


    "Stop trying to get yourself killed and stay calm here. Do you know how much effort it took me to get you out of harm''s way safely? At least think of those who are sacrificing themselves to save you."


    Stella''s voice was not loud or accusing. But it might as well have been with her temper and the look in her eyes.


    But the dwarf professor looked unmoved by her words or her actions. He only scoffed at her and looked annoyed himself.


    "I never asked you to save me or keep me healthy. You are doing this for your satisfaction and because you refuse to go against the government order. I have told you before that you have a disease that causes you to follow someone''s orders."


    "As for what it means for you¡­Well, you know that better than I do."


    In a matter of seconds, the professor managed to break down all of Stella''s insecurities. Even if she wanted to say anything, her mouth felt dry and her brain felt blank.


    "That is not true."


    Even these words were forced out of Stella''s mouth forcefully. But in her heart, she knew that the professor was right about her.


    ''I wanted to help Yoko, both now and before. But my orders acted like my shackles and held me locked in place. No, I let them lock me into my place so that I could feel better about myself.''


    The more Stella thought about it, the more she was certain that she was responsible for her current condition. But it was too late to rectify her mistakes. She could only learn to live with them now.


    ''Yoko, I hope that you come back safe and alive. I will live in guilt my whole life if my decision is what killed you here and now.''


    Stella clasped her hands, not noticing when or how the dwarf managed to get his bindings off and head into the valley. By the time Stella noticed this, it was too late for her to act.


    ......


    ''Hah, I knew it. The beast was targeting me from the start. Now, what does it want with me?''


    Amane had felt it the second she had separated from the others on her ground. The power that had been following them did not even hesitate before coming after her. It had always been targeting her since the start.


    The other two were unfortunate to get caught up in her mess.


    Since this was the case, Amane needed to head deeper into the valley and find a clearing where she could force the beast to come up and show its face. That was the only way Amane would stand a chance against such a creature.


    Ever since earlier, Amane''s heart had been beating painfully. She could feel the power surging inside her and threatening to collide what the outside world. As much as Amane wanted to keep it inside and hidden, she no longer thought that it was a possibility.


    ''So you want to come out and fight me? Fine, bring it on. I will show you why you should not mess with someone like me.''


    S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 292 - 292: 292: A familiar rage [pt2]

    The scaly head broke the earth''s surface and Amane was instantly blasted by a huge surge of power. It threatened to blow Amane away if she did not use her aura.


    The huge scaly head broke out into a more fluid form of water and this creature looked different from anything Amane had seen in her life before.


    Instantly, she could tell that this was an ancient form of nature but much more powerful than the normal create she had seen before. And the way the energy against Amane felt cool and refreshing told her that it was a water-related creature.


    "A leviathan? Hah, what is this luck of mine? First dragons and now Leviathan''s. I never thought I would run into all kinds of crazy in this era."


    All the creatures Amane had run into were mythical creatures who could only be heard of in old stories. There was no way anyone would have recognized these beasts or even lived after seeing them.


    It also made sense why Rabelais''s power inside Amane was reacting to this creature. It was because a leviathan was a dragon as well by nature. It was someone who had inherited Rabelais''s power but had remained incomplete.


    This was the Leviathan''s attempt to become whole by absorbing Amane.


    "You look desperate to absorb me. I wonder how powerful you are."


    Amane wondered but she was caught off-guard by a stream of water erupting beneath her feet. She had not seen it coming so she was caught in the stream of water.


    It threatened to drag Amane underground but Amane knew that it would be a death sentence if she was ever dragged underwater. That was why, she struggled her best against the currents that were pulling her down.


    Her chains embedded themselves into the ground and Amane helped them to gain stability before using them to pull herself out of the water.


    She was able to do it in time before the leviathan realized what Amane was doing and started to attack the places where these chains were buried in the ground.


    The chains snapped out of the earth and Amane lost her balance. But she was out of the most threatening current already.


    In response, Amane raised her aura and attacked the leviathan back. Since it was made up of water mostly, physical attacks would not have any effect on it.


    It cried out in pain when the attack hit its body. But the water that made up Leviathan''s body was special and absorbed all the impact. The enraged Leviathan looked at Amane as if she was a bug he needed to squash.


    Whips made up of water threatened to attack Amane and she knew that there was no way to avoid them. Amane needed to face them head-on.


    A spear made of her aura appeared in her hand and Amane instantly parried the most life-threatening attacks. A few of these attacks managed to get past her guard and land on her face and arms. Blood seeped out of Amane''s wounds, but thankfully they were not too deep.


    "Why are you so annoying? Ugh, you refuse to be put down by me."


    Amane had to constantly coat her chains in her aura to pull the leviathan down. But the water dragon continued to attack her, causing Amane to dodge and miss her timing of actual capture.


    The fatigue of constantly using her powers to keep herself alive and fighting was taking its toll on Amane now. She could feel the muscles in her arms burn as she held her chains tightly.


    Once more, the current of water headed toward Amane and she forced a defense barrier around her. The water current did not hit her but bent around her shield. It looked almost as if it was waiting for her to let her guard down.


    ''Tsk, these dragons have far too much pride and power. I was avoiding using bigger spells and power because of Rabelais''s power. But I don''t think I will have a choice in this matter.''


    Amane recalled the sensations she felt when she used Rabelais''s power for the first time. The storm of destruction was running through her body.


    For a minute, Amane was sure she lost control of herself. She closed her eyes and her power threatened to consume her. Amane had to actively fight back to gain control.


    When she opened her eyes, her surroundings were charred by a dark matter and the leviathan was looking at her with a scared and anxious expression on its face. It still did not speak and continued to face Amane.


    "You should remember, you were the one who forced me to use this power. Whatever consequence you would have to bear for this, it is up to you."


    Amane could no longer feel herself. She did not know where she began and where Rabelais ended. Inside Amane''s mind, they both felt like the same entities. It was almost watching a part of her settle down and come back to her.


    The leviathan suddenly let away from Amane when she got ready to attack. It seemed to be contemplating something before it looked Amane right in the eyes and gave a small bow. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bow was not submissive and it was filled with pride but also joy.


    "If you want to communicate with me, then use your words. You are more than capable of them, right?"


    Amane did not know where she got this knowledge from, but she was sure that all adult dragons were capable of speech. The certainty in her voice surprised even herself, but there was no time for Amane to think over why she knew all this.


    [Mother]


    The voice spoke directly in Amane''s ear but even then, she knew that the one who spoke was the leviathan. The divine dragon had all but submitted to her when she had used Rabelais''s powers.


    It must have been centuries since the last time Rabelais has shown her power. And yet, those who had been birthed by her still felt her presence and could recognize it.


    "I am afraid that I am not your mother. Rabelais''s essence rubbed off on me when I accidentally fell into her resting place and used her power. I am not the one who you think I am."


    Amane explained to the dragon but she was not sure how much he understood her words.


    Dragons were usually one of the smartest creatures on the earth. But time dulled even such brilliant creatures to repress their desires and their intelligence.


    It would take some time before the leviathan would be able to comprehend anything.


    [You¡­not mother? Then why did you come to my territory?]


    The Leviathan finally seemed to be coming around. He sounded more aware and aware of what was going on. Amane was glad to see him finally be aware.


    "I came here with my companions to gather some herbs. I apologize if we offended you in some way."


    Amane did not bow down but she was polite about her words. She wanted to bow but the thought of doing so did you sit well with her.


    She could feel the leviathan looking back at her with a searching look. It seemed as if he was trying to find something in Amane.


    But just as quickly as he had begun to search her up and down, he stopped and lost interest. Its head was pulled underground and its body seemed to be filled with regret and longing.


    [You are not mother¡­I do not want to stay with you. Leave and do not come back. I do not want you here if you are not my mother.]


    The leviathan threatened Amane and she could tell that it was not a rational decision on the dragon''s part.


    It seemed to be acting like an angry kid. An extremely powerful kid who could destroy a good chunk of the continent if it got angry.


    ''Ugh, as much I would rather let this dragon be, I cannot leave him alone now that he is awake. I need to take responsibility and make sure no harm comes to this dragon.


    "I am afraid that leaving you alone would not be a good idea. Humans have gotten more and more foolish over time. They will start to swarm you and annoy you if you decide to be careless."


    Amane confessed and she feels disgust and annoyance fill her bond with the dragon. The dragon had likely looked at Amane''s memories to see what humans were like right now.


    "Oh my! What a magnificent creature. I need to capture a sample. No, a few samples for my research. Yoko Tsurugi, hold that dragon still. I will come and collect a few samples from it."


    Amane looked at Professor Cardin with an annoyed look on her face. She had no idea how he had managed to find her and the leviathan in such a place but she did not like it.


    She instantly stood in front of the leviathan to shield him from the dwarf in front of her, but she was completely ignored by the dwarf in favor of paying attention to the huge body of water behind her.


    He took one step toward the dragon and Amane felt the dragon tense. It was going to attack and kill the dwarf.


    ''But is it really that horrible of a thing to happen? I do not owe the dwarf anything and it doesn''t matter if he died.''


    That was what Amane thought. But it has a different story when Stella jumps into the clearing as well and decides to shield Professor Cardin. From her eyes, Amane could tell that it was not a conscious decision, but a conditional one.

 Chapter 293 - 293: 293: Your special talent [pt1]

    Stella hated to admit it, but she had panicked as soon as she had realized that the dwarf had been missing. She had looked around for the dwarf, hoping to find him soon, but she had no such luck on her side. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he had not been outside the forest. It had been desperate times that forced Stella to use the location device to try and find the dwarf. And she was lucky that she did so because she would not have realized that the dwarf had run inside the valley once more.


    Once she had confirmed the dwarf''s location, Stella had no other choice but to go after him. She was tasked with protecting him after all.


    So, Stella ran into the valley as well. She quietly moved around to try and find the dwarf once more. She finally reached the clearing and had a clear view of Cardin''s back.


    But the foolish dwarf had already gotten himself into danger. There was no saving him and Stella started preparing her defense inside her mind. She needed to convince people that this death was not her fault.


    That had been the plan all alone, so Stella did not know when her feet carried her in between the dwarf and the incoming attack. Stella looked up with horrified eyes as she was about to be hit by the beast''s attack.


    "Stella, what are you doing?"


    Yoko''s voice was a mix of impatient and horrified. Stella hoped that she had an answer to her question, but she unfortunately did not have one for Yoko. All she could feel was that this was the end for her.


    ''I¡­did I live a good life? I do not feel as if I achieved anything I wanted to do. All I ever did was act like a prisoner.''


    That had been Stella''s life when she looked back at things. She had been someone''s toy this whole time. If she had not been carrying out government orders, then she would have been looking after other things.


    How long had this been going on for? How long had Stella been in this position? When did her position change from an esteemed guard to a lap dog anyone could exploit? Even she did not know it.


    ''Is this¡­goodbye?''


    Stella asked as she felt the attack seer her body. Her raised arms already had crashed due to the power of the attack. It would make her perish if she did not do something.


    "S-S-Stop that attack. We would both die if it hits us."


    Professor Cardin shivered and muttered as he collapsed. He needed to run out of the attack''s way but the dwarf looked too stunned to move.


    "Get out of the way right now. I do not know how long I will be able to hold on."


    Stella complained and the dwarf tried to move. But his legs refused to move. Instead of looking worried or scared, Cardin had a fascinated look on his face.


    "So, this is fear? Is this what collapsing because of fear looks like? This feeling! It is too intense! H-How magnificent this is."


    Professor Cardin sounded fascinated with his current condition. He likely wanted to experience more to see how he would feel later. But all he was doing was adding to Stella''s burden.


    "You stupid professor, hurry up and¡­"


    Stella choked on her words. A force was stopping her from cursing Professor Cardin out and it felt the same as her compulsion to save him.


    When had all this been added to her, Stella did not even know. She just knew that she had been cursed and she did not remember it.


    ......¡­


    Amand had to admit that her heart skipped a beat when she had watched Stella combat the beast and she had wanted to help.


    But up until now, she had been too stunned to do anything more than watch. Once she had gathered her wits, it was time for Amane to start helping.


    The beast looked pleased after he attacked Cardin. He did not seem to care if anyone else was being affected by his attack or not.


    "Hey, stop your attack."


    Amane whispered and she understood the dragon had heard her words. But he still chose to ignore Amane and continued his attack.


    The intensity of his attacks was not something a human could withstand. It was a miracle how Stella was able to hold on to it for this long. Her wounds must be severe.


    "You leave me with no other choice but to do this."


    Amane warned the dragon before she gathered her aura into her fist and brought it down on top of the leviathan''s head. The body made of water giggled at the force of Amane''s aura and Amane was sure that she could feel a sour look headed her way.


    But this time, Amane''s warning was finally taken seriously and the attack faded. Stella, who had been using her force to keep the dragon''s attack away collapsed forward. She had a fascinated look on her face.


    However, it was nothing compared to Cardin. He looked ready to die and profess his love at the same time. He quickly took advantage of not being attacked to crawl toward the leviathan.


    "Such a perfect specimen. Yoko Tsurugi, quick. You need to detain it so that we can study such a perfect creature."


    The dwarf whispered as he continued to reach out for the leviathan. That was when Amane knew that it was time to make the water-dragon go away.


    She signaled for the leviathan to go away and the dragon looked remorseful. It did not want to go back and it gave Amane a pitiful look. But Amane was not moved by that fake expression on the dragon''s face.


    So, with a final sigh of reluctance, the dragon quickly disappeared beneath the earth''s surface and back into its watery depths.


    It left the dwarf in a state of awed disappointment. Cardin turned toward Amane and started complaining to her about what she had just done.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, why did you allow that dragon to disappear like this? Do you have any idea how much research we could have done if we had a few samples of that thing? Immortality would not have been too much of a stretch."


    "If we combined it with the samples of the phoenix blood we found, it would have been even better. Imagine the creature with the dragon''s vitality and the phoenix''s ability to love forever. It would have been magnificent."


    Professor Cardin boasted about the creature that could have been. But Amane was not interested in such an abomination.


    She had seen what the failed attempts of an unsuccessful cross-breeding were and she did not want such things to come to this world now.


    "I guess it is a good thing that I let the dragon escape. People like you are the reason we must keep such creatures out of the way of normal human beings. You will kill them all if it''s for your research."


    Amane reminded Cardin and now he had a sour and offended look on his face.


    "Hey, I am not killing these creatures. It is for science and the betterment of humans. What are a few lives when compared to a whole race of people."


    Professor Cardin sounded so sure of his conclusion. And somewhere deep down, Amane hated to agree with him. Sacrificing a smaller number for a larger one sounded logical.


    But the only problem in this situation was - there was no need to sacrifice the smaller number at all. Humans were already thriving and living the best life possible.


    "You say you are doing this all for humanity? Then what does that say about you? You are not a human, but a dwarf. You are an entirely different species from us-"


    "That is not true. Humans and dwarfs have the same genes, but different expressions of such genes. It would be more scientifically correct to call us ''cousins'' rather than different species. And anyway, stop changing the subject."


    Professor Cardin warned Amane before he started to look around. But the leviathan was long gone. Amane could not even feel its presence in the vicinity anymore.


    "It''s gone. Such a perfect specimen and it is gone just like that. Yoko Tsurugi, it is all your fault. If not for you, then we would have captured that dragon. You will have to make it up to me."


    Professor Cardin sounded pissed and this was the first time Amane had seen him angry. The dwarf had looked like an easy-going person up until now.


    "Hmm, I don''t see how any of this is my problem or why I owe you one. As far as I am concerned, I have saved your life by making the dragon go away."


    Amane reminded the professor but Cardin looked pissed. He had reached his conclusion and now was not in the mood to listen to anyone else.


    Stella finally decided to interfere and glared at Professor Cardin with an annoyed look on her face.


    "Professor, you have broken a lot of rules today. I asked you to stay put but you still decided to leave my side. I am afraid that I will have to report all this to the authorities."


    Stella warned the professor and he looked even more annoyed now. He stomped his feet and threw a tantrum.


    "Hmph, do as you wish. See if I care what you do and do not report. But make no mistake, those greedy fools will take my side when it comes to decision-making."

 Chapter 294 - 294: 294: Your special talent [pt2] R-18

    As soon as they all reached home, Professor Cardin ran toward his room and slammed the door shut. The sound of the door being slammed was heard throughout the house. It caused Stella to flinch and she looked back at Amane with tired eyes.


    "I am so sorry for dragging you into my mess. I assure you that I will take care of the professor on my end. There is no need for you to be worried about anything."


    Stella assured Amane but Amane just shook off her worries like they were nothing.


    "There is no need for you to apologize for anything. The one Cardin is angry at is not you but me. If there is anyone he wants to come after, then it will be me and I would like to see what he can do as well."


    Amane had to admit that things had been getting boring inside this house. This calm routine was beginning to worry Amane. So, this hint of excitement was much appreciated.


    ''Look at me. Am I so used to drama that I cannot even live peacefully if I do not have this tension surrounding me? Have I become that pathetic?''


    Amane asked herself but she had no answer for her question. On the other hand, Stella did not look as certain of what was about to happen as Amane was. Stella''s worried eyes begged Amane to keep herself safe.


    "Yoko, I think you might have a special talent for pissing people off if you do not like them. Aren''t you heading a business? Don''t you need to be on good terms with your clients and board members?"


    Stella asked looking away. For some reason, her face burned when she talked to Yoko face-to-face like this. Yoko''s face had a mischievous expression when she leaned closer to Stella.


    "Hmm, you want me to be charming? But I think I am quite charming already. So, what about me is not charming in your eyes, Stella?"


    Yoko Tsurugi leaned directly in front of Stella''s face and it made her avert her eyes away from that pair of full lips in front of her. Whatever happened, Stella could not give in to her temptation and lean forward to catch those lips.


    "I¡­stop teasing me, you little piece of shit. You know what I am talking about."


    Stella felt hot and bothered. She also felt as if Yoko was coming on to her, but she refused to read too much into her mood. In return, Yoko laughed and decided to let Stella off the hook for now.


    "Fine, I get it. I will not tease you any longer. I am afraid that you would overheat if I tease you anymore."


    Amane took a step back but Stella was still tense. She desperately hoped that Yoko would not look down and notice a ''certain'' problem she was currently having. But her prayers were unanswered and Yoko did notice the problem.


    Stella''s face burned even brother and now she felt lightheaded because of the condition she was in.


    "I¡­this is¡­Yoko, do not look at me. Please do not look at me."


    Stella tried to hide her hardness, but it was an impossible thing to do. Yoko snapped Stella''s hands away from her hardness and took a hard look at it. The length was standing tall and imposing.


    The hard cock was trying to break free of Stella''s pants and the bulge as a result of it was massive. Stella tried to close her legs to hide her wet pants but Amane decided to brush her hand against that massive hardness.


    Whatever resistance Stella had crumbled and her legs gave in. She would have collapsed right there and then if Amane had not caught her body.


    "Oh my! Looks like someone is too pent up to even stand properly. You should have asked for help as soon as you got hard."


    Amane scolded Stella before she dragged the other female toward her room.


    "Yoko¡­this is embarrassing. Why did you have to catch me in this position? I do not like this."


    Stella complained on the outside, but her heart and her brain danced in joy on the inside as she was led toward Yoko''s room. She wanted to spend a night with Yoko so badly.


    "Hmm, you say that but I know what your body truly wants. Don''t worry! Just leave everything to me and I promise to take care of you."


    Amane promised before she threw the doors open. Her room was not as clear as she would have hoped for but her bed was fluffy and the bed sank under Stella''s weight.


    Once the older woman was on her bed, Amane locked her door with magic and stalked her way toward her bed.


    Beneath her, Stella was lying all stretched out and her shirt had rolled on top of her stomach, showing its toned contours. Her leg muscles and her arm muscles were also standing out very prominently.


    But it was nothing compared to her hard cock that stood at attention. Amane lightly brushed her hand against it once more and watched as Stela''s pants became wetter.


    "Yoko, stop it¡­these are my only clothes in this house¡­"


    Stella protested once more but her hips were pushing themselves into Amane''s hands unconsciously. So, Amane continued to tease Stella before finally pulling away and taking out what she wanted from her inventory.


    "Stella, I am aware that you will need your clothes back once we are done, so that is why I prepared some new clothes for you. Here, you can change into this."


    Amane put the black and white frilled clothes on the bed and Stella looked back at Amane with an arched eyebrow in question.


    It was clear that she knew what kind of clothes these were and Stella looked unamused.


    "Yoko, this is¡­are you sure you want me to wear something like this? It doesn''t look to be your style at all."


    Stella complained as she looked at the uncurled clothes once more. It was a maid dress with all the accessories in place. And it looked rather¡­tight at all the right places.


    The dress also looked as if it had been made specifically for Stella''s measurements. It warmed Stella''s heart and made her embarrassed at the same time.


    "Hmm, you do not want to wear these clothes? But I picked them specifically for you. But I guess we cannot do anything if you do not want to wear these clothes. You will have to wear your regular clothes and sully them¡­."


    It was clear to anyone that Yoko was teasing them when she spoke these words. But Stella only sighed and decided to take the bait.


    "Fine, I will change into the clothes you provided for me. Should I take the bathroom to change clothes?"


    Stella asked and Amane beamed before leading her toward the bathroom. She could not help but feel as if she had fallen into a trap laid out by Yoko. But since she had no evidence, Stella decided to keep her words to herself.


    She opened the door to the bathroom and quickly got into it. The dress was tight, just as Stella expected.


    Every time she moved; she could feel the flimsy material on her breast giggle. She had to forgo her bra for wearing these clothes. She also decided to not wear her underwear because it was soiled and she had to wash it.


    Thankfully, the maid''s skirt was just long enough to not show her cock if she did not stretch, or walk. And then there was the material clinging to her waist and her leggings which felt like a second skin to her.


    ''This is so embarrassing. I hope no one sees me in this outfit.''


    Stella knew she would die of embarrassment if anyone saw her like this. But she still decided to brave it and open the door. Amane''s eyes moved her body up and down before stopping at her chest and ogling her breasts.


    Stella felt even more turned on when she had Yoko''s eyes on her body. She wanted Yoko to keep on looking at her like this.


    ''No, I need to calm down. I cannot let my horniness show on her face like this.''


    Stella took in a deep breath and straightened her back. She looked at Yoko to see what the other would ask for her next.


    "Stella, you look good. But there are a few more things we need to do to make you perfect. Now come and sit here."


    Yoko patted the bed beside her and Stella quickly walked toward her. She looked embarrassed and hesitant to sit down, but she did so anyway when she looked at Yoko.


    "I..¡­what is next?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stella asked with a nervous whisper. Anticipating clawed through her heart and made Stella''s face burn.


    "Spread your legs and let me see everything. I have a gift for you which I am sure you would appreciate a lot."


    She felt Yoko''s hesitant touch on her pussy and her cock before the younger pulled away and took out a few tools from her storage.


    One of them looked like a small egg-shaped vibrator which Yoko quickly slicked up and held against Stella''s pussy. It slowly entered her body and Stella felt it all. Her body felt heavy once the small vibrator was inside her.


    "Now, let''s give your cock some love as well. It is looking far too lonely like this. This small vibrator will make your cock feel great as well."


    The vibrator was shaped like a cock-sleeved and it was tight around Stella.

 Chapter 295 - 295: 295: Your special talent [pt3] R-18

    Stella felt all the vibrations travel all over her body. The vibrators were at the lowest setting but it was still hard to endure their pleasure-inducing melody.


    "Alright, I think we are done here. Now, let''s have dinner and then come back here. I assume that you would be joining me during this time as well, Stella."


    Amane headed toward the door and Stella had not expected this to happen. She instantly panicked and tried to stop Yoko from heading out of the door.


    "I¡­do we need to do this, Yoko? I don''t think there is any need for us to go out if it is for eating. And won''t you rather play with me than go out anyway?"


    Stella tried her best to entice Yoko. She even spread her legs further to invite Yoko back to her bed. Her face burned when she did all this, but what else could she do? She knew that she would not survive this humiliation if anyone saw her like this.


    Yoko''s eyes looked on to her body with interest and Stella felt hopeful for a second. Maybe she had managed to seduce Yoko back to the bed without knowing how to. It was a possibility that Stella clung to.


    Unfortunately, it all came crashing down when Yoko narrowed her eyes and decided to look away from her and back at the door.


    "Nice try, Stella. I never knew that you could give me such a seductive look. But unfortunately, my will is much stronger than this. You can choose to come with me, or you can choose not to come with me. I won''t mind either way."


    Amane threw the ball into Stella''s court and Stella felt thankful for this. But despite her feelings, she knew her choice had been made for her.


    "I¡­am coming. I will serve my master well."


    Stella just hoped that Cardin would not be at the dinner table today. She was not afraid of his reaction since Cardin would likely not even get what was happening, but she still did not want to risk running into him.


    They both quickly reached the dinner table. A good assortment of dishes was lying on the table and Yoko quickly sat down. Stella was about to shut down as well when Yoko coughed into her hand and looked at her with a ridiculed expression.


    "A good maid does not sit on the table but waits for her master to be finished. Now, serve me food so that I can begin eating."


    Stella''s body burned at the humiliation but she did her best to walk. The vibrations inside her kept changing steeling, not allowing Stella to get used to the rhythm.


    One second, they were dull enough for Stella to ignore them, but the very next second, it made Stella''s legs weak and she tumbled toward the ground. Luckily, she caught herself before she fell.


    She looked up, only to see Yoko''s disapproving eyes looking back at her. It made Stella cower and not want to face Yoko.


    "I-I am so sorry. I will try my best not to show my pathetic side to you once more, master."


    Stella complained as she bowed down. It caused the fabric of her breast cover to hang open and left nothing to one''s imagination.


    Stella could feel Yoko''s eyes looking at her naked breasts and Stella tried to subtly move to heighten what she packed.


    "Stop trying to show off what you have. I can tell that you are trying to seduce me. Do you want a promotion that badly?"


    Amane asked and Stella felt her face burn. She had never worked hard to get a promotion before and she did not want to start now.


    "I¡­that is not why¡­"


    Stella was at a loss but Amane knew how to play this game. She grabbed Stella''s hand and pulled her down into her lap. Stella was startled and flinched when she felt her ass touch something solid.


    "Hmm, this is not right. Let''s change positions."


    Stella felt like a doll that was being played by Yoko. Before she knew it, she was the one sitting with her back to the chain and Yoko was in her lap. Her body very subtly rubbed against the hardness in Stella''s pants.


    "Y-Yoko, what if someone walks in on us?"


    Stella asked with an almost scared voice. She was losing her resolution to protest more and more by the second. But she could see that her worries seemed insignificant to Yoko now.


    "Hmm, do you feel ashamed to be with me? In that case, you do not have to be here at all. I will let you go¡­"


    "No, that is not what I mean mistress. I just meant that it would be bad for your reputation if someone were to walk in on us. I would never go against your decision."


    Stella quickly assured Amane of this as her heart thundered in her chest. She did not want to disappoint Yoko if she could help it. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There is no need for you to be worried about me Stella. Now, let''s eat our food before it gets cold."


    Stella''s face remained red throughout the exchange. Every time she tried to reach for her food, her hand was swatted away by Yoko. She could only eat what Yoko gave her to eat and nothing more.


    But even after that, it was a fulfilling meal for the most part. There was a lot Stella could not remember and she was not even sure when she finished eating. She only knew that her body felt heavy and her cock was on fire because she wanted to come.


    "Stella, follow me. It is time we prepare for bed. Run me a bath."


    Yoko''s orders were clear cut and Stella wanted to follow them. But the second she stood up, her legend collapsed beneath her body and she came crashing down. The vibrations in her pussy had picked up speed as well and Stella opened her mouth to complain.


    But all that came out were moans and groans. Stella''s position left nothing to one''s imagination.


    "Tsk, so you were not able to do such a small task as well. What would someone think if they entered this room and watched you wet the ground with your slick? They would think that you are a whore and fuck you."


    Stella flinched at the cruel words but her pussy leaked even more. All her brain could think about was fucking and being fucked. It would not even matter who did what.


    "Stella, are you getting turned on by I talk about using you? Is that something you are into?"


    Amane asked while stepping lighting on Stella''s cock. It made Stella moan and she nodded while looking at Yoko. She was willing to endure anything and hear anything if Yoko fucked her hard.


    "If you can bring yourself to my room, then I will allow you to fuck me hard and fast once. You have about ten minutes to get there."


    Stella''s moans because haggard when Yoko pulled her foot back. The cock-sleeve vibrator on her cock had a plug that stopped Stella from coming. And she could have opened her lock and come¡­but she did not want to.


    She wanted to be a good servant and come when her master ordered her to.


    With great difficulty, Stella managed to crawl her way up to every step that felt difficult to take but Stella managed to somehow reach Yoko''s room. She had no idea how long it took her but she felt proud.


    Stella opened the room, only to be greeted by the image of a naked Yoko sitting cross-legged at the end of her bed. She faced the corridor and her hair enclosed her from all sides.


    "Come inside and close the door behind you. You were late by 5 minutes so we need to discuss what to do with you."


    Stella felt her heart sink but she did as she was asked to do. Her body struggled to hold herself up but Stella focused on putting one foot in front of the other.


    By the time she stood in front of Yoko, her face was flushed red and her legs were drenched in her pussy juice.


    "What do I do with you, Stella? I asked you to come here in ten minutes but you took fifteen to come back. How can I trust a maid like you who does not know the importance of time."


    Yoko sounded disappointed in Stella and that could not be allowed. Stella knew that she needed to do something to rectify this situation.


    "M-Miss, please punish me. I will take all responsibility for being late, so please, punish me as you see fit."


    Stella managed to get these words out and look down. She tried to look as submissive as she could at that moment.


    "Tsk, you want me to believe you? Find, I will believe you this time. But we still need to punish you to ensure that nothing like this happens again. So, what would you like - spanked or being edged more? I will give you a choice this time because you apologized to me."


    Stella bit her lip as she considered what to do.


    "I¡­will take spanking."


    Being edged would be too much. Stella was already at the end of her wits because she was being held back from coming by Yoko.


    "Very well then. You are the one who chose this path, so I hope you will not regret your decision in the future. Now come here and sit in my lap."

 Chapter 296 - 296: 296: So it came to this [pt1] R-18

    Stella''s legs moved on their own once she heard the order. She knew that she needed to follow it at all costs. She quietly got face-first into Amane''s lap and waited in anticipation for Amane to come to her.


    The first smack came out of nowhere and Stella flinched. Her ass hurt but the burn felt good at the same time.


    "Stella, count your punishment smacks for me. And count them loud enough so that I can hear. If you are unable to count or falter, then we will have to start all over again."


    Amane warned Stella and the female bit her lip in anticipation. Her body tingled with excitement and she was beyond hard right now. Her hard cock also rubbed against Stella''s soft thighs.


    "I¡­. will try my best¡­"


    Stella panted with her red face. The material of her maid uniform rubbed against her sensitive body, making it even more sensitive and her hard nipples became visible. Sweat also made her clothes stick to her body.


    Amane raised Stella''s skirt this time and groped her naked ass. It was plump and fleshy, calling out to Amane''s hand to smack her and turn it red.


    Such a tempting invitation was being dangled in front of Amane, so who was she to say anything about it? She raised her hand and brought it back down on Stella''s ass. The smack was heavy and the impact made a loud noise.


    Stella tried to hold her moan back but the force forced her body to arch harder into Amane''s touch. Her sensitive cock rubbed against Amane''s pants and pre-cum made it wet and sticky.


    "Stella, count!"


    Amane ordered and the disoriented maid finally caught her bearing enough to force out her words.


    "O-One¡­"


    Just as she finished speaking, Amane brought her hands down in quick succession.


    "T-Two¡­three¡­."


    Stella was reaching her limit now and her breathing was getting more and more labored. Her body was begging Amane for release but Amane continued to torture her. Her next smacks made Stella lose her focus.


    "F-Four? Six?"


    Stella began to lose her mind with pain and pleasure.


    "Tsk, you are wrong. It looks like we need to start over once more."


    Amane reminded Stella and pulled the older one''s face to look at her. That turned out to be counter-productive since Stella''s begging eyes clashed with Amane''s harsh ones.


    "Y-Yoko, please. L-L-Let me come. I am c¡­lose¡­"


    Stella complained and she arched her back. For a second, Stella froze and her body tensed up beyond measure. Even Amane was surprised to see this, but then she noticed how Stella had a broken expression on her face.


    Her cock also looked painful and aching. But despite all this, there was a satisfied air around Stella.


    "Stella, did you have come without my permission? Tsk, you are such a naughty child and it looks like you need to learn your lesson."


    Amane reminded Stella who flinched. Even she had not expected her body to betray her like this.


    "Y-Yoko¡­I¡­this is¡­not¡­"


    Stella tried to defend herself but pleasure made her mind numb. Yoko rubbed her cock, getting it hard once more and Stella flinched at all the feelings she was getting as a result of this.


    "N-No more. Please let me go¡­"


    Stella tried to break free but Amane touched her still-somewhat hard cock and took off her ring. Stella was unable to stop her cock from coming this time as well.


    In a matter of minutes, Stella had managed to come twice.


    "Hmm, looks like you have no intention of stopping. Isn''t your cock like a broken fountain now? Do you think we can get you hard once more?"


    Amane asked as she took the hard penis into her mouth and sucked. Stella tried to get her mouth to move away but her hips arched in pleasure and tried to get back into Amane''s good grace.


    "Hmm, looks like you need a little more punishment to make you learn your place. First, we should get your disobedient body to listen to me, alright?"


    Amane spoke softly but her hands were roaming the expanse of Stella''s back and then her chest. Amane rubbed those gorgeous breasts in front of her before turning Stella on her back and just looking at her.


    Then, she slowly got on top of Stella and rubbed her wet pussy against her hardness as well.


    "Yoko¡­you are wet¡­"


    Stella sounded surprised at the revelation. Her mind was unable to process itself around the simple fact that Yoko''s body was capable of basic human functionality as well.


    "Of course, I am wet. And the one who made me like this is you. So, you will have to take responsibility for me, alright?"


    Amane asked as she straddled Stella''s hips and positioned her cock at her entrance. Amane''s pussy fluttered as the cock barely fit into her at first.


    But with a little more force, Stella was sinking balls deep into Amane''s body. It was a fascinating picture to take in.


    "I-I am inside you. Ugh, this feels so good. Yoko, keep going. Don''t stop please."


    Stella begged with her soft and melodic voice. Her whole bloody flinched as Yoko took her time to sit on Stella''s cock. But once she had taken it all in, there was a wicked grin on Yoko''s face.


    "Now, my dear officer, I want to have some fun with you. May I use you however I please?"


    Yoko''s words felt like a trap. A sweet honey trap in which Sella was stuck and she did not want to leave.


    "Y-You can use my body however you want to."


    Stella promised and Amane grinned before she pushed herself up and positioned her hips directly above Stella''s.


    And then, she dropped down hard and fast again and again on Stella''s cock. Whatever brain power Stella had left inside her field she could only gasp and moan in pleasure. It was unfair and so pleasurable at the same time.


    "Yoko¡­Yoko¡­please¡­too much¡­."


    Stella complained as her body got ready to come thrice in a short period. Her pussy vibrator, which had been unmoving until now also decided to pick up pace and jab Stella in her other pleasure spot.


    All her weak spots were being targeted by Yoko and Stella felt like a willing victim who surrendered to Yoko''s atrocities.


    "Don''t worry. It will all be over soon."


    Yoko''s promise was what kept Stella going. She felt her end approach and she came with a violent cramp. Her come filled Yoko''s body and Stella watched as it dripped down from Yoko''s body.


    She was so tired that she was not even aware of whether Yoko had come or not. Her eyes threatened to close and Stella fell asleep once the deal was done.


    On the other hand, Amane was satisfied. She had not even realized that she had been pent up and now her stomach felt better as well.


    ''Tsk, I sound like a sex maniac who cannot go without for some time.''


    Amane decided to clean up the mess as best as she could. She did not want to wake up Stella again.


    Once everything was cleaned up, Amane decided to sleep as well. But as soon as she lay down, she felt the change in the building''s energy. Someone was trying to play some tricks on her.


    "Tsk, it seems like someone has not learned their lesson yet. I will need to head out and check what is going on."


    There was only one other person in this building who could be responsible for such a deed. And professor Cardin was beginning to get on Amane''s nerves.


    So, Amane quickly made her way to the living room, only to notice a green glow coming from behind the door. She opened it up in alarm and noticed how Professor Cardin already had a machine set up for something. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing and what is this machine? You better tell me the truth or I will make sure to break this machine of yours."


    Amane threatened and she watched Professor Cardin jump up in shock. The dwarf has not expected anyone to walk into the living room tonight. But his surprise turned into relief as soon as he noticed it was Yoko who walked out.


    "Watch your words, woman. I have a fragile heart so you should not scare me like this. As for what this machine is? You do not need to know. Oh well, maybe you do but not everything. Anyway, this is a generator of sorts."


    Professor Cardin looked relieved after seeing Amane walk down the stairs. It seemed as if he was still not afraid of her or what she could do.


    And Amane decided to use this to her advantage.


    "Hmm, so this is an energy generator, huh? Do you mind if I touch it for a second? I just want to see how it works."


    Amane pretended to reach out toward the energy generator and Professor Cardin panicked. He instantly threw his body between Yoko and the machine behind him.


    "Let''s not get too handy here. Just because I am allowing you to see this machine does not mean that I want you to use this machine or anything. If anything, keep your hands away from this and we shall both live in harmony."


    Professor Cardin warned and the more he tried to push Amane away, the more curious she got.


    "Come on, let me touch the machine a little. I promise I will be delicate with it."


    Amane tried to offer but the professor was not having any of it.

 Chapter 297 - 297: 297: So it came to this [pt2]

    Amane tried to get behind Professor Cardin''s back but he did not allow it. So what choice was Amane left with, but to touch the machine with her aura? It turned out to be a bad idea because of Amane''s unstable aura.


    As soon as it touched the machine, it exploded and Amane looked on in shock.


    Her expression was nothing compared to the utter devastation Professor Cardin showed during that moment.


    "N-No! My baby! All the result of my research was in that machine and now it is lost forever. What should I do? Oh god, what should I do regarding this? I want to die¡­."


    Professor Cardin could not believe his lack of luck. All he wanted to do was to record some data. How could he possibly know that this would happen?


    And what even caused his machine to break down in the first place? He did not remember a thing of what happened. He only knew that he was fighting with Yoko and then his machine exploded.


    "Here, let me have a look¡­hmm, it is completely busted and I don''t think there is any way to retrieve this data normally."


    Amane was guilty of destroying this machine but she did not feel guilty of doing so. It was the professor''s fault for keeping his precious data without a backup.


    But now that things had come to this, Amane felt her brain waves move. She suddenly had an idea of what she could do to get her hands on more experimental data.


    "Professor Cardin, I know that you are devastated because of your data destruction and that is why I want to help you out. I know someone who can help you get your data back."


    One of the secretaries Amane had found during her time was a master of such things. Amane was sure that it had something to do with his powers but she and not pried any deeper into this.


    Her secretary would not only be able to use his power to get all the data back for Professor Cardin, but he would also be able to get a copy of it to Amane. This was a good plan overall and now Amane only needed Professor Cardin to agree with it.


    And with how devastated Professor Cardin was over his machine, the mere offer of getting it fixed and his data retreated was enough for him to stop doubting Yoko''s intentions.


    ...¡­.


    "Tsk, it has been two days and we are no closer to finding out what happened with the funeral than before. How is that even possible?"


    Sakura stressed out as she leaned back into her seat. She had finally started to distribute her work to other people as Amane had suggested but she still had a lot more to do.


    Unlike Yoko, who left everything up to her secretaries to finish, Sakura decided to not put all the burden on them. She felt like it was her duty to take care of messier things herself.


    At first, the secretaries were beyond happy that their boss was competent, but it soon became annoying to get back to Sakura regarding permissions every 10 minutes. They wanted their authority back but were too afraid to bring this up with in front of Sakura.


    Not because they were afraid of her, but because they were not as free with her as they were with Yoko.


    So, Sakura continued to take unnecessary burdens and did not have enough time to do actual important things,


    "Well, this is pretty much what happens if we go through the legal channels. Nothing gets solved and the case must be dropped in the end. That''s why I suggested to let the divine guild handle the investigation." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie remained calm in the face of Sakura''s anger. She knew that nothing would be resolved if she let her temper flair. And her words were enough to make Sakura flinch as well.


    "Ugh, I know that you are right. Nothing will get resolved legally, but this is what Yoko needs to be let free. My mother would use anything as an excuse to threaten Yoko''s safety. And as much as I trust your people, I do not trust Mother."


    Sakura admitted and Charlie shrugged. She had her fair share of adult problems when she was young so she could not say anything to Sakura.


    Moreover, she had been beyond ruthless during her time when she had been gaining power. And the adults who had criticized her and Amane had been the first ones she had dealt with.


    "Alright, so we must go through legal means for this. Do you have a strategy for dealing with all this?"


    Charlie asked and Sakura bit her lip. She had half of a strategy formed inside her head but she was not sure if it would work or not.


    "The main reason we are unable to get anything to come together is the lack of evidence. We finally managed to find the corrupted data from the file on the records, but there is no way to retrieve it by normal means. So, I was thinking of deploying an expert for this."


    Sakura admitted but she did not sound confident in her offer.


    "You have someone in mind who can help us out? You should say who you are thinking about and I can tell you if it is worth it to pursue or not."


    Sakura put some pressure on her brain to think about the person she wanted to find. In her memory, there was one of Yoko''s secretaries she had read about who could retrieve this data for her.


    But she needed a second to go through the list once more.


    "Ah, here it is. Dante! He is somewhat of an oddball among Yoko''s list of secretaries so I was suspicious as to why Yoko kept him around. Looks like I finally found my answer."


    In the report, the picture showed an unkept teenager with huge eye bags as well as unkept hair. The teenager had seen better days and Sakura would not want to associate with him usually.


    But this time, she decided to give him a chance and quickly left for the secretary.


    He lived relatively close by and his home (despite all the misgivings) was a modest two-storied house that was clean.


    Both Sakura and Charlie had masked themselves so that they would not be found out by normal people. And it turned out to be the correct decision because the door was opened by Dante''s mother.


    The kind female who opened the door looked surprised to see the two visitors. Surprise and suspicion shined in her eyes but she decided to let the two speak what they wanted to.


    "Excuse me miss, but is Dante in there? We are his school friends and we wanted to ask him something."


    Sakura was a good actor but even she had to admit that Charlie''s charm was perfect. The way she talked and behaved, no one would be able to tell that she was not a teenager.


    ''I don''t know if it is an admirable trait or an insult that Charlie is such a good actor when it comes to acting like a kid.''


    "I¡­excuse me? School friends, you say? I will have to go and ask Dante about this, so can you wait a few seconds for me to come back? Do not go anywhere and remain here. I will be back soon."


    Dante''s mother quickly fled the scene almost as if she had a dog chasing after her. She quickly opened Dante''s room and brought him back.


    The profile picture Sakura and Charlie had seen of the teen did not do him justice. He looked even more unkept in his current attire.


    "-I told you I have no friends from school. These people are likely here to scam us out of something. Just send them back and¡­"


    "Nonsense. These girls look like such kind people and you are just asking them to go back like this? You need to treat them right if you want to be friends."


    Dante rubbed his ear as he walked in front of Sakura. His eyes were filled with suspicion and he was certain that he had never seen these people before in his life.


    But before Dante could say anything, Sakura grabbed his hand and shook it. She also passed a small note into his hand which had her real name on it.


    "I am so happy that I can get in touch with you, Dante. There was an important thing I wanted to ask you but your phone was ''switched off'' and this was the only way for me to meet you."


    Sakura stressed some words and Dante finally read the note in his hand. He flinched and understanding passed through his eyes.


    He then looked at his mother and spoke the words she had never heard him speak before.


    "Mother looks like the cat is out of the bag. The truth is, I do have friends and they decided to come and check on me. Do you mind if I take them to my room? I want to discuss something with them."


    The small exchange did not go unnoticed by Dante''s mother and she looked worried about two females being alone in his son''s room.


    "I¡­are you sure? I don''t think it is a good idea¡­"


    "Don''t worry miss. We both are more than capable of protecting ourselves if anything happens. We are not as fragile as we look."


    Charlie has a pure steel rod in her hand that she bended to demonstrate her strength.

 Chapter 298 - 298: 298: Retrieving the data [pt1]

    Dante managed to keep his calm expression in his room. But as soon as he entered his room, he looked at the people behind him and he panicked. He could not believe what had just happened and why it happened to him.


    "W-What are you both doing here? Oh no! Am I in trouble? But I do not remember doing anything worth getting into trouble over."


    Dante could not remember anything he had done. And that was the problem - he could not remember. But there must have been something that caused these two to come and find him.


    "Calm down Dante. I did not lie when I said that I came here to find you because you stopped picking up your phone. You are not in trouble. There is something we want you to investigate."


    Sakura brought out the small recording camera from her huge purse. Dante looked surprised to see these recordings and he grabbed them with hesitant hands.


    "These recordings are what we want you to retrieve for us. You will be paid extra for every hour you manage to retrieve. There are about 24 hours of corrupted data in here."


    Sakura explained and Dante''s eyes shined with glee. He was suddenly spirited and ready to do anything he was asked to do.


    "Alright, I will get working on these recordings. It will require me about half a day to do anything so you can come back tomorrow to take these recordings back. I will have them at ready."


    Dante had looked at these recordings and they were a mess to clean up. But he was sure that he would be able to clean them up quite well.


    Sakura looked relieved when she heard these words and she beamed up at Dante. Her face was still even after her illusionary transformation and Dante felt his cheeks burn.


    Then, his eyes moved from Sakura to the other female who accompanied her. Dante did not know who she was, but her presence made Dante look down in submission. There was something majestic and powerful about her.


    He did not even get to ask who she was before Sakura dragged her out of the house and waved back at him.


    "We will come tomorrow to get our thing. Please keep your phone ''no'' and I will call you before I visit."


    Sakura promised and Dante sighed in relief. Finally, she was gone and his mother would stop giving him those expecting looks.


    "Whatever you are thinking about, this is not it."


    Dante admitted but his mother only sighed in return. She did not seem to believe Dante''s words at all.


    "Love is a precious thing and I was so afraid that you would never get to experience it in your life. So, which one was your girlfriend? The spirited one or the one with the calm look on her face? Which one should I call my daughter-in-law?"


    Dante looked at his mother and her overbearing personality. He knew that she would not leave him alone if he did not say some bullshit.


    "None of them are girlfriends. I prefer golden eyes and exquisite beauty as my partner. Now please, leave me alone."


    Dante based his looks on an unlikely combination. Golden eyes were rare and only a handful of people had them. What were the chances of running into someone with such a combination of features?


    So, Dante quickly got to work and cleaned up the files. He did not look too deeply into it and did as he was asked to.


    He did not even notice when the sunset and the time passed. But it was already evening and Dante''s karmic words decided to catch up to him.


    ...¡­....¡­.


    "Why do I have to wear such stupid clothes and change my face? I am a fully grown adult, why do I have to act so much younger than I am."


    Amane found it funny how acting like a kid was what triggered Dante out of everything that could have triggered him.


    Currently, Amane had dressed up as a teenager and Cardin acted as her younger brother. She had thought of just calling Dante at first to have him retrieve the data, but then she thought better.


    It was likely that her calls from this safe home were being recorded and could be used later. She did not want to get caught breaking the rules.


    So, they both snuck out of the house and headed toward Dante''s face.


    "You need to act like a kid. Unlike most people, Dante''s mother is a little bit delusional and thinks that humans are the only species on earth. We do not want her to break down when we are here."


    Amane reminded the dwarf and he suddenly looked interested in Amane''s words.


    "Ah, she has ''that'' disease as well, huh? I wonder why some humans deny the facts that are right in front of their eyes. It''s almost as stupid as believing that the earth is flat."


    Professor Cardin seemed triggered and Amane tried her hardest to hold her giggles back. But she was unable to do so in the end.


    "Oh, let it be. We are finally here so let''s head in now."


    Amane knocked at the door of Dante''s house and his mother opened the door. Despite seeing her for the first time officially, Amane could tell that this was Dante''s mother.


    She looked every bit like Dante and even gave reactions like her son. But unlike Dante, she had not received any gift and she was also delusional.


    "Golden eyes! Oh m-my! Who are you? Can I help you out?"


    The first words were spoken in an almost whisper and Amane tensed up before she realized that her charm was snapped into place.


    "Hello, Aunty. I am Dante''s schoolmate. Can you let him know that I am here? I am so sorry to be disturbing you like this."


    Amane bowed in front of Dante''s mother and she gasped in shock before she snapped out of the daze she was in and looked Amane up and down.


    "You just wait here, dear. I will go and call Dante out right now."


    The elder lady disappeared and Dante ran down the stairs at record speed. His chest hurt but he wanted to greet Yoko himself.


    "L-Lady Y¡­I mean Amane, what a surprise to see you here. Come in. MOM, WE ARE GOING TO MY ROOM."


    Dante''s mother was surprised to see him in such a hurry. He had never acted like this before and that made her suspicions about this girl even stronger.


    ''Ah, she must be the girl Dante likes. She even matches the characteristics he spoke about. I need to take good care of her.''


    Dante''s mother reached these conclusions herself but no one could blame her for this. On the other hand, Dante was beyond nervous to have Yoko Tsurugi in front of him. His employer had come to meet him suddenly.


    As soon as they reached Dante''s room, Yoko opened her purse and brought out a broken but small drive.


    "Do you think you can retrieve all the data in here and copy it into an extra drive? My ''friend'' here really wants it back."


    Amane handed the data drive to Dante and he took a quick look with his powers. It was possible to retrieve the data and it was easy enough to do as well.


    "Yeah, I can do that. How soon do you want me to do it?"


    Dante asked as he started the process. This time, Amane was not the one who answered, but the young kid did. He was likely Dante''s client this time.


    "As soon as you can retrieve it. And don''t you dare look at any of the data, do you understand me?"


    Whosoever this kid was, he was rude and beyond annoying. If not for Yoko, Dante would have never done him this favor.


    As Dante was busy retrieving the data, Amane started to look around and soon found the recording devices Sakura had brought to get fixed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She picked one up and watched it though. It showed Elios Tsurugi visiting the ceremony space in the middle of the night and doing something. The next two cameras were the same but the last one was different.


    It showed the shadow of someone for a few seconds before a face flashed across the screen. For a few seconds, Amane could not help but find that face very familiar. It reminded her of a small kid she had looked after.


    ''But maybe it''s a coincidence that this face looks familiar. I am sure the kid I know is dead. After all, unlike my other kids, Chen had been human and he was also sickly.''


    Chen had been a genius but he also had the fate of being an ordinary human. And no matter how much a human struggles, the lifespan of their species is limited.


    "Hey! That person on the screen looks so much like the head chief back at the HIVE. It is a pity that no one knew of his name. I also got extremely lucky to be able to see the chief without his mask once. Rumor has it that the chief is immortal and has been around for a long time now."


    The dwarf scared Amane by speaking right beside her ear. He looked unaware of what he was doing and what his information did to Amane''s mind.


    ''If this kid has been alive for such a long time, then he cannot be Chen. Or rather, I hope that he is not Chen.''

 Chapter 299 - 299: 299: Retrieving the data [pt2]

    Amane''s mind was in turmoil after seeing the familiar face. Her heart wanted her to know more but her mind reminded her to behave and leave sensitive topics be.


    It was not until she noticed the familiar background that she realized that the video camera had filmed a familiar place and Amane knew this place well.


    "M-Miss Yoko, you should not go through someone''s personal belongings. I thought that the lady of the Tsurugi household knew better than that."


    Professor Cardin coughed into his hand when he made that remark. Since Cardin had looked at the recording with her, his words held no significance to Amane. She quietly put the camera down and waited for Dante to finish his job.


    Which he did finish in record time. His face was full of sweat and he panted once he retrieved all the data. But he held the disk in front of Amane and then looked a little sheepish when he noticed the camera in her hand.


    "H-Here, I am done. Oh, lady Yoko! You do not need to be concerned about that. Your cousin, Sakura ordered me to correct the corrupted data so that it could be used to help you out. I did my best to clean and retrieve as much as I could."


    As soon as Dante held the disk out, Professor Cardin snatched it out of his hand and began to look through it. He had a satisfied look on his face once he went through the data.


    On the other hand, Amane was intrigued but she was also worried. She had a feeling she should not let anyone see the recording with Chen-lookalike in it or things would get messy.


    "Did you see what was in these files when you cleaned it up with your technique?"


    Amane asked but Dante shook his head in a ''no.''


    "I do not need to look at these disks and data to clean them up. But it does leave an unconscious shadow on my mind and I can recall a few insignificant things if I try hard enough."


    "Why, is there something wrong with this data? Do you want me to take another look at it?"


    It was not that there was something wrong with the ''data'' but Amane just did not want to believe the said data and what it represented.


    Still, the evidence was in front of her and Amane needed to submit it to be free once more. She was getting sick and tired of being held in the small building.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, this is brilliant. All my data is finally back and I can continue my experiments. Hey you! You are talented. Would you mind joining me and my cause of researching more about this world?"


    Professor Cardin asked as he grabbed Sante''s hands. Dante realized quickly that this dwarf was no child but from another race. And as soon as that had happened, Dante''s shields had been up.


    But even he had not expected Professor Cardin to grab hold of his hand and tug Dante toward him. His face was too close to Cardin and that was the moment his mother chose to open the door.


    "Dante dear, I am here to bring you and your friends some snacks. What would you like to have¡­"


    His mother almost dropped the tray she had been carrying when she saw the scene in front of her. Her face looked flushed and Dante was sure she had gotten the wrong idea just now.


    "M-Mother, this is not what it looks like¡­"


    Dante defended himself but Professor Cardin did not bulge or let go of him. Dante had a horrible feeling which turned out to be true when the dwarf turned toward his mother and pulled out the most innocent-looking expression on his face.


    But his words were anything but innocent when he talked to Dante''s mother.


    "Aunty, I have taken a liking to your son. Do you think you can give him to me? I wish to get more intimate with him over time."


    Dante''s mother looked ready to faint. She looked from Dante to Cardin and then back. She opened and closed her mouth, looking like a gaping fish and Yoko Tsurugi finally decided to make her move.


    "This is enough playing around, "little brother.'' I am so sorry Aunty, but my little brother likes to joke around. I am trying to break his habit but it sometimes slips when he is with a person he likes. I am also sorry Dante. This must be traumatizing for you."


    Amane gave a small bow to Dante and his mother. The mother became more and more red as she considered what happened before she felt a small giggle leave her lips.


    "I-I see. So that''s what happened? I mean, the kids will always be kids. I am happy to see that your brother likes my son so much. I''m sure they will be good friends in the future as well."


    Dante''s mother tried to force out a cheerful laugh but her mind was a mess all this time. Dante sighed and stood up, wanting to ignore the upcoming lecture.


    "Mother, I will go and accompany Amane and her ''brother'' out of here. She needs to head home since her mother is calling for her as well."


    Dante''s mother was still a little dazed with what happened but she managed to snap out of her confusion in time to understand what Dante was saying.


    "Oh, your friend is heading home so soon? But it felt like it had only been an hour since she had been here. We have not even offered her any refreshments. How embarrassing. I am so sorry, Miss Amane. I did not mean to show you such a side."


    Dante''s mother apologized as she felt her insides burn. She had been too stunned to do anything all this time and when she finally entered the room, it was time for Amane to lead back.


    "Oh, don''t worry. My work here is done so I really should head back. My brother has a bedtime and our parents must be worried about us as well. Hey, do you mind if I take a copy of this recording? I want to watch it in leisure."


    Amane asked as she held up the recording that showed Chen in it. Dante looked uncomfortable with her desire to keep a copy of the recording, but he relented to her and handed her over.


    That was how Amane walked out of Dante''s house with a recording in her hand and her mind in a happy place.


    "You look satisfied with the recording in your hand. Do you like it that much?"


    Dante asked as he noticed the smile on Amane''s face. He could not understand what she found so fascinating about the recording.


    But Amane was more worried than she was interested. That night, she decided to watch the recording once or twice to confirm her feelings about what happened.


    The more she watched that recording, the more certain she was that the man on the screen was none other than Chen she knew. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How is he still alive? And how can I find him once more? I am sure that Chen is related to all the weird cases going on around me and I won''t be surprised to hear if he was the mastermind as well. That child was always smart from the start.''


    Chen had been smart and ruthless ever since he was young. He always believed in justice and did what he thought was right.


    And now, Amane had also fallen victim to his intelligence.


    ...¡­....¡­.


    Sakura held the recordings in her and she looked them over. She had already asked someone to check for tempering magic and nothing was found on these recordings.


    Miraculously enough, whatever ability Dante had used on the records to get this data had not harmed it or left any traces. These recordings also showed her mother as the culprit in most of them.


    Well, it was not clear what she did, but it was clear that she let out a small bug-like thing into the open. It would be enough to convince the jury that her mother had a hand in what happened.


    "Elios Tsurugi is a shrewd one. But even this much evidence is enough to put her behind bars. But are you sure you want to do this? It would not benefit you in any way. It would just be exchanging one family member for the other."


    Once more, Charlie Suzuki sat on Sakura''s couch as if she owned that thing. The divine leader had a satisfied expression on her face that pissed off Sakura. This was her house and her sofa. So why did Charlie treat it as her own?


    Not to mention, she had been frequently using Sakura''s servants as her own.


    "Hmm, I know I ask this often enough, but are you sure you want to let everyone know that your mother is the true culprit behind what happened? No matter how you look at it, she''s your mother¡­"


    Charlie asked but Sakura had no loyalty to her mother or the others in her family except Yoko.


    "I don''t know what concept of family you have, but not all families are equal or have the same degree of affection. Our family is bound by mutual benefit, but it is not like that with Yoko. That is why Yoko is so precious to me."


    Sakura explained and surprisingly enough, Charlie remained quiet this time. It almost looked as if she understood what Sakura was saying about her family.

 Chapter 300 - 300: 300: A second death [pt1]

    "Anyway, as soon as these recordings are submitted as evidence, your mother is done for. I don''t think she would be able to survive the hit to her reputation."


    Charlie Suzuki said and there was only one maid in the whole room who sharpened her ears to take advantage fi this situation. That maid was Layle, the one who had saved Sakura''s life and decided to become her maid.


    Her once hopeful eyes had turned bitter and jealous over time. She had been with Sakura for so long but she had yet to see the kind of affection she had wanted from her master. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Eh, look at that cheeky smile. Does Sakura think she is cute? Now that Yoko is gone, this should be my chance to seduce Sakura. So why is the divine leader here all the time?''


    Layla''s plans had all flopped done by one, but she had gotten lucky to score a big fish like Elios Tsurugi. And now she needed to protect that card at all costs.


    ''I need to go and tell Elios about what Sakura is planning. That lady should know what is about to happen to her.''


    Layla quietly slipped out of the room and ran toward Elios Tsurugi''s side. She smacked the door open and watched as Elios woke up from her sleep.


    "W-Who? What the hell is going on here?"


    Elios Tsurugi asked as she was woken up by Layla''s actions. She looked angry but Layla was not intimidated by her.


    "You! Hurry up and wake up. Do you know that Sakura has a ton of evidence against you? She will surely clear Yoko''s name and put you behind bars if you let this continue."


    Layla confessed but Elios looked confused and disoriented by her yelling.


    "Wait a second. What the hell are you talking about? Sakura has what against me now?"


    Elios asked as she tried to warp her head around what Layla was saying. But the maid did not calm down and that made Elios''s work harder.


    "Sakura, your daughter, has evidence that you were the one who caused that bloom incident to happen. If this leaks out, then you would be pinned for everything that happened with the bloom incident."


    Layla confessed and Elios Tsurugi finally felt it click in her mind.


    "Why are you telling this to me just now? You should have told me about this sooner. And where did this recording come from? I ordered everything regarding that night to be erased."


    Elios had paid a lot of money to hire an expert to wipe the data clean. There should be no way to retrieve it.


    And yet, Sakura had somehow managed to do that. She had managed to make the impossible possible. Her daughter had never shown such resolve before in her life.


    ''If only Sakura had shown so much resolve for my benefit, then I would have loved her and brought her up like she was my daughter. But instead, she had to go and help Yoko out.''


    Elios was pissed. But more than that, she was jealous of the loyalty Yoko had managed to draw out from everyone.


    "Is there no redemption for me? In that case, it would be better for me to die. But I refuse to die alone. If I am to die, then I will take this whole estate with me."


    Elios Tsurugi''s rationality had flown out of the window. Her impulse asked her to act and take as many people out with her as possible.


    Layla had noticed that Elios Tsurugi did not look stable for some time. She had been easily irritated and prone to bursts of anger unprovoked. That had worried her a little but she had not thought that this had been serious before until now.


    "You are going to do what? Kill everyone in here? Are you even listening to yourself? Why would you do that?"


    Layla asked as she shook Elios Tsurugi''s shoulder, but the other female looked a little weird and she behaved a little weird as well.


    As soon as Layla let Elios go, she noticed how her eyes had glazed over and she looked listless as well. Her eyes were also blackish and her pupils were dilated.


    These all were the signs of being infected by the bud bug but there was no external evidence of this happening.


    ''Is that a queen bee inside her? No wonder Elios Tsurugi has been acting so weirdly up until now. It was because she was being influenced by the bud bugs as well and she did not even realize it.''


    Once a bud bug infected you, only special powers could kill them off. Unfortunately for Elios, she did not even realize she was infected.


    ''Ah, she is going to die anyway. I will have to throw such a powerful card away.''


    "H-Hey, calm yourself down. You do not know what you are doing right now."


    The maid tried to calm Elios down but there was no stopping her right now. She was beyond redemption and her blooming was starting. Layla knew that she needed to get out of there soon.


    But now she had a decision to make. Should she go and save Sakura or should she leave alone? She had invested a lot into Sakura but she was not sure if Sakura was worth it or not.


    ''Ugh, I have no time to think. Even if Sakura is not worth it, she is the only card I have left in this family. I need to head out and warn her right now.''


    Layla ran through the mansion. Behind her, she could feel Elios''s energy budding more and more. The lady was going to erupt soon.


    Sakura looked startled when Layla slammed her door open. She seemed ready to go to sleep but it all vanished from her eyes when she noticed how panicked Layla looked right now.


    "Layla, what''s wrong? It is unlike to barge into my room like this. Is there an emergency?"


    Sakura asked and Layla instantly shook her head. An emergency would be an underestimation since this was a disaster waiting to happen.


    "I-I went to check up on M-Miss Elios and she¡­something is wrong. We need to get out of here before we all die."


    Layla confessed while giving Sakura her most pitiful look. Sakura looked worried as well and she shared a look with Charlie over her shoulder before looking at Layla once more.


    "Oh, my mother has done something? Then we need to go and check it out."


    Sakura confessed and Layla panicked. But even before she could stop Sakura from moving, Charlie Suzuki stopped her. She sniffed the air and an alarmed look suddenly took over her face.


    "Sakura, turn on the emergency alarm and force everyone to run out of the Tsurugi mansion right now. This place is not safe and someone is about to bloom. No servant should breathe in the pollen right now."


    It started to draw on Sakura what was happening. She gave Layla an alarmed look but then calmed down once she realized that it was not Layla''s fault this was happening.


    "Oh fuck! This is truly a disaster. Why is it happening just when we need my mother to be calm and rational the most?"


    Sakura sounded annoyed but worried at the same time. Both she and Charlie began to run toward the central mansion where her mother was housed. And Layla decided to pick up the recordings and save them in the meantime.


    She was sure that these recordings would be useful in the future and would also help her gain Sakura''s trust in the long run.


    Layla had only managed to get a little further in her escape plan when she noticed a shadow following behind her. She held the recording tighter in her hand and turned around.


    "W- Who are you? What do you want from me?"


    Sakura asked as she looked back. But the other person continued to stalk her without saying anything. Layla''s breath was caught in her throat but then she recognized the mask and the earring her stalker was wearing.


    "O-Oh, it''s you! You scared me a lot. But what are you doing here? I thought you were sent back to the headquarters. Hurry, you run as well. This place is not safe and these recordings need tampering with¡­why?"


    Layla asked as she watched a knife stab her in the stomach. Her wound began to bleed but the masked man was not done. He carefully drenched the camera into Layla''s blood so that it would no longer show anything and then he took out a pill.


    "Your life has served its purpose. Now, you shall become an experiment for me as well."


    The masked man pushed a small seed into Layla''s body and she felt it burst out in pain. It hurt! It burned! It felt as if something was trying to hammer her insides and make them anew.


    "Y-You! Who are you?"


    Layla asked as she began to lose consciousness. She did not want to give up her life, but this was all she could do. Her life was coming to an end now and she could feel it.


    In the end, she did not get an answer to her questions but she still felt as if she knew who that cold-blooded man was.


    Slowly, Layla''s body parts changed. Her legs turned woody and she almost looked like a mandrake, but humanoid. Recognition no longer flashed across her eyes and she was truly left to the mercy of her origins.


    "Oh my god, what is that? That dress! Did you kill Layla?"

 Chapter 301 - 301: 301: A second death [pt2]

    The creature wearing Layla''s clothes gave a ferocious roar before its eyes locked on all the people in the room and it left. The servants had no time to get away from it before it came for them.


    Those who did try to get away caused mass panic and even those who were calm before began to panic.


    In a matter of minutes, the hallway where Layla had been turned into a sea of red and bodied littered the hallway.


    "What the hell is going on here? Is that Layla? I recognize that dress and that half-broken hairpiece. Hump, I knew you would cause me trouble sooner or later."


    The head maid entered the hallway as well. The servants who were still alive looked relieved to see her standing in the door of the hallway. There was no one as strong as the head maid in their raster.


    Layla''s eyes turned toward the head maid as well, but there was not a single flash of recognition in them. Instead of looking scared or taking a step back, Layla roared and attacked the headmaid.


    "Head maid, look out. It''s a monster¡­"


    One of the servants yelled to warn the head maid. But apparently, there was no need for anyone to warn the head maid.


    Before anyone could say anything, the head maid had a sword in her hand and she got into the basic pose of attacking. Just as Layla reached her, the head maid struck and her strike killed Layla in a single second.


    The watching servants gasped out in wonder at the display of skills they had just seen. They knew that the head maid was powerful, but they did not know she was this powerful. Those who saw her today vowed not to get on her bad side.


    "Everyone, are you alright? I hope I did not scare you and came in time to help you out."


    The head maid asked and those who were still alive shut their mouths. They had nothing to complain about since the head maid looked strict.


    "Those who can help the others stand up, hurry and do so. I shall go ahead and check for more survivors."


    From that day on, the head maid became an icon among the servants and someone they looked up to.


    .......


    "Something is burning in the building. Am pretty sure that a fire has broken out in here as well."


    Sakura admitted as she felt her senses tingle. Her first instinct was to head toward the fire and help there.


    But Charlie Suzuki stopped Sakura with a shake of her head.


    "Leave the fire to someone else. Our first concern is to bloom the parasite and take care of it. Otherwise, our opponents would just keep on increasing."


    Sakura bit her lip as she forced herself to go against her instincts. It was a physical need for her to take care of the fire. But her brain said that Charlie Suzuki''s words made sense as well.


    So, both females quickly moved through the corridor and toward the side where Charlie had felt the blood parasite coming from. They both were wearing filter masks to not get affected by the bloom.


    On the way to their destination, Sakura saw a lot of people collapsing and fighting for their lives. A lot of their servants had been contaminated already and would not live past today.


    "Don''t look at the people who are suffering. It would lessen your resolve to do what is needed to be done."


    Charlie Suzuki advised and Sakura bit her lips. She wanted to help her servants out but it was already too late for most of the infected people.


    So, with a heavy heart, Sakura fanned her hand and flames covered the suffering people. Their pain-filled expression was the last thing Sakura saw before they all went up in smoke.


    ''Don''t think about the servants and their pain-filled expression. Focus on the mission in front of you for now.''


    Sakura''s brain kept on flashing the images of the people she had just killed. It did not help that these people included those who had helped Sakura out a lot in the past.


    "Calm down and empty your brain. The more you try not to think, the more you will think about this situation. For now, just focus on me and my voice. Make it your center point and concentrate on it."


    Charlie Suzuki covered Sakura''s eyes with her hand and pulled her back to lean into her body. Sakura suddenly felt herself breathing again as she focused on Charlie''s voice and her body smell.


    It felt¡­. oddly pleasant and the human contact grounded Sakura a lot. But she would die before she would admit it to anyone else.


    "Are you feeling better? I am sure your body is appreciating this small resting period."


    Sakura did not want to admit it, but she did feel better than before. She opened her mouth and closed it again, not wanting to confirm or deny anything for Charlie Suzuki.


    Luckily, she did not have to do anything because the calamity causing all this decided to seek her out during that time. It successfully distracted Sakura as well as Charlie''s attention away from what was happening in front of them.


    Sakura recognized that disfigured face covered with veins and leaves anytime. She had spent a lot of time looking at her with an empty glance.


    "Oh, look at who it is. Elios Tsurugi, you finally decided to fall victim to your schemes, huh? It was about time this would happen to you."


    Sakura felt a lump form inside her throat as she looked at her mother. She couldn''t associate this lump of wood and flesh with her powerful and vibrant mother who tormented Sakura her whole life. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now she looked so¡­pathetic and lifeless with the control beast. Sakura had never seen her mother like this.


    "Sakura, snap out of it. Do you want to die? Or worse, join your mother in whatever she had become? If not, then hurry up and pay attention."


    Charlie yelled and blocked an attack meant for Sakura. It startled Sakura since she had not even seen that attack coming.


    Sakura looked at her mother again, but the entity looked as if it did not recognize Sakura at all. That thing, whatever it was, was not her mother.


    ''I guess there is no saving her now. Mother went too far and got infected by a dangerous disease. I have no right to keep her alive.''


    Sakura''s insides were a mess. She knew in her brain that she needed to lay her mother to rest and she was ready to do it as well. Heck, her heart was ready for it as well¡­or so she thought.


    But Sakura felt her hands shake and her eyes water up as she stood in front of her mother. Her emotions were all twisted up and her desire to be with her mother surged.


    No matter what happened between Sakura and Elios, their bond was still one of family and Sakura wanted to try saving her mother once.


    "Keke¡­kekeke¡­die¡­"


    The voice that came out of Elios''s mouth was hardly human. It was a mix of screeches and humanoid-sounding voices. She even tried to pierce Sakura''s body but even that was not enough to help Sakura make up her mind.


    ''All this time I thought I managed to break free of her clutches. But it turns out that I am still no match for my mother. Yoko, what shall I do now?''


    Sakura asked as she raised her hand only to defend herself. Her body refused to attack her mother because of the tight hold she had on her psyche.


    Charlie tried to interfere between her and her mother, but that did not feel right to Sakura. So, she ended up forming a ring of flame between Charlie and her place. That made only Sakura stand in front of her mother.


    "Mother, can you hear me? Are you still in there?"


    Sakura asked, trying to look for any sign of her heard-headed mother, but there was no recognition. If anything, the contaminated person let out a loud cry before attacking Sakura once more.


    She burned her mother''s arm to try and keep her down, but even that was not enough to stop Elios Tsurugi from staying back. Her mother had a stubborn steak and even being contaminated would not stop her from doing what she wanted to.


    Elios pushed through the fire and Sakura had no other choice but to increase the intensity of her flames. She did not want her mother to harm her or even reach her like this.


    But just as Sakura was sure that she had achieved what she wanted to and successfully formed a barrier between herself and her mother, a hand reached out toward her through the flames and grabbed her neck.


    That caused Sakura to lose concentration and her powers faded.


    "Sakura, what happened? Do you need me to help?"


    Charlie Suzuki asked as she got ready to kill Elios but Sakura stopped her. She gathered all the air in her lungs and yelled, "Don''t you dare" before she started coughing.


    She had not given up yet. Sakura would overcome this in her way. But this was her trial, something she had to do.


    Elios Tsurugi had suffered enough and Sakura needed to put a rest to her tired self.


    "E-Elios! What are you doing? Is that Sakura in your grasp? Hurry up and let go of her. Let go of her this instant! Elios, are you listening?"


    Sakura gasped as she looked up at her father''s desperate eyes.

 Chapter 302 - 302: 302: A second death [pt3]

    "Elios, let go of her. The one you are strangling is Sakura, our precious daughter. You need to let go now before I make you let go."


    Akabe Tsurugi''s entry into the situation was unexpected, but his worry and agitation were not. His panic over almost losing Sakura was enough to make him act against his once-wife.


    But try as he might, Akabe Tsurugi had always been a rather weak and foolish man at his core. He was not able to make Elios bulge and her hand continued to grab Sakura''s neck. Black lines were beginning to form around Sakura''s neck where Elios had grabbed her.


    ''F-Father? I need to help him out.''


    Sakura noticed how her father tried to stop her mother and how she threw his body into the wall with her strength. This happened in a matter of seconds.


    "Y-You! How dare you¡­"


    Sakura gasped and her body finally gathered enough energy and willpower to push her mother away. The beast who occupied her mother''s body did not even flinch when it was thrown back out.


    Charlie made a move to help Sakura out, but Sakura raised her hand and stopped Charlie. She needed to do this on her own.


    "Charlie, take my father out of here and look after the servants. I also need you to contact people for fast relief and convey to the authorities what happened."


    "It seems my mother tried to uproot all the evidence against her but failed. And as a result, she decided to become one of the ''bloomed'' ones herself. Tell the police all this and I will take care of my mother in the team."


    Charlie Suzuki has a calm but concerned look on her face. Sakura could feel how Charlie looked at her at that moment.


    The sympathy and empathy that Charlie showed looked real to Sakura and that was when her annoyance spanned out of control. She did not need other''s sympathy or empathy.


    "Did you not hear me? I asked you to go and take my father with you."


    Sakura yelled and Charlie finally sighed before she gave Sakura one last look and headed out. Sakura watched her leave but then also noticed how her mother was paying attention to Charlie as well. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her mother tried to attack Charlie but Sakura burned her attacks. That caused an angry and agitated Elios Tsurugi to turn toward her.


    "That''s right Mother. I am the one who will face you, so there is no need for you to go after anyone else. Now come and show me what you are capable of."


    Sakura formed a shield of fire around her body and challenged her mother. Elios Tsurugi roared before she began to attack Sakura. But all her attacks were burned by Sakura with her flames.


    The expression Sakura wore right now was a mix of pained and elated. For the first time in her life, Sakura was more powerful than her mother. But the cost of this power was rather steep for her.


    Finally, her mother lunged at her and Sakura made a pained expression before she opened her arms. The parasite in her mother''s body had not realized what happened as it collided with her and looked up dazed.


    The beast still tried to hurt Sakura with its energy but it was all burned away by Sakura''s flames.


    "I always wondered if you loved me or not, mother. You never hugged me and the only time you complimented me was when I did something that benefited you. I have no idea what your real thoughts about me are as well."


    Sakura tightened her arms around her mother and the beast stopped struggling in her warmth. It was contagious and Sakura had adjusted it to lull the best into a deep sleep.


    "I also have no idea why you decided to have me if you were not going to love me. I mean, I know Father loves me, but you? You never shared your thoughts."


    The arms tightened around Elios''s middle and the beast looked half-asleep. No recognition flashed across her eyes but the beast instinctively brought its arms around Sakura to try and comfort her.


    "For the longest time, I was terrified of you. You were my mother, my teacher, and my only friend. Whatever I learned of this world and strategy came from you. And for that, I am thankful mother."


    Sakura squeezed her mother for the last time and then she knew that it was time to let go.


    "Thank you for all you did. You were not a good mother and far from a good human being. But you were just¡­you¡­"


    The body in Sakura''s arms burst into flames. It was so hot and sudden that Elios Tsurugi did not even have a second to think about what happened.


    Her mother''s face turned from pained and aching to comforting and she finally fell asleep and disintegrated into dust.


    Sakura bit her lip as she considered what she had just done. Her mother had finally found rest at her hand.


    "Once again, thank you for all you did Mother. Your actions would help us free Yoko from the prison you put her into."


    Sakura''s emotions soared but she tried to control it. Her flames burned the hallway and the contamination with it. She could feel it trying to gain control of her body as well.


    But the heat was too much for the infection to last any longer.


    Sakura looked at the hallways of the place she had considered her home up until this point. It all came back to her how she had spent her time in here.


    The more she looked, the more her memories surged.


    "Sakura, snap out of it now. Since we have the evidence now, it is time for us to go and prove Yoko''s innocence. Your mother''s death will open new doors for us."


    Charlie''s hand on Sakura''s shoulder felt lifting. Sakura had felt breathless up until now but now she finally relaxed.


    But she was not sure of one thing. She was sure that she and Charlie were rivals. So why was she helping Sakura out?


    "Why are you helping me out like this? I know that you have better things to be doing and places to be. You also have the means to spend time with Yoko if you want to. There is no need for you to be here with me."


    Sakura asked but Charlie only bit her lips in amusement.


    "Hmm, I wonder why I am here with you as well instead of being with Yoko right now. Let''s just say that it is because I want to be here with you. It is just something I wish someone had done for me when I was younger and had no one to rely upon."


    "In a way, I am projecting on you right now so you do not need to worry."


    Sakura could still not understand what Charlie meant by this. The past of the divine leader was not well-known.


    "Did you know that I was an orphan and a rather mischievous one at that? My guardian was always disappointed in me but that did not stop me from getting into all sorts of trouble."


    "Sometimes, I could even swear that she hated me and only kept me around because she felt sorry for me. But then¡­she disappeared from our lives and it all just¡­fell apart from there."


    "But that is enough reminiscing. The thing is, I know how difficult it is to lose a parent when you are not prepared. Even if you do not love your mother like I loved the person who adopted me, it is still painful for you."


    Sakura bit her lips once she heard those words. She could not believe that such words had reached her ears.


    "I¡­is this¡­are you serious? You spun the story just to make me feel better? I am not a kid you need to console."


    Sakura did not take Charlie''s words seriously at all. It did not matter if this story Charlie Suzuki told her was true or not since Sakura could not find herself relating to Charlie.


    The divine leader had been around for centuries now and her powers only kept on growing. Many even said that she was in her prime now compared to a few centuries ago. It was just impossible for Sakura to think about.


    "You all, freeze. I am from the police department and I was told that there was a case here. Would someone tell me what is going on?"


    Sakura''s attention was diverted by the police officer and she quickly moved toward him.


    "I will tell you all that happened. Most of our estate is uninhabitable for now, but we have a lot of side houses we can use. Officer, please come with me. Lady Suzuki, I will trust you to take care of the rebuilding situation for me."


    It was a big gesture of trust from Sakura''s side that she said that in front of everyone. The maids looked happy to see Sakura and Charlie somewhat getting along.


    The only one who looked annoyed by this development was Crescenta, but no one paid attention to her.


    By the end of the day, the police had their evidence that the one behind all this was Elios and Yoko''s innocence had been proven as well.


    Since Elios was dead, there was no way to charge her for anything that happened. The only thing left to do was to process Yoko''s innocence and bring her back home. It would be a happy time for everyone.

 Chapter 303 - 303: 303: Freedom at all costs [pt1]

    Amane had a lot of thoughts circling her mind when she came back to the rest house. From the light, she could tell that Stella was awake. But when they entered the house, no one questioned or complained to them about their absence or where they had been.


    "Well, looks like our uptight jailer is not here to monitor us this time. I will go back into my room and review the data."


    Professor Cardin ran away, his steps fast and his face pale. He had realized that Stella was awake by now as well.


    So, Amane entered the living room alone, only to watch Stella sitting on the sofa with the chief of police in the same room as well.


    The police chief looked Amane right in the eye and she waited to be asked the important question of ''Where was she.'' But contrary to what she thought, the police chief did not ask her anything.


    Instead, he held some papers toward her and Amane took them.


    "You have been cleared of your charges. The real culprit, Elios Tsurugi, committed suicide so the charges against you have been dropped. You are free to head back home as soon as you want to, Lady Tsurugi."


    The police officer reminded Amane but he also looked pained when he said that. Amane looked over the papers she had been handed and quickly read the summary of what happened.


    Frankly speaking, she was not surprised about what happened. Elios had her death a long time coming.


    "I see. So, Aunty is dead and her crimes finally come to light. I will take my time going over these reports then."


    Amane promised and stored the papers in her storage pouch. The chief of police looked confused and sheepish once his job was done. He stood up, looked at Amane, then at Stella, before deciding that it would be better if he did not speak a word of what happened here to anyone.


    "I did not tell the chief about you sneaking out so you are safe. But I would appreciate it if you let me know that you are going to do these other times in the future. It would make making excuses for you easier."


    Stella reminded Amane but her tone was light and unworried. Amane grinned as well and a trading note snuck into her eyes.


    "Oh my! I have just been pardoned and you ask me to tell you next time? Are you hoping for me to come back here?"


    Amane asked and Stella''s face flushed. She looked away but her cheeks still had that pretty red color to them.


    "No, this is not what I¡­ never mind¡­"


    Stella trailed off, knowing fully well that Amane was playing around with her words. She knew by now not to take her words seriously.


    "Anyway, when are you heading out of here? You are free to leave and your charges have been lifted as well. You can leave any second you want to."


    Stella was a little bitter and envious of Yoko''s luck. She wanted to get out of her duty as well. For the first time in her life, Stella felt like this. But she couldn''t leave her post.


    On the other hand, Amane had to think about it. She could leave this very second but there was something she needed to confirm first before she left. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the reports she had seen from Cardin''s date retrieval notes, there was one experiment that Amane wanted to know more about. And that experiment was the ''Hazy-flames'' operation.


    It had the same composition as the drug that Sakura took to gain her powers. And the dwarf has said that he was the one responsible for creating that drug.


    "Stella, is there a rule that says I must leave right now since I have been cleared of my crimes? How much time do I have left here?"


    Amane asked and Stella looked confused. As good as this place was, no one in their sane mind would want to stay here for longer than it was necessary. He could not understand Yoko''s thought process and why she wanted to stay here so badly.


    "You want to stay here for longer? Well, sure¡­you have about 3 more days before you must evacuate the premises. Oh, but I did hear that Elios Tsurugi''s death ceremony would be held tomorrow. I will take you if you want to go."


    It would be understandable if Amane decided not to show her face at her aunt''s funeral. She had been framed by her aunt and thrown into prison.


    Not to mention, everyone was aware of the bad blood in the Tsurugi family''s past and current generations.


    "She was my aunt. It would not be right for me not to show up. Besides, the ceremony is not just for her but for other employees of our family as well. I would like to pay my respect to them."


    Amane reminded Stella and she was surprised to hear her speak. She was more than aware that the ceremony was a way for the elites to make bonds with the Tsurugi family. But she had not expected Amane to take such a risk and show her face so soon.


    "It''s early and it''s going to be a long day. For now, I will do what I wanted to do ever since I came here."


    Amane confessed and Stella was intrigued by her words. She wanted to see what Amane was going to do as well.


    She followed Amane back into her room and watched her throw her body on the bed. It sank under her body weight and enclosed her body into softness and fluff.


    "Ah, this is bliss. I don''t think I am going to wake up from here anytime soon."


    Stella shook her head as she watched Amane have fun and relax. Out of everything, this was not what she expected Amane to do. The younger could be extremely lazy when she wanted to be.


    "Yoko, I want to stay here with you but unfortunately, it is time for me to head back to work now. Remember, if you need anything, just call me."


    Stella looked regretful but work was something she could not avoid. Amane knew that as well so she decided not to pay attention when Stella left.


    Amane had all the intentions to just lie down and relax. But only after half an hour, Amane''s brain decided to wake her up and she was no longer able to sleep. She had to sit back straight and then stand up.


    Something was bothering her but she could not tell what it was. Amane decided to seek Professor Cardin to know if he felt that weird feeling or not as well.


    When Amane reached Cardin''s room, the door was locked. This was a first as far as Amane was concerned and she became even more curious to know what was happening.


    The door was locked tight but Amane decided to use her powers to open it a little bit. It did not even bulge which was a surprise.


    No amount of physical force caused it to even dent and Amane suddenly felt the rush of magic locking the door. It was strong and potent enough to repel her at the slightest amount of provocation.


    "Hmm, this is too strong to be cast by Professor Cardin. Then, does he have a guest in his room right now?"


    That was entirely possible and it could also be the reason Amane was being nagged by her instincts to check but was not able to find anything.


    "Professor Cardin, are you in there? I am here to retrieve you back."


    Amane reminded the professor but no one replied. There was not even a hint of sound coming from behind the door and that made Amane suspicious.


    She debated whether she should knock the door down or not. But she decided to do so in the end since it could be an emergency.


    "I am breaking the door if you do not get away from it."


    Amane warned and when there was no warning, she slammed her body into the door. It tried to bounce her back which was a huge mistake. It only made Amane more ticked off and she gathered her magic into her fist and punched the wall.


    It collapsed beneath her feet and Amane had a superior expression on her face.


    "Hump, as if anything this week can hold me back. Now let''s see what is in here¡­"


    The room was empty. There were no signs of anyone else being in there and that made Amane suspicious. The room was cleaned out and none of those heavy-working machines remained in there as well.


    "Looks like I do need to call Stella back after all. I feel so sorry for her since she will have to take charge of the situation and investigate this case on top of everything else, she is doing right now."


    Amane did feel sorry for Stella but there was nothing she could do. She even tried to look around for clues but found nothing in the end. It was clear that an outside intervention had been at work here.


    "Should I try to look for clues here? Since the crime has been freshly committed, I am sure that the recordings in this place would have the record data of what happened. I just need to take them to Dante."


    That was Amane''s hope. She looked around for cameras and just as she found the broken camera, Stella ran into the room panting.

 Chapter 304 - 304: 304: Freedom at all costs [pt2]

    "What happened here? Wait, do not touch anything. We will use a memory retriever to know what happened here since this is a highly confidential case."


    Amane had not even noticed the panicking teen that ran behind Stella. From his uniform, he looked to be someone of a high rank. But Amane was even more surprised when he called for the ''memory retriever.''


    ''Memory retriever'' was a skill that allowed someone to look at a place and know what happened there in a short window. It usually could only be used if the crime was not more than a day old.


    And frankly, Amane was surprised that the government would go as far as to use one such skilled individual for this case.


    ''Hah, they could not use one for my case, but the professor''s disappearance is such a big thing? I do not understand this world.''


    Amane''s thoughts might sound bitter, but in her mind, she knew that this was the right course of action. Memory retrieving was a taxing process so it could only be done once every month.


    Combined with the fact that there was likely only one or two humans capable of retrieving memory at a given time, it was a given that the government would want to preserve their skills.


    "Don''t look so bitter kid. I know that you are sour about us not using all means to save you, but can you blame us? There are so many cases for us to go through and your case was also solid. Stop trying to look sour."


    One of the other officers grinned at Amane in a joking manner.


    For the record, Amane would like to say that she was not sour and she also did not feel jealous. But her face did show her irritation at the situation.


    "There is no need for you to listen to such bullshit, Yoko. Come here and experience your first memory-retrieving experience."


    Stella held her hand out and Amane grabbed it. She wanted to tell Stella that this was not her first memory-retrieving experience.


    In her past life, Amane had gone through this experience more times than she could count. The divine guild had used every and all opportunities to hold Amane responsible. And their method for making her confess often involved memory extraction.


    "Everyone, this is Ehn, the one who will be helping us out. He might be young but he is extremely talented."


    The person in charge of this operation explained and he looked uptight and unyielding. In simpler words, he looked like a snob who would not listen to anything anyone told him.


    ''Hah, this should be fun. I wonder if it will be fun to poke the in-charge''s temper and make him lose his cool.''


    "Do not do anything funny, Yoko. I know that you are itching to cause mischief, but please hold yourself back this time. The chief-in-charge would not appreciate your interference."


    Stella stopped Amane before she could do anything. Her eyes looked disapproving and her lips were pulled up.


    Amane held her hands up, showing that she had given up and would not do anything foolish for now. But somehow, it seemed as if Stella had read her mind.


    "No, I did not read your mind. Your reaction was just too predictable for me to not know what you are thinking about."


    Stella confessed and Amane had to say that she was impressed to see that.


    The chief-in-charge did not like that he was being ignored. He wanted everyone to pay attention to him and only him. So, he coughed to gather everyone''s attention.


    Once he saw that everyone was paying attention to him, he smirked and took in a sharp breath.


    "Everyone, brace yourself. Ehn, start the memory retrieval."


    The young teenager had heavy bangs under her eyes. Not only did he look tired, but he also looked ready to collapse any second. His body was also all bones with hardly anything to show for it.


    And despite all this, Ehn held his palm open and a small palm of energy began to form in his palm. This was the core retrieval and would form the memory around him.


    Ehn''s face broke out into sweat and his breath became heavy. It was clear that he was struggling to even form this memory and it was clear why this happened.


    "Stella, we need to stop the kid from doing this any further. He would harm himself if he counties to use his power with his underdeveloped body."


    Amane reminded Stella and she knew that Stella knew this as well. Amane was 100% sure that this kid was not the first one the police had treated this harshly.


    Who knew how many others had been killed off because they had been overworked?


    "I know that this situation is not ideal. And usually, I would have stopped them from abusing a kid. But this time it''s different. Professor Cardin was an international hostage and someone we needed to keep an eye on."


    "Besides, Professor Cardin managed to disappear from one of our safe houses. The government would not let this slide at all. All we can do here is look away and let things happen."


    Stella explained and Amane realized that there was no chance for Stella to step into this mess. Amane would have to be the one to stop this abuse.


    That was what Amane was going to do, but then the memory around her stabilized and she watched how Professor Cardin entered the room, only to jolt away in surprise.


    The room had changed and taken a greyer tone. Other people had faded away as well to give space for the memory to play out. The mirage was in full effect and stopping the usage of this ability would only hurt the teenager more.


    Inside the memory, the startled Professor Cardin clutched his heart and looked at the opposite side of the room with a pained expression.


    "Y-You! What are you doing here? Did the boss send you here?"


    Professor Cardin asked the black-clad person. The robes of the unknown person hid his face as well as anything else that could be used to recognize him.


    "Boss? Well, I guess you can say that the boss sent me here to retrieve you. You have had your fun away from The HIVE for a long time now. It is time you come back to us and fulfil your duty."


    The person spoke softly so it was impossible to tell what his real words meant. But Professor Cardin looked uncomfortable and not ready to head back just yet.


    "You want me to come back to that disrespectful place? And why would I do that? You all do not listen to me when I give an opinion and you use my technology without asking and ¡­"


    "But I think you might be interested in this. Isn''t this what you had been asking for all along?"


    The man held up a vial but because the memory was played in monotone colors, it was impossible to tell what he held in his hand. As soon as Professor Cardin saw that material, his eyes widened and shined in amazement.


    "I-Is that what I think it is? B-But how? And where did you get this? Phoenix blood? How much do you have? And what do you want for it?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Professor Cardin forgot about all his misgivings and his complaints as soon as he saw that rare material in the hooded figure''s hand. The hooded figure had a smugness around his aura and he closed his hand before Professor Cardin could reach out for it.


    "You can have this material, but only after you agree to come back with me."


    Now Professor Cardin looked conflicted. He looked at his surroundings and all his machines. He bit his lip to decide but the cloaked figure snapped his finger and the machine disappeared.


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing?"


    Professor Cardin asked and the cloaked figure only had a simple reply to him.


    "Helping you decide what you should do next. Now, if all your worries have been answered and all your materials have been packed, we should get going. The boss does not like to wait around and we should not put him in a bad mood."


    With that being said, the cloaked man stood up. Professor Cardin still looked suspiciously at the cloaked man but then he stood up as well.


    As they both were heading out through the window, the cloaked man looked up and Amane had to hold her gasp back at the familiar-looking face of Chen in front of her.


    The cloaked mirage held his finger in front of his lips, almost as if he was telling her not to say anything. But it cast a spell on the door, locking it from the inside with magic.


    That had been the spell Amane had broken to enter this room.


    "Hey, what is taking you so long to guide me? I thought you wanted us to hurry up."


    Professor Cardin made an impatient face while looking back at the cloaked figure. Chen-lookalike just walked out behind him.


    The mirage faded away just as Ehn collapsed. The poor child was sweating heavily and his breath came out labored. It was clear that he was tired.


    "You stupid child. What do you think you are¡­no, calm down. Anyway, now we all know what happened here. As such, we should hurry up and make an emergency call."


    The chief in charge quickly left, leaving Ehn behind but taking the rest of the force. The one who helped Ehn up was Amane since she felt bad for the kid.

 Chapter 305 - 305: 305: We all suffer sometimes [pt1] R-18

    Once Ehn had been put to rest in Amane''s room, it was time for her to head back. Stella had decided to stay around for the time being but it was only a matter of time before she would have to go back to work as well.


    Stella was waiting for her when she went out into the living room.


    "What are you going to do next? The police will be spending all our resources on tracking down Professor Cardin so we will have no time to be with you. Are you sure you will be alright without me?"


    Stella asked with a worried expression. The anxiety on her face looked real and Amane felt terrible for worrying her.


    "You should not be that worried about me and my well-being. Despite my looks, I am quite a capable person and I can take care of myself. But if you are going to go after Professor Cardin, be careful. I do not think the person who kidnapped him is an ordinary one."


    Amane warned and Stella felt her heart swell with gratitude. For the second time in her life, someone was worried for her. And that was what made Stella fall harder for the other female.


    Her feelings showed visibly on her face and Stella did nothing to hide her smitten expression. She did not know she made one in the first place.


    "I see. In that case, I should get going now since it is getting late¡­Yoko, please do not do something to put yourself in harm''s way. I am begging you."


    Stella almost whispered these words before she ran out of the door. Her sudden exit startled Amane and she looked at Stella''s fleeing back.


    ''I never realized that Stella could run away that fast. And she also left Ehn behind so what should I do with this kid.''


    Ideally, Amane could find someone to take care of the kid while she attended to her stuff. But she was the only one left in the guest house now who could decide. And it did not feel right to leave a kid here alone.


    In the end, Amane decided to be a decent human being (for the first time in her life as far as she knew) and take Ehn home with her.


    The kid had been knocked out because of energy exhaustion and he was not going to wake up unless he caught up on his sleep. As expected, he did not even flinch when Amane picked him up.


    "Time to head back home."


    Amane whistled and formed a shadow servant. These things were convenient at these times and she handed Ehn to her former servant.


    Their car was waiting for them outside the guest house. Amane had made this call as soon as she had been declared innocent. Somehow, the timing had worked out.


    "Lady Yoko, welcome back. Is that person coming with us? Where shall I drop your guest off?"


    The driver looked back at Amane without a hint of hesitation on his face. He was a well-trained and loyal servant who had been with Amane for some time now. And she trusted her driver to not betray him this time.


    "This kid is a guest I will be taking home with me for now. You can drive us off straight back."


    Amane ordered and the driver followed those orders without question. The car made it back to the Tsurugi estate in record time.


    The atmosphere of the Tsurugi estate was filled with dark and gloomy clouds of despair. Everyone looked down or depressed, having lost one loved one or another.


    The servants looked marginally happier once Amane stepped out of the car, but they also looked concerned for her well-being. Those who had betrayed Amane and sided with her aunt had pale faces and now awaited their trail.


    "Yoko, you are finally back. Thank goodness you are back."


    Amane felt a body collide with her own and almost knock her off her feet. Sakura''s arms locked around her middle and pulled Amane into a tight hug.


    For a second, Amane reached out to pull Sakura''s face up and look at her. But she stopped herself from doing so in public. It was clear that Sakura was taking measures to hide her face from other people for now.


    "Yeah, I am back. Did Charlie finally go back home? We both should head in before you faint from exhaustion."


    Amane''s voice was filled with concern and Sakura nodded at her suggestion. The servants looked attentive, wanting to hear what Yoko Tsurugi had to discuss with her sister.


    But their attention turned toward her other guest, Ehn, once the shadow servant picked up the kid and headed inside. Amane had already ordered the shadow to put Ehn in a guest room and let him rest for the time being.


    The arms around Amane''s middle tightened even further, preventing Amane from moving around even more and the tight squeeze was also filled with concern.


    "Sakura, let''s head inside as well."


    Amane guided Sakura inside and the younger finally looked up at Amane. Prominent dark circles were the first feature Amane noticed. They were dark and contrasted directly with Sakura''s face.


    "How long has it been since you had a good night''s sleep? Tsk, look at your condition. You look ready to collapse any second now."


    Amane scolded Sakura as she held her face in her hands. She felt sorry for Sakura and all that she had to go through.


    Now that Amane looked closely at Sakura''s face, there were also tear marks on her cheeks. She had been crying for quite some time now.


    "No, I¡­. I am alright. I know that this moment will come for some time now. My mother¡­did make a lot of mistakes and enemies. I would not have been able to wipe her slate clean myself."


    Sakura sounded exhausted. Anyone would feel bad if they looked at her and Amane felt especially awkward when she looked at Sakura.


    When she put her hand on Sakura''s cheek, the other female leaned into her touch and looked up at her with a concerned expression on her face.


    "Is there something you want from me, Sakura? Anything that will make you feel better? If it''s within my powers, then I will give it to you."


    Amane offered and she watched how Sakura bit her lip as a result. It seemed like her cousin did have something in mind, but she hesitated to ask for it.


    Sakura took her time to gather her courage before looking up at Amane with her tired eyes.


    "I¡­can you help me forget who I am for a little bit? It is too much and everything feels too overwhelming. I-I know that I should not feel anything because of *her* death, but she was still my mother¡­"


    Sakura sounded lost. It seemed as had an inkling of what she needed, but not a straightforward way to express herself.


    Not that it mattered to Amane since she had figured out what Sakura needed from her. Since Sakura was leading so heavily in her palm, Amane decided to keep it on Sakura''s face and use her other one to circle Sakura''s waist.


    "I see. But Sakura, aren''t you thinking too much right now? You are just a silly pet of mine and your head should be filled with anything but me. It seems you are in your rebellious mode once more."


    Amane whispered these words directly into Sakura''s ear which caused her to flush. Her body might be tired but it still showed its reaction to getting wet. Sakura rubbed her legs together and looked up with a tired expression.


    "Yoko, please¡­help me out."


    Sakura begged before she was pulled into her room by Amane. The servants paid half attention to the two and Amane took advantage of this to touch Sakura on the way. No one noticed how Sakura flinched or even her small moans.


    As soon as the door of Amane''s room closed behind her, she looked at Sakura''s body in front of her and noticed how Sakura was shivering. They both needed cleaning up first.


    "Which one would you like to be today, Sakura? A pet or my maid? Since today is about you, I will give you a choice." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane handed this choice over to Sakura and waited for her to decide. Sakura looked confident in her answer.


    After all, she did not want to think, and being a pet allowed her to sink into a place where she did not have to constantly think or make decisions. She could drown herself in pleasure and not think about complicated things.


    Before she even knew it, Sakura found her leash and collar. She ended up putting it on herself and walking toward Amane with her leash in her hand.


    She handed it to Amane and waited for the elder to grab hold of her.


    "Sakura, from this moment on, you are handing your control over to me. I do not want you to think about anything else but me, alright?"


    Amane asked and Sakura nodded. She noticed how Amane brought out a small pill from her secret inter-dimensional pocket and held it in front of Sakura.


    "This is a transformation pill. It will allow you to truly get into your role as my pet. I was only able to get my hands on this recently and now feels like the right time to use it."


    Amane had found the pill in the pleasure district when she had been there but she finally got a chance to use it fully.

 Chapter 306 - 306: 306: We all suffer sometimes [pt2] R-18

    Most people would have questioned Amane if she gave them a pill like this. There were too many variables and safety concerns with using a transformation pill.


    But that only happened in most cases. For this one, Amane had modified the formula and made it safe. She had also removed all the harmful substances that were present in this pill.


    It was not hard to do but the reason most sellers chose not to do this was that they wanted to make people addicted to this pill. Amane had removed any chances of this happening. And Sakura was lucky that Amane was such a good person.


    Sakura did not even question Amane about the pill or where it came from. She opened her mouth and swallowed the pill in front of her. Her tongue licked Amane''s finger clean and then looked back at Amane with a trust-filled expression.


    "You did good Sakura. Now, we need to wait for about one minute before the pill kicks in. I promise that it will feel good for you."


    Amane patted Sakura''s ears and she watched as Sakura leaned more and more into her hand and nuzzled her as well.


    Slowly, a pair of cat ears as well as a sleek tail emerged behind Sakura''s back. It extended a few inches above her butt and Sakura melted when Amane touched the junction.


    "Now that you have become a real kitty, it''s time for you to take a bath. We need to clean out your filthy body."


    Amane''s sweet voice made Sakura flinch. She opened her mouth to say something but felt her throat get jammed. She made another effort to let some words out, but only the familiar sound of meowing escaped her mouth.


    "Y-Yoko¡­what did you do to me?"


    Sakura asked as her words got turned half into moans. Her body also felt extra sensitive, especially where her ears and tails had grown. Her mouth also had small but sensitive fangs she wanted to sink into Yoko''s neck and mark her.


    Weird impulses went through Sakura''s body and she felt sensitive all around. Her pussy and cock throbbed as well as Yoko touched her head.


    And then Yoko began to scratch Sakura''s head which made her lose all focus and come right then and there. Her panties were ruined because of her come and slickness, but her body was rearing to go once more.


    "Calm down Sakura and relax. This pill is just a pleasure toy and it has converted you into a cat-girl for the time being. You do not need to think about what is happening here. You just need to let yourself go and trust me."


    Amane whispered into Sakura''s ear and felt her empty pussy give a throb as well. Her womb felt empty without cum filling it and the egg inside her wanted more as well.


    The second Sakura stopped thinking and resisting, Amane knew that it was her victory. She looked at Sakura''s relaxed body and rubbed her head once more.


    Sakura tried to pull back but that effort had to be made consciously. Otherwise, her body was happy to lean more and more into Amane''s hands.


    "Did you think you would be able to distract me by acting all cute like this, Sakura? You are still going to take a bath anyway so do not try and resist."


    Amane warned before she grabbed hold of Sakura''s neck and brought her face closer to her own. Sakura looked a little dazed because of Amane''s actions and her eyes spun because of the way she felt.


    Yoko was too close to her body and Yoko''s smell distracted Sakura. It took over her mind and made her imagine weird things.


    ''I want to grab Yoko and push her down. I need to bury my cock inside Yoko. It''s itching a lot and it had never felt like this before¡­'' sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura could feel how swollen her cock was right now. It was tenting her clothes and making her body more sensitive than before. Yoko was also deliberately touching her on her clothes cock.


    "It''s time to take a bath. Now, here we go."


    Sakura''s heart skipped a beat as she was thrown into the bathtub and the lukewarm water touched her skin. It was the perfect temperature to feel comfortable with but Sakura still felt annoyed.


    Yoko did not allow Sakura to relax for long before she slipped into the bathtub as well and ended up directly on top of Sakura. It made Sakura''s face flush and her hips moved against Yoko''s very deliberately.


    "My poor little kitty. No one took care of you when I was not here, right? But don''t worry. Now that I am back, I will take care of you."


    Amane promised as she held Sakura''s head close. Her breasts rubbed against Sakura''s face and she buried her face into those soft fleshy patches in front of her.


    ''Hmm, this feels good. But my pussy and cock are still uncomfortable. I need more from Yoko. I need her to touch my cock or my pussy.''


    Sakura tried to express her desire and make Yoko touch her. But every time Sakura opened her mouth, only moans came out of it. She was not able to form words.


    Yoko realized this and decided to take full advantage of Sakura''s bound nature.


    "Sakura, my dear pet, it is time for you to pay attention to me. What''s wrong? Where are you looking at?"


    Amane teased the half-cat as she washed her. Her soap-filled hands travelled down Sakura''s body. She had somehow gotten Sakura''s clothes off when they had gotten into the tub and their naked bodies touched each other.


    "N-No, stop. Yoko, I am sensitive. I will come if you rub me like that."


    Sakura complained as she felt her fingers moving all over her body, especially her nipples. She was not used to being touched at her nipples so Sakura flinched every time Yoko tugged at them.


    "Are you sure you do not want me to play with your nipples or your breasts, Sakura? I am sure it would feel great for you as well. Do you mean to tell me that you do not find this enjoyable?"


    Amane asked as she tugged Sakura''s nipple once more. It caused Sakura''s words to be cut halfway and she was no longer able to focus. Moans escaped her mouth instead of words after that.


    "Y-Yoko, no¡­don''t touch me there¡­please¡­feels weird¡­"


    Sakura complained and Yoko looked at her with an amused expression.


    "You are complaining too much Sakura. Then, if your nipples are out of the question, how about your cock and pussy? Can you feel your penis? It has changed because of that pill as well. I bet you will get stuck inside me when you fuck me."


    Sakura tried her best not to flinch when her cock was touched. But then, Yoko pulled her hand back and reached out for Sakura''s hand. Yoko made Sakura touch her cock and feel the difference.


    "Can you feel these small bumps around your cock? It will make you get stuck inside. You are big so will you get stuck in my womb all the time? I am interested to know more about it. Aren''t you interested to know as well?"


    The more Yoko spoke, the more Sakura felt her desire ignite. It was hard to hold herself back in the first place.


    "I¡­Yoko, don''t tease me. I do not want to give in to my impulses or I will hurt you."


    Sakura confessed as her arms came around to clutch at Amane''s arms. Her grip was tight and left claw marks on Yoko''s arms.


    Those marks scared Sakura and she decided to try and pull her hand back. Not that Yoko allowed her to do such a thing. Before Sakura could pull back her hands, Amane leaned into her body and looked her in the eye.


    "Are you sure you want to pull back now, Sakura? I can see the desire in your eyes. There is no need for you to hold back. If my kitty wants to play, then she can play all she wants."


    Yoko assured Amane and that was the last straw for her. She tightened her hands around Yoko''s body and turned Yoko around. Her eyes looked wild when she looked down at Yoko and Sakura bit her lips.


    "I-I warned you before, Yoko. You should have taken my warning to heart and ran away as soon as you could have. Now, you will not have a chance to run away."


    Sakura stopped holding herself back. Her grip, which had been tight all this time finally loosened and her hand moved behind Yoko''s head.


    All this time, Yoko had been sitting on her naked lap anyway and Sakura could not take the teasing anymore. She crashed her lips against Yoko''s and licked across her face. Her rough tongue licked across Yoko''s face and lips before she was permitted to enter.


    It felt so good that Sakura was beginning to lose herself in these sensations. She was about to head deeper into this pleasure hold, when she was stopped by a hand on her lips and her limbs were bound.


    Sakura felt agitated and tried to fight her bonds. But Yoko''s amused look made her realize that it was all futile on her part.


    "Tsk, you are being a bad kitty for me, Sakura. I thought I taught you to be more patient than this. But don''t worry since we have a lot of time to correct your behaviour. But first, we need to clean your filthy parts out."

 Chapter 307 - 307: 307: Try to act cute at least [pt1] R-18

    The water covered all of Sakura''s important body parts and she squirmed as Yoko touched her through the water. Yoko''s hand was hot and Sakura felt it lightly touch the tip of her cock before caressing the rest of her cock.


    "Y-Yoko, we can talk about this¡­"


    Sakura tried to end her torture early by talking to Yoko, but it was all futile. Yoko was not in a mood to listen to her and continued to touch Sakura with her light hands.


    "Tsk, you do not get to tell me what I can and cannot do, my dear kitty. Don''t forget that I am the one in charge here. It looks like I will need to teach you a lesson after all."


    There was a small bottle in Yoko''s hands and she poured out a good amount of the yellow liquid before speaking it across her fingers.


    Then, Yoko brought her oil-clad fingers near Sakura''s cock and pussy. As soon as that oil touched Sakura, she was gone and her eyes rolled into her back. Her cock drooled all over her stomach and Sakura lost her ability to speak.


    Heat coursed through her body as Sakura jerked more and more into Yoko''s touch. Her body was suddenly burning to be fucked. Her pussy had been drooling before but it was not like a broken fountain, begging to be filled.


    "Y-Yoko, what did you do to me?"


    Sakura asked as she looked back at her cousin with glass eyes. Try as she might, Sakura was not able to hold on to any thought of hers. The more she tried to remember what happened, the more it slipped out of her mind.


    "I did nothing to you Sakura. The oil I used on you was a little¡­. special. It heightened your sensitivity to pleasure and being touched. Now you are truly like a kitten in heat. Show me your pussy now."


    All she could do now was lay down in front of Yoko and Sakura''s body felt relief when Yoko groped her and rubbed her cock.


    Sakura was not aware of it when Yoko grabbed a bar of soap and began to clean Sakura with it. Every small touch made Sakura gasp and flinch. Her body felt amazing but her mind was blanking out.


    "S-Stop, this is enough. Don''t clean me up anymore. I want to get out."


    Sakura tried to stand up but Yoko rubbed her cock and Sakura''s legs lost all their strength. She collapsed into the water and some of it rushed inside her as her pussy opened.


    "I have not even touched you and your pussy is still winking at me in invitation. Should I fuck you first so that your leaking pussy calms down, Sakura?"


    Yoko''s voice was a seductive whisper in Sakura''s ear, a devil''s contract if you will. And Sakura was not able to resist its temptation.


    She took in a deep breath as she nodded along with what Sakura was asking her for.


    "Good kitten. Now, take a deep breath so that I can open you up. Shit, the oil made you tighter and sloppier than before."


    Sakura could feel how Yoko''s finger slipped into her hole. It was a fast breach that reached all her embarrassing parts.


    Moans escaped Sakura''s mouth unbound and she kept rolling her hips into Yoko''s hand to get more and more friction.


    The more Sakura was touched, the more her body drooled around Yoko''s fingers. Sakura came with her back arching and her semen filled the water around her.


    Sakura had just gotten cleaned up and now she was dirty once more.


    "What a dirty little kitten you are, my dear Sakura. Here I am, trying to clean you up. And all you do is end up causing more mess. Tell me, what should I do with you?"


    Sakura''s brain did not have enough power to comprehend what Yoko was asking of her. What she did do was try and reach out toward Yoko and kiss her. Sakura''s intentions were clear to Yoko and she allowed the younger to crash her lips against Yoko''s.


    The attempt to kiss was lazy and sloppy. Sakura had no technique or patience to speak of. All she knew was that she needed to mound her body more and more into Yoko''s. They both needed to be as close as possible. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The water was drained out of her tub and Sakura flinched as a sudden stream of water hit her back and her spent cock.


    Amane had taken the shower head and decided to torture Sakura with it.


    "Stop it¡­"


    Sakura tried to get away from the slow pleasure she was feeling, only to be swatted away by Yoko''s annoyed hand.


    "Sakura, sit still and let me clean you up. I do not want a filthy kitty in my room. Do you understand?"


    Yoko sounded angry and Sakura calmed down and took a step back. She realized that she did not want to anger Yoko and have her leave in the middle of sex.


    "I am sorry, master. This will not happen again."


    This was an almost natural response to Sakura''s body. She had gotten used to viewing Yoko as her master now and the words flowed out naturally from her mouth.


    Yoko grinned as soon as she heard Sakura''s submissiveness in her voice. Yoko''s hand petted Sakura''s cat ears and Sakura leaned more into her hand. Her body felt hot and she came seconds later.


    "Truly sensitive and in heat. Let''s get you out of the water now."


    Yoko picked up Sakura since it did not seem as if the younger could move herself. Sakura watched the scene around her chance with tired eyes.


    She was about to fall asleep when Yoko threw her on the bed face first and then climbed behind Sakura''s body. There was something hard rubbing against Sakura when she felt Yoko reach out toward her breasts and rub her nipples.


    "Do you know that cats need a little pain if they want to come? That''s why their penis is special. Yours has changed into a barbed one as well so it will be a new experience for both of us."


    Sakura gulped as soon as she heard Yoko''s words. It should have felt scary to her to hear such words. But on the contrary, all Sakura felt was the excitement of being able to fuck and lock herself into Yoko.


    The pair of fingers almost went unnoticed in her pleased state as Yoko opened Sakura up. The younger only realized what was happening when she felt a cock at the entrance of the opening.


    "Take a deep breath, Sakura. It is time for you to get bread by me."


    Yoko whispered in Sakura''s ear before she pushed in deep. Whatever thought that was going through Sakura''s mind was pushed out of it by Yoko''s cock and her sensitive body.


    "Yoko, more. Fuck me deeper. My insides feel empty without you."


    As much as Sakura wanted to fuck Yoko, she also wanted to be fucked. Her body craved the feeling of something hard inside her.


    Yoko''s cock hit all the right places inside her body. Sakura gasped as she was fucked into hard and fast. Her eyes rolled into the back of her mind and her body froze.


    "Yoko, I will come. I am so close. Please! I want to come! So close! So close!"


    Sakura kept on repeating the last few words. No matter how much she tried to come, she did not feel the satisfaction of coming.


    The frustration made Sakura''s cock hurt and her mood frustrated. Of course, Yoko noticed this and decided to take care of her.


    "Well, the produce did warn me that you will face trouble coming unless you were knotted and that''s why I brought a knotting dildo. Now, are you ready, Sakura?"


    Sakura gulped when she felt Yoko''s fake cock get bigger inside her body. The fake cock stretched Sakura and it seemed as if a signal went off inside Sakura''s brain once she came.


    Her pussy clutched the cock in her body tightly before Sakura came all around that cock. Her pussy clenched on the fake rod inside her and tried to force it out.


    But the knotting dildo was held tightly into Sakura''s body by itself and Yoko pulled her hand away.


    She looked at the pretty picture that Sakura made with satisfied eyes.


    "Now that you have had your fun, it''s time to take care of your other mess. We got rid of your heat, now it''s time to get rid of your rut as well."


    Amane whispered before she sat down on Sakura''s hard cock. It sunk into Yoko''s body inch by inch. Both Sakura as well as Amane Yoko as they felt Yoko''s pussy slip over Sakura''s cock once and failed to sink on top of Sakura''s cock.


    Sakura felt teased and her body felt heavy. She wanted to be inside Yoko so badly that she struggled against her bonds once more. The chains dug into her arms not so kindly and it hurt.


    But Sakura still struggled to take as much in as she could.


    "Stop thrashing everywhere or you will hurt me. You need to show some restraint if you want me to let you go, Sakura."


    Yoko''s scolding was gentle so Sakura did not even feel worried or annoyed at her words. Her thought further went down the drain when she felt Yoko''s pussy finally swallow her cock and her body felt heavy but content at the same time.


    This pleasure, Sakura could drown in it forever.

 Chapter 308 - 308: 308: Try to act cute at least [pt2] R-18

    Sakura flinched and gasped as her cock was swallowed up by Yoko''s pussy. That slick and warm heat made Sakura''s brain melt and her head spin. She had never felt better than she did right at that second.


    ''This is heaven. I want to stay inside Yoko forever.''


    Sakura looked up at Yoko''s face and was pulled back in pleasure and her eyes widened once she noticed how Yoko threw her head back. It exposed the expanse of her throat and made Sakura''s mouth go dry.


    "I want to bite your neck and mark it up. Yoko, can I mark your body up?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The impulse came out of nowhere but it was strong. Sakura looked up at Yoko with the most pitiful expression she could make in that moment and Yoko let out an amused laugh.


    "You want to dink sunk your little kitty fangs into my neck to show everyone that I belong to you? If your cock buried deep into me not proof enough of your ownership over me? Do you need more of it?"


    Sakura felt teased but she refused to show it on her face. But Sakura had to swallow her desire to fuck her into Yoko more and more.


    "Don''t worry. I can see how much you desire to mark me up and I do not mind you doing that to me. So I will give you a chance to make your dream come true."


    Yoko whispered and patted Sakura at the same time. Her pussy also clenched Sakura tightly and her cock began to get bigger inside Yoko.


    Sakura struggled with her binds, wanting to get free of them. But her body seemed to have no strength. She struggled until Yoko let Sakura go and then Sakura turned Yoko around on her front.


    Hard hands held Yoko''s body up until her pussy was all sloppy and exposed before Sakura fucked hard into Yoko''s body. Every thrust made Yoko''s body take more and more of Sakura''s cock.


    "I dreamed of this¡­.breeding Yoko once more¡­shit¡­ah¡­so tight¡­so hot."


    Sakura complained and praised at the same time. She tried to slow down her hips but it did not work. The faster Sakura fucked, the more friction she felt. It made her body tingle all over in pleasure.


    A sharp pain emerged in Yoko''s neck when Sakura bit her. Fangs broke Yoko''s skin and a red rash appeared on her neck as a result of the bite.


    When Sakura pulled back, she had a satisfied look on her face. The hickey she had given Yoko was deep and the older would not be able to hide it easily. Everyone would know who Yoko belonged to as soon as they saw the hickey.


    "Sakura, I am close. Are you going to knot me as well?"


    Yoko asked while tightening her pussy around Sakura''s hard cock. It made enduring hard for Sakura and she ended up clutching Yoko''s waist tighter before fucking deep and hard into Yoko''s body.


    The last thrust made Sakura stuck inside Yoko''s pussy. She tried to pull out but it was of no use. The cock had gotten too big and then stuck.


    Sakura experimentally tried to pull out, only to flinch and mixed pain and pleasure as her penis was pulled.


    "Sakura, don''t pull out. You are coming so much inside me. Now come here and kiss me."


    Yoko pulled Sakura''s head toward her and demanded a kiss. It acted as a distraction for her and SAkura''s hips stilled. Her cock continued to be hard and she kept on coming inside Yoko.


    Even the smallest touch caused Sakura''s barbs to dig deeply into Yoko''s pussy. But despite that, Sakura continued to come and did not calm down even a single bit. Her cock was like a broken hose, coming non-stop.


    When Sakura finally pulled her cock out of Yoko''s body, come flowed all around her and Yoko''s stomach looked big.


    Sakura was fascinated by this and she could not help but lean down to check on Yoko''s gaping pussy.


    "Ah fuck, it''s so tough to sit up. I feel so huge because of all this cum in my body."


    Yoko tried to sit but her cum-filled stomach caused her balance to waver and she fell on the bed once more. The whole display caused Sakura to watch her with wide eyes.


    "Yoko¡­I¡­this is¡­you look gorgeous while you are all big and swollen. It''s a shame that your pregnancy is not as visible as it should be according to your condition."


    Sakura bit her lip as she was not sure what she should say and how she should word her amazement. Seeing her like this, Amane could not help but let out a small laugh.


    "So you want to see me waddle my way all around our house and other places because I am huge and carrying a baby? Is that one of your fantasies, Sakura?"


    Yoko''s tasing words caused Sakura to flush in embarrassment. She wanted to speak something but no words came out of her mouth after that. She closed it and went away toward the side.


    Sakura would not meet Yoko''s eyes anymore since she was sure that her dark desires would become visible if she looked at Yoko.


    A pair of arms snuck around Sakura''s middle and she was pulled flush into Yoko''s front. A pair of soft breasts rubbed against Sakura''s back and she felt Yoko''s wetness leaking out.


    "Sakura, help me clean up here. Your semen is lodged all the way deep into my body and I don''t think I can get it all out myself. I would need your help in this regard."


    Sakura gulped as she considered this offer. She wanted to take it but it felt like a trap at the same time. She could not make up her mind about what she should do now.


    "Fine, if this is what you want, then let me help you out. You will hurt the egg if you try to get all the cum out of yourself."


    Sakura turned around and sunk her finger inside Yoko. it was warm and sticky inside her body and the heat made Sakura gulp. She could feel her finger being sucked into Yiko''s body uninterrupted.


    "If you keep on waiting around like this, then you will not be helping me out but making me more and more frustrated by the second."


    Yoko complained and Sakura sunk a second finger into her body. It felt good to fuck Yoko this deep and satisfaction filled Sakura''s body.


    ''This is what I want - to keep Yoko in my bed all the time and to tend to her. No outside interference and no extra thinking. I wish this life could last forever.''


    But no matter how much Sakura wanted to make this life a reality, she had responsibilities and duties she needed to attend to. She could not afford to slack off on anything right now.


    Little did she know that there was a huge shock waiting for them once they left their room and emerged into the living room.


    There was a pair of people who looked familiar to Sakura but there should be no reason or way for them to be alive.


    *cough*


    "Yoko, Sakura, I have a somewhat¡­shocking news for you both. Now, sit down and do not freak out when I tell you this. But, Yoko, your father and mother have been alive all this time. And they finally managed to make it back home."


    Sakura felt her heart chill with fear. This was supposed to be a happy occasion but Sakura still felt annoyed for some reason.


    She looked at Yoko to see the kind of reaction she gave, but Yoko only gave an empty and hollow smile back. It was as if she had not even heard what Sakura''s father had said to her.


    "Yoko, did you not hear me? I said that your parents are back. Is that the kind of reaction you are going to show? That empty and clueless smile? The least you could do is to hug them and ask them what happened."


    Akabe Tsurugi seemed to be taking the situation too seriously. And somehow, it was amusing to see. Sakura''s father looked more upset and happy over this situation than Yoko Tsurugi was.


    "Oh, so you both are back? Well, what do you want me to say? I don''t care if my *parents* are back or not since I have no memory of them ever being in my life. Now, I would like to take my leave."


    Yoko Tsurugi stood up in the middle of this conversation and decided to walk away from the conversation. She did not even consider the feelings of the people she was leaving behind.


    Akabe Tsurugi gasped at Yoko''s behavior and he could not help but feel apologetic to the couple behind him. He had no excuse to explain how Yoko ended up with this attitude of hers.


    He could still not believe that his brother and his life were back. What happened before was still stuck in Akabe''s mind and he missed Yoko''s exit.


    He looked toward his brother with an apologetic expression and looked down as his brother gave him a kind look.


    "I-I will go and talk with Yoko. She might be behaving like this but I know that she has a sensitive mind when it comes to these things. I am sure she did not mean to offend you or anything."


    Akabe apologized and the couple in front of him chuckled.


    "We know that you did your best for Yoko''s sake, Akabe. We do not blame you for her current attitude. It is our fault for coming back like this."

 Chapter 309 - 309: 309: We are your parents [pt1]

    It was one of those listless days for Akabe when he did not know what to do with his lie. There was a time in his life when everything had looked dark and gloomy to him.


    That was when he had been left behind by his wife to start a new life. And that had been one of the darkest times of Akabe Tsurugi''s life. His sorrow this time felt the same as the one he had felt before.


    But this time, his pain was more permanent since his wife would never return to his life again. She was dead with no way to even retrieve her soul. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And everyone knew that there was no way to bring back people once they died. The last person to do so did not have a good fate in the end.


    Akabe Tsurugi was busy wallowing in his self-pity when the door of his room was knocked by his servant. Akabe threw his vase on the door in agitation and he refused to turn around and pay it any attention.


    "Master, I am sorry to disturb you but there is something important I need to tell you. Can you spare me a second of your time?"


    The butler asked but Akabe acted as if he did not hear the butler. He was in no mood to tolerate anyone today.


    "Master, please! You need to listen to me since it is important. Please, come out."


    The butler received a vase thrown on his face for his efforts. The butler flinched away from the attack and he looked sick.


    But Akabe Tsurugi could sense that the butler had not given up. So, he opened the door, ready to tear the butler a new one. But as soon as his eyes fell on the couple in front of him, his jaw dropped and he had to rub his eyes.


    "My dear younger brother, are you not going to ask me to come in? Your elder brother has arrived home after years of being away."


    Akabe Tsurugi felt his heart skip a beat as he watched his dead elder brother along with his wife smiling at the younger with sparkling eyes.


    "Y-Y-You! How are you alive? No, more importantly, how did you get back home? You did not even contact me all this time."


    Akabe gasped and his mind went blank. He could not compute seeing his brother alive and back in front of him.


    "Don''t look so shocked. It is, indeed a miracle that I and my wife survived that crash. We were in a coma for a few years after that and then I lost my memory and then my wife lost her memory and then we both fell into another coma. It was a whole journey up until now and it was crazy, but we are finally back home."


    Akabe''s mouth was open with a gap as he heard his brother say these cringy things.


    Now, if most people had said these things to Akabe and claimed to be someone he knew, he would have slammed the door on their faces and called it a day.


    But Akabe''s brother had been a crazy person ever since Akabe could remember. And the one worse than him had been his more than oblivious wife. That woman had been a menace and a different kind than his brother.


    "Big sister¡­what about you? How are you feeling?"


    Akabe asked, hoping with all his might that he would get a sane answer from the female in front of him.


    "Me? My spirit has been possessed by an inter-dimensional beast. I am afraid that I am no longer a human and I am here to gather all your energy for myself. Now come and give me your soul."


    Akabe did not even get to react before the female grabbed his head and threatened to twist it. His neck felt the strain of that attack and Akabe slammed his fists against the arm holding his head.


    The older female instantly let him go but her grip had been tight enough for it to be still hurting Akabe''s head.


    "Oh, my dear, if you want to scold Akabe then you need to use your words. There is no need for you to be so violent with him. Otherwise, I will get jealous, ouch, why did you hit me?"


    Akabe watched as his big brother rubbed his stomach after he was smacked into it.


    "You said you were jealous of Akabe''s physical abuse, Albus. You had this smack a long time coming."


    "Sherina, mercy. Have mercy on me. I meant that I wanted you to hit on me in our bed."


    "So, you want me to hit you during the night? I got it. Get ready to not be able to wake up tomorrow because you are too hurt."


    This was not a lovely banter or sex talk. Sheridan would impale Albus on a sword if she had to keep her promise. It was all messed up but that was just how this couple was.


    "Anyway Akabe, we can discuss this all later. For now, I want you to arrange a meeting between me and my daughter. It has been years since I last met her and I want to talk to her. I remember her as a sweet and cute child. I wonder how she has grown up to be."


    Albus wondered and Akabe wanted to know the same thing as well. How would Yoko react once he saw her birth parents once more?


    ¡­


    .


    ¡­


    And that was how they found themselves in the current situation. Yoko did not look surprised or happy to have her parents back. Her face looked bored and listless.


    Even Sakura chose to follow Yoko''s example and keep her distance away from the pair in front of her.


    *cough*


    "Anyway Yoko, since your father is back, will you be giving up the position of the family head back to him? There is no longer a need for you to head this position, right?"


    Akabe asked and he felt glad for this. This was the only reason he felt glad that his brother had returned.


    "Oh, now Akabe, you misunderstood me and my wife. We do not want the position of the family head from my daughter. She can keep it if she wants to. There is no need for her to bow down to us, Yoko."


    Albus tried to calm the situation down and Yoko finally let out a smile.


    "Don''t worry, father. I have no intention of handing his post over to anyone. I don''t think I can even hand this post over to anyone else even if I want to since I already handed this post over to Sakura here."


    Everyone looked surprised to hear Yoko say this. This should have been the happiest moment of Akabe''s life but he was feeling melancholic right now.


    He looked toward his daughter who had an awkward expression on her face. Disbelief colored her eyes and Sakura opened her mouth, only to close it again.


    In the end, Sakura finally caught her breath and voiced her opinion out.


    "Yoko, are you saying that you are not going to take this post back from me? But you are the family head and I do not wish to be the family head in your place. Please do not do this to me."


    Sakura begged Yoko but the elder was not listening to her.


    It would be better to say that Sakura''s pleas were going through one ear and out of the other. The youngest had no choice but to give up in the end.


    "Yoko, are you sure this is something that you want to do? If so, then I respect your choice. But you can always take your position back if you want to later."


    Albus assured Yoko almost as if he had control over this in the future. But no one broke his illusion and they all left Albus to feel satisfied.


    The one who looked the most dissatisfied with the situation was Sherian. She looked at Yoko as if she could not believe that she was her daughter.


    "You are my daughter? I have never been so disappointed in someone this much before. I refuse to acknowledge you as my daughter."


    Sherian spoke with an angry expression on her face. She looked at Yoko with a terrified expression, almost as if she was ready to fight Yoko.


    But once more, Yoko looked as if she did not care for her mother''s opinion at all.


    "Alright, if you do not want me to acknowledge you as your daughter, then you do not have to do so. I do not care either way and I also do not have enough patience to care about these small matters."


    Yoko stood up and Sherina''s temper finally hit the roof.


    "Small matter? Do you want to say that your mother''s acknowledgement doesn''t mean anything to you? How dare you be this arrogant in front of me¡­"


    Sherina stood up to take a step toward Yoko but she froze in her footsteps. The way Yoko looked at her made the eldest female shiver in fright. Every instinct in her body was warning her to stay in her lane.


    "My *birth* mother or not, I did not see a need to respect you when you were away from my life without any reason. Now, if you have a reason to tell me, then come and find me. Otherwise, please stay away from me for your good."


    Yoko walked out of the room without looking back. Sakura also followed her out with an awkward expression.

 Chapter 310 - 310: 310: We are your parents [pt2]

    "Yoko, what are you doing? Your parents are finally back and you decide to make a run for it in front of them? What were you thinking about while doing this?"


    Sakura followed Yoko out of the room. She had a disappointed look on her face when she looked at Yoko since she had not expected something like this from the elder one.


    This felt as if Yoko was running away from her parents and it clashed with the personality of Yoko she knew. Sakura was concerned about her cousin and her well-being, but she was also concerned about the rest of the family


    "Sakura, if I never accept those people as my parents and remain in a passive-aggressive relationship all my life, would you follow me or them in the future? Which one would you choose?"


    Yoko asked and Sakura was stumped. But not for long because it was not a question for her at all.


    "Of course, I will choose you above anyone and anything else, Yoko. you are the one who dragged me out of my misery and gave me a new life. So, there is no need for you to be concerned about me ever betraying you for anything."


    Sakura assured Yoko and that was when Yoko began to grin. Her smile was a little sad and a lot more sinister than Sakura expected.


    That look almost made Sakura take a step back before she caught herself and straightened herself out. She could not show that she was scared or annoyed by Yoko. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is a good attitude to have, Sakura. You should hold on to your caution and make sure to always follow me. I will never betray you as long as you remain loyal to me."


    Yoko assured Sakura and diverted her attention to the real topic they were talking about. Before Sakura could ask Yoko about the topic at hand, Yoko was already gone from her line of sight.


    ''Looks like it will be another disharmonious family. But Yoko should understand that her family is different from mine. Her father wants to do anything for her and loves her so she should try to understand them as well."


    That was what Sakura believed in. But she was also not willing to go behind Yoko''s back and play some tricks on her.


    Besides, now that Yoko was showing her unhappiness and suspicion in the open, Sakura could also do the same. Something about this situation did not sit well with her.


    "Hey you, I need you to do something for me. Keep an eye on Yoko''s parents and report any small detail that happens to me. This is an order from my side. Do you understand?"


    Sakura ordered the servant who bowed and went forward to carry out her order. Sakura looked around, half expecting her loyal maid Layla to come out and greet her. But that did not happen.


    ''Oh yeah, Layla is dead. She will never greet me like before.''


    There was a pang of pain in Sakura''s chest over losing someone loyal to her but she recovered the very next second. She still had Yoko to keep herself grounded.


    ....


    The ceremony for Elios Tsurugi''s and the other people''s death was held the very next day. This time, even more people than before came.


    No matter how much people were afraid of another attack happening, they still wanted to create ties with the Tsurugi family. Especially even more when Sakura inherited her mother''s fortune.


    So, for most people, this was not a funeral site, but a place they came here to ensure their future. They were currently waiting for Sakura to come out.


    The first person who came out dressed in black was a well-dressed lady with sharp and hard features. The older generation gasped as soon as they took notice of her.


    The angry lady heard this as well and she began to get annoyed at them all.


    "Hey, what are you all looking at? Do you need me to pluck your eyes out of your head for you?"


    The lady raged and most people looked away from her in shock and fright. Those who did not¡­continued to look at her unabashed and in shock.


    The lady took out her sword and she was about to attack when an easy-going man stopped her by hugging her body.


    "Sherina, no you cannot do that. No matter how annoyed you are, you cannot kill people for your benefit. This is not the right thing to do."


    The people who recognized Sherina looked pale and ready to lose consciousness when they noticed this new figure. They all knew Albus Tsurugi''s looks and how he behaved.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, all these people had to admit that this couple was the one they remembered from their memory.


    But as far as anyone knew, this couple had died a long time ago. There should be no way that they were supposed to be here.


    "A-Am I hallucinating? How are Albus and Sherina here? The Tsurugi main couple died about 15 years ago."


    "That''s right. Rumor had that they could not stand their daughter any longer and they decided to leave her behind and go on an adventure. Once they were gone, they never came back."


    All around the gathering, people talked and gossiped. They did not care about the ceremony or the dead any longer. For them, the interest of the living was much more important to them.


    They all failed to notice when Sakura walked into the hallway with her father. They also did not notice how Yoko Tsurugi was merging into the crowd of the room and looking at them all with amused expressions.


    These people only had eyes for the drama that was being caused by the emergence of the dead couple.


    "*cough* You all have gathered here to honor and respect my dead mother and all the other employees who died during the accident in the Tsurugi house. Please keep your quiet while you are on my premises."


    Amane finally had enough of watching things happen in front of her. She knew that these people would continue to endlessly if she did not do anything about it. So, she decided to do something about it anyway.


    Everyone looked at Amane with a shocked expression. They were not sure if what they heard was right or wrong. Did Yoko Tsurugi seriously tell people to stop paying attention to her parents?


    People noticed how Sherina Tsurugi bit her lip in frustration. She was someone who was blunt and used to attention. She thrived on it and that was why her character had become so twisted as well.


    "Yoko, come down here and spend some bonding time with your mother and me. we will help you adjust to this atmosphere so do not worry."


    Albus was much more easygoing and he seemed to want to be good to Yoko at least. People noticed how Sherina gave Albus an acidic look for suggesting such a baseless thing and even Yoko looked uninterested in doing so.


    "No thank you. You both are rather strongly attached and look to be in love with each other. How can I come between you and your love for each other."


    Yoko explained and the others around her felt awkward because of their words. They noticed how both of her parents flinched at Yoko''s accusations but her mother looked far angrier than her father did.


    "Yoko, you ungrateful¡­."


    "Yoko, it has been so long since we last met. I have missed you so much that I wanted to tell you all about it. Hey, these people look familiar. Now, where have I seen them before?"


    Charlie finally found an opportunity to stick with Yoko and she looked happy. Then she noticed the couple in front of her and Charlie looked a little annoyed but also intrigued.


    "Greetings, divine leader. We are the Tsurugi couple and Yoko''s parents. I have heard about how you have become friends with our Yoko. I would like to say that you already feel like family to me and my wife."


    Albus grinned a happy smile when he looked at Charlie Suzuki. His beaming face looked real and people were already willing to believe that he was the real deal.


    Everyone expected Charlie to be on guard and try to make a good first impression on her friend''s parents.


    But despite all the things Charlie Suzuki could do about this situation, she only grinned but did not pay any special attention to the couple in front of her.


    "So, you are Yoko''s parents? It is nice to meet you both. Now if you do not mind, I would like to take your daughter with me. We have a few things we need to discuss anyway."


    Charlie placed a hand on Yoko''s shoulder and she did not give anyone a chance to protest before she pulled Yoko away from everyone. People looked stunned to see such a scene but they could not stop the divine leader.


    It was only after they were far enough that Charlie took the handoff on Yoko''s shoulder and turned her around.


    "So, your parents, huh? You must be happy to have them back safe and sound. But despite that, you do not look happy Yoko."


    Charlie asked as she took in Yoko''s face. She could not make out any traces of extra happiness and restlessness in Yoko''s eyes.


    Was Yoko even happy to see her parents back or not? That was what would determine how Charlie would treat the pair in the future as well.

 Chapter 311 - 311: 311: Consequences of your own actions [pt1]

    Amane could not ready Charlie''s expression but she did notice the jealousy and hope in Charlie''s voice. It seemed as if Charlie still held some hope for Amane to return to her real self.


    But death was an irreversible process. If you aimed to bring a soul back from the cycle of rebirth, then you had to pay a heavy price. And the thing that came back was no longer a soul, but a harbinger of death and destruction.


    It was something everyone wanted to accept and move on with their lives. There is no need for anyone to try such a dangerous thing.


    "I don''t particularly care about my parents. They have been dead for most of my life and I have accepted that outcome. People who had been left in the past should remain there."


    Amane very subtly told Charlie Suzuki to give up on Amane as well. It had been centuries and there was no chance of her coming back.


    Her words made Charlie Suzuki flinch and the elder was taken aback. She had not said anything but it still felt as if she had been seen through by Yoko Tsurugi. In the end, Charlie decided to mask her discomfort by laughing it off.


    "Hahaha, you are so funny Yoko, but don''t worry. I am not waiting nor hoping for a miracle to happen to me, I have accepted what happened in my past and decided to walk toward a future. After all, it has you in it."


    This was supposed to be a serious situation but Amane felt her laugh bubble beneath the surface of her calmness.


    Sakura''s words were ironic since she did not know whom she was talking about. Amane held her laugh back for the time being before she decided to head back into the hallway.


    Somehow, the crowd seemed to have doubled in size while Yoko had been gone. And a lot of the crowd seemed to be concentrated around Sakura and her father.


    Most of the males here today have either come for Sakura or for Yoko''s hand in marriage. They all wanted to inherit the great fortune that they possessed. And among the two, Sakura had been chosen as the easier target.


    Amane was about to head toward Sakura to help her when she felt someone approaching her. The man who did so was a well-built and drunk person. He looked three times Amane''s age and was not well-kept.


    He reached out toward Amane''s arm and grabbed it roughly. His grip was tight and warm, keeping Amane grounded in her place. But his smell surely reeked, putting Amane in a bad mood.


    *hic* "Y-Yoko Tsurugi, you think you are so high and mighty, huh? Well, you might be that but I am a great person as well. So, hurry up and marry me already."


    The man was drunk as he could not keep his focus on Amane at all. His eyes continued to roll around and his dizziness made the man sway on his feet.


    "Sir, you are drunk. Please let go of my hand or I will be forced to make you release the grip you have on me."


    Amane warned the man but he looked unconcerned. He did not believe that Yoko Tsurugi had any power to back up her claim. He snorted in her face and his eyes looked at her filled with challenge.


    *hic* "If you think you can remove my hand from your arm, then go ahead. But if you are not able to, then you will *hic* must marry me. *hic**hic* is that a *hic* deal?"


    The man asked with utter confidence in his strength. And Amane had to admit that this man had a little bit of physical advantage over most people. But Amane was different.


    Instead of replying to this man, she grabbed his wrist and twisted it around. The sound of bones snapping was heard before the man grabbed his wrist in pain. The shock of being hurt seemed to have knocked the man back into the conscious realm.


    "I¡­ouch, these hurts. My wrist burns and it feels as if it would break any second now. Ouch, this wrist of mine. Y-You! How dare you do this to me? Don''t you know who I am?"


    The rude male asked as he looked Yoko up and down with disdain. He could not figure out how this small and weak-looking female had managed to exert this much power and break his bones as well.


    But this old man still did not have any fear. The main reason was that he was being backed by someone amazing. Once Yoko Tsurugi heard about his backing, she would throw herself toward him as well.


    "Do you know that I am from the divine guild? I am also one of my mother''s favourite child this century. Lady Suzuki has a spot for me and you will get into trouble if you do not consider my warnings."


    The rude male continued to brag, totally unaware that he was barking up the wrong tree. The only person who did not care about Charlie Suzuki and her status was Yoko in the hall.


    "Oh, so you are Charlie''s favourite child? I thought it was Helios. Are you sure you have enough proof to back up your claim?"


    Amane asked and she watched how the man turned red and then pale then back red in a minute,


    "Helios? That kid is far too young to be Mother''s favourite. I have held the spot for being her favourite for a long time now and I will keep it for a long time as well. Even that new obsessions of mother''s, whatever her name is, will not last long."


    The man boasted in front of Amane, not being aware that ''she'' was the so-called obsession Charlie Suzuki had.


    Amane had been annoyed at this man before but now she was just amused. Something about his words and the way he spoke felt funny to her and Amane wanted to hear more.


    "Oh, so go on. Tell me more about your mother and how you are her favourite child."


    *cough*


    The man was taken aback by Amane''s sudden question but then he grinned in confidence and relief.


    "Lady Suzuki always remained with me when I was younger and she also attended my marriage ceremony when she refused to attend any social functions, she deemed unfit to attend. You do not know how amazing my mother is."


    "But if you apologize and agree to go out with me, I can put in some good words for you in front of my mother."


    The man continued to brag all the time and someone finally had enough of it. Amane was also getting annoyed so she held up her hand to knock this man out¡­


    Only to be stopped when Helios made his way toward her and grabbed his brother''s arm. He gave Amane the most apologetic look he could. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bother, it is time for us to leave. Mother is calling for you and asking you to head home. You do not want to disappoint her, right?"


    Helios asked and the older man frowned before recognition flashed across his eyes. The most frightening expression flashed across that man''s face and he flinched.


    "Mother is asking me to go home? I see. So, I shall head home right now. Yoko, come with me back to my home. I want to continue my talk with you and I also assure you that you will have a fantastic time with me."


    The older man leered at Amane with his eyes filled with intent. It was disgusting and it took every inch of self-control Amane had to keep herself in check and not kill this man.


    Helios paled as well and looked toward Sean for help. The elder police officer sighed and made his way toward the trio who were causing trouble.


    "Elder brother, you cannot invite random people to go back with you. Your wife would not be happy and you might face problems in the future as well. You are tarnishing your reputation by doing this."


    Sean calmly explained his brother but he scoffed at Sean''s words and continued to grin like a lunatic.


    "Ha, reputation? Reputation is nothing but a social constraint that can be bought with money. Once I have Yoko Tsurugi as my mistress and the one financially backing me up. How can anyone dare to question me and my authority in such a case?"


    The man asked and Sean felt second-hand embarrassment while looking at his brother. It was one thing for his brother to be saying these things in private, but it was another to be saying these in a public setting where others could hear these words.


    Even more so when their mother hears these words and heads toward them. No one wanted to endure their mother''s nagging or face her anger.


    Before anyone could stop the eldest person, he lunged toward Amane and tried to grab her wrist. Everyone was too stunned to be able to stop him from going crazy.


    In the end, the one who reacted once more was Yoko as she completely dodged the crazy person, and her anger boiled at the disrespect. ''


    "You know what? I have had enough of you annoying me like this. It is time for me to teach you a lesson."


    Amane tested the man''s arm around and threw him back with only one hand. Everyone who looked at her looked shocked at the display of her power.


    "Take him out and make sure he doesn''t show up near me again. Next time I will not be so chill about it."

 Chapter 312 - 312: 312: Consequences of your own actions [pt2]

    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Once Amane threw that man out, others became even more vigilant around her and their eyes looked away from Amane when they looked at them.


    The only ones who still dared to look at Amane right now were her *mother* and Sakura. Of course, the one who decided to confront Amane first was Sherian.


    Sherina''s thunderous expression was visible to everyone in the hallway. Those who were of the upper generation knew about Sherina''s legendary temper but it had been too long since they had last seen it.


    They wondered who the recipient of this reprimand would be this time. Would it be the man who threatened and showed Yoko Tsurugi discourtesy? Or would it be Yoko herself?


    "Yoko Tsurugi! What do you think you are doing? That young master is a guest and one from the divine guild nonetheless. Do you want to make enemies with the divine guild by doing this?"


    Sherina tried to ask this in a calm voice but her voice was loud no matter what she did. She was not able to hold herself back from speaking like this.


    But instead of looking scared or sorry, Amane had a calm and humorous look on her face. It made Sherina confused and the way she expressed it was through anger and disappointment.


    "Me? Make enemies of the divine guild? Well, I would love to see that day as well, but I don''t think we are even close to such a day. I bet I can banish this old man forever and Charlie Suzuki would care."


    *hiss*


    Amane''s mouth was slapped shut by her mother''s palm. The older lady had gone place after hearing such casual language come out of her mouth.


    "Yoko, don''t be an idiot. Do you think that this is a joke or something? You do not know how dangerous it is for you to insult the divine leader like this-"


    "Did Yoko Tsurugi just insult me? I would like to hear what she said as well. Hmmm, what did you say about me, Yoko? Come on! Let me hear it as well."


    An arm slipped around Amane''s shoulder and the divine leader appeared out of nowhere. People were startled to see her and Sherina''s place face went lifeless. For a full minute, it was as if no one dared to breathe.


    Sherian stood in front of Lady Suzuki with a proud but exhausted expression on her face. She knew that Yoko had made a mistake and she needed to apologize.


    "My lady, I know my daughter made a mistake, but please forgive her this time. I assure you that she did not mean anything by her careless words."


    Sherian bowed in front of Charlie Suzuki to show her sincerity. This was the first time she had lowered her head in front of anyone and society gasped.


    But at the same time, they understood where Sherina was coming from as well. No one wanted to make an enemy out of Charlie Suzuki.


    Everyone expected Charlie Suzuki to take this apology and let her temper go. But they were all forgetting one very important thing - Charlie Suzuki was friends with Yoko Tsurugi. As such, she liked to stick with Yoko no matter what.


    And this time, it was no different.


    "I was not talking to you, Sherina Tsurugi. The one I was asking this question was Yoko. how dare you interrupt our conversation and butt in like this? Do you have a death wish?"


    Charlie Suzuki''s threat was heard by everyone. Her voice carried an authority that was difficult to refute.


    Even if Sherina was confident in herself, she could not help but feel awkward and a little scared now.


    "Charlie, stop being an idiot and come with me. We still need to pay our respects to my aunt at her death ceremony. This is no place to be playing around like this."


    The whole hall gasped as they watched Yoko drag Charlie Suzuki behind her. Charlie had a pout on her face but she walked behind without a second thought.


    But not before giving a last look toward Sherina Tsurugi.


    "What was that pressure? I felt as if I would die."


    Sherina gasped and spoke out aloud. She did not mean to but her mind and body were not cooperating right now.


    "Sister-in-law, I would advise you not to taunt Yoko in such public places. She had Lady Suzuki have a special bond and they are close as well. I''m sorry, I should have told you about this before."


    Akabe''s face looked exhausted and his eyes red when he came to Sherina''s rescue. Sherina had a surprised look on her face as she looked at her daughter.


    "Looks like our daughter is doing extremely well in her life so we do not need to interfere. What about a man? Is my daughter dating anyone? What about marriage? Does she have anyone in mind?"


    Albus walked toward the group as well and he inserted himself forcefully into the conversation. Albus''s words caused Akabe to flinch and made him remember that engagement he had tried to set up for Yoko.


    Now he was glad that it had not gone through. His brother believes in a love marriage and he would not have forgiven Akabe if he made Yoko marry young and without any love.


    ''Besides, I am sure that Yoko is dating a girl, or she at least likes girls. The only guys she hangs around are kids or the ones who work with her.''


    That was Akabe''s belief but he did not voice it all out. Instead, he turned toward the couple standing behind him and decided to stir them out of the danger.


    ......


    Amane threw the flower in her hand on top of the coffin. It would be burned soon but people could pay their respect to the dead before that.


    "A body is a resource and can be used to do a lot of harmful things once it is dead. That is why, we burn it to purify it. It signifies a new life and a new beginning for a pure being that is someone''s soul. I wonder how many more times will I see this ceremony until my life ends."


    Charlie had a melancholic expression when she looked at the coffin in front of her. Elios Tsurugi''s face was not visible between all the branches that covered her body and there were various degrees of burn marks on it.


    In the first place, to call it a body would be disrespectful. This was nothing more than a lump of burned branches in front of Amane. The actual body of Elios Tsurugi had been burned away by Sakura during the confrontation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If someone heard you speak, they would think that you are tired of living. But if that is the case, then I would more than love to take care of you. At least, you will stop annoying me that way."


    Sakura kneeled in front of her mother''s body as well. It never got easier for her to look at her mother, but things were slowly looking better for her. She no longer looked away from the reminder of her mother''s dead body.


    Silence followed Sakura''s words as everyone paid their respect. And then it was time to set the coffin ablaze. The one to do this was Akabe and even his tears were exhausted at this point.


    It was a solemn ceremony where everyone pretended to mourn a soul they never knew. And before they all knew it; it was time to head back.


    Charlie Suzuki was about to head back as well when someone collided with her. Everyone could tell that it was intentional and they all looked at Crescenta with a horrified expression.


    Did this girl have a death wish or something? How would she be able to compensate Charlie Suzuki if the elder took offense to this collision?


    But none of this mattered to Crescenta. All she wanted was a chance to show off herself and make the divine leader aware of her presence.


    So as soon as Charlie Suzuki looked at her, Crescenta pulled the most pitiful expression she could on her face and looked up. Tears threatened to fall out of her eyes and Crescenta was sure that the divine leader would not be able to push her away now.


    "O-Oh, I am sorry, Lady Suzuki. I am just too baffled and in shock ever since my aunt died. She was a great lady and I do not know what to do without her in my life. I-I am sorry. I did not mean to unburden all my thoughts on you."


    Around her, everyone looked shocked at Crescenta''s bold attempts to gain Charlie Suzuki''s attention. Even more so since Sakura was just there and the one who had died had been Sakura''s mother.


    ''I know the moral code of the divine guild. Lady Suzuki would not be able to ignore me if I shed a few more tears. It was the right way for me to be acting right now.''


    Crescenta was happy with her performance and she continued to look pitiful. She felt the divine leader looking at her more and more, causing Crescenta to lean into her body.


    Or well, try to lean into her body but Charlie Suzuki pulled back at the last second, causing Crescenta to stumble.


    Luckily, Crescenta had expected something like this to happen so she was prepared and caught herself in time. She looked up at Charlie Suzuki with the most pitiful expression she could muster.


    "Lady Suzuki, can you help me out in my lonely times? I promise to always be faithful to you."

 Chapter 313 - 313: 313: Consequences of your own actions [pt3]

    Everyone looked stunned at Crescenta''s bold actions. Her grandfather looked horrified at the mess she was creating and he wanted to go forward and drag his granddaughter back as soon as he could.


    But he had to hold his desire back because the deed had already been done and Charlie Suzuki had yet to respond to Crescenta''s provocations. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Crescenta, you are a daring one! I did not know you and my mother used to be this close. I never actually saw you with my mother as well. So where did all this latent love come from?"


    Sakura asked as she barely suppressed her rage. She had never expected her emotions to try and get the better of her like this. But the wounds her mother had left on her were still fresh and pressing on them hurt Sakura.


    Not that Crescenta minded doing just that. Crescenta did not even care what or where she was speaking when she spoke.


    "Your mother was like a second mother to me and you only must blame yourself for it, Sakura. You were too busy playing with Yoko to pay attention to your poor mother. As a result, I got close with her."


    "I was more of a daughter to her than you ever were."


    Crescenta bragged and now everyone knew that this was going a little overboard. Crescenta had never been close to Elios but she was busy bullshitting as much as she could.


    "Oh no, it''s all so sad that I cannot hold back my tears. You will comfort me, won''t you, lady Suzuki? Please help me feel better."


    Crescenta begged with tearful eyes. Everyone looked stunned at her bold actions except Amane who ended up laughing out loud at the situation.


    "T-This is hilarious. Man, this is better than any show I could have asked for. Elios Tsurugi and being close to someone? This is a first. That cold-hearted woman could only think about her profit and how to better her life. She had no room in her heart for another."


    "As for you visiting Elios a lot. I know for a fact that you only talked with her a couple of times ever since she came to live back with us. You did not even get invited to any meetings or outings she planned."


    "But most importantly, her will does not even mention you or anything. So how can *you* be considered important to Elios?"


    Amane asked all these questions to Crescenta and made the female flustered. Crescenta was shocked still once the accusations started.


    She had not expected all these questions, nor had she expected Yoko to be the one to ask them all. In her mind, Yoko was a fool who was easy to take care of. So Crescenta had not even considered her a danger up until now.


    "I¡­that is¡­. this is not fair, for you to be speaking like this. You have no right to interfere in our talk Yoko. A-And as for me not being invited out by Aunt Elios, isn''t it obvious? It''s because my aunt cared for me and did not want me to get hurt."


    "This is how deep our bond goes."


    Crescenta bragged once more and stopped paying attention to others. The only one she cared to pay attention to was Charlie Suzuki now.


    "Lady Divine, you believe me, right? All I said was the truth and you can strike me if you think I am lying. I will never¡­ehhhh."


    The ground adjacent to Crescenta was struck with lightning and Charlie Suzuki held her hand out once more. Her hand was held up so that her palm could be seen clearly. And electricity cracked in the space.


    "Do you think I am an idiot who has no head to think? I can smell lies from a mile away so there is no way I am not aware of how much truth you spoke."


    "The only reason I allowed you to keep on going was because Yoko found you amusing all this time. But I am not in the mood to take any more of your bullshit."


    Any confidence Crescenta had up until now wavered and she suddenly looked scared. Breathing was getting harder for Crescenta as more and more pressure was put on her body.


    "I-I am sorry. Please forgive me. This will not happen again."


    Crescenta instantly apologized, realizing that she made a mistake. She should not have spoken all the bullshit about being filial and missing Lady Elios.


    Heck, if she knew about Charlie Suzuki''s ability beforehand, then Crescenta would not have said half of the things she did. But it was too late to say anything now.


    "Do you know what you did wrong? I did not care if you lied to me or tried to deceive me like you did. I must admit that it was rather amusing to see you try and speak the bullshit you did. But you went after Yoko and that is not right."


    Crescenta felt her breath stop working and her brain only had one thought.


    ''It was Yoko! The one Charlie Suzuki liked was Yoko and I was wrong in my assumptions.''


    But what use was this realization when Crescenta''s impression had already been ruined? The way she was being held by the divine leader right now, her feet off the ground and her throat in her tight grip, Crescenta was sure she would die.


    "H-Help me."


    Crescenta reached out to anyone she could to save her life. But her libs did not have enough power.


    People gasped as they watched his display. They did not know what they should do to help Crescenta out. And most of them did not even want to help her out.


    It was Crescenta''s fault she was in this situation.


    In the end, the one who stepped forward was Sherina. She could not watch someone being killed in front of her since it went against her code of conduct.


    Her body was frozen in fear and shock but she still willed it to move forward and grab Charlie Suzuki''s extended arm.


    "Lady Suzuki, please let go of Crescenta. I know that she made a mistake but we cannot kill her for it. It would not be the right thing to do."


    Sherina tried to make the divine leader let go of Crescenta. But all it did was make the divine leader even angrier and her grip started to crush Crescenta''s throat.


    "You do realize that the one Crescenta insulted was not only me but your daughter as well, right? And you are still going to take her side? Is that what you are choosing?"


    Sherina took in a deep breath to calm herself down before her eyes flashed with determination.


    "Lady Suzuki, I know that the one who was insulted was my daughter, but I am still asking you to let Crescenta go. I will teach this child better and she will never cross paths with you again."


    Sherina hoped that this much was not enough. Even she was beginning to feel faith because of the power being displayed in front of her. She was not sure she could be able to keep her conscious for any longer.


    Just when it felt like everything was over and they would die, Yoko decided to interfere. She placed her hand on top of Charlie Suzuki''s hand and Charlie instantly let go and dropped her hand.


    "Charlie, I think we can let things pass this time. I would rather not spend my time planning more death ceremonies for the next few months. Also, I prefer to take my revenge personally and I need these people alive for that."


    Yoko''s voice sounded creepy and it made people flinch when they heard her speak. Even Sherina looked taken aback and she felt a sliver of fear run down her spine.


    "Fine, I will let these people for your sake this time, Yoko. But next time they piss me off, it would be the end for them all."


    With those final words of warning, Charlie turned around and pulled Yoko after her. Sakura followed them all out as well.


    In the corner, Akabe Tsurugi sighed as his wife''s death banquet was ruined. He knew that this was going to happen anyway so he was not surprised. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    But he was glad for one thing and that was how Sakura had been taken under Charlie Suzuki''s umbrella. The divine leader might not care for Sakura the same way she cared for Yoko, but it was still something.


    ...


    "You should not have stopped me from killing those two, Yoko. They will continue to annoy you in the future because of what happened right now."


    Charlie reminded Yoko of this and she had a pout on her face. She knew that Yoko was annoyed with her but she did not want that.


    On the other hand, Charlie''s concern made Amane giggle. She was glad to have someone care for her like this but it was not necessary.


    "Aww, you are so cute, Charlie. I know you are worried about me and I am thankful for that. But I don''t think this will be necessary for you to be worried about me. I can take care of myself and my feelings are far from fragile."


    "Besides, I want to take revenge against those who have wronged me with my own hands. There is no need for you to be worried about me."


    Amane assured the divine leader but she bit her lip in agitation. She was about to agree with Yoko when Sean quickly made his way toward the trio. His face had a troubled expression on his face.

 Chapter 314 - 314: 314: Miracle born of blood [pt1]

    "Mother! Mother, we have a big problem. Do you remember the nest of blood butterflies we found and tried to destroy? It is blooming right now. We have no idea what happened and we cannot get close enough to figure it out as well."


    Sean looked pale and tired when he made it to Amane and the trio. His eyes showed genuine fear and even Amane agreed that it was an emergency.


    Blood butterflies were one of the deadliest creatures in the world and they were also the reason behind all the ''vampire'' rumors.


    As the name suggested, the blood butterfly was a beast that survived on the blood of other creatures and it was a completely black butterfly that looked like a swallowtail butterfly. It was impossible to spot one by appearance alone.


    The main reason they were dangerous was because of their resilience. They needed to be killed in the larva stage since any attempt made on the cocoon would only make them resistant to that kind of magic in the future.


    And once they hatched, the easiest way to kill them all was to starve them of blood.


    The butterflies would die if they did not receive blood for a few days. But any drop of blood would only make them stronger and more persistent.


    "We put up a barrier around the best, right? Then those butterflies should start to die down within a few days. Why do you look so panicked?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie asked Sean and that was when Sean dropped the big bomb, he had been carrying all this time.


    "T-That''s the thing. Those butterflies are behaving rather aggressively. They are attacking the barrier and trying to break free. We cannot tell why this is happening so we want you to look."


    This was troublesome indeed. Amane knew that she needed to look at this situation as well. She might be the only one who could figure out what was happening.


    "I see. This is troublesome indeed. Yoko, I am sorry to ask this of you but¡­"


    "I will come with you. Blood butterflies are a menace but they can be tamed and domesticated if you know how to. I would like to add them to my arsenal if I can."


    These butterflies were huge in number and easy to hide. They would make a great tool for intimidation and getting her point across.


    Both Sakura and Charlie sighed at Amane''s intentions but they were not surprised.


    "Should I accompany you both as well? I am sure my flames would come in handy and¡­"


    "For now, you should remain here Sakura. No matter how distant you were from your mother, you were family after all. People would expect you to be here for her."


    Amane held Sakura back and Sakura did not protest this time. She wanted to stay back this time as well so things worked out.


    Besides, Sakura knew that she would be a huge liability if she went to the clearing and accidentally burned a cocoon. She would make them resilient to all kinds of fire which would be a disaster.


    "I understand. Then I will hold down the front here while you go and do what is necessary."


    Sakura agreed and Amane could not help but ruffle Sakura''s hair. It made Sakura flush pink but she did not say anything about it.


    "That''s a good girl. I will reward you once I am back home for your good work. So, wait for me, and do not do anything reckless."


    Amane''s grip on Sakura''s head tightened just a little bit before she patted Sakura and let her go. The flush that covered Sakura''s face turned her red and she was unable to look at Amane in the face.


    That was their cue to leave for the next location.


    ...


    "The isolated nest of blood butterflies was found in one of our forest grounds. Unfortunately, by the time we found the nest, half of the larva had already started forming cocoons and we had no choice but to wait things out."


    Sean explained the situation to Amane as he drove the car. It was a jerky journey since there was no road in the middle of the forest.


    As soon as they reached the dense parts of the forest, the car could no longer be used and they had to walk on foot from there on. They reached the end of the path and Amane noticed the mass of black flying the same path.


    Hundreds of black butterflies knocked against the barrier that held them in place. The person who maintained the barrier seemed to be having a tough time.


    "L-Lady Divine, you are finally here. I-I don''t think we can hold on to these butterflies for any longer. We do not know what set them off but we cannot control them any longer."


    The guard complained as he tried to hold back the butterflies. But they kept on knocking at the door to be allowed out.


    Amane''s sharp eyes look at look at the mass of black and noticed the red strain in the middle of the clearing. Someone had thrown a dead body in the middle of these butterflies and no one had noticed.


    "Hey, is this barrier one-sided?"


    Amane asked but she already knew the answer. The guard nodded with an almost hesitant look on his face.


    "Yeah, this is one-sided. We decided to cast a one-sided barrier because it is easier to maintain and can be used better with limited resources."


    The guard explained but Amane already knew all that. As soon as she had asked this question, Amane was sure that the others had realized why she had asked this question as well.


    Charlie had exceptionally sharp eyes and she noticed the spot of red in the middle of the barrier as well.


    "These butterflies got a taste of human blood. It would be impossible to calm them down now. We have no choice but to get rid of them. Should we try fire to burn them all? We can gather the butterflies in a conditional barrier and incinerate them."


    This was a good idea. A conditional barrier was one of the toughest things to cast but it was very helpful in this situation.


    As the name suggested, it is only a barrier from which only a selected few things would exit and enter. It was extremely useful in some cases but just as difficult to master because of the control issue.


    Ideally, Amane wanted to cast this barrier but she felt her powers acting unstable right now. Rabelais''s aura was creating havoc inside her and she did not want to deal with it right now.


    "Charlie, you cast the barrier and I will see if I can tame these butterflies or not. It should be possible if they are not too far gone."


    Amane ordered and Charlie looked a little worried. She knew that the way to tame these butterflies was not a normal one. She had seen her adoptive mother do such a thing once.


    It involved offering your blood to these creatures and then forcing your aura inside them that way. Who knew how much blood it would require from Yoko''s side to tame them all? Not to mention, these blood butterflies were bigger than the usual butterflies as well.


    "Are you sure you want to do that? You will hurt yourself unnecessarily and these butterflies might not even be worth saving. I say we should burn them all and kill them."


    Charlie offered this since she did not want to see Yoko get hurt. But Amane only shook her head in regret. She wanted these butterflies at all costs.


    "I am afraid that it would not work out as well as we hope if we burn them all, but that will remain as a last option for us. For now, let''s focus on acquiring these butterflies."


    Charlie sighed as she gave up. She knew that there was no point in arguing with Yoko. The younger was stubborn and would do what she wanted to.


    Amane signaled for Charlie to make the barrier. Charlie did too until the barrier became smaller and smaller. Soon, it had nothing but butterflies inside it. But it was still compared to a small room.


    "Your blood will not be enough to cover the whole room. I still suggest you give up on this stubbornness."


    Charlie warned Yoko but the younger had a way to ensure that she succeeded.


    "There is no need for you to be this worried about me Charlie. Just watch and learn what I do."


    Amane made a small cut on her palm and her blood welled up in her hand. Amane dropped it all on top of the small extension of the barrier in front of her and commanded her power to spread her blood thin.


    Rabelais''s power contradicted Amane''s but it was a calculated risk on Amane''s part. She was able to will herself as the victor in that situation and continue spreading her blood thinly around the barrier.


    The butterflies began to drink her bloom slowly and Amane flinched as more and more of her blood was forced into the formation. She was beginning to feel lightheaded and her body felt heavy.


    But before she could pull back, someone else began to cast their magic on Amane. She looked back, only to see a scared but determined woman helping her out.


    "I-I am a medic and I should be able to replenish your blood for some time. So please, continue with what you are doing."


    The medic looked scared but determined to carry out her work.

 Chapter 315 - 315: 315: Miracles born of blood [pt2]

    It hurt. Being drained at a rapid speed to keep up with the blood flow hurt but Amane kept doing it because it was a necessary step in taming the blood butterflies.


    Had she known how many there would be, Amane would surely have packed a few blood replenishers. But the situation had unexpectedly spawned upon them so Amane had forgotten.


    And then I got lucky by getting a healer who knew the replenishing spell. But the drain still hurt and it put a burden on her body.


    Rabelais''s restricting magic did not help Amane as well. It was fighting with Amane to gain control and mess up the whole taming process. Progress in this field also seemed to be slower than Amane wanted it to be.


    Her legs shook with exhaustion and that was when the first butterfly started to respond to her call. Once the first one fell for Amane''s magic, the others would follow suit.


    "Charlie, catch me if I fall. Do not let me stop this spell."


    Amane ordered and Charlie''s expression widened in surprise. Charlie wanted to stop Amane but the reality of the situation and the burden she had to carry clashed with her desires. In the end, she was rooted in her place until Amane called out to her.


    Once she did move, Charlie closed her arms around Amane''s middle and pulled the younger body against her chest tightly.


    "Is there anything else I can do to help you out? You look exhausted and I am worried that you will collapse soon." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie admitted as she looked at Yoko''s pale face. For the first time, Charlie could see exhaustion on that young but beautiful face.


    "I am sure that I will collapse once I am done with the first part of taming. You need to do two things after that you me. First, gather all the larvae the same way you gathered all the butterflies and bring them to my estate. I will provide them a place to cultivate."


    "Second, check on the dead body and find out how it got in here. People should have instinctively avoided this place. So how did this body get here? Was it an accident? Or someone deliberately tried to agitate these butterflies."


    Charlie did not reply but the way her arms tightened around Amane was proof enough that she understood and she would do as she was asked to do.


    After dealing with Charlie, Amane once again concentrated on the butterflies in front of her. They began to fall for her blood one by one and they began to change forms. Their black wings had a tint of red and they began to settle down.


    "L-Look at those butterflies! They are settling down. I-Is this it? Can we break the barrier now?"


    The exhausted barrier maker called out with a relief-filled voice. He was no longer in charge of the barrier but he wanted to go home. And he would only be able to go home once there were no more barriers to make.


    "Just a minute or two more. I want to make sure that these butterflies are thoroughly dead in my color."


    Amane whispered with whatever strength she had left and she slammed her fist on her other palm. Blood began to flow out faster and the medic flinched as she tried to keep up with the strain.


    The butterflies finally settled down and Amane felt the connection in her blood. The butterflies were hers to command now.


    "Charlie, you can let the barrier down now. These butterflies will not attack anymore."


    Charlie had a worried expression on her face but she did as she was asked to do. She slowly lowered the barrier but she was ready to raise it back up if these butterflies made any sudden move.


    "W-Wait! Isn''t this too early for us to be lowering the barrier? We are still not sure if these butterflies are tamed or not. We should take some time to consider and¡­.epppp keep them away from me."


    The person closest to the barrier suggested as he took a lot of steps back from the barrier in front of him. Fear flashed across his eyes as he watched the barrier and the butterflies interact.


    As soon as the barrier was down enough, the butterflies started to fly out of it. They all flew in the same direction and people covered their eyes and ears to not let the butterfly go into such places.


    But all the butterflies ignored the people around them and headed straight for Amane''s outstretched hand. The wound had healed and the blood had stopped flowing.


    "Yoko, these butterflies¡­"


    Charlie asked, only to be met with a shaken head and a tired smile.


    "These children are under my command and they would not hard anyone. I asked these kids to come to me so that I could take them back. Don''t worry, they won''t harm anyone and I will feed them blood substitutes."


    Amane promised as a few butterflies landed on her hand and then on her arm. The black of the butterfly''s wings became transparent and they blended perfectly with Amane''s skin. It was impossible to tell that there was anything on her palm.


    A few soon became dozens and then hundreds until all the butterflies were occupying a part of Amane except her face. Charlie was startled but fascinated at the same time while everyone else looked disturbed.


    "I will take these kids home now. Do you think you can help me out? I don''t think my legs are moving properly."


    Amane asked as she held her arms out. Charlie could have ignored Amane''s request or denied it and it would have been fair and valid.


    But Charlie only made a smitten expression and helped Yoko back to her feet. Her arms held Yoko close and she did not seem to want to let her go.


    "I have a better idea for you. I don''t think you should head back home in your tired body and you also need urgent rest. So how about you spend a night in the divine guild and then head home?"


    Charlie Suzuki failed to notice the alarm that spread across the rest of her party. No one wanted to be in the vicinity of the blood butterflies.


    And Amane noticed how everyone paled and avoided her eyes when Charlie suggested it. They wanted to avoid angering her but they also wanted to save their lives.


    "Hmm, it would be a good idea if only it did not terrify your staff so much. Charlie, do not forget that there are normal people around us who cannot protect themselves if things go wrong."


    "Taking this into account, it would be better for me to head back home. Most people there are trained for any of the beast habits."


    Amane assured Charlie but the divine leader was not having it. She looked at the party behind her with a calm stare and asked them a very simple question.


    "Do you all have a problem if I bring Yoko back with me? Only answer in ''yes'' or ''no''."


    Charlie asked and everyone looked stumped. They had no idea what they should even say in such a situation.


    But one thing was clear. They could not say anything against Charlie Suzuki and ignite her temper.


    "O-Of course not, miss. We have no problem if you decide to bring Miss Tsurugi back with you. It would be my uttermost honor to seven the both of you."


    The barrier maker looked horrified but his mouth continued to sprout bullshit. He gave his companions a serious look and they got what he was trying to convey to them all.


    "M-My friend is right. Lady Yoko, you are also in a dire state and your body is exhausted. It would be advisable for you to be under medical supervision tonight."


    The medic said but in a terrified voice. It was clear that she was trying to remain calm but failing to do so.


    And Amane felt bad for these kids. They had done nothing wrong but they still had to be careful of Charlie''s mood.


    ''Well, it cannot be helped. If I go back now, then Charlie would be in a terrible mood and she would surely make passive-aggressive remarks against these kids. I do not want that.''


    Since Amane knew Charlie well, she decided to accept her fate and decide to stay back.


    "Just for tonight, I will accept your offer and stay with you. But you should stop expecting me to accept your advice in the future."


    Amane spoke softly and Charlie gave her the most charming smile possible.


    "I know that. But thank you for accepting me this time anyway it makes me happy and takes the burden off my shoulders to see that you are willing to be with me."


    Charlie held Amane tighter before helping her back to her feet. She carried the exhausted person back to the car and Sean seemed to be waiting for her in the car already.


    He looked shocked to see Amane''s collapsed form but he did not try to touch it. His mother''s possessive touch was enough of a warning for him to stay behind.


    "Sean, I need you to go and investigate what happened to the seal. How did a body slip into the barrier and who did such a thing? It did not feel like an accident to me."


    Charlie sat in front of Sean but her eyes were focused on the person on her lap. That was why she missed the way Sean sweated in front of her.

 Chapter 316 - 316: 316: Burring the evidence

    "Mother, are you saying that this is not an accident that this happened? This is troubling indeed. If this is the case, then I must go and check on what happened as soon as possible. Please wait for me to come back."


    Sean spoke with confidence and he did not let anything show on his face. Since his mother was not paying attention to him, Sean quickly got out of the car and headed toward the clearing where he had known that the incident happened.


    At first, Sean was willing to kill anyone who had an inkling of what happened here. But he was met with exhausted faces who did not seem to know anything. Many of the people in front of him looked happy to see him.


    "M-Master Sean, you are finally here. Hurry, you need to check up on this place and see if you can find anything. We tried our best but we did not find out anything."


    The medic exclaimed as her body folded. She looked tired but happy to see Sean here.


    Sean felt a twig of guilt in his heart as he looked at all these exhausted faces in front of him. Many of these were a result of what he had done.


    But despite that, he was not sorry for killing a man and throwing the body in the middle of the blood butterflies. The experiment had been a success after all.


    "I am here to investigate this case. Where is the dead body? Can I look at it?"


    Sean asked as he walked toward the clearing. Everyone shared a small look before they giggled.


    "Of course, you can look. Here, we will lead you to the body. But we must warn you that it is not a pretty picture you will see."


    The lady in charge told Sean and he already knew that it would not be a pretty picture he would look at.


    The body was mutilated beyond belief. All the skin was still intact but the body of the person looked as if it had been drained of all their blood. The whole bone structure was not only prominent but also presented a disturbing image.


    Everyone except the medic and Sean looked away with an uncomfortable look on their face. They could not keep on looking at the dead body for any longer than this.


    "This is¡­not ideal. This body has been drained of all its blood and it is impossible to tell who this person was before his death."


    Sean exclaimed and no one questioned him. Even if it was possible to tell who this person was before his death, Sean would make it impossible to figure it out.


    "We should take him into the hospital for now and arrange for a funeral later. My mother asked me to oversee the transfer of these butterfly larvae back to the Tsurugi estate so don''t worry about anything and leave it all to me."


    Sean explained and everyone looked relieved to not have to deal with these menaces.


    A few people looked uncomfortable with this and tried to tell Sean, but they stopped as soon as they noticed the look in his eyes.


    Sean''s eyes told them to not speak if they valued their lives.


    ''I never knew that someone''s life could look like this as well. I-I want to look away but I am afraid that I would die if I did so.''


    Fear gripped the medic as she tried to look away from Sean. but her instincts said that she was in danger and she needed to keep on looking in front of her.


    In the end, the one who looked away first was Sean. He formed a barrier around the remaining people around him and tried to give them a calm smile.


    "Don''t look so put off. I promise that I will take my work seriously."


    That much no one doubted. So, they slowly began to head back home one by one until only Sean remained on the scene. As soon as he was alone, Sean took out a small container and separated a few larvae into it. He was going to take it back to study later.


    ......


    Amane woke up in intervals. Her sense of hearing came back first and then touch. Someone was caressing her face and her chest while also leaning into her. Soft lips pressed against her nose and her cheeks.


    But the person who was touching her seemed to not be crossing any boundaries which was a good thing.


    As soon as they leaned into her more into her, Amane decided to attack and she warped her arms around the person and pulled them down.


    A familiar weight rested on her chest and a hand pushed her away.


    "Y-Yoko, this is not fair! You must tell me if you are awake or else, I will end up making a fool of myself. Did you understand me?"


    Charlie asked as her body weight landed on top of Amane. It was a comfortable and familiar feeling that made Amane feel better. She closed her eyes and almost went to sleep.


    "Yoko, wake up. Are you ignoring me now? This girl¡­seriously!"


    Charlie complained but she was also happy to rest her weight on top of Yoko. this felt calm and relaxing for her to experience. She was starting to feel better as well and her strength was returning slowly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How are you feeling? You gave me a big fright when you collapsed in front of me. I thought that my heart would just into my throat when I watched you collapse like that."


    Charlie complained as she sat beside Amane. Amane''s body was feeling much better and the heavy feeling she had been getting up until now was gone from her chest as well.


    She was finally able to take a deep breath to calm herself down.


    "I am doing much better now. Thank you for asking me this question Charlie. But you do not have to ask me more than once to get the same answer¡­what about you? How are you feeling?"


    Amane asked and Charlie Suzuki had a shocked expression on her face. She tried to say something but the words were stuck in her throat. She did not know what she wanted to say but then she ended up laughing out loud.


    "Of course, I am feeling amazing. Why would you expect me to feel anything else otherwise? Anyway, this is not about me but about you. I am glad to see that you are doing better now."


    Charlie spoke and her hand softly touched Amane. Charlie was being subtle this time and trying not to scare Amane away. It was such a weird occurrence that it caused Amane to break out into giggles.


    "Hey, this is not fair. What do you have to laugh about like this? I did not tell you a joke so stop laughing. Yoko, why are you like this?"


    Charlie asked but Yoko just pulled on her back and pulled Charlie on top of her. Their faces were close and Charlie looked enchanted by Amane''s lips.


    "Well, you knew that I was like this when you started liking me, right? In that case, you should like my behavior as well. So why are you complaining?"


    Amane asked and Charlie was left speechless. She opened and closed her mouth a few times to refute, only to realize that she had nothing to refute here.


    She liked this kind of behavior Yoko had and she also liked Yoko''s insufferable smug expression she had right now.


    "You insufferable little¡­ugh, fine. I will stop complaining and think it all through carefully. Are you happy now?"


    Charlie asked and Amane reached out toward her and placed a kiss on Charlie''s lips. It took Charlie aback and she looked away in shock. It was such a tender kiss that she could not help but be taken aback.


    If she remembered, no one had kissed her this gently ever in her life.


    "What''s wrong? Was the sweet moment too much for the high and mighty leader of the divine guild? I can make out get used to it if that is what you want."


    Amane offered this, noticing how shy and hesitant Charlie had gotten with a single kiss. Charlie looked away as if nothing had happened but the blush on her face was rather prominent.


    "I¡­this is¡­. this is nothing you need to worry about. I am alright and my face is just red for the sake of being red. Hey, do not look at me like that."


    Charlie tried to cover her face but that did not help her out at all. The embarrassment of the earlier kiss had left her reeling.


    At first, Charlie decided not to do anything. She did not want to further embarrass herself by acting all weird. But then she thought differently and decided to take a risk. She grabbed Yoko''s face and turned it toward her.


    "Y-You are the one who decided to start this, Yoko. So, whatever happens from here is on you. And can you do anything about these butterflies as well? They are obstructing me from touching you directly."


    Charlie asked with an annoyed look on her face. Amane sighed dramatically but she decided to oblige Charlie this time.


    "Of course, dear. I will do anything you ask me to do. Can you give me an empty room for now? I will keep my butterflies in there so that they do not cause us any problems later. Otherwise, I am afraid that some unexpected fool would agitate them and become their victim."

 Chapter 317 - 317: 317: Just a little bit of help [pt1] R-18

    Charlie looked at Amane with a stunned expression on her face before she broke down giggling. The romantic air in the room dissipates but what it led to was satisfaction.


    "Hmm, come with me. I will show you a room where you can store these butterflies."


    Charlie promised and for a second, all the butterflies across Amane''s body flashed black in displeasure. They did not seem to want to get separated from their host, but one order from Amane was enough to make them all run into the room.


    Once all the butterflies were in, Amane put a barrier around them so that no one would be able to disturb these butterflies.


    It was as much for the people''s sake as it was for the butterflies and Charlie watched this with a fond look on her face.


    "You know, I think I understand how those butterflies feel. They care about you since you are their owner and they feel anxious to be separated from you. They are the same as me in this regard."


    Charlie admitted as she circled Amane''s waist with her arms. She pulled the younger into her arms and rested her face on top of Amane''s head.


    "Shame on you Charlie. You are comparing yourself to a butterfly and you are even feeling jealous of one. What would others think if they saw you like this?"


    Amane asked and used her hand to push Charlie''s face away. But instead of looking annoyed, Charlie had a mischievous look on her face. Before Amane knew it, she felt a tongue playing with her fingers and lapping at her digits.


    Charlie not only licked between her fingers, but she also nibbled on them and sucked them to get Amane''s attention. And once she had her attention, Charlie gave the most innocent smile she could.


    "If it means that I get to have your attention, I am willing to be anything and anyone."


    Charlie promised and Amane sighed before pulling Charlie into a kiss. It was chaste and sweet, with not a lot of pressure present behind their moments.


    Amane turned around in Charlie''s arms and pushed her body against the wall behind her. Charlie looked a little stunned by that attack, having not expected to be cornered like this.


    But she did not get a chance to make a formal complaint because Amane had her tongue down Charlie''s throat before she could speak.


    They kissed out in the open hall and the sound of something falling and shattering reached their ear. Charlie broke the kiss, but instead of looking at the source of that noise, she focused her attention on the person in front of her. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wet tongue caressed Amane''s ear and teeth nibbled at it but Amane turned toward the servant to see what happened.


    "I¡­I am sorry. I did not mean to peak¡­I will ask others to stay away from this place."


    The servant who had just seen the divine lady and Yoko Tsurugi make out was red-faced and looked ready to faint. He was unable to look the two in the eye since it felt like he had sinned.


    ''I am not worth speaking to or even lifting my head. I can feel how disappointed Lady Suzuki is in me. I am going to die because I was at the wrong place at the wrong time.''


    "You can head out now. I am not so cruel as to kill someone because they watched me kiss my love. Now, if you had seen Yoko in a compromised situation¡­then it would be a different case."


    "So, unless you want to continue watching us make out, you should head out."


    The servant gulped at the threat he heard. Lady Suzuki was nothing but tolerant right now, but the servant could hear how much she was holding herself to not hurt him.


    ''Epp, I should take my leave right now.''


    The servant ran away with his tail tucked out. Amane was amused to notice just how much Charlie had enjoyed being looked at while kissing Amane.


    "Charlie, is this a kink of yours to make others see you claiming me? You got so hard and wet once you noticed that you were being watched. Look at your lower half, it''s all soaked."


    Charlie bit her lower lip as she was caught. She knew that she would not be able to hide her condition from Yoko.


    "It did turn me on to be looked at while I fuck. But I will not share your pleasure-filled looks with anyone else if I can help it. I am already at my limits sharing you with others."


    The admission had a long time coming so Amane did not feel weirded out by it. She had an idea she wanted to try out with Charlie.


    "I see. So, you want something like this. You should have told me about your desire a long time ago and I would have fulfilled it. Here, let me show you something."


    Amane took out the shadow paper and created a few shadow servants. She had further improved these papers so the servants looked like real people. She also took out a barrier stone to put around the place.


    That way, they would not be interrupted by normal people while they were fucking.


    "Yoko, this¡­no don''t tell me. I have a feeling that it would be better if I did not hear the reason why you have these things. I will just keep quiet and accept your sincerity."


    Charlie slipped her arms all around Amane once more. She was more turned on than ever to have the shadow servants look at her with their empty gazes.


    Hands slipped under Amane''s shirt and headed toward her breasts. Charlie cupped them both in her hands and squeezed them. It caused Amane''s shirt to bulge out and everyone could notice what was happening.


    "I am laying a claim on you in front of so many people, Yoko. They all might desire you, but only I can have you."


    Charlie whispered into Amane''s ear with a possessive voice. The way she was looking at these shadow servants was filled with possessiveness but also wonder.


    "C-Calm down. These servants are not¡­ essential. They do not¡­desire me¡­"


    Amane tried to get Charlie to calm down, but it was of no use. Charlie continued to play with Amane''s breasts in the open hallway and noticed how the servants were looking at her in rabid fascination.


    Since she felt so strong and entitled, Charlie pulled Amane''s shirt off, leaving her only in her bra in front of so many eyes.


    Teeth met Amane''s neck and she felt a wet tongue licking across the expansion of her neck. Charlie was just shy of biting her.


    "What are you holding yourself back for? Hurry up and lay your claim if you are going to do it. I do not like it when you hold back¡­hiss."


    Amane complained and Charlie decided to give her what she was asking for. Teeth sank deep into Amane''s neck and she felt the blood well up from her wound.


    A shy tongue licked across the mark that was made with a satisfied look on their face. Charlie kissed her mark before letting Amane go.


    There was no power left in Amane''s legs to support her weight. She collapsed as soon as she was let go and Charlie quickly caught her body with a surprised expression on her face.


    The way her vulnerability made Charlie hunger was obvious. If not for the face and the eyes, then the heat pressing against Amane''s legs was certainly proof that Charlie liked her current position a lot.


    Hands explored the depths of Amane''s thighs while Charlie made the most innocent expression ever.


    "Yoko, are you alright? You collapsed suddenly. You, hurry up and come here. Can''t you see that your master is hurt?"


    One of the shadow servants who was being pointed at looked startled and quickly headed over toward Amane and Charlie. She kneeled and bowed to the two.


    "Charlie, these servants cannot speak¡­"


    "But they can still touch, right? This servant here can examine you and tell me where you are hurt. Now hurry up child. Explore that body in front of you and see where your mistress is hurt."


    Charlie pushed the child forward a little and Amane had an annoyed look on her face.


    "Charlie, this was not why I gave you these¡­"


    The words stopped halfway inside Amane''s mouth as she felt a tongue licking shily across her abdomen. The shadow servant had taken¡­creative liberties when it had been tasked with looking after Amane.


    "Yoko, this child is so smart. I gave her one command and she understood what she needed to do. What about you? How are you enjoying this?"


    Charlie asked as she held Yoko''s face in her hand. The display of power she had over the other made her body and her mind tingle.


    They both knew that it was an illusion that Charlie had control over anything. Even now, Yoko could break her binds and there would be nothing Charlie could do to stop her.


    But Yoko did nothing like that. Instead, she moaned as she was touched and looked at Charlie with an expecting expression.


    The maid reached Amane''s pants and she did not even hesitate to take them off with her underwear. Her pussy was exposed and throbbing.


    But the maid did not touch her down there this time. Instead, she turned toward Charlie and twisted Yoko''s body to rest in her lap with her chest meeting Yoko''s back.


    Then, she forced Yoko''s legs open for the other to see.

 Chapter 318 - 318: 318: Just a little bit of help [pt2] R-18

    "Aww, look Yoko. What a sweet one this child is. She knows how to present your body to me. What should I do? I should not find this sexy. And yet I cannot help myself. Don''t you think that this is not fair?"


    Charlie asked as she looked at Amane''s exposed body. The only thing Amane had on was her bra. And even that was soon discarded away by the shadow servant.


    Now Amane was truly exposed in front of her eyes and the illusion of power made Charlie''s mouth water. She wanted to taste Amane and take in that exquisite taste in her mouth once more.


    "Don''t just look at me. Hurry up and do something if you are going to do it."


    Amane complained as she held herself open for Charlie''s gaze. She watched in anticipation as Charlie approached her and pressed her lips against Amane''s.


    It was a hard and fast clash, but no one had the patience to play around this time. Charlie was especially pent up and decided to rub her tongue across Amane''s lips and into her mouth.


    As they battled, Charlie''s hand clutched at Yoko''s breasts and squeezed them gently. Then they slipped toward her pussy and a finger entered her body. The felt as if Charlie was trying her best to hold out and stretch Yoko out.


    "You can go faster. I can take anything you dish at me so there is no need to hold yourself back."


    Amane assured Charlie and she watched how the dark desire swirled inside Charlie''s eyes. She wanted to fuck Yoko but was being considerate of the other right now.


    Not that Yoko wanted this to happen right now. She was feeling pent up so Amane gained control over the shadow servant for just a second and positioned her body to rub against Charlie''s wetness.


    Charlie was pent up as well. So as soon as she felt the touch, she growled and clutched Amane''s things tightly.


    Then, she forced them open and instantly got in between them. She looked at Yoko, feeling annoyed for being teased before she plunged in with a hard and fast thrust.


    Charlie''s cock forced Yoko open with the very first thrust. It was hard and fast, opening Yoko''s womb to her.


    The egg collided with Charlie''s cock and it ignited her desire to breed.


    ''If Yoko can get pregnant with an egg, then she can get pregnant with my kid as well. I will have her heavy in no time and then take her in as my official wife. No one will be able to complain if I did that.''


    In hindsight, this was a terrible idea. Yoko was too reckless and daring (not to mention young) to become a mother.


    And unlike a half-beast kid who was independent one month after birth, a child of hers and Yoko''s would be dependent on her.


    But knowing this did not stop Charlie from desiring Yoko''s body. Her cock kept leaking at the idea of being able to impregnate Yoko with her child and it continued to force itself deeper and deeper into Yoko''s womb.


    It did not help that the suction inside Yoko''s womb was amazing. It caused Charlie to thrust into her instinctively more than a few times and Charlie bit her lip.


    "C-Charlie, slow down. You are pounding¡­me to¡­hard¡­"


    Yoko complained but Charlie knew that she was enjoying being fucked into like this as well. So that''s why, Charlie lifted Yoko''s legs and forced herself to go deeper into that body.


    "You complain¡­to much¡­Yoko¡­. you are enjoying¡­this just as ¡­much as¡­I am¡­."


    Charlie reminded Yoko while thrusting deep into her body. Every thrust of hers touched the egg inside Yoko and Charlie felt frustrated and turned on at the same time.


    ''Why is it not my kid? I want to make Yoko swell up with my kid as well. Once this egg is born, I will do just that. I will officially ask for Yoko''s hand in marriage and make her my wife.''


    It would not even matter if others complained or were against their union. This was a matter between Charlie and Yoko and she would not hear otherwise.


    "W- What are you thinking about? Hurry up and come¡­"


    Yoko explained as her breasts were cupped up and her nipples teased by the shadow servant. Charlie had not even realized she had been staring at them all this time and had an unconscious desire to touch them.


    Once more, jealousy and arousal mixed inside Charlie''s mind, but it was driven away by the pleasure she felt. The pussy around her cock tightened and Charlie her end approaching.


    Yoko came around her first, her pussy tightening and her eyes going huge. The tightness around her body was what made Charlie release as well.


    She had not recovered at all when Charlie felt the pussy around her cock throb before taking her deep within her body. Yoko was commanding the shadow servant to fuck her on Charlie''s cock.


    "Y-Yoko, what are you doing?"


    Charlie asked as she tried to control her breath. But Yoko looked unconcerned and she moaned as she fucked herself against Charlie''s body.


    "W-Well, you stopped moving and I wanted to be fucked more. It feels so good to be fucked in the pussy. You should experience it as well."


    Just as Yoko said that Charlie felt a wet tongue lick across her pussy. Another shadow servant had moved behind Charlie and began to eat her out.


    The sensation of that wet and slimy tongue going in and out of her pussy caused Charlie to buckle her hips more into Yoko''s body.


    Somehow, Yoko was able to go in even deeper once she was being eaten out. Her body shook with pleasure and her eyes looked glazed over.


    "This feels good, right? I can feel you shaking inside me, Charlie. One of these days, we need to get a real cock inside your body. I bet it would feel far better for you than this."


    Amane admitted but it was not like Charlie could understand her words. More and more hands joined the first one on her body and Charlie felt herself being touched all over by those hands.


    "Give into the feeling, Charlie. You know that you like it and you want to come again. Don''t hold yourself back."


    If it was not the tongue licking her pussy, then it was Yoko''s voice and the tightening of her pussy that got Charlie to come again.


    Her cock busted and came all the way deep inside Yoko''s body. It filled her to the brim and some even leaked out from the corners from where they were joined.


    Charlie was ashamed to say that she collapsed as soon as she came. The stress of the past few days left her body and Charlie felt so much more liberated than before. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Charlie, I know that you are happy that you got to come and all, but you are kind of squishing me here. Do you think you can get off?"


    Yoko complained but Charlie heard no heat come out of her mouth. Her cock was still inside Yoko and Charlie did not want to move. Lying on top of Yoko was so relaxing that Charlie did not want to get up.


    "But Yoko, I don''t I can move at all. I got fucked so hard by your pussy that my legs are giving up. Alas, I can only lie down here on top of you and lament my pain. What did I do wrong?"


    Amane knew that Charlie was being ridiculous right now, but there was a limit of bullshit tolerance Amane could tolerate.


    So, she snapped her fingers and the shadow servants helped pick Charlie''s body from on top of her. It made Charlie pout but even she knew that there was nothing to be done here.


    "Fine, I am getting up now. There is no need for you to force me up like this. Yoko, you do not understand my love for you. How disappointing this is for me."


    Charlie made a regretful face but Amane noticed how cheeky her real self was. She did not seem to be concerned that Yoko would find her annoying.


    "Yes, I am fine. I admit that I do not under you. Now, would you off me and let me get ready in peace? I still need to take a shower and get ready."


    Amane complained as she pushed herself back. Having shadow servants right now was very helpful.


    "I will have these kids clean this hallway up. I don''t think we need to traumatize more people by making them see the evidence of what we did. Their poor virgin hearts would break if they knew that their dear divine general is not a virgin."


    Amane giggled when she spoke. Charlie looked amused as well before she closed her arms around Yoko.


    "Well, it is their fault for believing I will remain a virgin my whole life. I lost my virginity as soon as I came of age to try and gain a family. But my body was unable to carry any young ones so I also gave up soon."


    "Not that I had any desire to start a family with someone I did not like. So, I waited and waited for someone to show up with whom I could share everything."


    "Perhaps one day, I will have a family I want and I will live happily. What about you? Do you want the same as me, Yoko?"


    Charlie asked and she was not being subtle about her desires.


    "Hmm, I will have to think about it more. I am still very young and this time was an emergency after all."

 Chapter 319 - 319: 319: Do us this favor [pt1]

    Charlie had an unexpected look on her face when Yoko gave her a mixed answer. But she also realized that Yoko had no intention of being bound right now.


    "I see. In that case, I will wait for you to grow up a little more before I ask you this again. I am not selfish enough to force anything weird on you. Now, shall we sleep?"


    Charlie asked and closed her arms around Amane''s middle. They both fell asleep in no time.


    ......


    Sean came back home late. He had taken a detour that involved not only handing his taken sample over to The HIVE but also shaking off the various people tailing after him.


    He was exhausted by the time he reached his private home. And he collapsed on the sofa as soon as he reached home.


    Or, that was what he planned to do. But all the sleep escaped his eyes as soon as he opened the door to his apartment and found three unexpected people inside.


    No, well, seeing how Helios liked to come and spend some time with him at unexpected times, his presence was not so shocking to Sean.


    But the other two people were enough to give him a small heart attack. Sean had to use all the patience he had collected to date to calm himself down and not make a fool of himself.


    "Sean, you are finally back? Well, since you were not here, I decided to wait for you back home. And I also decided to entertain your guests. I have to say that they are a delight to know."


    Helios sounded happy and carefree. It was clear to Sean that he had no idea who Sean''s ''guests'' were in this case. And Sean was glad that Helios was so observant or careless.


    ''Thank God Helios is not interested in gossip or politics. The thought of these two being criminals should not even occur to him.''


    At times, Helios''s obliviousness was both a blessing and a curse to him. And this time, Sean was glad that Helios had not noticed anything. Especially with the way, Chen was looking at Helios.


    Even the barest of doubts would have been enough to get Helios killed off.


    "I see. So, you kept my guest''s company for me, Helios? Thank you so much for it. I was worried that they might feel a little awkward if they saw that I was not there with them and they had to wait."


    Sean looked at Helios''s beaming and proud expression with a tired sigh. He knew that he was exposing a lot of his emotions and they could be used later against him. But Sean could not stop himself from expressing them at all.


    When it came to Helios, Sean was a little too weak.


    *cough*


    Before the mood could turn toward a tender one, the youngest-looking one coughed. He had a cloak on his face so no one could see his face or know his real age. But the coughing sound was heavy which could make Helios suspicious


    Sean panicked at the notion and gave his guests a glance that asked them not to do anything foolish. Then, he turned toward Helios and asked him for a favour.


    "Helios, why don''t you go in the kitchen and get us some refreshments? Meanwhile, I will talk what my guests and see what they want."


    Sean proposed and Helios looked a little suspicious but he did follow Sean''s advice.


    As soon as he was out of the picture. Sean snapped his fingers and a barrier appeared around him and his guests. Then he looked at his guests with an annoyed expression on his face.


    "What are you both doing here? As far as I know, I was only supposed to deliver a few samples of the experiment and nothing more. What brought you both here?"


    Sean asked with an angry frown on his face, but neither Professor Cardin nor Chen looked surprised at his sudden outburst. They had been expecting Sean to get angry at them anyway.


    "Hey, calm down now. Those samples are the reason we are here. What you brought us were either dead samples or tamed ones. We want wild samples so that we can study to psychology of the bonding process. So, I need new samples."


    The dwarf finally spoke. He was passionate about his research and it showed in his voice.


    But Sean was not in a generous enough mood to follow along with him.


    "I told you before that those samples were the best, I could hand over to you. You also have the larvae so use them. Why did you have to come all the way here?"


    Sean asked and the dwarf looked angry once more.


    "Hey, if I had to take the hard way of hatching those eggs myself, then I would not have asked you to collect these samples for me anyway. The reason I gave you this task is to make my life easier."


    Sean felt annoyed but he bit his lips in agitation. Getting angry would not get him anywhere in life. He needed to calm down and think things through rationally.


    "Fine, let''s just say that I messed up this time and let it all go. I doubt that it is the reason for you coming here to meet me."


    Sean knew the people in front of him well. They would not come here to meet him for no reason.


    Chen, especially, was not someone who would take risks like these.


    "You are right. We are here with a purpose and we also need your help. Do you remember the experiment with Rabelais I was talking to you about before? Someone decided to foil our plans and take away all of Rabelais''s power."


    "Since Rabelais''s tomb was filled with latent magic, we did not realize this fact until this was too late."


    Chen explained and Sean felt his heart skip a beat. He knew who the person behind this theft was. But Sean was not sure if he wanted to tell Chen this or not.


    But in the end, he did not even need to tell Chen anything since Chen knew this already.


    "What do you want me to do? I hope that you know about my position and what I can and cannot do. I won''t be able to help you at all."


    Sean confessed and he knew he had to set things straight right now. Going against Yoko or his mother was not a good idea.


    "Hmm, I never said anything about you helping me out. Don''t worry, I will not put you in such an awkward position. I just want you to pass on a message from me to some people I know."


    Sean was more alert than ever now. He carefully took the paper that was handed to him, almost handling it as if it were a bomb and then he looked up at the person in front of him.


    "This message is to be given to the Tsurugi couple who just returned. They''re just some well-wishes from an old friend so don''t worry about it. Once you do me this favour, I will not ask you for another soon."


    Sean bit his lip as he considered the request.


    Chen''s words made it obvious that he had something to do with the Tsurugi couple''s return. But he was unwilling to come out and say anything solid.


    It also reminded Sean of rumours he had heard going around about a certain experiment topic.


    ''These people! Don''t tell me that they went ahead and licensed that experience! It''s beyond dangerous to try and bring back dead people. The very laws of the universe could be¡­''


    "Sean, I have told you this before, right? Do you have a habit of overthinking and causing yourself unnecessary anguish? You should turn your brain off before someone else does it for you." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air turned heavy and Sean had a feeling he was in danger. His body was also reacting in an unexplainable manner to pressure around him.


    Somehow, Chen was just looking at him but the air around Sean felt tense and overwhelming. He was finding it more and more difficult to breathe.


    "Oh my! Why happen here? Why does it feel kind of heavy in here? Just wait, I will turn on the A.C. and air out the room."


    Helios made it back to the room and frowned when he noticed how tense the air was. He quickly walked toward the door and opened it to let the air out.


    His actions did not only surprise Sean but also the two people in front of him. And Professor Cardin''s eyes had an interested look in them.


    Just like that, Helios had been chosen as a test subject of the highest value by Professor Cardin.


    ''I will not allow this to happen. There is no way I can allow anything to happen to Helios.''


    "Ah, thank you, Helios. But I am afraid that my guests are just leaving now. You two, thank you for visiting and I promise to deliver your message to the one you want me to. But I also think it''s time for you to head back home."


    Sean quickly ushered the other two out of his door, but not before Chen slipped another note into his hand. It contained a place and time written on it, but Sean knew that this was not for him.


    He would deliver both messages to the Tsurugi couple at the same time.


    ''It should not be that hard to find an excuse to visit that house since mother goes there all the time.''

 Chapter 320 - 320: 320: Do us this favor [pt2]

    "Sean, that was rude. You rushed your guests out like that should have made them angry at you. What if it sours your relationship with them later?"


    Helios asked as he picked up a nut from the guest tray and popped it into his mouth. He did not sound upset but he did sound curious about Sean''s choice.


    "My guests understand my temperament so I am sure that they won''t be angry. Anyway, they are the ones who want something from me and not the other way around, so why should I care about their mood?"


    Sean explained it all to Helios but he vowed to take care of his problem at his end somehow. He refused to pull Helios into his mess.


    "Fine, I will believe you if you say that this is the case. You should still sleep now since your mother may want you to investigate the current case more tomorrow. You know, the one with the butterflies."


    Sean nodded and lay down. It was not until he was in the sweet clutches of sleep that he realized something.


    He never told Helios about the butterfly case. Nor had anyone else involved Helios in this case. And Sean doubted that their mother had opened her mouth.


    Then, did Helios gather his information regarding this case? Since when did he know about it? Helios had not shown any indication of knowing about this case all this time.


    "Ugh, I am thinking about this too much. I am sure that Helios has his reasons for knowing about this case and he would tell me when it is time. I need to trust him, just as he trusts me."


    Sean''s sleep was not calm since his brain flashed some disturbing thoughts back at him all the time. But hot tea helped him calm down enough to lie down and go to sleep. When he woke up the next morning, the sun was shining brightly in the sky.


    ......


    Amane headed back home bright and early. No one except some servants was awake at this god-awful hour and the sun was still rising.


    No matter how much Amane tried to oversleep, her body was too conditioned to wake up once it had optimal hours of sleep and then it was time to head home.


    The door that had blood butterflies behind it was quickly opened and Amane allowed the butterflies to camouflage themselves against her skin. Then, it was time to head out.


    Since it was so quiet during the morning, Amane could even hear the soft footsteps of someone running toward her from the other corridor. She quickly stopped so that she could not crash into the running person.


    Helios ran past her with a lonely expression on his face. The ever-cheerful look on Helio''s face looked dark and gloomy now. Amane did think about stopping him and asking him what happened.


    But in the end, she decided that it would be better for her to turn a blind eye toward him. Sometimes, it was better to suffer alone in silence than to have someone confront you about it.


    The morning air was fresh so Amane decided to take a long walk toward the Tsurugi estate. It was about 2 hours walk from the divine guild. Amane covered that distance in half the allotted time and then whistled.


    The griffin came running and nuzzled her hand. Amane gave it a few pets before she got on it and reached back home. The griffin led her straight to its barn and Amane only got off in there.


    "Hey, you are finally back. Would you stop running around¡­I see that you had a reason to run away this time."


    Eclipse sounded tired and he looked tired as well. From the dark circles under his eyes, it was clear that he had not slept in a few days.


    "Are you alright? I know I asked you to learn and take care of these beasts, but I never asked you to sacrifice your health for them."


    Amane scolded Eclipse but he did not sound sorry or worried. He patted the name on his neck and looked at Amane with a content expression on his face.


    "Well, I want to rest as well but my body kind of moves on its own when it comes to these kids. I feel¡­happy to be needed by them."


    Those words made Amane pause and consider what she had just heard. She could not help but feel troubled for Eclipse now.


    She had heard about people who had dedicated their whole lives to their art to gain peace of mind. It was a way for them to overcome their loneliness and make themselves feel better. In this regard, Eclipse was no different.


    ''I did not even realize how lonely this kid had gotten. And I doubted that the kid knew what was going on with himself as well.''


    "Eclipse, you need to cut back on your work and rest more. You cannot keep stretching yourself so thin all the time. At this rate, you might collapse."


    Amane warned but Eclipse took offense to that statement. His anger rose and he ended up lashing out at Amane.


    "I don''t want to cut back on my hours here. This work makes me feel like I am worth something and I am also the only one who can do this. Without this, my worth would be¡­"


    Eclipse''s anger agitated the blood butterflies and they flapped their wings against Amane''s body. Her skin took a blackish tone due to the butterflies and she quickly circulated her soothing energy around her to calm these things down.


    As soon as her skin flashed that black color, Eclipse looked shocked and calmed down. There was a fascinated look in his eyes as well. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eclipse, calm down. There is no need for you to overwork yourself even if you have this ability. Taking things easy would help you develop your ability faster. So, calm down and think things over."


    Amane warned and Eclipse finally considered her words.


    "Fine. I guess I did overreact a little bit back there. Maybe I am a little more sensitive than I need to be right now. But honestly, the current atmosphere of our home is stressful for me as well."


    Eclipse complained and Amane did not even have to ask him what he meant when the door to the beast house was slammed open and a familiar face entered the barn.


    "My dear son. I am here to spend some quality father-son time with you. Are you ready to spend some time with me as well?"


    As soon as Amane had heard that loud noise, she knew who the culprit was. She did not even have to turn around and see his face.


    From the tired look on Eclipse''s face, it was clear that this was not his first run-in with this person. Albus had been annoying him for some time now.


    "Does this happen often? You seem used to Albus coming in here."


    Amane asked with a surprised voice. She had not expected Albus to be this annoying toward someone who was not family. He behaved formally toward the staff and outsiders from what Amane had observed.


    ''What is this man cooking? But maybe he will be good for Eclipse? This kid does need a father figure in his life after all.''


    Amane had mixed thoughts about Albus approaching Sean. So, she decided to wait around for the man to enter the storage house.


    However, as soon as Albus entered the barn, there was something weird about him that Amane could smell. It only lasted for a second, but everyone inside the building had tensed up.


    The beasts looked especially agitated and Sean seemed to be on a high alert, even if he did not know why that was.


    But just as quickly that smell had come, it disappeared as well and everything went back to normal.


    "My dear pseudo-son. How does it feel to be spending some time with me? Oh my! The heavens listened to me and gave me what I wished for! My lovely daughter is here as well. I am so happy right now. Aren''t you happy to be spending some time with me as well?"


    Albus questioned as his arms hugged Amane tight. She quickly decided that this was not for her and broke free from that hug.


    But on the other hand, it seemed difficult for Eclipse to do the same. The younger was being mindful of Albus''s weak spots to not hurt him.


    ''Ah, I can see that the real problem here is not the excessive workload, but something entirely different. It makes me feel bad for Eclipse.''


    "Let go of me. I told you that I am not your son and I want nothing to do with you. Stop trying to force your ideas on me and let me go."


    Eclipse finally broke free of Albus''s arms and looked at the other with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Albus had a look of wonder on his face as he looked at his empty arms.


    "Why are you running away from me? Don''t you want to feel fatherly love since you did not get any during your life? I am offering this to you."


    Albus asked as he held his arms open. But Eclipse recoiled at the cheesy words he heard.


    "I do not want fatherly love. Can you please leave me alone?"


    Albus sighed but his arms fell. He looked disappointed and that weird smell spread across the air once more.


    The more Amane noticed this man who called himself her ''father'' the more she was sure that something weird was going on there.

 Chapter 321 - 321: 321: The letter of importance [pt1]

    Unfortunately, the weird smell went away as soon as Albus noticed how everyone else was behaving and he instantly took a step back this was the first time he had backed down and Amane''s suspicions grew.


    "I told you before to not come here. Not only does your aura make the beasts feel awkward, but they will also attack you. I told this to you for your own sake."


    Eclipse sighed as he looked at Albus. He might dislike the man, but he did not want him dead.


    Albus pretended to cry when Eclipse cared for him. Fake tears hit his eyes and his lower lip quavered in understanding.


    "Y-You are such a good person, Eclipse. I do want to adopt you. Come here."


    Once more, Albus made a jump toward Eclipse but he hid behind Amane''s body. She was the toughest and meanest person he knew.


    And if not, then she was the person who would be able to save Eclipse from becoming this man''s victim.


    As expected, Amane snapped her finger and chains appeared between Albus and Amane''s locations. They stopped Albus and now he looked curious. He had not seen such a power before.


    "Wow, what are there Yoko? Can I touch them?"


    Albus asked as he reached toward a chain. Usually, these would not harm a human until Amane wished them to. So as soon as Albus touched these chains and flinched in pain, Amane should have realized that something was wrong.


    But somehow, she did not realize it and instead chalked this coincidence up to her irritation at Albus.


    "Ouch, what was that shocking feeling? Yoko, these chains are weird and unnecessary. Why don''t you put these chains down and come play with me?"


    Albus asked with a hurt expression. He held his slightly burned hand near his body but he should get it treated before it was too late.


    "I don''t want to come out right now. You should head back for now and I will follow you as soon as I can. Who knows? I might also be in a mood to play with you afterward."


    Amane offered and she noticed the greed and want in Albus''s eyes. He wanted Amane to come out and bond with him.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want, then I guess I cannot complain to you about what is happening. I will take my leave now. If you want to meet me, then ask a servant to fetch me. I will always be ready to accompany you."


    Amane looked at her ''father'' as he left the beast-keeping area. The griffin that had been about to reach out and bite him stopped when he was faced with Amane''s disapproving look. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eclipse also sighed in relief and his body sagged as soon as Albus Tsurugi exited the beast space.


    "That was nerve-wracking. I know that your father means well, but something about his presence puts my instincts on high alert. And I know that this is not a normal feeling. I am sorry for behaving like this."


    Albus apologized but Amane shook her head. There was no need for Albus to apologize when he was just following his body''s orders.


    "Don''t worry. You are not the only one who feels weird around Albus. Even my senses and the beast''s senses don''t like Albus. He must be hiding a secret behind his resurrection. I refused to believe that he is 100% human."


    There were too many coincidences that did not make sense if Albus was human. But most importantly, he had given a rotten smell that smelled familiar to Amane. But she could not recall where she had smelt it before.


    ''Or maybe my brain is hallucinating it with another smell from a long time ago. A lot of chemicals have begun to smell similar now.''


    "By the way Yoko, I heard that you have held a family dinner tonight. I hope you won''t be too put off by me not attending it. I don''t think I will be able to stomach the food if I eat with everyone."


    Eclipse admitted and Amane felt sorry for the child. She wanted to do something for him but then her attention snapped to what he had said.


    "A family dinner? I don''t remember saying or hearing anything about it. As far as I remember, no one talked to me about such a thing."


    Amane admitted as she tried to recall if she had said such a thing or not. But nothing came up for her regarding this.


    "That''s weird. The servants who came to inform me of the family dinner specifically said that the *family head* had decided on this. Naturally, I thought that they meant you. Does this mean that they were not referring to you?"


    Eclipse asked with a surprised expression.


    It was universally agreed upon that Yoko was the Tsurugi family head no matter what happened. She had too much power and charm to not be the family head.


    But Yoko only took a second to think things over before a laugh bubbled out of her chest.


    "Oh, this is funny. Eclipse, the servant who came here did not belong to me, right? Did they have a ribbon on their shoulder?"


    Eclipse put pressure on his brain to remember any detail he could. He vaguely remembered having seen a ribbon but he did not know for certain.


    "If the servant had a ribbon, then they likely belonged to the elders of our family. It seems that the elders decided to accept Sakura as the family head and never got the memo that I am back."


    Yoko''s voice sounded calm, but it hid the storm that was brewing beneath the surface. Eclipse gulped as soon as he noticed the tense atmosphere in front of him. He did not want to think about what would happen to the elders now.


    And frankly, Eclipse did not care about this at all. He was happy being in his place and he knew that keeping up with Yoko was far more important than keeping up with any of the others.


    "Don''t worry Eclipse. You can keep out of the family dinner if you want to. I will solve the situation for you and make an excuse for you. After all, you are my charge as well as my responsibility."


    Amane admitted and Eclipse sighed. He could tell that Yoko was in one of her moods again. But since she had granted her permission for Eclipse to not come, he was more than happy to comply with her.


    He remained in his seat and watched Amane head out. Once she was out. Eclipse took in a deep breath and then looked at the shelter.


    Moony and other beasts had come out to greet Amane but she was already gone. Eclipse was about to console the moon dragon who had arrived late when the door was slammed open once more.


    "Moony, you come with me. I want your presence to be beside me tonight. I am sure that it will be fun to have you there."


    The moon dragon looked delighted to be called by Amane and landed on her shoulder. Eclipse was left watching as the pair exited the room once more.


    ......


    "Albus, how long are you going to sulk for? You are even making our guest uncomfortable."


    Sherina elbowed her husband to snap him out of the daze he had fallen into. She hated it when this happened since Albus ignored her during this time.


    As expected, Albus ignored her and continued to look down at the glass of water in his hand. And that annoyed Sherina enough to snatch the glass out of his hand and force him to turn his head toward her.


    "Huh, oh Sherina? What is happening? Do you need something from me? Moreover, you need to hear this. I only wanted to reconcile with Yoko and assure Eclipse that I liked him. Why did things turn out like this?"


    Albus asked as he finally snapped out of his daze. For the first time since Sherina had known Albus, he looked exhausted. His eyes quivered and he seemed out of sorts. He was also distracted enough to ignore Sherina.


    That was not what worried her. But she was worried about him potentially ignoring their guests.


    "Albus, you are being rude to our guest. You need to pull yourself together for now."


    Sherina assured Albus and he somehow managed to pull himself together and looked at their guest with a happy expression.


    "I am so sorry that you had to see that weird display from me. I was just going through something personal back then, but now I am ready to face you once more. Tell me what you are here for?"


    Sean looked at the pair in front of him with interest. This was his first formal meeting with them and he could already tell that they had character.


    And, they felt nothing like Yoko did. Compared to Yoko, these people were small cubs who were just learning to walk.


    "I was asked by someone to pass on this letter to you. I don''t know who the person was but I don''t think he wanted to harm you. So, I decided to do this favor to the stranger."


    Sean passed the sealed letter to the couple in front of him. They hesitated before taking the letter but then they opened it.


    And a curse passed Albus''s mouth as soon as he read the letter. As much as he tried to straighten out his expression, Sean could tell that something was wrong and the pair was in trouble.

 Chapter 322 - 322: 322: The letter of importance [pt2]

    ''I hope you are ready to pay for your tribute. I brought you back to life so that you can help me out. But if you are going to delay it any longer, then you are of no use to me.


    Enjoy the limited time you are left with because I will not be extending it until you hand it all over to me.''


    The note was simple but it was still enough to send shivers down the pair''s spine. Their benefactor was not a normal person and he would come to collect his debt if it was not paid on time.


    ''What should we do? What should we do now? We do not have any of the rare materials we were asked to gather by our benefactor.''


    Sherina panicked since she had been thinking about this the whole night. Somehow, it felt as if her nervousness had manifested this outcome.


    Sean looked at the pair in front of him with interest. The range of expressions that the pair was showing him went beyond what he had seen before. One second, they looked glad, the very next second, their faces were pale.


    It was difficult to tell what was going on with them but Sean knew that it would be for the best to not get involved.


    He started to get up and walk away when Sherina panicked and decided to reach out for him instead.


    "Hey, where are you going? Are you going to be like this? Are you not curious about what has us in such a panic?"


    Sherina asked but Sean saw through her clumsy attempt at using him. So, he turned toward Sherina and told her the truth with a completely blank face.


    "No, I am not interested in knowing what you both are going through. Being interested means that I will have to spend my time wondering about you. And my time is rather precious to me."


    Sean replied and his words made the pair''s jaw drop. They had not realized that there were people in the world who could resist the urge of their curiosity and live a normal life.


    "You must help us out. I am so sorry to ask you for help, but you are the only one we can ask for. We both just got another chance to live and we do not want to lose it. So please, help us out."


    Finally, Albus dropped his dignity and asked for help from the man in front of him. He expected some kind of urgent response or something, but Albus did not give them one. Instead, he looked kind of annoyed with their presence.


    "Whatever problem you all have, solve it among yourselves. Do not drag me into your crazy shenanigans and don''t you dare interfere in my life. I have my problems and you have your own."


    "Oh, and if you do need to form someone, head toward Yoko. She is the only one who can help you out."


    With that said, Sean left the room. He was not even phased by the couple and their clumsy attempts to seduce him into working for them.


    He could guess what Chen''s letter had said and why the couple had panicked. But they had to remember that their being in this situation was their fault and no one else''s.


    "Now wait a second there, lapdog of the divine lady. May I know what you were doing in this wing? As far as I know, there is no need for you to be here. Didn''t you already deliver the blood butterflies?"


    Sean cursed his luck as he was called from behind by Sakura Tsurugi. This sharp lady could ruin all his plans.


    ''Calm down. You have not been caught by anyone yet. I can make it out of here without causing any suspicion.''


    "My lady. I was trying to run away from someone. As soon as I entered this house, I felt someone looking at me with interest so I decided to make a run for it. Before I knew it, I was in this part of the house."


    Sean saw Sakura''s eyes soften just a bit. His excuse might sound ridiculous to most people, but anyone who had been cultivated in a wealthy household knew the paranoia of being looked at.


    ''I knew that Sakura Tsurugi would not be immune to my excuse. Even if I have nothing to back my claim, she cannot get rid of me easily now.''


    Sean was satisfied with his excuse and he knew that Sakura was beginning to come around as well.


    And then came someone who gave Sean the perfect excuse to solidify his claim. It was Crescenta and she was someone he had heard about from his mother before.


    "Umm, you are Lord Sean, right? Can I talk to you for a moment? I wanted to pass on a message to the divine lady. I would be so thankful if you would listen to me." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crescenta seemed determined to make Sean hear her out. She was so insistent that she leaned into Sean''s body and rested her hands on his chest. This was getting annoying now.


    And Sakura could see it being uncomfortable as well so she decided to help Sean out.


    "Crescenta, you need to let the man go. Can''t you see that you are making him uncomfortable with your presence by leaning into him like that?"


    Sakura warned Crescenta but the older one seemed uninterested in hearing or understanding what she was saying.


    ''Tsk, this annoying Sakura. She comes and ruins all the plots. But this is not a worry this time. A young man like this one would surely fall to my charms.''


    Crescenta looked up at the face in front of her with unhidden desire. She had known too many people until now who had fallen for her simply when she looked at them.


    And she knew that her behavior was rude and pointless, but that did not matter to her. She was going to make this man fall for her charms and then use him to get to his mother.


    "You will help me contact the divine lady, won''t you? I promise I will make it worthwhile for you."


    Crescenta promised and fluttered her eyes up at Sean. She was confident that he would listen to her and help her out.


    Not only did Sean look disgusted, but he also pushed Crescenta away from himself rather abruptly.


    "I am sorry, Lady Crescenta but I am afraid that you are making me uncomfortable. It is not becoming of a decent lady to be throwing themselves at others like this."


    Sean warned and Crescenta felt her blood boil. She was left speechless after Sean said all these things to her.


    ''Am I being reprimanded right now? Me? What the heck is wrong with these people? How dare they behave with me like this?''


    Crescenta was annoyed, but more than that, she was disappointed with what was happening. She wanted to speak up but her mouth felt jammed.


    "Crescenta, let Sean go right now. Also, don''t you need to prepare for dinner tonight? You said that you were excited to join us all tonight."


    Sakura''s voice sounded like a stab in Crescenta''s ears. But she had humiliated herself enough for one day. She pulled back from Sean almost as if she had been burned and then looked at him with one last wanting expression¡­


    ¡­which Sean did not return. He looked a little disgusted with how easy and loose Crescenta had behaved like this to him.


    "You and your blasted dinner! I don''t want to have dinner with you all at all. I will eat out tonight."


    Crescenta''s behavior was not suited to her temperament, but she made a big deal out of it anyway. Both Sean and Sakura watched her flee from their premises.


    "I am so sorry for Crescenta''s behavior. I was aware that she planned to be foolish, but I was not aware of how foolish she would end up being. Once again, I am sorry about this. I hope you will not take this personally."


    Sakura apologized without sounding sorry at all. Sean knew that Sakura did not like him, but she was not going to be impolite to him as well.


    "Ah, don''t worry so much about it all. Crescenta is a troubled person, but it is rather normal behavior for most humans to display. I was not offended by her choice."


    Sean assured Sakura and quickly walked out.


    In the meantime, Crescenta had already left the Tsurugi mansion and she decided to roam around the town. She did not want to go back home and entered a bar.


    She drank a lot but when she was asked to pay up, she realized something very important.


    ''Oh shit, I forgot my purse back at home. Now where is my phone? I can''t forget my phone.''


    Crescenta looked around for her phone, but her dress had no pockets. She had no idea what she was doing since she was drunk right now.


    "Miss, are you looking for this? Also, I can tell that you are troubled by something. Do you need me to help you out?"


    The soft voice pulled Crescenta''s attention and she looked up into a pair of soft eyes. The girl sat opposite Crescenta and paid her bill. Crescenta was not into girls but this one looked cute.


    "So, may I know what you are doing out here? I, at least, deserve to know the name of the person I saved. My name is Kiana and it is nice to meet you."

 Chapter 323 - 323: 323: Mine is the best [pt1]

    Maybe it was because of the booze inside Crescenta''s body or maybe she was just attracted to girls and never noticed it until now. But she wanted to make friends with this person.


    "My name is Crescenta Tsurugi. Ah, don''t worry. I am part of the extended family so I will not have a conflict for inheritance or anything. I can live a rather normal life if my partner wants me to."


    Crescenta explained and Kiana fell silent suddenly. Crescenta did not even notice this happening and she continued her small talk.


    "You know, this is my first time coming out to drink like this. Generally, I am not allowed to drink due to my low tolerance level. But today was special. *hic* You see, we have a family dinner and Sakura decided she wanted to be cocky."


    "Since Yoko is a pain in the ass, Sakura is a pain in the ass, and my grandfather is also a pain in my ass, I decided to get away and have some fun outside. And that''s how I met you. Hey, are you alright?"


    Crescenta had noticed that her drinking partner had gone quiet at her words. Kiana seemed stunned which made Crescenta giggle.


    "I told you before that you do not need to worry about me being from the Tsurugi family. I like you so I want to spend some time with you. How about you? Do you like me as well?"


    Crescenta asked, now finally being nervous. But Kiana seemed lost in her thoughts up until the point she was touched on the arm by Crescenta. Only then did she look up with a pained expression on her face.


    "I¡­sure. I think we can be friends."


    Crescenta was happy but she knew in her mind that something was wrong. Her new friend (and crush) was acting a little weird right now. The way she looked away and ignored Crescenta''s eyes was suspicious.


    But Crescenta''s drunk brain was not able to make up what was wrong here.


    "Hmm, you¡­are hiding something from me, right? I can feel it in my heart. *hic* What is it that you want to tell me?"


    Crescenta asked outright. She was not one to hold back her desires or questions. That caused Crescenta to open her mouth to answer before closing it with a snap.


    "Never mind, if you don''t want to tell me then you do not have to. You have a right to remain silent as well."


    Even though Crescenta said that the pout on her face said that she was disappointed to not be told what Kiana was thinking. But as guilty as Kiana felt, she knew better than to tell Crescenta about her connection to Yoko and what she did.


    In the end, Kiana left the bar earlier than she intended. She was worried about Crescenta so they exchanged numbers and she helped the younger girl get into the cab and back home.


    Little did she know that this small encounter would start a chain of events she wanted to avoid.


    .........


    The whole family (minus Crescenta) sat at the dining table and looked toward the head seat. Most of them wanted to see Sakura sitting in it since she was the current acting family head. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Sakura sat beside the seat in the first subordinate seat instead.


    Many people were about to call her out and request for Sakura to take the head seat when Yoko came out as well. She took one look around the dining table and Sakura gestured for her to sit in the head seat.


    ''Come on Yoko. You are not that shameless to sit in the head''s seat outright, right? You must have some dignity inside you.''


    That was what most of the people thought. But all their prayers were left unheard when Yoko sat down in the head''s seat without any questions asked.


    Everyone could see the cocky expression on Yoko''s face and they all clenched their fists in reply. But there was nothing they could do about her.


    It was not until Albus and Sherina came out and took their seats that the question about the seating arrangement was brought up.


    "Whoa! My Yoko is sitting in the head seat? But wasn''t Sakura the current acting family head? So, does that mean that the authority has been passed on back to Yoko? What is going on here?"


    This was what everyone wanted to know as well. They looked toward the head of the table where Yoko sat but the one to answer them all was Sakura.


    "Well, I am the current *acting* head of the family, but I am not the actual head. The only reason I was given the post of acting family head was because Yoko could not make it at that time. But now that she is back, it is only right that we give it back to her."


    "Oh, and one more thing. As far as we all know, the power of the family head was divided into two people. So how do you expect the two of us to share the head table seat? This arrangement is so much better."


    Sakura''s sharp tone left no room for either negotiation or back-biting. Everyone had to sit down and consider what she said to them.


    Almost everyone was annoyed by Sakura and they wanted her to reconsider. But they could not open their mouth to tell her this.


    "This is idiotic. The family head is the family head and I don''t see what the problem is. Why would you need to share your power with others? This is all too confusing."


    Albus confessed and one of the daring elders decided to remark it.


    "Albus, we all know that the reason you decided to not be the family head was because you had a slow brain. Your wife is the real talented one in your relationship."


    The married pair blushed at the elder''s words and Sherina even gritted her teeth as she was made fun of.


    Her annoyed look made the elders back down since they did not want to incur her fury in their lives.


    "If you all are done fighting around like children, then I would like you all to come and sit down. Dinner will get cold if we wait around any longer."


    Yoko''s voice commanded presence and her soft words echoed in the hallway. Even those who did not like her straightened out their backs when she spoke.


    Her parents also sat down near her and the dinner began. It was quite up until Elder Dao opened his mouth and requested something from Sakura.


    "Dear Sakura, I know that my granddaughter Crescenta gets along well with you. So can you do her and me a favor?"


    Elder Dao asked Sakura and everyone finally stopped eating. They all knew that what Elder Dao was doing was important. It was finally time to see if Sakura would fold in front of them or not.


    "Elder Dao, you should be careful when you ask others for a favor. Maybe a more polite tone and a humble expression would be a good start."


    ''As expected, Yoko had to interfere in my conversation with Sakura. Why is this girl so annoying? She should stay out of this conversation since she is no longer the family leader.''


    Elder Dao was angry at Yoko. But he was hesitant to express himself openly. Sakura was looking at him with an annoyed expression on her face.


    Anything he said to Yoko would be considered by Sakura as an act of violence and she would be unwilling to help him out. So as much as he hated it, Elder Dao had to play nice with Yoko.


    "Yoko dear, I am not trying to be stiff or lifeless. My face is like this in real life. I hope you understand my circumstances and decide to go a little easy on me."


    Elder Dao requested with as much patience as he could and Yoko finally let him go. That finally gave Elder Dao enough confidence where he could turn toward Sakura and make his request.


    "Sakura, my granddaughter, Crescenta is a little young and naive, but she is a good girl. I am sure that she would make a wonderful assistant to you if you give her a chance."


    Elder Dao knew that his granddaughter had a superiority complex, but it was rather valid for her to have it as well. Crescenta was a beautiful girl with a beautiful brain. She would flourish if she got a chance to shine.


    Being Sakura''s secretary would give her the best shot at becoming an elder once the current generation retired.


    Elder Dao did not want his post to go to an unknown person after he died. He wanted it to go to his family.


    To do that, not only would he have to be in their family leader''s good books, but his successor would have to be in their good books as well.


    Once Elder Dao had asked for this, the others decided to stop holding back as well. They had finally gotten Sakura to take the seat they wanted her to. So, they decided to take advantage of the situation.


    "Sakura, I am here as well to make the same request. I have a grandson who is useful as well."


    "No, my daughter would be better. She is older and has much more experience when compared to everyone else. She would be the best choice to make."


    "No, my granddaughter would be the best choice to make. She is studying law and related things."

 Chapter 324 - 324: 324: Mine is the best [pt2]

    Once the Pandora box had been opened, there was no stopping it. These people continued to question and one-up the other by recalling their chosen one''s good qualities.


    It was all to make Sakura choose one of their referrals as an aid in the future.


    But little did they know that Sakura had no intention of doing anything to help any of these people out. And she had a perfect excuse to get out of her situation.


    "I am so sorry everyone. But I am afraid that I cannot be the one to make these decisions. You see, even if I am the *acting* family head and have half the power-making decision, the final decision still lies with Yoko."


    "So, if you want to talk to her about something related to hiring or something, you can talk to her."


    Sakura deflected the situation very skillfully. The people who had been counting on her cunning behavior thus far suddenly looked pained and horrified. They could not help but wonder what was happening.


    Why would they ask ''Yoko'' this when the first reason they had opened their mouth was because their hopes were on Sakura?


    "Sakura, don''t be joking around with us like this. We are asking you because we know you will listen to us and think about what we said."


    One elder said and the others added their agreement instantly.


    "He is right. If we wanted to ask Yoko something, then we would have asked it when she was the family head. We are asking you because we trust you and are closer to you. So, you won''t let us down, right?"


    Sakura felt a small headache coming and she rubbed her brows in shock. She could not help but feel awkward now that she had been put into this position.


    ''I¡­are these people fucking serious? How can they say all this to me when Yoko is right there? Do they not fear Yoko or something?"


    Sakura could not help but think these things to herself. She was still a little shocked to hear such blunt opinions from the people around her.


    She looked toward Yoko to see what her cousin thought of this, but Yoko was busy eating her dinner. It seemed almost as if she had not heard anything that was being said.


    ''Yoko now is not the time to be acting up like this. Aren''t you the one in danger here? You are being belittled by these people. So please, say something."


    Sakura begged inside her mind and Yoko looked at her. It was almost as if Yoko had heard what Sakura had whispered in her mind and decided to respond.


    But all of Sakura''s hopes were dashed as soon as Yoko opened her mouth.


    "What is wrong, Sakura? These people are asking for your help with something. Don''t you think you should answer then?"


    Yoko asked with an almost innocent expression and Sakura clenched her fist hard. She finally knew that she was alone right now. She had to take care of these elders on her own.


    ''Fine, I will show you how resourceful I am Yoko. you will be left in awe of my power and my authority once I am done here.''


    With her confidence intact, Sakura took in a deep breath and turned toward the elders sitting in front of her.


    "You all have proposed your suggestions and I have heard them as well. But before we can further process, I would like to make an announcement. This is the real reason I asked you all to be here."


    Everyone paid attention to what Sakura had to say. They were eager to know what she was cooking in that brain of hers and how they could use it.


    "I know that you are all eager to know how you can benefit from me, but it would not be that easy for you. Especially more since I have decided to give Yoko her authority as the family head back."


    "I''ve had my fun with the dynamics and looking after everyone, but I do not think I am suited to this post. On the other hand, Yoko is much better at handling things like these."


    Sakura declared it in front of everyone and she watched as everyone looked at her in shock. The only one who was not shocked was Yoko herself.


    Instead, she had a calm expression on her face and her eyes had a mischievous look that said that she was about to do something dramatic.


    "Come on Sakura. There is no need for you to be this dramatic or scared. If you are having some trouble with your post, then I am sure we can work through it. There is no need for you to resign like this."


    Yoko reminded Sakura but the younger just shook her head. She was not doing this because she had a problem with her post or the work.


    She was doing this because she did not want to be taken advantage of by people. Everyone approaches her nowadays because they have a motive.


    Sakura had dreamed of being the family head in her life. But that was before she knew how hectic and troublesome it was to be the head. Now she wanted nothing more to do with it.


    "Y-You must rethink your decision. Sakura, you cannot leave your post this easily."


    "That is right. And even if you are going to leave your post, then give it to someone who wants it. Not to Yoko who already abandoned it once. That will not be a wise decision."


    "I know, if you do not want to head this post any longer, then you can hand it over to me temporarily. I will take care of everything on my end."


    One by one, people suggested for Sakura to leave it all to them. Sakura watched them right but she could not help but sigh.


    These people did not get it. Sakura was not giving up on the post, but giving it back to Yoko. Yoko was the rightful owner of this post and she was also the only one who could handle it.


    As the noise in the hall rose, so did Sakura''s headache. She was about to call all the people out and ask them to calm down when a sharp ring broke everyone''s concentration. They looked toward Yoko, who had smacked a knife on her glass to produce that noise.


    "You all are being rather spirited today and it is nice to see. But you all are forgetting something very important."


    "Sakura is the *temporary* house head. The real power of the family head lies with me so Sakura cannot even transfer it to anyone else even if she wants to. If you want to take this power and authority, you need to talk to me."


    Yoko cleared the air out and everyone looked at her with a stunned expression. They had not expected Yoko to say such words out loud.


    ''Oh fuck! We forget that she even existed.''


    Once Yoko had said that everyone calmed down and looked embarrassed. The only one who had not joined in this fiasco was Elder Corina. She had remained calm until now and that had not gone unnoticed by Amane.


    "You all are idiots. Even if you want to head the family business, you cannot. You do not have the right talent to head it. The family head must be Yoko for the family to flourish and once she retires in old age, she can choose her successor. There is no need for you all to fight."


    Elder Corina''s words were political and everyone flushed when they heard her speak.


    ''This corny and lucky woman. Just because you managed to pull ahead in this race a little bit does not mean that we have lost the race.''


    That was what the other elders thought. But they knew that they could not show their real emotions on their faces. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura coughed once the situation turned sour and awkward. She looked at the people in front of her with a straight expression after that.


    "All of you¡­I gathered you all here to announce this change of leadership once more. To celebrate, we will be holding a small party with only family and friends invited. I hope to see you all there tomorrow."


    The elders were suddenly alert. They had a feeling that this party was going to be their last chance to persuade Sakura to take her decision back.


    And they all had plans on how to get Sakura to do that. The most common one was to have someone seduce her and then ask Sakura to do their bidding. This had failed last time due to the panic caused by the fire accident.


    But this time, things would be different. They would not only succeed in making Sakura fall for their chosen ones. But they would also drive a wall between Sakura and Yoko.


    ''This is right. Women are emotional beings who cannot help but act on their emotions. We will use this against these arrogant women and have them play in the palm of their hands.''


    The elders were sure of their plans. Even after failing so many times, they did not even think of stopping.


    Not that their cunning eyes went unnoticed by Yoko. She was well aware that these people were planning something against her and Sakura. But she was not worried because these people could not plan to save their lives.


    ''It must be their lucky stars that caused these elders to survive until now. But I think it is time I also abolish that elder system from our family.''

 Chapter 325 - 325: 325: I refuse this proposal

    At that dinner, everyone had their priorities to settle. Amane at her food quietly and looked at the elders in front of her.


    Most of them had pale faces and their faces showed that they knew about her disappointment with them.


    But there were just as many scheming faces in the crowd as there were hopeless ones. And neither she nor Sakura had missed this happening. They even exchanged glances to point out the troublesome people in the mix.


    *cough*


    "Sakura, I know that you are enthusiastic to hold up your role and hand your duties over officially, but don''t you think you are making decisions in a hasty? You should take a little more time to think things through."


    Everyone looked at Elder Fushi with gratitude. They all wanted a little more time to prepare for the upcoming battle.


    Not only would they have to go against Yoko and Sakura, but they also had to face the world. Many of them had made big claims about being able to control Sakura before. That was how they had gotten the support of other families.


    What would happen to them and their reputation once the other families realized that Sakura was not going to be the Tsurugi family head anymore? They would be ruined.


    ''We cannot allow this to happen. We need to do damage control before this happens.''


    That was what happened that night. Most of the elders agreed over this and they spread the word that Sakura was testing everyone''s loyalty by pretending to hand her position back.


    It only took a few hours before everyone knew this, including Sakura. And she felt irritated as soon as she heard this.


    "You all want time? Fine, we will give you one more day to prepare. But that is the latest I can delay this ball for you."


    Sakura agreed but she did not look happy about her decision. Not that the elders cared about what she felt or did not feel.


    They just wanted time on their hands and they got that with Sakura''s agreement.


    .........


    "This is ridiculous. Who would believe these people when they say that I am doing this to test someone''s loyalty? As if I have the time to be doing such a thing."


    Sakura frowned as she looked up from her reports. She had begged Yoko for help, but the elder had sighed and said that Sakura should do her work.


    And since Sakura did not want to fight with Yoko, she had done her work.


    Sakura had come a long way since she first started working on the family head''s work. Her speed was back up to an acceptable speed and her eyes also scanned the documents faster. Her work-load was also divined equally so she had time for herself again,


    "There is no point in trying to understand what these people are thinking and planning, Sakura. It would be more profitable for you to focus on your work. Here, you missed quite a few mistakes this time."


    Amane pointed out as she looked at the contract. This made Sakura sigh and look back at Amane with a tired expression.


    "You are missing the point here, Yoko. All the elders are scheming something once more. Are you letting them do what they want?"


    Sakura asked with an angry expression. She quickly corrected the mistakes she had made, but she ended up masking out things she did not mean to.


    Now she had to wrist the whole letter once more.


    "I know what you are thinking of Sakura. But I believe that we made the right decision this time by letting these elders take their time. It is more fun to crack their plans open this way. Won''t you agree?"


    Sakura sighed but she agreed with Yoko. fighting Yoko here would be a waste of time for her anyway.


    Once Amane saw that Sakura was on the same page as her, she decided to head back to her room. But as soon as she opened the office door, she came face-to-face with her parents.


    Sherina Tsurugi had a determined expression on her face while Albus had a guilty one. Amane could instantly tell that these two had something important to tell her.


    "What is it that you want to say? You better not waste my time with unnecessary bullshit."


    Amane asked as she closed the door gently and followed her parents into an empty conference room.


    If someone looked at them from outside, they would have wondered what kind of deal was taking place. The tension was so thick inside that one could cut it with a knife if they wanted to.


    "Look, Yoko, we have a very important thing to tell you-"


    "Albus, stop beating around the bush. If you would not say it, then allow me to say it. Yoko, we found a marriage partner for you. You will get married within this month. And no, you will not get a choice in this matter."


    Sherina made it obvious that this was not a choice but a matter of fact. Albus had a pained expression but he agreed with his wife.


    They both waited for Yoko to say something out in shock and ask them questions. But none of that happened. Instead, Yoko looked as if she did not care a single bit about what was happening.


    "Is that all you wanted to say to me? How disappointing. My marriage is not something you should be concerned about. And even if you are, just know that it is something I will handle myself. There is no need for you to meddle in it like this."


    Yoko quickly cut her parents off before they could tell her more. Her mother''s expression became even more pissed off.


    "Yoko, we just told you that it is not negotiable. You will marry the man we chose for you. Or you would leave this family and be abandoned by us. So, what would you choose?"


    Sherina Tsurugi left no room for Amane to decline. Her voice was hard and her eyes were looking at Amane with surety. She would follow through with what she had said.


    "I see. If that''s the case, then I do not have any other choice in this matter."


    Sherina and Albus had a relieved expression on their faces. They knew that things would come down to this in the end.


    No matter how independent Yoko tried to act, she was still a teenager and wanted her mother''s and father''s approval.


    The family''s approval and their safety might also be a factor in her decision. So, it was a given that Yoko would agree with them.


    "Good, in that case-"


    "You can write up a refusal to the person you found for me. I will be leaving this family in two days. I hope you have a fun time." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, Yoko had the last words while leaving. Both adults kept on looking at her back this whole time until she disappeared from their vision.


    It was only after she was gone that Sherina realized what just happened. Sherina could not help but hit the wall once she realized that she had been made a fool of.


    "Yoko! Just how was this girl raised? She is not filial to us at all. Albus, what are we going to do now?"


    Sherina asked as she looked at Yoko''s retreating. She had been counting on her daughter to carry her forward. But this no longer seemed to be possible.


    What was more? The party two days after was when Chen, the one they intended their daughter to marry, was going to meet her.


    This had been entirely Sherina''s idea to get them out of debt. So, she would also have to be the one to take responsibility here.


    "Don''t worry, my dear wife. I am sure that we will be able to get Yoko to agree with us. And if not, then we always have our secret weapon at hand."


    Sherina tensed as soon as she heard her husband''s proposal. Her eyes were wide in shock and she stuttered.


    "Y-You cannot be serious. Albus, you know how dangerous that powder is for humans and you want to feed it to our daughter? What if she becomes brain-dead? Or worse, a fool after taking it? We cannot guarantee our success."


    Sherina complained but Albus had already made up his mind.


    "My wife, I will do anything for your safety. Even my daughter does not matter to me if you are alive and well."


    Albus promised and the atmosphere turned mushy. Amane, who had been listening in on the conversation from the next corridor gagged and quickly walked away. She decided to put a tracker there instead of physically being there.


    After all, there was no need for her to listen in on a couple''s gossip. It was also clear what this lovely-dovely mood would lead to. And that¡­Amane had no intention of listening to it.


    ''Well, time to head back.''


    She had just reached her home when Amane received a disturbing message. It was from Sean and it only said a few words.


    [Your security guy, Danta has been kidnapped. We received a complaint from his mom just a few minutes ago. I thought I should inform you about this before you got to know this news from somewhere else.]


    Now this was surprising. Amane had no idea who would even try to kidnap Dante of all people and for what reason.


    As far as people knew, he was an ordinary young man with no talent and no friends. So why go after him?

 Chapter 326 - 326: 326: A good husband [pt1] R-18

    "How long are you going to pout for, Sakura? Marriage proposals are not something I will ever get. I am the heiress of the Tsurugi family after all."


    Amane tried to make Sakura feel better but the younger still looked angry at her and her parents. There was no point in talking with Sakura right now.


    "I know Yoko. I know that it is not your fault and your marriage is also a topic I cannot help with. But I still feel jealous, alright? I just got you all to myself and now a stranger will steal you away from me? This is not fair."


    Sakura complained and whined as she turned toward Yoko. her eyes were filled with unshed tears of worry. The thoughts going through Sakura''s mind were destructive and she did not want them to spill over.


    Ever since Yoko has blurted out the words ''I am being married off,'' Sakura''s brain has stopped working. She was busy thinking of ways to break off an engagement.


    "What if we brought a fake husband for you out of the blue? One that has knocked you up already and wants to take things slow? Any respectful man would back off after that, right?"


    Sakura asked with her mind planning a thousand miles per second. She had various scenarios going through her head right now and Yoko could not help but laugh at that.


    ''Oh, this is so funny. I know that not telling Sakura the whole thing would provide me with entertainment. But I never thought that she might act like this.''


    Amane was enjoying herself after watching Sakura''s actions. But this jealousy needed to be put away now. Especially since there was no need or reason for Sakura to get jealous.


    ''But maybe I can enjoy these flames of jealousy a little more. People fucked me the best when they were jealous in the past.''


    It was like playing with fire and she was asking to be burned, but Amane did not care about these things. Her body and her mind wanted Sakura to fuck her silly.


    "Hmm, Sakura, but what if the person we are pretending to be my husband ends up falling in love with me? What will happen to you then?"


    Sakura paused and her mind worked a thousand miles per hour. She had not even considered this as a possibility.


    But now that Yoko had brought this up, this seemed like a very possible occurrence.


    "Shit, I did not even think about it. I will have to find a person who is not attracted to our gender. But no! That is no guarantee that they will not fall for you as well. Shit, this is tough."


    Sakura shook her head at how hard she had to think about these things. Amane was having fun as well, but then it was time for her to calm down and deliver the killing blow.


    "How about you act as my husband, Sakura? You already fulfil the martial duties in the bed anyway. And you even knocked me up better than any real husband can knock me up. You also have a good cock that fucks me up well. So, what do you say?"


    Amane asked as she whispered the last sentence into Sakura''s ear and bit it lightly. Sakura flinched as her ear was licked but she quickly felt her pants get tight and her breath getting uneven.


    "Husband, do you want to fuck this wife? I promise that I will be submissive and breedable for you all the time. If you want, I can even act like a virgin for you."


    Amane asked and she could tell that Sakura was really into this play. Her breath was getting shorter and her eyes were blown wide in shock.


    Sakura''s hand gripped Amane''s arms tightly and she looked at the female in front of her with hunger in her eyes.


    "I am sorry. I did try to control myself but you make it impossible."


    Sakura warned before her lips came crashing down on top of Amane''s. It was a familiar rhythm by now and Sakura''s hand roamed the vast expanse of Amane''s back.


    Their tongues licked across each other before Sakura pushed Amane on her back and leaned over her body. She looked down at Amane''s half-open robe and completely opened it.


    Hot eyes looked Yoko up from the head to the toe and Amane felt her body throb in need. She wanted to fuck Yoko so badly that it physically ached.


    "My wife is a naughty one. Not only did she rile me up, but she also decided to show me her lewd body. What would have happened if someone else had walked up into the room and seen you like this?"


    Sakura asked as she broke the kiss. Her hot mouth moved down Yoko''s body and kissed her breasts. Sakura''s hand squeezed Amane''s heavy breasts and that helped the ache in Amane''s body.


    For some reason, Amane''s beasts had gotten quite sensitive the past few days.


    But that was not the only thing that had gotten sensitive about her. The mark on her womb was also pulsing the past few days. It was an indication that the egg was ready to enter the next stage of its growth cycle.


    "Yoko, I know that you said you would incubate the egg until the end, but I think we should get it out now. We do have an artificial incubator which would be much safer to use."


    Sakura had seen the signs as well and she was worried about her cousin.


    And as much as a traditionist Amane was, even she knew that the next stage of pregnancy would render her useless. So, she was ready to get the egg out as well.


    "Of course, let''s do that today. My husband will help me birth our child, right?"


    Amane asked and Sakura''s lust spiked. Her instincts were already seeing the egg as her own but now they wanted Sakura to accept this egg.


    Her mind imagined Yoko trying her hardest to push the egg out of her body. It will not be that easy and Sakura would have to ease the way out for the egg by fucking Yoko.


    "Sakura, if you want to get the egg out of me today, then you need to hurry up."


    Amane opened her arms and it was the cue for Sakura to snuggle into them. Her hand rested on Yoko''s pregnant stomach before she pushed at it a little bit. Her hand felt the moment fun the egg and Sakura''s eyes widened in shock.


    Not that she got to enjoy that feeling for long. Yoko pushed Sakura away from her pussy and then held her folds open.


    "Sakura, you need to get me all wet and mushy before you can get the egg out of me. Do you think you can lick me here first? Get me all wet and messy."


    Yoko''s words were Sakura''s command. Her mouth worked on its own and began to lick across Yoko''s body. Her legs, her pussy, and her breasts. Nothing was left alone by Sakura.


    Her talented tongue started on Amane''s thighs, followed by her pussy, and played with her clit. It caused Yoko to throw her head back in pleasure and come into Sakura''s mouth.


    The force of that orgasm sent Sakura reeling back. She watched as the transparent liquid gushed out of the pussy in front of her.


    It was hypnotizing to watch for Sakura and she felt her heart skip a few beats as sheen as she noticed how sexy Yoko looked right now.


    Her chest moved up and down, her breasts half-hidden behind her robe which parted at her thighs to give Sakura a clear view of her legs and pussy. Somehow, this position looked lewder than Yoko being naked.


    "I-Is my husband enjoying this view? Come here, don''t hold back."


    Yoko touched Sakura''s face before her gaze moved down Sakura''s body and toward her cock. A fake blush spread across Yoko''s face and that made Sakura fascinated.


    "I-I will help my husband with his problem. Don''t worry Sakura, I will make you come." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yoko moved down her body until her face was right in front of Sakura''s cock. Her tongue licked across the head rather messily and not like her usual self.


    But it still felt good and Sakura''s legs got weak. She collapsed and fell on the bed. That just encouraged Yoko to crawl into her lap and kiss her. That kiss was short but filthy. Both their tongues battled for supremacy, but Sakura gave in to the kiss sooner than Yoko did.


    "Sakura, won''t you tell me what you want to do with me? If you say it all loud, then I might make your wish come true."


    Yoko promised and Sakura had to hold herself back from blurting all her first secrets. The time to realize her mother''s fantasies would come later.


    For now, she had something she desperately wanted to see.


    "I want to see my wife birthing our child. I can imagine your pussy opening around the egg, your womb and your pussy doing its best to push the egg out. But I know you, Yoko. Your body is greedy."


    "You will try to push the egg out but your greedy body will try to take it back in. It will be a struggle and you will beg me for help."


    Sakura''s words sounded like a promise and it made the younger one blush. She forced it all down from her face and continued to look at Yoko with a determined expression on her face.

 Chapter 327 - 327: 327: A good husband [pt2] R-18

    Amane''s body betrayed her this time. Her pussy clenched around nothing, desperately trying to hold in the egg that was being forced out of her body right now.


    She could feel the egg leaving her womb and down her stomach. It would soon be in her birthing canal and then would be forced out of her body.


    "Yoko, you are doing great. Let the egg slowly out of your body."


    Sakura rubbed Amane''s stomach and directly above the moving bulge. The large egg was moving at a slow speed but Sakura''s hand helped the egg move along quite well.


    And then the egg got stuck at Amane''s womb opening. There was not enough force for the egg to be able to push through the opening.


    Since this was not a normal pregnancy and the birth of the egg was also premature (by quite a few months), Amane''s body was not allowing her the right reaction to help her out. It was painful but even that gave to arousal.


    Sakura noticed the struggle on Yoko''s face and she frowned as a result. She did not like to see Yoko suffer like this.


    "It seems like your body is not ready to part with the egg yet. Should we delay this birth? I do not want it to be painful for my wife."


    Sakura was still in her role-play mode, but her voice was laced with real concern now. She looked at Amane''s body and her eyes were filled with pity. Her hands even hesitated to move, almost shily seeing if she should help Amane out or not.


    Amane noticed this and was glad to have an understanding partner like Sakura. But she also needed the egg out of her body. The pressure being put on her womb opening was beginning to get annoying.


    So, Amane did her best to entice Sakura. The easiest way for Amane to give birth here would be to open her womb.


    And what better thing to open her greedy womb than Sakura''s big cock?


    "Sakura, stop complaining and help me. Your cock! Put your cock in my womb. Stir up my insides so that they open for the egg."


    Amane helps her messy pussy open for Sakura to see. That caused the younger to gulp with desire and her eyes darken.


    Sakura did not ask any questions. Instead, she raised Amane''s hips and positioned her in a way that allowed Amane''s legs to be above Amane''s head.


    This was the worst position for Amane to be in since it forced the egg back down inside her body. But before she could complain about it, Sakura thrust into her body hard and fast.


    All words were forced out of Amane''s mouth once she felt that cock pounding into her pussy and making a mess.


    "My wife¡­asked me for¡­*huff*. a favor. I need to ¡­. deliver¡­"


    Sakura''s body was glittering with sweat but her eyes looked happy and determined. Her massive cock was filling up Amane everywhere but at the place where she needed the most help.


    Amane''s womb was still crying out to be branched and Sakura''s cock touched it a lot of times. But Sakura''s cock merely kissed the womb opening, never driving past the small opening.


    "Sa-ku-ra¡­hurry¡­. fuck me¡­"


    Amane asked but she did not even have the consciousness to be annoyed right now. All she could do was moan as she asked Sakura for this favor. That made Sakura grin and slow down her face even more.


    Her hips gave slow thrusts inside Amane and her hand caressed the elder''s face gently.


    "Yoko, be¡­patient¡­. I will¡­make you¡­. feel good¡­"


    Sakura moaned in between heavy pants as she stilled her hips a few times. She refused to come so soon since she wanted Yoko to feel the most pleasure.


    Sakura looked down at the place she and Yoko were connected and completely stilled her hips. Then, she turned Yoko around until the older was at her hands and knees and then draped her body on top.


    "My wife is so stubborn. I will have to force her body to open for our kid. Ah, your pussy likes the idea."


    Sakura whispered into Yoko''s ear before she licked it and started her hip movement again. Her cock was forced deeper into this position and Sakura finally breached the womb opening.


    Both females moaned as they felt their most intimate locations touching.


    "Y-You are so deep inside. Sakura, hurry up and make me come."


    Amane was losing her mind. She was not like her usual self as her current self had lost all her composure. The hormones running inside her body were filling it to the brim.


    "Hah! Calm down Yoko. You need to rest a little bit. We have just gotten started."


    Sakura reassured Yoko but she was close as well. Her cock was swelling and getting ready to full Yoko up. She could also feel her body changing and waiting to be locked up inside Yoko.


    The way Yoko''s pussy was throbbing told Sakura that she was enjoying this just as much as Sakura was.


    "Your body is getting ready to give birth to our child. But don''t worry Yoko, I will not let you feel empty for long. Once this child is out of your body, I will fill you back up once more. You will never get to be empty."


    "We can get married and no one will know. I refuse to give you up to an unknown person to marry."


    Sakura complained and jealousy colored her voice. She refused to lose Yoko to anyone else.


    Filthy noises filled the room as Sakura''s cock made quick work of Amane''s pussy. Her cock finally locked up inside Amane and it began to fill up the inside of her womb. Sakura held her position until her come overflowed from inside Yoko''s body.


    And this time, Yoko''s womb gave a contraction. It was starting to push the egg out of the cavity.


    "Sakura, get off right now. The egg! The egg had begun to move."


    Amane complained but Sakura was lying on top of her with a dazed expression. It seemed as if Sakura had not even heard her and continued to rub her cock inside Yoko''s body.


    The egg tried to move but Sakura''s cock stopped it from moving. As a result, Amane''s womb contracted around Sakura''s cock to try and force it out. It felt like a massage and Sakura moaned out.


    "I can remain inside your body for as long as I live. It feels so good to be fucking inside you like this, Yoko."


    Sakura admitted and refused to move. She fucked into Yoko''s body a little more until Yoko had no choice but to forcefully pull away from Sakura''s cock. It left an empty feeling inside her body but Amane did not mind.


    She had no time to mind since her body was beginning to push the egg out.


    "Yoko, what is wrong?"


    Sakura asked as she finally came back to her senses and looked down at the female in front of her. Yoko''s eyes looked blown out and her tongue was out of her mouth. She looked to have gone through a lot in a small amount of time.


    But the most amazing thing about her had to be her pussy which was glistering out the clear liquid at an alarming speed. The liquid was wetting the bed and Sakura panicked.


    "Yoko, what is this-"


    "Calm down. My body is just preparing to force the egg out. Don''t worry, this is normal. You just need to keep a watch and p-pull the egg out once it''s at the rim."


    Amane reminded Sakura as she got ready to push the egg out of her.


    Now Sakura felt a little guilty for giving Yoko a hard time just a few moments ago. She did not know that birthing was such a painful process even if the egg was small. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko, clutch my hand. Here, maybe that will help."


    Sakura offered her warm hand but Yoko did not take it. Instead, she clutched the bed as she felt the egg finally pop out of her womb and into the birthing canal.


    It was a maddening descent for Amane. Her patience was being tested and the egg was pushing at all her pleasure spots.


    The birth should be painless since this was a special pregnancy. But the pleasure had been heightened by Amane''s sensitivity. She could not help but throw her head back as a result of feeling so good.


    ''T-This is unlike anything I have experienced before. W-Why does my body feel so good? Did any records say that birthing is such a pleasurable process?''


    Amane did not remember such a thing. Her mind was numb to any thoughts of the past or the present. All Amane knew was that she needed to push the egg out of her body.


    It moved down her body until it got stuck in her pussy. Only a small bright red could be seen at her pussy entry.


    "Y-Yoko, the egg is here. But I think it''s stuck. Let me check."


    Sakura pushed the egg a little to see if it would bulge or not. That pushed the egg back indie and directly on top of Yoko''s pleasure spot.


    With the egg and Sakura''s fingers filling up her insides, Yoko came rather violently. Her body shivered at the pleasure and drool came out of her mouth.


    The vision in front of her made Sakura''s mouth water. She had never seen Yoko this submissive and patient before. It made Sakura want to eat Yoko whole.

 Chapter 328 - 328: 328: A good husband [pt3] R-18

    Sakura''s hands seemed to have a mind of their own as they roamed around Yoko''s body. Her fingers explored Yoko''s insides and they even pushed the egg into her pleasure spot.


    Sakura was enthralled to see Yoko''s body yielding to her fingers as she forced them deeper and deeper inside Yoko''s body. The way that pussy yielded around Sakura''s fingers was worth noticing.


    It made her mouth water and Sakura felt her pussy and cock throb for some action as well.


    Finally, Sakura pulled her fingers out of Yoko''s body and watched Yoko''s body close around nothing. But the egg followed Sakura''s fingers and got stuck against that pussy opening once more.


    But unlike before, it was half out this time.


    "Sakura, pull the egg out. Pull the egg out of my body right now."


    Yoko demanded as she tried to push the egg out. But her pussy did not have enough power to pop the egg out.


    Sakura was enthralled but she was also jealous of the egg that was struggling to get out of Yoko''s body. She wanted to help Yoko out and then she had a brilliant idea.


    One of Sakura''s fingertips touched the egg that was being forced out of Yoko''s body lightly and she pretended to pull it out. But she forced the egg back inside Yoko.


    A loud moan escaped Yoko''s lips as she felt the egg go back inside her and touch her pleasure spots.


    Sakura''s fingers were inside her body once more as well and it felt too good to resist.


    ''M-My mind is melting. At this rate, I will truly lose consciousness.''


    Amane''s mind and body were a mess. She wanted the egg out but her pussy tightened and pulled the egg back inside any time it tried to leave her body. It made sense but it also made Amane forget what was happening.


    Sakura could not think anymore as well. Her mind was clouded over by lust as she watched her fingers disappear inside Yoko''s pussy.


    They were pushing the egg deeper inside Yoko and Sakura felt her mouth water.


    ''I-I want to fuck Yoko deeper but I should let her deliver the egg first. I can see that she is struggling to hold on.''


    Yoko looked helpless all spread out beneath Sakura''s body. This was the first time Sakura had seen Yoko be this helpless and she could not help but feel powerful and amazing.


    It bubbled up her desire to take Yoko right then and there, but the egg was holding her back. So, when she let go of the pussy and the egg got stuck inside once more, Sakura used her fingers to pull the egg out.


    It was a small tussle where the egg got stuck on Amane''s pussy rim and refused to come out. Sakura had to use force and watch the pussy stretch around that red egg. Yoko yelled out in pain and pleasure as she threw her head back.


    It was such a visual stimulation for Sakura that she had to bite her lips to keep herself from speaking up.


    Finally, the egg popped out of her body and Yoko''s relief-filled sigh filled the room.


    Sakura placed the egg carefully on the pillow in the middle of the room and then observed Yoko. She looked exhausted and on the verge of falling asleep. Her pussy was gaping after letting the egg out and her legs were spread wide.


    This was the perfect visual stimulus Sakura needed to get fully hard once more.


    Sakura''s eyes were closed and it was clear that she wanted to sleep. The desire to drop unconscious was visible in her eyes. But Sakura was not going to let that happen.


    "Sakura, come and lie down. I am too tired for anything else."


    Yoko admitted but Sakura felt her mouth water at seeing that exposed body. There was no way she could calmly lie down beside Yoko right now. Not when she had such a tempting body in front of her.


    ''I want to claim her for my own. And I want to claim her for myself right now.''


    Desire roared inside Sakura''s body and she could not help herself. She climbed on top of Yoko''s body and positioned her hard cock right above her opening.


    By the time Yoko''s tired thoughts caught up with what was happening, it was too late and Sakura was already pounding hard inside her pussy.


    Sakura was not playing around while fucking Yoko either. Her hard cock was filling up all the gaps left inside Yoko''s body. It also made her womb flutter and get filled up once more.


    Yoko had not even realized how empty she felt until she was being filled with cock once more. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko, your body is just as seductive as it was before. Now that you have birthed one egg, I want to fill you up once more. Your body will be ready to bear my child soon."


    Sakura promised as she continued to fuck into Yoko. her desires were being fueled by her lust and her jealousy. She wanted to put another kid into Yoko soon.


    "Sakura, calm down. Slow down. My pussy needs to recover and heal. Ah, this feels good. You are stretching me so good."


    Amane moaned. She had lost control over her desires as soon as the egg had come out of her body. She pulled Sakura into a hard kiss as soon as she could and Sakura''s cock twitched. She finally came inside Amane''s body and painted those insides white.


    Sakura pulled her spent cock out and threw herself on her back. She was exhausted but happy at finally getting her relief.


    Just when she was about to fall asleep, Sakura felt something wet touching her cock. The slick feeling felt good before her cock got engulfed by that wetness.


    She looked down, only to see Yoko deep-throating her with an excited look on her face. It still looked turned on and Sakura gulped at the look she was getting.


    "Y-Yoko, what are you doing? You are not thinking of doing something foolish, right?"


    Sakura asked as she gulped. She did not know why she felt so nervous right now. But there was something about that dim light as well as the glint in Yoko''s eyes that scared and excited Sakura.


    Sakura felt something cold and metal touched her wrists before they were securely locked on top of her head. She looked up at Yoko for mercy, but the elder did not notice her look.


    And if she did, then Sakura was ignored by Yoko.


    "Did you think you would be safe after you had your way with me like that? Sakura, you need to take accountability for your actions."


    Yoko''s voice was rough and sounded deeper and fucked out. Sakura did not want to think about what was going to happen next since she could already guess.


    A body landed on top of Sakura''s semi-hard cock and Yoko rubbed her wet and leaking pussy against Sakura''s cock. It caught that rim but Yoko did not sink right away.


    It made Sakura bite her lower lip in agitation and she tried to break free.


    Yoko did not let her do such a thing. Not only did she hold Sakura''s hand captive, but she also looked at Sakura as if she was about to be devoured.


    "Sakura, you had your fun. But my body is not satisfied yet. I will be making use of your cock to relieve myself now."


    Sakura watched Yoko sit down on top of her cock. It was such an enthralling view for Sakura to see that she lost herself in that pleasure. Whatever words were on her tongue and her mind were blown out of her mind as Yoko forced her cock inside her body.


    "Just sit back and enjoy my body this time, Sakura. I am sure that you would like my pussy."


    Sakura already liked Yoko''s pussy a lot. She wanted to touch Yoko, but the chains made it impossible. They kept Sakura''s wrist captive and Yoko used her hands to play with Sakura''s nipples.


    Yoko held still for a few seconds before she bounced on top of Sakura''s cock once and then twice. Soon she found her rhythm and began to move in earnest.


    Sakura had been quiet during the beginning, but even she could not keep her vice down once his cock was being devoured by Yoko''s hungry pussy. That love-making continued the whole night.


    ......


    Sherina and Albus Tsurugi looked at the man sitting in front of them. They had managed to gather a small portion of the tribute to pay to him, but this was not going to be enough.


    Not with how disappointed Chen looked right now. Chen''s eyes were sending daggers toward the couple''s way but they both looked away.


    "So, this was all you were able to gather during your time in the Tsurugi estate. This is far from enough. It seems like we need to talk about your priorities once more."


    Chen looked at the couple with a calm expression. But a storm was brewing behind his calm eyes.


    The couple gulped but Sherina managed to not lose her composure. Instead, she looked Chen right in the eyes and proposed what she wanted.


    "Sir, I know that we did not get a lot of things for you this time, but there is still one thing we want to offer you."


    "We want to offer you our daughter''s hand in marriage. I am sure that this is the best thing we can offer you for letting us live."

 Chapter 329 - 329: 329: Get married [pt1]

    The Tsurugi couple waited for their guest to say something back to them. They had thought over this offer and this was the best they could come up with.


    But even then, this was not a bad offer for them. Yoko was a capable asset if she joined any family. And while she was stubborn, they had seen her caring for those under her care.


    As such, they were sure that Yoko would be an acceptable person to spend her life with for someone like Master Chen.


    For some reason, Master Chen had been quiet all this while, which made the pair nervous. They waited for him to say something back to them, but he kept sipping his teacup.


    When he did finally look up, he looked calm and curious.


    "So, you are pairing me up with your daughter. I cannot say that I mind, but I must ask this. Do you have the lady''s consent before offering her hand to me? Are you even capable of controlling your daughter?"


    The pair flinched as soon as they heard the accusation. They were afraid to be discovered lying, so Albus confidently answered.


    "Of course, we can control Yoko''s temper. There is no need for you to be worried about such meagre things."


    Albus''s voice left no room for denial. But the way Chen looked at the pair was full of suspicion. It made Albus gulp in fright but he refused to look away.


    Finally, Chen looked away with a smile on his face. It was humorous, almost as if Chen found this whole situation hilarious.


    "Fine, if that is what you want to offer me, then I guess I can accept," the pair looked satisfied and relieved, "however, I offered you two lives but you are only offering me one in return."


    "This doesn''t seem like a fair trade to me."


    Chen suggested and the pair became active once more. They knew how to deal with their master now.


    "O-Of course this is not all. If you want, we can ass Sakura into the mix as well. You see, our niece is rather close to Yoko, so if Yoko gets married, then I am sure that Sakura would follow as well."


    Now this surprised Chen.


    "You are asking me to take in your niece as well? What would I do with two wives? I do not need two of them."


    Chen replied but Albus seemed to have a different plan for him.


    "I never said that you needed to take in two wives. You can always keep one on the side as entertainment. I do not care how you spend your married life if you keep Yoko as your main wife."


    Albus was all smiles when he said these words. Even Sherina looked stunned at his offer and she wondered if this man was her husband or not.


    She had never seen this side of him before. It was so raw and unhinged that even she felt uncomfortable. How could he talk about his daughter and niece like this?


    "You are a ruthless man. It seems like being brought back to life has caused your brain to malfunction and the unhinged part of your brain finally awoke. I guess this is a failure as well."


    Chen sighed as he looked at his creation. He was curious to see what other ways he had screwed up this experiment as well.


    At least, Sherina Tsurugi seemed to have her wits and showed no disturbing behaviour. It seemed that the experiments had been a success for at least one of the test subjects.


    "I need to head out now. I would request you both to keep your promise during tonight''s party. Convince your daughter to marry me. And, I do not need your niece with her."


    Chen opened the door and he looked down at the female in front of him. Familiar golden eyes looked back at him with disinterest.


    Yoko''s face looked impassive but also interested in what Chen was doing. He felt¡­exposed and uncomfortable to be looked at by this female.


    And that was what intrigued him. The mystery of who this person was kept Chen on his toes.


    "Who are you? I don''t think I have ever seen you in my home before."


    Maybe it was because Chen was paying attention to the female in front of him, or maybe it was his nostalgia striking him, but the voice in front of Chen sounded very familiar. He was taken aback as soon as he heard the voice.


    It made him uncomfortable and he wanted to answer the question.


    "Hey, are you not going to answer me? I am running thin on patience. You better answer me before I snap." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yoko Tsurugi! This was Chen''s first time running into her and he was mesmerized.


    Not because Yoko was a stunning beauty (which she was) but because of her similarities to Amane. Not in looks but in the aura and the way Yoko carried herself.


    Even the tone sounded familiar to Chen and he was taken aback.


    "Yoko, what are you doing here? No, more importantly, stop annoying our guests and come in. There is a lot we need to discuss and we do not have enough time on our hands."


    Sherina called Yoko inside. It was clear that the female did not want to do as she was instructed to do. But Yoko walked past Chen anyway.


    Chen almost reached out to ask her if she was Amane or not. But there was no point in him doing so.


    After all, Amane was already dead and that was why all his struggles had started. He was going to bring his mother back.


    But this unsettling feeling would not leave Chen alone. It nagged him and told him that he was missing something obvious.


    So, to lessen his suspicion, Chen walked toward the place that contained the body of his father and kneeled.


    "Father, I am conflicted. I am doing all this to bring Mother back, but I saw someone so like Mother that it made me panic. What should I do now?"


    Thousand years of patience and planning and it all came crashing down due to one small encounter. How was this fair for him?


    But even as he complained, Chen knew that he would not get an answer. His father was not going to wake up.


    Just as he was about to head out, Chen heard the noise of wings flapping and he sharply looked up. The body suspended in the huge amount of fluid was still asleep, but the wings were twitching.


    This was the first sign of the god''s awakening and Chen forgot all about what happened today. There was only one thought that was circling his mind now.


    ''Father is about to wake up!''


    .........


    Amane was not sure why she came to her parent''s room today. It was not like she had any expectations of them listening to her.


    But maybe she wanted to threaten them to keep in their line which made her come here.


    That was when she ran into a familiar person. But try as she might, Amane could not connect that person with the Chen she knew in the past.


    The man who walked past Amane was confident and tall. He walked straight and had a well-kept appearance. He looked nothing like the small child Amane had once taken care of.


    And yet, Yoko knew that the man who walked past her was Chen. There was something about his presence that screamed these words in Yoko''s mind.


    But before she could act on it, Sherina decided to interrupt Amane''s thoughts by calling out her name.


    "Yoko, come and sit here. There are a few things we need to tell you and they are important, so you better listen to us."


    Sherina gestured toward the seat in front of her and Amane sat down.


    "Yoko, I know this will be a difficult pill to swallow, but we need you to get married to the gentleman whom you saw going out of the room. He is someone who saved our lives and we are deeply indebted to him."


    "He asked for your hand in marriage and we cannot deny him. So, you will have to get married."


    Sherina did not make this a condition; she made this an order. She was letting Yoko know that she had no other option in this matter.


    But Amane was not someone who bowed down in front of others. She was not going to allow her mother and father to do what they wanted.


    "Hmm, I don''t want to get married. If I refuse this marriage, then what are you going to do? Are you going to tie me up and forcefully marry me?"


    Amane asked but the silence she got told her that this was a possibility. These people in front of her had gone mad.


    "I know that it is a little¡­difficult to understand what we are doing and why we are doing this, but it is all for your benefit Yoko. You must marry that man to live a happy life."


    Sherina insisted but Yoko had no intention of listening to her any more than this. She had already listened to enough bullshit for today.


    "I have had enough. You meant that I need to marry that man for *your* happiness, not mine. As I stated before, I am not concerned about your happiness at all. You all need to leave me out of your schemes."


    Amane spoke it out loud and she heard a loud band made by her father.

 Chapter 330 - 330: 330: Getting married [pt2]

    Albus had banged his hand on the table suddenly and the loud noise did not only startle Amane but Sherian as well.


    Even the older female looked at her husband with a questioning look on her face, but Albus looked all happy and smiling. There was not a single care on his face when he looked at Yoko.


    "Yoko, you are mistaken about a few things. First, you do not have a choice in anything. We are your parents and you are going to follow what we say. Second, that man you just met is a great person. Your life would be secure if you were with him."


    Albus explained but somehow Amane had a feeling that he was holding his temper back for now.


    Any second, her father would explode and that would be worth seeing. That was why, Amane decided to continue and defy him more and more.


    "You said that the man I met is a great person, right? But I did not feel anything like it from him. Maybe you both are mistaken. And, I will marry the person I want by myself. Do not interfere in my affairs."


    Amane made it very clear what she thought about this situation and her parent''s involvement. It was both a warning and a threat from her side to not get involved.


    It made Albus angry enough to bang his hand on the table once more and look up at Amane with an angry expression.


    "Nonsense. Don''t you dare make fun of me, Yoko! Now, get ready to be married, and do not complain. We are your parents and we know better."


    There was certainly something wrong with Albus. He was still smiling but his voice was angry. It was creepy and even Amane found it disturbing.


    So of course, Sherina found it even more odd when her husband could not stop smiling. He had never been like this before.


    "Albus, control yourself. You should go inside if you are feeling sick or something. Let me be the one to inform Yoko of what is going to happen."


    Sherina ordered but Albus, for the first time, ignored her and continued to sit in his place. It almost seemed as if he was glued to his seat.


    "No, I will not back down. You will marry our benefactor Yoko and that is final. Hey, what are you doing? Where are you going? Get back here."


    Albus reached out to touch Yoko but a black mass stopped him. Before he knew it, there was a mass of black fluttering creatures between him and Yoko.


    The married pair instantly recognized what they were seeing and they were shocked still. The hoard of blood butterflies was blocking their path after all.


    "You should be careful if you want to touch me or talk to me. My babies get triggered rather easily and that causes them stress. You don''t want any accidental deaths, right?"


    Amane asked and the pair in front of her flinched. They looked at each other before backing away.


    The introduction of blood butterflies had changed a lot of things for the pair and they knew that they needed to tread carefully now.


    "If you have anything else to discuss with me, then keep it to yourself. I am going to do what I want anyway."


    Amane walked out of the room and her parents only watched. It was not until she was completely out of the room that the pair broke down their impassive faces.


    "How is Yoko our child? Both of us are not half as unreasonable as she is. Just whom did she take after to be this stubborn?"


    Albus asked but Sherina had her own worried. Not only was her daughter out of her hands, but her husband was worrying her as well. Albus did not seem like himself lately.


    As soon as he had come back, his attitude had changed and his energy felt different as well.


    "Albus, you would tell me if there was something wrong with you, right? You will not keep me in the dark about yourself, right?"


    Sherina asked and she tried not to let fear bleed into her voice. She was not going to allow her fears to dominate her thoughts.


    "Hmm? Of course, not dear. You are the most important thing in my life. I will never hide anything from you."


    Albus promised his wife and she finally relaxed outwardly. But the anxiety inside her chest would not go away.


    .........


    By the time the morning came, the news of Yoko being married off to someone had spread everywhere.


    All the servants and the elders knew that Yoko''s parents had found a match for her. And while some were happy, others were terrified.


    They all agreed with one statement - They needed to keep Sakura as the family head before Yoko''s marriage. If so, then Yoko would have a hard time taking back the family head position.


    And once she had a family, it would be impossible as well.


    At the same time, they would have Sakura marry one of their people and take over the family that way. Things were going according to plan.


    Of course, Sakura heard those rumors as well and slammed Amane''s door open bright and early the next morning. There was panic in her eyes as she looked around and found Yoko''s body.


    "Yoko, why did you hide such important news from me? You are getting married? When did this happen? And why? You should have told me this before."


    Sakura panted as she shook Amane''s body. She did not even give her enough time to wake up and gather her thoughts.


    Yoko''s head spun and it took her a whole minute to gather her thoughts. And even then, she was not sure what she was hearing.


    "Sakura, calm down. I am not getting married. My parents offered me a choice and I denied it. I have no intention of getting married this young."


    Yoko assured Sakura and the younger one side in relief. She knew that if Yoko was saying this, then she would follow through with it. There was no need for her to be worried.


    Since Sakura was in so much panic, Yoko also decided to tell her what happened and the result of her talk with her parents. That made Sakura sigh in relief and she looked calmer as well.


    "I see. So that is what happened. You made me panic for no reason. And your parents! Aren''t they too much? They are selling you out like this."


    Sakura complained and Yoko agreed. It did feel as if she was being sold. And she was not a big fan of feeling like that.


    "Hmm, I must agree with you on this point, Sakura. It does feel almost as if I am being sold. But you are also forgetting that I am a crazy person and there is no way I will allow myself to be sold like this."


    Yoko assured and Sakura finally calmed down. She also realized that she might have overreacted and backed down.


    "A-Anyway, since we postponed the party to tomorrow, we have a free day today. What are you going to be doing today?"


    Sakura asked and Amane already had plans for the day. Since the phoenix egg was finally out of her body, she needed to incubate it artificially. To do so, special arrangements needed to be made.


    "I have a few things to take care of today, but I can make time to meet you in the evening if you want to hit the parlor. There is some maintenance I need to get done on my hair and skin."


    It was an easy deal for Sakura to agree to. They both made plans and Yoko headed down to the beast shelter on her property. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As expected, Eclipse had made this place his home and the beasts looked comfortable with him as well.


    The only one who seemed to not care about Eclipse was Moony. The dragon waited before Yoko was close enough to pounce on her. And then she rubbed her scales all over Yoko''s face and neck.


    Moony was trying to mark Yoko as her own.


    "Aww, you missed me so much, Moony? But if you do this, you will cover me in your pheromones and scare the other beasts away. We cannot allow that to happen."


    Amane tried to get Moony away from her shoulder, but the dragon kept a tight hold on her shoulder and refused to let go of her.


    It was clear that the dragon had no intentions of letting Amane go. And this was rather concerning for her.


    "Hmm, fine. If you want to stay on my shoulder for now, then you can stay. But do not frighten anyone else, okay?"


    Amane asked and allowed the dragon to come back on her shoulder. The dragon made herself comfortable on Amane''s shoulder and dismissed a lot of butterflies to do so.


    There was no way for Amane to make the dragon back down so she took Moony back to the mansion.


    There were a lot of elders and their servants present in the main house today since they made an excuse to prepare for the party. Under these circumstances, Sakura had accepted their plea to remain here.


    But they were all scared shitless by the presence of the dragon in the manor.


    Not that Moony noticed this. The dragon was groaning in pain and trying to bury her face in Yoko''s shoulder. This all was very reminiscent of a dragon''s maturity. But wasn''t this happening too early?

 Chapter 331 - 331: 331: The threat is real [pt1]

    "Yoko, what are you doing here? Ah, about Moony! I was about to get you but Moony threw a fit every time I tried to bring you here. I do not know what is wrong with her. I am sorry."


    Amane had tried to be as quiet as possible, but she had still ended up waking Eclipse. The child did seem sorry for not having answers to Amane''s questions but that was to be expected.


    There was no way Eclipse could make up for the difference between him and Amane in such a short amount of time.


    "Don''t worry too much about Moony. She is just going through a phase and it would be alright in a few days. But we might need a bigger space for her once she is finished maturing."


    A dragon''s size could range from a small house to a large continent. There was no telling how large Moony could get if she transformed into her real form.


    At the same time, she would also retain the ability to change her form. It was a toss-up to see how big she would choose to remain once she was finished growing up.


    "She''s maturing? Yoko, I don''t know about dragons, but isn''t this too soon? It has not even been a year since Moony hatched. A dragon''s maturity does not start until¡­"


    "They are hundreds of years old. I know and this is a concerning matter. I will investigate it more so you should not be worried about it."


    Yoko reached out to ruffle Eclipse''s hair and make him feel better. It was a habit at this point but Yoko did not mind reassuring this kid that it was alright to mess up.


    Sometimes, Eclipse took things too seriously and it ended up hurting him in the long run. He needed to relax and take a step back.


    "I¡­if you say so then I will choose to believe you. Should I take Moony from you¡­ouch, be gentle on me."


    Moony gently bit Eclipse''s hand when he tried to get her off Amane''s shoulder. Then, Moony curled deeper into Amane''s shoulder to show that she was unwilling to get up for any reason.


    This was disrespectful but who would tell a dragon what she could and could not do?


    "Yoko, I am sorry¡­"


    "Don''t be. Moony is in a mood and she would want to be with the most familiar person right now. I will take care of her for the time being so you can relax."


    Once this was decided, even Eclipse had no reason to complain. He watched Moony relax on Amane''s shoulder with a jealous look before he went back to sleep. Amane also decided to head back to her room.


    After wasting about a few more hours, it was finally time for her to meet Sakura. Thankfully, Moony decided to finally let her go and curl up in the blanket.


    It was filled with Amane''s scent and would calm Moony down for the time being. It was the only way for Moony to latch off Yoko and leave her alone.


    "I will be back in about three hours. Take care and do not tear my room apart. I will not be happy to see that you made a mess of my room. So, you understand, you cheeky animal?"


    Amane asked as she stretched Moony''s cheeks. It was tough since dragon muscles were not meant to be spread or stretched.


    It made Moony grumble and she snapped Amane''s hand off her face. A pair of sleepy eyes looked back at her before Moony went back to sleep. That was Amane''s cue to get up and leave as well.


    The dragon had a good sleep for about 1 hour before Moony felt herself stir. There was a weird smell in the room which made her feel irritated.


    She had managed to make the room smell as she wanted to after spending a lot of effort and now someone had entered this room to disturb her.


    The intruder was opening drawers and trying to look for something. They smelled of desperation but that did not matter to Moony. The dragon opened her jaw and bit down on the intruder''s thigh.


    It was only after being bitten that the intruder realized that something was wrong and that he was not alone in the room.


    He looked down, only to pale as soon as his eyes landed on that white-scaly face of the dragon.


    "A-AH-AHHHHH, SOMEONE SAVE ME!"


    The servant yelled as he tried to get Moony to loosen her grip on his leg. His face looked terrified and the servant collapsed.


    As soon as the loud noise had sounded, other servants also started to investigate the room to see what was happening. And they all looked startled to see Moony in Yoko''s room.


    What was more? The dragon seemed to have taken offense to see someone unknown entering her territory.


    "What is going on here? Why are all of you gathered out here?"


    Lady Sherina finally made her way toward the front of the crowd and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. If there was one person who could help them all out, it was Lady Sherina. She was a good person and a strong person as well.


    "M-My lady, please save me. I will die otherwise. I promise not to go into a room unsupervised."


    The servant who was being chewed upon by the dragon quickly assured his master as his face went paler and paler. He looked to be on the verge of collapsing already. Lady Sherina was surprised to see someone being assaulted like this.


    But then her eyes turned toward the creature assaulting her worker and her eyes went wide.


    She instantly recognized a dragon and she felt a sliver of fear run through her heart. She did not know what a dragon was going on here, but it made her senses stand alert.


    "L-Lady, please help me out."


    Sherina met the dragon''s eyes and she knew that she needed to back down. There was no way she was any match for the dragon in front of her.


    Luckily, the dragon lost interest in the servant quickly and threw him out. Then, the dragon closed the door behind her (no idea how with those ting claws) and that was a signal for everyone to keep away.


    The head maid also made her way toward the front of the crown and she looked annoyed. She looked at the injured servant as if he had committed a grave sin.


    "How many times do I have to tell all of you not to go into Lady Yoko''s room when she is not here? Incidents like these keep on happening because you all refuse to listen to my words."


    The head maid sounded tired when she spoke. It seemed almost as if she had lost all hope in the people around her.


    Sherina Tsurugi flinched when she heard the head maid''s words. She also felt guilty because she had been the one who had asked the servant to check for weaknesses in Yoko''s room. In essence, this was all her fault.


    "I-I am sorry, miss. I will keep these things in mind for the next time."


    The servant looked traumatized and Sherina knew that she would have to compensate him for this later.


    As for the head maid? She quickly got out her phone and sent a message to Lady Yoko. This was something she needed to know since it could become a big problem in the future.


    But for now, this incident had been warped up and no one would dare to go against the head maid.


    .........


    Amane''s phone buzzed and she instantly picked it up. It was a reflexive action and her hairdresser seemed to not like it.


    The disapproving look Amane got from her moving around was ignored by Amane in favor of looking at the message.


    "Yoko put your phone down. We are here to relax and get ourselves ready for the party. Do not sully the mood of this place." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura warned as she looked at Yoko with agitated eyes as well. Sakura''s face was slathered with the bleaching cream and the sensation of being stung on her face made her a little irritated.


    The price for beauty was pain and Sakura endured it every time. She also felt partially annoyed by Yoko because she made the whole routine seem so painless.


    "Sorry, little sis. It is a force of habit at this point. But I will tell you one thing. If anyone asked what happened in my room or to one of our servants, you should that you do not know."


    Yoko told Sakura which made her mutter, ''I do not know'' under her breath before she let her temper go. The face massage had helped Sakura feel a lot better than before so that was why her temper did not flare at the shortest notice.


    The pair was finally done with the self-care routine in about five hours. It sounded long but it was quite a reasonable time for all the services they had kept on adding at the last minute.


    For some reason, the more services they both added, the more the staff around them congratulated them. Sakura looked just as confused as Amane was.


    But then Amane finally looked at the pamphlet and she could not help but suppress her laugh. It seemed that they both had been recommended bridal care and they went with it. No wonder the staff kept on congratulating them all the time.


    Sakura did not realize this until they came out of the spa and saw the bill.

 Chapter 332 - 332: 332: The threat is real [pt2]

    "Sakura, cheer up. In our defense, we both did not know that it was a bridal session. Besides, even the spa people realized that we were too young to get married and they were just teasing us both."


    Amane tried to make Sakura pick her face up from her hands. But Sakura was too embarrassed to be able to look Yoko in the face.


    The spa and extra services were her idea so she felt responsible for the ending humiliation.


    "Yoko, I am just embarrassed. Let me be embarrassed in peace, alright? This has nothing to do with you."


    Sakura quickly tried to gain control of the situation but one look at Yoko''s amused expression told her that it was worthless for her to worry.


    Yoko did not even feel shame and she seemed to be enjoying being misunderstood.


    "You enjoyed toying with me back there, right? That was why you decided to keep adding services once you saw the pamphlet. I understand you so there is no point in you denying it."


    Sakura insisted and she was not going to take ''no'' for an answer. Not that Amane was going to give her one.


    "Alright Sakura, calm down now. We should head home now anyway."


    Amane gestured for the driver to start moving. Since her driver was a professional who was used to Amane''s weird ways of commanding and behavior, he did not ask any questions and got them back in record time.


    Their home had a tense air and everyone seemed to be avoiding Amane''s room. She already knew what happened with Moony and Amane was not mad.


    She had issued a warning and even posted a notice on her door about Moony. If someone still decided to ignore them and trespass, then it was their fault for getting hurt.


    As soon as Amane opened the door, she watched Moony look up from her nest with a curious look. The moon dragon did not jump on Amane but the desire to do so was clear in Moony''s eyes.


    "Out of all the times you needed to hold back, this is when you decide to do it? I have to say that I am quite hurt by your decision."


    Amane acted as if she was hurt and Moony knew that it was an act. But the moon dragon still decided to crawl near Amane and up her shoulder. Moony felt heavier than before but Amane could still take her weight.


    The dinner that day happened in Amane''s room. Sakura came down to eat with her as well, but she seemed tense the whole time.


    For some reason, both Sakura and Moony seemed to be at odds with each other. But since no fight broke out, Amane did not see a point in further exploring the situation. Especially not when Sakura clutched her nose and quickly made her way out after dinner.


    It seemed that there had been a territorial battle between Sakura and Moony that was won by the dragon. That was an expected outcome to see.


    "Moony, I know you are strong, but go easy on Sakura. She is my precious cousin after all and I also like her."


    The dragon made a grumpy expression but Amane knew that her point got across to her. That was rather nice to see.


    As a punishment, Moony nibbed Yoko''s ear and left a mark behind it. It would not fade in time for the party but it was also at a place where it could be hidden by Amane''s hair.


    Moony had a satisfied look on her face when she pulled back. It almost felt as if the dragon was trying to establish ownership over Amane and trying her best to keep Amane by her side. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You cheeky dragon. Are you trying to make me?"


    Amane asked in a jesting voice but the serious air around her made it seem as if she had hit bulls-eye with this. She was being marked by the dragon. It was funny as well as annoying for her.


    But she soon fell asleep with the dragon draped over her body as best as it could.


    The next morning, Moony seemed to have a fever. It was the usual symptom of awakening and there was nothing Amane could do for Moony. The dragon would have to overcome this by herself.


    A servant knocked at the door and they opened it as well. But as soon as they opened the door, they froze in the entry. Their eyes looked at Moony''s agitated ones and the servant gulped down in nervousness.


    Amane noticed this tension as well. Especially once Moony was awake and stared back at the servant in front of her. The light growl in Moony''s throat was a warning sign for others to not approach her carelessly.


    "I¡­. miss¡­. this¡­I need to hand this to you and clean you."


    The servant held the tray of food in front of her hands but she did not come close inside the room. Her instincts were telling her not to enter the den of a sleeping dragon.


    And Amane had to give the servant credit for being sharp. Her intuition had just saved her life and she did not even know it.


    "You can leave the tray near the door and leave. Also, tell the other servants to not enter my room if they want to live. My poor dragon is in a bad mood today."


    The servant nodded as she looked at the sleeping body of the dragon adjacent to Yoko. One look from the dragon was enough to send the servant running away.


    "Moony, you are awake? I will give you something to eat so that you can sleep some more. I''ll also lock the room so that you can relax, alright?"


    Amane assured as she closed the door to the door with her chains. Moony looked appreciative of being left alone but the dragon had to eat the food.


    Once that was done, the dragon went back to sleep. This happened twice and Amane got her work done in the meantime. She also got a visit from Sakura which did not last long.


    The day passed quite fast and it was night before Amane knew it. She had to lock her door and put quite a few barriers around the room so that no one could come in her room and disturb Moony.


    She also had to go into another room to get dressed. Her form-fitting dress left nothing to one''s imagination and even the servant who helped her out blushed once they saw her fully dressed.


    The bright red on her maid''s face made Amane grin and she decided to have some fun with the poor maid.


    "Aww, are you feeling flushed? Your face looks a little red. Here, let me check your temperature. I think you might be sick or something."


    Amane brought her face near the maid''s and watched as the maid leaned back with panic in her eyes. Her chest seemed to be moving up and down quite fast and the maid looked away just as quickly.


    "I¡­this is¡­. Master, this is not¡­I did not¡­."


    The maid''s head spun as her master teased her more and more. Even if the maid knew that her master meant nothing by her flirting, it was still difficult for the maid to comprehend what her master wanted from her.


    "Fine, I will stop teasing you. I am afraid you would collapse if I do anything more to you."


    The maid breathed a sigh of relief as her master finally pulled her face away from her. She also avoided looking at her master''s well-developed body which was out for the display.


    The maid was saved from this torture when the door opened and Sakura Tsurugi entered the room.


    "Yoko, have you seen my what the hell are you wearing? Yoko, that dress is¡­"


    "Too expensive and just to my liking. Now that we are done here, let''s head out. And Sakura, you do not need the expensive purse this time."


    Lady Sakura''s mouth opened and closed. That was how the servant felt as well but she could not show it on her face.


    "Go and change right now, Yoko. Men will droll all over you if you walk into the room like that. Please, just go and change for my sanity."


    Lady Sakura insisted once more and the maid agreed. She was not ready to handle the chaos her master''s appearance would cause. But as expected, her master ignored the sensible advice and quickly walked out of the door.


    "Don''t be dramatic Sakura. These men might droll all over me, but that is all they will be able to do. They would die before they can take advantage of me."


    Master Yoko assured Lady Sakura but this time, the maid agreed with Lady Sakura as well. It would be better if her master changed clothes.


    But once her master had made up her mind, it would be impossible to change it. Master Yoko walked out of the room before anyone else could make a comment and the sound of people crashing into each other was heard.


    It was clear that Master Yoko was already causing trouble around.


    "This girl! What am I going to do with her?"


    Lady Sakura looked half proud, half worried and 100% turned on. At these times, the servant did what she did best. She turned a blind eye to what was happening and pretended as if she saw nothing.


    That was the best way to live one''s life and remain carefree in this chaotic world. And the maid was happy with her life indeed.

 Chapter 333 - 333: 333: Your business [pt1]

    Everyone who attended the party would agree with a few points of that night.


    First, it was one of the most terrifying experiences of their life. Everyone was afraid that a fight would break out which would end their life.


    After all, the aura the divine leader and the temporary head of the Tsurugi family were letting out made everyone nervous.


    The second reason for this night being terrifying was the way look Yoko Tsurugi looked into her eyes. Despite her beautiful appearance, it was clear that her every step had a purpose. And if she chose to approach you, then you had no choice but to help her out.


    That also made you a target for Lady Suzuki''s anger and annoyance. So, no one wanted Yoko Tsurugi to interact with them.


    But this was also a party held by the Tsurugi household and not greeting Yoko Tsurugi would be an insult. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, one or two of the brave souls decided to try their luck. Believing in public safety, they decided to approach Yoko Tsurugi and strike up a conversation.


    "M-My lady, can we talk? T-There was a business deal I wanted to work out with you."


    One of the small business owners decided to try his luck and step forward. He was one of the lucky ones who had brought his wife to the party. But despite that, he was not able to turn his head away from Yoko''s direction.


    And the man was not the only one who had his eyes glued to Yoko''s body. His wife seemed to be appreciating the view just as much as he was.


    "Oh! So, you finally decided to approach me, mister. I was waiting for someone to come and talk with me. But I wonder what is keeping them all waiting?"


    Yoko asked as if she did not already know what was keeping people at bay. That had nothing to do with the businessman and he started to speak about the deal he wanted to strike.


    Halfway through the conversation, the man saw a pair of arms sneak around Yoko''s waist and pull her body back.


    A pair of cold eyes of the divine leader looked at him and his wife as if they were bugs that she could crush under her feet.


    "Oh my! What is going on here? Yoko, are you having fun without me? You promised to show me a good time, remember?"


    Charlie Suzuki did not whine and that was a fact. She merely stated things in a tone and you had to follow through with it. That was the message the business owner got this time as well and his breath hitched.


    His mouth ran dry and his eyes shook at the pressure he was being made to feel. He knew that he would not be able to speak even if he was given all the freedom to do so.


    "Oh! Looks like you no longer have anything to speak about with Yoko. In that case, I will be taking her. I am sure that you and your wife would not mind."


    From the expression on the couple''s face, Amane could tell that they would mind. They had shown a lot of courage to approach her in the open and that had made Amane curious.


    She made a mental note to ask her secretary to secretly check in with this couple.


    "Yoko, this is not fair. Are you trying to make me jealous or something? If so, then this is working. And it also feels annoying for me."


    Charlie complained as she led Amane away from the crowd and into a more secluded corner. Once they were semi-alone, Charlie dropped her head on Yoko''s shoulder and tried to hide her face into that shoulder.


    "Charlie, that was rude of you to do that earlier. I was talking with that lovely couple and you decided to go and trash our conversation."


    Amane complained but there was no real heat behind her voice. It made Charlie feel guilty for just a single second before she was back to her original self.


    "But that is your fault, Yoko. You know that seeing you with other people makes me nervous and jealous. I will not share you if I can help it."


    Charlie Complained but it was clear that these were her true feelings all this time. Amane decided to topic for now and give Charlie space.


    There were too many people at this party and most of them had turned their attention away from her to Sakura. It was clear what their target was.


    "Oh! Stop paying attention to Sakura. She is a big girl and she can take care of herself. I doubt that a few rowdy people would be too much for her to handle."


    Charlie assured Amane and Amane did have faith in Sakura to handle herself. But she also knew that none of the people who were approaching Sakura tonight had a good heart.


    "I know that Sakura can protect herself, but I still feel as if it is my responsibility as the older child to look after her. I hope you do not mind if I go over and help Sakura out."


    Amane tried to walk away but the grip on her wrist was still tight. She looked back at Charlie with an awkward expression and Charlie finally decided.


    "You! Stay here and wait for me. I will go and help your cousin out. If I interfere, then none of these people would annoy your cousin for some time now."


    That was¡­true. People were afraid of Charlie and they tended to do as she wanted them to do. If she interfered, then it was likely that Sakura would be left free most of the night. And that was the purpose of Yoko''s interference.


    "Fine, you can go and help her out."


    Amane agreed and Charlie instantly headed toward the table where Sakura was stuck between people.


    Even from a distance, Amane could see how uncomfortable Sakura was. She was close to snapping but she was holding herself back for the time being.


    Amane could hear the conversation taking place on the table and how Charlie asked to ''borrow'' Sakura for the time being. No one wanted to be the one to tell her what she could and could not do.


    Also, Charlie Suzuki''s presence had given everyone a better target to latch on to. If they could not seduce Sakura, then the next best option was to improve their standing in the eyes of the divine leader.


    Amane watched this happen for a few minutes, but she was also aware that her parents were walking toward her as well.


    It would take both sides some time to get to her and Amane decided to make it a battle of first come first serve.


    Finally, her mother was the first one who arrived near her and she had a familiar face walking behind her. Looking at that handsome face caused Amane to have mixed emotions and she could not help but flinch.


    "Yoko, there is someone I wanted to introduce you to. This is Chen, your fianc¨¦ from today. The marriage ceremony will be held in a month, so I hope you both get to know each other."


    Sherina Tsurugi had a satisfied look on her face when she looked at Yoko. She forced Yoko to pay attention to Chen and her loud noise caused the news to travel fast.


    In a single minute, everyone in the hall knew about the engagement and they all looked at Yoko to see what her next step would be.


    "Mother, isn''t this too soon? As far as I know, this is my first encounter with Chen. Are you sure you want me to date him?"


    Yoko asked as she looked at the man in front of her. The more she recognized that familiar face, the more her memory played with her.


    "Lady Sherina, don''t you that this is going¡­a little too fast right now? Yoko is not even an adult and Lord Chen looks like he would rather not be here. I don''t think this is a particularly happy agreement."


    Charlie Suzuki finally made it to the center and pointed it out. She looked at Chen with suspicious eyes, likely trying to find where she had seen him before.


    The reason Amane had been able to recognize Chen at first glance was because of his energy. She had watched him struggle and succeed in marking his first energy ball.


    But that had not been the case for Charlie and the other kids. Heck, most of them had not even seen each other before and only knew each other by name. That was what happened when you lived during different periods and raised different kids.


    "Ah, Lady Suzuki, I am so thankful that Yoko has a good friend in you. But there are times when friends should not interfere in matters and a marriage is such a ground. Also, even if Yoko and Lord Chen do not know each other well, they can get to know each other well from today onwards."


    "This marriage is just beginning. They both will have so many more chances to get acquainted with each other from today onwards."


    Sherina''s words froze everyone in the hall. They all looked toward Lady Suzuki and her rising temper with a suspicious look. No one wanted to anger her, but there seemed to be no way to avoid it.


    "I see. So, you see me as an outsider? It is nice to see that you think so much about my relationship with Yoko."

 Chapter 334 - 334: 334: Your business [pt2]

    Everyone in the hallway could tell that Lady Suzuki had been offended. Charlie Suzuki showed these emotions clearly on her face.


    And for the first time, she made Sherina Tsurugi cautious as well. The words Sherina had said were just too stimulating for Charlie not to get annoyed by. And that showed clearly on her face.


    "L-Lady Suzuki, please calm down. I did not mean anything by my words. But I honestly believe that a talk of marriage should take place between the bride and the groom-to-be. There is no need for us to interfere."


    Sherina Tsurugi''s words were ridiculous. She was the one who was trying to force this marriage and she was also the one who said that they should not interfere in this marriage.


    How did this even make sense to anyone? But no one wanted to speak up against her since she belonged to the party host.


    "Aunty, did you not say that the parties involved should be the ones to talk about this marriage? Then, why don''t we ask Yoko what she thinks about this marriage?"


    Sakura suggested and Sherina cursed in her mind. She had forgotten that there were more people here than just Lady Suzuki who would take her daughter''s side.


    "Now Sakura, I am sure that we don''t need to do. We can ask Yoko for her opinion later. Let''s not break the festive mood of this party. You might be the clan leader, but you also need to listen to the elders."


    Akabe quickly stepped forward to reinforce Sakura''s claim to the family head position. He wanted to do whatever was needed to keep her in the position. But Sakura saw through his plan.


    "I am not the clan leader. It was a temporary position and now I will be handing it back to Yoko. This party was organized for that very purpose."


    Sakura explained to everyone and the hall was busy buzzing with gossip. Yoko was enjoying this atmosphere when her eyes met Chen''s. The man gave her a glance that said that he wanted to talk to her.


    Maybe that was why Yoko got curious and decided to give this man a chance. She clapped her hand and a thunderous voice spread across the hall. People turned toward her as one and decided to pay attention to what she was saying.


    "Everyone, I would appreciate it if you all quietly enjoyed this party. And mother, my marriage is something I will decide on my own so do not interfere."


    Sherina bit her lip as she looked up. She wanted to say so many things to Yoko, but she had to hold herself back.


    On one hand, Amane knew that she needed to refuse this marriage. It felt too much like a trap for her and she did not like traps.


    On the other hand, there was something familiar about Chen and Amane wanted to find out more about him and his past. An unfamiliar feeling was asking Amane to pay attention to Chen and listen to him.


    The hall went quiet after Amane made her announcement. People waited for her to continue, but that was all they were able to do. Amane had already turned around and started to disappear into the crowd,


    By the time both Charlie and Sakura snapped out of their dazes, it was already too late for them to catch up with Yoko. She was nowhere to be seen in the crowd.


    ......


    Chen watched the whole chaos happen from the corner of his eyes. He did his best to hold back his laugh, but it was tough for him to do so.


    These so-called elites were truly getting the show of their lives and they did not even know it yet. But the one that interested Chen the most was Yoko herself.


    The way she talked and the way she presented herself, all reminded Chen of Amane, the one who had raised him before. It made a giggle bubble up in his throat and he suppressed it.


    ''Ah yes, she will work. I am sure that Yoko Tsurugi would be the best vessel to bring mother back. Their wavelengths match too much.''


    Chen had always known that Yoko Tsurugi was a good vessel for his mother''s soul to be brought back. But he had not expected her to fit this well.


    He needed to talk to her to know more. Chen wanted to test Yoko out fully before he could commit to him.


    So, when Yoko disappeared into the crowd, Chen kept an eye on her. He spotted Yoko quite easily and made his way toward her.


    Yoko Tsurugi knew the second Chen stepped beside her. The way her eyes narrowed and the way Yoko looked at him were familiar to him. He had never been looked at with such a look, but Chen still felt thrilled to see the familiar expression.


    "Can I help you, Lord Chen? Why did you seek me out like this?"


    Yoko Tsurugi sounded bored when she struck up the conversation, but she was cautious as well. The way her eyes looked around for an escape made it obvious that she did not trust him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the first Lady Yoko was not happy to see him or talk to him.


    "Come on, Lady Yoko, relax. There is no need for you to be this tense while standing in front of me. I am merely trying to help you out. After all, we promised to be married soon."


    Chen seemed convinced that he would marry Yoko. And somehow, Yoko could tell that his confidence was not unfounded. This man truly wanted to marry her.


    But not because he liked Yoko or anything. Amane could feel that this man had his reasons for wanting to marry her.


    "I am not interested in marrying you so you better not waste your time. If there is anything you want from me, then speak up. I am sure that we can get to an agreement without even marrying as well."


    Amane held the terms out for Chen to grab. Any sane person would have jumped up at the chance to be able to get what they want and not lose their freedom.


    But Chen was different. He did not seem to view this in the manner that other people did.


    "Hmm, this is a great offer indeed. However, I still want us both to get married. Don''t worry. I can tell that you don''t wring my way and I don''t swing your way either. We can keep out of each other''s way."


    Chen offered Amane and that seemed too good to be true. Not that Amane considered this marriage for a single second.


    She was just trying to figure out what this man wanted.


    "Is this still a ''no'' huh? Then I will try my best to win your heart. But truly, think about it, Lady Yoko. what kind of man would tolerate his wife cheating on him and sleeping around with other people."


    "I might be the only one whom you will find. After all, your charm is enough to make even the most uninterested people fall for you."


    Chen reminded Yoko and she scoffed.


    "When it comes to human interest, money trumps everything. If I marry someone and promise them money, then they would agree to be my slave. Under these circumstances, why would I marry you?"


    Yoko Tsurugi''s words took Chen aback. He had not considered most of these points up until now. And he had not even expected anyone to bring them up.


    ".... you are such an amusing person. Anyway, all I wanted to tell you was that I have taken a liking to you. I hope you will provide me with such fun puzzles all the time, my lady."


    Chen grabbed Amane''s hand and brought it up to his lips. The lingering kiss he placed on Yoko''s hand sent a burning feeling up her spine. And not in a good way.


    The mannerisms were something Amane was too familiar with. She could not help but bite her lip in frustration and ask Chen the question she had been meaning to ask him all this time.


    "Lord Chen, did you know someone by the name of Amane? Someone who had the same abilities to tame beasts as I do? There is no need to get so triggered by my question. I was merely asking you this."


    Amane did not move even as she was attacked. She felt the cold metal bite of the knife on her throat and Chen''s eyes hardened in an instant.


    "I do not care if Charlie Suzuki is the one who told you about that name, but you have no right to use it in front of me and with that mouth of yours. If you know what is good for you, then you would keep your mouth quiet for me."


    Chen warned Amane and his grip tightened on the knife. This was only serving to hurt him out of all people.


    ''Stubborn fool. He was always single-minded and did not like to listen to me when I told him that he was feeling foolish. Looks like his habit of doing this has not changed even a single bit.''


    Amane grabbed hold of Chen''s wrist which made him flinch. But before he could do anything, Amane pried the knife out of his hand and held it open.


    "Don''t grip it too hard or you will damage your hands. And someone like you is too reliant on your hands to get by without them. So, be careful, alright? And treat yourself better than you already do."

 Chapter 335 - 335: 335: Place the blame

    Chen looked taken aback by the way Amane was treating him. He had never been treated with care after his caretaker''s death. So, he was taken aback when Yoko Tsurugi touched his hand.


    Once again, the familiarity he felt with her was present. It was almost as if Yoko knew how to handle him to lower his guard. Her touch was solid but not overwhelmingly so.


    "I am sorry for the display of emotions I showed you. This moment of weakness will not happen again."


    Chen quickly pulled his hand back and he gathered himself. No matter how taken aback he was, he did not want to show his weakness in front of a foreigner.


    Yoko only smiled back at him with patient eyes. She did not even accuse him of anything which made Chen look away from her earnest eyes.


    "Anyway, my offer is still standing and I am sure you will not find a better offer anywhere. So, you should consider getting married to me sooner or later."


    Chen concluded and started to walk away. His heart was beating a mile per second and his hands were sweaty.


    ''That felt like Amane''s touch. No, don''t be stupid. Dead people do not come back to life just like that. If they did, then I would not have to go through everything I am going through to make my experiments successful.''


    Chen clutched his hand once more, only to realize that his hand was wet with blood. As soon as he noticed this, he loosened his grip unconsciously.


    His return to the hallway was not noticed by many. But Sherina Tsurugi had been keeping an eye on his whereabouts and noticed as soon as he emerged from the shadows. She quickly hurried toward him and looked at him.


    "Master Chen, how did the talk with Yoko go? If you do not agree with something she said, then do tell me. I will force her to marry and listen to you no matter what. That is what I promised you after all."


    It had seemed like a good idea to marry Yoko Tsurugi before. But a single encounter had changed Chen''s mind. He no longer wanted to marry her because it felt too much like matching your mother figure.


    Just the idea of this made Chen sick to the stomach and he gave Sherina Tsurugi a venomous glare.


    "Do not push this marriage any more than you already have. If I want to marry Yoko Tsurugi, I will make it known. Until then, hold yourself back from making unnecessary trouble."


    Chen warned Sherina and her husband. They both looked taken aback but Chen made a quick exit before they could ask him any questions. He needed to head back home and think about what he went through.


    ''I also need to inform the father that there might be a small upset in our plan. If the mother is truly back in another body, then it could complicate our experiments.''


    ......


    Amane waited until Chen was gone from the hallway before she appeared in the crows as well. But unlike Chen, people zoned in on her location and kept an eye on her.


    At the same time, those who had come here to form connections with the Tsurugi family were approaching Sakura and concealing their intentions.


    ''Do these fools truly think I cannot see through lies? Just how full of yourself one must be to think of me as a fool?''


    Sakura looked at all the men surrounding her. They all treated her like a fragile lady who could not do anything.


    One of the poor admirers had even asked for her hand and tried to kiss her on the back of her hand. Unfortunately for him, his lips would have seen better days.


    Sakura was not going out of her way to make these men miserable, but she would not let them have their way easily either. She had her pride as well as her desire to be left alone.


    "Lady Tsurugi, it is an honour to meet you. I have to say that the beauty of your eclipses everything else in the room. The second I saw you; I was blinded with admiration strong enough to drag me here."


    One of the men around Sakura waxed poetry in her admiration and unfortunately for him, Sakura was about to fall asleep even as she listened to him.


    All these people had no idea how boring they were and how much they bored Sakura.


    "Oh, so you say that Sakura is the most beautiful person in the room? Then what about me?"


    An arm closed around Sakura''s shoulder and pulled her closer to her body. Sakura allowed her body to be pulled back into Yoko''s arms and the tension bled from her body.


    When she looked up at the man next time, he looked pale and lifeless. He also looked nervous and he knew that he had made a grave mistake.


    "I¡­this is¡­I am sorry, my lady. I accidentally misspoke. While it is true that Sakura''s beauty blinded me for a second, your radiant shine can also not be overlooked."


    People turned from praising Sakura alone to praising the pair now.


    Some people did take sides when they complimented the sisters, but most people were neutral in their approach.


    The elders, who had made this plan to seduce Sakura could only watch with clenched fists as their chosen partners fumbled this easy task.


    ''Tsk, these fools had one task and that was to seduce Sakura. Can they not even do such a small thing?''


    While the elders were fuming because their plan had flopped, the younger generation was fuming for a different reason.


    They were usually used to being admired and followed around during parties. Even if they were not the heir or the successor of their company, they were still rich and beautiful-looking.


    Out of everyone, the one who felt the most robbed was Crescenta. She looked at Sakura and Yoko with envious eyes.


    She wanted attention as well and she wanted it now. So, she quickly approached the circle where Yoko and Sakura were and quickly struck a subtle pose.


    No one paid attention to her until she coughed and specifically dragged their attention toward her.


    "Yok, Sakura, you both should not be so modest toward these gentlemen''s complement. They might be saying this all to cheer you up, so you should take their compliment with grace."


    Crescenta sounded justified and she was certain of what she was saying. She also made all the others around her uncomfortable. But once again, she did not notice.


    "Oh, so mean to say that we are ugly and all these people are laying to our faces? These are some bold words to say to us, Crescenta."


    Yoko quickly accused and Crescenta was taken aback. She did not know how the conversation even got to this point when this was not what Crescenta had said.


    "When did I say that you are ugly, Yoko? Well, maybe you are a little¡­underwhelming when compared to me. But you have your charm. It''s just not¡­. what a gentleman likes I''m afraid."


    Crescenta did not realize that she was insulting Yoko until it was too late. The words were out of her mouth and she also stood firm.


    On the other hand, Yoko looked ready to collapse laughing. She looked at Crescenta with an amused expression, but it was not mirrored by Sakura.


    "Crescenta, enough of your playing around. If you have nothing good to say, then do not say anything at all, please. You are just making a fool of yourself." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crescenta looked considered now. She did not know what she did wrong to make Sakura get angry at her. She had just talked in the same manner she always did in the parties but this was the first time someone had called her out for it.


    Sakura noticed how Crescenta looked surprised and clueless. She realized that Crescenta had no idea what she had done wrong here.


    But before it could end in disaster, elder Dao quickly made his way to the centre of the group and clutched Crescenta''s arm tightly. He had a closed-off expression on his face and he also looked apologetic.


    "I am so sorry for all the trouble my granddaughter is causing you right now. She is not feeling well so her sense of reasoning is a little flawed. I will take her away right now."


    This time, Crescenta kept her mouth closed and followed her grandfather out. She might not know what she did wrong, but she did realize when she needed up with something. Her grandfather''s mood was particularly not happy today.


    As soon as they both were out of the party, the neutral mask her grandfather worse broke away and he started yelling,


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Why would you be such a fool and say all that useless crap? Do you know how hard your and mine reputation fell because of this stunt you pulled back there?"


    The old man asked as he thrust his cane toward the ground. The loud smack echoed in the calm air and made a thunderous noise.


    Crescenta flinched when she heard that cracking noise. Her body reacted on its own and Crescenta gulped down in nervousness. ''


    She realized that she had messed up big times.


    "I¡­but grandfather, you said that I needed to be arrogant if I wanted to hold my head up high. You cannot tell me that you want me to take my words back."


    Crescenta asked but her grandfather did not reply to her.

 Chapter 336 - 336: 336: Unfortunately, you failed

    "This is not fair. It is not fair for you to place all the blame on what happened on my shoulder. Aren''t you just as responsible as I am for this mess? So why is all this my fault?"


    "The one who taught me to be arrogant and to go after what I want¡­it was you. Grandfather. So, it is all *your* fault, right?"


    Crescenta asked and her grandfather was taken aback. He had not thought of things this way. But it did make sense if one thought about it.


    But the old man was going to die before he admitted that he was at fault. And to prove his point, he stuck his cane on the ground once more and made an angry expression.


    "You foolish child. You need to listen to me or else¡­"


    "Or else what? It is not like you ever listen to me. You just pretend as if you do and then leave me alone. I hate you for this."


    The old man was worried about Crescenta. She was throwing a tantrum and it did not seem as if she wanted to calm down. So, the old man had no choice but to bring out big guns.


    He raised his hand to forcefully quieten Crescenta out but she noticed. The look of betrayal that went through her eyes was massive and she quickly turned around to leave.


    "Crescenta, hey Crescenta where are you going? Come back here because we are not finished talking."


    Elder Dao called her back in hopes of mending what just happened. But Crescenta ignored what he had to say and quickly walked out of the mess. She was not in a mood to entertain him anymore.


    She quickly walked toward the bar she had spent the night before and entered it. This time, she remembered to bring her wallet and her phone with her.


    The bartender looked surprised to see her. And he smiled at Crescenta and made her sit down.


    As soon as Crescenta sat down, she noticed that the female sitting adjacent to her was Kiana. She was the one who had helped Crescenta the day before and the memory of that time made Crescenta blush.


    She was suddenly nervous and her mouth went dry.


    "I¡­hello. It is nice to meet you again. I mean, thank you for your help. I have money today, so let me repay you for yesterday."


    Crescenta was getting more and more nervous by the second. But Kiana turned out to be a nice person and she only smiled back at Crescenta.


    "You want to pay me back? Well then, I won''t say ''no'' to that. After all, you are quite a pretty lady and I am sure you would brighten my night."


    ......


    "Lady Yoko, what do you think about¡­."


    "Sakura, do you want to spend time with me-"


    "What about the amusement park? Have you gone there-"


    The night of the party had descended into mindless chatter now. Everyone was trying to get into Yoko''s and Sakura''s good grace.


    The elders could only watch this happen with annoyed faces as they watched their plan fail right in front of their eyes.


    "This is a mess. Are you sure one of our chosen ones will be able to seduce Sakura or Yoko? The more I am looking at it, the more it does not seem to be the case."


    Elder Fushi looked at the mess of the crown in front of her. She could not help but flinch as she noticed her chosen representative being forced out of the circle.


    Not only the people they had chosen but other businessmen had gotten mixed in the crowd as well. It was impossible to tell who was walking about what.


    "Don''t worry. One of our chosen must succeed."


    Elder Hana assured her partner as she shot her chosen one a look that said ''Hurry up and do your job already.''


    Amane, who was stuck between this crown, heard what they had to say from one ear and it went out of the other ear at the same time. She smiled as she watched people but there were no special emotions behind her eyes.


    Especially not until she felt a gentle hand grab her sleeve and tug at it.


    At first, Amane had been ready to tear the one who dared to touch her a new one, but then she calmed down once she realized who was asking her for help.


    "Lady Ely, I was not aware that you were attending our party. You should have come to meet us up beforehand if you were here."


    Amane gently cupped Ely''s face and the poor girl went red. She stuttered to get her words out but it seemed to be difficult for her.


    "I¡­this is¡­I am¡­I am so sorry for not informing you."


    Lady Ely looked adorable in Amane''s eyes but she was a nuisance in everyone else''s eyes. They hated how Lady Ely was taking Yoko Tsurugi''s precious time and causing everyone else to wait for her to finish.


    But no one could say anything because Ely Zhen was Yoko''s friend as well as Marshal Zhen''s granddaughter.


    "Ely, calm down and take a deep breath. There is no need for you to be nervous."


    Amane calmed Ely down and the girl tried to speak up once more. Luckily for Ely, she did not need to speak because her grandfather decided to visit Yoko himself.


    But that man was not alone. He had another nervous man following him. And for some reason, this ''friend'' of Marshal Zhen looked quite shady to Amane.


    "Lady Tsurugi, it is an honor to meet you once more. Please accept my congrats for having your post as the family head back."


    Marshal Zhen bowed to Amane and she quickly accepted his congrats to not keep him waiting.


    Then, Amane turned her focus to the man following Marshal Zhen and she gave him a questioning glance. The man panicked and immediately looked away.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, Marshal Zhen?"


    Amane asked as she noticed the person avoiding her eyes. Marshal Zhen sighed as well and he had a pained look on his face.


    Amane had a feeling that the Marshal did not want to ask her for help, but he also had no other choice but to ask her for help.


    "Indeed, there is something you can help me with, Yoko Tsurugi. My friend here would like your help with something but it would be better if we talked after the party. I do not want to ruin your festive mood."


    Elder Zhen had noticed how everyone had looked at him when he approached Yoko Tsurugi. People wanted him to walk away and leave Yoko alone.


    They wanted to talk to Yoko and take advantage of her. And even if Elder Zhen did not agree with them, he was not going to become their enemy so easily.


    "Oh, you are right. Some so many people want to talk to me today. I am sure that most of them have something important to say to me and are not here to take advantage of my kindness. It would truly put me in a bad mood if that were to be the case."


    Amane reminded everyone and all the useless people looked away from her. They did not want to be caught lacking.


    After that, hardly anyone talked to Amane and Sakura. They were all too afraid of the consequences and Marshal Zhen''s presence further discouraged them from making a move.


    One of the brave men tried to make things work and he got close to Sakura. But Sakura ignored him completely and then Marshal Zhen glared at him which made him back off.


    Finally, the elders decided to make their presence known. They had seen what happened in front of them and they could not help but feel uneasy because of this.


    They needed to stop Marshal Zhen before he foiled their plan.


    "Marshal Zhen, I knew it was you when I saw your silhouette. What are you doing with these young people? Come and enjoy your time with us old folks. Let us leave these young ones mingle among themselves."


    Elder Hana called Marshal Zhen away. Her candidate was a bold one so he was going to take this opportunity for sure.


    But for that to happen, Elder Hana would have to create an opening first.


    Marshal Zhen looked a little spectacle of her offer which made Elder Hana grit her teeth. She did not like how she was being looked at with suspicion. But she was also willing to bear with it for the time being.


    ''I need to not worry about what is happening. Let''s just focus on getting my candidate to a higher level first.''


    Elder Hana had been planning this for a while and she did not want things to happen over which she had no control.


    But she forgot one very important thing today. And that was - she was not the one in control here, Yoko was. And Yoko decided to end the party right then and there.


    "Hmm, as fun as all of this is. I am afraid that it is too late for us to continue this party. Let''s call it a night and we all should return to our homes. Don''t you agree, Elder Hana?"


    Elder Hana was caught now. If she denied Yoko, then people would be sure that she had planned something. And if she did not, then her plan would be wasted. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, elder Hana did the sensible thing and agreed with Yoko.


    "O-Of course."

 Chapter 337 - 337: 337: I wont listen to you

    The air had turned tense as soon as Amane had suggested to end the party. Even if everyone did not agree with her, they had to respect her wishes. And that was how the party came to an end.


    The elders as well as some of the guests continued to look at Amane even after she had ended the party. Perhaps, they were hoping for Amane to take her decision back? But that was no longer a possibility for Amane.


    Once everyone realized this, they started to head out. Sakura saw over the whole process while Amane followed Marshal Zhen and his guest over to another room.


    Ely started to come with them as well, but the look in her grandfather''s eyes stopped her. She decided to let them have a moment for the time being.


    Once they were alone, Amane gestured for her guests to sit down and tell her what happened and what they wanted help with.


    Marshal Zhen''s guest was only able to keep their composure for a minute before fat tears struck their eyes and they broke down crying. They looked unstable so Amane gave them time to gather themselves.


    "I-I am sorry, Lady Yoko. I just never thought that I would get the opportunity to ask you for help. I am a little emotional right now."


    Marshal Zhen''s guest replied with an embarrassed face. The red-tinted face was heavy with emotions and Amane did not mind waiting for the person to calm down before she began her investigation.


    After all, Amane did not mind waiting around for someone to calm down. If the person did not waste too much of her time, Amane was willing to let anything go.


    "You can take your time. Whatever you must tell me seems to be emotionally draining for you. You can take your time to calm yourself down." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane assured and the man flushed a bright pink once he heard Amane''s words. He also seemed taken aback by her chill attitude.


    "See, I told you that Yoko Tsurugi was special and she would not mind hearing you out. You can tell her what you told me I am sure that you will get a solution to your problem if you ask her."


    Marshal Zhen was putting Amane on a pedestal and that was concerning. Amane was powerful, but she was not a god.


    Still, she was excited to hear what this man had to ask her.


    "I¡­fine¡­I will tell you what is going on. Lady Yoko, can a human turn into a beast overnight?"


    Marshal Zhen''s guest asked and his question sounded earnest but not very clear.


    From the looks of it, this person did not know what to ask Amane himself. And that was why he was fumbling his speech so much.


    "Excuse me? Can you elaborate on what you meant by those words? There are a lot of ways for a person to turn into a beast. Are we talking about their behavior? Their powers? Or their attitude?"


    Amane asked with a calm voice. Her guest bit his lip before he forced himself to answer.


    "It''s¡­all the things above. My daughter recently became sick so I asked the doctors to treat her. One of the doctors who treated her was a dwarf and his medicine made my daughter¡­change."


    The guest replied and his voice was filled with emotion. It was difficult for Amane to gather anything from his voice or his speech.


    In the end, Marshal Zhen felt pity for the man and decided to explain to Amane what was happening.


    "Karl, you need to be cleared when you are giving someone details of what happened. Even I, someone who knows what is happening, got confused when you spoke like that."


    Marshal Zhen scolded his friend before he turned toward Amane and clarified the situation.


    "Karl''s granddaughter recently got ''cursed'' to change forms at night and become a beast. She doesn''t remember anything when the morning hits and causes a lot of trouble. She also hallucinates a lot so Karl gets worried. Is there anything you can do for him?"


    Amane raised an eyebrow once she heard the description of what was going on.


    More than a beast matter, it seemed like a supernatural matter. And Amane was not an expert in ghost handling.


    ''Still, it is a good way to get Marshal Zhen indebted to me this time. I guess I can look at the situation.''


    "Hmm, I see what is going on. I don''t know how much help I will be to you. But I guess it won''t hurt to look at the situation myself."


    Amane assured the pair and Karl looked relieved. The wrinkles on his face straightened out and he reached toward Amane''s hand to shake it.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much. I will be counting on you to calm my granddaughter down."


    Karl thanked Amane but he was celebrating too early. There was a solid chance that Amane might not be able to help him out. But she was going to do as much as she could for now.


    "I will send you an invite to come to my estate. We are a more¡­traditional household, but I am sure that you will like my estate."


    .........


    Amane retried back to her room after that. She did warn Sakura about what was going to happen next and where they needed to go.


    Sakura was happy to accompany Amane and that made her team complete for this visit.


    The lock on Amane''s room was tight but it showed signs of being tempered with. It seemed as if someone had tried to break into her room by force, but had failed.


    ''The elders are such fools. Why do they keep sending people after my stuff this openly? They are lucky that I locked the room for their sake. They would have died if they irritated Moony too much."


    Amane opened the door, only to be faced with a whimpering dragon. Moony seemed to be in pain as she groaned and turned around to get comfortable. Her transformation was fast approaching.


    Maybe by the time, Amane was back from looking at Karl''s situation, Moony would have taken a human form.


    "How are you doing, Moony? Are you in too much pain? Do you need me to knock you out?"


    Amane asked as she walked near the bed. Moony was still conscious and Amane did not doubt how much pain Moony must be in.


    She rubbed the moon dragon''s head to help Moony calm down. It made the dragon finally settle down and look at Amane with a patient expression. Amane just continued to rub Moony until she fell asleep.


    Once the morning came, Amane felt something shift on top of her body. She opened her eyes, only to see only silver hair spread all over her body. A paper-white face looked back at her and blinked.


    Amane blinked a few times to clear her vision and the humanoid shape faded in and out of focus.


    "Moony, did you transform?"


    Amane asked and a hand covered her eyes to prevent her from looking at the fully mature body in front of her. Magic coated Amane''s eyes and she felt them become heavy,


    Because Amene was not fighting the magic that was covering herself, she fell victim to it and fell asleep.


    The next time she opened her eyes, her eyes were covered by a pair of claws that looked familiar.


    ''Is moony back to being a dragon? Or did I just dream about that whole sequence? Both things are very possible.''


    Currently, Amane was leaning more toward herself dreaming because of Moony''s leaking aura. It could have interfered with her mind and made her think what Moony was dreaming,


    For now, the dragon was asleep and this was the first good sleep Moony had in a long time. So, Amane let her be for the time being and she decided to wake up and get ready.


    Amane used her powers to lock her door shut once more and then she went down. The invite from Karl was already on the table and Sherian seemed to be looking at it with disdain.


    "Yoko, is this yours? What the hell are you planning on doing now? I got word from your finance that he will be swinging by today. So don''t you dare do anything stupid?"


    Sherina warned Amane but it was already too late. Amane already had plans for the day.


    "Well, that is too bad because I need to head out today and for the next few days possibly. Lord Karl asked me for help and I promised to help him out yesterday. I am not going to go back on my words. Now, if you will excuse me. I think I will eat my breakfast outside today."


    Amane walked past the dining room and Sherina jolted up awake as if lightning had struck her.


    "Where do you think you are going? I did not permit you to leave yet."


    Sherina complained as she watched Yoko walk out of the room. She wanted to stop Yoko but she had no right or way to do so.


    "I do not need your permission to leave my home and to work. Now, if you will excuse me, I need to head out."


    Sakura came down as well and she was fully dressed up. She looked at Sherina with an uncomfortable look on her face before she ignored the adult and walked out with Yoko.


    "No one respects me in this house. Tsk, what am I going to tell Lord Chen now?"

 Chapter 338 - 338: 338: The old territory [pt1]

    "I know that Lord Karl was traditional, but isn''t this a little bit much? This is not a home! This is a castle."


    Sakura declared as she looked in front of her. And she was not wrong to say these words as well. No matter how Amane looked at the building in front of her, it looked like a modern castle.


    "Well, I am surprised to see this as well. But it also looks as if this place is well-reinforced and will keep us safe. Let''s head in now and check the situation." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To call the building a castle would be an underestimation. The tall stone-build walls covered a vast expanse and a tall gate marked the entry of the property. As soon as Amane crossed the threshold, a servant came to welcome her.


    Even the servant was wearing a suit of armor that had seen better days. But the soldier did not look even a bit uncomfortable wearing such clothes.


    Moreover, the servant looked relieved to see Amane but also worried.


    "Welcome, Lady Tsurugi. We were informed about your arrival. We have prepared clothes for you to change into. Please, follow me so that I can give them to you."


    The guard led Sakura and Amane toward the guard room and handed them heavy chain-metal clothes. They were strong but also looked heavy and uncomfortable to walk around in.


    "Sheesh, what is this 19th-century fashion? I don''t want to wear these heavy clothes. Can I just walk around in my normal clothes?"


    Amane complained as she picked up the metallic clothes.


    Now, she did not have a problem with these clothes, but she could tell that Sakura had a problem with them. The clothes also looked a few sizes too small to accommodate their chests.


    Also, if a fight were to break out, then these heavy and restricting clothes would only the pair back.


    "I am sorry, but this is for the safety reasons. There are too many wild beasts roaming around in this territory. It would be in your best interest to protect yourself."


    The guard warned Amane, only to find her grinning back at him.


    "I know. I am forsaking these clothes because I want to protect myself. They will only restrict me more if a fight were to break out. So, neither I nor Sakura need them."


    Amane assured the guard but he still looked worried about her and Sakura. At the same time, Karl decided to walk out as well. He had been informed about his guest''s arrival.


    "What is going on here? If there is a problem, then let me solve it for you. I am sure that I will be able to help you out."


    Karl asked as he looked at his guard and then at Amane. His guard looked panicked but then his loyalty won out and he decided to tell his master what was happening.


    The elder listened to the report with morbid fascination before he turned toward Yoko and looked her in the eye.


    "My lady, this place is dangerous. Are you sure you do not want to wear protective gear? It would only serve to harm you if you act tough."


    Karl asked but his tone seemed to point him to be in Amane''s favor.


    "Hmm, I am sure about my choice. If I were to wear these heavy clothes, then it would be a hindrance for me."


    Amane assured the elder and he finally gave in to Amane''s insistence.


    "I understand. In that case, you can come inside now. But if you get into trouble, then I will not be able to help you out. You need to be careful and tell me if you want protective gear."


    Karl insisted and he shot the guard a look. Their secret message did not go unnoticed by Amane and she was sure that the pair had planned something. Sakura was alert as well and they finally entered the territory.


    The territory started like a jungle with no path to move forward into. No car could be driven into the forest due to its density.


    "Our territory is very traditional and there was almost no technical development for the past hundred years here. So, if you find anything outdated, please do not feel awkward. We do not even have electricity for the most part here.


    Karl informed the pair and he sounded almost proud of this face. While he was busy bragging about his territory, Amane heard something heading toward her at a fast speed.


    Aamen tensed up as soon as she felt the aura of a beast heading her way. Sakura had noticed this as well and they both paid half of their attention to the beast.


    "-This is the end of the line. It is said that a ferocious beast has made this its home. So, you need to be extra careful and-"


    The best let at Amane and she could tell that it did not want to harm her. That still did not sit well with Amane and she raised her hand to make chains appear out of nowhere and stop the beast mid-air.


    It was a sleek beast with black fur and red eyes. It looked like a panther but was much bigger and faster than one.


    "Oh my! Look at what we have here. A beautiful beast of war decided to visit me. But too had that I am not in any mood to play with you right now."


    Amane''s tone was full of warnings for the best to behave. It struggled for a bit before settling down and bowing before Amane.


    All of this happened too fast for Karl and the guards to digest. One second, they were waiting for their chance to help Yoko Tsurugi out and convince her that she needed armor, the next second, they watched her capture the beast without any problem.


    Everyone looked shocked to see this happening. And they all were shocked to notice how Yoko subdued the beast in front of her.


    "Lady Yoko, are you alright? You are not hurt at all, right?"


    Karl asked as he observed Yoko Tsurugi. He had heard about he being able to tame the beasts, but he did not know her powers were this proficient or fast.


    He had miscalculated and he needed to rethink his evaluation of her powers.


    "I am fine. But it looks like this beast is not one that we can allow to roam freely like this. It attacked me today and it can attack someone else just as easily tomorrow. What are you going to do if that happened."


    "So, for everyone''s safety, let us end this beast''s life now."


    Amane suggested and everyone except Sakura hesitated to answer her. They were taken aback by her question and by the time they realized what was happening, Sakura''s flame hand had reached too close to the beast.


    Karl noticed this in time and he quickly panicked and held Sakura''s wrist from moving. His hand hurt because of what he did, but he refused to back down. He needed to keep these people from killing his precious beast.


    "I-I am sorry, Lady Yoko, Lady Sakura. I know that your lives were in danger just now. But I want to beg you to not harm this beast. It is precious to us because it is our friend. It did not mean to attack you. It only did so because-"


    "You asked it to. I know and I understand. But this cannot go unpunished as well, you know. We did get attacked outright after all."


    Amane was not willing to pull back and Karl noticed this. He knew that he had no choice but to bow his head and lower his pride now.


    "I know. In that case, why don''t I pay the price, Lady Yoko? I promise that I will serve you well. So please, let this beast go this one time and forget what happened."


    The man begged Aamen to reconsider his terms. Since he was begging this sincerely, Aamne had no problem listening to him this time.


    "Fine, I understand. Since this is what you want, then I will take you up on your offer. With this, you will owe me two favors."


    The guards were at a loss as well. They knew that they were in the wrong, but they also did not like to see their lord bow his head in front of another person.


    One of the guards got ready to duke it out with Amane, but Karl stopped him from moving. He had seen how dangerous Yoko Tsurugi was. And he had no intention of going against her this time.


    "I agree with your deal. Now then, let us head out and see the true reason we came here. And you! You better not show up in front of me without a good reason or I will not leave you alone. You should be resting in your old age."


    Everyone was shocked when Amane made this comment. They all had not realized that Amane was even capable of reading this.


    She had not even taken a good look at the beast but she knew that the beast was old. These were marks of someone proficient in their job.


    "Lady Yoko, let us not waste any more time now. My granddaughter is waiting for you inside. You should head inside. Oh, and make sure that she does not fall asleep. We need to keep her awake until the new moon if possible."


    That was all Karl said before he led Amane away. Some of the guards followed but most of them stayed behind with the beast.

 Chapter 339 - 339: 339: The old territory [pt2]

    "I would assume that you had a reason you had us attached like this. And it better be good because I do not have a lot of patience to understand why you would want to attack us like this."


    Amane warned the man in front of her and Karl flinched. He had not expected this outcome and now he lamented his decision to try and scare Yoko Tsurugi in the first place.


    "I apologize. I just wanted to make you both aware of how foolish you were for ignoring our warning and not wearing the armor I gave you. But it turns out that the real fool in this situation was me."


    Karl admitted. His face was wrinkled and it seemed as if old age had finally caught up with him. As a result, he looked lonely and remorseful while standing in front of Amane.


    Amane did not feel sorry for this man. She knew that he had it all coming for him. But Sakura seemed to be feeling sorry for the man and she gave Amane a look that said that she should do something.


    It was ignored by Amane as the trio entered the main building.


    The insides looked just as old as the outsides did. But Amane did notice that this place was maintained and did not have cracks forming. The castle might look old, but that seemed to be a stylized choice.


    Meanwhile, Sakura was busy taking in the interior of this place. She appreciated the color scheme as well as the clashing contrast of the soft elements in the room with hard ones.


    "You have decorated this place well. I am impressed to see that this place looks comfortable to live in, despite having no electricity."


    Sakura looked around and Karl flushed in pride. His chest was puffed up and he looked confident and flushed.


    "My granddaughter decorated this place. She was quite good at interior decoration and other related stuff. I want to see the day she would, once again, decorate the insides of this castle."


    Karl admitted and the use of past tense had not gone unnoticed. Still, the sadness in Karl''s voice did not indicate parting. His granddaughter was likely alive, but not in a way that he liked.


    Amane already knew that his granddaughter was cursed or stuck as a beast. But that did not seem to always be the case.


    "Oh! I apologize. I was rambling without knowing what I was doing. Now come with me and I will take you to my granddaughter''s room." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Karl led the pair toward the back portion of the house. The deeper they went, the less security they encountered.


    Finally, once they entered the last hallway, there was no guard present. Amane could also not sense any human presence in the vicinity.


    "My granddaughter is behind this door. We have restrained her so that she could not hurt herself. But would you like us to release her now?"


    Karl asked with worried anticipation in his eyes. He wanted his granddaughter to be free and be able to do anything she wanted. But that did not seem possible with how things were currently going for him.


    "There is no need for you to go out of your way and unlock your granddaughter''s chains. Leave it all to me from here on. If I need to unlock your granddaughter, then I will do so myself. For now, can you lock this place up?"


    It was not needed, but Aamen still felt that it was appropriate if no one came near this place for the time being. She was even telling Sakura to leave for the time being.


    Amane did not know why, but she expected Sakura to object to her words. But Sakura did not do so. Instead, she followed Amane''s unspoken orders and locked her arms with Karl.


    "Uncle, why don''t you show me around for the time being? I want to see what this estate has to offer me."


    Karl was taken aback. But Sakura was the same age as his granddaughter so he was not able to resist her charm.


    "I¡­are you sure that you want me to leave you alone? What if you get attacked? I know you are powerful, but my granddaughter is a little¡­wild. She can hurt you badly if she wants to."


    Karl admitted and he sounded nervous. He wanted Yoko''s help but he also did not want to see her get hurt.


    In the end, Yoko just laughed at Karl with an amused expression on her face.


    "There is no need for you to feel worried about me. I can handle myself quite well. You should focus on yourself and show Sakura around."


    With that said, Amane pushed the door open and Karl watched her disappear behind the door. A barrier forced him to step back and it seemed to be slowly spreading outwards. The more Karl tried to resist, the more he was pushed back.


    Sakura noticed this and she sighed. She had to step in to take care of Karl and his mess.


    "Let''s hurry up and go out. This barrier is a warning and it will explain even more soon. We should get out of its range before it crushes us against a wall."


    Sakura warned and the old man was left with no choice but to agree with her decision. They both disappeared out of the door and out of the zone. The guards were also instructed specifically to not go near that wing.


    That night, no one heard anything from Yoko Tsurugi. Karl was nervous when he appeared for dinner. He looked at Sakura and almost asked her what was going on with Yoko.


    But then he remembered that Sakura was in the same situation as him and she also had no idea what Yoko was doing. The more time that passed without any contact with Yoko, the more nervous he got.


    Karl was also not able to sleep properly and he knew that he needed to check on Yoko and his granddaughter.


    He snuck past the guards and headed toward the barrier. Karl placed one hand on the barrier and started to push against it a little bit. But before he could make some major decision, he was caught red-handed by Sakura.


    The teen walked out of her room and she looked wide awake. She gave Karl a searching look which made him panic.


    "I-I was just trying to get some fresh air tonight. What woke you up, Sakura?"


    Karl asked as he noticed how Sakura was observing him and the barrier as well. She likely knew the truth behind what he was trying to do.


    "Yoko asked me to keep a watch tonight. And when Yoko asks me something, I do not question her. You should head back to your room now. It is not safe to loiter around the barrier like this."


    Karl wanted to protest but it all died down in his throat. In the end, he had no choice but to go back to his room while sulking. He did not even get to meet his granddaughter.


    Once he was gone, Sakura looked at the barrier in front of her with disdain. She hated that thing, but she was not going to ruin Yoko''s fun.


    .........


    Amane had put up a strong barrier to keep people out. The inside of her barrier only had two people now - herself and the conflicted energy she was feeling.


    The barrier covered a significant portion of this building and Amane walked around. Somehow, she had a feeling that she was facing a beast and Amane slowly stripped down.


    She opened the door, only to find a half-girl, half-beast held captive against the wall.


    The half-beast had a human-like face and her teeth were sharp and inhuman. There were also her eyes that were unlike humans and the hairs all over her body. The main hair at the top of her hair was short and easy to grab.


    The wolf-like creature seemed to be struggling to get out of her binds and panting. There were no clothes on her body and it showed everything.


    "Hello there. You seem like a lovely specimen for me to study. Will you allow me to approach you?"


    Amane asked as she slowly walked toward the beast. The beast tensed up at first when she watched Amane, but then she slowly relaxed and allowed Amane to approach her. Those inhuman eyes did not look away from Amane for even a second.


    A hand was tentatively placed on the beast''s stomach and Amane noticed how the beast instinctively leaned into her touch. It seemed almost as if this beast still had human emotions and instincts.


    When Amane pulled back, the beast tried to follow her hand. The beast looked shocked at first, but then she growled in irritation. She did not seem to like Amane much.


    "You don''t like me being here? Then, shall I leave? If you have so many complaints, then maybe I should not be here with you."


    Amane threatened and the beast calmed down instantly. Kelly stopped growling but the suspicion in her eyes did not lessen. She was not going to let Amane go that easily.


    This time, when Amane reached out toward the beast, Kelly did not protest and allowed her face to be touched. She even tolerated her teeth being looked at and Amane touching her fangs to know what they looked like.


    "Hmm, seems like you are a healthy beast. Even your lower half is behaving as it should. You are quite hard and wet as well. Is it mating season for you?"

 Chapter 340 - 340: 340: Taming a brat [pt1] R-18

    No matter how much control Kelly had over her instincts as a human, she was a beast right now. It was understandable for her to lose control of her instincts and show such reactions.


    That did not mean that this was not fascinating for Amane to see. She reached out to touch Kelly a little more, only to be faced with protest from Kelly''s side.


    Or maybe that was encouragement because Kelly was struggling and trying to get her body toward Amane''s hands. The beast wanted to be touched more and more.


    "Your name is Kelly, right? Can you talk in your current state?"


    Amane asked and the answer was clearly ''no'' this time. Kelly opened her mouth, but only growls of protest came out of her mouth. She even tried to break free of her binds, but that was not a possibility.


    "Hmm, this seems to be a problem. Should I allow you to break free for the time being? I am sure that you must be feeling uncomfortable being tied up like this."


    Amane took in Kelly''s appearance. The half-beast had been locked up with her hands in the air and tied to the post above her head. In this position, she would not be able to move around much even if she wanted to.


    It also left her body exposed to anyone who dared to enter her room. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *grrrrrr*


    Kelly growled, her throat not forming the words she wanted to. But Amane could understand her somewhat. Kelly wanted to be free and that was why she was trying to break free from her shackles.


    Amane held the shackles in her hand and then broke them apart. She did not even worry about Kelly running away or abandoning her.


    Somehow, that thought seemed impossible for her to think about and Kelly did not disappoint her. As soon as she was free, Kelly gave Amane a glance that searched her soul before she pounced at Amane.


    Kelly behaved almost like a big dog, not giving Aamen a second to gather herself before she rubbed her face against Amane''s and marked her as Kelly''s territory.


    "You are a possessive one. Do you like me this much?"


    Amane asked as she rubbed Kelly''s back in her arms. It seemed like it truly was the mating season for Kelly. Her hardness was rubbing against Amane. At the same time, Amane could feel her lap getting wet because of Kelly''s marking.


    The more Amane tried to move; the more Kelly marked her up. It was not going to be easy getting away from this half-beast.


    When Kelly did pull back, she had a satisfied look on her face and she also looked smug.


    Amane was sure that she smelled like Kelly right now. But that did not seem to be enough for the half-beast. Her satisfaction only lasted for about a minute before she was trying to burrow her body more into Amane''s.


    "What are you doing now? You will not be able to go any further if you continue like you have. It is not easy to mark me."


    Amane warned and Kelly pretended as if she had not heard Amane at all. Her claws continued to leave marks on Amane''s body and she also sniffed at her.


    If Kelly did not like how a place smelled, she made sure to lick that place up.


    Amane''s arms, her chest, and even her face were not spared. And then, Kelly finally reached her ''real'' prize - Amane''s pussy. That was the place that gave off a mixed smell.


    Kelly did not like it and she wanted this place to smell like her as well. So, she licked across the opening quite harshly before enthusiastically pushing herself against that wet patch.


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing? Do you want me to help you out through your rut? Fine, but be gentle with me."


    Amane warned and Kelly showed that she had human intelligence to understand her. Kelly slowed down but her tongue went even further into Amane''s body as a result. The rough appendage was able to breach Amane''s opening and enter her body.


    It licked and opened Amane up for the leaking hardness rubbing against her legs.


    Kelly continued to lick Amane''s lower lips. She had no technique, but the texture of her tongue was unique enough for Amane to buckle her hips and ask for more pleasure. Kelly had no complaints about this and she continued to eat out Amane.


    Finally, Amane came around Kelly''s tongue and the young sucked it all out of Amane. It made Kelly even more uncomfortable and she rubbed her hard dick against Amane''s body.


    Kelly seemed unable to decide if she wanted her dick played with or her pussy. Both looked equally tense and neglected.


    "Aww, you poor child. No one ever took care of your needs and taught you what you should do, right? Then, leave it up to me. I will show you how you can give yourself the relief that you need."


    Amane promised before she placed her hand on Kelly''s hard cock. Kelly growled as a result of this, but her hips and her body liked to be touched. Her nipples were standing at attention and begging to be touched even more.


    Kelly pushed her body harder into Amane''s hands as she was tugged at and played with by Amane.


    "Now, shall I make you come once? If you are in a rut, then this must hurt you. Thankfully, coming once would make you feel much more relaxed."


    Amane promised before she fisted Kelly''s hard cock in her hands. She rubbed it up and down, mimicking a pussy being fucked into. Kelly''s cock hardened quite a bit and then began to swell.


    It was clear that she was going to come and knot Amane''s hand. And just as Kelly came, Amane pushed her finger into Kelly''s tight body.


    Kelly was truly a virgin and her body proved it. Amane''s finger had a hard time entering Kelly''s body at first. Even all the slick Kelly was producing was not enough to propel Amane''s finger deeper into her body.


    "Looks like you are having a tough time opening up to me. You are right after all so we will need to keep opening you up slowly."


    Amane''s voice was calm and it contradicted the heated look in her eyes when she looked at Kelly in return, Kelly felt tingles all over her body.


    Once she had come, Kelly''s mind was a little calmer and it was easier for her to break through the haze on her mind.


    Kelly knew what was happening to her and she did not mind. Relief was the first thing on her mind and she wanted more from being touched.


    ''This is not enough. I will not be able to come like this. I need more.''


    Kelly wanted to speak these words out loud, but her throat did not work. It was as if something was blocking her from speaking out loud. So, Kelly tried to gesture what she wanted with her body.


    She tightened around the digit in her pussy and looked up with begging eyes.


    "I know. I know that you want more. But we need to take things slow or your body will break down. We do not want to break you, so you will have to endure it all for a little while longer."


    The strong-smelling stranger told Kelly and she felt safe. She decided to hand over everything to this stranger now and just relax.


    The pleasure was all Kelly felt now. But she wanted more of it. She wanted to be devoured by that pleasure until she became numb.


    The reaction of Kelly''s body did not go unnoticed by Amane. She knew that the way Kelly pushed against her hand and her body was wet and tight against Amane''s hand.


    "Looks like you are feeling itchy inside. I should enter another finger to make you feel better."


    Amane patted Kelly''s stomach before she pushed her second finger into that small opening as well. The tight pussy engulfed Amane''s fingers and went deeper and deeper into her body.


    The more Kelly tried to take Amane in, the more she was pushed back and held in her palace. She wanted relief but Amane was keeping her in check.


    And just when Kelly was sure that she would no longer be able to feel anything because of Amane, the older one decided to start moving. Kelly had not expected that to happen and her pussy tightened around Amane''s finger.


    The tightness around Amane''s fingers was too much. Her fingers could not even move inside Kelly properly. And there was no way for a third finger to enter her body.


    "You need to calm down, Kelly. You will hurt yourself at this rate."


    Amane warned but Kelly did not seem to be interested in listening to her. Kelly continued to try and move her hips. Her tight pussy continued to try and devour Amane''s body at all costs.


    Since Kelly was not listening to her, Amane decided to make her stop forcefully and then move her fingers around. This proved to be a far more effective strategy than what Kelly was doing before.


    It also allowed Amane to enter a third finger into Kelly''s body and the stretch seemed to be too much for the half-beast to handle.


    Kelly ended up coming around Amane''s fingers and Amane made sure to milk her cock dry as well. Kelly was like putty in Amane''s hands now. She could not even move without feeling pleasure coursing through her body.

 Chapter 341 - 341: 341: Taming a brat [pt2] R-18

    Kelly had gone lifeless in Amane''s arms. Her hips moved restlessly in the air but there was no friction to be found.


    Unsettling growls left Kelly''s mouth to indicate that she wanted more and that her body was uncomfortable.


    "Aww, you poor thing. You are so frustrated that you cannot calm down now. Coming from your pussy was not enough. Your cock is the real thing that needs my attention, right?"


    Amane asked as she touched the hard cock in front of her. The knot was beginning to form at the base already and it had only been about a minute since Kelly came.


    "Don''t worry. By the time I am done with you, you will be milked dry and will not have any energy to move around."


    Amane promised before she replaced her hand on Kelly''s cock with her mouth. The wet and tight heat closed around Kelly, causing her to throw her mouth open and arch her back. Kelly''s hand seemed to be having a hard time deciding where it should rest. But in the end, it found Amane''s hair to clutch.


    A single lick was enough to make Kelly groan and her cock drip the per-cum. Kelly was hard but somehow, it seemed as if she was getting even harder as she was played with more and more.


    Finally, it seemed like Kelly had enough of Amane playing around and she closed her claw behind Amane''s head and pushed it to make the older deep-throat that hurting cock.


    It did amuse Amane a little bit, but she decided to give Kelly what the young had been asking for all this time.


    Plump lips warped around Kelly''s cock and Amane''s mouth bulged with the amount of cock she had just taken inside her. Kelly''s hips continued to hump dry air as she tried to come down from the sudden rush of pleasure she felt.


    But Kelly did not allow her to pull back. She held Kelly where she was and her hands played with Kelly''s balls in return.


    Kelly finally threw her head back and came down Amane''s throat. This was her second time coming and recognition was beginning to return to her eyes. It would not be long before Kelly would be back for good.


    "That felt good for you, right? Then, let us see how your body is performing right now."


    Amane asked as she turned Kelly around. Kelly was like putty in her hand, and she moved as Amane wanted her to move.


    She turned on her stomach and exposed her vulnerable parts to Amane. Kelly''s ass twitched and Amane felt an urge to reach out and play with the plump behind. So, she did just that.


    Amane''s hands massaged the huge ass in front of her and Kelly gasped before morning and tried to push herself more into Amane''s hands.


    This all seemed to be happening unconsciously for Kelly and she was deemed unaware of her attempt to get fucked hard.


    "Hmm, I cannot see any problem with your body. But I can see that your holes want to be fucked. It is tough for me to tell if you are in heat or rut. Or maybe it is both."


    Amane patted Kelly on the back before she slicked her fingers and slipped them into Kelly''s pussy once more.


    It instantly tightened around her fingers and Kelly growled. Kelly''s hips moved harder to get Amane''s fingers deeper into her body. But the tightness of her insides made it impossible for Amane to be able to move her fingers properly/.


    "You need to relax. Come on, focus on me for now. Think about how good it feels to be fucked into submission."


    Amane grabbed Kell''s face and turned it to face her. She tried to make Kelly relax in-between filthy kisses and Kelly did seem to be reacting. Kelly''s eyes rolled into the back of her head and she moaned.


    Before she could come, Amane stopped moving her hand and allowed Kelly to buckle her hips in the air.


    "Kelly, I don''t think we have enough time to make you come from your back. Not when your cock looks like it is ready to burst. We better take care of it first."


    Amane touched the hard cock and Kelly''s cock drooled in her hand. It was so sensitive that even the barest touch was enough to make her be on the verge of coming.


    Kelly pushed herself on all fours and hovered above Amane''s body. Her sensitive cock rubbed against Amane''s stomach but did not find the correct position to fuck Amane in.


    Beneath her, Amane pulled up her hips so that they remained open and she presented her pussy to Kelly. Fingers spread Kelly''s pussy and invited Kelly to come and fuck her.


    "Hurry up and come inside me. My pussy will be able to make your itching go away. Hurry up and come inside."


    Kelly did not even hesitate when she plunged her cock into Amane''s body. Her whole being was singing for her to sink into Amane''s hole and fuck her hard. Kelly had no control over her body for now.


    Amane felt the stretch in her pussy when Kelly entered her. It was a massive insertion and Kelly was not gentle about it. Still, it felt so good that Amane felt her head spin and her body was lit on fire.


    Harsh fingers gripped Amane in the middle before she was pulled on top of that thick cock. The wind was knocked out of her body as Kelly began to fuck hard into her body. Every thrust touched a new nerve in Amane''s body and she cried out in pleasure.


    "Feels¡­good¡­mating¡­. will¡­claim¡­"


    For the first time, Kelly''s mind seemed clear enough for her to form words. That was what happened when the haze of heat dissipated from a beast''s mind. They regained their rationality to think properly.


    Amane allowed Kelly to clumsily thrust into her before she decided to turn the tables. Kelly had not even expected Amane to take charge so soon.


    Before Kelly knew it, she was pushed on her back and Amane''s pussy tightened around her cock. The soft but tight squeeze caused Kelly to moan out and stop in her tracks.


    Kelly''s hips were melting inside Amane''s body. That was the only reason Kelly could give about her current feelings and lack of strength. She had never felt this powerless before in her life.


    "I¡­this is¡­. feels so good¡­"


    Kelly moaned. Her words were still not clear, but they were coming to it. Amane continued to fuck Kelly in this position until Kelly knotted her pussy and came deep into her.


    The animalistic growls continued to sound out of Kelly''s mouth as her cock went deeper and was milked by Amane''s pussy muscles. Amane also kissed Kelly to muffle out extra moans.


    The pulse of Kelly''s cock was strong and she continued to fill Amane to the brim. Amane flinched when her stomach was stretched beyond its limits, but even that felt good to her.


    Once Kelly''s cock calmed down, she was able to pull out. But Amane noticed how it was still hard. A string of come connected Kelly''s cock to Amane''s and the lewd sight was enough to make Amane feel hit.


    Kelly was also affected by seeing Amane dripping her cum out of her body. Kelly did not allow Amane to pull back too far before she grabbed Amane''s hips and brought them to her mouth.


    A soft and flexible tongue licked Amane''s pussy and then her clit. The rough tongue continued to chase after Amane''s taste and ended up breaching her filled pussy.


    "Kelly, if you want to get all the previous cum out of me, then this will not be enough. You need to use your fingers to pleasure me as well."


    Amane brought Kelly''s hand up to her pussy and the beast watched fascinated as it sunk into Amane''s body. Kelly''s fingers were no longer claws. But proper human fingers.


    Which sunk slowly into Amane''s body along with Kelly''s tongue.


    The dual assault caused Amane to throw her head back and moan. Her hips continued to fuck themselves on top of Kelly''s face, wanting nothing more than to sink on top of her body.


    "Feels good. Want to make you come as well."


    Kelly spoke with her mouth muffled by Amane''s pussy. Her words vibrated directly into Amane''s pussy and she collapsed. Her body fell on top of Kelly''s and Kelly used her strong claws to grip Kelly''s hips and hold her still.


    "Delicious pussy. Tight pussy. It feels so good warped around me."


    Kelly praised as she continued to eat Amane out with enthusiasm. Her tongue was reaching places which gave Amane immense pleasure. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a virgin, Kelly was great. And she continued to eat Amane out until Kelly''s cock could no longer beat it.


    Then, Kelly allowed Amane to pull back just far enough to make her sit on the hard cock once more and watch it sink into Amane''s body.


    "Aww, you are shooooo depppp inside me¡­. feels good¡­"


    Amane moaned and these moans went straight toward Kelly''s cock. It swelled a little bit more and Kelly struggled to get herself back in control.


    Getting to fuck someone like Amane was not good for Kelly''s heart. But her body and her instincts disagreed. She continued to claim Amane hard and fast, making her cock drool inside Amane''s pussy.


    And just when Kelly was about to come, she stopped. She wanted to come but she also wanted to drag things longer. Her desire and her instincts were at war.

 Chapter 342 - 342: 342: Taming a brat [pt3] R-18

    Kelly''s body moved independently and pushed Amane on her knees. She pulled out and watched as the pussy twitched around nothing before Kelly grabbed Amane''s arm and pulled her back tight.


    It caused Amane to arch her back and push her beasts out. The scene caused Kelly''s cock to harden instantly and she was back in Amane''s body and fucking her hard.


    Every thrust made an indecent wet sound and Amane was pushed deeper and deeper on the cock in front of her. Kelly was fucking her hard and the imprint of her cock could be seen through Amane''s stomach.


    "C-Calm down. Slow down a little. You''ll make me come too soon."


    Amane complained but Kelly had no intention of slowing down. Kelly had no intention of doing anything but fuck Amane into submission.


    Her arms hurt, but Amane liked how her beasts freely flew around as she was fucked hard. Amane was like a puppet in Kelly''s hands and she allowed Kelly to use her as she wanted to.


    In the end, Kelly finally came inside Amane once more and her cock locked all of her cum inside Amane''s body. Her knot kept everything in place and Amane felt her stomach swell again.


    Kelly looked enthralled by Amane''s stomach but had more to do with her instincts than her enjoying seeing Amane''s body stretch like this.


    Amane waited for Kelly''s knot to go down but that was just the beginning. Kelly was still hard since she had held herself back from fucking another person for so long.


    In simpler words, Kelly''s rut was far from over and Kelly licked Amane''s neck to let her know. At the same time, Kelly moved her hard cock and fucked Amane hard once more.


    Kelly''s knot was swelling inside Amane once more, she could feel it. And Amane welcomed the hard push before Kelly was coming inside her body once more.


    There was too much cum inside Amane right now and it would be a bitch to clean up later. But for now, Amane''s instincts did not care for that at all. She wanted to be filled and she was being filled up well.


    .........


    Sakura was annoyed by Yoko''s decision to go ahead and deal with the situation alone. But she also knew that there was no way to change Yoko''s mind once she had made it.


    So, Sakura decided to look around the estate with Karl and the man led her around. It was a lovely castle but that was not what Sakura was paying attention to. She was trying to find out any hidden passages she could use later.


    "Are you sure your cousin would be alright? I know that dealing with beasts is your business and all, but even we cannot handle Kelly well. And we are her family."


    Karl sounded hesitant but worried for Yoko''s sake. He was likely a good man who was dealing with some shitty circumstances.


    And Sakura did feel sorry for him. But she also knew that sympathy would not get her anywhere. She needed to be firm with their clients.


    "I am sure that Yoko would be able to handle herself well. She might look clumsy, but she has a lot of experience handling beasts. There is no need for you to be worried."


    Sakura assured Karl but he only frowned. It seemed as if he did not believe Sakura''s words.


    If that was the case, then there was nothing Sakura could do about it but wait things out. She continued to walk in the hallways when she noticed a familiar shadow walking into the next hallway.


    Karl stopped moving as well as he noticed the same shadow. But he did not look alarmed.


    "These creatures you are seeing are our special blessings left to us by our ancestors. If you see any such creature, then ignore it. They will not harm you if you do not provoke them."


    Karl promised but Sakura''s instincts told her to still be careful. She decided to trust her instincts and keep her guard up.


    That turned out to be the right decision because one of the beasts around her decided that she make a nice meal.


    Karl had not expected that sudden attack as well so he was frozen stiff when the beast ran toward Sakura at full speed.


    "Oh no! Oh nonononon! What is going on? This has never happened before. Are we being attacked by our ancestral spirits?"


    Karl asked as he continued to cower and protect himself. On the other hand, Sakura was much more active and she brought a wall of fire between her and the beast.


    The beast, which had been about to leap toward them suddenly halted and looked at the fire. It had the essence of the phoenix and the flames continued to burn brightly. They would burn anyone and anything before they went out.


    The beast had no choice but to back down once he was faced with such an obstacle.


    Once the beast left her alone, Sakura pulled her barrier down and came out safe and sound. Karl breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that no one had been hurt due to the beast''s sudden actions.


    "I am so sorry, Lady Sakura this has never happened before and I have no idea what happened here either. I will have someone look around and figure out what happened."


    Karl said genuinely sorry. It made Sakura doubt that he had anything to do with this accident.


    "Hmm, I do not mind if you investigate this happening. But do keep me posted about the reason I was attacked like that. If it is something I did, then I would like to correct my mistake."


    Sakura spoke softly and Karl was surprised to see Sakura not blaming him and asking him for anything. Any other person would have asked for compensation for sure.


    ''I should look more into what is happening here. I cannot believe that someone other than Kelly showed such a drastic change in their behavior.''


    Karl quickly walked away from Sakura and toward the room of records. If there was one place that had his answers, it was the room of records. The room of record had a lot of books and texts which needed to be sorted through.


    It took Karl the whole day to find something of substance. But in the end, even the small evidence he found turned out to be of no use.


    ''Should I ask the spirits of our ancestors? I am sure that they will know what is going on. But would they answer my question or not?''


    It was a gamble up until this point. Those who died in his family reincarnated as beasts and came back. They were aloof creatures who made up the majority of the first dwellers and it was Karl''s right to look after them.


    Once their lifespan was over as beasts, they reincarnated into the main branch family to continue the cycle.


    That was how their blood worked and how Karl''s future was going to be. He was ready to embrace it all.


    But something drastic had happened in his granddaughter''s generation. She had turned into a beast due to the mismanagement of medicine. And now they needed to find a solution to this problem and fast. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I guess I have no choice but to go and meet the current high elder. She did agree with our plan to scare our guests away, so maybe she will listen to more of what I want as well.''


    The high elder was scary in Karl''s eyes. The huge and bulky beast could tear him apart with ease.


    But the high elder was also the only person who could help her out.


    .........


    Sakura had been left alone in the hallways. She noticed how the guards looked at her and stared at her. They were to drive her out if he made any mistakes.


    ''What did I ever do to these people? Do they think that I am here to eat their estate alive or something? They can relax.''


    Sakura sighed as she moved around. She knew that there was nothing she could do about the situation.


    Just as she was about to turn around and head out, Sakura had a feeling that someone was looking at her. She quickly turned back and watched a pair of inhuman eyes look at her with fascination.


    The beast who was walking toward Sakura was huge and well-built. Her physique loomed strong enough to beast even the strongest of humans.


    But it was the unusual aura around this beast that made Sakura nervous. She could not read this beast and knew what this beast wanted from her.


    ''I cannot let my guard down right now. If I did, then there is a good chance that I will die right now.''


    Sakura kept her guard up as she watched the beast approach her. The beast stopped a few steps away from Sakura and her hands unconsciously twitched to produce a fire.


    [Don''t worry kid. I am not here to hurt you. And even if I wanted to hurt you, I do not have a way to get past your essence of fire. I just came to check you out since your power felt familiar. But now I can see that this power is not your own.]


    The beast spoke directly into Sakura''s head and she flinched. She had never met a sentient beast before so this surprised her.


    [What''s wrong? I thought you would be used to seeing a talking beast, considering what your companion is.]

 Chapter 343 - 343: 343: The focus of the past

    Sakura was instantly alert when she heard the beast speaking directly in her mind.


    She had never seen a beat talking to a human before, but she had heard that it was possible from Yoko. That was why she was not shocked to see this happening. But she was cautious since she did not know what the beast in front of her wanted.


    "Yoko is a human being. No matter what you say, that reality will not change. Stop trying to make a big deal out of nothing."


    Sakura replied to the beast, answering her question. In her heart, she was aware that Yoko was more than a human being. Sometimes, her energy did not even feel like a human.


    And that was why the beast in front of Sakura laughed as well.


    [Your companion? A human? As if! I would believe it when the pigs fly. But then again, she does look like a human so I can understand where your hesitation to believe me comes from.]


    The beast yawned as she replied to Sakura. Now that they had gotten a little more acquaintance, the beast even dared to sit in front of Sakura and stretch its body.


    "If you are going to be like this, then I do not want to talk with you. I think we have enough of our interaction for today."


    Sakura was about to walk away when the beast put her paw down and a field of energy blocked Sakura''s way. Sakura burned away that energy and looked back at the beast with threatening eyes.


    [Do not be so quick to get away from me, child. No matter how much you want to change your and your companion''s fate, it has already been written, in that case, you should accept all the help you can to make your life easier.]


    The beast proposed to Sakura. But all she felt was suspicion when she looked at the beast in front of her. Sakura was sure that this beast was trying to honey-trap her. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I do not need your help. Both Yoko and I can take care of ourselves. And I can tell that any attempt to communicate with you will only end up causing me more trouble."


    Sakura admitted before she walked out of the hallway. The beast head watched Sakura head out with a pitiful look.


    [I tried to warn you about your companion, child. I did so because I felt pity for you. But if you want to ignore all my warnings and continue to pretend to be ignorant, then I have no choice but to allow you to be like that.]


    The ancestral beast stood up and shook it''s body. She walked out of the hallway and then felt that endless energy crashing around her.


    The beast looked up, only to find herself looking into a pair of molten gold.


    "Well, hello there. I happened to hear your conversation with Sakura. Would you care to repeat those words for me as well?"


    Yoko Tsurugi had found the head beast and the head beast felt panicked when she saw Yoko''s face and those unnerving eyes.


    For most people, Yoko''s eyes were expressive and beautiful. They were one of the best features about her. But the beast queen could see the dead energy in Yoko''s eyes. This girl was a harbinger of death and so much destruction that it was not even possible to speak about it.


    [I have nothing to talk to you about. An abomination like you should not even be alive. It is heaven''s mistake that you survived as long as you did.]


    The head beast was terrified and her instincts told her to keep her head down. But the head beast still decided to speak her mind.


    Even if she died here, it would be alright. She was prepared for it.


    But much to her amusement, Yoko Tsurugi did not deem to look offended at her words. She looked amused and even let out a laugh when she heard the beast''s words.


    "Hahaha, you are too much. You say that the heavens are the ones responsible for me being alive? It is the first I have heard. But let me tell you one thing, my dear elder."


    "Heavens and gods are all liars. They do not care about the earth and what is going on here. They would rather spend their time in their endless eternity than help someone else out."


    "But of course, that is a topic for another day. This world is not ready to face gods and their indifference. A flick of their finger and no one on this planet would survive."


    Yoko Tsurugi''s voice was dark when she spoke. The beast elder was almost certain that Yoko Tsurugi spoke these words from experience. A choking feeling filled the air and the beast took a few steps back to calm herself down.


    As soon as the oppressive feeling had come, it went away as well. Yoko Tsurugi turned back and quickly walked out.


    The elder was not sure what to make of the demi-human.


    "Elder, are you alright? You look pale. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    The elder beast shook her head as she looked at Kelly. Kelly was the cursed heiress of the family and her curse had deteriorated a lot.


    None of the scared beasts had any hopes for her recovery any time soon. But Yoko had managed to bring her back to her senses. If this was not a miracle, then what was?


    "Elder?"


    Kelly asked once more and now the servants and guards were beginning to look their way as well.


    They all looked shocked to see Kelly out of her room and looking relatively normal. It started a gossip chain that caused everyone to look at her with suspicion.


    [My child, are you alright? What about your curse? Is it safe for you to be out here?]


    The elder beast asked all these questions because she was worried about Kelly and her well-being. But Kelly looked healthy and happy to see the elder.


    "Hmm, I am alright for now. I can feel that the curse is temporarily broken and it might come back soon. But I am sure that Yoko will take care of this for me. She is incredibly powerful and well-versed in things."


    Kelly assured and the elder beast sighed. She knew that Yoko Tsurugi was special. And that was what scared her so much.


    Would that ''specialness'' be good for their world? Or would it become a seed of destruction?


    ......


    Somehow, Amane was not surprised when she was met with hostility by the elder beast.


    Amane''s aura was so thoroughly drenched in the other beasts that it was impossible to tell if she was human or not. That must have put the elder beast in quite a troublesome situation as well.


    The guards were cautious when they watched Amane and her movements. They clutched their weapons harder against their chest and their eyes told Amane that they were ready to attack her if it was needed.


    ''Hmm, these people are going to be troublesome for me. But at least, I can look around freely for now.''


    The old castle was beginning to look familiar to Amane. Some of the infrastructure here was old and beautiful. It still held the enchantments from the time of its creation.


    When Amane found Sakura, the younger was studying one of these special runes and trying to figure out what it meant.


    "It''s a rune for protection and prosperity. It must have been engraved when the castle was first built. It''s beautifully carved but it must have lost its energy a long time ago."


    Amane traced the rune with her finger and she felt the familiar shape around her finger along with the lingering traces of familiar energies around it.


    The one who had inscribed this rune had been a precious friend of Amane and a fellow scientist. She had also been a pitiful child, the first Amane had taken in.


    Too bad, the child had been adult-minded and never accepted Amane as her parent. Their relationship had always been¡­special.


    ''Let''s not think about my past and Kori. It was a tragedy that Kori was born into this world. The less I think about her, the better it will be for me.''


    Amane shook her head and focused on the rune. The room was filled to the brim with old and new runes. It must be the spruce of this family''s power.


    Amane was about to touch one of the runes when she felt the guards tense. They were telling her with their eyes not to touch the rune or they would react.


    The more Amane was denied something, the more she wanted to touch it. But this was the first time she had no desire to check out someone''s incredible work. Especially since it belonged to Kori.


    On the other hand, Sakura had no hesitation to try and touch these runes. But before she could activate them, Karl quickly walked toward them and he looked desperate.


    "Excuse me, but please do not touch these runes. They have not been studied fully yet and no one knows what could happen if you touch them."


    Amane looked back at the runes and she was sure that she could figure out what they meant if she wanted to. But she did not want to remind herself of her past so she left the mystery unsolved.


    "Sakura, let''s follow what we are being asked this time. Nothing good will happen if we interact with these runes ourselves."

 Chapter 344 - 344: 344: Tribute to the doomed [pt1]

    Sakura had been about to touch the rune when Yoko''s words fell on her ear and she froze. Her eyes looked at Yoko with disbelief at what she had just heard. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Yoko was not looking at her. She was busy observing the rune in front of her.


    ''Did Yoko ask me to hold back for the sake of these runes? What is the world coming to? Is this even a reality? I cannot believe Yoko is asking me to hold back.''


    Sakura''s surprise was genuine. Usually, it was Yoko who decided to cause trouble and poke her nose everywhere. ''That'' Yoko was telling Sakura not to bother with these runes.


    "You are making the right decision. These old runes are not only powerful, but they have enough power to cause a small explosion and destroy cities. It would be in our best interest to not come back to this area."


    "But on a safe note, these runes cannot be activated by someone who has not been permitted by the original carver of these runes. So, they are mostly safe to be around."


    Karl explained and the trio finally finished the tour of the place. It had been continued after Yoko had joined them and Kelly had been temporarily cured. But unlike Yoko, Kelly had decided to sleep and recover her strength.


    Once the tour was finished, it was time for dinner. Karl looked especially happy to hear his daughter eating with him once more. It had been ages since the last time this happened.


    Dinner was lavish but it was also uncomfortable. Kelly continued to try and sneak glances at Yoko the whole dinner. Yoko pretended as if she did not see that. And Sakura felt her heart burn at seeing another potential rival.


    But unlike Charlie, Kelly had no chance with Yoko. Kelly was not close to Yoko and Sakura would not make the mistake of letting her be close as well.


    Once the dinner ended, it was time to head in. And that was when Kelly decided to open her mouth and ask for her request.


    "Umm, excuse me, Yoko. I know that it is too much to ask you, but can you sleep with me tonight? It is my first night since my curse has broken and I do not want to be alone tonight. Y-You do not have to be with me if you do not want to."


    Kelly might come across as rather shy, but she was bold as heck when she asked for what she wanted.


    At first, Karl was taken aback by his granddaughter''s request and he was about to deny her as well. But then he thought about things a little more clearly and realized that Kelly did have a point.


    She could relapse if things went wrong tonight. It was better to not take any risk at all.


    His thoughts were innocent, but Kelly was not as pure as he thought her to be. She had a motive behind inviting Yoko to her room tonight.


    Kelly was almost sure that she had succeeded but then, Sakura decided to interfere.


    "Hmm, I understand that things are tough for you to handle, but I don''t think you should be in a room alone with Yoko. It makes me nervous to think what would happen if we left you and Yoko alone."


    Sakura spoke and Kelly instantly went on the defensive.


    "I can take care of myself. Yoko can handle me if I go out of control and I am feeling better as well."


    Kelly only realized that she had given Sakura an opening once she was finished speaking. But by then it was already too late and words were already out of her mouth.


    "I know that you ''think'' that you are alright. But I cannot trust you with Yoko. An accident can occur at any time."


    Sakura denied Kelly what she wanted which made her sad. Seeing his granddaughter''s face did things to Karl and he wanted to help her out.


    So, to do so, he decided to take her side and try to stir things her way.


    "Hmm, now that you say it, I think I will also feel safe if someone like Yolo is by your side tonight to keep an eye on you. You have just recovered and we do not know if you will relapse or not."


    Karl admitted and his words were putting subtle pressure on Yoko to accept his granddaughter''s advances.


    Sakura knew that as well but she could not say anything this time. She did not want to insult Karl by speaking against him.


    But Sakura did look at Yoko and asked her to deny Karl with her eyes. She did not want Yoko to be taken away from her.


    Especially when she had decided to visit Yoko tonight and spend some time together.


    "You want me to keep an eye on your granddaughter? Well, I think I can oblige you this time. But I am afraid that I will not be the only one who will be in your granddaughter''s room."


    "I would like it if Sakura accompanied me as well."


    Both Sakura and Kelly had awkward expressions on their faces when they looked at each other. They looked at each other and instantly looked away.


    On the other hand, Karl did not suspect anything and he decided to continue and be a happy fool in front of everyone.


    "Ah, that is an excellent idea. My granddaughter does not have a lot of friends her age so this is a golden opportunity for her to make friends with people her age. Don''t you agree, Kelly?"


    Karl asked his granddaughter and Kelly almost yelled at him to ask him if he was serious or not. But she somehow held her tongue back and then looked at Sakura.


    At first glance, she could tell that she would not get along with the other female. There was a feeling of rivalry in the air as soon as she looked at Sakura.


    The look she got back from Sakura told her that the feeling was mutual and Sakura had no intention of getting along with her as well.


    "Now, both of you are getting along quite well with each other. It would be a shame if you both ended up fighting and disappointed me."


    Yoko''s smile was toxic and it told Sakura and Kelly to keep their head down. Even if they did not want to follow Yoko''s decision, their bodies lowered their head anyway.


    Once more, Karl noticed this but he did not think much of it. He turned toward Amane with gratitude-filled eyes.


    "I cannot thank you enough for taking care of my granddaughter and looking after her. If there is anything I can do to help you out, do let me know. I am sure that I will be able to accommodate something and make it possible."


    Karl promised and Amane made a point of noting it down. There were a few favors she might want from Karl later and this promise might come in handy.


    "S-So, are we heading back to the room? Ah, before we go, I wanted to tell you to not be worried about me if you find me missing in the morning. I think I will go for an early morning walk tomorrow."


    Kelly flexed her hand unconsciously when she spoke. She looked excited about her ''walk'' so Amane decided not to stop her.


    Amane had a decent idea of what this ''walk'' meant and why Kelly wanted to go out early morning.


    ''I guess I should expect a gift to arrive in front of my door tomorrow morning. I am sure that most of the staff would have a heart attack once it is morning.''


    After all, Kelly was a feline beast and she also seemed infatuated with Amane. As such, she was likely going to follow the proper courting procedure of her people and try to gift Amane as few dead animals.


    Amane did not like unnecessary killing, but she was willing to accept a few tributes from someone she had helped.


    The night was pleasant and Amane did not warn anyone of what was going to happen at the dawn.


    So, it was a given that she would be woken up by a scream first thing in the morning. The shrilling voice woke Amane up and it irritated her. That was the start of an awful day.


    "What the hell? Why is someone screaming so loudly the first thing during these early hours?"


    Sakura asked as she rubbed her eyes. She had finally woken up from her sleep, only to be greeted with such loud noises.


    "I do not know. But I think we should go and check out what happened."


    Amane opened the door, only to find a huge body almost falling on top of her legs. The dead beast in front of her was huge and precious. She knew this one from the books and it was a special-grade medicinal beast.


    "What the hell? Why would someone leave a corpse in front of your door like this? Is this some kind of joke?"


    Sakura asked and Amane was concerned as well. She doubted that this was Kelly''s doing. Kelly was too young to be hunting beasts like these.


    And as expected, when Kelly came back, she still had a dead beast in her claws. It was a small rabbit which could not be compared to the huge prey left in front of Amane''s door.


    "W-What is going on here? Where did that beast come from?"


    Kelly asked and she sounded upset.

 Chapter 345 - 345: 345: Tribute to the doomed [pt2]

    Kelly had gotten up early to hunt for a present. She had quite a few exotic animals to choose from and he had finally settled on a red-fur bunny. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those creatures were small and fast. It was a test of one''s skill to hunt such things. And Kelly felt the desire to show her best side in front of her chosen mate.


    That had been what she thought. But once she began to hunt around, things had gotten complicated. At one point, Kelly had stopped seeing any of her prey and had to roam around to find something else.


    It had been pure coincidence when she came across a red fur rabbit and she managed to catch it.


    But that satisfaction did not last long. In front of the huge prey she saw, her red fur rabbit was nothing. Yoko Tsurugi was being courted by someone much more powerful than her.


    "L-Lady Kelly? You were not the one who killed this beast and left it here? Then who could do such an awful thing? Why would someone kill an innocent animal like this?"


    The guard asked and Kelly found herself hiding her prey behind her back. She did not want others to criticize her for bringing Yoko a dead rabbit as well.


    ''This feels unpleasant. I want to tell Yoko not to look at this gift and not to appreciate it as well. But I cannot be myself to show my gift as well.''


    Kelly was in a bind now. In the end, she chose to not show her prey and watched as Yoko observed the offering in front of her.


    "Hmm, this is a fresh kill and done very skillfully. Noting is damaged on the body and I can harvest it for parts. Since the beast is already dead, the best thing I can do for it is to use its corps for the betterment of humans."


    Amane declared as she patted the head body in front of her. The beast did not flinch or move, further signifying that it was dead.


    "You all do not need to worry about the body. I will take care of it before it rots and makes this place smelly. You can clean up the hallway after that."


    The servants looked relieved to hear those words. They were not good with corpses and the body was beginning to smell.


    Kelly settled down as well and watched Yoko skillfully pick apart the corpse. Her hands looked experienced and many servants were beginning to look nervous when they saw her working.


    "You all should go back to your work now if you are not willing to help. This is a difficult task and you all are breaking Yoko''s concentration."


    Sakura admitted and the servants quickly fled the scene. The only one who was left behind was Kelly and she looked a little out of place.


    On one hand, Kelly wanted this corpse gone. But on the other, it also stimulated her instincts to hunt and let her wild side out. Before Kelly knew it, her desire took over and she turned into her half-beast form.


    She tried to attack Yoko since the female smelled familiar, only to be stopped by Sakura''s hand.


    Not only did Sakura stop Kelly in her tracks, but she also managed to throw the other girl away from Yoko and placed a fire barrier between the two.


    "I do not know what you are planning, but I do not like you trying to attack Yoko. If you pull something like this again then I will not forgive you."


    Sakura admitted as she kept the fire burning hot. The flames were beginning to go above Kelly''s hunched form now.


    "Sakura, you can calm down now. It seems like the one who gave us this gift is finally visiting us. We should hear her out since we received such a magnificent gift from her."


    Amane placed a hand on Sakura''s shoulder and the fire barrier instantly dropped down. Kelly was jealous of the attention Sakura was getting and she almost jumped Sakura to try and teach her a lesson.


    But then the elder beast of their family stepped into the hallway and Kelly could suddenly not breathe.


    Neither Sakura nor Yoko seemed to be having this problem which made Kelly realize that she was weak when compared to these two people.


    The elder beast walked elegantly until she was standing in front of Yoko and then she gave a small bow.


    "It is an honor to meet the harbinger of calamity. We were told that you would be visiting us sometime around now. It is nice to see that the prophecy came true."


    The elder spoke softly but she did not sound glad to see Amane. If anything, there was an uneasiness in her eyes that made Kelly suspicious of her as well.


    "The honor is all mine. You said that my coming here was foretold? May I ask you who told you such a thing and when you were told about it?"


    Kelly''s instincts told her that Yoko was angry and to avoid her at all costs. Kelly''s instincts had never behaved in such a manner before and he was bewildered by them.


    ''Yoko doesn''t look as intimidating as the elder does. And yet, my instincts are telling me to not get on Yoko''s bad side in comparison to the elder. Just what is going on here?''


    Kelly had never been in such a position. And she likely never will be in the future as well.


    .........


    The elder beast looked at Amane with an indifferent but suspicious expression. She was sure that Amane was the root of a big problem for her.


    "Elder let''s cut to the chase. I have a feeling that you are not able to tell me anything about what you know. So, I want you to tell me what you want from me. Do you want me to leave your estate alone? Or help you with uncovering a secret?"


    Amane asked the elder beast outright. A loud gasp was heard in the hallway as the guards gasped at Amane''s bravery.


    No one had ever stood tall before a beast and no one would dare to do so as well. Not only were the beasts super strong, but they were also one of the most mysterious beings that existed.


    "You are a daring one. But then again, not being entirely human must have a diverse impact on your psyche and instincts. I cannot hold your current condition against you."


    The elder beast replied with a tired sigh. Amene only snorted her words.


    "I am as human as anyone else here. I wonder what makes you say that I am not human. Do I not feel like a human, or look like a human?"


    Amane asked and it was the elder beast''s turn to snort in her direction.


    "No matter how much human skin you dorm, it is impossible for you to become a human. I can sense the energy of the mother of dragons coming from inside you as well. Just the fact that you are not dead should tell you enough about yourself."


    "Are you trying to fool yourself into believing that you are a human? Or, have you forgotten all about yourself already? I wonder which one it is?"


    The elder beast asked and a light bulb shattered in the far corner of the room.


    Yoko Tsurugi had not moved, but everyone could tell that there was something weird about her. She did not look happy in the least.


    Not only that, but her eyes were empty and it felt creepy looking at them.


    "Y-Yoko, is something wrong?"


    Sakura was the only one brave enough to reach out and touch Amane. Her touch was cautious as well, but it did its job. Yoko blinked a few times before she snapped out of her headspace.


    "I am alright. All this discussion just gave me a headache but it will be alright after a few hours of rest. I think I will go back to sleep now. Alone!"


    This was the first time Sakura had seen Yoko reacting like this. The elder beast had not said anything that bad, but Yoko''s mood seemed to have fallen.


    "Child, you can try to run all you want. But your past will come back to catch up with you. Some people were never able to let go of you. And you will be forever bound to them in the end."


    The elder beast sounded like a wizened shaman when she spoke. Each word sounded like a spell and the ground beside the elder beast cracked as she finished speaking.


    When Amane looked back at the beast, her eyes were blazing with annoyance and regret.


    "Do not make me attack you outright. If you annoy me enough, then I will harm you. And I assure you that it is not something you want to see me doing."


    Amane gritted her teeth when she spoke. She looked at the beast in front of her and many thoughts passed through both their eyes.


    But before an accident could occur, the door was slammed shut by Amane and she locked her door.


    Sakura tried to open the door to the room, but it was locked shut by Yoko quite well.


    "Do not blame yourself for what is happening here. That person is going through a trial right now. The best course of action would be to leave her alone."


    The elder beast spoke softly. Sakura was sure that the elder knew something about Yoko that she did not. That tasted bitter to Sakura but there was also nothing she could do but wait.

 Chapter 346 - 346: 346: The night of nightmare [pt1]

    A small headache was building up behind Amane''s temple and she rubbed to get rid of it. She knew that the elder beast was trying to get a rise out of her, and somehow, it seemed to be working.


    ''I should just sleep all this annoyance off. Once I wake up, I am sure I will feel much better.''


    It did not help Amane that she had just woke up from a long sleep. She wanted to sleep more and forget all about her troubles.


    What she forgot to consider was one important thing. Dreams reflected reality. There was a likely chance that Amane would not be able to escape her demons in her sleep as well.


    But it was certainly hopeful for her to wish for a chance for escape. Amane closed her eyes and the cloud of dreams instantly surrendered her.


    ......


    The serene landscape that surrounded Amane was familiar and never-changing. The lush green had a pink hue to it and the clear valley had a sweet smell.


    If a human were to find this palace, they would certainly think of it as heaven. And in essence, the sweet-smelling, flowery field was heaven for most people.


    But for one creature born in there, it was akin to a golden age. The flowering field was where the first over-looker had been born and it was also the place where the oldest over-looker had been caged.


    The creature had neither a name nor an identity. All it was called was the harbinger of calamity and was tasked to keep the world in check.


    ''This stupid narrative again. Why do my thoughts speak in the third person when I have this dream? But it has been a long time since I had this dream. Is it a first in Yoko''s body?''


    Amane reached her hand out and watched it move. As expected, she had control of her body in the dream. But her range of movement was very restrictive.


    She could only walk around a little bit before she was locked into the clearing by the barrier once more.


    "It is about time I will be let out. As far as I remember, there was no reason for the barrier to come crashing down. But it did so anyway."


    Just as Amane spoke, the barrier keeping her captive fell apart. This part was always unreliable and changed every time.


    Sometimes, it was because of human breakthroughs that allowed the barrier to fall. Other times it was because of unknown creatures without anybody who came looking for her.


    As Amane said - it was different every time. So, she was curious to see what had broken her barrier this time.


    There was nothing for Amane to be worried about. But for some reason, when she neared the barrier''s outskirts, she had a weird feeling. She felt as if she should not be here for some reason.


    "Well, you certainly took your time. I was beginning to wonder if you had any intention of getting out of your comfort zone or not."


    "Hmm, you are not bad. I guess giving up my body for you was worth it in the end."


    Amane looked in front of her, only to see a familiar but translucent face. This was a face she should have not seen in her visions since it did belong to the past.


    "You are¡­"


    Amane was certainly at a loss now. Out of all the things she had experienced, this was the weirdest one for sure.


    "What''s wrong? Did seeing me again make you speechless? Well, it is to be expected since you are occupying my body. But did you never think about what happened to me as a result?"


    Amane was ashamed to admit that she had never thought about it. There had been no need to think about anything other than her when she had gotten this body.


    "I want to say that I care. But truthfully, I cannot bring myself to lie. Thinking about your well-being and position would not have benefited me. So, I did not think about it at all."


    Amane admitted without sugar-coating her words. It left Yoko''s spirit speechless before the spirit broke off into a mellow laugh.


    "You are just as amusing as I was told by that goddess. I guess now I cannot say that I regret handing my body over for the experiment."


    Amane was not sure if she was dreaming or not. But the soul in front of her had a solid presence and was real as well.


    Yoko Tsurugi''s presence was still present in this body, but it had been suppressed.


    "You showed yourself in front of me like this. Does that mean you want control of your body back?"


    Amane asked while being on guard. She did not know what this spirit wanted from her after all.


    "Hmm, I do want to get my body back eventually. But now is not the time for either you or me to act. I need to wait for the right time before I can claim what is mine back from you. For now, you should enjoy this dream."


    "The one you long to meet is in here, waiting for you to come and fetch them. You should not keep your guest waiting."


    The spirit wavered in the air before Yoko''s spirit disappeared into thin air. The way opened for Amane and the familiar path welcomed her out of the forest.


    She already knew what she would find at the end of this path. It had been the beginning of everything for her - the companion she found.


    As she moved along, Amane could not help but notice how realistic the whole dream looked this time. From the texture of the trees to the sensation on her arms caused by leaves. It all felt familiar and stroked her nostalgia as well.


    Once she finally reached the end, Amane saw the small capsule made up of branches collide around a humanoid figure. The child looked to be around 10 and asleep.


    Amane''s hand reached out to touch the child in front of her just as she had done all those millions of years ago. The child opened her eyes and looked suspicious of Amane.


    "Who are you? What do you want from me? If you are here to kill me because of what I am then¡­."


    The child, no, Kori asked the question. Kori had never been a child, even if she had looked like one to Amane when they had first met.


    "I am not here to kill you. Destiny had led me to you and I think it wants me to save you. So, what do you say? Will you come with me?"


    Amane held her hand out for Kori to take. The child looked at her hand with suspicion. This was to be expected when you considered that Kori was treated her whole life.


    So far, the dream had been going exactly as it always went and Amane was not surprised to see this. She continued to keep her hand open for Kori to take.


    The child finally reached out to grab Amane''s hand as she did in the original memory. And now it was time for Amane to pull the child up.


    She tried to do so, but Amane faced a problem as soon as she did so. For some reason, Amane was not able to pull Kori up. It was as if her power was not working in her favor.


    ''Huh? This is weird. Did this happen to be before? I don''t remember struggling to pick Kori up the first time.''


    Now Amane was confused. Was this dream not supposed to go this way? Had it been so long that she had forgotten how this dream usually went?


    "I¡­this is not right¡­"


    Amane sounded confused and for all the right reasons. Kori looked up at her with shining eyes before Amane tried to pull her hand away.


    Only, Kori did not let her go. Kori''s grip on Amane''s hand was tight and then she was pulled down. Before she knew it, Amane''s back touched the forest floor and she felt someone hover above her.


    When Amane opened her eyes, the small child in front of her was gone. Instead, the one who kneeled over Amane was a familiar figure she had known very intimately and had also been Amane''s first love and relationship.


    "Amane, did you miss me? I missed you dearly to the point that I felt like dying without you. How are you fairing? Do you want to come back home?"


    Kori''s voice was soft and sweet. It was like a sweet poison Amane could not bring herself to push away.


    "You-!"


    Amane wanted to ask so much. But every time she opened her mouth, it felt as if something had gotten stuck in her throat instead. So, Amane closed her mouth and focused on the female in front of her.


    "Amane, I think I have given you enough time. Now, it is time for you to come back to me. I promise to take good care of you once we are together. You will forget about all these small bugs around us."


    "I will make sure only you and I remain at the end of our story."


    The more Kori spoke, the more twisted her words became. She was turning into a twisted person Kori had been at the end of her life.


    ''This is all a dream. I am dreaming about this because of what the elder beast said. Do not let this dream get to you, Amane. You need to focus and snap out of it.'' S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 347 - 347: 347: You are all mine [pt1] R-18

    "You are a fragment of my imagination. I do not know why you are behaving this weirdly, but my subconsciousness must be trying to tell me something through you. Don''t you think so?"


    Amane tried to rationalize what she was seeing in front of her. She thought that she should feel panic. But her emotions were calm and serene.


    "Hmm, you think this is all a dream? How weird but so very in character of you to think so. You have always been great while running away from the truth after all. But I will not let you turn away from me."


    The touch of that hand on Amane''s face felt real and solid. It made Amane shiver and she tried to pull back.


    The grip on her arms did not allow Amane to do that either. Amane was powerful, but the real power belonged to Kori in this dream.


    "Kori, are you angry at me? Is that why you are holding me hostage? If that is so, then there is no need for you to be angry at me. I promise I did not forget about you."


    There was no way Amane could forget about Kori. But just because she did not let the other female dominate her thoughts 24/7 did not mean that she liked Kori any less than she showed. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I never said that you forgot me. The impression I left on you was deeper than any other. I took a piece of your heart with me when I died, right? So how could you ever forget about me."


    Amane shivered when she remembered that happening. Kori was not making a metaphoric observation when she said that she took Amane''s heart.


    Kori had physically torn out a piece of Amane''s heart and it had taken years to regrow it even with all of Amane''s power.


    The phantom sensation of having her heart ripped out of her chest was something Amane could still feel in the echoes of her past.


    "Don''t look so worried, Amane. I promise that everything will be over soon. For now, we can pick our relationship up from where we left off. And for that, I think I will detoxify you first."


    Kori was already close to Amane. So, it took no effort for Kori to kiss Amane and lick across her tongue.


    Amane was still in a daze and opened her mouth to allow Kori access. A demanding tongue pressed up against Amane''s and it made her knees and back weak.


    When Kori pulled back, she had a mad look in her eyes and her mouth was panting. She never gave Amane a chance to pull back before she kissed Amane once more. Her tongue fought against Amane''s and won.


    Soft hands pulled up Amane''s shirt and played with her heavy breasts and nipple.


    This might have been a dream, but everything felt so real to her. Amane was beginning to get turned on and her body was becoming wet.


    "Too many people have touched your boobs over the years. Look at these swollen things, begging me to play with them. I shall oblige you and detoxify them first."


    Kori whispered before Amane watched her sit. Whatever Amane was thinking went out of the window when she felt Kori rub her wet pussy on top of her beasts.


    All the pussy juice flowed down and right on top of Amane''s breasts. It gave them a nice shiny layer of slick which Kori used to rub Amane''s breasts.


    "Each part of your body is mine. I will slowly hammer this into your mind tonight. You are mine; Amane and you better remember it."


    Kori''s words were accompanied by her fingers pinching Amane''s nipples hard. It caused Amane to arch her back and push her breasts more into Kori''s hand.


    Her mouth was open but no sound came out. Amane tried to speak but all she was able to let out were some moans.


    "K-Kori, stop. We need to talk¡­. miff¡­."


    Amane tried to offer this but she was denied by Kori. instead of talking, Kori leaned down and bit at Amane''s shoulder junction. Sharp teeth broke the skin and left a hickey. The mouth sucking at Amane''s shoulder made her shiver.


    When Kori pulled back, she had a satisfied look on her face. She looked at her handiwork and felt her heart skip a few beats.


    "Kori, this is enough. Don''t you think we should talk?"


    Amane asked this even though she had no strength to sit up and talk to Kori. She was banking on Kori''s affection for her to stop.


    "You want to talk Amane? Well, you can while I enjoy your body. It has been such a long time since I got to play with you. And see! Your body missed me as well. Your pussy is calling for me."


    Kori touched Amane''s wet core which caused Amane to moan. She was beginning to feel horny as well now. She wanted to come and clear out her mind.


    ''I cannot give in to Kori''s intentions. I do not know what Kori had planned for me, but I think I should be careful of her.''


    Amane was planning to be vigilant but Kori''s finger entered her unprepared pussy and the stretch caused the air to be knocked out of Amane''s body.


    "You have fucked around so much, but how are you still so tight? You are just sucking me in."


    Kori moaned and Amane felt her body pulse. The finger inside her pussy felt incredible right now and the sensations that wrecked her body were not ones she had felt before.


    "K-Kori, stop. Something is not right¡­. with my body¡­"


    Amane moaned as she felt the finger moving inside her body. It was touching all the sensitive places and Amane was losing her strength.


    Her mouth was asking Kori to stop, but her body was enjoying this moment too much. Even if Amane was the one asking Kori to stop, she doubted that she could stop herself.


    "You want me to stop Amane? Are you sure about that? Your finer is not allowing me to pull out of your body, you know."


    Kori complained and tried to pull her finger out. Amane could feel how her pussy was molded against that finger and refused to let it go.


    ''I cannot believe I am so wet right now. But everywhere I get touched by Kori burns and demands to be touched more. I cannot take it anymore.''


    Amane felt as if she was losing her mind. Her body was lost and leaking, almost as if she had taken some sexual enhancers and was now reaping the price for doing so.


    "Kori, do¡­. ugh¡­something about this¡­"


    Amane moaned as her body was wrecked by shivers. In response, Kori slipped another finger into Amane''s body and twisted it around. Those fingers touched the innermost part of Amane''s body and made her shiver.


    "Hmm, you want me to do something more? You never really allowed me to go beyond this when we were alive. Then, does that mean I can do what I want with you?"


    Kori''s eyes sparkled with the same joy she often showed Amane. Amane was about to open her mouth and deny Kori when Kori realized what was about to happen and she twisted her hand inside Kori''s body.


    All the air was knocked out of Amane''s body when she felt Kori''s tongue probing her entrance before slipping inside.


    The slimy but flexible appendage move inside Amane''s body and licked across her pussy. It even played with her clit and made it tangle with anticipation as well.


    "I always wanted to see you beneath me like this. I cannot express how hot you look right now, lying all speared beneath my body like this. Just the sight of you makes me shiver."


    Kori pulled her mouth away long enough to say these words before she went back to picking and sucking at Amane''s clit.


    Amane''s body felt more sensitive than usual. She tried to pull back, but the tight grip on her hips prevented her from moving anywhere else.


    Kori ate her out until Amane''s body tensed up and she came all over Kori''s face.


    "A-Are you done yet? Kori, you need to calm down."


    Amane spoke these words to Kori, only for her to snort and look back at Amane with a serene expression.


    "You want ''me'' to calm down? I have been repressing my desires for so long that I might go mad with them. There is no way *I* can remain calm here."


    Kori admitted before she pulled Amane''s legs on top of her head and held them up there. After that, she gave a solid grin before something hard tapped Amane''s pussy.


    She looked up to see Kori''s cock dancing in front of her eyes and rubbing against her pussy.


    ''Huh? Since when did Kori have a cock? Last time I remembered, Kori was a normal human female.''


    "What? Oh, are you surprised by this little thing? Don''t be too shocked here. This is just a bonus I decided to give you since you enjoyed a cock so much. Now sit back and enjoy what I do to your body."


    Kori slowly sunk into Amane''s body. Her hard cock disappeared inch by inch inside Amane''s body and the stretch hurt. It felt as if Amane was being breached for the first time.


    ''Why am I so tight? With all the sex I had before, this should be a piece of cake. Is it because this is a dream?''


    Amane looked up at Kori, only to see the possessive desire she saw in Kori''s eyes.

 Chapter 348 - 348: 348: You are all mine [pt2] R-18

    Amane''s body felt extra sensitive and extra tight right now. It was clear to her that something had changed in her body. But she could not pinpoint what it was.


    "Kori¡­what did you¡­do¡­"


    Amane asked the female who was sinking into her body inch by inch. Kori''s cock hurt and it felt so big inside Amane. The deepest part of her body was being kissed by Kori''s penis.


    "Ah, you noticed it. Don''t worry so much. I did nothing to hurt you. I just¡­reverted your body¡­to that of a virgin. I am going to fuck you hard and make your body¡­remember only my shape."


    Kori promised as she finally bottomed out. Her hips touched Amane''s and her whole length was buried inside Amane.


    The sharp pain Amane felt in her hips and her stomach was explainable because of this. The pain caused Amane to get wetter and she let out a moan.


    "K-Kori, calm down. You are in too deep¡­"


    Amane complained but her hips moved on their own. Virginal body or not, Amane had always been greedy with her pleasure. She wanted to feel everything she could when she was being fucked by someone.


    And Kori did not disappoint her.


    After giving Amane a whole minute to recover and get used to the stretch, Kori held her hips still and fucked hard into her. The thrust knocked all the air out of Amane''s body and made her knees go weak.


    "Oh my! Looks like you were not able to control your pussy after all. Look, you ended up peeing out in pleasure."


    Kori diverted Amane''s attention to her wetness. Amane had drenched the bed with all the pre-cum she had been letting out.


    "F-Feels too good. Cannot control myself."


    Amane admitted as she felt the shivers of pleasure travel all over her body. She opened her mouth to speak, but only moans came out of her mouth.


    "You are feeling overwhelmed alright? It''s alright Amane. You are mine so I will allow you to be out of it while we make love."


    Kori grabbed Amane''s face gently before pulling her into a kiss. All this while, she continued to fuck into Amane gently and felt the pussy clench around her.


    This dream was beginning to feel too real now. Amane''s whole body was singing out and she wanted to remain in this moment. The cock inside her body felt hard and Kori slowly thrust into her pussy.


    ''This feels amazing. I want to feel more. Give me more.''


    Kori''s cock was reaching inside Amane''s body. It was kissing her womb opening, but never slipping inside. It was teasing Amane right now.


    "S-Stop playing around. G-Give it to me now. Give me your cock in my deepest part."


    Amane begged with a horas voice. She was trying her hardest not to move her hips. But she couldn''t do it. The more she tried to hold herself back, the more Amane''s body begged her to come.


    Kori had realized what was happening a while back. The smirk on Kori''s face was infectious and it got bigger as she watched Amane struggle in front of her.


    "You want me to help you feel better? You should have said that beforehand, Amane. If you want to be fucked harder, then I will fuck you harder. Don''t worry."


    Kori grabbed Amane''s hips and stilled her. Amane did not realize what was about to happen until she looked up into Kori''s eyes and shivered in anticipation.


    And then, Kori slammed her hips hard and her cock sunk inside Amane. It even breached her womb and Amane came at the sensation of being filled.


    "You got¡­.so tight around me¡­What the hell¡­do you like¡­being fucked this¡­much?"


    Kori seemed to be having a hard time letting words out of her mouth. She panted and tried to keep her hips still inside Amane.


    But there was no way to hide the way that cock shivered and hardened even further inside Amane''s body. Kori was about to come hard inside Amane.


    "You come. Give me your come in here."


    Amane begged as she held her hand on her stomach. Her womb was tingling and shivering in anticipation of what was to come.


    This was not normal and Amane was sure that it had something to do with this space she was in. The space was not normal and it was making her behave like she had never done before.


    But Amane could also not bring herself to care. Not when it made her feel this good and even caused her body to shiver. Amane was getting lost in the pleasure of her body and Kori.


    "My dear, you just came all over me. But you are a greedy little thing, ready to take more? I guess I should have expected this from a sex addict like you."


    Kori whispered and the tone of her voice caused Amane to moan. Everything about Kori was making Amane feel better about herself.


    "How does it feel to be fucked by me, Amane? Does it feel as good as you expected? I could see you trying to seduce me back then all the time. You were interested in me since the start, right?"


    Kori asked as she continued to fuck Amane.


    In truth, Amane had not always liked Kori sexually. That had only happened once Kori had grown up and her body had developed more. But her sex-ridden brain did not have much thinking capacity. It wanted to be fucked hard and was ready to admit to anything.


    "Yes, I liked you. I liked you since the start Kori. Don''t stop fucking me. Please, your cock feels so good."


    Amane moaned as she felt her pussy being stimulated by a hard cock. At the same time, Kori''s fingers reached out to play with Amane''s clit. The dual sensation of being teased made Kori buckle her hips and her insides twitched. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This feels so good. I think¡­I can come right now.''


    Amane was close. She could feel her body leaking and she spilt around the cock probing her insides.


    Coming twice made Amane sensitive to being touched. But Kori was far from being done. She pulled Amane''s legs above her head and continued to fuck into Amane''s body.


    "Amane¡­huff¡­. this is not fair. You came¡­all on your own¡­"


    Kori complained as she looked at Amane with a serious expression. Her hips continued to move against Amane''s hips and Kori sank even deeper and reached the back of Amane''s womb.


    "Kori¡­feels weird¡­too much. You are too deep inside me. It hurts. Give me more."


    Amane''s words were conflicting. Her body wanted more but her head said to pull away and think over the situation.


    But the ultimate power was not in her hand. Kori was the one in control and she continued to thrust into Amane''s body faster and faster.


    Each jab made Amane forget what she was about to say and she flinched when she felt Kori finally twitching and filling her insides.


    Warm cum oozed out of Amane''s pussy when Kori pulled back and Amane''s abdomen was stretched out as well. Kori looked satisfied with her work but Amane had not even felt most of it happening.


    "Amane, you look beautiful like this. Perhaps, I should truly breed you the next time we meet. An offspring with your face and my blood is not a bad idea."


    Amane''s body liked the idea, even if her head did not. She felt her pussy twitch in interest as it let out even more cum.


    Kori looked fascinated and she reached out to push some of the cum back into Amane''s body. The slow thrusting motion Kori made caused Amane to feel calm.


    When Kori pulled her hand back, Amane was disappointed but she held her voice back. She did not want to act like a needy bitch.


    "Amane, our time together this time was short, but do not worry. I will come back to pick you up soon. So just wait for me to come for you."


    Kori''s hand patted Amane''s head and it lulled her into a deep sleep. Before Amane knew it, she had closed her eyes and her body had relaxed.


    It should not have been possible for her to fall asleep in a dream, but Amane managed to do so.


    The last thing she remembered was a whisper of her name and a promise of ''I will come and get you soon,'' before things faded away from her consciousness.


    When Amane woke up, she was refreshed and her body ached. The dream had felt so real and Amane even had marks on her body.


    But it was impossible to tell if these marks were new or if they had been created when she had slept with Kelly.


    "I knew I should have kept track of things. But in my defence, I did not expect myself to dream like this."


    That dream had been weird and it had a reality-like quality to it. But soon Amane had no time to think about her dream or what happened to her.


    Kelly had begun to act weird once more and she even mutated into a beast right in front of Amane''s eyes. There had been no indication of why or how it happened.


    It was as if Kelly had been a human one second and a beast reaching for Amane the next second.


    The guards had tried to stop Kelly, but she was too fast for them. In the end, Amane acted in time and used her chains to bind Kelly''s body. But this time, she could not find a reason for Kelly''s loss of control over her body.

 Chapter 349 - 349: 349: Lets make the call

    Kelly felt awkward as she stood in the middle of the hallway even after Yoko was gone. She could not bring herself to put her prey down since she had worked hard on catching it.


    But at the same time, how could she wish to match the heavy tribute that had been laid out on the ground in front of Yoko? That was just not fair to her or the others.


    "How long are you going to stand there for? The beast has already been cleaned off the floor. If you are done, then you should head back as well now. There is nothing for you to see here."


    Sakura''s words were provoking. Kelly could tell that Sakura did not like her for a reason. But she did not remember doing anything to her.


    ''Maybe Sakura is afraid that I will take her cousin away from her. She does have a very thick smell that coats her body and belongs to Yoko. I am certain that her relationship with Yoko is not normal.''


    But then again, who was Kelly to say anything about anyone''s relationship? Her family tree had been twisted generations ago to keep their bloodline ''pure.'' Somehow, no genetic disorder had emerged because of this and that was a miracle.


    "You cannot tell me what to do, Lady Sakura. I would advise you to keep your thoughts to yourself for the time being. I am just trying to express my gratitude to your cousin here. But I can see that I will need to try harder from here on."


    Kelly admitted as she made plans to hunt more prey. It was clear that she would have to go out of her way to hunt this time. Maybe outside of their family territory as well.


    ''But will it be safe? I can feel that my condition is not the best right now.''


    Kelly could feel the fever and the heat coming back. At this rate, retaining her sanity would not be easy.


    "Ha! Do you think you can buy Yoko away with bribes? If you think so, then you do not know Yoko well. If anything, you should focus on controlling yourself because then we can head back home early."


    Kelly knew that there was no point in getting triggered by what Sakura was saying. But she still felt triggered anyway. It was almost as if Sakura was belittling all the efforts Kelly put into catching her prey.


    "Think what you want, Sakura. But I assure you that the one Yoko will like by the end of this week will be me. Your tyranny, I will not let it continue any longer. You are manipulating your cousin to remain single, right? What a selfish jerk you are."


    Kelly was afraid that she would trigger Sakura by saying these words. But instead of looking angry, Sakura looked surprised. And then she broke down into a pearl of laughter.


    "You think I-? I can make Yoko do anything. Oh, you poor delusional soul. You spent time with Yoko but you do not even know how she thinks? All I feel is pity for you."


    Sakura admitted before she broke down laughing even more. Just looking at her was enough to make Kelly feel bad about herself.


    That made the intense feeling inside Kelly''s heart burst out more and more. It was getting difficult to hold herself back now.


    ''Tsk, this is annoying. No! Stop laughing at me or else I will get annoyed.''


    Kelly knew that she did not have enough self-control right now. What she needed to do was to distract Sakura so that she would stop talking to her.


    Or, Kelly could walk out of the hallway and find a way to get a bigger prize in the mansion. The plan for the hunt was on once more.


    That was when Yoko showed up in the flesh and stood in front of Kelly. Her body emitted a weird energy and before Kelly knew it, she lost control and attacked Yoko. But her desire was not sexual or needy.


    No, it was dangerous and predatory. Something in Yoko''s scent had provoked Kelly''s instincts and she had ended up attacking Yoko.


    In return, Yoko had bound Kelly before her attack could go through. Now Kelly could not even move her arms in response.


    "Tsk, are you sure you want to offend me, Kelly? I am not a forgiving person and you know that." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yoko asked but Kelly could only growl in response. She wanted to ask for forgiveness but her mouth did not move the right way. Not that it mattered because Yoko had no intention of letting her go.


    ''I am sorry. I did not mean to attack you.''


    That was what Kelly wanted to say. But her mouth and her body had different ideas. Her body continued to try and attack Yoko outright.


    "Your condition this time is not being caused by heat or instincts. It is something else that stimulated you into attacking me, I think we need to go to the bottom of your problem this time. And I know the way to do that."


    Yoko assured everyone before she dragged Kelly back to the room and knocked her out using her powers.


    Everyone looked to be a little on the edge as they watched their lady be strapped down and held hostage. They all knew that it was for Kelly''s good for her to be restrained and put to sleep.


    "Yoko, what are you thinking of doing? In the first place, we do not even know what happened to Kelly. How do you intend to treat her?"


    Sakura asked the question that was on everyone''s mind. But Yoko only smiled patiently back at her.


    "Well, I saved a memory extractor some time back. I think I cash in on that favor. Ehn would not mind me asking him a favor."


    Yoko assured Sakura and the younger female looked surprised. She had forgotten all about Ehn and how Yoko had brought him home once he was exhausted.


    The poor child had been in their care for some time now and he was flourishing.


    "Ah, that child? I think we can ask him to help us out."


    Sakura assured but she was more than sure that the child would help them out. The child had gotten a crush on Yoko after she had saved him and brought him home.


    If Yoko asked the child for stars, then Ehn would do his best to get it for Yoko. That was how tight Yoko''s grip was on that child.


    ''What''s more? It all happened naturally. Yoko did not even have to seduce the child to make him fall for her charms. Yoko is just built like that.''


    Sakura felt proud and jealous of her cousin''s incredible powers. She was a victim of that as well but Sakura did not mind.


    "I will call Ehn and retrieve him as well. You all can relax here now."


    Yoko assured and Sakura was surprised to hear that. Usually, Yoko would have sent anyone else to receive their guests and not bothered herself.


    The fact that she had decided to go out herself meant that she was restless. There was bothering Yoko right now.


    "Yoko, is everything alright?"


    Sakura asked but she did not have any expectation from Yoko. And as she expected, Yoko did not show that she had a problem for now.


    "I do not have a problem. I just wanted to stretch my legs out a little and this was the perfect opportunity for me to do so. I''ll be back soon so do not wait around for me."


    Yoko assured before she picked up her phone and made a call. Sakura''s sharp senses could hear that puppy-like excited voice coming from the other end of the phone.


    As she had said before, Ehn had a small crush on her cousin and he would do anything she asked him to do. (With-in reasons)


    Once the call was cut, Yoko turned toward the guards and gave them a commanding look.


    "Take me to the front gate right now. I will wait for Ehn there and return with him."


    The guard had gotten used to Yoko''s authority over time and they no longer felt awkward in front of her. They quickly turned around and did as they were asked. Sakura watched it all happen with a heavy heart.


    She had no idea why, but everything about this situation felt annoying to her. It was as if something big was about to happen but she had no idea what it could be.


    "Yoko, something is weird. I do not have the best feeling about our situation."


    Sakura spoke her feelings out loud. But Yoko remained unbothered by her concern.


    "I am sure that everything will be alright Sakura. What you are feeling might be a byproduct of your consciousness trying to warn you about something. But if I am here, nothing will be able to harm you."


    Sakura tried to calm down a little bit. But it just made the feeling inside worsen. She was sure that she was concerned about Yoko now.


    But she did not want to make Yoko alarmed by her useless worry so she just smiled briefly.


    "Hmm, you might be right. There is no need for me to worry about useless things. I am sure things will be alright."


    In retrospect, Sakura should work on trusting her instincts more. But at this moment, she chose to trust her head over her heart. And that might be what caused the future to roll out of control.

 Chapter 350 - 350: 350: Out of control

    Amane was not sure why, but she had a headache the second she woke up. And then the whole attack with Kelly had occurred which made her headache and her body ache worse.


    She had fucked around many times, but this was the first time Amane was feeling tired and her legs had no strength to hold herself up. So as soon as an opportunity had occurred to head out of the mansion, Amane had ended up taking it.


    The guards led her around but they were there only as a decoration. Amane did not need these guards to come with her.


    "Lady Tsurugi, we are at the gate. Is there anything else you want us to do?"


    The guard asked as he took his guarding position. These guards had a newfound respect for Amane''s strength. They now knew that they could trust her judgment and her strength.


    "Huh? No, there is nothing else you can do for me. If anything, I should be the one asking this question. You all look worried. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Amane asked and the guards looked at each other with concern before looking back at her.


    It seemed like there was something they needed help with. But they were all too shy to ask Amane for help outright. It had to be expected with the kind of job these people were doing and what kind of connection they had with Amane.


    "Lady Tsurugi, if it would not be too much of a bother, then can you look at one place? There is something we need your expertise on."


    Amane was surprised when the guards asked her for help outright. She had expected this to take a few tries before she got these people to open up to her. But this was a welcoming result nonetheless.


    The guards took Amane to a small well that was deep and dark. Even if Amane investigated its depths, she could not see the end of the well easily.


    "This place is-?"


    Amane asked the guard but she did not finish her sentence. The guard bit his lip as he looked down as well.


    "This is an ordinary well. But we call it a well of death. Occasionally, a bat-like beast comes out of here and bites one of our comrades. As a result, a lot of our people die from blood loss. Is there anything you can do for us?"


    Amane looked down at the well. But it was too dark for her to see anything. She also felt annoyed by the darkness. She wanted to look down but the darkness would not allow her to.


    ''Tsk, this is annoying. Oh well, I guess I can always try out the traditional method of beast exorcism.''


    The bat beast was not a precious species of beast. It was a pest and highly dangerous for the human species. Amane decided to check out to situation but she laid out a barrier around the well first.


    She only left herself inside the perimeters of the barrier and watched the other guards being pushed out.


    The guards had experienced this for the second time. But they looked just as amazed as the first time. Some of the guards even tried to push against the barrier, but it did not budge.


    "Lady Tsurugi, what are you doing? You should let us inside the barrier as well so that we can assist you."


    One of the guards yelled desperately as he looked Amane in the eye. His desperate sound reached Amane''s ears but she only felt amused to hear those words.


    "Aww, you all are so cute when you worry about me like this. But there is no need for you to be worried about me here. You see, unlike you people, I can take care of myself just fine."


    Amane assured just as the first bat came out of its hiding spot and attacked her outright. It did not even glance out of the barrier and the guards felt nervous to see this happening.


    But before the bat could harm her, Yoko raised her hand and snapped her finger. The guards watched in fascination as her skin began to peel off and small black patches began to peel off from Yoko''s skin.


    "W-What is that? What are you doing?"


    Amane looked up, only to notice how nervous the guards looked when they stared at her. It seemed as if they were looking at a freak right now.


    The way these guards looked at the blood butterflies was a little funny to Amane. They all looked scared but fascinated at the same time.


    "Don''t worry. Things will be over soon. There is no need for you all to be worried."


    Amane assured before she let the butterflies fly out and down the well. The butterflies might look small and delicate, but they were some of the strongest creatures on the planet. And Amane had trained her butterflies to be resistant to poison, fire, and physical pressure.


    These small things were almost invincible and Amane used them to clear out the well in record time. The guards looked surprised when Amane raised her hand the butterflies came back to her. This time, they had a reddish tint to their body.


    As soon as they were all done settling down, Amane opened her bag and took out a candy. It was used to replenish the lost blood and Amane quickly chewed it.


    She also let the barrier down and placed a seal on top of the well.


    "These creatures will not worry you anymore. My pets took out as many pests as they could find inside the well. But if you still see any more bat-like beasts, do tell me. I will come back to finish the job I started."


    Although Amane doubted that any of the bat-breasts were left, she still did not want to risk it. It was better to call for help if you were facing any problems.


    The guards looked thankful for Amane''s help but she was beginning to feel a little bit off. Rabelais''s power was beginning to act up in her body and Amane was not sure if this was a good sign.


    ''I did not even use this power, so why is it acting up? I don''t have a good feeling about what is happening right now.''


    Amane''s hand twitched on its own. Sparks of magic flew out of her hand and toward the well. As soon as they entered the barrier, a small blast occurred which surprised Amane as well.


    This was beyond dangerous and would have caused the ground to collapse had the blast been any stronger. This was not what Amane had wanted to do, but her body had acted on its own.


    "Lady Yoko, what is wrong? Did anything happen that caused you to attack the well suddenly? If so, then is there anything we can do to help you out?"


    The guards had full faith in Amane and her abilities. They did not question Amane when she attacked the well and made it sink.


    Amane did not have an answer for these guards to explain why she attacked the well. She did not want to say that her body did this on its own. That would be irresponsible to say and it would also worry the guards. It was better to make an excuse as to why this happened.


    "Don''t worry so much about the well or the beasts that live in here. They will not be able to harm you in the future."


    The guards looked relieved but the same could not be said for Amane. She looked down at her hand but it was back under her control for now.


    ''What happened just now? Did someone try to take control of this body? Did the real Yoko decide to come back? But why? Why now? It all feels too complicated. But I am sure that something big is going to happen soon.''


    The dream Amane had about Kori no longer felt like a dream. It felt like an omen of bad things to come. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ......


    "All systems are online. We are getting a response for our secret vault. Hurry, inform Lord Chen of this."


    "The energy rating is too high to measure. Our equipment has started to malfunction. We need to keep the machines under check. Should we disconnect them now? They will get harmed if we keep it running."


    "Oh no! One of the machines broke down. It cost so much money. What are we going to do now?"


    The ground of scientists ran around like headless chickens as they watched what was happening on the screen. They all could not believe what they were witnessing in front of their eyes.


    Only one person took his time observing what was happening. And that was the dwarf genius, Professor Cardin.


    "It''s finally happening. We have managed to revive a god. This is a historic moment that needs to be recorded in the books. We finally have what we wanted all this time."


    Professor Cardin had tears in his eyes but they did not fall. Instead, he looked beyond happy at what he and his fellow men had managed to achieve with his powers. The place where their god rested was the chamber no one was allowed to go into.


    And now, it was finally opening to show them the first glimpse of their god.


    Before they all could notice it, they watched Lord Chen walk into the storage room and then the cameras went out. All the scientists were left in the dark about what was happening.

 Chapter 351 - 351: 351: The root of all problems [pt1]

    Chen''s excitement level had gone through the roof. The day he had been waiting for forever was finally here after a long waiting period. And for someone like Chen, it was still hard to believe.


    As soon as Chen had felt the energy of his ''father'' he had gotten to work and messed with the cameras. Such a historic event was not for anyone else''s eyes but his own.


    It turned out to be the right decision because the only thing that covered his father''s body when they got out of the pool was their long pink hair.


    Chen did not feel attracted to creatures sexually, but he did know how to appreciate a good-looking person. And Chen''s father was extremely good-looking.


    "How long has it been since I fell asleep? What time is it outside now?"


    The goddess''s voice was unused and a little rusted. But the words spoken sounded clear and crips despite that. That is a testimony to how powerful Father was.


    They appeared to not be harmed even after sleeping for centuries without any food or water.


    "It is currently the 21st century. From the time you fell asleep to the time of your awakening, a few millennia have passed. I regret to inform you that the times have changed since you last woke up."


    Chen tried to let the goddess know of this news gently. He did not want to scare her since she had just woken up. But Father did not seem to be worried about the passage of time. The only indication that he even recognized such a huge change was the narrowing of the goddess''s eyes.


    "I see. So, a long time has passed since I was last awake. What a coincidence that I wake up in a time zone when ''she'' is active as well. But then again, I guess this is what we call destiny."


    Kori whispered but those words did not make sense to Chen. He just knew that father was awake and that was a cause for celebration.


    ''I also need to get rid of the loose-lipped staff before the news of Father''s awakening spreads around. I will have to make a lot of contract seals to shut my staff''s mouth.''


    Chen was going to get busy now. But it was alright. Since his goal was half fulfilled, this hassle was worth it in the end.


    "Chen, would you show me around? It has been some time since I was last awake and I can see that a lot has changed since then."


    The goddess looked around and Chen bolted back to attention. If the goddess wanted to see things that belonged to the present time, then Chen was more than willing to show her around.


    And to do that, he also had the perfect person in mind.


    There was one person who was associated with The HIVE currently who was not an official member and could move around easily.


    "Father, I will call for Kiana. She is someone who will show you around and entertain you as well. You can make use of her as you deem fit."


    Kiana had served her purpose so now she was disposable. Even if anything happened to her, Chen did not care.


    So, she was the perfect sacrifice to give his father this time around. And if Kiana failed to perform, then Chen had no problem killing her and her drake off.


    "You are escorting me? How kind of you. Call them here and have them show me around. After all, there is a place I want to go but I do not have the means to do so without causing a lot of destruction."


    Chen understood his father''s meaning. Kori was letting Chen know that she had a short temper and she could blow up. Her emotions had not settled down in her new body yet.


    "Of course, I understand. I will make all the necessary preparations for you to move around as you please. Give me some time and I will have your social security number as well as identifications prepared."


    Kori was a goddess and she could likely do all this in the snap of her finger. But using her powers as she pleased would also alter reality. It was something that must be avoided at all costs if it could be helped.


    ......


    Amane had taken care of the bat beast and then their group had returned to the main gate to wait for Ehn and his party.


    The child had arrived within the given time frame and Ehn looked excited to be of help to Amane. The child bounced on his heels and there was also a red flush on his face when he looked at her.


    "I-I am ready to help. Thank you for asking me to help you out. I will try and do my best for your sake."


    Ehn assured Amane as he bounced on his heels. The guards looked a little uncomfortable once they saw Ehn and his age. Their confidence suddenly lessened and they gave Amane a concerned glance.


    Of course, Amane ignored all of those looks and held her hand out for Ehn to take. The child did so quickly and his eyes sparkled in joy.


    "If you are ready, then let''s get going, Chen. there are a few things we need to do before I ask you to investigate the past of what happened with Kelly."


    Recreating memories was a taxing process and required a lot of energy to maintain. But there was a way to lessen the burden on body and soul while using this technique.


    That was to burn a certain mixture of herbs and allow them to penetrate your body. It caused you to feel full of energy and be able to handle burdens easier.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, I know I am overstepping my boundaries here, but isn''t that a child with you? Are you sure it is alright for you to be trusting him with something this important?"


    The guards finally asked Amane, but she only looked mildly concerned by their words.


    "Why won''t I be okay with letting Ehn play his part and use his powers? He might look like a child but he had seen things far worse than any of you could have as a memory extractor. Do not make the mistake of thinking that he is a fragile child."


    Amane warned the guards and they gulped their nervousness down as soon as they heard her words.


    They realized that they had been seeing a child when they looked at Ehn. But this child had been brought up like a war machine by the people who raised him until now.


    "Yoko, this place is weird. Don''t you feel this weird energy when you look at this place? It''s as if something is preventing me from using my powers."


    Ehn confessed as he halted his footsteps. He had an uncomfortable look on his face and he did not enter the main palace.


    Amane was surprised to hear Ehn''s words. She had not felt the weird or uncomfortable energy he was talking about. And Sakura had not said anything to her regarding this either.


    So, either only Ehn was feeling something off or it had something to do with the past residue inside this mansion that was affecting the memories of this place.


    Whatever the reason, Amane found herself to be at alert against it.


    "Ehn, does this energy feel too uncomfortable or hostile? You do not need to go in if you do not want to."


    Amane warned Ehn but the younger looked a little dazed and drunk. He seemed to be playing around with the energy in the air.


    "This energy does not feel harmful. It feels warm and caring. But felt caring at the same time. If I had to compare it, it feels like a father''s touch would feel. I think. It''s difficult to explain what I am feeling right now."


    Ehn seemed to be having a hard time forming words. But he also seemed convinced that this energy would not harm him.


    Still, since Amane was worried about Ehn, she decided to do something about it.


    "Ehn, come here. I will help you out for now."


    Amane placed a shield around Ehn so that he would not get controlled or tainted by this new energy in the air. Ehn seemed to appreciate Amane''s help but his face was also flushed.


    "Now, let''s head in. The longer we delay, the more energy Ehn would have to spend to uncover the past."


    Amane made everyone hurry up. The only ones she did not allow into the room were Kelly and Karl. Those who were involved in the incident could usually lose themselves in the past. So, it was standard protocol to not have them present.


    Kelly complained about being let in. But Karl understood the importance of secrecy at this moment and he decided to drag Kelly out. Once the way was clear, Amane brought Ehn into the room and it was time.


    Pink smoke filled the room and Ehn looked dazed. This smoke was prepared specifically for his condition so he was the only one affected by this.


    Amane only knew the theory of this drug but she had never actually used it before. It was good to see that she had not messed up her proportions.


    ''Then again, the book had been clear about what proportions I had to use for this.''


    Ehn relaxed and his powers began to leak out. The world was beginning to fade from around the group and the scenery changed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 352 - 352: 352: The root of all problems [pt2]

    ["Are you sure you know what you are doing doctor? My granddaughter has been in critical condition for some time now. What if this untested drug makes her condition worsen?"


    Once the memory stabilized around Amane, the first thing she was Karl''s face. He looked tired while clutching Kelly''s hand.


    Kelly looked to be about two to three years younger than her current self here. And her face was hollow but sharp. This child looked nothing like Kelly of the present time.


    "You dare to doubt me? I am doing you a favor by helping you out. But if you would rather not have my help, then I understand as well. I will take my leave now."


    The doctor started to pack up his bags and started to move out. But that made Karl even more scared and he grabbed the doctor.


    "No, don''t go. I-I was joking when I asked you all those questions. I trust your judgment and your treatment. So please, help Kelly out. She is in so much pain and she looks ready to die."


    Karl became desperate when he saw Kelly groaning in pain. He could not bear to look at his granddaughter like this. He was willing to spend a fortune on her treatment if he had to.


    The doctor had understood this desperation as well. And that was why, they decided to take advantage of Karl''s desperateness.


    "Look mister, I know that you are worried about your granddaughter and I am worried about her as well. That is why I am offering you this drug. It was made by the dwarf genius, Professor Cardin. Do you know who he is?"


    The current doctor was a dwarf as well. But unlike Cardin, this one looked shrewd and untrustworthy.


    Amane took one look at the drug and she knew that the drug was something harmful.


    "Yoko, that drug¡­.it is not a normal drug, right? My instincts are warning me against looking at that drug."


    Sakura seemed to have realized that something fishy was going on as well. She had good instincts as well and they seemed to be working currently as well.


    "Hmm, this drug is likely an inducer and metabolic fastener. It does have some healing effects short-term but it also causes reliance in the long term. It might have also fucked up Kelly''s system when she started taking it."


    Amane had not checked Kelly''s medicine yet but she should have. She would do so the first chance she got after this memory was over.


    In front of her, she watched as Karl reached out for the medicine with a desperate look on his face.


    "This will make Kelly feel better? Doctor, are you sure that this will be enough to keep Kelly alive? You better not have lied to me about this or else¡­"


    For the first time, fear seemed to flash across the doctor''s eyes. But just as easily, it went away as well and the doctor got himself under control.


    The door to the room opened and a person dressed in the ''sexy and naughty'' nurse uniform entered the room. The nurse''s tight clothes left nothing to one''s imagination.


    "Doctor, I have the medicine ready and mixed up. Should I bring it to you now?"


    Amane noticed how most of the male guards in the room turned their eyes toward this new addition in the room. Their eyes were glued to the nurse''s assets and the way her ass threatened to come out from under her short skirt.


    The nurse was sexy and she knew it as well. She was not afraid to use her charms to get her way if needed to be.


    "Assistant Pauline. Thank you very much for bringing this medicine back for me. Now, can you help me make this patient lean up? We need to administer this medicine and our patient is unconscious."


    Kelly had closed her eyes during this time. Her moving chest was the only indication that she was alive.


    It had not been noticeable before, but Kelly seemed to be finding it hard to sit down this whole time. Her body was too tired to keep itself awake.


    "Oh my! This is not good. This medicine needs to be taken in before it gets lukewarm or it will not have any effect. Can you both kindle head out of the room? I need to have some girl time with the patient."


    Pauline asked and the doctor quickly made his way out. Karl was a little more suspicious of Pauline and her motives. But she was a trained professional so he did not care.


    Pauline continued to smile back at the pair with a trustworthy expression until they were both out. And as soon as they were out, Pauline''s expression changed from the same calm one to an unreadable one.


    She picked up the cup and took the liquid in her mouth before forcing her lips on top of Kelly. But it did not seem as if Kelly was drinking the liquid, she was being fed. There was only one way to do this now.


    Pauline''s tongue stimulated Kelly to open her mouth while her hand rubbed Kelly''s throat. Kelly slowly but surely swallowed all the liquid.


    "This is so much work for something not even worth it. I do not know what goes on in Chen''s mind when he selects our targets for me. First a rich, self-centric kid, and now this family? What is next? The divine guild? Ah well, but we do have our mole in there as well."


    As soon as she was alone, Pauline''s attitude changed and did a 360-degree. She opened the door and only allowed the doctor in the room.


    "Pauline, are you done with your task? If so, then can you help me out by bringing my bag here? I need to get a few blood samples to bring back with me."


    The doctor asked and Pauline''s expression was a 180-degree. The earlier disagreement that was seen on her face was no longer there.


    "Ah, you want me to bring your bag back to you? Sure doctor, I will do as you want me to."


    Pauline''s face was polite but when she turned her back on the doctor, it looked scary.


    Amane noticed how Pauline slipped a small vial of liquid in the syringe clearing case and that seemed to be some kind of drug.


    "Man, this doctor is sketchy as heck. But his assistant is even sketchier than him."


    Sakura commented as she observed the same thing. It was tough to tell if they both were working together or not.


    The conversation continued in front of Amane so she turned her that way as well.


    "So, doctor, did the genius dwarf professor Cardin give you this drug? Want Cardin very strict about his drug usage and not give out unfinished products, even for testing?"


    Pauline asked the doctor, only to get a snort in reply. The dwarf looked offered at being asked such a question.


    "Ha! As if that stupid Cardin would allow his drug to be used outside the labs anyway. I just borrowed Cardin''s name and promoted my drug. I just need to show results and no one would question me anymore."


    The dwarf doctor dragged as he took the bag and prepared the injection. He was ready to show the world that he was the best.


    "So, you decided to use Professor Cardin''s name to use your drug? Would you not get in trouble for this?"


    Despite asking these questions, Pauline did not look surprised or even afraid of what could happen. She also seemed to be recording this whole conversation on her wire-trap.


    "Shut up, woman. No one is going to find out what we are doing here anyway. I am confident in my drug and I am sure it will make Kelly more active and stronger. There will be no need for me to be afraid."


    The professor seemed certain about his decision. He also refused to back down when Pauline asked him questions.


    "Hmm, if you seem certain, then I am with you as well doctor. I am sure that Kelly will wake up soon."


    The doctor grinned, not noticing how his syringe cleaner was a weird color. He had never sorted through his equipment before so he was not even sure if anything was contaminated or not.


    "Did he not even check his equipment before using them? Is this man for real? What the heck is wrong with him?"


    Sakura asked as she looked at the doctor as well. His incompetence was hilarious but worrying at the same time.


    "Unfortunately, most of the professionals working in the field are like that. They are too dependent on their assistance to help them out. The doctor is the same."


    Now it was clear. Kelly had been given the wrong drugs which had caused her biology to get messed up. But the good thing about this was - Amane knew how to clear out Kelly''s blood from the drug infusion.


    And hopefully, Kelly was strong enough by now to not have a backlash.


    "Sakura, get me a pen and paper. I can see the prescription as well as make out what the extra drug is. I will need to note it down right now."


    Sakura did not question Yoko when she asked for a pen or paper. She did not even ask how or why Yoko knew this much about medicine. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She just did what she was asked to without question. She had realized that sometimes, Yoko did things she was not supposed to and it turned out well. Yoko was just too skilled.

 Chapter 353 - 353: 353: Lets look into it

    Amane noted down the herbs and other agents she could read about. But most of it she guessed based on her previous memory. It was that difficult for her to be able to guess the drug and how it was made.


    In front of them, the doctor and his assistant Pauline seemed to be seemed to be packing their things. They were done with their patient and now seemed to be wanting to go back.


    Karl entered the room as well since he had been called back. He looked anxious and wanted to know how his granddaughter was doing.


    "So, what is the verdict? When will Kelly recover?"


    Karl asked with a nervous tone to his voice. He looked at the doctor in front of him with uttermost respect was also doubt.


    The doctor coughed into his hand to hide his nervousness and turned toward his assistant. And Pauline was the one who answered Karl''s question.


    "The drug should start to take effect in about an hour or two. But you will need to make your granddaughter drink the potion two times a day if you want to maintain her health."


    Pauline reminded Karl and he quickly nodded. There was nothing he was not willing to do for Kelly anyway. This was all but a small matter to him.


    "Of course. Now, about your payment. Come with me and I shall sign you a cheque to pay you back for all the trouble. Money is not a problem for me."


    Karl assured and the doctor''s eyes shined in greed. The doctor had an almost nervous smile on his face when he faced Karl.


    "Ah, there is no need to hold us in such high regard. We did what was expected of us as professionals. There is no need to go out of your way to reward us. Although, if you do want to reward us, then I will not say ''no'' to you."


    The doctor assured and Karl quickly led him outside. Pauline remained behind to check on the patient one last time. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She took out her notepad and jolted down some notes before she held Kelly''s face and forcefully opened Kelly''s eyes to check for any reaction to the drug.


    Once she was assured that the drug had taken hold of Kelly, Pauline let her go and sighed.


    "It''s a good thing that you turned out to be a suitable test subject for The HIVE''s special drug. Otherwise, you would have died for sure. The foolish doctor still doesn''t know what he is doing."


    Pauline complained as she sat down on the bed. Now that she was alone, she dropped her mask once more. She continued to check up on Kelly until the doctor came back and picked up his bag.


    "Pauline, it''s time for us to head back now. Mr. Karl, do call us back if anything happens. I will always remain available to receive your call."


    The doctor promised and the scene finally faded. Amane quickly placed her hand on Ehn''s shoulder to comfort the child.


    "I-I did it. I was able to maintain my skill the whole time without fainting. This was the first time this happened."


    Ehn looked shocked at his skill level. He had never been able to maintain the illusion for this long before.


    But it was a given that Ehn was having a hard time before. He was not cared for by the government and he was being abused by them constantly. This kid needed someone else to take care of him.


    "Hmph, of course, you were not able to perform well before. Did you even eat and rest before you met us? You are still so skinny and lack power. It would be better for you to eat properly at least."


    Sakura reminded Ehn and he jumped back. He had forgotten that Sakura had even been there. And the realization made his face flush red.


    "I¡­you are right. I should eat properly if I want to gain more power. But sometimes things just get too much for me. However, I will try my best to maintain my health from now on. I want to be an asset to you guys."


    Ehn promised with a grin on his face. Sakura was taken aback by his enthusiasm and she had a flush on her face from being regarded so high.


    To hide her discomfort, Sakura coughed in her hand and pretended as if this was only natural. But Amane noticed the flush on her face.


    "Anyway, this is a good thing that the memory in this room was so clear. This prescription also helps us find out what is wrong with Kelly and help her out. I will hand it over to Karl now."


    Amane waved the list in her hand and handed it over to the guard. With this, most of her work was done.


    Kelly was likely addicted to her medicine but it was something she would have to overcome herself. There was no real solution for all the poison in her body other than time.


    Well, Amane could flush everything out of Kelly''s system if she wanted to. But it would be painful and would also harm Kelly in the long run.


    "So, what is the plan now, Yoko? Is this case resolved? Do we get to go back now?"


    Sakura asked but Amane was not sure. She wanted to catch the doctor and Pauline to find out more about them and what they did.


    Especially Pauline seemed to be the one who did most of the harm. Who knew how many more people these two had caused trouble for?


    "Well Sakura, I guess it''s for us to administer justice for those who cannot hold it up for themselves. Are you going to help me out or not?"


    Amane did not even need to ask this question at this point. Sakura was ready to help her out anytime she wanted to.


    "Of course, Yoko. I am ready to help you out. And from the sound of it, I am sure that you have a plan as well. So let me hear it from you."


    Sakura asked and Amane quickly told Sakura of her plan. From here on, their plan would depend on how fast they could find the doctor and his assistant.


    .........


    "You want me to give you the doctor''s number? The one who treated Pauline? But shouldn''t we complain about this to the police and let them catch the criminal?"


    Karl rubbed his head as soon as he heard the news Yoko had brought him. He did not seem happy to hear that he had been tricked by some ignorant people.


    Not only had Karl been tricked successfully, but he had also put the life of his granddaughter at risk.


    "I know how you feel about it. But leaving it up to the police is a wasted case. I am sure that the police are mixed into this scandal as well. If you truly want justice, then hand it over to the divine guild. They will be able to handle it for you-"


    "No way! If I tell the divine guild about this, then they will try to separate me from Kelly at all costs. I will not allow this to happen."


    Amane fell quiet once she heard that. It seemed as if some things never changed, no matter who oversaw the divine guild at the time.


    Divine Guild had been famous for scouting out talented kids back in her time as well. Often enough, they resorted to stealing and plundering if things did not go their way.


    While Amane doubted that they would terrorize anyone any longer, she was sure that talent scouting was still a part of their tasks.


    "I understand. You do not want to get the divine guild involved? Then it is your own choice. I will not force you to ask them for help. But I will ask you to hand me over the responsibility for this case."


    Amane held her hand out and the man in front of her had a choice now. He could choose to accept Amane''s help. Or he could suffer and wonder what could have been¡­


    The decision was simple when you took it all into account.


    "Fine, you can help me out. I mean, I do need your help after all. I have been trying to track down the doctor for some time as well now since we lost contact. But all I have been getting is failure."


    Karl held out the information he had collected. It was quite a lot but most of it was outdated. Surprisingly enough, there were no records of Pauline and her activities.


    It was as if Pauline did not even exist. How could someone be this clean in their life?


    "Is this all you were able to get from this?"


    Amane asked and Karl hesitated.


    ", we got a report saying that the doctor was dead. But since we had no evidence and we could not find the body, we have no idea what to believe anymore."


    Karl admitted and Amane sighed. She packed the case files and decided to investigate it herself.


    "I will try to find anything in here. If I can. But do not hold your breath for success. Likely, I will not succeed."


    Amane could also not afford to put a lot of time into this investigation. So she had some annoyances of her own to deal with after all.


    "O-Oh, that is¡­thank you. I do not know how I will be able to repay you for this favor."


    Karl looked emotional and happy at the same time when he asked Amane this.

 Chapter 354 - 354: 354: I oppose to this [pt1]

    Once that ordeal was over, it was time for Amane to head home. She had been ignoring the mountain of messages sent by Sherina. (She refused to call that woman ''mother'')


    Sherina had been calling Yoko back so that the meeting to discuss her engagement with Chen could be forwarded and be over with.


    Even if she had no intentions of proceeding with the marriage, Amane did know the importance of an important political match. And that was why she decided to oblige Sherina this time.


    "Sakura, pack everything as fast as you can. We need to head back home."


    Amane reminded Sakura and her cousin looked as if she had been expecting this order. The one who was surprised by Amane''s swift actions was Kelly. She the younger female had a sad look on her face.


    "Yoko, do you have to go back so soon? I wanted to talk with you more and get to know you. I felt as if we had chemistry and we could become more than friends."


    Kelly asked and tried to act cute. She ignored the looks she was getting from Sakura once she confessed.


    But Yoko pretended to be ignorant of Kelly''s feelings still.


    "Oh! I am sorry Kelly but now is not the time. You see, my mother has decided that I will get married to this man I do not even know. I need to head back home and stop this marriage at all costs."


    Those words took Kelly aback. Whatever she had been about to say stopped at her tongue and she looked stunned.


    "Your mother wants you to¡­marry? Aren''t you a little too young to be getting married?"


    Kelly asked with a surprised sigh. Sakura snorted from Kelly''s side, likely remembering how her father had tried to get Yoko to marry early as well.


    It was safe to say that it had not turned out well as well.


    "Well, I do think I am too young to marry but my mother is convinced that this is the right move. So, I need to head back now. I will visit you once the ordeal is over."


    Amane promised Kelly. That seemed to reassure Kelly a lot and she gave Sakura a look of superiority. That was ignored by Sakura and she watched as Kelly skipped out of the room.


    "Yoko, stop giving people hope like that. Do you know how misleading your words were for that poor child? She was likely infatuated with you already. And now you just made it worse."


    Sakura scolded Amane for what she was doing. But this was more for Sakura''s own sake than Yoko''s. She did not like to see Yoko get close to other people.


    "Aww, are you jealous? Sakura, are you jealous that you will lose your spot as my favorite? There is no need for you to be worried."


    Amane draped her weight on Sakura''s back and hugged her from behind. It calmed Sakura''s fury and she looked a lot more serene than before. But still, Sakura pretended as if she was not annoyed by Yoko at all.


    "I am not jealous. I am just concerned for you and what would happen to you. Yoko, you are too carefree and it can cause some major issues for you. What if someone evil gains your trust?"


    Sakura asked with a worried expression. She seemed to have made up her mind about Yoko''s circumstances already. It caused Amane to laugh out loud. But she controlled herself somehow.


    "Calm down, Sakura. I am sure that nothing will happen. Even if someone evil tried to approach me, I still have you and my other friends to guide me on the right way. I am not alone here."


    Amane reminded Sakura but she was reminding herself as well. She did not know why, but the loneliness of her past tried to catch up to her sometimes.


    Sakura sighed once she heard Amane''s words. She knew that she had lost already.


    "Fine, I give in. I know that I can never win against you so I will not even try to change your mind. Just¡­guard your heart a little, alright? You seem like a tough person but I cannot help but feel as if you are fragile."


    Yoko fell quite suddenly and Sakura looked up at her in worry. The expression on Yoko''s face was not one Sakura could figure out instantly. She had to take notice of it and watch it change.


    Soon, that expression was gone from Amane''s face and she was back to her normal self.


    "Alright, there is no time to waste here. Let''s head back Sakura. My mother is waiting for us to come back."


    ......


    ''Shit, this is bad. Why did Chen suddenly break contact with us? Is he tired of us? Does he not want to help us out anymore? Or¡­is there something more to the story?''


    Sherina was scared suddenly. She had called Chen to confirm what they were going to do next. But Chen had not picked up his phone. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No other means of communication had gotten to him as well.


    "Stop worrying yourself like this, my love. Chen will call us once he needs us. There is no need to wear yourself thin by pacing like this."


    Albus looked at his wife with a happy grin. It made Sherina angry when Albus refused to show any emotion other than happiness and laughter. She could feel her blood boil at the sight of that happy laugh.


    "Shut up. If you are not thinking of helping me out, then do not speak. Do you have any idea what it could mean if Chen suddenly refuses to help us out? We could die and we would not even know why."


    Sherina tried to convey the urgency of the situation to her husband. But as ever, Albus only smiled and laughed. It seemed as if he could not of anything other than laugh and smile.


    "My dear, Chen is a man and he must be busy with his duties as one. If you truly want him as a son-in-law, then you need to give him breathing space. We also need to make sure there is no problem from ''our'' side first."


    Albus reminded Sherina of a big problem they were currently facing - Yoko.


    They could try to get along with Chen all they wanted but this marriage did require Yoko''s consent as well. And that consent did not seem to be aimed at them for now.


    "Hmm, this is a problem. But I did call Yoko here to discuss this with her once more. I also got this tonic from a witch I know. It will make Yoko more¡­aggregable to our demands."


    Sherina held out the bottle of tonic for Albus to look at. For the first time, Albus showed an emotion that was neither laughter nor happiness.


    Albus looked shocked. But that expression did not last for more than a single second before it faded away.


    "Ah, so this is the plan this time? If you want to follow it, then I will not complain about it. But I do not think this is going to work. You see, I asked the servants a few things and it turned out"


    "-What do you even know? This will work for sure-"


    "-that Yoko is immune to poison. You know what? I think I will stop speaking now."


    Albus sighed as he looked at his wife. It seemed as if she had already made up her mind about this situation.


    "Good. there is no need for you to interfere with what is about to happen. All you need to do is to sit back and enjoy the show."


    Sherina assured him before she started preparing for Yoko''s visit.


    Yoko came back on time and a servant Sherina had brought from outside told her this. In this mansion, all the staff that had been loyal to her had been replaced by Yoko already.


    And none of the new staff wanted to open their mouth and go against Yoko even behind her back. So, Sherina had no other choice but to deploy her servants and have them mix in with the original servants of the mansion.


    "Albus, it''s time. Yoko is back and she is heading this way. You should act innocent and try to not show that you have any idea of what we have planned."


    Sherina reminded Albus of this. But Albus was back to his happy smile and he did not seem to be paying attention to her anymore.


    The door opened and Yoko walked in. Sakura walked in after her as well. But the younger was tense and she did not seem to trust Sherina and Albus''s intentions.


    "Yoko, sit down. Elder Hao will be here soon as well. With all of us present, let us finalize a date for your marriage with Chen."


    Sherina''s voice left no room for wiggle. She was letting Yoko know that this was an order and not a choice.


    It was the time Elder Hao entered the room as well. He looked at the tense atmosphere and sighed. Then, he quickly sat down at the table and waited for the meeting to start. And it did not take long for Sakura to object.


    "I do not agree with this marriage. Yoko is too young to get married. And, I did some research on that ''Chen,'' only to find out that he does not exist. You all are being scammed by that man."


    Sakura''s outburst caused the room to become silent. Everyone was surprised by this sudden burst of emotions that came out of Sakura, including herself.

 Chapter 355 - 355: 355: : I oppose to this [pt2]

    Sakura was a mild-mannered kid who always took into consideration what she was saying and weighed her words.


    To see such a person having an outburst was rare for Amane. And it was even rare for other people. Elder Hao looked stunned when he saw Sakura''s behavior. His mouth opened and closed in shock.


    On the other hand, since Sherina did not know Sakura that well, she was able to adjust. She slammed her hand on the table to attract attention.


    "Sakura, this is a matter that concerns adults. There is no need for you to speak in such a tone in front of me. And, don''t you dare interfere in the marriage I am planning for Yoko? do you understand?"


    Sherina complained back and the pressure of her presence tried to throw Sakura off. But too bad for Sherina, Sakura looked unaffected.


    It almost looked as if a fight would break out, so Elder Hao decided to interfere. He wanted nothing more than to support Sherina and have Yoko married off. But he did not like Sherina''s choice. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If possible, he wanted Yoko to get married to someone in his fraction. That way, he could enjoy Yoko''s support.


    "Sherina, I know that you are worried about Yoko. But isn''t she too young to get married right now? She is barely of age and her studies have not finished yet."


    Elder Hao reminded Sherina. But most of it he was bullshitting. As if Yoko cared about her studies. She did not even go to school most of the time. What was happening to her attendance?


    His attitude surprised not only Sherina but Sakura and Amane as well. They had not expected Elder Hao to stand on their side.


    "E-Elder, how dare you! I am Yoko''s mother. I know what is best for her. If I say that this marriage is happening, then it should happen for sure."


    Sherina was getting upset and her emotions were taking hold of her. She did not know why, but she was not able to control herself when she stood in front of Yoko like this.


    Just when Sherna felt ready to explode, the door to the room opened and two maids entered. One of them looked nervous while the other one was confident.


    "L-L-Lady Sherina, a guest¡­here¡­"


    The first maid stuttered in her speech. It was obvious that she was having a hard time speaking. Seeing her, the second maid could not help but sigh and she decided to finish her partner''s words.


    "Lady Sherina, there is a guest here to see you. He says that he is Chen and he has something urgent to discuss with you. If you would please proceed to meet him¡­"


    The first maid belonged to Sherina and she knew where she stood. That was why Sherina liked her.


    But Sherina''s recent mood swings as well as moody attitude had scared the midst who interacted with her regularly.


    On the other hand, Yoko''s regular staff was too much for Sherina. She hated all of them since they acted so boldly with her. But this time, she found a new appreciation for people who spoke straight to her.


    "Lord Chen is here? I need to go out and meet him right now. Yoko¡­you go and change. Your clothes are not appropriate to meet your fianc¨¦."


    Sherina reminded Amane before she sped past the servants and toward the guest room. Albus followed her at a moderate pace. But he did not forget to shoot Amane a knowing look.


    As soon as the pair was gone, Elder Hao turned toward Amane and Sakura and raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Well, that was a surprise for sure. It seems like your mother would do anything to see you getting married, Yoko. What are you going to do?"


    Elder Hao asked Yoko in a casual voice. He was in a good mood so he thought that he could swallow any kind of news Yoko gave him.


    "Hmm, I do not truly want to get married. But I guess I will oblige my mother this time and meet up with Chen once or twice. That man is amusing and mysterious in his ways."


    Amane showed her interest in Chen outright. Of course, she was just joking. But her flat tone and no-nonsense voice made it difficult for people to notice.


    "Yoko, are you joking? Tell me you are joking. H-Hey, where are you going? Yoko, this is not funny at all¡­"


    Sakura stood up and followed Yoko with a stunned expression on her face. She could not help but feel as if Yoko was teasing everyone with how she spoke.


    Unfortunately for Sakura, Yoko did not pay much attention to her. She stood up and left the room to meet up with Chen.


    .........


    Sherina was nervous but she took in a deep breath and quickly entered the guest room. Just as the servant had said, Chen was sitting in there with an amused look on his face.


    One of Sherina''s maids was trying to flirt with Chen. But the man pretended to be oblivious to this ploy.


    Sherina noticed how the maid looked annoyed with Chen. Even though she realized that he was doing this on purpose she did not stop. If she believed that she had a chance with Chen, she would do anything.


    Unlike the loyal servants Amane had trained up, Sherina had found her on short notice. She had no chance to test them for loyalty yet.


    *cough*


    Sherina coughed into her hand and watched as the maid quickly jumped away from Chen and went back to do her work. She realized that she was treading on thin ice here.


    "Lord Chen, what brings you here? I was also discussing your engagement with Yoko with the elders right now. We will conclude today."


    Sherina sat down and signaled for the tea to be poured for her and her guest.


    The servant came back with two servings of tea and one of juice which they handed to Albus.


    Chen took the tea from the servant but he looked a little uncomfortable. He tried not to show but Sherina could see the tiredness on his face and the awkwardness in his expression as well.


    "Hmm, I am here regarding that offer you made as well. Lady Sherina, I am flattered by your offer to marry Yoko, but I would have to decline. My father, who was recently in a coma woke up. I need to focus on him for now."


    Chen reminded Sherina and her smile froze on her face. Sherina seemed to be having a hard time reacting to his words.


    "Excuse me¡­but what did you say? You want me to not give Yoko to you? B-But then-!"


    Sherina started to ask, only to be stopped by Chen.


    "There is no need to give me a human. Instead, give me beast samples as well as exotic species to handle. I am sure I will appreciate it much more than a wife who hates me."


    Chen reminded Sherina and the elder bit her lips. She did not know what to do in this situation.


    The only one who had the authority to sign a trade agreement was Yoko. but Sherina was not about to go and beg Yoko for anything.


    "I¡­that is to say¡­your request¡­"


    Sherina started to stutter and fumble her words. Her husband noticed and decided to interfere.


    "We don''t have that kind of authority, kid. The one who makes these decisions is the family head. As you know, our relationship with Yoko is not the best. It would be better for you to talk directly with our daughter."


    Albus reminded Chen of the facts. Not that Chen minded. He already knew that this couple did not have much power.


    "I see. In that case, can you arrange an official meeting with your daughter for me? The earlier you can do it, the better it will be for me."


    Chen advised Sherina and Albus. His voice did not sound urgent but they both got a feeling that this was urgent anyway.


    Do you want a meeting with me? Then there is no need for you to wait. I will talk with you right now if you are free"


    Everyone was taken aback when Yoko entered the room. She was calm but her body language was confident and dominating.


    When she sat in front of Chen, it was obvious who was in control of the situation.


    "Lady Yoko, it is nice to meet you once more. I was not aware that you had a habit of overhearing other people''s conversations."


    Chen tried to make a jab at Yoko but she was prepared for his words.


    "Oh my! And here I thought that you were better as well. But it turns out that you also like to talk about people behind their backs. At least I did not try to hide my presence."


    Amane reminded the man in front of her. And Chen stiffened and his eyes were filled with a nostalgic look. He seemed to be remembering something that had happened in his past.


    If she thought hard about it, Amane was sure that she could trace back a memory regarding this conversation from her brain. But she did not want to live in the past. She had left all those memories behind.


    "Lady Yoko¡­you are a funny one. So, what brings you here today? Are you here to talk to me as well?"


    Lord Chen asked with a curious look in his eyes. He dared Sherina to interfere when she opened her mouth to question Amane

 Chapter 356 - 356: 356: The trap is laid out [pt1]

    There was a lot Shrina wanted to do. But the top thing she wanted Yoko to do was to keep her mouth quiet and behave like an obedient housewife.


    She was not like that herself, but Sherina had heard that an obedient wife was the best of her known people. And those people had not led Sherina astray.


    ''Only one person in the relationship should wear pants. In ours, I am the real brain of our relationship. It is clear to see that Chen should be the superior one in Yoko and his relationship.''


    Sherina''s thoughts were twisted and now revolved around Chen. This was a side-effect of the method used to revive her and her husband. They had to give up a part of their rationality.


    Not that they both knew it. They were still thinking of themselves as regular humans with a¡­slight difference between them.


    "Yoko, watch your tone when you speak to our guest. I am so sorry, lord Chen. I did not get to spend a lot of time with Yoko. So, I did not get to correct her behavior yet. But I will train her for you and¡­"


    "Sherina, calm down. I like your daughter the way she is. Lady Yoko is a breath of fresh air in our strict society. I can get along with her just fine."


    Chen assured Sherina and she breathed a sigh of relief. She felt a little better to know that her daughter had some of Chen''s favor.


    But Chen''s next words made her freeze. Sherina realized that he had made a slight miscalculation in her plans.


    "Having said that, I do not think I can take Lady Yoko as my wife. She reminds me too much of my mother figure. It will make me feel weird if I marry her. So, I will have to decline. I hope you do not mind my decision."


    The blood in Sherina''s veins turned cold. She could not believe what she was just hearing.


    ''My only chance to gain favor from Chen is leaving me. No! I cannot let that happen. I must stop this somehow. Chen needs to remain on my side.''


    "Lord Chen, don''t they say that the best wide to a man is like their mother? I am sure that it is a sign for you and Yoko to be together. Yoko, what about you? Do you not want to marry Lord Chen as well? I am sure you will not find a better husband than him."


    Sherina desperately tried to match Yoko and Chen up. But they both looked uninterested.


    "Mother, you need to learn when to give up. Neither I nor Chen are interested in this marriage. But if it''s regarding business, then I am willing to head you out."


    Yoko reminded Chen and her mother of this fact. Sherina knew that she had lost this battle. But she was not willing to lose the war.


    "That reminds me. I do need to sign a few ''personal'' contracts with you if you do not mind Lady Yoko. But I need to discuss these contracts with you alone. So can we get some privacy?"


    Chen looked at Sherina when he asked that. It made the smile on Sherina''s face freeze and she realized that she was not welcome here. But despite that, she tried to keep her position in the room.


    "Of course. I will send all the servants away so that you and Yoko can have a comfortable talk now. Should I serve tea or coffee? Anything more?"


    Sherina asked but Chen only looked back at her with an impassive face. It made Sherina feel as if she had done something wrong.


    "Lady Sherina, I meant you as well when I asked everyone to leave. You being here is not any better for me, you know?"


    Chen asked and Sherina felt her heart skip a few beats. Now that she had directly been told to leave, there was nothing she could do about it. She walked out of her room, but she did not look happy.


    She gave Yoko a glare for daring to talk alone with Chen before she exited. Albus had remained close-lipped all this time. But unlink Sherina, he seemed to be keeping a distance from Chen.


    His eyes wanted Chen not to try anything funny with his daughter.


    "Your parents are¡­an amusing pair for sure. Especially your mother. Not only is she fierce, but she also wears her heart on her sleeve. They are both decent people."


    Chen commented as he noticed Amane''s expression. It remained the same close-lipped one he had seen before.


    The more he watched her, the more Chen could draw parallels between Amane and Yoko.


    ''Yoko''s body would be perfect for an experiment I am about to conduct. Her body would be an excellent host for Amane''s soul. But I need a way to bring her back to the labs first to make it happen.''


    Chen was conflicted in his interest. He wanted to take Yoko to the labs by force. But his instincts said that he would fail if he tried. When he had brought up this with his father, Kori had just laughed.


    It was weird but it left Chen with no choice but to proceed on his own.


    "Lady Yoko, I will be frank with you. You do know that I am not a normal person. I am associated with The HIVE and I am also one of the top people who operates that group. And now I need your help."


    Chen decided to mix truth with lies to make it difficult for Yoko to be able to tell what he wanted from her.


    He wanted to confuse Yoko so that she fell into his trap. And it seemed to be working. He noticed how Yoko looked calm but interested in what he had to say.


    The only emotion Yoko did not display was surprise. It likely meant that she had figured out Chen''s identity and affiliations a long time ago.


    ''This is a difficult opponent for me to overcome. I must make sure not to let Yoko take advantage of me.''


    This was one female who was capable of devouring anyone she wished to.


    "So, you are from the HIVE. I had a feeling that you had some kind of connection to that place. So¡­what do you want with me? Even if it is business, I cannot just jump into discussing it with the HIVE."


    Yoko declined Chen''s first attempt to make a pleasant conversation. It left Chen at a loss about what to do.


    The logical thing to do would be to take a step back and reconsider her actions. But Chen was determined to drag Yoko out of her comfort zone and into the league with him.


    "I got to hear that you are interested in our operations and how our drugs work. If you want, I can show you around and you can see for yourself how our base works."


    Chen offered and this was a big opportunity. Even Amane knew that this was a tough call to make for Chen. and despite that, he had asked Yoko to be his partner. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In such a case, there was only one thing Yoko could do.


    "I do not think it is a good idea. No matter how much you offer me in return, my instincts are telling me to stay away from you."


    Amane admitted and that made Chen flinch. He had forgotten all the deeds that The HIVE had done and how many of them involved Yoko directly.


    "I see. If you do not want to cooperate with us, then it is too bad. But I am not going to force you to do anything you do not want to."


    Chen maintained his image of a good person all the way until the end. He wanted to win Yoko over and he needed to go slow for it.


    "Still, my offer for you to come and visit me is still up for grabs. If you want to take me up on that, then I will not mind."


    Chen reminded Amane of this. He knew that this sounded suspicious and no sane person would want to take him up on his offer. But Amane was a different case. She liked the thrill of a challenge and she could not resist such a temptation.


    This was something Chen associated with his Amane that he knew. And since this female reminded him so much of his mother, he decided to take a risk and extend his invitation.


    "Oh! You are inviting me to your home base without me signing an agreement? Isn''t that too dangerous? What if I take away all your money and run?"


    Amane asked while looking at the man in front of her. But Chen did not look concerned. Instead, he looked amused by Amane''s question.


    "If you think you will be able to give me and my staff a slip, then try it out. If we fail, then the blame falls on our lack of security and not on you."


    Chen assured Amane and that was enough to get her interested in what he had to say.


    "I understand. In that case, I will take you up on your offer. You can send me a date to visit you and I will come to meet you."


    Before Yoko''s visit, Chen needed to do a lot of things. He needed to make sure no one realized what he was going to do to her.


    ''I should also to tell mother what I am about to do before I actually make a move.''

 Chapter 357 - 357: 357: The trap is laid out [pt2] R-18

    That was the last of Chen Amane''s saw that day. Once he had given his invite to Amane, Chen quickly fled from the scene. It was almost as if something had been chasing after him.


    Sherina was giving Amane the look that said - ''what did you do'' when she came back to the room. But Amane ignored her mother''s questioning look and sat down quietly.


    It was not until Sakura asked her what happened that Amane opened her mouth and told her.


    "Chen invited me to come and visit his home. He said that he wanted to show me what he was working on as a potential business partner in the future."


    Sherina''s and Albus''s expressions were rather comical to see. Their eyes were wide and they seemed to be in shock. But Amane was more concerned about Sakura''s expression. Her cousin had gone still and her eyes were full of disapproval.


    "You have only known each other for less than a day and he already invited you to his home? Isn''t that guy too shady?"


    Sakura asked and Sherina gave an offended gasp.


    ''Oh, my dear sweet Sakura. You do not understand it, but the reason I am thinking of taking this offer is because I know that this man is shady. These kinds of people make the best pet once you have something over their head.''


    That was what Amane thought. But she did not say it out loud so Sakura never got to know it.


    *cough*


    "Anyway, it is good that you are getting along with your future husband. Make sure to behave yourself when you visit his home. If he has a mother or father, be respectful to them as well. You need to make the best impression possible on his family."


    Sherina reminded Amane and Elder Hao looked at her with an awkward expression.


    It seemed as if Sherina had not followed her advice and Amane had heard bits and pieces of what kind of person, she had been her whole life.


    "Yoko, are you listening to me? You must make sure that your relationship with Chen does not sour over this visit, alright? You will not be the only one affected if the negotiations break down."


    Sherina reminded Amane once more and now Amane was certain that there was something Sherina wanted from Chen. the fear and eagerness in her voice were too real for it to have been faked.


    She was counting on Amane to look after her.


    "Of course, mother. I will be *very polite* and keep to myself when I visit Chen''s house. He will not have any complaints."


    Amane held her laugh back as she assured her mother. Sherina still did not look convinced but she did look relieved after she heard Amane''s words.


    "Fine. In that case, I will leave everything up to you. Albus, let''s head back in now. We need to prepare gifts for Amane before she visits Chen''s household. What do we know about his family and his mother?"


    Sherina asked and the pair went out of the room. Albus did give Amane one last searching look, almost asking what she was planning. But then he did not say anything and went out.


    Once they were gone, Elder Hao also put his teacup down and looked at Amane.


    "What are you planning? I know you and there is no way you will agree to marry someone who will not obey your command. So, I want to know what you want."


    Elder Hao asked as he looked at Amane. Unlike the couple from before, he knew Amane quite well and he knew that she was not someone to be underestimated.


    "What do you mean, Elder Hao? This is a normal visit to my ''potential husband''s horse. There is no foul play here."


    Amane denied Elder Hao''s words. But he was not a naive fool and he did not fall for her innocent act.


    "Tsk, don''t try and be coy with me, child. But anyway, you can do what you plan to do. But do not involve me or the family name in your mess. If you keep these two relationships untangled, I do not care what you do."


    Elder Hao stood up as well. He knew that he could not stop Yoko from making a mess of things, but he had his dignity as well.


    So, once he was finished speaking, he decided to quickly make his escape.


    "Yoko, are you sure about it? This marriage? I know that it is something your parents want you to go through, but you don''t have to. Please reconsider."


    Sakura sounded hurt when she asked Amane for this. Amane could see the suppressed tears in her eyes this time.


    "How many times do I have to assure you that I am not going to marry Chen? This time, I am sure that Chen knows that as well. And that is why, he invited me to his home. We are just using each other."


    Sakura did not look relieved to hear those words. If anything, she looked even more nervous. Amane had a feeling that Sakura was going to do something foolish.


    Before she did something that she would regret (and Amane would have to clean up), Amane decided to distract her.


    She grabbed Sakura''s hand and brought it up to her lips. A light kiss was enough to make Sakura blush.


    "Amane, don''t try to distract me. It is not going to work this time."


    Sakura hissed as she tried to pull her hand back.  But her heart was not in it since Sakura did not put any strength into pulling her hand back.


    Amane, who held Sakura''s hand all this time, brought her digits up to her lips and licked them lightly.


    Her tongue playfully licked across her digits before taking it into her mouth. Then, it licked across and over the said digits until Sakura''s face was bright pink.


    When Amane pulled those fingers out of her mouth, she had a cheeky grin on her face.


    "Are you sure you do not want me to distract you? You seem to be enjoying yourself too much. Do you want to be held by me?"


    Amane asked and Sakura''s breath hitched. She knew that she was being distracted by Yoko, but it was working. The more Yoko paid attention to her; the more Sakura''s anger disappeared.


    "Tsk, don''t think that you can distract me with some kisses." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura complained but the next kiss made her forget what she had been about to say. The way Yoko dominated her mouth left Sakura no room to think about anything else.


    When Yoko pulled back, a string of saliva connected her lips with Sakura''s. And the younger tried to follow along that string and ask for more.


    Sakura''s tongue licked across Amane''s lips, begging for entry. But she was denied that at first.


    "Yoko¡­not fair¡­"


    Sakura complained as she continued to try and force her way into Amane''s mouth. Amane grinned against her lips and finally opened her mouth. The wet contact with Yoko''s muscular tongue gave Sakura the strength to push her back.


    Yoko made a good view as she lay down beneath Sakura''s body. Her white skin shined in dim light and her clothes were ruffled.


    The sexy image burned Sakura''s eyes but she could not look away.


    A pair of strong legs warped themselves around Sakura''s waist and pulled her hip against Yoko''s. Her hardening length touched Yoko''s soft clothes and Sakura hissed.


    "Sakura, if you are in the mood then there is no need to hold yourself back. I am here for you to enjoy yourself."


    Amane reminded Sakura but the younger hissed. She was trying to hold herself back because she wanted to have a conversation. But it was getting so hard to hold herself back.


    Yoko was just in front of her and she was begging to be fucked. The way her body was posing in front of Sakura, all open and exposed also left Sakura panting for more.


    "Yoko, this is not fair. You know that I cannot deny this invitation. How dare you try and seduce me like this?"


    Sakura complained. But she fell for the trap and decided to lean down and kiss Yoko. her tongue entered Yoko''s mouth before Sakura tried to dominate her.


    Only to be turned around and pushed down by Yoko''s body weight.


    "Sakura, I have you in my grasp and I am never letting you go. Now, why don''t you show me what my beautiful husband has packed in her pants? I want to make you feel so good that you forget about anything else in return."


    Amane whispered directly in Sakura''s ears and those ears turned red in response. Sakura moaned as she felt a pair of soft hands massage her beasts. A hand snuck into her shirt and pinched her nipples as well.


    Sakura was instantly wet and she tried to close her legs to hide the evidence. Not that Yoko let her close her legs.


    A strong leg forced its way between Sakura''s legs and held her legs open. Sakura looked beyond embarrassed by being exposed like this.


    "Sakura, why are you so cute? You do not bait an eye when we do pet play or far more embarrassing things. But this makes you blush like crazy? How cute."


    Amane''s words were embarrassing and Sakura hid her head in her hand to avoid looking at her. She knew that she got off on being commanded what to do by Yoko. She could not help it as well. She liked what she liked.

 Chapter 358 - 358: 358: The bet [pt1] R-18

    Amane had noticed Sakura''s reaction to her words and her commands. She grinned as she saw Sakura''s body getting wetter than before and it leaked against her hand.


    "Sakura, lower your hand and let me see your face. Look, your pussy is so wet that it is making my finger soaked through your underwear. Do you know how turned on you look?"


    Amane asked and Sakura hid her face in her hand even harder. She could feel how wet he was so she did not need to see.


    The way her panties touched her wet pussy was very¡­telling. It also made weird friction spark inside Sakura when she tried to move.


    "Yoko, move a little. I need to¡­"


    "No way. Let me enjoy my husband''s body. This wet pussy is mine, and so is this cock."


    Sakura peeked down, only to see Yoko taking her cock out of her pants and rubbing its head. There was a gentleness to her action that made Sakura squeak and turn her head away. This was so embarrassing that it left Sakura speechless.


    The pleasure of being touched made her throw her head back and flinch. Then, Yoko snuck a finger into Sakura''s swollen and needy pussy.


    The opened for Yoko and the finger entered deep into her body.


    Yoko had one hand on her cock and one on her pussy now. Sakura was thoroughly distracted from both sides.


    "Sakura, why are you so adorable? It makes me want to bully you and play with you. Would you like to be played with by me?"


    Yoko asked but Sakura was not able to concentrate. She was about to come and spoil her clothes.


    "I¡­Yoko¡­. I¡­. too much¡­"


    Sakura complained as she felt her climax approach. But before she could come, Yoko pulled her hand out of her Sakura pants and looked at the other female. Sakura collapsed as soon as she was let go and her legs lost all strength.


    "Tsk, you are so adorable. I don''t think I can let go of you easily even if I want to. So, I will have to keep you close to me like this."


    A kiss was placed on Sakura''s head before she was positioned into a sitting pose. She went along with everything because her limbs did not have enough power to resist Yoko''s actions.


    "Yoko, please. I want to come. Won''t you be a good wife and let me come?"


    Sakura asked. No, she begged Yoko to let her reach her end. Her body was carving to come and her cock was swollen. But Yoko seemed to have another idea about this.


    "Hmm, it seems as if you are pent up. Did you hold yourself back all this time and try your best not to come? I think you can try harder. If you can endure the dinner with me, then I will allow you to come deep inside me as much as you want. I will even act like a bitch in heat for you."


    Amane promised and Sakura''s throat went dry. Her mind flashed images of what seeing Yoko in heat would be like.


    Would she beg? Or would she take command and take what she wanted from Sakura''s body? Would she pose for Sakura? Just how far would Yoko go if she was making a promise like this?


    "I¡­fine. I agree to the dinner proposal. But do we need to have dinner with the whole family? That would be a little embarrassing."


    Sakura flinched as she remembered just how many people there usually were at the dinner table. Would she have to show her embarrassing self to all of them?


    "No way. We will be having a private dinner. The only ones who will serve us are my shadow servants. So, do you want to take me up on my offer?"


    Yoko asked and now the last hesitation Sakura felt was gone as well. Dinner would likely last an hour with the speed Yoko was dragging everything out to be. But Sakura did not mind.


    "I¡­of course. I will do whatever my master wants me to."


    Sakura agreed and Yoko grinned. That grin spelled doom for Sakura, but she did not care. She was happy to accept all of Yoko into her body.


    "Now then, let''s get your cock all plugged up first. I think this cockering is pretty."


    Sakura flinched as she looked at the said ring. It had a long projection in the front that plugged her cock hole and a pretty ring connected to the longer part by the chain.


    Yoko quickly plugged her cock so that Sakura could not come at all.


    But that was not the end of things for Sakura. Once Yoko was done working on her cock, she turned her attention to Sakura''s pussy.


    "Oh my! I open you up every time but you just go back to being tight as soon as I turn my eyes away from you. Looks like we need to stretch you out again this time."


    Yoko complained and Sakura was about to tell her that there was no need when she felt a wet tongue lick across her pussy.


    Amane had directly licked across Sakura''s pussy and the sensation sent shivers down Sakura''s spine.


    ''Ahn, this feels so good. I want more.''


    Sakura tried to move her hips, but Yoko held her tight which made her unable to move an inch.


    "Sakura, stop moving around like this. I do not care what you want right now. I told you that we will do this at my pace."


    Yoko reminded Sakura but the younger could not help herself. She was too turned on and her magic was making it impossible for her to stop.


    "I¡­I am sorry Yoko. I will try not to move my hip."


    Sakura apologized, but it was clear that her mind and her body had different ideas regarding what they wanted to do.


    Yoko''s tongue slipped inside Sakura''s pussy and she gasped. The wet appendage licked and opened Sakura little by little. And Sakura felt wetter by the second. Her juice and saliva were mixing up at the junction where Yoko''s tongue met her hips.


    Sakura did not even notice when Yoko pulled her tongue out and used her fingers to stretch her hole out. Sakura only gasped when she felt the touch of something cold and slimy slipping inside her pussy.


    "W-What are you doing, Yoko?"


    Sakura gasped as her body unconsciously tried to get away from that feeling of being touched. Her panties had been pulled back up and it felt erotic to see Yoko''s hand go inside there.


    "Stay calm and do not move around. I found something good in my inventory that I want to share with you. This is a special kind of toy that I am sure you will enjoy playing with."


    Yoko assured Sakura but she was not sure. Still, Sakura trusted Yoko so she kept her hips still and slowly felt the slimy substance enter her pussy.


    It felt heavy and big inside Sakura and she clenched her pussy. That caused the thing to press directly on her pleasure spot and Sakura threw her head back in pleasure.


    ''I-I came a little. This is dangerous. At this rate, I will not be able to keep up with the command I was given.''


    Sakura panted as she looked up at Yoko. She did not know what to do anymore since the pleasure was making her lose her mind. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you like that, Sakura? It was a small toy egg that was made to dissolve in your body with your body heat. It acts as a lubricant once it melts inside you but it may take up to an hour."


    Sakura''s pussy gave an involuntary twitch as it felt the egg roll around. She doubted that this egg was only a lubricant that Yoko possessed there seemed to be more to this egg than that.


    "It seems like you have adjusted to this egg quite well in your body. Now then, shall we try another one so that we can know your limits? Don''t worry, I won''t break you or anything. I will also be gentle with you."


    Yoko promised but Sakura was not sure if she believed Yoko or not. One thing did know for sure was that they trusted Yoko.


    "A-Alright. If that''s what you want, then you can go ahead."


    Sakura had permission and she felt another slimy egg slip into her body. Her skirt and panties were getting wet due to all the slick Sakura was producing.


    She was sure that there was no point in wearing panties anymore now. But Yoko seemed to like seeing Sakura in one.


    "Y-Yoko¡­ca¡­elm¡­down¡­too big¡­. would break¡­.me¡­"


    Sakura complained as she clenched her pussy down hard on the egg and Yoko''s fingers inside her body. Now she was more than sure that some kind of aphrodisiac was mixed in with these eggs.


    "Don''t complain. You were the one who agreed to this, so you need to go through it the whole way. But maybe I can provide you with a better position that would help you feel better. Sakura come here."


    Yoko crawled a little way off and patted her lap. Sakura was dumbfounded for a second before she forced herself to crawl toward Yoko. moving was impossible as Sakura felt the egg jolt inside her pussy and touch her pleasure spot.


    She did not remember who she crawled onto Yoko''s lap but Sakura did remember how Yoko rubbed her ass before she smacked it and the sound vibrated inside the small room.

 Chapter 359 - 359: 359: The bet [pt2] R-18

    *Smack*


    The sound of Amane''s hand hitting Sakura''s ass echoes inside the room. Amane had not hit Sakura too lightly, but not too hard as well. Still, the evidence of being smacked caused Sakura to tighten around the egg inside her pussy.


    Amane could feel her lap being filled with slickness as Sakura squirted all over her. The first egg had already dissolved inside her pussy and stretched her out.


    To test Sakura''s stretch, Amane immediately entered two fingers into her body and she did not give any chance to complain or pull back.


    "Y-Yoko¡­no¡­. I can''t¡­take it¡­"


    Sakura complained as her body continued to clamp down hard on Amane''s fingers until she came. Sakura''s body went slack and her eyes were glazed over. She looked ready to pass out.


    "This is a shame. We are just getting started, Sakura. Did you forget our bet? You just need to endure the dinner. Look, the maids are beginning to bring us food as well."


    Amane turned Sakura''s face toward the shadow servants entering the room. The shadow servants pretended as if nothing was going on in the room and piled the table with dinner.


    Seeing them in action made Sakura''s face flush and she tried to sit down. But the aphrodisiac in her slick had already made Sakura''s lower half numb.


    So, when she tried to get yup, all Sakura did was lose her balance and lie stretched out in Amane''s lap with her whole body exposed.


    "Miss Yoko, do you need us to do anything for you? Please call us if you need our assistance."


    The shadow maid spoke softly, but her eyes moved all over Sakura''s exposed body. Sakura blushed at the intense gaze she felt on her body and she tried to hide herself. But she did not have enough heart to force herself to hide.


    "No. There is nothing else I need from you. If you want, you can head back now."


    Amane looked at the shadow maid who did not move. Sakura''s eyes also did not move away from the maid and her pussy twitched. Sakura''s hard cock twitched as she looked at the maid in front of her.


    She did not desire the maid romantically, but Sakura''s brain was in a rut. She wanted to fuck anything and everything.


    "Sakura, is your body aching to fill something? I can feel how wet you have gotten ever since the maid walked in. Do you want to fuck the maid like a dog in heat? Huh? Am I not enough for you?"


    Amane asked as she looked at Sakura and her traitorous cock. Sakura immediately tried to deny the claims that she was being accused of.


    "N-No way. Yoko, I want to fuck no one else but you. You are the only one for me."


    Sakura tried to make Yoko believe her. But her hand had unconsciously snuck down to her cock and Sakura seemed to be rubbing it to get off. She did not even realize she was leaking until Amane caught her wrist and held her hand up.


    "Tsk, be careful. At this rate, you will come and lose the bet. The dinner has not even started yet."


    Amane reminded Sakura and the younger one looked down ashamed. The cock ring was beginning to hurt now and the dinner was getting cold.


    "I-I am sorry. I will behave myself from now, Yoko."


    Sakura promised but her eyes continued to move toward the shadow maid occasionally. Amane knew why that was happening as well.


    She had modeled this shadow maid after her image. Not only did this maid look like Amane, but her aura was like Amane''s as well. No wonder Sakura was having a hard time concentrating.


    "Come, it''s time for dinner. But let''s make it even more entertaining and up the stakes of our bet. Sakura, you will not be able to use your hands anymore."


    Amane snapped her fingers and Sakura''s wrists were bound behind her back before she knew it. When the younger looked at Amane, her eyes looked betrayed but understanding at the same time.


    Sakura tried to uncuff herself a few times, but it was a futile attempt. So, she gave up soon and looked at Amane for her next instructions.


    "I know that it will become impossible for you to eat. But don''t worry. We have this child here to help serve you."


    Amane gestured toward the shadow maid who gave a small bow and then followed Amane''s instructions.


    Before Sakura knew it, her lap was filled up with a gorgeous shadow maid who settled directly on top of her hard cock.


    Sakura had to bite her lips so that she did not let out any strange noises. But her cock was in heaven and hell at the same time.


    "Master, Sakura''s panties are soaked through. I can feel the hard and wet cock touching my things." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shadow maid sounded as if she was talking about the weather and she even tried to adjust her position to fit better on Sakura''s lap.


    Her movement made Sakura bite her lip and force herself to not come. It was a game of willpower if anything.


    "Hmm, I know that Sakura is horny right now, but just cooperate with her. My dear Sakura cannot control her desire right now."


    Amane reminded the shadow servant and the maid shrugged before she picked up the food to make Sakura eat it. Amane ate her food as well.


    She decided to go slow so that she could prolong Sakura''s playtime. And once she was finished, Amane looked at Sakura and her shadow slave.


    Sakura''s expression looked lost. Her eyes were wet and glazed over. The food in her mouth was half chewed and forgotten. It seemed as if Sakura did not even know who or where she was.


    The maid in her lap had to thrust on top of Sakura to force her to come around and chew her food.


    "What''s wrong with Sakura? Is she not finished with her dinner yet?"


    Amane asked but she was not worried. Her body felt hot as she watched the shadow slave give another thrust on top of Sakura''s body and force the younger to come around.


    "Lady Sakura is being¡­a little difficult right now. I can understand that her body is in a rut and all she wants to do is fuck around. But she needs to eat as well. Look, half of the bowl is still left."


    The shadow servant showed the bowl to Amane even as she continued to force her hips against Sakura. Even the barest of action caused Sakura to feel jolts of pleasure.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t look like Sakura is in any condition to be eating anymore so it is time to call an end to the dinner. Let me look at her situation."


    The maid moved out of the way a little and Sakura complained. She tried to reach for the maid to get her back in her arms but Amane stopped her.


    An elegant hand slipped inside Sakura''s panties and this was the first authentic touch she got.


    As soon as Amane touched Sakura''s pussy, she came. She did even need to get penetrated for her body to let out all the slick and twitch like crazy. Her cock wanted to come as well, but it was bound


    "Tsk, you came as soon as I put my hands on your body. Just how much of an animal are you, Sakura?"


    Amane asked but she only received groans from Sakura. It seemed as if the younger was incapable of speech right now.


    "It''s alright. I know that it is a little overwhelming for you but things will get better soon. You also won the bet, so I will help you get off now. You can do what you want after this."


    Amane promised and pulled her hand back. She looked at her shadow slave and how impassively she stood at the side.


    "You! Come here and undress."


    Amane called the shadow slave and the female did so as she was told to do. The clothes evaporated into black smoke and the maid stood in front of Amane and Sakura.


    "Stretch your pussy out. I want to see how much you can take and how tight you are."


    Amane ordered the shadow maid to open herself up. And the maid did so without any complaints. She looked at Amane for the next instructions on what to do.


    "Sakura, brace yourself. The slutty pussy of our maid is about to make you come."


    That was all the warning Sakura got before a wet and tight heat covered her cock. Amane had just taken off the cock ring off her and the sensation of being fucked was getting to her head.


    "Y-Yoko¡­too much¡­. going to cum¡­"


    Sakura complained as her body tensed up. She could feel herself releasing a little inside the maid.


    But she needed to hold back. Sakura needed to hole back and not come inside the maid.


    "Sakura, there is no need for you to hold back. You have won the bet. You can come as much as you want now. Isn''t the pussy around your cock feeling tight and amazing? I can see that you desire to come."


    The friction was maddening. Had it not been for Sakura''s willpower, she would have come by now. But her morals were what kept Sakura bound to her place. And she refused to come in the maid''s pussy.


    "Nooo. I don''t want to come in with anyone who is not Yoko. I only want to be with Yoko."

 Chapter 360 - 360: 360: The bet [pt3] R-18

    Amane paused once she heard Sakura begging her like that. It was clear that Sakura was serious when she said she did not want to come if it was not inside Amane''s body.


    This dependency Sakura was showing for her was scary. But Amane was only doing things to encourage her. She just found Sakura to be so¡­cute.


    "Aww, do not cry Sakura. I do not like to see tears in your eyes, even if they are ones of joy instead of hurt. It will make me want to spoil you more."


    Amane warned Sakura but the younger kept on letting out more tears. She seemed to have no intention of stopping.


    So, Amane turned Sakura''s face toward her and waved the shadow maid off. The shadow maid disappeared into smoke and the wonderful heat disappeared from around Sakura''s body.


    She was suddenly free and Amane pumped her cock to get her off once. Sakura could not last long since she was so tense. Her cock spilt everything that had built up inside her up until now.


    "Y-Yoko, I am coming. I am going to wet everything."


    Sakura warned Yoko before her cock and pussy both exploded with wetness. Sakura''s lower half was a mess and she could not even bring herself to clean up.


    "It seems like you are done for now. I will take you to the bath and clean you up."


    Amane picked up Sakura and entered the side bath. Almost all rooms had a big bathroom attached to them and Amane quickly filled up the bathtub. Then, she helped Sakura get into the water and watched as the younger relaxed as soon as the water touched her skin.


    "Does this feel good, Sakura? You look much more relaxed than before."


    Amane asked as she watched the tension drain out of Sakura''s body.


    "Hmm, it feels good. I want to be with you more so this time we spend together is the best."


    Sakura complimented the water as well as her the way she felt right now. Even if she said that she felt alright, Amane could see that it was not the case.


    There was one thing that was glaring wrong about Sakura right now and it was her cock. It had not calmed down even after coming. And it was a given why she had not calmed down.


    The aphrodisiac that had been used was still inside Sakura''s body for now. It would take some time before it could be flushed out of her system.


    "You say that you want to be with me? But Sakura, you need to be more truthful if you want to be with me and tell me if you want something. Look at yourself. It seems as if your body is begging me to help you out."


    Amane touched Sakura''s hard cock and watched as Sakura flinched at the contact. Sakura''s whole body wanted to be touched more and to be milked out but she was holding herself back.


    That was something Amane was not going to stand for. Especially since she had promised Sakura that she would help her out.


    "Sakura, you are being a naughty girl. And it looks like I need to punish you as well."


    Amane warned as she crawled on top of Sakura''s lap and directly into the tub. It was big enough to hold both.


    "Y-Yoko what are you doing? No, don''t touch me. I just came and I am very sensitive right now."


    Sakura complained as she bit her lips. She looked down at her traitorous cock, blaming it for getting hard for no reason. Then, she looked at Yoko with her big eyes that begged for forgiveness.


    "Nice try Sakura. But looking at me with such an expression is not going to help you. If anything, it will only make me want to bully you more. So, let''s get started, shall we?"


    Amane reminded Sakura and she caressed the hard cock in front of her. Before Sakura knew it, Amane had pulled her body up and lined Sakura''s cock with her twitching pussy.


    "You had your fun, Sakura. Now it is time for me to take what I want from you."


    Amane whispered before she lowered her tight pussy directly on top of Sakura''s cock. It was clear that Sakura was too pent up right now. Because as soon as Amane sat down on her cock, Sakura ended up coming inside her body.


    Sakura came too much and her come filled Amane''s pussy quite shallowly. She could feel it all trying to slip out of her body if she pulled herself up now.


    "I am sorry Yoko. I don''t think I can control myself now."


    Sakura apologized before she grabbed hold of Amane''s waist and pulled her body. Her hips were smacked flush with Amane''s hips and her cock was buried deep inside Amane''s body.


    It seems as if Sakura had no intention of letting Amane go anytime soon.


    "Are you feeling? *huff*. better now, Sakura?"


    Amane asked as she was fucked into. The cock was dragging itself all over and around Amane''s sensitive opening. Pleasure clouded Amane''s mind as she felt that cock hit all her good spots.


    Her hips were moving in time with Sakura''s thrusts but Amane did not seem to mind. If anything, she seemed to be enjoying herself. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Yoko! This is too much. I want to come¡­too much¡­. can I come?"


    Sakura begged as she continued to piston her hips in and out of Yoko''s body. It would be impossible for anyone to say ''no'' to Yoko after that.


    "You can come now Sakura. I want you to come inside me now. There is no need to hold yourself back anymore."


    Amane assured Sakura and the younger could not stop her thrusting. She looked at Aamne''s trusting eyes once before her cock tightened and she spilt inside Amane.


    This time, Sakura came deeper but still not as deep as she usually came. Amane was about to force her to continue when she noticed that Sakura was tired.


    So, she pulled out Sakura''s cock and used her fingers to make herself come.


    Amane played with her clit and slipped a few fingers into her cum-filled pussy. It was not satisfactory but it did make her come when Sakura joined her as well.


    .........


    Chen was excited. He wanted to tell his father the news of finally finding a suitable vessel for his experiment to bring Amane back.


    As soon as he entered the special room in the labs, he tensed. Something weird in the air made his instincts tense up and Chen paused.


    He carefully made his way inside the drawing room, only to see his father entertaining a guest.


    The female in front of her father was eternal and beautiful at the same time. Chen only had to look at her once to know that she was not a normal human being.


    She was a goddess as well. And a high-ranked one at that.


    "Chen, if you want to talk to me, you must come forward now. Standing back will not help you know more about what is happening."


    Kori called out and Chen had no choice but to show himself now.


    This new goddess looked at Chen as if she was observing him before turning her attention away from Chen and toward Kori.


    "Well, that was all I know about my encounter with your beloved. I did convey the message that you loved her and you would come back for her. I am sure that you both will get to meet soon."


    The goddess assured before she stood up. Now that Chen had some time to observe her, he noticed who this goddess was. She was Hortencia, one of the goddesses they had involved in their experiments.


    If Chen remembered correctly, she was responsible for Project Alpha and in the end, had ended up causing it to fail.


    He was cautious around her because he had already been fucked over by this goddess once.


    "Hmm, there is no need to be so tense in front of me, boy. I am not your opponent and I have no desire to harm you this time. What happened before was an accident and nothing more. I am sure that you will agree with me as well.


    To Chen, nothing about that incident had seemed like an accident. But he remained quiet because he did not want to trigger this female any more than he already had.


    "Anyway, I should take my leave now as well. My realm is still unstable and I would like it to be maintained in time for the ghost festival. I hope you will attend that festival as well, my lady."


    The goddess stood up and walked past Chen. She gave Chen a side-glance as she passed and it sent shivers down Chen''s spine.


    No matter how friendly these goddesses looked on the outside, they were all unfeeling and emotionless entities who cared about nothing but themselves.


    The only exceptions to this rule were his mother and father. And Chen was fighting to let it remain as it was.


    "Chen, what brings you here? You look rather excited to tell me about something."


    Chen had been excited before. But now it had all been drained out of his system. Still, he decided to tell his father what he had discovered and realized.


    "Father, I found it - the perfect person who can act as mother''s vessel. I have invited them to come and visit us soon as well. I promise I will bring Mother back."


    Chen promised his father, but something was off. Kori had gone quite suddenly.

 Chapter 361 - 361: 361: You wont do it [pt1]

    Kori looked unimpressed when Chen told him about his discovery. His father had¡­changed a little bit even since she had woken up from a deep sleep. He no longer felt human to him.


    Still, Chen trusted Kori to never lead him astray and wanted his father''s approval during this case.


    "Hmm, I see. So, you invited Yoko Tsurugi to come and visit us? When is this visit scheduled for?"


    Chen was surprised when his father asked him this question. He was sure he had not mentioned the name of the person he had invited. Kori noticed his apparent shock and she let out a small chuckle.


    Her eyes sparkled with power when she looked at Chen. And that knowing look sent shivers down his spine.


    "Chen, do not forget that I am a goddess. Knowing what is going on is a small part of my power. You are insulting me by not believing me even a little bit."


    Kori was jesting but Chen looked startled by her words. He had not meant to make it seem as if he did not trust Kori or her powers.


    "I-I am sorry father. I underestimated your power a lot but I promise that it will not happen again. Anyway, our guest will be here sometime this week. I have not gotten a confirmation of when the visit will be scheduled but there is much to be prepared for."


    Chen reminded himself and Kori as well. The more he watched his father''s lacklustre response, the more he felt that he had done something wrong.


    "Hmm, you go and prepare for the experiments you want to conduct. I will neither help you nor stop you from what you want to do."


    "And if you truly believe that this ''Yoko'' is anything like ''Amane,'' then I might want to meet her as well. So, brace yourself for my unexpected presence during that tour."


    Kori warned Chen and he was prepared for her to accompany him and Yoko Tsurugi.


    "I assure you that things will go according to my plan. Now, I must go and make final preparations."


    Chen left the room and Kori continued to look at his back. At first, it looked as if she was lost in her thoughts and she not know what kind of expression she should make. But then she smiled a small but tired smile.


    Her eyes sparkled with joy and Kori felt her heart skip a beat.


    "Yoko! No, Amane, finally, we shall meet again. I cannot wait to see what will change between your and my destiny this time."


    Kori whispered as she eased her hand and let it glow. The ball of crystal in her hand showed a timer. And it was close to being over.


    ''The time for my final move would come soon. The other gods who are against my plan have already started putting pressure on me. It is only a matter of time before they interfere.''


    And Kori wanted to solidify her position in Amane''s life before that happened. She was unwilling to give up her place.


    That was also why she had asked Hortencia for help here. The other goddess was neutral, but she was a good person to make for a partner in such situations.


    ......


    The Tsurugi household was tense the following day. Everyone knew that Sherian Tsurugi had asked Yoko to marry out of the family.


    Opinions about this were divided but no one dared to voice theirs out loud. So, when Charlie arrived at the Tsurugi mansion, she noticed how quiet and disturbed the atmosphere was.


    "L-Lady Suzuki? Ah, I will quickly take you to the guest room. Lady Yoko has not woken up yet, but I will tell her that you have come to visit."


    The servant bowed in front of Charlie and assured her of their next action. Charlie continued to look at the servants with strict looks before she let them off the hook.


    For the first time, she was not here to talk to Yoko. She was here to talk to Yoko''s parents instead. She wanted to ask them why they were so interested in having Yoko marry early. And to a shady person such as Chen as well.


    "There is no need for you to disturb Yoko so early in the morning. But if you can, call Sherina and Albus down for me. I want to talk with them."


    Charlie ordered and she watched the maid quickly flee from the scene. Somehow Charlie had a feeling that this maid was not a normal Tsurugi maid.


    The normal maids in this household had not only gotten used to Charlie''s presence but had also been trained in subtility. They would not make their fear this obvious.


    ''This girl must be someone Sherina planted in the servants herself. I have to say that Sherina is trying her best to gain a foothold in this house.''


    It was just too bad that it would be all for nought since Amane was too strong.


    "My l-lady, please come with me. I will take you to L-Lady Sherina''s private quarters. She is feeling a little under the weather so she cannot come to meet you outright. A-Also, should we not inform Yoko of your visit?"


    The maid asked once more. Now Charlie felt bad for the maid as well, but she was not about to make her life any easier.


    "There is no need for you to inform Yoko that I am here. Now, let us head in. I am sure that your lady would also like to get this visit out of the way."


    Charlie assured the maid. That made the maid gulp her saliva in hesitation before she quietly led Charlie inside the building.


    "So, this is the place where Lady Sherina is staying? I have to say that this is built quite nicely but it doesn''t look like the main house. It looks more like a guest wing."


    The maid blushed when she heard those words come out of Lady Charlie''s mouth. She was aware that her mistress was not¡­ favoured by the other staff or Lady Yoko as well.


    But her lady and her lord were a stiff family, so they were treated quite well.


    "That is¡­I do not¡­I am sorry?"


    The maid was left speechless when she heard Charlie''s jab. She did not know what she could or should say in such a situation. It was not until Lady Sherina walked out of the room that the maid let out a sigh of relief.


    "Lady Suzuki, have you picked up the habit of harassing our staff? Did you pick this habit up from your company? I know that you did not use to have this bad habit before."


    Sherina quickly appeared in front of the staff and Charlie to prevent the maid from getting more embarrassed. She also signalled for the maid to quickly run away while she handled the divine leader.


    "Oh my! I did not know that you were so concerned about what I did and did not do, my lady. I did not know that you knew me well enough to even comment to know what I was capable of and what my real character was."


    Charlie reminded Sherina that they were not close and that everything that Sherina knew about her could be a fabricated lie.


    It took Sherina aback but she did refuse to back down. Divine leader or not, she was not going to let anyone else look down at her. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I did not know that the divine leader was one to mind these small things. So, what can I help you with? It must be something important for you to come all the way here instead of going to Yoko for your visit."


    Sherina asked in the corridor. She did not even invite Lady Suzuki inside which was insulting to the divine leader.


    The poor maid looked caught up in between the two and did not know what she should do in such a situation. She looked at Charlie and then at Sherina and waited to be dismissed.


    "Hmm, since you are not willing to play this game with me, then I will also tell you what I want very clearly. Stop trying to force Yoko to marry. I do not like to see my friends being forced into something they do not want to do."


    Charlie Suzuki''s words had force behind them. She was not letting Sherina know what to do, she was ordering the other about her next course of action.


    Sherina bit her lip as soon as she heard the forceful tone. She knew that she could not go against the divine leader. But also put all her plans out of place.


    She had to reject Charlie Suzuki''s order outright and the refusal would be a tough one to word.


    "I am sorry, lady Suzuki, but I cannot do that. It is a mother''s responsibility to find the best possible match for her daughter and that is what I am doing. I know that Yoko is young but this offer is solid. Unless someone like you plans to propose to Yoko, I do not see the point in-"


    "Then I will do so. I will propose to Yoko marriage as well. Then can you stop her from getting married to Chen?"


    Sherina Tsurugi bit her lip in frustration as soon as she heard those words come out of Charlie Suzuki''s mouth. She had not expected the divine leader to propose such a deal.


    And truthfully, Sherina had no idea how to reject her. Her own words had come back to bite her in the ass now.

 Chapter 362 - 362: 362: You wont do it [pt2]

    Sherina was at a loss for what to do. She could not reject Lady Suzuki''s offer because she was the one who had proposed these conditions.


    And Charlie knew that she had Sherina where she wanted the elder to be. She only had to push a little bit more to make Sherin break down completely. But that was not what she was here to do.


    "Now that we have agreed, I will send you an official proposal. I expect you to take a complete look at it and send me the good news. Well then, I will see you around."


    Charlie quickly walked away from Sherina. And the human was still looking uncomfortably at Lady Suzuki''s retreating.


    "My lady, what should I do for you? Lady Suzuki has already left the scene and-"


    "Shut up! I do not want to hear anything. This is not good. If Charlie Suzuki ends up proposing to Yoko, then I cannot reject her. Socially, she is the best match Yoko can have and they are friends as well."


    "If this happens and I reject this match, then everyone would be certain that I have a motive behind this marriage with Chen."


    Sherina''s heart was flip-flopping inside her chest quickly. Even her breath was getting heavier by the second.


    She had a lot she wanted to do but none of it made much sense to her right now.


    "A-Anyway, I need to contact Chen. Hurry up and get me my phone."


    The maid did not see how this would help her master out. But since this was asked by her master, she did not dare to complain about it.


    ......


    When Amane walked down toward the dining room the next morning, she did not bother freshening up. Her servants were used to seeing her in various clothing and states of undressing so they did not mind.


    Moreover, even if they noticed the marks and other marks on Amane''s body, they did not say anything to her.


    It was more likely that these marks were a result of beast interaction rather than sexual intercourse. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Speaking of beasts. I should visit Moony as well. I have been here for one night and have not gone back to my room. I wonder how Moony is doing right now. Is her transformation going well?''


    From what Amane knew, the transformation would take some time and the second stage was one that should be performed alone. So, she did not want to accidentally break Moony''s concentration.


    Her wing also started to smell of a highly possessive dragon hatchling who was about to become an adult. Amane did not want to accidentally walk into the corridor and break Moony''s concentration.


    "Yoko, you are finally here. Do you know how long you kept me waiting for? I was getting bored and was about to come and get you."


    Charlie sat down at the guest seating but her manner and aura made it seem as if she was at home. She looked at Amane with a certain feeling in her eyes and gestured for her to sit down.


    "How long have you been waiting for me to come down, Charlie? You should have sent someone else to get me."


    Amane complained but she sat down as well.


    "I could have sent someone to get you. But the aura of your wing is tense. I can feel the possessiveness of the dragon oozing out of every pore and I did not want to disturb the serenity of your place with an unfamiliar smell mixing in."


    Since Charlie had animal-like senses as well, she was easily able to tell what other beasts were feeling. And she knew how irritating it could be for a young and maturing hatchling to have their place invaded.


    "That is a fair enough point. So, what brings you here? I hope this is just a social visit and there is not something wrong you need my help with."


    Amane was joking around when she said these words. But Charlie fell quiet when she heard Amane speak before she looked away.


    "Well, I won''t exactly say that my visit here is based on ''bad news'' but I do still need your help in investigating something."


    "You know that our guild handles some criminal cases and we have our detention center? Recently, people have started to disappear from that detention center and we have no idea where they are disappearing into."


    Charlie seemed concerned when she said these words and Amane could not find any hint of lies in her voice.


    She knew about the divine guild''s detention center since she had spent time there in the past. She had also unified that place and bonded with the people there.


    ''I wonder if that place retained any of the secrets I left behind? But maybe it all got changed when it was repaired. I am getting ahead of myself now.''


    "So, you are concerned about these people disappearing? This is a big matter indeed. Especially since the security is tight around the detention center and it is impossible to get out of there."


    Amane was remembering all the mischief she had caused. So, she did not notice how Charlie frowned and looked at Amane with tired eyes.


    "Yoko, why do you sound as if you have been to that place before? I was not aware that you had such crude hobbies to end up in a detention center."


    Charlie teased Amane and the younger one tensed up before letting out a nervous laugh.


    "Hahaha, of course, I have not been there before. But I have read about that place a lot and I can imagine what kind of place it is based on my imagination alone."


    Amane had almost made a big slip-up there. But thankfully, Charlie did not seem to catch on to the real meaning of her words.


    "Well, even if you have not visited the detention center before, it is not time for you to do so. You will need to go undercover and investigate what is going on."


    Charlie was giving this responsibility to Amane and she was ready to fulfill it to the best of her duties.


    "Yoko, what are you planning on doing this time? You are not thinking of leaving me behind, right?"


    Sakura was awake as well and she quickly walked toward the sofa as well. She threw her body between Charlie and Amane''s to force them to separate.


    Charlie shook her head when she looked at Sakura. She was letting Amane know to not bring Sakura with her.


    No matter how powerful Sakura had gotten, she was still not mature enough to enter a place like the Divine Guild''s detention center. Especially because of all the high-ranking criminals that were found there. She would become the victim of someone''s schemes sooner or later.


    "Sakura, you are not coming with me to this investigation. Before you ask, no, this is not negotiable and this is not something I will take my stand back on. You are not coming with me."


    Sakura pouted as soon as she heard this. She knew that this would be the outcome of her trying to persuade Yoko and trying to go with her.


    ''But I am not going to back out so easily. I will find a way to sneak into that prison.''


    ......


    "Have you not had enough humans for your experiment? You are a goddess! Why do you even need humans for what you are about to do?"


    Sean looked at the humans who walked into the portal created by Hortencia and he sighed.


    The goddess said that she was holding herself back from destroying everything, but Sean doubted it. To him, it mostly looked as if the goddess was having fun with human lives.


    "Aww, don''t be so tense, little human. These humans were destined to die sooner or later. I am just doing them a favour and making their death have a meaning."


    The goddess assured Sean of this as she watched another human walk into the portal. Today she had taken two more humans but it did not feel as if this was enough.


    What she needed was more power and these humans were not enough for her.


    "Tsk, this detention centre is not a place you can just walk into and start taking people away from. I respect you because Lady Kori asked me to. Otherwise, I would not care for you at all."


    Sean reminded the goddess but she did not even look concerned. She looked at Sean as if it did not matter to her what he thought of her.


    "Kid, you can think and do what you want to and I will do the same for myself. Now, if that much is clear to you, then stop trying to distract me. My gauge is almost full and the time for the experiment to conclude will come soon as well."


    Hortencia closed the gate of her portal once she had enough people in there. She had collected enough people for this time.


    Sean looked at the people Hortencia was about to harvest with a sad sigh. He hated to see them all die, but he had no other choice but to follow Kori''s will as well.


    "Lady Hortencia, you will have your retribution soon. If you are not careful, then you will die a death far more painful than you imagined."


    Sean reminded the goddess, only to get scoffed at by her.


    "As if any human has what it takes to kill me. But what I do know is that the flame I am waiting for will be here soon. I just need to hold on a little longer."

 Chapter 363 - 363: 363: Making arrangements [pt1]

    Sakura had made up her mind to sneak into the detention center whether Yoko wanted her to or not. There was no way she was going to stay behind when things were getting so dangerous for Yoko.


    But since Sakura did not say and pretended to back down, Yoko was convinced that Sakura had backed down. That was what Sakura thought.


    Yoko had an idea of what Sakura was about to do. But she did not want to put any more pressure on Sakura or she was afraid that the younger female would snap.


    "If everything has been agreed upon, then I will come and get you tomorrow. You can begin your undercover investigation and give me a report of what is happening."


    Charlie asked and Amane nodded. Charlie was rather sad that she could not investigate this situation together with Yoko. But she was far too famous and well-known to carry out this investigation.


    Besides, Charlie had a feeling that the inmates would open up to Yoko much more than they would open up to her.


    Once the heavy topics were out of the way, it was time for the trio to have some refreshments and to relax. Amane''s servants presented tea and other beverages in front of them which they enjoyed.


    Soon it was time for Charlie to head back and she fixed a time when she would pick Yoko up.


    "Yoko, are you sure about this? Do you plan on helping Charlie Suzuki investigate this case? If this gets out, then your reputation will take a deep dive."


    Sakura warned and advised Yoko to be cautious. She would do her best so that the news did not leak out. But even Sakura could not guarantee that she would be fully able to block this news from leaking out.


    "Aww, it''s so cute that you are worried about my reputation, Sakura. But I think it will be alright this time. After all, I did not commit a crime and I will also not be going under as myself."


    Besides, this was not the first infiltration mission Amane had participated in. Even with an advanced security update, Amane knew how to manipulate people into seeing what they wanted to see.


    And once they see Amane in her false facade, they will not be able to connect her with ''Yoko Tsurugi.''


    "Fine! If you are so confident, then I will believe in you as well. I just hope that you do not get hurt and you do not try to overdo things."


    Sakura sighed tiredly. She could tell that Yoko was being stubborn right now. And there was no way for her to convince Yoko to back out of his mess as well.


    "Anyway, it''s quite early in the morning. You should get ready for the long day ahead we are about to have. I will go and check up on Moony."


    Amane had been avoiding going to her quarters for quite some time now. The whole section stunk and the barrier was the only thing that was holding the place together.


    The maids bowed to Amane as she passed them and she noticed how flushed and pale the maids looked as well as they went in and out of the familiar corridor.


    Only the maids who could not feel or be affected by pheromones had been selected to help Moony out in the current time. But it was evident that even if they could not feel the pheromones, their bodies still reacted to it.


    Many of the maids were trying to wiggle around to get comfortable. They were all turned on but they seemed to not know why.


    "You all can leave this wing for the remainder of the day. I will call you if I need anything from you."


    Amane ordered the maids and they all looked relieved to hear her words. Slowly, they disappeared from the scene and Amane was left alone in the corridor.


    She quickly hurried toward the corridor that led to her room.


    It was eerily quiet in there. The deeper Amane walked, the heavier that unsettling feeling twisted her stomach. It was beginning to feel weird in here.


    "Moony, do not be startled. I am coming in."


    Amane yelled before she entered the door. By now, Moony must have smelled Amane, but Moony had not replied. She did not want to take any chances with Moony so she chose to speak up before she entered her bedroom.


    The first thing Amane noticed when she entered was that the room was empty. Moony was nowhere to be found and Amane headed toward the bed to check.


    The young dragon was not on the bed and the intense pheromone secretion made it impossible to tell where the dragon went.


    Amane was about to look around more when she felt a pair of arms sneak around her middle and pull her back into a purring chest.


    A pair of bright Prussian blue eyes looked back at Amane from an unfamiliar white face. And it was not white like a fair maiden.


    No!


    This face was properly white and looked as if it had scales covering the skin. Amane reached out to touch the rough face and it shined in the light a little.


    Those Prussian blue eyes turned reptilian as well and the lady behind Amane leaned into her touch with an embarrassing shiver.


    "Yoko"


    The voice was rough and unused. But the pronunciation of Amane''s current name was flawless. Amane was startled to hear a voice come out of the body behind her and that was enough to break the immersion of what was happening.


    Just as soon as Moony had spoken, her naked body pushed Amane back and she lost her balance.


    The next thing she knew, she had a dragon lying in her lap and the dragon looked up in displeasure at not being able to maintain her human form.


    *Hisssss*


    Moony hissed as she lost control of her human body. It must have taken her so long to get that body as well, and her lack of control caused her to lose it.


    "Don''t be so discouraged Moony. Your maturity period has not passed yet. I am sure that you will soon gain control over your body as well as your powers."


    Amane assured as she rubbed Moony''s head in a consoling way. She did not like to see the moon dragon sulking like this.


    Moony grumbled but soon settled down in Amane''s arms. It was comforting and this was likely one of the last times she would be able to do this as well.


    "Now that, let me check you out and see if you are injured anywhere or not."


    Amane''s hands roamed around Moony''s body rather carefully. Her hands were soft and firm, treating the small lacerations around Moony''s body and returning Moony''s skin to its previous shine.


    Once the moon dragon was taken care of, Amane had to leave as well.


    She had already spent too long in the dragon''s territory and Moony was beginning to show signs of metamorphosis once more.


    "You should work hard on your human form. A few more days should be all you need. I know that it is taking longer than it usually should but you are also going through this change far sooner than you should."


    Amane reminded Moony as the dragon grumbled and settled down in her arms.


    The maids looked calmer when they came back to serve Moony after a few hours. Amane had changed the shift as well as made it more comfortable to be around Moony for now.


    Once things had settled down there, Amane decided to visit the shelter as well. She had not gotten a good look at the local beasts she had taken under her wing.


    The first thing she noticed was how clean the animal shelter was. And the next thing he noticed was how Eclipse seemed to be commanding the maids to clean up the shelter.


    The maids did not look happy with Eclipse but they obeyed him nonetheless. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane was about to enter and ask Eclipse what was happening when she noticed Elder Hao''s grandson helping Eclipse out.


    Whenever the maids got a little snappy and tried to talk back to Eclipse, Hao''s grandson decided to snap back.


    Another thing Amane had noticed was that these maids did not belong to the main house. This was likely the previous staff who had been assigned the shelter-cleaning duty.


    "I can see that you all are having fun here. Eclipse, is everything alright?"


    Amane chose that moment to enter the conversation. She noticed that the maids looked uncomfortable but they still had a ray of hope in their eyes that Amane would help them out.


    "L-Lady Yoko, we-!"


    "Yoko, do you know that these maids were not performing their duty right? They had not come in here to clean this place up for a week now. And they have no respect for Eclipse as well."


    "And this stupid idiot refused to use his authority to help himself out. Say something to him, would you?"


    Amane was surprised when she was talked to suddenly. As far as she knew, she had never talked to Elder Hao''s grandson. But the elder seemed to not have any problem talking back to her.


    He looked like a confident child who was not afraid to voice his opinion when it was needed. And he also did not look like the arrogant young grandchild of a rich family as Crescenta was.


    Overall, Amane had to say that she liked this kid. He would make a good friend for Eclipse.

 Chapter 364 - 364: 364: Making arrangements [pt2]

    The maids were tense but they did not look worried when Elder Hao''s grandson complained about them to Yoko Tsurugi.


    The maids knew that Yoko did not like Elder Hao. And they were certain that Yoko would not be able to tolerate Elder Hao''s grandson as well. So, all they needed to do was make excuses to stall her.


    Besides, the main evidence in this case, Eclipse, was too quiet and polite. He generally took all the abuse he was handed by the maids. So, they doubted that he would grow a backbone now.


    These maids were safe and they could do what they wanted.


    "M-Miss Yoko, this is not true. We did nothing but try to help young master Eclipse. But he was the one who asked us to leave him alone and to let him perform his duties in peace."


    "T-That''s right. We did want to help the young master out. But he was the one who asked us not to touch anything in the shelter."


    The maids looked at Eclipse, daring him to say anything against what they were saying. And when Eclipse remained quiet, they knew that they had won this time.


    A look of glee took over the maid''s face but they quickly masked it so that no one would be able to tell.


    Not only had Amane seen their behavior, but she had not appreciated it as well. She was sure that she needed to have a word with these maids, but not in front of Eclipse or his new friend.


    "I see. So, you not only shrink your duties, but you also make excuses for your lack of desire to work. In that case, I will have no choice but to lay you all off. I do not need any lazy people working for me after all."


    Amane clearly stated that she did not want these servants. Her words made the servants panic since this was their only source of income and it paid well as well.


    "M-Miss Yoko, what are you saying? Did you not hear us? We said that it was all Eclipse''s fault."


    The maids insisted that they were in the right. But the more they said this, the more they were putting themselves in danger.


    "You all say that it is all Eclipse''s fault, but you have yet to provide evidence about that. You all are forgetting something important in your haste - Eclipse is someone I adopted into the family."


    "As such, he has the right to deploy your service when he needs to. And cleaning this shelter is a part of your duties. Now do you have an excuse to make?"


    Amane asked and the maids looked at each other. They suddenly seemed to have realized that they had been caught. No matter what they said, Yoko was likely not going to believe them. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since they did not want to lose their job, the maids decided to apologize to everyone even if it hurt their pride.


    "Y-You master Eclipse, we are so sorry. Lady Yoko, this shall not happen again, I promise you. We promise you this much. Please, do not fire us. This is our only source of income."


    The maids begged not only Amane but also Eclipse to let them go.


    Amane doubted that this was their only source of income, but she did know that these maids would not find anything better than to work for the Tsurugi household.


    "Fine, I will let you go this time. But the next time you try anything foolish, you will be stripped of your job as well as the compensation money you were about to be paid after retiring."


    Amane warned and the maids quickly nodded along. They knew that they had made a big mistake.


    Elder Hao''s grandson watched this interaction happen with a clenched fist. He had not done anything and that made him feel useless.


    "Tsk, you are going to let those rude maids go just like that? You should have fired them while you were at it. It would have saved us a lot of time and effort in the future. Knowing people like them, it would not take long for them to return to their usual attitude."


    Elder Hao''s grandson did not sound happy with Amane''s decision. He wanted something more solid to be done against those people.


    But unfortunately for him, he did not have a choice in the matter of this decision.


    "Let it go, Lias. I do not need any more drama in my life than I already have in my life. If those people do their work and leave my personal life alone, I do not mind their attitude."


    Eclipse reminded the other youth of this before he also began to check up on his supplies.


    Elder Hao''s grandson did not loom happy with Eclipse''s decision and he bit his lip before he cursed.


    From the sound of things, it seemed as if this conversation had taken place before as well. And it made Amane wonder how long these two had been friends.


    The way Lias looked at Amane and asked her to interfere with his eyes made it evident that he cared for Eclipse. And this friendship was something Amane was happy to see.


    "Eclipse, it is not about your endurance or not. It is about the resources we are using up. The Tsurugi household pays these people to do their work. But if they are not willing to do that, then we need to act."


    "It is not about you, but the decorum of our household. So, you need to report such things to me when you can."


    Amane reminded Eclipse and he finally understood. Amane knew that she would get through to Eclipse if she made this situation not about him but about an overall bigger picture.


    "I see. That does make sense to me and I can also understand how it can cause problems. In that case, I will stop holding back and try to be firmer with the maids."


    Eclipse promised and Lias looked relieved once this was declared.


    From what Amane could see, the relationship and friendship between Lias and Eclipse was genuine. They would make a good pair in the future.


    As Amane was lost in her thoughts, the griffin and other beasts finally caught the scent of her and decided to visit her. Amane spent well over two hours calming the beasts down and playing with them.


    She would have spent even more time with these adorable creatures of hers if she had not received a notification on her phone.


    It came from the last place she expected - her school. And it made Amane feel awkward to have forgotten such an important aspect of her life.


    ''I forgot to process my long-distance communication form. I need to go and resolve this issue in person now.''


    Amane was sure that Sakura''s case had already been processed by Akabe Tsurugi. But Sakura''s father would not go as far as to do the same for Yoko as well. Either he did not care, or he wanted to create problems for Amane. And it was clear to anyone which option this was.


    This small maid had just added another stop to Amane''s list of things to do today. And she decided to resolve this issue of ''school'' first.


    The driver came to pick up Amane quickly and she reached her principal''s office in record time. And luckily, the man was there as well.


    He was an old man and he reminded Amane of Elder Hao in a way. From the way he walked to the way he sat, everything oozed authority.


    "I will be frank, Yoko Tsurugi, you should have been expelled from the school by now because of your poor attendance record. It is a miracle to still see you in this school and somehow still on the records."


    The principal said as he held Amane''s file out. It was filled with pitiful reds that marked her as absent. She had also not submitted any assignments so her grades were awful as well. It was clear to see where the principal had a problem with her.


    "Do you have anything to say about yourself and your situation? If you do, then you can tell me. I am ready to listen to you all the time."


    The principal held himself quite openly and gave Amane a chance to confess what she wanted to. But she was not sure what the principal wanted her to say in response to what he asked.


    It was not as if Amane was keeping her doing a secret¡­most of the time. The principal likely knew that Amane was getting up as well as the media did.


    "Is this something you cannot overlook? Did someone finally complain about my absence? Then, can I take an early graduation exam? Now will also suffice. I do not think I will also have time to come to the school in the future."


    Especially with all the investigation and bullshit Amane got into. There was just too much to go through for school to be a priority.


    The principal seemed to have realized this as well because he just sighed.


    "I know your situation, Yoko. And I also empathize with you. So, I will help you out this time and allow you to take an early exam. It is within school rules after all."


    Once upon a time, Amane had thought that she would take her new life slow and easy. But the more she lived as Yoko, the more she realized that it was a dream that would not come true for her.

 Chapter 365 - 365: 365: Making arrangements [pt3]

    The principal was a good person. Either that, or he saw himself in Yoko.


    Whatever the reason might have been, he ended up agreeing to help Yoko out in the end. He already had the test paper prepared, and all Yoko had to do was fill it out.


    ''Let''s not question how the principal knew this would happen and why he has a test paper prepared for me. I just need to pass this test, and I will not have to worry about school again.''


    Amane was determined to finish this test and pass with flying colors. She looked at the test paper in her hand and sighed in relief. The questions that were being asked were easy enough to answer.


    When she looked at the principal, the man only nodded at Amane. That was how she knew that this man had helped her out.


    ''I guess having the principal on your side has pros and cons.''


    From that position, Amane was quickly able to finish her test. She knew she had aced it without rechecking it. And the principal graded her paper live.


    "This is flawless. You do not need to show up for the rest of the semester. I will handle your attendance and your assignments somehow."


    The principal promised, and it was tough for Amane not to look the gifted horse in the mouth. But in the end, she decided to let the principal be for the time being.


    She had no time to question his intentions and worry about her next step.


    "Thank you, principal. Since you helped me out this time, I will do you a favor in the future. You can ask me anything you want something."


    Usually, Amane needed to make promises more carefully. But if she had received something, it was only polite to give it back.


    "There will be no need for that, Yoko. I already got the reward for helping you out. Now, you should be on your way to help the divine guild out. I heard from Lady Suzuki that you are a big help to her on cases these days."


    "Ah, do not misunderstand. I used to be a member of the divine guild, and I have a soft spot for them. But that is not the reason I helped you out."


    The principal tried to defend his position. Amane did not care if she was being helped because of Charlie''s interference. But she would have liked to know about it beforehand.


    "I know, principal. But still, thank you. I hope you have a pleasant day ahead."


    Once Amane left the room, all the tension slipped out of the principal''s body. He looked at the screen in front of him with a tired sigh.


    "I hope the decision I made was the right one. And I would have preferred it if the one who asked me for this favor had been Lady Suzuki instead." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The principal picked up his phone and made a call. Chen picked up the phone on the other side.


    "I have done as you asked me. Yoko Tsurugi''s school records have been straightened out, and her education degree has been dealt with. The authorities will not investigate these records anymore."


    The principal assured Chen. He did have an idea about Chen''s plan, but the less he knew, the better it was for him.


    "Excellent. You will be compensated for your help. And remember, take the pill, and forget all about this incident."


    Chen warned the principal. It was easy for the principal to follow those words and take the pill. It would wipe his memory clean, and the principal would be purified of his sins.


    ''I am sorry, Yoko. You seem like a pure and good-natured kid, and I wish you all the best for the future. But unfortunately, you caught a crazy person''s eye. I did all I could for you.''


    The principal popped a pill in his mouth and swallowed it dry. His throat protested in pain, but he did not care. He needed to atone for his sins, and this was the best way.


    By the time the pill finished dissolving in his stomach, the principal had forgotten his plans and what he did.


    ......


    Once she was done with the tests, Amane headed out to meet Charlie. The divine leader was wasting Amane outside her school.


    ''I have no idea where Charlie gets her information from. But I know that she is fast and accurate in her predictions.''


    Charlie opened the door of her car and invited Amane inside. As expected, the driver was Sean as well. Amane raised her eyebrow and gestured toward Sean.


    "Oh! Sean is here because he is currently in charge of the detention center. He will help you get into that place quickly. The other inmates will also trust your authenticity more if Sean brought you in."


    Charlie quickly explained why she had brought Sean with her.


    Thinking back on it, she realized that it was a good idea. Charlie''s words were spoken from experience obtained after observing the inmates for many years.


    "I disagree with Mother''s choice. I still think it is too dangerous for Lady Tsurugi to go in alone, but it is our best chance at investigating undercover."


    Sean drove the car and landed it in front of a saloon. But unlike the average saloon, this one was a special saloon.


    Amane had heard about this place before. This saloon could help you blend with but with the help of abilities. It was expensive but highly effective in getting you the look you desired.


    "Sean, you can wait in the cafe for a few hours. We have no idea how long it might take us to finish our preparations."


    Amane understood the necessity of having to use abilities to mask her features.


    Regular make-up or preparations would deteriorate over time. Her make-up and preparations might slip depending on how much time Amane spent undercover.


    And there was no way she would go into the detention center with her actual looks.


    So, this saloon was their only option. And Amane confidently walked into the place. The first thing she noticed was how dark this place was. All the lights were turned to a dim setting; they could barely lighten up the room.


    The second thing she noticed was the lack of people in this saloon.


    "I made an appointment here and booked the whole place for us. We can have the employees under an oath to keep their mouths shut."


    Charlie assured Amane, and she must have used this saloon before. Otherwise, there was no reason for her to be this confident.


    Amane trusted Charlie''s judgment, so she agreed to try this saloon.


    "Lady Suzuki, Lady Tsurugi, we received news of your visit. Come inside, and we shall begin preparing you for the treatment. Our boss should be here soon."


    One of the employees led Amane and Charlie toward the back room. The corridor was empty, and the surveillance had been turned off.


    During this time, Amane passed through a wall with many portraits. They were all hanged in line, and the further Amane walked, the more familiar these portraits looked to her.


    The portraits hung at the end of the corridor made Amane feel nostalgic. Then she reached the last picture and felt her jaw tighten.


    It was a familiar face that covered the expanse of the canvas. It was one of the children Amane had adopted in her youth.


    From the looks of things, that child passed away long ago. But her family had thrived and even opened a famous shop.


    "Do you know that I used to be an adopted sister to the first owner of this shop? The first owner was a good child and obedient as well. That child was truly obedient and lovely."


    Charlie sounded nostalgic and sad as well.


    "Well, unlike me, that child was fully human and could not outlive their natural life-span. Death came for them sooner than I would have liked. But I am sure that the first owner lived a fulfilling life."


    Charlie assured Amane.


    Amane did not know if Charlie knew what she was doing or if instincts made her want to comfort Amane. But she appreciated every moment of time Charlie was lavishing her with.


    "I am sure that the first owner had a lovely childhood. After all, you were there to take care of her."


    Amane assured me, and she felt strongly about it. Only some of her kids had gotten along with each other. But they had supported each other in times of need.


    "I will not be that sure¡­But anyway, that is a topic for a different date. Today, we are here to have our makeover done. And I know just the get-up for you."


    Charlie grabbed Amane''s hand before pulling her up to the stand. One of the workers quickly looked at Amane''s skin and complexion to determine what products were needed.


    "Yoko, give me one minute. I need to provide these children with some instructions before we start. I have an idea about the kind of look you should have."


    Charlie''s eyes had a troublesome sparkle. Amane had a feeling that Charlie was going to take advantage of her.


    And once the makeover started, that feeling intensified.


    Once the workers finished, Amane opened her eyes to look at her face. The familiar contours of her face took her aback.


    Currently, she looks more like her past self than her present self. It had not been a drastic transformation, but enough to make no one think of her as ''Yoko Tsurugi'' if they looked at her.

 Chapter 366 - 366: 366: The important prisoner [pt1]

    "Charlie, how do I look? What''s wrong? Did the cat get your tongue?"


    Amane twirled her hair and looked at herself. She was startled once she noticed how much she looked like her past self. These workers had even gotten the shape of her eyes right.


    One look at Charlie made Amane realise how accurate her current get-up was to her past self. No wonder Charlie had been stumped after taking a look at her.


    "I¡­this is a little too much to take in. Maybe having you dressed up this way was not a good idea."


    Charlie opened her mouth and closed it. Amane held her signature smirk back and tried to change her attitude.


    She felt that Charlie might faint if she noticed more similarities between Yoko and Amane.


    "Thank you for all your help. I will pay the bill since my friend looks sick today. How much do I need to pay?"


    Amane took out her card, but Charlie grabbed her wrist and pushed her hand away. Before anyone knew it, Charlie handed her card to the parlour worker.


    "Use my card to pay for everything. In the future, if Lady Tsurugi asks for your service, then charge me instead. Lady Tusurgi is a dear friend of mine, so treat her as you would treat me."


    Charlie ordered the employees, and the nearest one hurried to take her card and make payment.


    Once Amane was sure her money would not be taken under any circumstances, she put her card away and waited for Charlie to finish her transitions.


    It took a few minutes, and then it was time to return. Sean had been called back already, and the car door was held open for Amane. She hurried over to make room for Charlie and adjusted the car mirror.


    He noticed the change in Amane''s attire and her new looks. A conflicted expression appeared on Sean''s face, and he seemed to have difficulty opening his mouth and speaking.


    "L-Lady Tsurugi, that getup¡­are you sure you should be dressed up like this?"


    Sean asked while checking Yoko out. Since it was not in a sexual way, Amane did not point it out.


    "Aww, what do you mean, Sean? Do I not look fantastic? What about me do you not like? My face? My hair? Or¡­ *gasp* don''t tell me! Is it my attitude?"


    Amane asked, and she watched Sean tighten his grip on the wheel.


    At the same time, Charlie made a noise that was a mixture of laughter and pained coughs. The familiar attitude combined with that familiar face caused Charlie to feel bitter about this experience.


    ''Maybe I am overdoing it a bit. I do not want to open festering wounds for Charlie.''


    Both Sean and Charlie had pained expressions on their faces. That made Amaen sober up, and she straightened her back.


    "My apologies. I was not the one who chose this look or attire. I doubt there is anything I can do about it now. I will try not to act out of line before you."


    Amane promised, but she could not change her nature. She would slip a lot in her act and not be careful.


    Mostly because she knew she could defend herself and did not need anyone''s help.


    "I¡­this was not why I asked you to¡­you will know why I sound so concerned soon."


    Sean wanted to tell Lady Yoko about Lord Chen''s and his mother''s twisted desires. How Yoko Tsurugi dressed reminded him of a portrait he had seen in Chen''s study. But the elder had refused to comment on it.


    Sean had noticed Chen''s twisted obsession with the owner of that portrait.


    After that, Sean found the same portrait in his mother''s possession. Being the curious person he was, Sean ended up asking his mother about the person in that portrait.


    The answer he had gotten could have been more helpful if he knew his mother''s past. All Charlie had told him was - an important person and an irreplaceable friend in her life.


    Even now, Sean could see how his mother stole a glance as she looked at Yoko.


    ''This could get troublesome. I hope nothing goes wrong.''


    But when had things gone as people wanted them to? Sean was sure that something big would happen soon.


    He just hoped that no one he knew or loved would get hurt by this accident.


    "Mother, I think you should wait out here. The atmosphere inside the detention centre is not pleasant. And the criminals might feel pressured if they sense your presence."


    Sean warned Charlie Suzuki. He knew his mother''s mindset better than anyone else. His mother was going to flip if anyone said anything wrong about Yoko.


    It was better to leave her mother out. And Yoko understood his intentions quite well. Sean was glad to see her cooperating with him.


    "Charlie, I agree with Sean. Your presence inside would agitate the inmates. Worst case scenario would lead to the inmates singling me out because of your presence."


    Sean was surprised by Yoko Tsurugi''s insight. She knew what to say at the right time to make her mother back down.


    One sigh, and Charlie Suzuki sat back in her seat. She looked at Yoko and Sean suspiciously, and she had likely realised that this was a ploy to keep her out of the look.


    "Tsk, you do not want me near the detention centre. I will respect your wishes, stay out here, and wait for you to return."


    Charlie sounded annoyed, but Sean knew his mother understood his reasons. This was all because of Yoko Tsurugui and how she handled her mother.


    ''I cannot let anything happen to Yoko while he is in prison. Not only would Mother flip out and threaten everyone, but Chen would also cause trouble.''


    Sean knew this fact, and he had a plan. He would give the over-lookers specific instructions to help Yoko out secretly and keep an eye on her simultaneously.


    Whatever was going to happen should not affect Yoko in any capacity.


    "Charlie, be a good girl and stop pouting. I promise to come out soon and meet you. Maybe I can take you to the pizza place you wanted."


    Sean could not hold his giggle back when he heard Yoko''s words. To him, this scene looked familiar.


    ''It feels like a mother is bribing her child to stay still. I do not want to say this, but it might work against Mother.''


    Sean watched his mother''s face go through different stages of acceptance before she sighed and agreed.


    "Fine, you can go. But that does not mean I am happy with our discussion."


    Charlie Suzuki finally lightened her hold around Amand''s wrist, and the young female slipped out. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sean, let''s go in before Charlie changes her mind; we do not want to cause any trouble for the local authorities."


    Yoko grabbed Sean''s hand and dragged him inside the building. All this hole, Sean would feel his mother''s eyes glaring daggers into his back.


    ''Oh no! Mother is not happy with me. I would need to be careful not to get on her nerves the next few days.''


    Sean had accepted it already. He would not have decent rest for the next few days. Now, he had one hope left - for Hortencia not to target Yoko.


    "He''s here. Look, he''s here again."


    "Do you think he is here to get anyone out today?"


    "As if! Can''t you see the robbed person walking behind the chief? He is here to throw another low-life in this prison."


    Sean heard the prisoners talking and pointing toward him and Yoko. They were betting on Yoko being a criminal or another officer at this branch.


    One of the guards in charge glared at the prisoners, and they all quietened down. Then, he looked at Sean with blank but careful eyes.


    "Chief, what brings you here today? Your visit was not scheduled anytime soon."


    The guard asked the question that all inmates were thinking. But unlike the inmates, the guard had a closer relationship with Sean.


    "I am here to bring you another person for the detention facility. This is Amane, and you should be careful when you handle her."


    "I have yet to meet a more cunning and ruthless mastermind than her. Her case is not fully detailed, and there was no public trial for her."


    Sean was not worried about being caught lying. There were cases like these in the past, and the guards knew better than to question Sean.


    The guard in charge of the detention centre paled once he heard what Sean had to say. He looked at Yoko and then Sean.


    "Really Chief? This delicate person is a mastermind? It is impossible to tell a rotten egg based on one''s body and looks, huh?"


    The guard taunted Amane, but she showed no signs of having heard it. It causes the guard to pout and try a different approach.


    He was about to say some degrading things when he dared to look up.


    ''I-perhaps, I should keep my mouth shut today. I don''t think Chief is in a good mood.''


    Sean glared at the guard in a way that said, ''Keep your mouth shut, or else.'' The guard was smart enough to follow those directions.


    "I will leave her in your care. Make sure you keep an eye on her and report to me if anything happens. There will be an interrogation session for her two days from now. And I want her to be unharmed and untouched for that duration."


    "Do you understand or not?"


    Sean asked, and the guard quickly nodded his head.

 Chapter 367 - 367: 367: The important prisoner [pt2]

    ''Sheesh, what kind of crime did this woman commit? The chief is personally here to escort her into the prison. I never thought I would see the day.''


    The guard looked at the chief with a surprised expression. But then he calmed down and decided to think objectively. He was sure the new inmate, he would admit, had severe charges.


    Why else would their chief personally escort someone into the detention centre without a trail?


    "Hey, did you understand everything I am asking you to do? I do not want any mistakes happening once I leave this detention centre."


    Sean asked the guard. His stern voice caused the guard to instantly snap out of his thoughts and give a salute back.


    "Yes, sir. I understand what you want us to do."


    The guard assured Sean. The guard stood tall, his pose confident to portray his trustworthiness. But Sean could not find the confidence to believe in the guard.


    Still, this was the plan they had decided on. And Sean could tell that Yoko was getting impatient as well. So, he decided to cut the theatrics and retreat for the day.


    ''It''s in your hands from here on, Yoko. Good luck, and I hope you do not get caught.''


    Sean sighed and decided to end the conversation.


    "I will leave everything in your capable hands. If anything happens, call me. I want to be informed about the slightest happening inside this detention centre. Do you understand?"


    Sean asked the guard. The guard nodded, his eyes filled with admiration and patience. He waited for Sean to leave before he showed his authentic colours.


    "You! I do not know what kind of crime you committed, but don''t you dare think this detention centre is easy to live in and control."


    "If you do not want to live a simple life, keep your head down. Or else-"


    The guard tried to intimidate Amane. He got into Amane''s personal space and caged her body with his bigger one


    Even if their chief had warned him to be careful, the guard was not worried. Amane was a petite female whose powers were locked before being thrown here. There was no way for Amane to hurt the guard.


    ''I am sure this fragile girl would cry and beg me to go easy on her. Maybe this will be wrong after all. This child also looks pretty, so maybe I can have fun along the way."


    The guard nodded to himself and looked at Amane. As soon as he opened his mouth, the guard felt the atmosphere tense.


    Instead of looking intimidated or even fearful, Amane had an amused expression. How she looked at the guard reminded him of Lady Suzuki''s glare when she looked at her subordinates.


    Amane had no interest in the guard or what he was proposing. But she did not want to stop the guard in his rant because she thought the guard was hilarious.


    Being subjected to such looks made the guard fume in fury. It distracted him from his words, and the guard turned red-faced.


    "What do you think you are doing? Do my words sound funny to you? Don''t cross any lone here. If I want to, I can easily make your life worse than hell."


    The guard warned Amane. But once again, Amane did not look intimidated.


    "You can make my life worse than hell? I doubt that. But if you want to try, then go ahead. Ah, but I must remind you I have an appointment in two days. You might want to curb your temper for that long. What if I tell Sean about your true nature."


    The guard was frightened and angered at the same time. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out.


    "D-Do you think chief would believe you? A heinous criminal like you does not deserve mercy. Y-You, lock her up in her cell now."


    The guard was taken aback and stuttered when ordering his subordinate to take Amane into custody.


    The poor guard who was singled out to escort Amane looked sick. His sick complexion made Amane take pity on the guard, and she decided to go easy on him.


    The new guard closed his palm around Amane''s arm and led her inside. His moments were gentle, and his personality looked meek.


    He was not a good fit for the prison. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you alright? You look¡­sick. Is it even safe for you to be here?"


    Amane was not as concerned as her voice would have one believe. But she did feel sorry for the guard. A sick person should not force themselves to work, no matter how much money they need.


    "I¡­am not sick. I have a pale complexion and a delicate condition. The Warden likes to use me because of this. Inmates either consider me an ''easy target'' or sympathise with me and do not give me a hard time."


    The guard admitted causally, but Amane could tell he was in pain and hiding it.


    Since the guard did not want to admit his illness, Amane did not push him for it either. She quietly entered her room and took a quick round.


    This place was decent for a detention centre. The bed was clean, and the bathroom looked hygienic as well. It exceeded Amane''s expectations in a good way.


    "Your room had a camera to record you all the time. So, try not to do anything funny. Also, meal timings are fixed. If you miss one, then you are out of luck. The work schedule is also set. You can check your timetable for all related inquiries."


    "I hope you get released soon."


    The guard locked Amane''s door behind him. But a meagre lock would not keep Amane in her cell for long.


    Once Amane was sure no one was in the hallway, she opened her lock and walked out of her cell. The corridor only had a few rooms like hers. Beyond that was a standard detention centre where everyone sat in their cells.


    Some people even had to share their space with a roommate because of a lack of space.


    At first, no one noticed Amane. She had been suppressing her aura so no one could catch her walking around.


    It was not until Amane walked halfway across the hall that another inmate noticed her.


    "Hey, girly, you are a new face around here. What did you do to land yourself in this detention centre?"


    The inmate asked as Amane walked past his cell. Once he called out, the other inmates also got curious about Amane.


    "What did you do?"


    "Did you steal something important? Kill someone important?"


    "Did you destroy some national secrets? How old are you?"


    "Now they even send kids like you down here? I feel sorry for you, kid. Here, come to me. I will comfort you. Hehe he¡­"


    The other inmates continued to poke fun at Amane''s situation. There was little to do down here, and these people wanted to entertain themselves.


    The noises kept on getting louder and louder. Soon, it became loud enough for the guards to interfere. The Warden strolled down toward the locking cells and looked at and yelled in an annoyed voice.


    "Shut up! What has gotten you all so excited? I will make you all regret it if you."


    The Warden''s yelling did not affect the inmates. They all knew he was a fraud who could only move his mouth. The Warden had gotten his position due to nepotism, and his right-hand man was doing his actual work.


    Seeing his words having no effect made the Warden jealous and worried. He knew that he needed to establish his authority.


    "Hey, come in here. I think these fuckers need a lesson taught to them."


    The warden''s earlier words did not dent these inmates'' attitudes. But as soon as he called his right-hand man, they calmed down. The warden was jealous of his subordinate. But he had to pretend like he was not.


    The large-framed, intimidating man entered the corridor and cracked his fist. He looked at the other inmates and asked them to settle down with his eyes.


    ''Ah, now I know how the useless warden keeps this detention centre in check. That is another I will dock him off for.''


    Amane had not been asked to investigate the detention centre staff undercover. But she might as well do it. Sean needed to know what was going on here.


    "Hah! You all are not as high and mighty as you pretend to be. Now, settle down. And you! What are you doing out of your room? How did you even get out of your room in the first place? The door is supposed to stay locked until it is time."


    The warden sounded surprised to see Amane walking outside. He was confident that she had been locked up.


    "What a fool you are. Do you think that useless lock would be enough to keep me locked up? I know you were a fool, but I did not expect you to be such a big fool."


    Amane taunted the warden, and she watched his face turn from ordinary to white and then red. The warden was having a hard time keeping a calm expression.


    "I¡­you¡­that¡­how dare you question my authority? You! Get her and teach her a lesson she will not forget. Hurry up and do it!"


    The warden ordered his second-in-command to deal with Amane. He was confident that Amane would lose.


    After all, even if Amane was in power, her powers were sealed up. This detention centre was his turn and no one else''s.

 Chapter 368 - 368: 368: The important prisoner [pt3]

    "You think you are mighty because you got our chief to accompany you to the prison? But you need to learn that you are not someone special. My right-hand man would teach a brat like you a lesson."


    The warden sounded gleeful as he watched his right-hand man approach Amane. The taller male was twice Amane''s size in every way. It was not a competition; everyone was sure Amane would get folded quickly.


    The inmates even proposed a bet about how soon Amane would get folded.


    Amane heard it all and knew it was her time to shine. No one was expecting anything from her. So she could easily impress them all with her skill and carve out her place.


    The buff man reached out to capture Amane. His hand closed around Amane''s arm, but that was all the handicap Amane was giving him.


    Even if Amane did not use her unnatural strength, there were ways to win against a more prominent opponent.


    Amane knew the proper joints to target if she wanted to immobilise anyone. She used that knowledge, and the right-hand man found himself being thrown over Yoko''s shoulder. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a tame fall compared to what Amane was initially planning. But it was enough to earn her everyone''s respect. The look on the warden''s face was the cherry on top.


    "Y-You! How did you! Oi, did you go easy on her? Even if she''s young and a child, you did not need to go this easy on her. Do I need to do everything myself?"


    The warden questioned his second-in-command. He heard the other inmates cheering Amane up, and his authority lowered considerably after this confrontation.


    He knew he needed to do something, but his mind was drawing a blank.


    "Do you want me to kill you? I-If not, then let my subordinate go."


    The warden''s mind spun, and he could not say anything but a threat. Amane''s unamused eyes made the warden step back, but he recovered quickly.


    He could not let a kid intimidate him like this. He had spent years cultivating his identity as a ruthless warden and could not let it all collapse in a single second.


    "Oh! Do you want to teach me a lesson yourself? Isn''t that an honour? I will not refuse such an offer if you are making it. Come, show me what you have got."


    Amane made a ''come here'' motion with her hands, accepting the warden''s challenge. The warden had not expected this, and his authority was suddenly lowered.


    ''Shit! I did not think I would get this far. I have nothing planned for this occasion. What do I do now?''


    The warden was in a difficult situation. He had not planned anything.


    And he did not get to plan anything as well. An arm rested on Amane''s shoulder, causing her and the others to look at the owner.


    Amane had to admit that the inmate who came to her rescue had a pretty face and could almost be mistaken for a woman. However, the lack of chest was a glaring issue regarding.


    "Oh my! I was unaware that our dear warden had walked down here to greet us. Had I known it, I would have visited even earlier. Now, what can I do for you, warden?"


    The warden and other inmates had gone quiet as soon as this new inmate had walked in.


    Amane''s sharp senses picked up words like ''not good'' and ''oh shit! Loki is here. Amane was confident about this man''s identity when she heard that name.


    While going through the history lesson, she also reviewed the list of criminals with the worst records.


    Loki had been on that list as a psychopath.


    "Y-You! Now, why did you come here? Ugh, forget it. I do not have the time to deal with you. Loki, you better not play with our new inmate. She is someone Chief Sean brought in himself. He will be here to interrogate her the day after tomorrow. So do not break her."


    The warden quickly walked out once he was done speaking. He tapped his second in command and walked out of the corridor.


    Amane was still determining if the warden wanted to help or hinder her. But his words certainly caused Amane to become the centre of attention.


    "Wow! You were accompanied here by Chief Sean! I never thought I would see the day. So, what did you do? I killed a whole unit of ambassadors and got locked up in here. What about you?"


    Loki asked with an excited voice. He seemed like the type of person who ignored social boundaries and got into your personal space.


    But at the same time, Loki also had a slick side to him. Otherwise, he would not have survived in this detention centre.


    ''I think I can use him well. But to do that, I need Loki to remain interested in me and my information. It is time to pull out my first hidden card - indifference.''


    "You want to know what I did to land myself in prison? Well, why don''t you guess what I did? If you guess correctly, I will reward you by answering any question you want me to."


    Amane promised, and Loki''s eyes shined with that challenge. He was going to take this bet.


    "Oh! Now, this is interesting. Why don''t we make it a bet? You must answer my question if I can find out why you are here. If not, then I will provide you with any information you want. The time limit is two days. So, what do you say?"


    Loki proposed this deal with all his confidence. Amane was not surprised to see him confident in extracting information.


    Had she not known of the initial handicap she had, even she would have had a hard time not believing this man. Now Amane just felt sorry for him,


    "Hmm, sure. In that case, we have a deal. I will look forward to what you can discover about me."


    Seeing how Amane had no records and no one knew her inside the detention centre, it would be impossible for her to be discovered.


    No matter how hard Loki tried, he could not find a reason for Amane being here.


    ...


    "What do you mean Yoko is in prison? When did that happen? And why? You should have informed me the second Yoko was arrested."


    Sherina looked at Sakura with an angry expression. She could not believe that her plans for the day had been ruined.


    It had taken Sherina a lot of time and persuasion to get Chen to visit her home. And Chen had only agreed after Sherina had told him about Yoko and her desire to see him.


    She had prepared a lot to make this gathering memorable, only to discover that Yoko was away.


    "Well, you should have run your plans by either me or Yoko before you planned this outing. So, it is your fault that this is happening. Do not blame me or Yoko for this."


    Sakura reminded his aunt firmly. She was not going to take any slander this time. But her aunt seemed to have yet to get the memo.


    ''Tsk, this useless child. I will have to teach her a lesson.''


    The only reason Sakura had not been able to dodge that slap was because she did not see it coming. Before she knew it, her cheek was red, and her head had been smacked hard.


    "Oh wow! I was not aware that Yoko''s mother had such violent tendencies. Now it makes me feel relieved that she is not here."


    Sherina cursed in her mind once she noticed Charlie Suzuki walk into her garden. The eldest female strolled around as if she owned the place.


    Charlie''s sharp eyes met Sherina''s, and Sherina shivered at the look she was getting. She could not look away, but she could not breathe either.


    "Sakura, is your cheek alright? Let me see. Tsk, this will leave a mark for a few days. Here, use this salve. It will heal your cheek faster."


    Sakura took the tube she was being handed and applied it to her cheek. Her eyes were confident and calm when she looked back at her aunt.


    ''This is bad. I need to redeem myself in Lady Suzuki''s eyes. I did not mean to hurt Sakura this badly. This was an accident.''


    "L-Lady Suzuki, welcome to our house. I am afraid that Yoko is not here today. May I ask what brings you here without her around?"


    Sherian needed to drive Charlie Suzuki away before Chen arrived. She wanted Chen and Charlie Suzuki to avoid meeting. Especially since Charlie liked Yoko and Sherina wanted Chen to marry her daughter.


    It was a mess waiting to happen.


    "Sherina, why do I feel that you are trying to make me leave? Indeed, that is not what you are trying to do to me. You are a good girl, and you listen to me well."


    Charlie Suzuki reached out toward Sherina''s face and touched her carefully. At first, Sherina flinched when she was touched. But when nothing happened, she looked up.


    Her eyes met Charlie Suzuki''s calm ones, and she tried to smile. But her mouth would not move.


    "Sherina, what do you have to say about yourself?"


    Sherina knew she no longer had a choice in this matter. Especially not after Chen walked into the garden and noticed Lady Suzuki.


    For some reason, Charlie Suzuki straightened herself out in a single second and looked at Chen with an unrecognisable look in her eyes. And Chen matched her gaze with his own dead-pan eyes.

 Chapter 369 - 369: 369: Establishing your place [pt1]

    "I was unaware that you had also invited the divine leader to the dinner, Lady Tsurugi. This surprised me, but I would have preferred a prior notice."


    Chen did not sound surprised or sad to see Charlie Suzuki at the Tsurugi estate. But he was a little careful about how he carried himself. His brain and body automatically straightened out, and he proudly held himself.


    On the other hand, Charlie Suzuki had gone stiff, and she looked at Chen almost as if he was a corpse she could not believe existed.


    Her mouth opened, but no sound came out. Finally, she pulled herself together and uttered a name she never thought she would speak again. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chen¡­you are alive after all."


    Charlie knew about Chen''s involvement with the HIVE. But he had never officially come out and shown his face. This was the first time they had met since they separated when Amane had died.


    The air had turned tense once these two laid eyes on each other. But Sherina was not about to let this destroy what she had prepared.


    She had worked hard to make this dinner a success, so she could not allow the atmosphere to be destroyed before the dinner started.


    "Hahaha, you both look like you know each other. Isn''t that splendid? Now, come in before it is too late. We should sit down and celebrate happier times."


    No one looked amused after hearing Sherina''s words. But she did not let it discourage her from inviting them all inside. Sakura was the one who finally decided to break the tense air.


    "It is no use standing here and glaring at each other. At least, come in and sit down."


    Sakura grabbed Charlie Suzuki''s hand and dragged her inside. She reminded herself that she was doing this for Yoko. That gave her enough strength to pull Charlie back inside.


    Chen watched this happen with a tense jaw. He did not know what to do in this situation.


    However, Sherina Tsurugi had a different plan than Chen. She grabbed Chen''s arm and dragged him inside.


    Chen was too stunned to protest or pull his arm back. Before he knew it, he sat at the dining table across from Charlie.


    "Let''s all be friends here. One of you is Yoko''s friend, and the other is her fianc¨¦. You will see much of each other, so learn to get along."


    Sherina Tsurugi said these words to lighten the atmosphere. But it ended up making the atmosphere even tenser.


    ''Tsk, just what did I get myself into? I should have started my plan to follow Yoko. I cannot take any more of this tense atmosphere.''


    Sakura sighed and tried to relax. But it was impossible to do with the current tension in the air.


    .........


    "Here, this is your food. What? Do you have a problem with this? New fish like you need to learn your place. If you want good food, then earn it."


    The cafeteria lady was the rudest inmate Amane had ever met. The big-boned lady was disrespectful to her and seemed to find it justifiable to be this mean.


    "Ah, the big Lady is at it again. Does she know what happened between the new inmate and the warden?"


    "I bet the cafeteria lady is being mean because of her crush on the warden. She wants to look good in his eyes."


    "You fool! It''s because of Loki. The new meat tried to get his attention. That is why she is being treated like this by the cafeteria lady."


    Amane kept half an ear out for the gossip, and half of her attention was on the cafeteria lady.


    The big-boned lady looked back at Amane and noticed how she was being stared at.


    "What do you want? You got your food, so go back to your desk now."


    Amane looked down at her tray and made an impatient face. She was not against threatening someone to get what she wanted. And this cafeteria lady was testing her patience.


    "This is amusing, but why don''t you give me some food now? I am afraid my stomach will not agree with this kind of food."


    Amane decided to give the lady one lady chance to correct her mistake. After all, anyone could make a mistake, and they deserved a second chase.


    However, the cafeteria lady did not realize how generous Amane was with her. She decided to be a bitch.


    "I told you that this is your food. Now hurry back to your seat and eat¡­"


    Amane grabbed the cafeteria lady''s shirt and yanked her face closer. Her eyes showed her impatience, and they shone with danger.


    "Now, are you sure this is all you can give me? I am not patient, and this is my last warning."


    The cafeteria lady finally felt it. It was a cold shiver that went down her spine. With a jolt, she realized she feared this new inmate.


    No one had ever intimidated her like this with just a look before. Not even Loki or any other higher-level inmate had such an intimidating and overbearing aura.


    ''I-I will die if I go against her. I need to do something to keep my cool.''


    The cafeteria lady was critical of what she should do next. She was sure she needed to find a way to calm the new inmate down.


    "Y-You want food? Well, what would you like? Pizza, Burger, something traditional? We have all of it in stock."


    The other inmates watched in shocked silence as the cafeteria lady was intimidated into giving Amane what she wanted. They could not see Amane''s face nor sense her aura.


    So, this display left them in awe.


    "You made the right decision by correcting your mistake in time. Otherwise, you would have been in for a tough time. Now, give me the best thing on the menu."


    The cafeteria lady took out the pasta and dumped it on Amane''s plate. She also added slices of other food and an apple to finish the meal.


    Amane sat on an empty table, waiting for someone to approach her. But no one did.


    ''Looks like I managed to scare off the other inmates.''


    "Looks like you managed to scare off the other inmates."


    Amane looked up at the person who sat opposite her. Loki''s familiar face snapped into her vision, and he gave Amane a happy smile.


    "Hello. I am back already. Did you miss you? I missed you a lot. I am also surprised to see you squaring off with the cafeteria lady so soon after your arrival. Usually, it takes people around a week to gain her respect."


    Loki sat down before Yoko and rested his head on his hands. He gave Yoko a searching look and refused to turn his head away from her.


    Even though Loki smiled at her, Amane could spot no signs of joy or enjoyment from his eyes. Instead, he looked at Yoko as if she were a puzzle, he was trying to find an answer to.


    "I am surprised to see you here. Does this mean you found out everything about me already? Let''s hear what you have to say."


    Amane lowered her fork and turned her attention toward Loki. She wanted to know what he had to say.


    "Hah, I tried to find out about you, but the warden knows nothing, and there are no records. You set me up for failure since the start. How am I supposed to know anything about you when the records do not exist?"


    Loki asked. Most people would have looked frustrated once they hit the dead end, but Loki looked excited.


    Amane knew that this man had a curious nature. And she was milking it for all it was worth.


    "Well, all I can tell you is that you have all the clues needed to know why I am here and what I want. I am sure you are smart enough to figure it out."


    A little encouragement went a long way to foster a relationship. In this case, Amane''s words made Loki''s eyes shine, and he looked more determined.


    "I am happy to know that you have confidence in my abilities. In that case, I try not to let you down."


    "Also, I would like you to accompany me. I told my ''friends'' about you, and they are interested in meeting you. Our usual hangout time is in the evening, so be ready. I will come and pick you up from your cell."


    Loki assured this. He sounded confident, and Amane was sure Loki knew her cell number. But finding it was easier.


    "Sure. I look forward to your visit during the evening hours. Now, I shall head toward my first destination - the work center. My schedule is packed, and I must get a lot done before I can log off for the night."


    Amane stood up. But not before she left a blood butterfly beneath the table surface.


    These small and deadly creatures could be used to record conversions and keep an eye on other people. They had multiple purposes, and Amane knew how to use them well.


    By evening, Amane had placed a blood butterfly in all the essential locations, and she would be able to gather the necessary data to process.


    She will also have a report to give Sean once he visits her for the ''interrogation.'' Until then, Amane could relax and play with the other inmates. She was interested in the people Loki wanted her to meet.


    Would they be as enjoyable as Loki was? Or would they be some average inmates Yoko could not even touch?

 Chapter 370 - 370: 370: Establishing your place [pt2]

    "Hey, Amane. Are you awake? I am here to break you out of your room."


    Loki kicked Amane''s door twice before she opened it. He was an impatient person who did not want to wait for anyone.


    Amane had known about Loki''s visit for some time now. But she pretended not to notice and ignored his desperate attempts to gather her attention. The blood butterfly that had been left outside Amane''s room recorded everything.


    Finally, after five minutes of letting Loki knock on her door, Amane opened it. She was done playing with Loki.


    "I am sorry. I was in the shower and did not hear you knock on the door. I am ready to head out."


    Amane spoke softly, and her smile pissed off Loki. Amane showed no evidence of having showered. And as far as Loki knew, the detention centre''s walls were thin. And with the way Loki had been knocking, Amane would have a hard time *not* hearing him.


    Even if she had been in the shower, Amane should have heard Loki''s desperate attempts.


    So, the only logical thing that made sense was that Amane ignored him.


    ''Tsk, this woman is a problem. She knows what to do and how to manipulate someone to make them take her side. I need to be careful while going up against her.''


    Loki felt his throat tighten, and he took a deep breath. He curbed his anger, forced his excitement, and wanted to cover his rage up.


    "You should not keep others waiting for long. Who knows what it would make them think about you."


    Loki tried to take a jab at Amane. But she deflected his words with a calm smile and arrogant attitude.


    "Oh, did I keep you waiting? I am so sorry. But next time, you should be more assertive and tell me you are there. I will come out as soon as I can."


    Amane was smiling brightly. Her eyes shined in the light, which made her look eternal. Loki felt fascinated and annoyed by her at the same time.


    ''Tsk, this woman knows how to manipulate me just as she wants to. And I am a food, being led around by her because of my curiosity.''


    "Let''s head out now. As much as I want to continue to banter with you like this, those old hags would have my head if I kept them waiting any longer."


    Loki whispered under his breath and forced Amane''s door open. They both stepped out of Amane''s room and were instantly met with security.


    The warden had noticed Loki''s interest in Amane. And he had kept an eye on them this whole time. Chief Sean''s warning continued to swim in his mind, and the warden knew what he had to do.


    ''I cannot allow Loki to put this prisoner in danger. The chief would have my head if anything did happen to this inmate.'' S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The warden decided to visit Amane to ensure nothing would go wrong. He reached the corridor and noticed Chen glaring at the guard who dared to stop him.


    The poor guard looked frightened to death. But he still maintained his stand and blocked Chen''s way.


    "Warden, would you care to explain what is going on here? Why are your goons trying to stop me?"


    Loki sounded pissed when he turned toward the warden. His scary eyes made the warden take a step back and cringe.


    "I-This is just a new security protocol, and Chief Sean asked us to enforce it in place. For a few days, gatherings would have to be prohibited. I am sure you understand Loki. There is nothing I can do about it."


    The warden apologized to Loki on the outside. But he was making fun of the inmate inside his mind. He could blame what he wanted on Sean, and no one would know if he was lying.


    "Really? Out of all the excuses you could have made, you blamed Sean for it. What a loser you are."


    Amane interfered before the warden could defame Sean''s name any more than he already had. Her interference made the warden see red, and he turned toward her.


    "What is your problem? Just because Chief Sean brought you in does not mean you get to make all kinds of statements about his orders. You do not have a right to question my authority."


    The warden felt his jaw hurt from clenching it tightly. His head was beginning to throb as well.


    But the worst thing he felt was the palpitation of his heart. He felt sick and tired of his life.


    "My problem? Well, since you asked, I can tell you my problem. It''s your need for knowledge when it comes to what is happening. Did you think you could trick me using Sean''s name, and I will never know?"


    Amane asked, and then the warden clenched his fist. Blood was beginning to seep out of his hand.


    Loki noticed this unusual behaviour and was convinced. The warden had tried to fool him just now.


    "Guards, stop them from moving."


    The warden ordered, but the guards were hesitant. They did tend to follow orders, but Loki was a dangerous individual. And Amane was hailed as someone who had taken down the warden''s right-hand man single handily. No one wanted to see her.


    Amane noticed this and decided to step forward. She was going to show these fools who they were messing with.


    "Do not move. A blood butterfly is on your shoulders, and I will attack you with it if you do anything funny."


    Amane warned, and the guards felt a light presence landing on their shoulders. The warden was shocked, and his eyes widened in alarm.


    "You! What is the meaning of this? How did you-!"


    The warden tried to make sense of what he was hearing. He was unsure how such a dangerous thing had slipped past his guards and entered the detention center.


    "Let''s not go into how I managed to slip all his past the guards. I am not the only one with the ability in this detention center."


    "But unlike most people, I will not hide behind my mask of innocence. I will become the boss of this place if I want to."


    Amane assured the warden, and he stuttered.


    "Y-You cannot do t-that. I am the b-boss of this p-place¡­H-Help me! No, don''t kill me."


    The warden started strong, but he ended up crying in the end. The butterfly nuzzled the warden''s neck, likely looking for the perfect place to sink its stem into.


    "Don''t worry. I will let you live if you follow my orders and do not piss me off. And telling anyone about these butterflies will end your life immediately."


    "I would be careful from here on if I were in your shoes."


    Amane waved at the warden and watched him stand there in shock. The guards had been spared, and Amane had no intention of tormenting them.


    "Will it be alright for you to reveal your cards like this? What if these people report you to the divine leader? Won''t it become a problem for you?"


    Loki asked, and Amane did her best to hold her laughter back.


    First, she could not see a world she could lose to Charlie. No matter how much power Charlie accumulated, she would still be someone Amane could control.


    Second, the reason she was here was also because Charlie had asked her to be there. She was not afraid of what Charlie would do.


    "The divine leader should not be a problem for me."


    Amane assured, and Loki let out a small but startled laugh.


    "Your confidence is off the charts. But you do have the right to back it up at the same time. Now, let''s head deeper into the depths of this detention center. I will show you the real reason this place was built."


    "It was not supposed to be a holding facility but a place to seal something. Now, you should look at this."


    Loki led Amane to the lower tunnels. It was a place Amane recognised since she had seen it before. What surprised her to see was that this place still looked safe.


    Time seemed not to affect this place.


    "The divine prison was kept to keep things far more dangerous than humans could imagine. Look at the size of this holding chain. Does it look like it''s human-sized?"


    Amane looked up and felt her heart sink. She knew that chain and the person who had been held by them before.


    It had been a half-goddess the divine guild had found. They had extracted all the power from the goddess and left her here to die.


    Amane had tried to save the goddess in her last life. But a goddess who had lost her divinity could not survive without a new power source. Amane was the best example of this phenomenon.


    After all, she had given her divinity to Kori to save Kori''s life. Then, she was thrown into these cells and treated as an experiment.


    Amane had escaped that life only to follow the same path. She had been a fool, and her life had achieved nothing. She had even dragged those who cared about her into hell as well.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Did you just set the chains on fire? How did you do that? T-They melted!"


    Loki looked at Amane and then at the chains in front of him. He could not believe his eyes when he noticed it.


    But Amane''s emotions had not calmed down. She was still angry and annoyed at being reminded of the past.

 Chapter 371 - 371: 371: The dark depths hides their secrets [pt1]

    The flames reminded Amane of the past. The memories it invoked inside her heart were better left forgotten. The more she remembered, the more guilt made her heartache.


    And it all started when Amane allowed her curiosity to get the best of her. And the divine guild took advantage of her authority.


    ''Humans are such a selfish and dull species. How can they entertain sitting around for hours and debating? I want to kill them all.''


    Amane yawned as the divine guild pretended to conclude in the court. She had purposely gotten caught to experience what being detained was like.


    But so far, she had been disappointed. Amane''s cuffs restricted her magic, but she could break out of them any second.


    The divine guild also tried to hold Kori hostage. However, Kori also complied with the divine guild because Amane cooperated with them. The divine guild did not realize how lucky they were.


    "You have caused us too much damage. Most of our people are injured because they fought you. Do you have anything to say for yourself?"


    Tired red eyes looked at the humans in front of her. Amane had a lack of will to live in recent days, but she did want to be treated better. These humans were testing her patience.


    Thankfully, not all humans were as dumb as they pretended to be.


    "Enough playing around. We will not conclude this. Mother, this creature might have caused us much damage, but we did bother it first. Maybe we are at fault here."


    The vice leader of the divine guild confessed, causing his mother to glare at him angrily.


    Another thing Amane noticed was human pride. It could often lead to dangerous situations for them. But some people let their satisfaction control them until they die. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Amane, should I kill them all?"


    Kori asked, trying to flex her cuffs open. The younger one could destroy this place in a heartbeat if she wanted to.


    But Amane wanted to see what the human had in store for her. What made them confident enough to try to detain her?


    "My son, you are a fool and far too compassionate person. These creatures you see in front of your eyes! They are not humans but monsters wearing human skin. The sooner you understand that, the better."


    "And for you! You will not be spared either. If you think you can get away, then think again. You shall spend your time in the detention center, away from your powers and being helpful to us by being studied."


    The leader of the divine guild passed her judgment. And that was the moment when Amane should have walked away.


    But as expected, her authority was always the root of all her troubles. And this time was no different.


    "You want to throw me in jail? Fine! I guess I will allow that this time. But are you sure you will not regret this decision?"


    Amane asked, and the leader clenched her teeth in worry and annoyance. The divine leader did not like Amane''s attitude.


    "Do not insult me like this, you devil. Our god''s power and authority are with us. Nothing can make us crumble if we have our go with us."


    The divine leader confessed, only to cause Kori to laugh.


    "Your goddess''s power and authority are what you are counting on? After what you did to achieve that bond, do you think your goddess will help you in your time of need? Her power is crying out in pain and agony."


    Kori''s words hit the divine leader hard. Her hand shook in anger, but she refused to fall into Kori''s trap.


    "This is enough. Take them away to the detention center and throw them into the pits. There''s no longer a need to show mercy."


    The divine leader passed the judgment, and Amane allowed herself to be escorted out. She watched a small form peaking at her. A young Charlie looked fascinated, and she watched her grandmother and father fighting.


    She was used to the scene. But she was not used to the radiating lady walking away from her. Something about this person was alluring to her.


    Amane winked at the young child, making Charlie flustered. And, of course, the divine leader noticed this.


    "You stupid child! Do you not realize what you are-"


    The divine leader stalked her way toward Charlie and pulled on her ears. Maybe she beat up Charlie as well. But it was a secret only Charlie knew.


    Amane never asked her adoptive daughter for such details, and Charlie never told her.


    "Amane, do we need to comply with the humans? I do not like them and what they stand for. I think the world would be a better palace without humans."


    Kori admitted as she was dragged along. Kori could have walked as fast as her jailer wanted her to. But she decided to be petty and slow down.


    The jailer tried to make Kori walk faster, but she held her ground. Her strength far exceeded an average person''s, and the man stopped.


    "Kori, play nice. This of this as a play. We are going undercover to understand what makes these humans so arrogant. And, we cannot keep killing everyone we come across."


    Amane reminded Kori, which made the younger one pout.


    Their jailer did not appreciate this chit-chat because he yanked at Amane''s chains to issue his warning. That turned out to be a detriment for the jailed. Amane did not bulge, but the jailer fell face-first on the ground.


    "See Kori. Humans are so fragile that they get hurt by the most minor things imaginable. We must be delicate with them if we want them to be our toys for long."


    Amane warned Kori, and the younger listened with full awareness.


    On the other hand, their jailer had a humiliated and angry expression. He did not like that he had been made a fool of.


    "You! Go inside now. I have had enough of you. I wonder how long you can keep your smile in prison."


    The guard laughed and forced Amane to walk in. Amane noticed the upcoming fall, but the jailer had no intention of stopping. His motive was clear - to throw Amane and Kori down the hole.


    ''I see. So that is the actual jail. I can feel the anti-energy spell and ruins itched all over the place. That place might become troublesome if we remain there for too long.''


    Amane doubted that humans had been able to build something this magnificent. She was sure that divine intervention helped them establish this place.


    Or this could be an abandoned palace of a goddess that had been long abandoned.


    Whatever the truth was, Amane knew this place to be troublesome¡ªno wonder the divine guild had sounded so confident.


    "Amane, this is¡­"


    Kori sounded hesitant for the first time. And Amane shared her sentiment. This was troublesome and annoying.


    "Ha! Not so high, and might you be now? I hope you like this hole because this will become your grave soon. Someone will be here to collect your blood sample tomorrow. Make sure you do not give them a hard time."


    The jailer sneered before he pushed Amane down the hole. Amane allowed herself to be thrown down because she was curious about these depths.


    It was pitch black down in the center. Amane''s eyes could see the faintest outline of what made up this place.


    And her eyes instantly moved up to a colossal body. It looked half human, but the lower half was reptilian. It hung from the chains, a pair of hands cuffed on top and another cuffed at the side.


    The body was sagged, and it could not move. But Amane knew that this body was alive.


    And worse, this body was a goddess like her.


    It should have been easy for this goddess to break free of her chains and run away. If the goddess wanted to, she could even take revenge on the divine guild that captured her and bound her in these depths.


    But the goddess did not seem to have any intentions of moving.


    "Hey, are you alright? Are you dead? Can I take over your powers now?"


    Kori asked as she reached out toward the unconscious goddess. Her divinity allowed her to absorb other''s powers and make them her own.


    It was a terrifying power, but Kori had no control over her appetite. That was why she had been abandoned right before her birth.


    "Kori, that is not a polite thing to do. You should treat others respectfully if you want to be treated with respect."


    Amane warned Kori and held her wrist back. She just saved this goddess from being swallowed whole.


    Slowly, the goddess opened her reptilian eyes and looked around. Something had woken her up from her sleep.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    The reptilian goddess asked this in a tired voice. She looked uncomfortable in her binds, but she also had no intention of breaking free of them.


    "We are prisoners in this place. But what is someone like you doing here? We came down here because we were curious about human limits. But your situation does not look the same as ours."


    Amane asked, and her concern caused the elder goddess to look faint.


    "I¡­this place is¡­I no longer remember why I am down here and what to do. I-I, what time is it? I should not be awake right now. I am tired, and I need to sleep."


    The goddess closed her eyes and fell asleep. Her limbs sagged in the chains, and she looked dead to one''s eye.

 Chapter 372 - 372: 372: The dark depths hides their secrets [pt2]

    The goddess fell asleep in front of Amane and Kori. Her face looked serene and peaceful, almost angelic.


    "She fell asleep. Amane, what does sleeping feel like? All the higher creatures on this earth sleep to replenish their energies. But we are different. We do not need to sleep, eat, or look around for means to survive."


    "Why are we so different from the others that live on this earth?"


    Kori asked this question. Until now, Amane had never wondered why she differed from humans and other creatures. She had just accepted that this was the way things needed to be.


    But these questions made her wonder if something was missing inside her. She was curious about things, but she never questioned them. Should she change this habit of hers?


    *Thud*


    Amane looked at the side door and made a noise before it opened, and a person in a white coat walked inside the room.


    This female looked unkept, and her hair was moving everywhere. She had also not showered in days, and her odor made Kori cringe and step back.


    But the human did not seem to care. She glanced at Amane and Kori before moving toward the goddess behind them.


    She held a needle and scalp in her hand and approached the goddess.


    "Hortencia, are you ready for today''s gathering? I will be taking your samples now."


    There has yet to be a response from Hortencia. But the snake-like deity did wake up and looked at the human fondly. Amane noticed how Hortencia''s eyes were lost in the past.


    The scientist carefully extracted the god''s body fluid and scratched away at her scale until it fell off.


    It was sacrilegious for a goddess to sit back and watch this happen. Especially when the person doing this to her was not even her follower or someone important.


    "I should burn this human off. How dare they try to be this disrespectful to a god in front of us? Do they have a death wish?"


    The display of rudeness triggered Kori. She hated injustice, and this was one of the highest degrees.


    She was about to unleash her power when Amane noticed the goddess and her calm expression.


    The goddess had consented to this torture and even looked content to give away what she could for the human.


    "Thank you for your patronage, Hortencia. I will make sure your samples are put to good use."


    The female scientist looked at ease as she walked away. Just as she opened the door, she turned around and finally noticed the two new additions in the room.


    "Oh! You are new faces here. I am sorry if I ignored you before. I have a one-track mind most of the time. My name is Anya. You can come into my lab if you want to."


    Anya was polite when she talked to Amane and Kori. Her eyes even softened when she looked at Kori.


    Red eyes observed Anya, but she held her ground. Amane observed Anya, but she did not feel like an evil human. So, Amane decided to throw her a bone for now.


    "My name is Amane, and this is Kori. We were both sent down here today. Is it still nice to meet us?"


    Amane asked with a curious voice. She wanted to know what response she would get from Anya.


    Would the human be surprised? Stumped? Angry? Scared? What kind of emotion would this human show her?


    "Ah, so you are a criminal? I would have never guessed that based on your aura. It is so clean and sparkly, making me feel refreshed."


    Anya sounded sincere. Amane had not noticed her eyes until now, but once she did, she could not look away.


    A white sheen covered Anya''s eyes, making her unable to see. No optic nerve connected to her eyes, and Anya was blind.


    But despite this shortcoming, she was doing her best to move around. She had no evil and disgust in her aura. She was an honest and hard-working child.


    Maybe that was why Kori could not hold her anger for long. She looked like a deflated balloon once Kori had her door open.


    "Criminal or not, you both feel like you are here to stay for long. Moreover, you look friendly, so that I will invite you both to my lab. You should be fine if you do not touch anything in here."


    Amane felt a spar of curiosity for human nature for the first time. She wanted to know more about this person and what made them tick.


    Were all humans this interesting? Or is this a particular case?


    The room they were led inside was also one Amane had never seen before. There were many flasks and equipment that she had never used before.


    "This is my lab. I analyses the samples I collect and find uses for them. Like this body fluid, I collected from Hortencia. It has a high concentration of healing agent."


    "If I know the synthesis of this material and artificially make it, then it would help many people."


    Anya sounded excited and nervous at the same time. She realized she was rambling and spoke more than she needed to.


    But she could not help herself. This was the first time someone had listened to her this attentively.


    Criminals or not, these people had given Anya the time of their day when no one else had done so. And for that, she was grateful. These people were unlike the selfish higher-ups of the divine guild who threw her here for research.


    ''Do not think about those selfish bastards. It would only make you feel worse.''


    "Everyone must be proud of you. I have never seen a human this dedicated to their craft before."


    For Amane to say these words was a big deal. She seldom praised others, and this was a human at that.


    Gods had a weird way of seeing the world. Their eyes were better than ordinary people''s, and it was easy for them to see the details that most people missed.


    However, Anya had told her something Amane did not know about. This was a big deal for her and had earned Amane''s respect.


    "I did not do anything special. Any scientist could have told you the same thing if they had studied a subject for as long as I had. What about you? Do you want to learn from me?"


    Just as Anya finished speaking, the detention center shook. The quake caused many pieces of equipment to fall and break.


    "Keep your head down. This is an earthquake, and we are underground. If the ceiling collapses, then we will be buried alive."


    Loud noises were heard around the room. Flasks and other materials broke as soon as they touched the ground. But one thing was for sure - this was not a typical earthquake.


    "Make your way toward the door. I think I know what is causing this earthquake."


    ''Nowhere to run¡­you have nowhere to run from me. How dare you try and get close to her¡­


    Ominous noises made their way toward Amane, and they burdened her head. They sounded jealous and hurt at the same time.


    There could only be one person who had such power.


    "Hortencia, you need to calm down. I am not trying to take her away from you. Anya is safe and not my type."


    Amane yelled back as she entered the main chamber first. She looked up at the gigantic goddess, but it had no effect.


    Hortencia pretended not to hear Amane and continued to pour her power out. Her chains rattled and started to break.


    At this rate, she would end up causing a rampage and killing someone. Amane needed to prevent that from happening. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hortencia, calm down. What is wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable? Do you want to be free? I can help you out, but you need to calm down."


    Anya chose the wrong time to come out. Hortencia noticed her, and she wanted to stop her powers from leaking out. But she had no control over her body.


    Hortencia had become weak from all the experimentation, and her aura and powers had also lost control.


    "Amane, what should we do? Should we get ready to fight?"


    Kori asked while flexing her hand. She also positioned herself before Amane and was ready to defend her.


    "We need to stop Hortencia, but not kill her. If you can stop her, I will bring Anya out of danger. Then, we can work on calming Hortencia."


    Amane planned, and Kori nodded.


    The next time Hortencia''s powers threatened to break out, Kori absorbed them. The younger goddess was still inexperienced, so Kori had difficulty keeping these powers in check.


    But she managed to do so, and Amane used her chains to pull Anya back.


    Her chains also prevented Anya from getting hit by the debris. That enraged Hortencia, and she focused her attacks on Amane.


    But Kori broke energy before it could reach Amane.


    "You are pissing me off. If you want to pick on someone, then pick on me. I can handle someone like you with ease."


    Kori taunted, and her actions attracted Hortencia''s attention. It gave Amane enough time to pull Anya back and use her chains to bind Hortencia.


    Once Hortencia was bound, Kori wasted no time in absorbing her access energy. But when she tried to pull her hand back. She was not able to.


    She had no control over her body or her powers.


    "A-Amane, help me out. I don''t know what I should do-"


    Amane rested her palm on Kori''s face, and her powers calmed Kori down. She was finally able to pull her hand back.

 Chapter 373 - 373: 373: The dark depths hides their secrets [pt3]

    Finally, both Kori and Hortencia calmed down. But it had been a close call. Both had solid energies, and their clashing could have been fatal.


    "Thank God no one got hurt. I am so sorry. This is your first day here, and you face such a dangerous situation. Hortencia is a little¡­unstable these days, and you caught her at the wrong time. I swear that she is not usually like this."


    Amane could feel Hortencia''s emotions, so she knew that Hortencia was in immense pain right now. But as a goddess, her constitution told her to ignore her despair and pay attention to her duties.


    Since Amane was the same, she understood Hortencia on a spiritual level. She was not angry at Hortencia for the attack.


    But the same could not be said for Kori. Kori was a young goddess without facing the world and its cruelties. Her expectations and responsibilities toward Hortencia were not the same as Amane''s.


    "I don''t care what excuse you make for her behaviour. I am not going to forgive Hortencia for trying to kill Amane. But I will follow Amane''s will and not hurt Hortencia until she tries something funny with us."


    Kori promised while she pulled all her energy inside her body. Amane might have asked her to stand down, but she was still vigilant and watching for things.


    "Well, I cannot ask you not to be vigilant since your life is on the line. But I will ask you to show mercy where you can. Anyway, I should get back to work. The samples have an expiring date."


    Anya explained before she went back to her lab. Amane was curious, so she followed her inside.


    On the other hand, Kori chose to stand guard and wait for Hortencia to gain consciousness. Amane had no idea what kind of talk Hortencia and Kori had once they were left alone.


    Things were tense for a while after this. Amane enjoyed her life in the detention centre and learned human magic. Kori learned ruin enforcement and enchantment.


    Every day was fun, and time passed.


    Until that tragic day, the detention centre broke down in an uproar. No one knew why this happened, but the inmates decided to rebel and break out.


    Stomping sounds were heard as people rushed to their freedom. The ruins that bound one''s power stopped working suddenly, and everyone took advantage of it.


    "Yoko, let''s get out of here. There is nothing more this place can teach you. And I think we have learned enough about human culture by now."


    Amane looked at Kori''s calm eyes. Everyone was panicking, but Kori looked at the crowd like she expected this to happen.


    That was when the first seed of suspicion took root in Amane''s mind. She was sure that Kori had a hand in this tragedy. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kori was the only one with the knowledge and power necessary to force the ruins to change. She might have given these inmates a hand.


    "Kori, what are you planning here? Why did you mess with the ruins?"


    Amane asked Kori straight. She wanted to avoid beating around the busy and sour her mood. She needed the answer from Kori''s mouth.


    "What am I planning? I am not planning anything. Someone prayed for me to help them, and I granted their wish. Isn''t that what we are supposed to do? Grant wishes of someone who had strong desire?"


    Kori asked with a confused expression. It was impossible to tell if this was a genuine expression or Kori''s acting.


    "Kori! You¡­were never interested in humans or granting their wishes before. Why did you start now?"


    Amane asked, but Kori had no answer for her. She never told Amane what she was thinking that day. Panic surged among the masses, and even the guards had difficulty holding everyone back.


    Anya had been deployed in the relief efforts and did her best to keep the people safe and comfortable.


    But Anya needed to know how unreliable and unpredictable people could be. Not everyone''s purpose was to get out and gain freedom. Many of them wanted to avenge their loved ones or their unjust treatment.


    Anya was busy helping a fallen inmate when she felt someone stab her in the chest.


    She looked up, but her stabber had his face covered, and he looked satisfied to see Anya bleed out in front of them.


    "W-Why? I never did anything wrong¡­"


    Anya asked, and her strength began to fall. She wanted to know why she had been hurt this badly. But her attack laughed unstably. His laugh was full of joy and relief.


    "Finally, I avenged my lover¡ªm-My lover, who died for your experiments and countless other sacrifices. D-Did you think you would get to live a happy life after what you did."


    "Your lover?"


    Those were the last words Anya ever spoke. Her body went cold, and her eyes closed. She was dead within a minute.


    Her killer dragged her body through the walls and toward Hortencia''s chamber. He threw Anya in front of the goddess and looked up at her.


    "Oh, powerful one, please accept my sacrifice to you and give me strength. I will forever be your servant-"


    The man''s head was served from his body before he could speak. Enraged eyes looked back at the messy corpse and Anya''s dead body.


    Hortencia could not believe her eyes. She tried to feel Anya''s spirit, but the human was long dead. There was no way to bring her back without heavy sacrifices.


    Anguish-filled tears filled the halls of the detention centre¡ªthose who heard it shivered in fright.


    "Amane, this is¡­"


    Kori started to speak, only to be stopped by Amane.


    "Hortencia is in pain. We shall check on her to see what is wrong."


    Amane planned and walked toward Hortencia''s chamber. Kori realised what was going on before Amane did and placed a hand on her shoulder.


    "Maybe we should give Hortencia time to gather her thoughts and calm down. It looks like Anya died. She must need some time to pull herself together."


    Kori tried to make Amane listen to her. But Amane was too stubborn, and she refused to sit back. She was going to make Hortencia listen to her by any means.


    The hallway leading up to Hortencia''s chambers was destroyed. Magic lashed out at anyone who dared to approach her chamber.


    Amane used her magic to put up a barrier and opposed that force. She had to use her sealed will and power to keep the barrier intact. Hortencia was going berserk, and it would be dangerous soon.


    "Hey, wait for me. Let me help you get to Hortencia."


    Kori mixed her magic with Amane''s and snuck her arms around the older''s waist. Her shorter height made it impossible for Kori to know where she was heading. But she trusted Amane not to let them get lost.


    Hortencia''s chambers were a mess. She had left nothing intact. And no one could appease her either.


    The vortex of power that trapped Hortencia warped around Anya''s dead body.


    ''If I can get that body, I can negotiate with Hortencia. But first, I must ensure I reach that body in time.''


    "Kori, I will attract Hortencia''s attention. You should try and reach Anya''s body."


    Amane did not give Kori any time to refute her request. Before Kori could speak, Amane was off, and her chains smacked against Hortencia''s body.


    Hortencia did not find Amane''s attacks amusing. She fired back with her skills, and Amane blacked them all. It was a clash of incredible powers that nicked Amane''s face.


    She looked up with an annoyed grin. But Hortencia was not herself right now. Her berserker power broke Amane''s defences and hit her in the chest.


    It hurt, and Amane was sure she had broken a bone at the very least. But she also noticed how Kori could reach Anya''s unconscious body, and Hortencia stopped attacking.


    Amane wanted to stay conscious and hear the conversation taking place. But the pain took over Amane''s mind, and she collapsed.


    Amane entered a healing state for the first time and cut her connection off with the world.


    ...


    "Amane, stay awake. Are you alright? Hey, talk to me."


    Kori had never seen Amane collapse in front of her eyes. This was her first time, and her heart skipped a beat in fear. She did not dare approach Amane and confirm her worst fears.


    Instead, all her anger and sorrow concentrated inside her chest and found a common outlet.


    "You! What did you do to Amane? Just because your lover died does not mean you must take your anger out on Amane."


    Kori yelled back at Hortencia, but the elder goddess did not listen. She cradled the dead body in her arms like a baby and smiled.


    "I loved her. I loved her so much that I allowed humans to continue to do what they wanted with me in exchange for being able to stay with her longer."


    "But in the end, she was taken away from me. This place that clipped her wings and destroyed her soul! I will not let it stand. I will make sure the humans regret angering me."


    Hortencia yelled before she began to chant a spell. Her body began to fade, and Kori knew her intentions.


    "Wait! You cannot. If you use this spell, then your existence as a high goddess and your powers-"


    "They will reduce and fizzle away. But I will be able to give Anya a second chance at life. Exchanging my powers for her second chance does not seem like a bad trade."

 Chapter 374 - 374: 374: The dark depths hides their secrets [pt4]

    "Let me tell you one thing, young one. Humans cannot be trusted as a species, but not all are bad. The same could be said for gods. But unlike humans, a god''s death is irreversible. So, if you cherish your partner, do not let her die."


    Those words shook Kori to the core. Until now, she had never considered Amane, her partner, but now she thought differently.


    Her wide-eyed look was enough to make Hortencia chuckle in amusement. Her body eroded faster and faster while her soul shined a bright white.


    "My time is up now. I wish you the best of luck. But I will also advise you - the one who governs fate is mighty. Only an overwhelming power can overcome his decision and change his sentence."


    "You may have to make a decision one day and swallow fate if you want your partner to live."


    Hortencia''s eyes shined silver when she spoke. Her magic-laced voice gave Kori the chills. Hortencia was not saying these words because she wanted to but because her powers told her something.


    "May your journey be a better one than mine was."


    These were Hortencia''s last words before she dissolved into mist. Kori was left standing in the clearing and quickly turned her attention to Amane.


    Amane''s body was cold, and reserves were damaged. But she was not in a life-threatening position. She would recover from this injury soon. But Kori could not shake her weird feeling when she looked at Amane.


    ''Is parting inevitable for us?''


    ....


    Yellow eyes blinked, and Kori woke up from her sleep. She had a terrible past dream that put her in a bad mood.


    The past could not be denied. Nor could it be changed. The mistress of time was harsher than fate, and her power was undeniable.


    ''But If I can overcome fate, I can also overcome time. I just do not see a point in increasing my load now.''


    Kori looked at the reports that were laid out in front of her. They all detailed the experiments Chen had conducted to bring Amane back.


    They were all-powerful in theory, but they needed more practical applications. But the beasts were a good starting point for Chen.


    It was unfortunate that Amane had reincarnated before Chen could conclude. His experiments would never show results now.


    "Mother, are you listening to me? I said that I am sorry for my failure. I invited Yoko Tsurugi, but she was busy. She had undertaken an important mission and would not return for a while."


    Chen explained the situation to Kori in an annoyed voice. He sounded angry and ashamed to tell Kori this news.


    The news disappointed Kori as well. She wanted to see Amane once more and to reconcile with her. She was sure Amane would recognize her as soon as she saw her.


    ''It has been centuries since we last saw each other. Waiting a few more weeks will be worth it.''


    Kori did not show her impatience on her face. Chen could not read her expression and became more nervous.


    "I¡­father, I guess you do not care, huh? Let''s talk about something else then. Here, look at these reports. Hortencia had decided to increase the scope of her experiments. Sean is helping her choose her subjects."


    "According to her, we will start to see results soon."


    Chen held the report before Kori, expecting her to take it from him. But Kori did not touch it. She had promised not to interfere with Hortencia''s research and her intentions.


    Since Chen did not know Hortencia''s real intentions, he could drink tea in peace. And Kori was not about to tell him about the deal between her and Hortencia.


    "I see. Keep me posted about Hortencia and her progress. I will entrust everything to you regarding this matter, so take care of it for me."


    Kori washed her hands off this topic. Chen looked happy when his father entrusted him with these responsibilities.


    "Of course. I will take care of everything from here."


    Chen walked out, not even noticing the conflicting look Kori had on her face. She was unsure if her actions were right or wrong, but this was the best she could do for now.


    ''I am sure things will be alright. I have planned everything out nicely. Nothing will go wrong.''


    Kori had to believe in her plans and her powers. After all, she had managed to change fate once. What also stopped her from changing it a second or a third time?


    ....


    "Hey Amane, are you alright? Ah, are you into kinky stuff? I don''t think these chains would come in handy for that."


    Loki teased Amane, and she snapped out of the memories that plagued her mind.


    The past shall remain in the past. Trying to think about it would not help Amane solve the current situation.


    "So why are we here? Did you want to show me these chains?"


    Amane asked with a tired sigh. She needed to take her mind off the depressing memories threatening to crawl up her spine.


    "No way! I am not here for anything that stupid. I just wanted you to meet someone special. This person doesn''t leave her lab often, but you will get along quite well."


    Loki explained before he opened the door to a familiar lab. Amane''s heart sped up as she opened the door.


    The familiar lab, the familiar scene. It was almost as if Amane had stepped back in time and was visiting her friend.


    The friend was no longer there. Instead, an unfamiliar face stood behind the counter, and mixed materials were in the test tubes.


    "Hey, Rune, drag your head out of your experiments and pay attention to me. Look, I brought someone new with me. Did you even notice? Your lack of interest in me makes me sad."


    Loki pretended to clutch his heart and look at Rune with wide eyes. He was trying to appear innocent in front of her.


    But Rune was not amused by his acting. She looked annoyed and glanced at Loki before returning to her experiments.


    As soon as she did, she looked up again and noticed Amane standing beside Loki. That attracted Rune''s attention, and she stopped her experiments.


    "Rune, what did you do? Where did you catch such a good specimen? Hurry, detain her. We need to detain her and conduct experiments. I can already see all the possibilities-"


    Amane''s amused mood soured, and she glared at Rune. The pressure of her gaze made Rune freeze, and she stopped speaking.


    Rune gasped for breath as Amane increased the pressure on her body.


    "Come on. We are all friends here. Rune, this is Amane, and she is *not* a person you can conduct experiments on. You will die if you try. And Amane, this is Rune. She is our resident scientist as well as doctor."


    Rune finally took in a deep breath once Amane pulled the pressure back. She looked at Amane with a scared expression.


    Amane was sure that Rune would not try anything annoying with her now. She would be too scared to even look in her direction.


    "Did you set this lab up yourself? How long have you been here? What about the previous owner of this lab?"


    Amane wanted to know everything regarding his lab.


    She was not sure about Charlie, but she knew that the elders of the divine guild knew about the tragedy in this room and Anya''s death. They had closed the research lab in Amane''s time to honor Anya''s death.


    Or that was what those old men had said.


    But Amane wondered how long those old fools had kept their promise. They may not have even waited a year before reinstalling this lab.


    ''Hortencia would be disgusted if she saw this lab up and working. She might have done everything in her power to destroy this place. What if she revived to destroy this place?''


    Amane suddenly had a ridiculous thought. But as soon as she thought it, she broke out into laughter.


    Such a thing was impossible to happen. She was sure that she was fooling herself.


    "This reminds me, were you responsible for the difference between people in the detention center? I heard the guards discussing it when I was brought in."


    Amane finally started her investigation. She needed to start at a time when the other''s guard was down. She had a feeling she would not get a better opportunity than this.


    "Hah, as if. If I had human subjects to experiment on, I would not be stuck halfway. Even I have no idea what is going on."


    Rune explained as she continued her experiment. She had no interest in this talk and let the others know.


    "It started about a year ago. People began to disappear for no reason, causing the guards and other inmates to panic. It was tense for a while, but nothing happened for weeks."


    "Just as we relaxed, another disappearance happened. But recently, the rate of disappearances has increased, and we are all worried we can be next."


    "Do not move around alone if you can help it. That is when the kidnapper strikes and takes their prey away."


    Loki warned Amane, and now she had a lead. She knew what she had to do, but she needed time.


    "I see. I will try my best not to move around unnecessarily and not be alone. I hope you will let me know if you also find anything important regarding this case."


    Amane looked at Loki when she said that, and he agreed quickly.


    "Yeah, sure. I will let you know if I get a lead." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 375 - 375: 375: The dark secret of the detention center [pt1]

    "Work harder and faster. If you do not work, you will not get to eat. You need to earn your keep in the detention center."


    The warden smacked his whip on the ground to appear intimidating. But the inmates had no fear of his whip or his attitude.


    One of the inmates even yawned when the warden gave up his speech. It enraged the warden enough to make him see red and growl. The warden glared at the inmate to make him stand down.


    But the inmate looked unbothered and continued to stand relaxed. He did not flinch when the warden smacked the area before him with the whip. The sharp cracking noises the whip made left no lasting impact.


    "Warden, we understand. It''s the same drill every day, so you do not need to repeat it to us. You are boring us to death here, so hurry up with your speech."


    The inmate yelled, causing the warden to grip his whip harder and look at the inmate with an annoyed expression.


    "H-How dare you talk back to me! Don''t you know what I am capable of? Here, has a taste of my whip."


    The warden smacked the inmate with the whip. Despite the harsh sound of the whoop, its impact on the inmate was minimal. The inmate did not even flinch when he received the whip''s impact.


    It caused the warden to feel ashamed, and he signaled for this second-in-command to move forward and deal with the inmate. Finally, fear sunk into the inmate''s eyes, and he backed down.


    Dealing with the garden was one thing, but the second-in-command was scary.


    "Now, if you know what to do, let''s get to work. You have your areas in front of you. Use your hands to clean up the walls. Do not let a single dust particle remain on them."


    The first duty of the day was cleaning the prison. From floor to ceiling, the whole place was the target. The inmates were tasked with cleaning up the area.


    Amane looked at her section and was sure she was being played with. The area she had been assigned was larger than that of other inmates.


    It was also challenging to clean since it had a lot of details. But Amane did not exchange any complaints about it.


    She had no intention of cleaning the detention center in the first place. This place received funding for cleaning purposes, and Amane saw no need to contribute.


    Her area was also near the runes that comprised the detention center''s security code. The security code made one powerless in the detention center and bound their powers. It was the basis of the detention center''s power and authority.


    So far, Amane has heard about the code, but she has not been fortunate enough to see it with her own eyes. But she was going to change this today. Today, she would find the secrets behind the detention center''s powers.


    "Stop lazing around. You need to get the cleaning finished today. Chief Sean will be visiting us tomorrow, and some of you might get to leave early. So, make sure you give it your all."


    The warden emotionally manipulated the inmates with his words. Many of the naive people inside the detention center fell for his trick.


    But anyone with some legal knowledge and field experience knew that the warden could not do anything. Sean did not trust the warden much in the first place. There was no way he would listen to the warden.


    People got to work, and Amane entered her section as well. The guards kept an eye on most inmates. But people like her were left alone.


    Since Amane had free time now, she decided to look around. The security runes of this detention center lay in the center of the formation. Amane was two corridors away and decided to visit the place.


    She pushed the door open and looked inside the corridor. The guards glared at Amane when she left her post and walked into another hall.


    But since Amane did not stop, the guards approached her and asked her to step back into her assigned section.


    "I am afraid you cannot leave your assigned section until you finish cleaning it. Those are the warden''s orders, and you must follow them."


    The guard informed Amane with a confident voice. He wanted Amane to turn around and head back, but she pushed past him toward the other corridor.


    "Hey, did you not listen to me? I said that you need to head back now. Are you ignoring me?"


    The guard was pissed. He had not heard about Amane''s skills and how she quickly dealt with the second-in-command. In his mind, he could take her out with ease.


    So, he attacked Amane when her back was turned. When his hand landed on Amane''s shoulder, she twisted her body and threw the guard over her shoulder. The guard looked surprised, and his face met the ground.


    He looked up, only to see Amane''s unamused expression looking back at him.


    "Do not test me again. I am not in a mood to deal with unnecessary bullshit. Next time, I will blow a hole in your stomach without looking. Do you understand?"


    Amane asked with a threatening voice. The guard looked back at her before nodding and backing down. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He did not want to face Amane on a bad day. It caused Amane to sigh and look away. She walked past the fallen guard and into the second hall.


    There was nothing special about this hall. Even the runes that kept this place up looked ordinary at first. It was impossible to tell where the power-suppressing runes were placed.


    Amane needed to check out the runes more. She touched the runes to check if she missed anything. However, the runes still required to be completed before being read. There needed to be more context.


    Rune language was complicated. You could jumble its words, and the sentence''s meaning would not change.


    Essentially, ''She is a girl'' and ''A is girl she'' would have the same meaning and context. However, one was significantly more straightforward to understand than the other.


    "Ah, this complicates things. I cannot read these runes until they are all here."


    Amane had to give up for the day. She had spent some time on the runes and needed to investigate her case. She returned to her hall but heard a loud yell in the distance.


    She and others in the vicinity headed toward the area where the yelling originated.


    An inmate sat on the ground, her eyes wide and lifeless. She looked at a dead body in front of her and shook.


    The dead body was heavily injured and had a lot of broken bones sticking out from all angles. It looked like a deadly fall, but there was no platform to jump down from.


    The guards and warden approached the dead body as well.


    "I¡­this is¡­I found him dead in here. I-I do not know what to do, and¡­it was not my fault. Please, it was not my fault. Do not lengthen my sentence. Please, I beg you."


    The inmate sounded worried and scared at the same time. She no longer wanted to be in the detention center because she feared for her life.


    She had already heard about the disappearances in the detention center. And now there was murder as well? Her fragile mental health could not take it.


    "Silence! You do not get to decide what I will do with you. In this case, you are the primary suspect, so you must be held accountable. Guards, take this prisoner to her room and keep an eye on her. I will open an investigation on this death."


    The warden promised, but the inmates only rolled their eyes.


    The death of inmates was not a pleasant topic. But it was not an uncommon one either. This inmate had likely tried to commit suicide and fell at an awkward angle.


    There was no need to feel alarmed about this.


    "Ugh, you! Clean this up before tomorrow. Chief Sean must not know what happened here. Take this body to the labs and have it disposed of. I do not want to deal with this today."


    The warden ordered his second-in-command. From how he commanded the scene to his confidence in his actions, it all told Amane that this was not the first time the warden had dealt with a death.


    Maybe death was more common in the detention center than she first realized.


    "Oh my! That body looks painful. I wonder what this person did for them to end up like that. I pity them."


    Loki whispered these words directly into Amane''s ears. She might have been surprised had she not felt his presence arriving behind her a few seconds ago.


    "This looks like a murder case. Someone must have killed this person and thrown this body in here to disguise it as a murder."


    Amane gave Loki the side-eye, but he just smiled back at her.


    "Oh, and what makes you think that? Do you have any evidence to back your claim?"


    Loki asked with his pleasant grin. But Amane only shook her head and did not reply.


    She already knew that Loki was the culprit behind this murder. The faint smell of blood that came off his body was familiar, and Amane found it comforting.


    But if Loki did not want to disclose what he did, Amane would not say anything either.


    She would keep his secret for the time being. Loki was still useful to her for now.

 Chapter 376 - 376: 376: The dark secret of the detention center [pt2]

    "Hmm, what makes you say this is a murder and not a suicide attempt? Is there some kind of evidence that proves this?"


    Loki asked with a smirk on his face. He was confident that Amane would fumble and not be able to answer him. But that was where he was wrong.


    Amane had a lot of ways to prove this to be a murder and not an assassination. And the first one was evident to her.


    "Well, this room has no high ceiling and is only two stories tall. A fall this short would not cause a human to bend like this."


    "Second, this body might look body at first glance. But all the breaks I can spot are clean and do not damage the specimen. So, either this man was fortunate, or this was a deliberate attempt to kill this inmate."


    "I wonder which one it was."


    Amane looked at Loki with confident eyes. Loki looked taken aback when Amane looked at him. But then he laughed, grabbed his middle, and laughed out loud.


    "Ah, you are an intelligent person, Amane. You managed to piece together so much in such a short amount of time. So, do you have any idea who the murderer was? Any guesses at all?"


    Loki asked with a broader grin than before. He challenged Amane to tell him what had happened.


    Amane looked at the man behind him with a tired sigh. Loki was pretending to be uninterested in what Amane had to say. But he was curious about what conclusion Amane would arrive at.


    "You are asking me if I know the culprit? Hmm, let me think. One person in this hall gives off a strong scent of blood. Fresh blood has left its mark no matter how much they try to wash or mask it."


    "Would you like to try and guess who it is?"


    Loki did not flinch when Amane asked him the identity of the murderer. He looked at her with a confident grin and then looked around the hall.


    "Hmm, let me think here. Who could be the one to kill such a young inmate? *gasp* You don''t think it''s the warden, right? I never knew he was this vicious."


    Loki dramatically clutched his heart and looked at Amane. His mischievous eyes looked at Amane, daring her to contradict his words. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane shook her head at Loki''s actions. Loki had realized the true scope of Amane''s knowledge and was not subtly trying to distract her. But he was unlucky because Amane did not care about him.


    "Next time, be careful if you kill someone. You will not be able to cover it up this well."


    Amane warned before she left for her room. Loki continued to grin at her back, but his smile fell off as soon as Amane left the room.


    Loki had tried too hard to warn Amane not to speak the truth. The more she pretended to be oblivious, the better it was for her and Loki.


    But if she insists on knowing the truth, Loki must take it out. But first, he needed to drag this body down and offer it to Anya. He was sure Anya would be delighted to have new fodder to test her drugs.


    ''Maybe I am a fool for trying to please Anya with my gifts. A girl like Anya will never be satisfied unless I offer her all the inmates in this detention center for experiments.''


    Loki knew that. He also knew that Anya was crazy and she would do anything to make her wish come true.


    But he did not care. He had fallen to Anya and would do anything for her happiness. He was indeed a fool.


    "Excuse me, but you do not have a way to dispose of this body, right? Why don''t you hand it over to me, and I will dispose of it for you?"


    Loki offered the guards. They looked at each other before shrugging and returning the body to Loki.


    They remembered this inmate telling the guards that he had no one who would come for him. The guards would have to bury the body themselves anyway.


    "Sure Loki. You can have this body if you want to. But what are you going to do with this?"


    The guard asked with a curious voice. He looked up at Loki, only to quickly look away. Loki had a mysterious grin, and he looked terrifying at that moment.


    "This body is far too valuable to me than you realize. But the less you know, the better it will be for you. Do you understand?"


    The guard got chills when he faced Loki. He could no longer look at Loki and feel secure.


    "I-I think I need to head out now. I wish you the best of luck, Loki. Do let us know if you need any help with the body."


    The guards promised, and Loki kept on smiling.


    He picked up the dead body and quickly dragged it toward Anya''s lab once the guards were gone. This was a gift he had brought for her.


    "Anya, are you in here? Look what I brought for you."


    Loki called out and opened the door. But Anya was not inside her lab. She was not outside the kitchen or the connected hall as well.


    Anya had disappeared, and it made Loki''s heart skip a beat. He could not believe what was happening.


    "Anya, this is not funny. Are you in here? Are you playing a prank on me?"


    Loki called out once more. But Anya gave out no response. Her lack of presence was a pressing concern.


    ...


    The inmates were asked to return to their rooms after discovering the dead body. And most people were happy to have a few days.


    Amane used this opportunity to look around the detention center and find more clues.


    The murder case this time was not connected to the case of the disappearance Amane was sent to investigate. And Amane did not want to overstep her boundaries by locking heads with Loki either.


    ''Loki likely targeted people who had no one, and their death would not impact the society. That was how he could keep it under wraps for so long.''


    But the case of the disappearance was different. The person chosen to be taken away was random as well. And their bodies were never found.


    Amane was busy thinking and moving around, so she needed to pay attention. She noticed Anya walking in the upper hall from the corner of her eye, and Amane jolted awake.


    Anya seemed to be asleep while walking around. Her eyes were open, but they had no shine or awareness. She was like a zombie, just moving around.


    ''I need to go and check what Anya is doing. I have a feeling Anya is not awake right now.''


    Amane was curious, so she followed Anya. So far, Anya has done nothing out of the ordinary nor caused any problems. She was still walking in the familiar hallways.


    And then she took a sharp right turn, which Amane had not expected. The walls parted, and a secret passage appeared as she walked further.


    ''I need to stop her. I have a bad feeling about that corridor.''


    Amane noticed the corridor and quickly reached out to hold Anya back. She did not want Anya to head into that hallway.


    "Huh? What am I doing here? Where am I?"


    Anya asked as she blinked around. She was waking up from her deep sleep, and her body ached. She was not even aware of how she had gotten to this place.


    The last thing she remembered was her aching head and wanting to sleep.


    "You sleepwalked all the way here. You do not remember what happened?"


    Amane asked, but Anya shook her head. She did not remember what happened at all.


    "Ugh, my head hurts. I don''t think I can recall what happened. I need to head back to my lab now. I cannot be roaming these halls."


    Anya whispered before she walked away. Amane did not stop her this time and returned to her room. Sleep tried to claim Amane, and she gave in to the sweet temptation. She closed her eyes and let the unconscious thoughts wash over her mind.


    When she opened her eyes, Amane felt much more unbalanced and dizzier. She tried to get up, but something heavy was weighing her down.


    "Amane, are you awake? You should not be getting up. Quick, remain seated. If there is anything you want me to do for you, then tell me."


    Red eyes blinked up at Kori''s familiar face. Kori looked healthy and beautiful. She looked like a proper adult, and her strong arms and legs attracted Amane''s attention.


    "I don''t think I can get up on my own. Can you help me up?"


    Amane asked and reached up. She felt her body jolt in pleasure when she tried to sit up. Her pussy was tingling, and it wanted attention.


    Looking at her made Kori''s mouth dry and her cheeks redden. She wanted to say something, but her tongue was not working.


    Amane stretched her body out, and the pleasure spiked inside her body. Amane could feel her pussy leaking and wanting relief.


    Kori''s eyes roamed all over Amane''s body, and her hand touched Amane lightly.


    "Be careful. You might hurt yours during your pregnancy. You need to be careful during these days."


    Kori warned, and the daze covering Amane''s brain blew away instantly.


    ''Ah, this is a dream.''


    Amane realized this, and her control slipped. If this was a dream, then she could be as shameless as possible.

 Chapter 377 - 377: 377: In this dream [pt1] R-18

    "I like you all big like this. Can''t you stay pregnant all the time? I will take care of you and the kid your whole life."


    Kori promised and walked behind Amane. Her hands circled Amane''s waist and rubbed her big belly.


    It felt nice to have someone touch her freely, and Amane moaned before she leaned into Kori''s touch. Kori looked delighted to see Amane lean on her as well.


    But it was evident that it was not enough for Amae. Her body began to heat up, and she felt aroused within minutes of being touched by Kori.


    Her pussy was twitching with needs, and the press of her belly was brushing Amane''s pleasure spot. Her hips refused to stay still, causing her to hump the air.


    Kori did not ask questions, but her hand snuck past Amane''s pregnant belly and into her panties. A finger touched Amane''s hidden pussy, and Kori wasted no time entering it.


    "Shhh, just relax and enjoy the massage, Amane. I can feel how tense your body has gotten. You want a good rest, right?"


    Kori asked as she massaged the insides of Amane''s body. Her hand slipped further into Amane''s pussy than she expected, and she watched Amane with a fascinated expression.


    "F-Feels good. Kori, give me more."


    Amane begged as she felt Kori''s fingers scratch the itch inside her pussy. The heat was rising, but it was getting better for Amane.


    And then Kori pulled her fingers out, causing Amane to moan in disappointment. She looked back at Kori, begging her to put those fingers back into her pussy.


    "You beg prettily, Amane. And I love hearing begging noises out of your mouth. But unfortunately, I want to make you go mad with desire. Let''s see how you last."


    Kori spread Amane''s legs apart before taking her place between those spread thighs and looking at Amane. Her intense gaze made Amane blush, but Kori wasted no time in letting Amane feel embarrassed.


    Amane could not look at Kori due to her huge belly, but she did feel a tongue licking her across the pussy. It tickled and made Amane feel even hornier than before.


    "Kori¡­don''t do this¡­just fuck me¡­with your cock¡­"


    Amane begged and tried to touch her pussy as well. But Kori smacked her hand away and looked at Amane with a disappointed expression.


    When Kori pulled back, her mouth was wet with Amane''s slick, and her hand pinched Amane''s clit in revenge.


    "You should learn to behave yourself, Amane. I am doing you a service as the mother of my child. But if you want something, you must beg for it with your pretty lips."


    Kori touched Amane''s lips gently with her finger before entering a digit into her mouth. Amane sucked on the finger and looked up.


    The longer she sucked on it, the wetter she got. She could not help but want that finger touching another part of her body.


    Amane rubbed her legs together in agitation and looked up at Kori with pleading eyes.


    "Aww, you are so cute. Now that I think about it haven''t your tits gotten bigger since I last saw you? They look quite heavy as well."


    Kori asked as she touched Amane''s breasts. They were extra sensitive, and even the slightest touch caused Amane to buckle her hips into the empty air.


    "Hmm, your nipples are all puffy and big. I wonder if they would lactate if I touch them."


    Kori asked while touching Amane''s nipples gently. They instantly stood up, and a drop of milk dripped down.


    If there was any doubt in Amane''s mind about this being a dream, it was gone. It was becoming evident that this was a dream.


    "Good. Looks like you are healthy and nearing your delivery date. We shall celebrate this. What do you say, Mommy?"


    Kori asked while moving Amane''s legs above her shoulder. Kori''s face looked smug, and she licked Amane on her leg before biting her thighs.


    The bite hurt, and it left a mark on Amane''s body. But she could not say that she had not enjoyed being bitten by Kori.


    "Kori, hurry up. I feel so horny and wet. Please, fuck my pussy."


    Amane begged, now being shameless and letting go of any restraint she had on her control. Kori''s smug expression spread, and she let go of Amane''s things.


    "You want me to fuck you? Give your pussy another load and fill you up to the brim? And my dear wife says she is not a slut."


    Kori sounded amused as she let Amane''s legs fall before she pushed two fingers inside Amane''s body. She felt entirely wrecked when they were buried deep inside Amane''s body.


    Two fingers inside made Amane feel full; she feared what a cock would do to her.


    ''Kori will make me go stupid with all this pleasure. I can''t take it anymore.''


    Kori''s fingers went from two to three in a matter of minutes. Her middle finger could even jab Amane''s pleasure spot, causing her to see stars. But Amane could neither see nor assist Kori.


    Her pregnant belly did not allow Amane to move, making her body more sensitive.


    "Kori¡­Kori!"


    Amane moaned the other female''s name again and again. Her body was spasming around the fingers, waiting to come but always falling short of racing her end. Kori was doing this purposely, and her grin made it evident.


    "Aww, what''s wrong, Amane? You can come whenever you want to." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kori promised as she continued to pleasure Amane. She was being evil by pulling her fingers the second Amane tightened.


    "Kori, let me come. Your f-fingers! Give them to me more. Deeper."


    Amane begged and buckled her hips against Kori''s hand. She was fucking herself on Kori''s fingers while Kori remained stationary.


    "Shit, you look so hot. Your pregnant body does its best to fuck itself on my fingers. Shit, look at you."


    Amane could not see it, but Kori''s words made her feel tingly, and her hips worked harder. She moaned in disappointment and sobbed when Kori pulled her fingers from Amane''s body.


    She tried to follow Kori''s fingers, but they were already gone. Instead, Kori picked up a spherical vibrator from the bedside.


    That vibrator touched Amane''s pussy before slipping inside her. Amane instantly felt full and clenched her pussy tightly on the vibrator inside her body.


    "It''s a familiar feeling, right Amane? I ensured the egg vibrator was the same size as your first egg. How does it feel to carry it inside your pussy?"


    Kori asked while standing up. She had no intention of continuing what she had started with Amane.


    "K-Kori, are you leaving me? F-Finish what you started."


    Amane begged, and she tried to sit up. Her hands even tried to hold on to Kori and pull her back. But Kori was a slippery one.


    Not only did she slip out of Amane''s grasp, but she also made her way to the bathroom door without much problem.


    "I want to take a shower first, Amane. It was a big day for me, and I wanted to relax. If you want something, you can find me in the bathroom."


    Kori must be doing this on purpose. Amane did not know what kind of twisted desires she had that made her dream of this. But she knew what she had to do.


    When Kori disappeared behind the bathroom door, Amane forced her body to stand up and follow. Her big belly and the egg vibrator made it impossible to move.


    But Amane fought the waves of pleasure and walked slowly. Her legend gave out once or twice, and she collapsed into a heap of pleasure. But she was not about to give up.


    It felt rewarding to reach the bathroom door and open it. Her reward was waiting on the other side of this door.


    But opening the door proved a challenge for Amane. She tried to grip the door, but her body was shaking too much with pleasure.


    Somehow, Amane managed to force the bathroom door open and walk in. She supported her body on the door and looked at Kori.


    ''It''s such a hard and beautiful cock in front of me. I want to lick it and take it inside my mouth.''


    When Amane opened the door, she was faced with Kori''s beautiful and hard cock on display.


    Kori was playing with her cock when Amane forced the door open. She did not even look startled to see Amane staring at her cock with an obsessive look.


    "Shit, you followed me into the bathroom? Amane, fucking into the bathroom might be too much for your current body. You should head to the bedroom and wait for me there."


    Kori asked, but she did not stand up to accompany Amane. If Kori was not going out with Amane to fuck her, then Amane was not going out as well.


    Instead, Amane headed inside and toward Kori. Every touch was unbearable and caused Amane to feel hornier by the second.


    The egg vibrator and the kid inside Amane''s body pressed against her pleasure spot.


    Amane collapsed toward the bathtub, and her legs gave out. Slick covered her things, and Amane tried to hide the evidence. But Kori''s sharp eyes did not miss what Amane tried to hide.


    "Amane, did you come from walking toward me? Aww, what am I going to do with you? Shit, what are you so sexy?"


    Kori asked while jerking her cock harder. Amane whined as she watched Kori trying to make herself come. Why was Kori jerking alone when fucking Amane would feel so much better?

 Chapter 378 - 378: 378: In this dream [pt2] R-18

    Kori had left Amane alone in the bedroom because she did not want to hurt her. She needed to take the edge off her mind and desire before fucking Amane in her current state. Otherwise, there was a chance she could hurt Amane.


    This place might be a dream realm, but it was connected to the real world. What happened here could be reflected in the real world.


    So, Kori decided not to take her chances. Looking at Amane''s pregnant belly made Kori feel things. She did not know she would like to see Amane pregnant this much.


    "Fuck! Once I have Amane in the real world, I will fuck her pregnant for real. Her belly would swell and look so much more radiant."


    Kori took out her cock and jerked it off. Now that she had gotten a taste of what a future with Amane was like, she could not help herself. A new desire had been ignited in her body. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before Kori could do anything more about it, the bathroom door was forced open, and Amane walked into it.


    Amane''s eyes were zoned on Kori''s hard cock, making Kori feel powerful.


    "K-Kori, give me that cock."


    Amane waddled her way toward the bathtub and forced her pregnant body into it. The bathtub was big enough to accommodate both.


    Kori watched Amane eye her hard cock before she touched it. Pre-cum flowed out of Kori''s penis, and Amane wasted no time licking it before taking it deep into her throat.


    "Amane, your throat feels like a second pussy. It is so wet and warm, and it''s making me melt. Shit, I can feel how deep I am into your body."


    Kori could see the imprint of her cock in Amane''s throat. It rested heavily in her body, and Amane gagged around it.


    Despite her body having difficulties handling Kori''s big cock, Amane continued to fuck Kori with her mouth.


    Meanwhile, Amane rubbed her things together to eliminate her felt tension there. Her slick-covered things caused the friction inside her to rise.


    Amane pulled her mouth back from Kori''s cock and looked up at her with wide and wet eyes.


    "Kori, please. It is not enough. I feel empty without you inside me."


    Amane begged and tried to pull back. Her breasts were rubbing raw, and milk was leaking out.


    She looked like Kori''s wet dream, and Kori could no longer hold herself back.


    "Shit, Amane, you are too sexy. I wanted to come once so that I could be gentle with you. But I can tell that it would not be possible.


    Even if I come once, I will not be able to hold myself back while fucking you."


    Kori admitted before she stuck three fingers inside Amane''s pussy. They disappeared into the opening quite easily, and Kori felt the wet and tight heat squeezing her fingers.


    "K-Kori, more. I want more."


    Amane begged and rubbed her body against Kori''s fingers. She tried to make them go deeper, but Kori pulled out immediately.


    "Amane, you sure love to sneak around, huh? Did you think I would allow you to come on my fingers? The only way you can come in on my cock. So, brace yourself."


    Kori warned before dropping Amane on top of her hard cock. Amane was tight, but she opened easily around Kori''s cock.


    "Feels full. Ahh, the vibrator! You are pushing it in deeper. M-My pussy is breaking."


    Amane complained as she felt Kori''s cock hitting all the right places inside her body. Kori was big, and she felt incredible around Amane''s cock. Her pussy gripped and squeezed around Kori, not wanting to let it go.


    "Amane, you need to relax if you want to be fucked. I cannot move inside you like this."


    Kori complained as she tried to fuck into Amane. But she was unable to move even an inch. Every time she tried, Amane tightened around her.


    "I-I am trying. But you feel so big and good inside me. It''s making my brain...turn into a mush¡­"


    Amane complained as droll slipped out of her mouth. Every thrust made her hips buckle, and Kori''s cock slipped deeper.


    "Shit, you are so tight and wet. Let me taste you."


    Kori grabbed Amane''s breasts and squeezed them. Milk dripped from Amane''s breasts, and Kori felt the white drip down her hand. She immediately licked it before it could go to waste.


    "K-Kori, not the tongue¡­"


    Amane felt overstimulated by all the sensations she felt around her body. It felt incredible to feel Kori''s mouth around her nipples, squeezing the milk out of her body. It made Amane feel floaty and dizzy inside.


    Kori continued her assault. Her hips kept digging deeper and deeper inside Amane''s pregnant body while her hands and mouth made quick work of Amane''s breasts.


    The dual sensation caused Amane to tighten and come. Her pussy milked Kori, and she felt the other coat her insides white.


    Amane felt tired, so she tried to pull back. But Kori''s hands gripped her waist and kept her in place.


    "Where do you think you are going, Amane? Our fun has just begun. I have not had my fill of your body yet."


    Kori admitted before she turned Amane around. Amane''s heavy and pregnant belly rested before Kori''s eyes as she lowered her back into the bathing tub.


    She looked at Amane with heavy and heating eyes before they turned serious.


    "I am done entertaining you, Amane. Now, it is your turn to please me."


    Amane gulped before she nodded and began to pull her body off. She could only pull her body back half-way before she dropped it back on top of the hard cock inside her.


    The cock instantly hit Amane''s pleasure spots, and Amane could see stars before her eyes.


    "Come on, Amane. Start moving, or I must take over for you again."


    Kori threatened, and Amane gave up. Her body sagged, causing Kori to let out a tired sigh. Kori sounded disappointed with Amane, but the older woman had no strength.


    "Looks like you cannot continue, Amane. I will have to take care of you again."


    Amane''s body was picked up, and she was being fucked hard. Every thrust made her belly wiggle, but Amane could not care.


    Her brain was being fucked out by Kori''s hard thrusts currently, and they felt incredible.


    "Amane, you feel good. I want to keep you like this forever. You will not stop me once we meet again, right? You will be obedient and get pregnant for me."


    Kori whispered in Amane''s ears, but Amane was already out of it and could not respond. Kori gritted her teeth and continued to fuck Amane until she was a drooling mess.


    Amane''s pussy tightened around Kori''s cock once more, and Kori came inside Amane. White painted Amane''s filled belly and pussy, causing her to reach the end.


    When Kori pulled Amane off her cock, the semen slipped out of Amane''s body along with the egg-shaped vibrator.


    "Looks like you are too lost to hold the vibrator in anymore. We will have to find something big to use on you next time. And maybe a plug to keep you nice and full as well."


    Kori promised and caressed Amane''s face with her hands. Amane leaned into her touch and moaned when she felt Kori''s fingers touching hers.


    She even sucked on once when Kori tried to force a finger into her mouth. That made Kori''s cock twitch once more.


    Even the most minor thing about Amane aroused Kori and made her want to fuck Amane''s brains out.


    "Shit, this is bad. You made me horny once more, Amane. And this time, it is your fault, so you cannot blame me."


    Kori whispered and opened Amane''s legs once more. Amane was in a daze, still trying to return from her orgasm. But Kori did not have the patience needed to hold herself back.


    She took her hard cock and entered Amane''s body once more. The hard and sharp thrusts made Amane moan, but Kori only sought her pleasure this time.


    "Shit, you are still so tight and wet inside. You are making me feel so good that it''s maddening. I want to keep fucking you again and again until I cannot anymore. Can I come inside you?"


    Kori asked, but she had no contention of stopping even if she was told no.


    Amane was not in a state of mind to say ''no'' either, and Kori continued to fuck into her body. Amane''s pussy tightened around Kori, and Kori finally hit her peak. Her cock twitched before releasing everything inside Amane''s body.


    The dream began to drift away since the morning was coming. Both sides were satisfied with this dream, and Amane blinked her eyes as she woke up.


    Her body still had the marks from the dream, and it was evident that something was happening with these dreams.


    But Amane did not have time to think about it. The morning had arrived, and Sean would come for her any second. Amane needed to prepare and ask for more information around.


    When Amane walked into the dining hall, the people were busy gossiping. They all seemed to be excited, and Amane quietly sat down.


    "-no disappearances-"


    "-Makes it a month-"


    The conversations were not clear to Amane because too many were happening at the same time. She needed to concentrate on one of these conversations, but choosing which one was difficult.


    "Are you interested in knowing what all this buzz is about? I can tell you what has been going on since the morning."


    Loki asked while sitting opposite Amane.

 Chapter 379 - 379: 379: An exchange of information [pt1]

    Loki looked excited about speaking to Amane. He likely had no friends because he came across as a dangerous man. Amane would not be surprised to know she was also Loki''s only ''friend'' option.


    And Loki''s enthusiasm was infectious. Amane was curious to know what he had to say to her.


    "Yeah, sure. Tell me what happened. I am new and out of the loop. It will help me get familiar with this place''s surroundings."


    Amane admitted, and this made Loki happy. But then his eyes narrowed, and he lowered his voice. He made it seem like he was telling Amane a well-hidden secret.


    "You know about the disappearance cases in this detention center? There is a limit on how much time can pass before it occurs. According to that theory, someone should have gotten kidnapped yesterday."


    "But as you can see from all this buzz, it did not happen. We do not know if our theory was wrong or the kidnapper stopped."


    Loki informed Amane. It reminded her of what she had done yesterday, and now things made sense. She remembered stopping Anya yesterday and wondered if that had something to do with the disappearances.


    ''Ah. no wonder I saw Anya walking around last night. She was either the next victim or the one pulling the string.''


    Amane''s instincts told her that it was the first option. Something about Anya''s aura made it hard for her to be the culprit behind these disappearances.


    "Is the disappearance time theory popular? I mean, who even came up with that? Sounds stupid."


    Amane tried to gloat an answer out of Loki. And Loki''s expression sourced before he caught himself and coughed into his hand.


    "If you must know, the one who came up with this theory was Anya¡ªand it spread around when more and more people began to hear about it. It is one of the most popular theories and has never been debunked until today."


    Loki informed Amane. She wondered if he was proud of Anya for her theory. Or disappointed that it had been debunked.


    As much fun as Amane was having with Loki, she knew she had reached the end of the information he knew. Now, she needed to end the conversation and try to find new information sources.


    The one giving Amane this excuse was the guard. He walked into the hall, and everyone fell quiet. Then, he looked around and immediately found Amane sitting at the dining table.


    "You! Are you Amane? You need to come with me. The warden is asking for you to visit him."


    The guard looked at Amane and saw a young woman. It made his nervousness melt away, and he relaxed.


    But Loki did not like the guard''s arrogant tone, and he looked at the guard with an annoyed expression.


    "If the warden wants to talk to Amane so badly, he can come here himself. There is no need to send a kid like you to inform Amane about this meeting."


    Loki made his stand clear. The guard was not only new but fearless as well. He wanted to show that he was not afraid of Loki. So, he took a stand and looked at Loki right in the eye.


    "You should stay in your lane, prisoner Loki. I don''t know why no one has thought to correct your tone before, but I will not be phased by it. You need to show respect to those who are superior to you."


    The guard informed him before he cracked his whip in an intimidating manner. The guard attempted to use his whip on Loki with bare hands and caught his weapon.


    It surprised not only the guards but the on-lookers as well. They had heard that Loki was powerful rather than someone they should mess with. But they had never seen the proof of his power.


    But here Loki was, giving everyone a demonstration of how power.


    "Tsk, you low fries thing, you can take me on just because I was quite patient the last couple of weeks? It seems you all need a reminder of how powerful I can be."


    Loki replied before he tugged the whip in his direction. The man lost balance and fell face-first into the ground. He looked up, only to notice Loki''s unamused expression.


    "You are lucky that I am not in a mood to kill. Otherwise, this would have been your last day here." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Loki informed the guard before he stepped on top of the guard and walked away. His good mood had been soured, and he needed Anya to console him.


    "Ah, that reminds me. Amane, make sure you stop by Anya''s lab today. She said that she had something interesting planned."


    Loki had accepted Amane as a friend and now asked her to visit his crush. It was an excellent opportunity for Amane to make friends and gather information.


    ''I am sure that Anya had something to do with the disappearances case. So, befriending her might not be a bad idea for my investigation. But first, I should inform Sean of what is happening.''


    That had to be the reason the warden was calling for her. Sean must be here to get Amane''s report.


    Amane walked toward the outer entrance of the detention center as well. But not before he stepped on the fallen guard and made his humiliation worse.


    .........


    "Chief Sean, you did not need to come here personally. I know you want to interrogate prisoner Amane, but you could have assigned someone else to do that for you."


    The warden simultaneously tried to flatter Sean and gain an advantage over him. He was trying hard to make the chief like him.


    "You! Handle Amane! Ha! Even the thought makes me cack up. Listen here; do not touch Amane if you value your life. She is not someone you can touch when you want to."


    Sean warned, and the warden gulped down in nervousness. He remembered clashing with Amane and trying to intimidate her.


    That may have been the wrong thing to do. He would need to change his approach regarding Amane and how to interact with her.


    "Warden, the prisoner is here. Shall I let her in?"


    The guard at the door asked before he knocked on the door. But before the warden could reply, Sean stood up and walked toward the door.


    "There is no need for you to invite her in. I will go to her, and we shall discuss what we want in a secure corner without surveillance."


    Sean''s words surprised the warden. There should have been no corner of the detention center that was unsupervised.


    But if the chief said there was a corner, there must be one.


    ''Hmm, should I try to listen in on the conversation? I am sure there will be a lot of juicy bits I can enjoy in the future.''


    The warden had a choice to make. But in the end, what he needed to do was clear to him. He was not going to risk angering the chief.


    Sean did not care about the internal dilemma the warden was going through. He opened the door and looked at the right-hand man of the warden before walking past him.


    Yoko awaited him a few steps from the door, and she looked unharmed. She also seemed to be enjoying her stay in the detention center.


    "Come with me."


    Sean whispered before he started to walk faster. Yoko managed to keep up quickly, and soon, they were out of the common corridor.


    Once they were alone, Sean snapped his fingers, and the room lit up. Runes shined down at the pair and locked the place up securely. It was a highly advanced magic that was used.


    "Wow, so these runes are also a part of the detention center? These must be a new addition since I do not remember them."


    Sean was startled to hear Yoko''s words. He was sure no reports or papers were published in the detention center. It would be impossible for Yoko to read about it.


    ''Or maybe she means she got to know about it from the inmates? Yeah, that makes sense. There is research in the detention center right now. Yoko must have met her.''


    Sean tried to calm himself down. But sometimes, Yoko made him nervous and worried at the same time.


    *cough*


    "Anyway, did you manage to find something? Anything regarding the disappearance case?"


    Sean asked, and Amane had a thoughtful look on her face. She had found something for sure. But she was not inclined to share what it was.


    "Hmm, I am still investigating. The warden is a mess, and he caused my plans to fall through more than once now."


    "Since the warden doesn''t like me, most inmates also avoid me. So, the progress is slow."


    Amane admitted, and it hurt her pride to do so. Sean was not happy about it either. But there were some things he could not interfere in.


    "I see. I warned the warden, but maybe he took my words incorrectly. I will have to be firmer with him next time. Anything else you want to tell me?"


    Sean asked with a firm expression. He was serious about his question, and Amane made a thinking face again.


    "Hmm, let me remember, Ah! This is unrelated. But do you know that an inmate is causing a few deaths to provide a test subject for Anya, the researcher? The victim is always a nameless person with no family background, and it''s made to look natural."


    "Just thought you might want to check up on it. Did this news even reach your ears?"

 Chapter 380 - 380: 380: An exchange of information [pt2]

    Sean had a lot of news he received every day. Some of it was important, but others could also be useless to him.


    But despite that, he tried to use everything he could. And that was why he was the most well-informed person in his trade.


    Or that was what he believed himself to be. But he was startled when he heard the news from Yoko''s mouth. The reports of serial murders had never reached his ear.


    "The warden ''forgot'' to inform me about this critical matter. I will need to talk with him later."


    Sean gritted his teeth when he spoke. He did not want to look like a fool in front of Amane, but he had become one anyway.


    What would she think about him now? He could not even get his subordinates to tell him everything that was happening.


    Because of his carelessness, he had put Yoko in danger mainly because he had constructed a persona that matched the description she gave to the victims.


    "Yoko, should we retrieve you now? You might become a victim of this killer as well. Lying low is important, but you should-"


    Yoko Tsurugi''s face told Sean that he was wrong about something. He stopped talking and looked at her with a severe expression, asking, ''What did you do?''


    "Staying now is not something I can do. Especially after *the chief* brought me in himself. I had to use what I had and take advantage of the situation."


    Amane reminded Sean, and he felt his head ache even more. He had forgotten what kind of character Amane was. And it was his mistake this time.


    "Anyway, you need not worry about the killer coming after me anytime soon. We are somewhat friends, and I have also established myself as a powerful figure in the prison community."


    Sean felt a little relieved once he heard Amane''s words. He was surprised to hear Amane say the words ''friends'' but understood that many categories of friends existed.


    But since she was assuring him of her safety, that was one burden off his shoulder for now.


    "Alright, I will leave this decision up to you. But what about everything else? Do you have any news regarding that?"


    Sean asked, but he needed to be more hopeful. From what he heard; Amane was not popular among people. They were too afraid of her to talk comfortably around her.


    "Ah, about that. I do have news for you. There is a theory about how long it takes before someone gets kidnapped. Also, the kidnapping is a separate case from the killings. I suspect the researcher, Anya, has something to do with the kidnappings. But not for her research purposes."


    Amane informed Sean of what happened last night and how she had stopped Anya.


    The researcher had no memories of what happened the previous night and was caught in time.


    Sean listened to her with a sharp ear. He wanted to pick up any information that would expose him as a fellow culprit. But so far, nothing was being pinned on him. He was safe and sound.


    "-and that is what happened. What do you think about all this?"


    Amane asked for Sean''s opinion. He needed to stir this conversation in the direction he wanted to and hide all the evidence.


    "It makes sense for the residential scientist to be involved in such a curious case. Anya has not been in the detention center for long. As far as I remember, she volunteered before the first disappearance case."


    Sean felt for Anya. She was a good child who wanted to help the world out. But she was unlucky because she fell victim to Hortencia before she could do anything.


    Hortencia planned to use Anya as much as she could before discarding her. That was why Hortencia was moving around at night and being suspicious. She was under Hortencia''s control.


    ''But I cannot allow Amane and Hortencia to meet. That would be a deadly disaster waiting to happen.''


    Sean knew it, and that was why he backed away. He needed the goddess to back down and lay low.


    "Hmm, was that all you wanted to share with me? If that is all you wanted to say, then I should get going. There is a lot of work I needed to get done and-"


    "Chief, you need to hurry up and see this. T-There was another disappearance that occurred today. I-It was discovered just a few minutes ago and likely happened in the last hour."


    Sean cursed inside his mind. Hortencia had fucked up badly right now.


    Not only had she carried out a kidnap in the middle of the day, but she had also done so when Sean was here. He would not be able to cover up for her.


    "There is another kidnapping incident? Could you hurry up and show us the way? Sean, I know you want to go back. But I think you should accompany me to this investigation."


    Amane informed Sean, and he had no choice in this matter. His hand was being forced right here.


    "I know. I will accompany you back to the residential cells. Ask the warden to close the access to the detention center and put it on lockdown. We cannot allow the kidnapper to move around freely."


    Sean ordered, and his head hurt. He was unsure how to explain himself to Hortencia and curb her anger.


    ''The one who should be angry here is me. Hortencia promised not to cause trouble for me. But all she has done is to cause trouble.''


    Sean felt his anger rise. He was not sure if he would be able to keep his temper in check. But what he did know was that he could not afford to hold himself back. He needed to make sure his position was not compromised.


    It was all he had to protect his loved one with.


    The guard led them to the hallway where they had found the evidence of a kidnapping. A tray of food had been thrown aside, and there were dragging marks around the corridor.


    This should not be enough to assure someone that a kidnapping occurred, but the guards were sure.


    "Do we have evidence that this is a kidnapping?"


    Sean asked while looking around. The guards looked away from his eyes, unwilling to discuss the evidence before him.


    They had no evidence, and it satisfied Sean. He was sure these people would not try to open a case they could not close.


    They were cowards and only cared about their interests. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I can testify for the victim. He was a friend of mine, and I heard his terrified voice. He was asking not to be taken away."


    "The victim is Jeffery, a friend of mine, and he was timid. I am worried about him and what would happen to him now."


    The victim''s friend cried as he remembered what happened to his friend. He did not know what he could have done for his friend.


    Sean felt his headache more. Things were getting more and more complicated for him. He might need to pull out and ask Hortencia to stop her actions for about a year. But knowing her, she would not stop.


    ''Hortencia is a goddess, so she will not have any problem dealing with authorities who try to catch her. On the other hand, things do not seem too well for me.''


    Sean heard the man out and looked at Yoko. He wanted to hear her opinion, but Yoko was busy looking at the kidnapping sight and frowning. Her eyes were wide, but her pupils were mere slits.


    "Hey, are you alright?"


    Sean asked her, but Yoko hissed out instead of answering him. She looked uncomfortable, and her irritated mood seemed to tell a lot about her feelings.


    "There is a familiar scent in the air, and it irritates me. Looks like there are annoying people involved in this case."


    Amane spoke with experience. She was confident she was right, and Sean felt his heart stop beating for a second.


    ''Now way! There is no way Yoko knows about Hortencia or anything related to her. After all, Hortencia has never shown herself in the human world, and she would have warned me when I told her about Yoko Tsurugi''s involvement in this case.''


    There were two scenarios in which this could play out.


    Either Yoko was mistaken and did not know Hortencia. Or Hortencia hid this information from Sean because she wanted something from him.


    ''I hope it''s the first case.''


    ...


    ''Where am I? Huh? Was I roaming around outside? What happened?''


    Anya opened her eyes and found herself in her room. She was sure that she had been in her lab until now.


    So, how did she get to her room? And why did she not remember walking all the way here? Were her blank spells getting stronger?


    "I need to get my sleep-walking investigated. It is getting too dangerous for me even to go out."


    Anya whispered and clutched her head. She was feeling dizzy, and her stomach hurt. Did she forget to have breakfast as well?


    "Anya, are you in here? I brought you breakfast since you missed it. Is your head feeling better? You told me you had a headache."


    Loki opened her door and walked in. he looked worried and pushed the container toward Anya to take.


    She took it, but her head was still spinning. She did not know what was happening to her or why it was happening to her.


    "Thank you for the food. Working all night yesterday made me hungry."


    Anya spoke and then froze.


    ''Huh? Did I work all night yesterday? What did I even do? I don''t remember!''

 Chapter 381 - 381: 381: Follow the trail [pt1]

    Anya had difficulty remembering what happened to her and why she was in her room. She remembered walking to work only to blank out halfway through.


    ''Did something happen to me? My muscles feel fatigued, and my legend refuses to move. I want to move, but I can''t.''


    Something weird was going on with Anya. But she had no proof. For that reason, she could not ask Loki for help. She did not know what kind of excuse to give him either.


    "Uhm, I am alright. I think I am feeling a little dizzy and nothing else. You can relax yourself now."


    Anya assured Loki, but she was confused about what to do next.


    Should she seek help? Or wait around and see if this would happen again. Was it a risk to not do anything?


    "I don''t know what is going on with you, Anya. But I do know that you need to eat. Here, have something and feel better."


    Loki pushed the tray of food toward Anya. It contained all her favorites, and the effort warmed Anya''s heart. It drove away the lonely and complex feelings she was feeling.


    "I¡­thank you for caring. I was not hungry a moment ago, but I think I can force myself to eat now."


    Anya forced the food down her throat. Its texture and taste were excellent. But it felt like chalk inside Anya''s mouth after the first few mouthfuls.


    She did not know if her problem was physical or psychological. She just knew that she had a problem.


    But still, Anya forced down her food and drank a medicine to keep it all down. She could not afford to be low on energy these days.


    "Anya, you can talk to me about anything you want. Do not shy away from me, or it will break my heart."


    Loki sounded sincere. Not a shred of doubt or deception could be found in his voice.


    It sent chills down Anya''s spine, and she stuttered.


    "I¡­this is¡­I will try to take care of myself from here on."


    Anya promised and looked away. It felt as if she were lying. But Anya would try her hardest to keep her promise to Loki and seek his help.


    ......


    "Yo-Amane, what are you planning to do next?"


    Sean asked while looking at Yoko. His heart beat a mile per second, and he wanted to know his following action.


    He was confident that Yoko would not be able to track down Hortencia. But he did not want to risk it.


    ''Let''s shoot down any ideas that can cause my identity to be compromised.''


    Sean had an agenda here, and he would force it on Yoko Tsurugi.


    "My plan from here on is simple enough. First, I will track down the true culprit behind these cases. It should be easy with my blood butterflies. They have been agitated since earlier and are itching to go."


    "But first, we should clear the stage and have anyone unrelated to the case move out of the range."


    Yoko made sense, and Sean followed her orders with an unhappy expression. He made it seem like he was concerned not only for Yoko but also for his identity and what this meant for him.


    "Warden, issue a gag notice and throw everyone in their rooms. No one is allowed to come out until I say so."


    Sean made it clear what he wanted. The warden followed these orders with an uncomfortable look on his face. The warden had seen how Sean followed the prisoner Amane''s orders. And he was stunned to notice this. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It made him feel scared since he had picked a fight with Amane before. What would happen to him if such an influential person decided to make him an enemy? He would likely end up dead¡­or even worse.


    "WARDEN! Did you not hear me?"


    Sean asked once he noticed nothing happening around him. The warden was frozen stiff and had yet to issue an order. He suddenly looked around once he realized everyone was looking at him.


    "You all, follow our chief''s word. Make sure the other prisoners do not leave their rooms."


    The guards did as they were told, and soon, the place was sealed. Amane started her actions only when she was sure no one else would get hurt.


    Dozens of butterflies fluttered their wings and rose from Amane''s arm. The warden looked shocked to see such a display of power.


    The bloody color of the butterflies attracted the warden, and he leaned closer to inspect them. But he was pulled back by Sean before he could touch the butterfly.


    "Keep your hand away if you think it''s precious. These butterflies would suck you dry if you are not careful."


    Sean''s warden, the warden, and the warden immediately jumped back. He looked at his hand and then at the butterflies before him.


    "There is no time to waste. Looks like the butterflies found something and are now leading us to the culprit. Let''s follow them along and see where they take us."


    Sean looked at the butterflies and the trail they made. They were leading Amane down toward the older section of the detention center.


    It was apparent where Yoko was walking toward. She led them to the detention center''s old section where Hortencia had kept the people she had kidnapped.


    But finding the entrance to the other realm would take a lot of work. It could only be opened by those who had Hortencia''s approval and power.


    Even Sean had not been given such an opportunity.


    "The main trail ends here. I suspect there is a hidden path from here on. But it can only be accessed by the kidnapper''s assistant. I doubt the assistant is even aware of what they are doing. So maybe it is control magic?"


    Sean was shocked at Amane''s deduction powers. She was fast and accurate in her predictions. And she was also treading too close to the truth now.


    ''I did not want Yoko to get involved in all this. I did not want her to gain Hortencia''s attention and join our mess.''


    Sean was sorry for leading Yoko on. But now she was entangled in this mess with no way out. Hortencia would do with Yoko what she did with all other noisy brats.


    "Ho! The butterflies found another train from here on. This one leads to the kidnapper''s assistant. I think we will be able to catch one of them for sure."


    Amane''s assurance caused the warden to sigh. He was out of his depths and had no idea what was happening. He was not supposed to think about what he was doing either.


    "Hey! You cannot roam around the detention center as you, please. This place has some rules and regulations you need to follow¡­."


    The warden tried to warn Amane. But one look from Sean made him quiet down.


    What could the warden do if the chief permitted Amane to do what she wanted? It hurt his pride, but his job was more important to him.


    "Don''t worry, warden. I will not take long to find the accomplice. My butterflies already have a lead, so that I will take you now."


    Amane assured before she started walking toward the door. Only one person lived near the labs, so it was easy to pinpoint the culprit.


    It made sense in Amane''s mind. Now she knew why she had seen Anya last night roaming around.


    She opened the lab door, but Anya was not in there. The lab looked untouched and clean. There was no evidence of anything suspicious being here.


    Even the body killed by Loki was not in there. It had to be hidden somewhere for now. But Amane was not in the mood to go on a hunt. He was here to find evidence against Anya.


    "Did she run away? That is a behavior habit guilty show. I am sure Anya realized we were on to her and decided to run for it. I will tell the guards to keep an eye out."


    The warden was sure he had cracked the case. He picked up his phone, but Amane lowered his hand before he could make a call.


    "I don''t think calling for anyone right now would be necessary. Anya had not run away, and she had not disappeared yet. She is likely in her room and resting."


    "We should exhaust all our options before we make a big call like this."


    Amane reminded the warden, and it irked his pride as a man and as a warden. He had never taken crap from an inmate before and was not about to start taking it now.


    However, he had to take it because his chief had asked him to. No matter how much it bruised his pride, he needed to look friendly and helpful in front of Sean.


    "Of course. How could I forget about an important fact? The researcher''s quarters are different from normal inmates. Hahaha, we should check them out now."


    The warden tried to correct his mistake and mask his words with a laugh. He was still sore about being called out, but it was improving.


    "Warden, are you having memory problems? This is not good. Maybe I should have you replaced by someone else now. An unhealthy person cannot work in the detention center. It is against the rules of this place."


    Sean looked at the warden with a concerned look. The warden was thankful for the care, but he did not want this care.


    "I¡­this is not¡­forget about it. I am completely healthy. I was joking before, so you don''t need to pay attention to me."

 Chapter 382 - 382: 382: Follow the trail [pt2]

    The warden tried hard to divert attention from himself. And it only worked because Amane had reached Anya''s room. The door was wide open, and someone was already inside the room.


    If Amane noticed this, the warden did as well. And he quickly walked toward the room to prove how useful and duty-bound he was.


    "How dare someone try to break the rules. Who is the idiot who broke the rules and came down here? I will not let this person get away freely¡­"


    Amane had established the warden as a coward. And she knew that the warden would not be able to handle Loki''s pressure.


    She knew the warden would jump back and make excuses as soon as the door opened. The warden looked confident when he broke down the door, but it all fizzled out of his expression once he faced Loki''s anger. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is going on here? Why are you down here? Are you here for Anya? If you try anything funny, then I will hurt you. So, choose your next words carefully."


    Loki stood before a confused Anya and covered her body with his. He did not want Anya to be exposed before the warden or outsiders.


    The warden strep back when he experienced such hostility. He was not sure what he should do next.


    But Amane decided to help him out. She felt sorry for him this time and wanted to see a breakthrough in this case as well.


    "Loki, relax. No one is here to hurt you. We were just following the trails of the disappearance case and ended up coming here. Do you mind letting us into the room?"


    Amane asked, and she stepped forward to block the warden behind her. The warden was shaken, but he felt confident now. He had Amane and his chief''s back.


    "The disappearances case? Why would your evidence lead you here? Can I see the evidence before you enter? I do not want to question you, but my current position leaves me no choice."


    Loki asked while not moving an inch from his position. He was the guard dog that protected Anya''s room, and he refused to give up.


    His eyes clashed with Amane''s when they looked at each other. This time, a tactical understanding was impossible to reach, but Amane refused to back down.


    The one to put an end to this staring contest was Sean. He was the chief, so he decided to flex his authority.


    "You are insulting me. I will remove all your and your lover''s rights if you do not allow us to investigate. I will also remove any privileges you were experiencing and make it impossible for you to meet your lover next time."


    Loki''s eyes widened once he noticed Sean. He had not even seen the chief standing before him until now.


    But he knew he had no more cards to play once he did. He could live without any facilities but did not want to deprive Anya of anything.


    That was why he backed down and allowed Sean to enter the room. He did not look happy, but he did not have a choice.


    "You made a wise decision. I am happy you have a functional brain, after all."


    That was a jab if Loki had ever heard one. But he swallowed his words and did not say anything. After all, anything he would say now would make his situation more serious.


    Anya was sleeping when they entered the room. It was unsurprising to see since the past day would have been hectic for her.


    Amane moved toward Anya and placed her hand on top of Anya''s. She wanted to check the energy signatures that were inside Anya''s body.


    But her hand was slapped away before she could start anything. Loki had forced her to walk back, and he stood before Anya like a fierce guardian dog.


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing, Amane? Just because we are somewhat friends does not mean I will allow you to do as you please."


    Sean growled back at her. He was hunched defensively, and he refused to get up. He was also unprepared when Amane did not care for his defense and decided to throw him back. He landed on his back and looked up.


    Before Loki could get up, his arm was bound by a chain and held in his place.


    "You are irritating me now. I warned you to behave yourself, but you are not listening. Now, be a good child and sit still."


    Amane warned and forced Loki to stay still. Loki tried to break his restraints, but it was impossible for him.


    In the end, he sat down but continued to observe what Amane was doing the whole time.


    Being looked at had never discouraged Amane from doing her thing. She raised her hand and quickly checked in on Anya.


    As expected, her energy was jumbled, and she could not move. There was a hint of familiar energy in Anya''s power as well.


    ''Should I try and remove this foreign energy? I think I can do it.''


    Amane forced her energy inside Anya''s body and felt it move around. She tried to hold the foreign power, but it was slippery. It slipped past Amane''s hands whenever she tried to get hold of it.


    ''Tsk, this is irritating me. This feels like Hortencia''s work, but I cannot be sure.''


    Amane tried to fight the power, but it refused to confront her. The chase lasted five minutes, but it was futile in the end. Hortencia''s magic was integrated deep into Anya''s subconsciousness. She would not be able to live without it.


    ''I don''t know who tried to control Hortencia''s power and cast such a nasty spell, but the person cannot be average. This spell cannot be broken by normal means. I will have to try something heavy to break it.''


    The only problem with this method was its high unpredictability.


    Strong magic tended to take over the user as well as the environment. It would rush toward anything and everything, trying to control it.


    This tendency was even stronger when the target was a living creature. Magic was volatile like this.


    Amane needed to be careful, but Anya also required a strong will to survive.


    "Ugh, what is going on here? I feel weird. Amane, what did you do to me?"


    Anya''s voice went from calm to panicked. She clutched her chest as spikes of pain assaulted her being. She did not know what was going on, but she did know she felt like crap.


    "Calm down, Anya. Everything is alright, and you are alive for now. I want to tell you a few things, so keep calm."


    Amane''s voice was grim, and she held her breath. She had a feeling that the news she was about to receive was not a happy one.


    "Anya, you are under a potent curse. I do not know when it started or what will happen to you now, but you must decide. Do you want me to try and remove this curse from your body?"


    Amane gave Anya a few details. But Anya was an intelligent person and pieced things together. She paled, and her cheeks took on a green tint.


    "I¡­is this the curse that controls one''s body? Am I being controlled?"


    Anya asked while looking at her hands. She had noticed the sighs before but had no confirmation of her condition. But now she was officially getting something.


    It worried her, but Anya refused to back down. She wanted to face her condition head-on.


    "I will not sugar-coat things. You are being controlled by the curse and being made to kidnap the people. If you want to eliminate his curse, I will help you. Otherwise, we will have to detain you for the time being."


    Amane informed Anya, and Loki struggled in the background. He was triggered by what Amane said she would do.


    "You cannot do that. Anya did nothing wrong. You have no proof she is involved in anything anyway. Stop trying to pin things on Anya."


    Loki tried to fight his binds, but it was of no use. His power was sapped away, and he could not move an inch.


    Amane looked at Anya for an answer. Anya could be the only one to decide what she wanted.


    "I¡­would like to try and get rid of this curse."


    Anya agreed. But before they could proceed, the warden raised his hand and stepped forward.


    "Uhm, can I suggest something? Why don''t we use Anya''s curse for now and try to find the entrance to the hidden chamber? You said the one with the blessing can open the door, right? Then Anya can open it as well."


    The warden had been humbled after everything he saw. He knew he needed to suck up to all these people now.


    For the first time, he had given me some helpful advice.


    Sean did not want to agree with this decision. He wanted Amane to hurry up and break Anya''s curse. Whether she died or was freed did not matter.


    He just wanted to hide the evidence.


    But Amane and the others did not think the same.


    "Oh, that is a good idea. So, you have a brain behind all that hair on your head. Anya, what do you think? Do you want to help us out?"


    Amane left this decision up to Anya. She had a few choices to make now and quickly decided to act.


    "I want to help. I want to help you out in whatever way I can. No, please let me help you. I insist."

 Chapter 383 - 383: 383: The promise back then [pt1]

    Anya''s insistence opened a new door for Amane to interfere. She knew what she had to do, and there was no need to hold back now.


    "Hey, are you seriously going to agree with the shady things they want to do? Anya, consider your situation and-"


    "I have considered my situation and came to this conclusion, Loki. It''s scary not to know what is happening with your body. I want to be free, even if it ends up killing me. So let me do this."


    Anya''s begging made Loki go quiet. He was weak in front of her, and Anya turned toward Amane. She held her hand out, and her eyes shined in determination.


    "What do I need to do now? I am ready to accept any outcome you offer me. So, tell me, what do I need to do?"


    Anya looked earnest and confident. Amane was sure that Anya could survive with her spirit and will.


    There was no more time to waste. Amane snapped her finger, and the room turned dim. She wanted to eliminate the curse as soon as possible but settled for putting a tracker on Anya for now.


    "Here, this is my messenger. It will tell me if anything happens to you. Try to keep yourself safe. But if you can''t, destroy this butterfly, and I will help you."


    One of the blood butterflies separated from Amane''s skin and drifted toward Anya. It sank slowly into her skin and became a tattoo.


    Anya looked at her arm in fascination. She had never seen abilities like this before. It made her inner scientist itch to try new things out. She wanted to figure out how these spells worked.


    But Anya needed to take things slow. There was no need for her to rush her research.


    "I understand. I will be careful and tell you if I find something."


    Amane smiled and snapped her fingers. Loki''s chains came off, and he immediately headed toward Anya. he quickly checked her over, and his worry faded.


    "Don''t worry. I did not touch Anya or harm her. She is perfectly alright."


    Amane assured, but Loki did not trust her words. He wanted to check on Anya himself. Once he was sure Anya was alright, Loki''s anger and worry deflated like a balloon.


    His arms circled Anya''s body, and he hugged her tightly.


    "Don''t scare me like this. I thought I lost you, Anya. I was so worried about you that it hurt."


    Loki''s voice was suspiciously wet. Anya closed her arms around him, trying to make Loki feel better.


    "Aww, come on. I am more resilient than you give me credit for. I told you I can take care of myself. Besides, I am not harmed, so you can let me go now."


    "Looks like we solved one problem, Sean. Let''s head out now. There is no point in us remaining in this cell."


    Amane dragged Sean and the warden out of the room. The warden looked worried, but Sean followed Amane''s given lead without a hitch.


    "Are you sure leaving them alone in that room is wise? What if an incident happens to one of them?"


    Sean asked while looking at Amane. His face did not betray his worry, but his voice had a sliver of concern.


    But it was tough to tell what he felt this concern for.


    "It''ll be alright. Anya has my mark on her, so I will know if anything happens. I will send you a message when it is time to move."


    Sean sighed once he heard Amane''s plan. It worked in his favor, so he should be happy about it. But it worried him instead.


    He was feeling¡­restless and annoyed with the uncertainty of what would happen. But he had no choice in anything. He had to trust these people and pray that things would play out as he wanted them to.


    "Do what you want. I will inform my mother of what happened here."


    Amane nodded back at him, and Sean left the detention center. The warden watched it happen with a tight jaw. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that his safety net had passed, the warden was unsure what would happen to him. He doubted that Amane would be punished even if she killed him.


    "Warden, I need you to do something for me. Do you think you have the authority?"


    Amane asked, and the warden jerked his head to look at Amane. He immediately nodded in agreement even before he knew what the favor was.


    "I will do it. If it is something I can do, I will fulfil your wish."


    The warden wanted to impress Amane, so he agreed to anything he was asked. This reaction amused Amane, but she needed the warden to be vigilant.


    "What I want you to do is simple - permit me to roam around the detention center without being called out. I can do so anyway, but the guard on duty must pay the price. I don''t want that for them."


    Amane ordered the warden. It was easy for him to do, but he still hesitated. Doing something like this would undermine his authority as a warden.


    ''But this is not about my pride; this is about my life.''


    "Of course, you can roam around as you want. I will add more to your freedom and give you access to restricted areas. You can continue your investigation as freely as you want."


    Amane was thankful but also in a playful mood. She looked at the warden, and he felt nervous to hold Amane''s uninvited attention.


    "Investigation? I never said anything about it, right? I don''t know what you are talking about."


    The warden hiccupped once Amane looked at him. He was nervous, and his heart skipped a few beats.


    "A-Ah, yes, no investigation. I mean, you can look around the detention center as much as you want to. Please do as you wish."


    The warden tripped over his words quite a few times. He did not know what he wanted to say and made a fool of himself.


    Amane watched this happen a few times before pulling herself together and leaving the room. There was much she had to do now.


    But first, she needed to catch up on her sleep. Being in the detention center was tiring her out.


    She opened the door to her room and fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. Her surroundings faded, and Amane was pulled into a familiar dream with familiar faces.


    But this time, the context was neither relaxed nor sexy. Her dream reflected what had happened to her in the past.


    ...


    "YOU CANNOT DO THIS TO US? WHY ARE YOU PUNISHING US? WHAT DID WE DO?"


    Someone was yelling. Amane''s mind remembered the voice. It belonged to Kori.


    Her dear Kori was yelling at something while looking up. But the intensity of the light surrounding the pair made it impossible to see anything.


    [The fault is yours. You breached the contract of your existence and harmed those you should not have. Thus, the consequences are yours to bear.]


    The voice was not wrong to say this. Living creatures on this earth could be harmed under the circumstances.


    Kori had tried to wipe out all the people connected with her punishment and downfall. And the law of gods had no liked it. It had wanted to punish Kori by erasing her existence.


    Of course, Amane had not allowed this and agreed to share Kori''s punishment.


    Ultimately, her punishment for siding with Kori and helping her out had been worse than Kori''s. Her bruised and battered body was proof of that.


    "Breach of contract? You call letting these cancers roam around freely their right, and when I try to teach them a lesson, it becomes a breach of contract? Those creatures experimented on us until we lost ourselves. Even the other humans were not safe from their tyranny."


    "How can you protect such creatures as well? You should be ashamed of yourself."


    Kori yelled out. She was justified in her anger, and Amane agreed with her statements.


    The protection of the law for all creatures did not make sense. Kori wanted to change it, just as Amane had desired to long ago.


    But loneliness had settled in quickly when Amane had been banished, and she had forgotten all about it.


    Now, Amane just wanted to rest and forget about the past. How unfortunate that the past refused to let her go.


    [Your arrogance and ignorance are pathetic. If you want something, then take it into your own hands. Do not stand before me unless you can form the world you desire.]


    The law had spoken, and Kori was denied any right to speak. Kori was boiling with anger and regret.


    "B-Brother-"


    Amane did not remember her voice being this weak or small at that moment. She did not remember much of what happened that day. But she knew she had been trying to hold on to her sanity.


    It was working wonders for now, and Amane could concentrate.


    "Brother¡­do¡­not come¡­for Ko¡­ri. She''s¡­a¡­child¡­"


    Amane had begged for Kori''s life. This, she remembered, was also the reason for their first rift.


    [Your begging, I will accept. You paid a huge price for your actions, so that I will acknowledge your efforts. Do not show yourself in front of me again.]


    The law had spoken, and the trial ended. Kori''s grip on Amane tightened, and she looked enraged. Kori was going to do something foolish at this rate.


    So, Amane needed to stop her. Kori''s life was precious; she needed to live long and do good things.

 Chapter 384 - 384: 384: The promise back then [pt2]

    "Kori, do not¡­anger the law. You might¡­be powerful¡­but the law¡­is supreme¡­"


    Amane had told Kori about the law before. It was the one entity that ruled over all these gods and had the power to suppress and even kill them. The law was what order among lands and ensured the god did not turn tyrannical.


    It was a guardian for the weak species that walked on this earth and had its ideals.


    And one of those ideals was not to harm humans until they were judged. Kori had broken that deal more than a few times in the past.


    Since they left the Divine Guild''s detention center, Kori had begun to see humanity''s dark side.


    The more she looked around, the more evidence she found of their evil deeds. But the thing that tipped the scale for her was their experiments.


    Humans might be weak, but they were ambitious. They would not hesitate to suppress minor gods and use their powers for harmful purposes.


    It had happened to Hortencia, the unnamed goddess of the lake and even Kori''s first God friend apart from Amane.


    But the fragile thread of consciousness had finally broken once the humans targeted Amane.


    Since Amane had not been able to fight back, she was captured and made to sleep for ten years. Her body had been tested and probed. It took her a while to wake up. But as soon as she did, Kori had come to her rescue.


    She had reduced the central lab to ashes, causing people to die and cry out in fear.


    Had that been all, Kori would not have been punished. But her vengeance was far from over. Kori had gone after the researcher''s families, wanting to end their whole line.


    Humanity would have been next had the law not stopped Kori.


    "This is not fair. None of this is acceptable. We just wanted to live peacefully. But those darn humans refuse to leave us alone. Why do they have to study us? What gives them the right to experiment on us? I want to-"


    "Kori¡­calm down. Your anger will not change the situation."


    Amane''s body was finally beginning to recover. Her wounds were closing, and her energy came back slowly. Amane had parted with her goddess core, and her powers would no longer have that divine touch.


    But she would retain some of the skills she had as a goddess. She would have to be content with that.


    "Fuck you! Amane, do you stand with humans now? After all they did to us. How could you be so ignorant? All I feel for humans is this raging disgust. How can you even look at them and smile?"


    Kori questioned, her voice barely holding her rage back. She wanted to destroy everything she saw, but it would bring the Law back on her trail.


    "Don''t be stupid, Kori. I gave up my goddess core to give you this new chance at life. The least you can do is to live freely with this chance."


    Amane was beginning to feel better now. Her goddess magic might be gone, but her physical strength remained.


    That would have to be enough for Amane to live the rest of her life.


    And it would be a long life with her life-span as a goddess.


    "Do you blame me as well? I caused you to lose your core and become a demi-human. You must not want to see my face again. I understand. In that case, I shall take my leave now."


    Kori stood up, causing Amane to feel shocked. She had not said anything about not wanting to see Kori or being ashamed of Kori.


    Where was this girl getting all these ideas from?


    "Kori, don''t be an idiot! I never said anything about being disappointed in you. I would not have sacrificed so much for you if I did not like you."


    Amane reminded Kori, but her beliefs on this topic were unshakable.


    "I want to believe you, Amane. But you are a demi-human now. Your words carry the same deception as humans. You are untrustworthy now."


    Kori''s temperament had changed in a second. She went from fully trusting Amane to not trusting her at all.


    And it all happened because Amane sacrificed her godhood to spare Kori. Was this the outcome Amane wanted to have?


    ''Of course not! This is far from what I wanted to happen. Ugh, why is Kori behaving like this?''


    Amane could not make head or tail of what Kori was thinking.


    "Kori, I might have lost my godhood, but I am the same person you knew from before. Nothing has changed about me other than my status as a god."


    Amane tried to reassure Kori again. She wanted Kori to understand how dumb she was being. But Kori refused to budge on her answer.


    "You might not think much has changed, Amane. But I know things have changed for both of us. And I cannot bear to see you in such a state. My heart breaks to see you no longer enjoy your privileges as a goddess."


    "I can''t stay with you anymore."


    Kori declared while standing up. Out of guilt, her eyes refused to look at Amane. It was her fault that all happened.


    Her''s and all the humanity''s.


    "Kori, stop joking around. I know our differences and our power balance has just shifted. But there is no need for us to act like strangers. Let''s just forgive and forget what happened here."


    Amane reminded Kori, hoping to get through to Kori. But her words had a negative impact.


    "Forget and forgive? I-I can''t. If I forgive, then my life would be meaningless. And I refuse to forget everything I put you through, Amane. No, I do not need to forgive and forget. I need to be punished and vigilant."


    Amane''s heart stopped briefly as soon as she heard Kori speak. She was confident that Kori was speaking from her personal beliefs.


    Nothing Amane would say to Kori would register in her mind now. So, the only thing she could do was to cheer on Kori and wait for her to come back. It would likely take half a century and not more than that.


    But in the end, Kori would come back to Amane. She had to come back to Amane because she loved Amane.


    "I understand. What you need right now is time, and I am willing to give it to you. Once you have gathered your thoughts and decided what to do next, find me again. I will welcome you back, no matter what."


    Amane promised to Kori.


    Looking back, I see this was a foolish promise for Amane. How long could she wait for Kori without her memory deteriorating?


    Years passed, and then a decade followed by a century. Kori''s face and her memories faded from Amane''s mind.


    The loneliness Kori left behind inside Amane''s heart was not something Amane could handle. That was what made Amane adopt the first child she met.


    Charlie had been a cute but abandoned kid. Amane remembered her from the divine guild''s trail, which was the beginning.


    Having more people and a busy life filled the hold in Amane''s heart. It allowed her to continue living.


    And then it happened - Amane found her end. It was peaceful to go out protecting everything. It did not allow her to lament her life and look back at it.


    In the end, Amane did remember Kori and how she never got to meet her again. But Kori was just a name at that point in Amane''s life.


    ''I guess we never did meet again in my life. I am sure Kori must have forgotten all about me by now.''


    ...... S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Come to me. Bring me the next sacrifice. I demand you to serve me.''


    Anya''s mind went blank as soon as she heard the voice. Her head had been ringing all day with what she heard before.


    But it was finally all quiet and serene now. Moving around was easy, and Anya''s feet took her around the detention center. She was able to head into places she had never been to.


    "Today shall be the last sacrifice. It shall be enough to make everything end."


    Anya stood before Amane''s door and felt the presence inside shift. Anya was about to knock on the door when she heard footsteps approaching her.


    A flashlight blinded her, and she blinked.


    "What the heck are you doing here, you freak? You are supposed to be asleep in your bed. Are you here for Amane? Come back during morning hours then. It is too late in the night."


    Anya blinked, but she did not wake up from her daze. Her instincts changed the target she was going after, and Anya quickly rushed toward the warden.


    The warden did not know how lucky he was not to be lying dead on the floor right now. But he was knocked unconscious and dragged away by Anya before he could speak.


    When Amane finally decided to open her door, she did not see anyone nearby. But she did feel her mark moving through the hallways and toward an empty corridor.


    She quickly summoned a few blood butterflies and sent them away.


    "Go and get the ones I instructed. Use force if you must, but get them to follow me."


    Amane ordered, and the butterflies quickly flew away. With this, one problem had been solved. And now it was time to follow Anya.


    From Anya''s speed and precision, she had a destination in mind. And Amane finally had a chance to see where Anya was going.

 Chapter 385 - 385: 385: Bounds of foolishness [pt1]

    Amane followed Anya and maintained her distance. Her footsteps did not make any sound, and Anya remained unaware of Amane''s presence.


    It was late at night, and no one should be out. But Anya turned the corner and ran into Loki. It was a weird coincidence, and Loki also looked surprised to see Anya.


    "Anya, what are you doing here? Perfect timing. I was about to visit you. How are you feeling?"


    Loki asked, his voice filled with concern. But Anya did not answer him. Instead, she reached out toward Loki''s face and knocked him out cold. Then, Anya picked Loki up and began to drag his body through the hall.


    ''Looks like Anya chose her sacrifice. She doesn''t look picky about the person she is going after. This is good for me.''


    Amane looked at the camera, and its blinking light assured Amane that it was working. Warden was currently watching what was happening, and he would call for Sean.


    Anya started moving toward the back corridor, where Amane had felt the disturbance before. A rift opened in the wall, and Anya threw Loki''s unconscious body into it.


    Then, she looked at where Amane was hiding but said nothing. The meaning of Anya''s actions was clear - Amane had been caught.


    Things came to a stalemate. Amane did not leave her hiding spot, nor did Anya move into the rift. One had to give in, or they would be wasting time.


    "Ah, OK. Since you caught me, I will grace you with my presence. Are you happy now, Hortencia?"


    Amane walked out of her hiding spot. There was no working camera in this corridor, and the mist covered the entrance of the rift.


    Only those who knew about its existence could see it.


    [I thought I smelled a familiar scent. How many years has it been, Amane? I am surprised to see you alive after all this time. Was the news of your death a rumor?]


    Hortencia''s voice echoed in the rift. Hands made of magic power beckoned Amane to step into the rift.


    The rift was Hortencia''s domain, where she was the strongest. Amane would be no match for Hortencia if she stepped into the rift.


    Amane knew all this, and yet she stepped into the rift. Her instincts told her that it was the safest option available to her.


    "You are surprised to see me alive? It should be my line. The last I knew of you, you were judged by ''the law'' and stripped of your power. When did you regain all of it?"


    Amane asked in a curious voice. She was trying to get Hortencia''s secrets out of her. It was up to Hortencia to tell Amane anything, but the goddess did not seem to mind.


    "Hmm, let me think about it. When did I regain my power? Maybe a little while after your death. Someone visited me and offered me a chance to take revenge. It was such a tempting offer that I had to take it."


    "Revenge? Are you kidnapping people for your revenge? That''s a petty reason."


    Amane tried to get the answers out of Hortencia''s mouth. Hortencia has a big ego, just like all the other goddesses have. She would not be able to resist answering Amane''s questions.


    "Petty reason? Ah, it might seem like this to you. But my reason for kidnapping these worthless humans is somewhat different. I am going to revive a soul. What do you think?"


    Amane looked at Hortencia without blinking. Hortencia did not seem to be joking. She was confident that she would be able to revive a dead person.


    "Ah, so you are thinking of reviving your dead lover back? No wonder the current scientist had the same name as your lover. You planned it all out."


    Amane looked at Anya and noticed her features. Anya looked like the scientist from her past; the one Hortencia had given her everything to.


    No wonder Anya felt familiar to Amane. It was because Hortencia used her as a vessel to bring her lover back slowly.


    "You are as quick to catch things as you were in the past. It seems like being reborn has not dulled your senses. It gives me hope that my Anya will return as her real self."


    Hortencia sounded hopeful. Amane wanted to be happy for her, but she felt disturbed. Bringing someone back from death was the biggest taboo. Hortencia could get into huge trouble if she did so.


    She might have even summoned ''the law'' here without being careful.


    "Hortencia, I want to be happy for you. But I cannot help but think of this as a destructive idea. Maybe you should rethink your choice and-"


    "Amane, you have no right to tell me what I can and cannot do. You reaped the benefit of this spell already, and now you want me to stop? Don''t be such dual-minded. You have no right to tell me what I can and cannot do."


    Hortencia was calm up until now. But Amane could feel how unstable she was. Hortencia was not in a good state of mind. Amane needed to talk to her carefully.


    "I know that it''s painful to be without your loved ones, Hortencia. But it would help if you considered their future. If you bring back your Anya, you will destroy any hope for her soul to be reincarnated. Do you want to destroy Anya''s future? What about her present life?"


    Amane tried to convince Hortencia to stand down. It had been thousands of years since Anya died. She was likely reincarnated already.


    Unlike gods, humans have a short life span and reincarnation time. Anya must be living a good life somewhere.


    "I do not care. Anya needs to be with me no matter what happens. I created the perfect vessel and molded the situation to become what I wanted. And now, it''s time to reap the benefits."


    Hortencia replied calmly. And looked at Anya and held a knife out to her.


    "Here, take this. We can begin the main ritual when you offer this last sacrifice. Just stab this man and offer his soul as the last sacrifice."


    Hortencia held the knife before the current Anya, beckoning her to take it. But Anya''s body showed resistance.


    She reached out to take the knife but pulled her hand back. She was fighting with herself.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Hurry up and take this knife. You need to stab this man, and everything will be over."


    Hortencia reminded Anya, but the human still struggled.


    "I-I cannot. Not him. I¡­not him."


    Anya refused. She was fighting with Hortencia and tried to gain back her control. Hortencia did not appreciate this and flicked Anya. It caused Anya to fall and cough out blood. The smack had been too powerful.


    But Hortencia did not seem to care. She noticed the blood but did nothing to cure Anya.


    "You ungrateful brat. I did so much for you. I saved you from your fate of dying and gave you a new purpose. You were molded by my hands and had one purpose. And you cannot even do that much?"


    Hortencia was getting angry now. The angrier she got, the worse her temper became. Amane discreetly positioned herself between Anya and Hortencia.


    But Hortencia noticed this and got cold expressions.


    "You! Why are you trying to stand against me, Amane? Out of everyone here, I thought you would be the one to understand me the best. Why are you standing against me like this?"


    Hortencia asked with a flat tone. Amane had one chance to answer this question, and she needed to make her answer satisfying. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why am I standing against you like this? Hortencia, I don''t want you to make a mistake you will regret. Going against ''the law'' is not something we should be doing. It is there to protect and keep us in check."


    "You were once my friend, and I do not want to see you perishing. So, I want to stop you."


    Amane reminded Hortencia. Hortencia looked struck after hearing Amane''s words. She knew that Amane considered her precious but did not know how precious.


    Still, Hortencia had been obsessed with bringing Anya back, and it was not easy to cure a goddess''s obsession.


    "It''s a little bit too late. I already sold my soul to my obsession. There is no way to bring me back to the right side."


    Hortencia admitted and raised her hand. The rift began to shake, and boulders appeared out of the ground. The realm was changing and trying to cage everything inside.


    "If I cannot have the soul of my beloved with me, then I want to be buried with her. The vessel went through most of the ceremony with me, so she is already bound with Anya''s soul. I will drag her with me."


    Hortencia''s body was beginning to get petrified. She looked paler, and her magic tried to cage everything in.


    "Ugh, what is happening? I think I had a weird dream¡­. Fuck, where are we?"


    Loki woke up in time and looked around. Amane was in the mood to drag him out. And Anya''s feet were glued to the ground.


    Since Anya had Hortencia''s power inside her body, she was bound to this rift. It would be impossible for her to leave this place alone.


    "Loki, grab Anya and run. Otherwise, we will be buried in the ruins of this place. I don''t think you want to die, right?"


    Amane asked, and Loki cursed. He finally realized his life was in danger if he did not move.

 Chapter 386 - 386: 386: Bounds of foolishness [pt2]

    "What is going on? Where are we? And how did we get here? I think I remember being dragged in here. But nothing else comes to mind when I recall what happened."


    Loki complained as he ran toward the small opening he saw on the other side. He was running in front, carrying Anya on his back.


    Anya looked uncomfortable, but her legs had given out. Her body shook, forcing Anya to submit and follow the fate laid out in front of her. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is a sacrificial rift. Our souls will be used as ingredients if we do not run out of here in time. So, talk less and run more."


    Amane yelled, but she was ready to fight. She brought out her staff and got into position. The Guardian creatures of this rift were beginning to show their faces.


    A quick swipe of the staff broke the shadow-like creature into two. But it was instantly replaced by two more similar creatures. There was no end to these creatures.


    "Tsk, these annoying bugs keep on multiplying. I will have to take care of them in a single swoop."


    Amane snapped her finger, and her butterflies began to fly out of her skin. Loki chose this moment to look back, and he cried in fear. The mass of black that surrounded Amane made her appear dead.


    "Loki, don''t turn back. Continue to run ahead and get out of the rift. I will cover your back somehow."


    Amane promised, and Loki nodded hesitantly. Amane''s voice sounded promising, but her face looked pale. Loki was not sure if he could trust her or not.


    But Anya moaned in Loki''s arms, and that helped make his decision easier. He wanted to help Amane, but Anya was his priority. And Loki refused to change that for anything in the world.


    "You better pull yourself together and follow after me soon. I don''t know much about you, but I don''t want you to die either."


    Loki whispered before he dragged Anya''s arm over his shoulder and picked her up in the bridal carry. His path was blocked by the same black creatures from before. But Amane cleared the way for him using her chains.


    "Keep running. Close your eyes if you must. Just keep heading toward the exit no matter what. I will clear out the way."


    Amane promised, and her chains attacked everywhere. The rift creatures became fiercer by the second. They were not going to back down easily.


    ''Sacrifice. Our sacrifice! Give us our sacrifice!''


    The ominous changing of these creatures filled the air. Their thrilling voices echoed inside Amane''s ears, but she refused to give in. This was an opportunity for her to break through.


    The creatures formed a humanoid shape and reached out toward Loki. Amane interrupted the attack and opened the way up until the end. Her chains kept the way open for Loki to slip past the rift opening.


    "Our Sacrifices!"


    "Our sacrifices are running away! Hurry, catch them right now.!"


    "We need to stop our sacrifices."


    Amane was busy keeping the tunnel hardened. So, she was unable to face the shadow monsters. She raised her arms in defence and waited for the collision, but her body was pushed aside by a familiar hand.


    "Looks like I managed to make it in time. Yoko, are you alright? You look winded and tired. Did you need help?"


    Sakura stood in Amane''s place, with her arm pierced by the shadow creature. The shadow creatures had sharp teeth, and their biting force was incredible.


    Sakura survived the bite by using her fire to force the monsters back. The shadows took a step toward Sakura, but Charlie blocked them.


    "Tsk, look at this place. If I had known about such a place before, I would have taken care of it as soon as possible."


    Charlie complained and began to force the monsters back. The shadows tried to move toward Charlie, but the ruins made the rift shine brightly. That light pushed back the monsters.


    [You are marked. We cursed you.]


    [We will find you, our sacrifice.]


    [You will not get to run away from us.]


    The voices echoed inside the rift. The power of the rift was beginning to close and collapse.


    "Let''s get out of here. The opening to this place would be closed soon."


    Charlie yelled and took the front position. Amane took the rear position and took care of any monsters following them. They all crossed the exit before the rift could collapse.


    "Let''s not try anything like this again. I did not enjoy this experience.


    Charlie puffed as she made it across the rift. The opening to the separation was beginning to close. But Amane had a bad feeling about their situation. So, she used her chains to block the exit from spreading across. That decision was right because the rift tried to expand one last time.


    It pulsed and clashed with Amane''s powers. But the rift was created using a goddess''s power and could not be stopped so quickly. Amane had to exhaust her power reserves to take care of that rift.


    And even that was not enough to stop the rift from spilling over. Charlie had to join Amane and use her powers in combination. It exhausted the divine leader as well. But the rift finally broke down.


    "Finally, we are free. That rift was too powerful to be left alone. I wonder how it opened in the detention center? This place is covered in runes all around. It should not be possible to find it."


    Charlie commented, and it showed her lack of knowledge on this topic. But Amane did not blame Charlie for her ignorance. It was not her fault she did not know.


    The true history of this place had been buried long before Charlie came to inherit it. It was not her fault she did not know about Hortencia and her connection with this place.


    In short, Amane did not blame her for her ignorance.


    "Hortencia knew about the detention center long before it was remodelled. We could not have done much to curb a goddess''s obsession. It''s better for us that Hortencia went out on her terms."


    It was impossible to tell if Hortencia was dead or not. But she would not be able to wake up for a few centuries. She had overextended power, leaving her core exposed.


    That surprised Amane. She had not expected Hortencia to have a core. The last news she had heard of Hortencia said that the older goddess had lost her body due to ''the law.''


    Something weird was going on here. Someone was interfering in the fates, causing problems for everyone, and changing the natural flow of the future. It was tough to say if this was a safe thing to do or not.


    "Ugh, it is too cold in the detention center. I need a change of clothes and something hot to compensate me."


    Sakura complained to break the serious mood. She was shivering, but it was not bad enough to warrant special attention. Still, her complaint turned Amane''s attention toward Sakura.


    "Sakura, are you alright? What about your arm? That shadow bit you! Are you alright?"


    Amane held Sakura''s arm up. But there was no indication of her being bit. Sakura''s arm looked flawless and smooth, just as it always had. Even Sakura had a shocked expression when she looked at her arm.


    "Huh! I could have sworn that I was bit on this arm by that shadow hound. Where did the injury go?"


    Sakura asked with a baffled expression. She tried to move her arm around and try to find the injury. But her arm jolted in pain when Sakura tried to move it. It was an indication for Sakura not to move.


    "Hiss, that hurts."


    The injury might not be apparent, but it hurts like a bitch. Sakura gritted her teeth to hold her cry of pain back. It did not help, as her muscles spasmed once more. Sakura collapsed, causing everyone to worry.


    Amane was nearest to Sakura. She caught the unconscious body before it hit the ground. Sakura did not respond to Amane when she tried to wake her up. Her eyes remained closed.


    The detention center did not have a residential doctor. So, Sakura could not be treated in-house. They had to take Sakura outside and to a certified hospital.


    "I made a class for my emergency staff. They are ready to receive Sakura anytime. Let''s hurry and take her to the hospital."


    Charlie made quick decisions. The warden and Loki watched this happen from the sidelines. They looked confused and scared of what was happening. Charlie''s presence here was the most significant factor they had not accounted for.


    ''Just how influential is Amane? It was easy to tell that she had scary connections. But I never expected her connections to run this deep. What the hell is going on here?''


    Loki was curious to know more about Amane. But he did not dare ask her any questions. He feared his mind would get blown if he tried to overthink the situation.


    ''What I need to focus on is Anya. I don''t know when she will wake up or feel better. But I want to greet Anya when she opens her eyes.''


    Loki also had a few things to tell Anya once she was awake. But it could all wait for the time being.


    .......


    "I see. So, Hortencia reached the end of her journey. What about her core? Were you able to retrieve it?...Not yet. Then you better hurry up. I don''t have a forgiving temper."


    Chen looked up at his father''s blank expression. A hint of annoyance flashed across those eyes before

 Chapter 387 - 387: 387: Searching the rift [pt1]

    "Chen, when did you say your friend would visit us? I want to meet them soon. Waiting around for good things to happen is different from my style. I want to invite your friend for a meeting soon."


    Father''s words were not questioned, but for Chen to hurry up and invite Yoko Tsurugi for dinner. Chen had everything planned out inside his head, but it would need a lot of changes now.


    ''Father looks impatient today. I wonder what is wrong with her. Should I ask her? Would father reply to my worries?''


    It was tough to judge Kori''s mood. So, Chen decided to withdraw his concerns and allow Kori to do as she wished. If Father wanted to invite Yoko to dinner, then that was what Chen would do.


    Chen would have to hurry his plan so he would stay caught up. He had one chance left.


    "I will send a message to Sherina Tsurugi and confirm the arrangements. As far as I know, Yoko is away, and no one would tell me where she went either. Should I investigate this?"


    Chen asked, but Kori shook her head.


    "There is no need to look for Yoko''s whereabouts. Whatever Yoko was doing should be finished by today. You need to send the invite."


    Again, Chen had no idea how his father knew all this. But Father had never been wrong about such topics before. So, Chen decided to stop doubting Father.


    "I understand. I will send the invite today and inform you once I get a reply. Then, I will meet you in the evening."


    Chen quickly made his escape. His father was looking at Chen with expecting eyes. Chen needed clarification about what Kori wanted from him. So, he promptly escaped before he could be caught in any mess.


    "Looks like our desired meeting would have to be pushed earlier than I wanted. Alas, this is the end of our journey."


    Kori looked behind her. The giant blue ocean reflected its light on her, matching Kori''s cold eyes and turning them even darker.


    Meanwhile, Chen took out the traditional pen and paper to draft his letter. He would use every method possible to convince Yoko to come here.


    But once he sat down to write the letter, his decision changed. He had been about to address this letter to Sherina and Albus, but he ended up writing it to Yoko Tsurugi.


    His instincts told him this letter would only hold value if he wrote it directly to Yoko. With this, Chen had extended his hand toward Yoko. Now, it was up to her to agree or not.


    ...


    Sakura''s arm was in pain. She had no external wound, but the energy inside her body was fighting with itself, trying to express itself.


    "I''m sorry, but this is not a medical condition I have seen before. I have no idea what to do about her condition."


    The doctor admitted once she checked Sakura. The doctor had a remorseful expression about not being beneficial to Lady Suzuki. It was a huge disgrace for one of the biggest hospitals in the world.


    "Don''t worry. It was not your fault. You did your best with the resources you had. This might be a curse; in that case, it is out of your jurisdiction."


    Charlie quickly assured the doctor, and the doctor calmed down. But Sakura chose that exact moment to moan, and the doctor went into panic mode again. Even Charlie and Amane were beginning to fear for Sakura''s life.


    "Excuse me, but let me check on Sakura once. I might be able to discover something."


    Amane was still determining if her powers would work against a goddess''s curse. But this was the best bet she had. She hovered her hand over Charlie''s arm and tried to feel around the curse, but she was pushed back.


    A goddess''s curse was too much to handle for the current Amane. Static electricity flashed between Amane''s hand and Sakura''s arm, pushing them away from each other.


    "Are you alright? That static shock did not harm you, right? Yoko, say something to me."


    Charlie asked these questions in rapid succession. It was impossible to answer her at the given moment. Amane''s head was spinning from being pushed back by that power.


    "It''s impossible to cure Sakura without the goddess''s core. We need to find the middle of the rift. Do we have anyone currently searching for it?"


    Amane asked, and Charlie made an offended expression.


    "Of course, I have someone searching for the core. What do you take me for? Sean volunteered to stay behind and head inside the rift once it was safe. He will give us good news soon."


    Charlie was banking on Sean, finding something valuable inside the rift. But it had been about three hours, and he had not replied.


    "I will head toward the rift as well. Sean is good at his job, but he might miss some things. It would be best for me to check up on him."


    Amane offered and tried to stand up. Amane did not realise how tired she was until her legs refused to support her weight, and she collapsed.


    Charlie quickly moved toward Amane and helped her up. Amane mirrored Charlie''s surprised expression as her legs refused to work.


    "H-Huh? My legs are shaking? My hands as well? Now that I think about it, I don''t have any energy in my body. Ugh, this is the worst feeling imaginable."


    Amane groaned as she felt her body ache. Her head was ringing due to a lack of energy as well. She had only touched Sakura for a minute, but this had ended up happening.


    "This looks bad. Amane, you should rest for now. I will head out and search for the core in your place. You need to rest."


    Amane did not want to burden Charlie by sending her after the core. A goddess''s core was a powerful item. It could cause ordinary people to die if they tried to use it. And Charlie should not take that risk.


    "Charlie, you should not¡­it''s too dangerous¡­"


    Amane warden, but Charlie turned her back to Amane. It was impossible to tell what expression Charlie had on her face at the current moment, but her words chilled Amane.


    "Is it because I am not a goddess? Are you worried about me? Look, I might not be as resilient as you, but I also spent a good portion of my life with a goddess. Ah, but you would know all about it."


    Charlie''s words made it sound like she knew what was happening with Amane. It was tough to guess when she found out, but her actions meant she did not care.


    So many did not bother asking the stupid questions and decided to ask the important ones.


    "A goddess''s core can cause incredible pain if mishandled. Are you sure you want to take this risk?"


    Amane asked, now looking directly at Charlie''s back. Charlie didn''t miss the glaring gaze looking at her at that moment. But Charlie did not look back, indicating that she would accept whatever happened to her.


    "I will bring the core back for you. So, you should not be so worried about Sakura and her future. I am sure everything will be alright soon enough."


    Charlie assured, but there was one last thing Amane wanted to ask Charlie. She had noticed it during her investigation but had never brought it up. And that had something to do with Sean.


    "I know you are ready to accept everything that happens to you, but does that also extend to your family? Can you look at your children and condemn them to rot in prison for their choices?"


    Amane asked with a conflicting voice. She knew how difficult it was for someone to look at their kids and condemn them for their crimes. Amane needed help with doing so as well.


    Charlie paused once she heard Amane''s question, and her body language turned sad and lonely. Charlie was not looking at Amane, but it was easy to tell what kind of expression she was making.


    "Unfortunately, this disgrace would fall on me. I was the one who failed to provide a safety net for Sean. I told him often that he could come to me if he needed help."


    "But this is the route he chose. So, he will have to own up to his mistakes as well. Let''s hope he has a good excuse ready to give me."


    Charlie did not sound happy. But she was still willing to give Sean a chance to explain his side of the story. She looked more mature than she had at any other time.


    "You grew up well. The years that passed served you well, huh?"


    That was as much confirmation Amane would give Charlie about her theories. But I knew Charlie had stopped theorising about her identity long ago.


    "Duty and responsibility make everyone grow up after a while. I could not always remain a child being protected by others. I had to be the one to look after others soon."


    Charlie admitted and finally walked out. Amane relaxed in her chair and sighed. After about an hour of waiting, her energy returned, and Amane could finally stand.


    She opened the window to get fresh air, but a white bird flew in her direction. Amane tried paying attention to it, only to find that it had a paper-like texture. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A messenger bird? Who would want to send me an emergency message like this? Oh my! I did not expect such an invite to be sent to me."

 Chapter 388 - 388: 388: Searching the rift [pt2]

    Amane looked at the letter in her hand. The handwriting looked familiar to her even after thousands of years had passed. Chen had a particular way of writing his letters.


    To receive a hand-written letter after such a long time was an honor for Amane. But her curiosity got better, and she opened the letter.


    [Miss Tsurugi, S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I hope you remember the offer I made to you regarding your cousin''s health and well-being. If you don''t mind, I would like to invite you to my residence. I hope you will make some time for this visit.


    Please reply to this letter as soon as you can. The sooner you schedule this visit, the better it will be for both of us.]


    The letter was straightforward. It differed from Chen''s usual ways of twisting his words and causing trouble. He must be in a bind to send a message like this.


    "Ugh, I don''t want to oblige Chen right now. Sakura is sick, and Charlie is not here to take care of Sakura. It would be irresponsible of me to leave her alone."


    Amane wanted to refrain from obliging the letter she received. She paused when she was about to type out a reply that refused Chen''s invitation.


    ''Am I able to decline this offer? Maybe Chen can help me out? He did say he has been experimenting with beasts and their powers. Maybe he will be able to help me out?''


    It was dangerous for Amane to think these thoughts. Nothing good would come out of hopeless dreaming. And yet, Amane wanted to believe in Chen and her decision.


    "Looks like I will be taking the bait after all. You better make it worth my while, Chen. I don''t like to take losing gambles."


    Amane confirmed her attendance and put the phone down.


    ''I better take care of my other affairs until then. Chen did say that it would be a one-day affair, but who knows what can happen.''


    ...¡­..


    "I checked this place twice, and the core has been safely transferred back to Chen. My work is done here. Now, I need to do a general clean-up."


    Sean shook off the extra energy that clung to his clothes. The rift was emitting contaminated energy, so it needed to be closed. Without a core to hold it stable, it would explode soon.


    But before Sean could seal the rift, an unexpected person arrived at the scene, causing Sean to curse. He could barely hold his surprise in check and straighten his back.


    "Did you check everything inside the rift properly? Is there anything we should be worried about? What about the core? Did you retrieve it?"


    Charlie Suzuki had arrived at the scene and taken hold of the situation. This was the worst thing that could have happened to Sean. But he was not about to panic.


    "Mother? What are you doing here? I assure you that I will take care of everything here. There is no need for you to be worried. You should head back and rest now."


    Sean tried to get Charlie to leave. He feared what would happen to him if his mother learned about this meddling.


    ''There is no way mother would ever forgive me. Mother has a strict policy about traitors. I will be thrown out of our family and imprisoned at worst.''


    Both options sucked. But this was different from what worried Sean the most. He could endure anything but being found out by Helios. He did not want to lose the most important person in his life.


    "Sean, you did not answer my question. Did you check everything in the rift properly? I want the core. Don''t close the rift if you have not found the core yet. I will go and retrieve the core myself."


    This made Sean panic. Mother would know the core was not there if she went inside the rift. As the only person who went in and out of the rifts, Sean was the only one who could have removed the core.


    All the suspicions would fall on him, and he would be in trouble.


    ''No, I need to stop mother from heading into the rift. Can I make an excuse? What kind of excuse can I make? Could you hurry up and think about it? I am sure that there is something I can do¡­''


    "Sean, there is no need to think that hard about what you can do. You might think that you are more intelligent than anyone, but I have a lifetime of experience compared to you. Did you think I would not notice what you were up to?"


    Sean''s brain stopped thinking that very second, and he froze. He had not expected such words to come from Charlie Suzuki''s mouth.


    Sean knew that Charlie Suzuki was not oblivious to his actions, but he was never sure how close she was to discovering the truth. She had never indicated she knew what Sean was planning.


    "Mother now is not the time to be joking around. I cannot allow you to enter the rift because it is unstable. What would happen if the rift closed behind you once you entered it? We cannot risk it."


    Sean tried to bargain and change the flow of the conversation. For a minute, he was sure that he succeeded. Charlie Suzuki did not say anything to him.


    But then she let out a heartfelt laugh and looked at Sean with pitiful eyes.


    "Sean, it''s time for you to give up now. The more you try to play ignorant, the more you convince me that you have done something wrong. Now, where did you send the core that was in the rift?"


    Sean cursed once he noticed his defeat. He had tried to play Charlie''s tactic on her. It had not worked, and now he was in trouble.


    But he could still make everything work. He was not out of it yet¡­


    "If you do not reply to my questions, then I will have no choice but to involve Helios in our troubles. Would you like that?"


    Charlie asked, and Sean finally gave in. He did not want Charlie to be thrown into this situation as well. It was Sean''s fault, and he was the one who needed to own up to his mistakes.


    "The core has been transported back to ''The HIVE''. Chen asked me to deliver the core to him once I retrieved it. I don''t know when or how he knew about it, but he is incredible perspective."


    Sean admitted, leaving nothing back. Now that the truth had been revealed, there was no point in holding his words back. He was going to tell as much as he could without getting punished.


    "I see. Let''s come back to that point later. For starters, how long have you been helping the HIVE? Our records must be a mess because of your interference."


    Charlie admitted, but Sean had nothing to say to her regarding this. He did not want to realise how much damage he had done.


    "Well, I can answer that question for you instead of Sean. Our financial records have been a mess for the past few years. However, I maintained a separate checklist for everything I found wrong. I am sure that the checklist would help us check our records."


    Both Charlie and Sean were surprised when Helios walked into the room. Helios held a record book in his hand and grinned at the pair.


    "Helios, what are you doing here? Are you well enough to be standing here? Hey, you should be in bed. What if you get sick because you are here?"


    Sean sounded worried for Helios. Helios had been a sickly child since birth and did not like being involved in conflict. That was why he usually avoided a lot of interactions and preferred internal work.


    "I am alright. Sean, it has been years since I was last sick. My immune system might be a little weak, but I have not had any problem with it for years now. You worry too much about me."


    Helios assured Sean and continued to walk into the room. He stopped once he was right in the middle and looked at the rift.


    "Mother, I have all the case files you asked me to collect. I am afraid that most of them have a few inconsistencies, but I did my best to fill them up. And before you ask, I was not covering for Sean."


    "And Sean, I promised you that you could lean on me. I am not as dumb or unreliable as I look. You could have given me a chance, you know."


    Sean looked shocked to see Helios talking back to him. The young child he had protected once upon a time was no more.


    "I¡­this is too much to take in right now. Can you give me a second to digest it all? Since when did Helios begin to work in the internal section? I thought you were in internal affairs."


    "It''s the same thing."


    "Never mind, it''s all just a little too much right now. I think I need to lie down. Do you think you can give me a second here?"


    Sean asked, but Charlie only had a little time. Since the core was not here, she needed to tell Yoko and then go after the core.


    She quickly messaged Yoko, but her message did not go through. The hospital also assured Charlie that Yoko had already left the premises. There was no way to track Yoko now, and Charlie had to wait for her to return.

 Chapter 389 - 389: 389: Welcome to The HIVE [pt1]

    "I am sorry for arriving at such short notice. Please do not mind my visit today. I could head back and return tomorrow if you want me to."


    Amane admitted while standing in front of Chen. Her presence startled Chen since he had not expected Amane to arrive so soon. He had hoped to have a few more hours to work with.


    But since he was the one who sent the invite, he had no right to complain. He had to grin and bear the responsibility.


    "Ah, it''s no problem. Please, come in. I must admit that I did not expect you to visit me this early. This makes my plan¡­falter a bit."


    Chen tried to maintain his friendly image, but he was panicking inside. Most of his preparation had yet to be done. But the first thing he needed to do was invite Yoko Tsurugi inside.


    Mother had asked to meet her personally. So, Chen needed to arrange that meeting no matter what happened.


    "I know I promised you a tour of this facility, but could you have lunch first? I asked my staff to prepare the best, and they¡­might have gone a little overboard with the preparation."


    Arranging lunch meetings served quite a few purposes for Chen. It fulfilled his condition with his mother and allowed him to put his equipment in the lab.


    Now, he only needed Yoko Tsurugi to relax and listen to him. He would easily be able to convince her what he wanted to do.


    "You want to have lunch right now? But the timing is¡­"


    Chen felt his heart sink. He knew he should not have banked on Yoko''s mercy but planned something else. He had to think of something else right now, or else-


    "Ah, having an early lunch would not be a bad idea. It''ll help me get enough energy to go through the day. What do you think?"


    Chen suddenly felt terrible for deceiving Yoko. He was not supposed to feel sorry about his actions, but it happened without his input. He tried to shake his head and eliminate the guilt, but that did not work.


    ''Let''s forget about feeling guilty. I did what I should have done. There is a priority to things I should cherish, and I am following that order.''


    Chen tried to convince himself. But this excuse did not sound solid to him either.


    "Here, the dining hall is this way."


    Chen led Yoko into the inner dining hall. It was in an artificially created clearing with wisteria flowers. There was no source of water or light in this clearing, but the flowers did not die, mainly because the source of these flowers was not natural in the first place.


    "These are some cute flowers you are growing in your garden. I wonder how long it took to develop them."


    Truthfully, Father had waved her hand, and the garden had appeared in a single minute. But the time needed to wake Father and get him to cooperate should be included in the development time, right?


    "It took us thousands of years to develop this technology. But the result is worth enjoying, right?"


    Chen asked as he finally reached the table. Father was already sitting at the table, but she had covered her whole body in black cloth. Even her face was not visible for anyone to see.


    It was an odd choice for his father to appear like this in front of anyone. Usually, the father did not care about their company and would take care of the intruder if they did not like it.


    But for the first time, her father decided to hide her identity and appear in a mask.


    "Oh! I was unaware that someone else would also be joining us for lunch. I would have been more considerate if you told me about this beforehand."


    Chen looked embarrassed at being called out. He had not expected an easy-going person such as Yoko Tsurugi to call him out over inviting another person for the meal.


    ''Shit! Did I offend her? Do you think I should be doing something now? What can I¡­wait, am I being made fun of?''


    Chen only realised something was wrong when the giggling sound reached his ears. He instantly looked up and saw his father laughing. The voice coming out of his father''s throat had been modified, which further solidified the evidence that she did not want to be found out.


    "Hmm, is something wrong? You are giggling too much. What do you find so funny that you cannot stop laughing?"


    Yoko turned her attention toward the uninvited guest at the table. Chen was afraid of what this confrontation would bring to the table. This might be the last time he could see Yoko Tsurugi again.


    "Ah, please forgive me. Your way of joking reminds me of someone I knew long ago. I could not control my chuckles and ended up laughing at you. I hope you do not feel offended by my attitude."


    The air had turned tense. Chen was not sure what would happen next. Sparks were flying around, and a fire could be ignited any second. There was a chance that Yoko would get offended if nothing was done soon. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ah, I need to take care of things somehow. Father, please! Don''t make this situation any more challenging to deal with. I don''t know how long we will have Yoko Tsurugi''s trust.''


    "I remind you of someone you used to know? Oh well, isn''t that surprising? But then again, I have been hearing these words a lot recently. It must be my charm that is attracting everyone, right?"


    "Charm is one way to say it. But unforgiving attitude is another word I would use to describe someone like you."


    Chen was paying attention to his father. That was a subtle smile on his father''s face that indicated that she was enjoying this encounter. It was the first time Chen had seen such an expression, and he was glad to witness it.


    But at the same time, he was not delighted about the timing of such a thing.


    ''Shit, please don''t be angry. Please don''t leave here and render all my preparations useless.''


    Chen looked at Yoko with his breath held tight. Everything that happens from here depends on Yoko and her mood. Just how offended would she feel because of what just happened?


    "Hahahaha, you are a funny person. I haven''t laughed this much in a while. I felt slightly gloomy a time ago, but you lightened my mood. I think we will get along fine."


    Yoko Tsurugi held her cup up in the air, but Chen''s father did not immediately raise his voice in acknowledgement. He looked at Yoko, testing to see if there was anything else she might want to add.


    But when Yoko said nothing more, Kori raised her glass to symbolise friendship.


    "I don''t know how long our current friendship will last. I want to say forever, but that would be a foolish promise. All relationships have an expiry date, right?"


    Chen looked up sharply at his father. He could not believe these words had escaped his father''s mouth. Kori was the most avid believer of eternal love Chen had ever met.


    Even Yoko Tsurugi looked shocked and tried to hide it. But her eyes were not able to hide the shock in them. Still, she pretended as if these words meant nothing to her.


    "You are right. All relationships have an expiry date. If not our feelings, then time makes sure they all come to an end. Even if one of the parties can live forever without unchanging feelings, the other party can always change, right?"


    Yoko asked, and Chen was sure that this conversation had passed the point of return. Yoko had either taken offence or refused to show it outright. Or she did not care and agreed with Kori.


    Whatever the case was, the tension was already high in the air because of it. Chen was supposed to be a defender of peace. But he ended up needing to be more helpful during the conflict.


    Once the dinner finally ended, the one to stand up first was Chen. He wanted to break the tension that had emerged in the air.


    "Miss Tsurugi, I will give you the promised tour now. It will help you digest your dinner and help you understand what The HIVE has to offer you in return for your partnership."


    Chen opened the door for Yoko, and she quietly walked out. She did not look at the uninvited guest at the table again, but Chen had a feeling about it.


    Just because Yoko was not looking at it did not mean she was not paying much attention to things either. She had her attention pointed toward Kori until she left the room.


    "Chen, please take care of our guest until she is ready to leave. Please, I am counting on you this time."


    Chen got goosebumps when he heard his mother talk. She sounded sweet and caring, but Chen had only heard her speaking like this when she was delighted.


    And that only happened when someone was meeting their downfall or Kori''s plans were going as she wanted.


    Chen did not dare ask what made Kori so happy and chirpy today. He was afraid to hear the answer. He quickly nodded and walked out of the room.


    The less he knew about his mother''s choices, the better it would be for his mental health.


    ''Let mother do what she wants to. The less I think about these things, the better for me.''

 Chapter 390 - 390: 391: The Bargain [pt1]

    Chen was at a loss for words now. Whatever he had planned to do next escaped his mind. Yoko Tsurugi had fooled his plan in the most unexpected way possible.


    And yet, Chen could not find it in himself to feel disappointed in what happened. Yoko Tsurugi''s cheeky grin also made him forget the purpose of this experiment - to revive Amane. But when he remembered about it, it made him feel guilty.


    "Hmm, looks like the tour is finally over. Your collection has many exciting things, but I should not touch them. Like this electro-plasma gun, you are keeping out in the open. How many walls do you think it can blast away?"


    Chen ended up laughing out loud once he heard Yoko''s question.


    This woman had been too close to death, and all she did in return was crack jokes. It made Chen feel the foolish ideas he had until now.


    ''Well, since my plan failed this time, I must find another way to call Amane''s soul back to life. But until then, I guess I can enjoy my friendship with Yoko Tsurugi a little more.


    "Yes, it''s time to head out now, Miss Tsurugi. I had fun with you, and I appreciate you keeping my father company. It''s been a long time since he last met someone. I am sure that father was lonely."


    Chen thanked Yoko with a slight bow. He was happy with the outcome of the day.


    Yoko cheerfully walked out with him as well. She linked her arms with Chen, not letting him know anything was wrong.


    The employees who saw Chen and Yoko kept their mouths quiet. They knew better than to babble and die for no reason.


    But one of those employees tried to look at Yoko once with impure eyes. He wanted to know what was special about Yoko Tsurugi.


    That turned out to be the worst decision of his life. His eyes met Yoko''s as he looked up, and breathing became more demanding for the man. The impact of Yoko''s gaze and the pressure of her presence was too much for the poor man.


    No one moved to help that poor man until the hallway was free once more. Then, the scientists threw the unnamed man into the medical wing.


    "I am afraid that this is it for today, Miss Tsurugi. I would like to welcome you to revisit me in the future. Please let me know if you need anything."


    Amane had been about to walk out of the room when she paused. She looked at Chen, finally remembering something, and turned around.


    "Ah, I completely forgot all this time. But there is something I want you to do for me. Hand me the goddess''s core from the rift. You know, the one you ripped out of Hortencia''s grave and was supplied to you by Sean."


    "I want to help Sakura, and I need that core to make things work."


    Amane held her hand out in a demanding manner. She left no space for a refusal, and she looked strong.


    Such a strong response took Chen aback, and he stepped back. He did not know what to say to Yoko regarding this.


    He did have Hortencia''s core with him. But he had plans for that core. He could not hand it over whenever he wanted to.


    And the core did not belong to him. It belonged to his father, and it had returned to his father as well. Chen had no ownership of that core.


    "I am afraid I cannot fulfill your wish. The core you are looking for is no longer in my possession. If you want that core, you might have to make a second visit and a formal enquirer. And I cannot guarantee that it would work as well as you want."


    Chen warned. He knew how hard it was for his father to part with anything he owned. Hortencia had difficulty begging his father to hand that core over.


    "I see. So, you do not want to hand your core over, huh? Seems like I will have to take things into my own hands now. Don''t tell me that I did not warn you."


    Amane warned, and Chen wanted to ask her what was happening when the lab behind him blew up.


    The section that blew up was an empty wing, so no one got hurt. There was also no fire, which caused enough panic people to start running around.


    "Wait, what! Miss Yoko, did you do that? How did you-? No, why did you do that? Do you know how many people are currently residing in this residence? What would happen to all of them if you caused such trouble?"


    Chen asked. It was weird to be the one to have a moral compass in such a situation when he generally lacked any. But that was what he felt now.


    Chen was usually rock-hearted, but he was not cruel. He cared about his people and workers as much as someone in his situation could worry about them.


    "If you are so worried about all the people in the lab, then you don''t have the time to worry about and ask me questions. I have not hurt anyone yet, but I will not hold back next time."


    "The only way to stop me is to give me what I want. The result is in your hand. So, think about what you want to do from here and let me know your decision. I can keep this up the whole day."


    Amane warned, and Chen frowned. His heart warned him that Yoko was right. She was a madwoman who would do what it took to fulfill her ambitions. There was no stopping her madness.


    But Chen could not give in to her demands. He had promised his father always to pick her side and to protect Kori''s secrets. The goddess''s core fell into that category as well.


    ''I am sorry, my dear workers. But I will make sure your death is not useless. The next people I appoint in your place will be taught how to escape a disaster.''


    Chen gave up and allowed Amane to do what she wanted. He was no longer going to argue with her. Her passive aggressiveness would not benefit her in her path.


    "Looks like you finally gave up. Now, get out of my way. I will look for that core myself."


    Chen''s heart skipped a beat when Yoko walked past him. But he was sure she would only destroy another part of the building.


    But she kept on walking¡­and walking. Yoko was heading toward the building in front of him.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing? Is destroying the building not enough? Do you have to head toward the building as well?"


    Chen asked with an annoyed expression. His body had suddenly gained momentum, and he held Yoko''s hand to pull her back.


    He was not afraid of anything then and was ready to counter anything Yoko threw at him.


    But when Yoko turned to face Chen, her eyes were blank, and her expression looked dangerous. Her presence did not feel natural, and Chen stepped back in fear.


    "Don''t poke your nose into useless business. Be glad that you are alive and not my enemy. Otherwise, I would have no problem going after you as well."


    Chen took a step back. He did not want to protest Yoko anymore. His legs gave way, and he fell to the ground. He looked at Yoko''s tall back, and his body refused to move.


    Meanwhile, Amane needed to be thinking more. Her instincts had zoned in on getting Hortencia''s core back. It was no longer just because Sakura needed that core. Amane had a feeling she would need that core soon as well.


    But Chen refused to cooperate. Amane had to take matters into her own hands. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She allowed her instincts to lead her around until she found the clearing where the core was. Familiar Wisteria flowers hung in the clearing but had changed from their signature bluish-purple to pinkish-red. The sky had also taken a darker tone due to flowers all around her.


    "Oh! Looks like you decided to visit me so soon. What brings you back to me? Was it my charming personality? Or is it my company?"


    "Or, have you come for this¡­"


    Chen''s father held her hand out, and a shining orb rested in her hand. Hortencia''s core looked calm on that big hand. Amane wanted to reach out and take it.


    Her instincts stopped her from doing so for the first time. Amane''s instincts were cautioning her not to trust this person and to not go near her until she knew what this person wanted.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want this core? Hmm, maybe I read you wrong. I was so sure that you wanted this core. Well, I guess this is useless now. I can crush it''s power and absorb it-"


    "Wait a minute. What are you? If you can touch a goddess''s core so casually, then you cannot be an average person. You better tell me your real identity before I forcefully make you."


    Amane warned while not taking her eyes off the core. She wanted that core at all costs.


    "Hmm, that''s a good question. Why don''t you try to guess what my real identity is? You can have this core. But I doubt it will help you with what you want help with."


    "Once you have exhausted all the other options, come and find me. I will help you out. I am here for that purpose."

 Chapter 391 - 391: 392: The Bargain [pt2]

    "Are you doing me a favor without my permission? I don''t know if you are bold or stupid. What if I decide to take advantage of your kindness and never return this favor, I owe you? Won''t you be in trouble?"


    Amane asked while looking at the unknown person in front of her. The more time she spent with ''father,'' the more her confusion grabbed hold of her.


    "Well, if you can fool me despite all the precautions taken, it is my fault for getting charmed and falling for you. Don''t worry; I won''t blame or come after you for revenge."


    Father assured Amane. But that was not what she was worried about in the first place.


    Still, reassurance was nice, and there was no point in looking a gifted horse in the mouth. Amane decided to gamble this time and take the offered core she was being given.


    "Try to return the core by the end of this week. I have a few plans to use it for, and it is unstable. Without a proper host, you will have difficulty controlling it."


    "And as I warned before, this might not be the solution you are looking for. In that case, find me. I will help you out as much as I can." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Father assured before she disappeared in the blast of wind. Amane looked at the core in her hand and clutched it hard.


    She was not ready to bow down to anyone but had done so to get the core. Amane''s worry for Sakura had made her powerless, and she had asked for help.


    It was not as challenging as Amane had expected, but it felt pleasant. It thought her at a feeling of loss and driftlessness.


    ''Anyway, I got the core I wanted. I should hurry up and go back to Sakura. The longer I spend here, the worse her condition will become.''


    Amane stored the core in her special space. The space vibrated when Amane forced the core into it.


    A goddess''s core was a unique power, and most spaces could not handle it. The case with Amane''s special space was the same. It was having a tough time keeping that core in check.


    "Did Father give you the core? I am surprised. But then again, Father did enjoy your company. Listen, since you have father''s trust, do not break it. Take care of the core and return it on time."


    Chen finally caught up with Amane. It had taken him some time to move around, but he could finally steady his feet and look for Yoko.


    The presence of the core was much stronger than Yoko''s, so Chen followed it until he came across Yoko.


    "This core? Of course, I got it. Not everyone is as unreasonable as you are, Chen. Your father has a better idea about the people she can make an enemy of. Anyway, expect me to visit you in a week."


    Amane assured Chen before she walked out of the facility.


    The facility was still panicked. No attack had occurred after the first two, but the people were still panicking. They wanted to escape, but the emergency lockdown prevented them from heading out.


    "Ah, you might also want to lift the emergency ban on your building. Most of your employees must not enjoy suffocating."


    Amane reminded Chen before she walked out of the room. Chen was red-faced when he looked at Yoko.


    He had been caught¡­lacking by Yoko, and that sucked. But now was not the time to think about his impression of Yoko. He needed to check on his father and see what was happening.


    Father was cautious, and she would not hand over the core because she wanted to. Yoko must have said something to Father, and that was what Chen wanted to know.


    What could make Father back down and hand the core to Yoko Tsurugi?


    "Father, are you alright? You are not hurt or anything, right? Yoko Tsurugi did not cause you any trouble."


    Chen banged the door open and ran out into the room. He looked at his father, but his father''s health was not a problem. She looked happy and content to sit down and sip tea.


    "Chen, is something the matter? You look panicked. If there is anything I can help you with, do tell me. I am here to help you out after all."


    Father reminded Chen, and he instantly calmed down. It did not seem as if anything was wrong with his father.


    "I¡­. no. I just saw Yoko Tsurugi walk out with the core in her hand, and I assumed the worst. How did that happen? What did Yoko Tsurugi do to steal the core?"


    Chen asked with a curious expression. He was like a kid waiting for gossip.


    But instead of getting a profound story of trust and dealerships, his father only sighed and put his teacup down.


    "I gave her that core. Yoko Tsurugi demanded that core, and I gave it to her. Well, was that all you wanted to ask me?"


    Chen looked at his father with a surprised expression.


    Out of everything he had imagined, his father giving Yoko the core was the last thing on his list.


    "I¡­. huh? You gave her the core? But why would you do that? No, more importantly, do you know how dangerous it is? A human cannot handle the power of a goddess''s core. Something tragic might happen as a result and¡­"


    "Are you questioning me, Chen? How often have I told you that you should not use your head for meaningless things? Whatever is going to happen has already been calculated."


    "And sometimes, we must take risks to avoid being discovered by ''the law''."


    Chen had heard these words a lot of times. But he had never understood what his father meant, maybe because he was a human; the idea of a supreme power terrified him simultaneously.


    He wanted to challenge his limits and see how far he could go with them. But he did not want to worry his father.


    "I understand. I will not bring up these weird topics with you anymore. The right to hand your power over and to help others is your right. I have no right to interfere with your decision."


    Chen admitted and backed down. His father smiled calmly and patted the chain adjacent to her.


    "Come, sit down. Have some tea with me before you head out. I am sure that a cup of warm tea would make you feel better about your situation."


    It likely would not help Chen feel better, but he appreciated the gesture.


    ...


    "There is nothing else in this rift we can find of use. It had already begun to devour itself, so we should get out of here."


    Charlie looked at the collapsing rift and the huge goddess statue that maintained this place.


    The life-like projection of Hortencia looked ready to start moving. It''s hands were posed to grab what she wanted.


    It was a terrifying image, and Charlie felt enchanted by it. She missed it when the ground began to shake, and she lost her balance.


    Helios caught her in time before she collapsed, and everyone looked around as the ground collapsed.


    "Shit, this rift is collapsing. I thought we set up enough thrusters to keep it open for a whole day."


    Sean yelled at his team for this mistake. He had overlooked this order and needed to learn how this mistake occurred.


    "Sir, we did use all the thrusters. This pressure collapse is not because of our lack of preparation but something in the rift. We cannot pick up the signals and stop it."


    The worker team was as surprised as Sean was once he heard the news. There was no way this could have been predicted.


    And now, they would all die while being buried in this rift.


    "What are we going to do? I don''t think we can stop this rift from collapsing. And even if we did, I doubt we can get out of here in one piece."


    Sean quickly assessed the situation. He had been in such tight cases before and knew what to do.


    Someone needed to be a pivot and stay behind. That person needed to hold the rift until the others exited. But no one had the power to take on such a role.


    The only person who did have such power was Charlie Suzuki. But losing the divine leader here would be madness. The words needed Charlie Suzuki''s powers.


    "Everyone, get out. I will hold the rift open until you all can get out. What? You need a pivot to make it through, right? I am the only one expandable enough."


    Helios offered as soon as it was clear what needed to be done. He refused to sit back and let everyone die. But Sean disagreed with his needless sacrifice.


    "No way! Why do you have to die? This is my fault, so I should be the one to die."


    Sean tried to take the role, but Helios disagreed.


    This fight was not going to end until one side gave in. And the one who finally concluded this time was Charlie Suzuki.


    "Both of you are kids and will not be able to keep this rift open for as long as we want to. So, I will be the pivot. You both need to lead everyone out of here."


    Charlie declared, and everyone froze. They did not want to lose their divine leader, but they did not want to question her decision as well. It was an awkward moment to have before Sean disagreed.

 Chapter 392 - 392: 393: The Mothers responsibility [pt1]

    Everything came to a standstill once Charlie Suzuki''s voice echoed in the rift. No one expected her to be the one to be sacrificed. No one wanted to say anything, too afraid that they would break the serenity of the atmosphere. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But someone had to be the bearer of bad news. Someone had to ask the tricky question and confirm what Charlie Suzuki meant.


    "Mother, this is not funny! What do you mean you want to be the pivot here? You are the one person who should get out no matter what. The divine guild is dependent on you! What will happen to everyone if you end up dying?"


    Helios questioned before he stepped in front of Charlie Suzuki to block her way. He looked determined to stop her from moving past him.


    And Helios was not the only one determined to stop Charlie from stepping deeper into the rift. The other children inside the rift held their ground as well. They had already decided the outcome of this conflict.


    "You kids are getting ahead of yourself. Do you think you can stop me from doing what I want? How naive can you be? It''s almost cute how adorable you all are."


    "But it''s time, I cannot allow you kids to play your game any longer. You all are being bad kids and need to listen to me."


    Charlie Suzuki was serious. She sounded more severe than any other time Sean could remember. He was sure that Charlie Suzuki had ways to ensure her words would be followed.


    And that included forcing her kids out of the rift.


    "We refuse."


    "You cannot control us. We are no longer kids who need to listen to you."


    "Either you head back as well. Or we will stay behind with you. It''s your choice, mother."


    Sean was the only one who had yet to make his offer. But he could no longer delay his words. He needed to get in his words now.


    "Mother, I know I did many awful things to get to this point. But I am not ashamed of what I did. Still, give me a chance to redeem myself. Please head out. I will be the one to hold this rift open. So please-"


    "How naive. Can you all sprout pretty words and make me back down? You all are kids compared to my age, and no matter how old you get, you will remain kids for me."


    Charlie Suzuki brought out a small hand fan and waved it at people before her. The only ones who recognized what would happen were Sean and Helios. They had seen their mother use this fan before.


    "Mother, rethink your choice. Please."


    Sean called one last time before everyone else was blown away. The use of power caused the rift to begin to shake. It could not withstand the withering at such a rapid rate.


    "Tsk, this rift is a pain in my ass. Just how greedy can you be? You have my power to devour but still want to go after my kids? I cannot allow that to happen."


    Charlie Suzuki formed a wall between the rift and the kids she had thrown out. They should be able to escape from the end she had thrown them in.


    If they dared to return for her, Charlie would kill them herself. But she hoped and prayed that her kids were obedient enough to listen to her.


    The power of the rift tried to crush Charlie. Hortencia''s core no longer fuels this place, but the rift was made up of a goddess''s power in the first place.


    Combating such a thing and calming it down were impossible tasks for ordinary people. Thankfully, Charlie had gathered this power for centuries, and now it was time to use it.


    "It''s a shame I will not be able to meet my kids or even Amane again. We were living a peaceful life as well. How ironic this situation is for me."


    "I cursed Amane my whole life for sacrificing herself when she had the choice. And here I am, doing the same thing for my kids. A parent''s heart is similar across time."


    Charlie opened her hand, and magic flew out of her body. Whatever she had stored inside her was going into the rift. The rift was hungry and absorbed it well.


    "Mother, what can I do to help?"


    Charlie looked back to see Sean running up to her. Sean looked worried about her, so he managed to come back.


    "You! Why are you back? More importantly, what are you doing here in the first place? Did no one listen to me?"


    Charlie asked, and she tried to slow down her flow of magic. If she was going to send Sean back, she needed to slow down the sealing of the rift.


    Otherwise, they both would get stuck in the rift.


    "I am the only one who came back to assist you, Mother. So don''t worry about others. However, what are you going to do about the rift? You can head back if I take your place now, right?"


    Sean asked the question with a hopeful voice and a hopeful face. He was willing to die if it meant sending their mother back outside.


    "Of course not. The rift has already accepted my sacrifice and started to close in. It can no longer be stopped. Sean, you still have time, so get out of here. You can still live."


    Charlie assured him, and Sean had a hard time believing her. Charlie knew that Sean would only head out once he got another mission to accompany his first one. So, she condensed her power into two notes.


    They both fluttered toward Sean, and he caught the note with hesitant hands.


    "Sean, I will leave it up to you to take this note to Yoko and others. This is the last time I can tell them everything I want to."


    "So, we are still being abandoned, right?"


    Tears flowed down Sean''s face when he looked at the note in his hand. He could not bring himself to open it up. It felt too much like the ''final goodbye'' he had been avoiding up until now.


    "Abandoned? If you want to think of it like this, then yeah! You are being abandoned. Now hurry up and get out. You have work to do, Sean."


    Sean gritted his teeth and started running out. He had work to accomplish, and that made his decision easier.


    Meanwhile, Charlie continued to look toward Sean''s smaller form until he was no longer visible. The rift crushed her body, and keeping a human form was tough.


    Soon, pain assaulted Charlie''s body, and it began to break down. There was no coming back from this.


    The rift would dissolve Charlie and mix it into its power. Then, it would retreat into the depths, waiting for someone else to try to take control of it.


    ......


    "Sir Helios, what news should we pass on to the others? Should we tell everyone else? What about the other siblings? Do you think they will understand what happened?"


    Helios looked at his subordinates with a lost expression on his face. He did not know what to do anymore.


    No one was prepared to lose the divine leader and not so devastatingly. It would cause chaos as soon as this news went out.


    "We must believe in Sean. He is the only one who can get Mother to back down from her foolishness and come back. We must believe in him."


    Helios clasped his hands together and prayed for Charlie Suzuki to come back.


    He needed the divine leader back more than he needed his mother. The world needed a stable figure to keep it standing.


    The rift opening shined brightly, indicating that someone was coming out. Hope bullied its way into everyone''s hearts as the rift continued to open slowly. They all had to hope that the divine leader was back.


    A hand appeared from the rift first. But Helios could tell that it was not his mother''s hand. Sean was the one who came back.


    "Look, someone is coming out. We have been saved. The divine leader is back."


    Someone yelled, and joy spread across everyone''s face. But once Sean appeared from the rift alone, that joy drained out quickly.


    Everyone looked behind Sean to see if the divine leader would come out after him. But Sean shook his head, indicating the current situation.


    The divine leader had refused to come out and instead sacrificed herself. The rift closed behind Sean for the final time before it faded.


    Not even a wisp of it could be felt from anywhere else.


    "Sean, what happened? You went back to convince Mother. But you came back with notes in your hand? Where is mother?"


    Helios was never angry, no matter how tough the situation got. That was what kept him going all the time.


    But now he was livid, and he wanted answers. He gripped Sean from his collar and held his body against the wall. He wanted to know what the hell happened.


    "I tried my best to convince Mother. But she did not give me a choice in this matter. She sent me these notes, so take them. I cannot open them because I dare not check Mother''s last words."


    Sean admitted and held the note out for Helios. Helios hesitated to take the note and read it because the goodbye would feel final. He still wanted a chance for the divine leader to make a miraculous recovery from the rift.

 Chapter 393 - 393: 394: The Mothers responsibility [pt2]

    The corridor fell silent. No one knew what to say now. The note Sean held in his hand also went unchecked since no one dared to open it.


    The party remained like that until Yoko stumbled across them. She had decided to visit Charlie first since Charlie was not picking up her phone. But the current situation looked grim.


    "What is going on here? Why are all of you sitting on the ground like this? You need to get up now. Would someone like to tell me what happened here?"


    Amane asked, but she was already beginning to conclude in her heart. And the conclusions she reached were not a satisfying one for her.


    But since no one uttered a single word to her, Amane had to take matters into her own hands and rip the note out of Helio''s.


    One of the notes was addressed to her, and Amane felt safe opening up that note. As soon as she did that, she wanted to close that note and pretend she never saw it.


    [My dear,


    We shared a lot of relationships with each other. I cannot begin to think what you were to me, and now, I will never be able to.


    I just want you to know that I did what I had to as the divine leader as well as a mother. And I am not ashamed of my choice.


    You might want to criticise my choices, but you don''t have any right to do that. Not after all you put me and the others through.


    But this is not why I am leading this note to you. I wanted one last favour from you. Please, take care of my kids for me.


    With my death or even disappearance, the divine guild is a sitting duck waiting for enemies to attack it from all sides. I taught my kids to be strong and independent, but they still relied on me.


    In the end, I might be a failure of a parent, but I do not want to leave my kids like this. And I especially do not want to leave the divine guild to fall into ruins.


    So please select the next divine leader and hand them the seal. Take them to the secret room in the chamber of the divine leader. I think you know which one I am talking about.


    There, I left a last gift for my successor. I hope this shall be enough preparation from my side.


    Your beloved


    Charlie Suzuki.]


    Amane''s cheeks were wet, and she could not wipe the tears off. She wanted to check on her emotions, but getting these kids to move was more important. Staying in such a crampy place would cause them to get sick.


    ''What a crafty move Charlie made right before she died. She ended up giving me more of a burden to carry.''


    Amane''s thoughts were a little bitter, but she passed through them. She would get time to sort her feelings later.


    She had work and people to get back into shape for now.


    "You all stand straight. Just because the divine leader perished does not mean you get to moan around without doing anything. First, you must straighten your backs and return to work."


    Amane clapped her hands, and a loud noise echoed through the hallway. All those who had collapsed in sadness looked at Amane.


    The habit she used to gain everyone''s attention was like Charlie Suzuki''s. It made them all hope for a miracle.


    But they were disappointed to see Yoko Tsurugi''s face instead of their mother''s.


    "Let us all mourn. Our mother just died, and we have not come to terms with it yet. Please, give us a lot of time."


    Helios begged while trying his hardest not to cry. Amane understood what was happening with Helios.


    He had the right to cry if he wanted to. But he did not have the time to be weak, especially when the whole world would be looking at him and his siblings.


    ''I wanted to go and help Sakura first. She was in so much pain when I left her. But I cannot ignore Charlie''s last request for me.''


    Well, one thing Amane needed to do was to head to the hospital. These kids had been in the rift, so they needed to be looked at again by the doctor. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You all! Mourn later. For now, stand up and head toward the cars outside. We will get you to the hospital and get you all checked out. Then, we will discuss what to do next. Do you understand me?"


    Amane asked, but no one moved.


    She tried hard not to get pissed, but Amane could not maintain her temper. She ended up using her powers and binding the other people together.


    Everyone looked shocked when chains suddenly appeared around them and began to carry them out of the hallway.


    "N-No! What are you doing? What if the rift opened again, and Mother needed our help? We need to stay here and hope for the best¡ª"


    Helios complained, but he was the first one to be dragged out. The only one Amane did not touch was Sean. But he seemed the one most in control of himself.


    "Sean, since you have a good head on your shoulder, I will ask you to stay here and take care of the aftermath. Once you are done, come and meet me. I need you to take over the mantle of the next divine leader."


    Amane informed Sean, and he jolted awake in his position. He looked miserable and pathetic, with tears streaking down his cheeks.


    "I¡­is this some kind of joke? Don''t you know what I did? I guess you won''t since you were out of the loop until now. But I am the reason all this happened. I pushed Mother toward this sacrifice and opened this rift and also-"


    "I know what you did. I was the one who asked Charlie to keep an eye on you. I can guess what happened better than you expect me to."


    Sean fell quiet once he heard Amane''s words. The guild and burden that he carried made his shoulders tense, and his eyes looked daunting.


    "If you know all that, then why? Why are you offering this opportunity to me? There are far better candidates out there. Heck, even Helios would be a better candidate-"


    "Would Helios be a better candidate? Sean, a lot of responsibility is involved with a position as high as the divine leader. A lot of people become your enemies and want to kill you. Do you want others to suffer this fate?"


    Sean almost bit his lip in frustration as he held his answer back. He already knew what he wanted to say. And it would not benefit him in any way.


    Amane took Sean''s silence as his agreement. And even if Sean did not want to agree, Amane had ways to make him agree with her. He would do what he was destined to do.


    Until Sean decided that he wanted Amane was going to wait. She got into the last car that drove off toward the hospital.


    The detention center was deadly quiet. The warden had been holding his mouth until now. He did not want to make a sound and get into trouble.


    But he could no longer hold himself back. He needed to ask all the important questions before the prisoners got the truth.


    "Sir, what is going to happen now? What should we tell the prisoners about the rift and the divine leader?"


    The warden asked, and Sean immediately took charge. His body and brain worked in overdrive, causing him to propose a solution.


    "Look, whatever happened here will not leave this hallway until I tell you it''s ok to tell the others. And that goes for you two who are hiding as well. I do not want you spreading this news around."


    Sean warned everyone, and Loki walked out from behind the corridor. He looked sheepish but guilty at the same time.


    Standing adjacent to Loki, Anya bowed and apologised for what happened. She could not help but feel as if this was her fault.


    "I am so sorry for what happened. I will find a way to make it up to you. I promise you this much."


    Anya promised, but she needed to figure out how to help. Sean knew this as well, and it was not Anya''s fault that this happened in the first place.


    She was as much a victim as anyone else was in this situation.


    "Don''t worry about it. You are not at fault here; the goddess who tried to use you is. We will check your situation soon once we have the time."


    "But are you sure you can resolve the situation soon? You don''t have a divine leader. Your enemies will quickly start to target your businesses and other assets. What are your plans for dealing with that?"


    The warden asked, and Sean was stumped. He wanted to say that he had a plan. But it would only be rendered functional if their divine leader was strong.


    ''I need to put someone else on the throne of the divine leader¡ªsomeone who is well-liked and would not receive much criticism. I am far too tainted to hold such a position anymore.''


    Sean had a few ideas about the kind of person he could use. What Sean did not have in his hand was time. He needed time to make things work.


    "I will contact you once I have enough time on my hand. Until then, take care of this place."

 Chapter 394 - 394: 395: The proper treatment [pt1]

    "Welcome, miss. What can I help you with?"


    The medical assistant at the front desk was new and had yet to learn what they were doing. They did not recognize Amane and continued to smile gently at her.


    Amane would have found the worker''s naiveness cute at other times. But she was too irritated to pay attention to what the worker was doing.


    All Amane wanted to do was return to Sakura and treat her. Then, she could start thinking about what happened with Charlie and how to help her. There were ways to open the rift, but a time limit existed for a human to stay alive.


    Time was of the essence here, and Amane had nothing to waste.


    "I am here for Sakura Tsurugi. I am her cousin and the primary caretaker. I know the room number already, so you do not need to record it for me." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane assured the front-desk worker. But the front desk worker''s smile faded once she looked at Amane.


    Instead of her professional smile, she had a troubled one now. Amane could tell she would not lie about what she would hear from this person.


    "I am sorry, but your name had been black-listed from the list of possible visiting potions. The one who black-listed you was the patient''s father. As the first family of the patient, I had to prioritize his words over yours."


    The front desk worker was testing Amane''s patience now. And Akabe Tsurugi was causing more harm than he needed to.


    Amane knew the way to save Sakura and bring her back to life. But it would all be meaningless if she was not even allowed to get to Sakura in the first place.


    "Are you trying to stop me now? You can try, but I won''t guarantee that you would like your results. I also don''t mind dragging innocent persons into this mix to get what I want from you."


    Amane warned the front desk worker. For the first time, the front-desk worker questioned what she was doing and whether her job was worth losing her life.


    She had never been this terrified before, and the situation was starting to worsen. Alarm bells were also ringing due to the sudden increase in the magical pressure in the hospital.


    "Miss, you need to calm down. I know that you are upset, and I understand that. But other patients here could get harmed if you did not lower your aura now. Please consider your actions as a public safety hazard and stop."


    The front desk worker had tears flowing down her eyes, and her aura was non-existent. She felt like she would die that day. Amane certainly did nothing to hold her desires back.


    But when it felt like Amane would let herself go and cause a claustrophobic reaction, Akabe Tsurugi walked into the room. He looked surprised to see Yoko but quickly assessed the situation and decided to take charge.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, calm down. I know you want to see Sakura at all costs, but my daughter cannot meet anyone. She is not conscious half the time, and her condition is upsetting. I am sorry, but there is nothing more we can do. You should accept this and head back now."


    Akabe warned Amane and waited for her to calm down or say something. But Amane did not notice him or even acknowledge him. She walked past him and headed toward Sakura''s room.


    She wanted to see Sakura and try out the core solution she had found. She had the power to save Sakura.


    "Yoko, did you not hear me? I asked you to stop! You are just going to cause Sakura even more heartache if you fail. I want you to stop trying now."


    Akabe Tsurugi continued to yell but did not stop Yoko from heading toward Sakura''s room. He understood Yoko was stubborn. She would do what she wanted to without asking.


    If she wanted to try her hands at a useless remedy, then Akabe would not bother her.


    ''Maybe it''s because I am a hopeless fool who wants to see his daughter get better. But I don''t have the will to stop Yoko. I don''t think I could have stopped her even if she wanted to kill everyone and use their souls to save Sakura.''


    Sakura was his beloved daughter, and Akabe would do anything for her sake. He did not often show it but loved his daughter beyond death.


    Now, he could only pray that Yoko had found a ''real'' solution to his problem and not the fake ones these doctors kept wanting Akabe to try and fund. He was tired of their bullshitting. But the hope refused to leave his mind.


    ...


    "Phew, she responded well to the last treatment, so we shall continue this treatment once more. Do we have enough injections? If not, then go and get some more for me. We can make her conscious and get some easy cash."


    The doctors in the room laughed as they considered their following action.


    They were finally done operating on Sakura, but their methods were unethical. It was a miracle that Sakura did not react to the first batch of experimental material. And that had given these doctors the courage to continue.


    Now that Akabe Tsurugi had left the room, these doctors were even crueler and harsher than before. They wanted to try everything they could on Sakura and get their special permits that way.


    "Doctor, are you sure we should be doing this? No one said anything against this, but what if we get caught by someone terrifyingly? What if the divine leader catches us? What will we do then?"


    The junior doctor asked. Not all doctors were in this project with equal enthusiasm, which showed. The junior doctor was only here because he was promised a promotion.


    But once he had agreed, he had been stuck with this group for life. Now, there was no way for him to get out of this mess.


    "Hey man, calm down. We are doing what we can to survive. The world is a cruel place, so you cannot fault us for trying to find such shortcuts. Besides, once we show results here, no one will be able to touch us again."


    The first doctor gleefully spoke, and he was about to inject Sakura with something when the door was slammed open. The doctor clutched his chest in fright and looked up.


    "Hey, don''t you know this is a private room that no one can enter? You will get into trouble if you are found here. You should head back and-"


    "I have to say that I find your courage commendable. Are you trying to tell me what I can and cannot do when you are trespassing into a private room? I was not aware that this hospital was this helpless."


    Amane spoke as she walked deeper into the room. All four doctors getting ready to operate on Yoko paused before turning toward her instead.


    "I am sorry, Miss, but there must be a misunderstanding. This is a precious patient of ours that we are studying. There is no need for you to be worried."


    The doctor assured Amane and tried to make her leave. If she had stayed there, the doctor would not have gotten to do what he wanted with the body. He would also be bound by morals and lose his drive.


    This lady needed to leave at all costs.


    "Hmm, you want me to leave you alone? Well, that would be tougher than you expect. You see, the one you are operating on is my ''dear cousin,'' and I do not want to leave her alone. I am a little over-protective of her. Do with this information what you want, but don''t keep me waiting."


    Amane warned the doctors to hurry up. The doctors did not want to anger her more than they already had, so they quickly tried to do their job.


    However, Yoko Tsurugi continued to monitor them from a close-up. She looked over their shoulder and even stopped them when they tried to do a personal experiment. It was as if she knew what these researchers were trying to do to Sakura Tsurugi.


    At this rate, the doctors would not be able to do anything. So, they had to give up for now.


    "Your cousin is fine for now. I am sure she will wake up soon and be healthy. We will check on her again to see if she is fine."


    The doctors started to head out, but Amane blocked their way. She was in a horrible mood; these doctors were idiotic enough to catch her wrath.


    "You all want to leave after saying such awful words to me? Would you elaborate on why my cousin might not be right after you treated her? Does that mean something was wrong with your treatment? I should check inside your skull now."


    Amane warned, and one of the doctors hiccupped because of her intimidation.


    Anyone could read Amane''s less-than-stellar mood. But no one dared to go and ask her what was wrong.


    These doctors ran away scared like all the others did in front of an angry Amane. Once alone with Sakura, Amane turned toward her, and all her anger faded.


    Sakura looked terrible, but she was asleep this time. Her eyes were closed, which gave the impression that Sakura''s sleep was peaceful. But her body was shivering and had given up on making any sound.


    Sakura was barely holding on for now, but her body would start breaking down if she did not get the proper treatment.

 Chapter 395 - 395: 396: The proper treatment [pt2]

    Amane shined the light from the goddess''s core and directly on top of Sakura''s body. The power seeped into Sakura''s body, causing her to open her eyes.


    But instead of looking like her usual self, Sakura looked weak and powerless. Her eyes were wide, and her body shook due to taking on too much power at once.


    *cough*


    "Yo¡­ko¡­ are you back?"


    Sakura asked while trying her hardest to breathe. The pain returned to assault her once she was awake long enough. Her body was sensitive, and Sakura could feel bugs crawling all over her.


    It was not a nice feeling to have. But it made Sakura feel alive nonetheless. She could feel her life flashing before her eyes.


    "Everything is going to be alright, Sakura. Here, drink this potion, and it will help you feel better. How are you feeling about your body?"


    Yoko asked while sitting beside Sakura. The younger girl''s body was beginning to show a little more color now.


    "I¡­don''t feel so good. I don''t think my body is ready to face more challenges. My body is too excited, and my stomach feels bad."


    Sakura complained while trying to sit straight. She felt better than before, but her body was still not retaining strength.


    At this rate, it would not be long before Sakura was out of energy again. The goddess''s core was supposed to resolve this issue, but it ended up causing a problem instead. Sakura tried to hide her severe reaction but ended up coughing quite loudly.


    Her hand was wet and bloody, indicating that Sakura had bled through her medicine and her body could not handle any more pressure.


    From Sakura''s wide-eyed look, this should not be happening to her. And Amane was sure that no recovery process listed such a thing happening.


    "Sakura, close your eyes and do not look at your hand. Nothing happened here, and you will recover soon. Do not look down and panic."


    Amane covered Sakura''s eyes with her hands to prevent her from overreacting. She feared that Sakura''s condition would deteriorate even more if she saw blood.


    But unlike Amane''s worries, Sakura was ready to prove herself. She forced herself to swallow the blood and the coughing she was facing. She straightened her back and flashed a pair of determined eyes.


    "This much pain is nothing. I can keep going if you want me to."


    Sakura was brave, and she continued to show it. But Amane was getting tired of running around. She wanted to see Sakura standing around.


    When Amane caught her breath and realized, Sakura gave another rough cough. More blood came out of her body, making the ground in front of Amane red.


    That was the last straw. The core in Amane''s hand snapped like a fragile marble. Amane was unaware of how much power she had used when she pressed the crystal in her hand.


    "Miss Tsurugi, what are you doing? Y-Your hand! Oh god! You are bleeding. Let me see your hand right now."


    The doctors chose that exact moment to jump into the mix. They watched Amane bleed and then jumped into action. These doctors would not have started acting if not for Amane getting hurt.


    "Miss, come with us. Please tell us what we can do to make you feel better."


    The doctors continued to try to get Amane to open. They kept on checking her over, even when Sakura was right there. But Sakura was also at fault for not speaking up at all.


    "Everyone, stop it. Help Sakura first before you help me. And I am serious. The next person who runs toward me first would not be shown mercy."


    Amane ended up yelling these words out. She watched the doctors keenly, daring them to go against her. The doctors, who wanted to stick to Amane, dared not challenge her words and quickly tended to Sakura.


    Once more, Sakura had to be sedated so that she did not do anything drastic. But it was under Amane''s watchful eyes this time.


    "Miss, we did what we could for Lady Sakura. Her body would have to fight off the curse naturally from here on. There is not much we can do for her."


    The doctors advised Amane. Once more, a standstill had been reached. Nothing Amane could do would allow her to make Sakura feel better.


    She had to wait around for the doctors to finish their diagnosis and then wait to form a plan. It sucked, but this was the price Amane had to pay for her decisions.


    "You knocked Sakura out, for now, right? I don''t like to see her in pain. I thought the core would work but had a problem instead."


    Amane was unsure if she was talking to herself or the doctor now, but she wanted Sakura to feel better soon.


    The doctor hummed and tried to walk toward Amane. But then she thought better of it and decided to pull her hand back.


    "I am sure that Sakura knows about your intentions and appreciates them. But for now, you should look after yourself. Let''s get you to bed so you can wake up early tomorrow." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doctor helped Amane back to her bed. The bed had been arranged inside¡ªSakura''s room for Amane and others to use.


    The stress of the day finally got to Amane as soon as she closed her eyes. The last thing she remembered was the white-faced Sakura sleeping away heavily sedated. Amane was quickly into her dream world.


    ......


    The dreams did not leave Amane alone either. She woke up repeatedly after being unable to calm her mind down. It kept on reminding her that she had failed Sakura miserably.


    In the end, Amane only got about two to three hours of sleep before she was jolted awake again and again. She tried to keep her eyes closed, but forcing herself to sleep did not help.


    Instead, it made Amane feel even more sluggish and tired. She walked out of her bed half-asleep and into the hallway.


    The sun was still bright outside, but Amane felt gloomy inside. The corridor leading up to Sakura''s room had been tactically left empty. Even the doctors who were supposed to loiter in this area were absent.


    Amane was sure it was because they had decided to leave her be.


    "How are you feeling? Did the core help Sakura?"


    Amane looked up and watched Sean appear in front of her. Sean also looked tired and had been working hard the whole day.


    And unlike Amane, Sean''s problem was a little more urgent. The divine leader could not be left alone for long. They also did not have enough time to search for Charlie Suzuki.


    "If the core had helped Sakura, then I would not be spending the night in the hospital tonight. Unfortunately. It doesn''t seem to be the case."


    Amane reminded Sean, and he fell silent. They both did not want to share their feelings with the other.


    "I will announce the death of Charlie Suzuki tomorrow. Many people would have questions and try to take advantage of this situation. But I am sure we will manage. I am here to ask you for your support."


    Sean was shameless, coming to Amane and begging her to help him out. Anyone else would have been too ashamed to face Amane after such a situation.


    But Sean''s shamelessness was also something Amane admired in him. He was not afraid to come out and say what he wanted, either.


    "Did you decide who the next divine leader will be?"


    Amane asked, and Sean nodded.


    "Yeah. I will force Helios to take this duty and carry it. As much as I want to be the one to carry this duty, I know that I am not the right one for this job. Not only do I have too much blood, but I also lack the trust necessary to lead this position."


    Sean had figured out everything up until here. He just wanted Amane''s input before he could put his foot forward.


    "Hmm, if you have decided already, you do not need to ask me anything more. Go and do what you want."


    Sean knew this would be the outcome even before he asked Amane. But he was still surprised when she did not stop him.


    "Are you sure you do not want to stop me from giving away the position of the divine leader? I was sure that you would say something about Helios''s age."


    Sean had to ask this question. He was curious to hear Amane''s answer as well.


    "Yeah, sure. I might have more than a few problems once I have enough time to think things over. But I am too tired to think right now. You got lucky in this regard, so enjoy it."


    Amane walked back toward her room. She was about to throw her body on the bed when she noticed a shadow in the corner of the room.


    Amane''s body moved on its own. Before she knew it, she held the intruder by their neck and had a small knife at the intruder''s throat.


    "Who are you, and what are you doing here? You better tell me the truth because I am not forgiving today."


    Amane warned the intruder. But the female tried to buckle against her and break free. Amane did not even give the intruder room to wiggle around before she put pressure on the throat in front of her.


    "This is your last warning. You either tell me your name or perish in my hands. The choice is yours to make.

 Chapter 396 - 396: 397: The governments decision [pt1]

    The intruder looked taken aback by Amane''s swift action. Despite being disadvantaged, they tried to shake Amane off and run away.


    Amane held her staff at the intruder''s neck, so the intruder tried to take advantage of the small space between Amane''s offence and extend a knife to block Amane''s staff.


    Using a small knife to block the staff was a good trick. But Amane was far too experienced with these tricks to let it happen.


    Before the intruder could plan anything else, Amane increased the staff''s pressure, and the knife snapped. The intruder was in deep trouble now. They decided to abandon whatever they were doing and just concentrate on getting out.


    But their hurry made the intruder careless. They dropped the vital samples they had collected thus far. The intruder likely thought that Amane would go after the spoils and leave her alone.


    Amane surprised the intruder by ignoring the fallen samples and following the intruder. Before the intruder knew it, he was being pulled back, and Amane secured them.


    "Now, let''s see who you are and what you are doing here."


    Amane snapped her fingers, and the room lit up. A familiar face looked back at her, and Amane was shocked to see Pauline before her.


    "Oh, look! It''s Pauline. What are you doing here? Did you run out of samples and now must collect new ones? I''m sorry, but you visited my cousin on the wrong day."


    Amane was not in the mood to listen to what Pauline had to say. Pauline was a smart cookie and quickly caught on to Amane''s bad mood.


    She decided to do something about it.


    "H-Hey, I was just here to help. I heard that Sakura Tsurugi caught an incurable disease, and I wanted to check it out. After all, I am a scientist, and nothing ''uncurable'' exists in this world."


    "So, if you give me a chance, I can find a cure for Sakura''s condition. Just let me take a few more samples, and I will-"


    "You are very bold for someone just caught sneaking into someone''s room without permission. Do you think I want to trust you?"


    Amane asked Pauline, and the girl went quiet. Paulie was determined not to give up. She knew that Amane was in desperate times, and she would listen to Pauline.


    "You can choose not to trust me, but you should take this risk. There is nothing out there I cannot resolve."


    Pauline assured Amane with determined eyes. She was ready to prove her words if the need arose.


    "You can resolve anything? Then, do two things for me, and I will be willing to believe you."


    Amane offered this, and Pauline did not even hesitate before she agreed. She was eager to show her ''real self'' in front of Amane and gain her trust.


    "Tell me what you want."


    Pauline asked and straightened her back. She was still in danger, but the threat of death slowly seemed to be going away.


    "First, acceptable a way to get into the rift as soon as possible. Someone important is stuck in the rift, and I want to retrieve them. Second, find a way to contact Professor Cardon. We have a lot of unfinished business left."


    Both conditions were reasonably challenging to achieve. But Pauline did not seem to be worried about either.


    "This is all you want from me? Alright fine. Give me time and resources, and I will show you the results of my labor. I will have the results ready for you by the end of the week."


    Pauline assured, but Amane wanted more than merely verbal promises. She wanted something tangible she could cling back to.


    "Here, this small chain will keep you bound and tell me what you are always doing. I will keep tabs on you during your research so you do not betray me."


    A small chain snapped and bound itself around Pauline''s arm. Another blood butterfly flew out of Amane''s arm and landed on Pauline''s before sinking into her skin.


    With this, Pauline could not break away from Amane and run away.


    "I assure you that I will bring you some news by the end of the week."


    Pauline assured before she walked out. No one stopped her this time, and she was finally happy to have something to do.


    Pauline had not even left the hospital when she was stopped once more. A petite nurse spotted her and asked her to come closer with a confused face.


    "I am sorry, but I haven''t seen you before. Can you tell me your room number and the purpose of the visit?"


    The nurse asked Pauline, but the elder was not phased. She knew that there was a possibility of being caught if she snuck into the hospital.


    That was why Pauline was ready with her answer.


    "I am here to meet my family member. My family member has been in the hospital for years, and I finally got time to visit them. When I arrived, no one was at the front desk, so I decided to walk inside alone."


    Pauline made the excuses, and these were genuine. She had not seen anyone at the front desk counter when she arrived. But that was because she had yet to use the front desk counter.


    She had used the back door to sneak into this place.


    "I see. So, you are the kind of someone in this hospital. I am so sorry for stopping you. You can head out not."


    The nurse apologised, and Pauline only smiled a gentle smile. As she had expected, these nurses were overly polite and would allow Pauline to walk all over them.


    Pauline was about to leave the hospital when she felt something sharp and heavy connecting with her head. She was dead on contact, and no one noticed what happened.


    "Such a pity. You should have told me the truth; we could have worked things out. But I cannot allow you to make a deal with Yoko Tsurugi since it would be a problem for Chen."


    Pauline had been out of luck since the start. The nurse she had met turned out to be a spy sent by Chen to keep an eye on things.


    By now, Chen knew everything happening in this hospital and had control over everything else. More than half of the staff in here was his. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And since the divine leader had disappeared, Chen''s sphere of influence had spread even more.


    "Now, it''s time to act a little and bury this news. I am sure my comrades have already erased everything of significance from the tape."


    The nurse was confident that she would get away before anything happened. And as expected, someone else walked toward the crime scene a few minutes later. Finally, an alarm sounded in the hospital, and Pauline was taken to the ER.


    But Pauline had died at the impact.


    ...¡­....¡­.


    "I heard what happened. How could someone be murdered in the hospital? What was the staff doing during all this time?"


    Sean took charge of the situation when he arrived at the hospital. He looked exhausted but still refused to hand over his investigating rights to anyone else.


    Amane also arrived at the scene, but she looked tired and worn. She looked at the crime scene and held her finger out.


    A broken blood butterfly flew toward Amane, but it had no information. The impact that caused death had been too clear and professional.


    "It was a medical official who made this attack. My butterfly says the attack was too swift and precise to be a hate crime. Someone knew that Pauline was here and decided to take advantage of it."


    Amane confessed, but Sean was not happy with the news. It did narrow down the scope of the crime, but it did not provide any concrete evidence.


    But most of all, Sean did not want to blame the doctors and put them all under quarantine. It would stop the hospital from working.


    "I see. This complicates things for us. Yoko, keep what happened to yourself for now. I will tell you if I want you to make a statement."


    Sean asked and quickly ordered the news to be suppressed. Usually, that should have been it. But everything terrible decided to happen at the same time.


    The police outside the hospital refused to stay put. They forced their way, not the hospital by force.


    After all, there was no divine leader to stop them. So, it was time for the police to expand their sphere of influence. The government was looking forward to increasing its political spear.


    "Everyone needs to step aside. The police are here by a special permit issued by the government. This case will be taken over by us now."


    The chief in charge of this case looked incredibly proud of himself. He shined his badge at anyone who looked his way, even the other patients.


    Thankfully, the police had Stella there to keep the chief in check. But even that was barely enough to keep the Chief from not making a mess.


    *cough*


    "I am here as a representative of the police, and I am here to check out the case. Let me see what happened here. Also, provide me with a written report on what happened. I am waiting."


    The chief tried to take charge of the situation, but no one obliged. The medical staff looked at Sean to determine what they should do next. Nothing like this happened to them, and the police had not tried to force their way inside the hospital.

 Chapter 397 - 397: 398: The governments decision [pt2]

    "You all get one chance to help the police before I declare you all traitors. Now hurry up and provide me with all the evidence you can about this case."


    The police chief demanded while stepping forward. Amane could see the lazy head trying to intimidate the innocent hospital staff and demanding they cooperate.


    Since this man was at the top of the commanding chain on the government side, Amane did not have hope that he could be stopped by normal means. One look at Stella confirmed that this arrogant fool would not back down if he were not made to physically back down.


    "You! Shut up. This is a hospital, and it has a lot of sick people in it. Your voice is too rough and annoying to allow a peaceful sleep. So, take your annoying voice out of here."


    Amane threatened, and her voice was dark and threatening. It caused the chief to realize he was in danger and immediately take a step back. This chief was partially hopeless after all.


    But the chief soon proved that foolishness was an acquired trait of his, and he stepped forward to try to intimidate Amane this time.


    "Lady Tsurugi, I heard what happened to your cousin recently. My heart goes out to you and your family, but you should be careful about whom you intend to offend in the future. My superior has a lot of influence."


    "This time, it was just your cousin who''s in hospital. But who knows, if you are not careful, it might be someone else soon. We might also pull out your cousin''s life support if you do not stay in line."


    The chief threatened Amane in the middle of the hospital. Not only were the chief''s subordinates, but the medical staff was left baffled by the Chief''s words.


    The chief could be charged with attempted murder, and there would be legal grounds to do so.


    That was what Amane was going to do now. The recording was already in place, and the chief refused to look guilty or sorry for what he had said.


    Amane quickly reported to the police department regarding their chief and his attempted assault. The police department had to take these claims seriously because Yoko Tsurugi was making them.


    The police department could not afford to have the media sticking their noses into their business now, especially with an influential person like Yoko Tsurugi backing them.


    "Hey, what are you doing? No one will help you, even if you call now. Without the divide leader to back you people up, trying to get help is useless."


    The divine guilt was big and strong. And yet, they were all dependent on one person in the end. It was a big flaw of the divine guild that they needed to tackle first.


    "Well, the divine guild would deal with their mess alone. Meanwhile, you people should worry about yourself. And you might want to correct your speech to be more polite before you get pulled off this case for real."


    Amane warned the chief, but he only laughed his pitiful laugh.


    "Ha, and who would take me off this case? I was specifically chosen to lead this case. My track record does not have small cases or failure as an option. I will show you that-"


    "Chief, we got a call from the higher-ups. They want you to get off this case and to report back for now. Someone made a lot of accusations against you, resulting in a court case from the legal department."


    The chief''s subordinate quickly informed him while holding the phone out for the chief to take. The chief took the phone, and his complexion paled. His eyes widened in disbelief before he looked at Amane with hate-filled eyes.


    "Don''t think that this is over. I will quickly resolve this issue and come back to challenge you outright. You will not be able to get away from me this easily."


    The chief promised before he walked out of the station. His subordinates needed clarification about leaving with the chief or staying behind.


    Amane knew it would take a little while before another annoying person was assigned to this case. So, she wanted to choose the person who would work closely with the divine guild over this matter.


    "Stella, why don''t you-"


    "I refuse. I will not take over any case or official duties regarding the police work. However, if you want my opinion about the next chief, I have quite a few."


    Stella outright refused to consider what Amane wanted to ask of her. But she did provide an alternative to Amane.


    For now, this would have to do. Amane directed the exact words toward Sean, and he sighed.


    As expected, Sean was also not happy with the outcome of the conversation. But he was also unwilling to look a gifted horse in the mouth.


    "I understand. I guess this is the best we will get for a while now. Everyone is too busy dealing with other things. And we also need to close this case to focus on the divide leader''s reappointment."


    Sean sighed but did agree to receive Stella''s help.


    Once this was resolved, Amane paid one last visit to Sakura before she had work to do.


    But as soon as she arrived in the Sakura''s corridor, she sensed something was happening inside the hospital room. The hall looked darker and heavier than before, giving off a depressing feeling.


    Amane quickly forced the door open and entered Sakura''s room. A shadowy figure was sitting adjacent to Sakura''s bed and looking down at her with an almost motherly look.


    There was no way to see the shape or even gender of the person touching Sakura''s hair. But something about that presence felt familiar to Amane.


    "Oh my! Let''s not get too agitated now. I was not trying to harm your cousin, I promise. I just wanted to see what her current condition was."


    The familiar voice forced Amane to calm down, and she reluctantly put her weapon down. This person was the one Amane had met with Chen. Chen''s father had decided to visit Amane.


    "I am sorry, but you are trespassing. I want you to leave this room. My cousin is currently sick and unable to receive any visitors."


    Amane admitted before she sat down in the chair. She waited for ''father'' to leave as well. But the older person refused to bulge. They continued to sit beside Sakura and play with her hair.


    "You want me to go away? But I might be the only one who can help you. Don''t you want Sakura to wake up? In that case, you might want to accept my help."


    Father bargained, and Amane could hear the truth in her words. Not only was Father convinced about what they were saying, but they also seemed confident that this was the only way to save Sakura.


    And usually, Amane might have felt alarm bells ringing inside her head when such topics were brought up. But not this time. This time, Amane had a feeling that father was right.


    "I can tell that Hortencia''s core did not help the curse despite being the thing that caused it in the first place. So, we only have one option - to defy ''The Law'' and ensure Sakura lives."


    Alarm bells chimed heavily inside Amane''s ears. She was sure that it was her heart that made all this noise. The situation caused Amane to faint.


    "You want to go against ''The Law?'' Do you even know what you are saying? I am sorry, but this conversation is over already. I don''t think I can help a madman like you."


    Amane refused outright even to consider what Father had to say after that. There was no way Amane was going up against ''The Law.''


    "So, you won''t even try to save your cousin? I thought that your relationship meant more than that. But then again, you have always been a coward when it came to ''The Law'' and dealing with it."


    Father spoke softly, and his words sounded like he had known Amane since long ago.


    It caused Amane to instantly turn toward ''Father'' and consider what she had just heard. Her instincts screamed at her about this person''s identity, but Amane refused to believe it.


    "Oh! And what do you know about me and ''The Law?'' I am not even sure what kind of relationship we both have. If this is all you want to offer me, I am uninterested. Please leave and never come back here."


    Amane spoke to Father, and the entity only laughed softly.


    "Fine, pretend you did not notice who I am and what you need to do next. But you will need to decide soon. It will not ignore you even if you ignore ''The Law.'' Sooner or later, it will come after you." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Father was right. Amane knew the nature of ''The Law.'' Everyone had to face that thing and hope to survive. The gods and people affected by their powers could not escape.


    "You still have time to think over your choice. But I hope that you do not take long to resolve it. And, you owe me for breaking Hortencia''s core. I hope you are also looking for a way to repay me for that."


    Father finished his talk and disappeared from the room. He had not given Amane a lot of space to think and act in the first place. And this time, the margin for error was even smaller than before. Amane''s next move had been made for her already.

 Chapter 398 - 398: 399: The qualities of the divine leader [pt1]

    "It''s not much of a choice when you lay out all the facts like that for me, right? I guess I know what I am going to do next."


    Amane felt that she would be gone for quite some time after this. So, she needed to make all the arrangements before disappearing from the grid.


    Usually, she would have left everything up to Sakura and not felt awkward. But now it was impossible to do. So, Amane would have to start on her second plan now.


    "Time to make Eclipse the family head. This happened sooner than I expected, but I no longer have a choice."


    That was the first thing Amane decided to do. She assigned a trusted nurse to Sakura''s room and went home. There, she headed straight to the animal shelter.


    The place was quiet. It was still early enough for the beasts to be asleep. So naturally, Eclipse was getting all the sleep he could as well.


    As soon as Amane entered the shelter, Eclipse was awake. He was alert and tried to catch Amane red-handed. He also tried to capture Amane, but that failed.


    Eclipse was lying flat on the ground before he even tried. The kid had grown up a lot from when Amane had taken him in., he finally seemed to have crossed Amane in the height department.


    "You¡­don''t come here often. I thought you would be in the hospital with Sakura. What are you doing back home? Do you need something from me?"


    Eclipse asked while rubbing his back. The fall had hurt, but Eclipse was happy to endure it all. He was no longer the same crybaby who could not do anything.


    "Eclipse, I need to head out for some time. In the meantime, I will leave the Tsurugi family in your hands. I need you to hold down the front for me until I return."


    Amane explained it to Eclipse, and he looked shocked and uncomfortable simultaneously.


    "You want to do what? Are you serious? Yoko, you cannot leave me in charge. Those old cahoots would never agree to this. Besides, there are better choices than me and-"


    "There is no one else I would rather trust than you now. Sakura is out for the count, and no elders can look past their pride. My parents are not even a question, and Akabe Tsurugi¡­let''s not go there."


    People thought that Amane had a lot of options when it came to replacing her. But realistically speaking, there were not a lot of people who could do what Amane did regularly.


    And out of those people, Eclipse was Amane''s best choice.


    "Fine, I guess I can see your point. I will help you out as much as you can. But I cannot promise that I will be able to be the perfect host."


    Eclipse promised, and that was one problem out of the way. The next thing Amane needed to take care of was the appointment of the divine leader.


    "Good. I will announce your installment when the new divine leader is announced. It will take the heat off your shoulder for the time being."


    It was not a calculated move, but it was brilliant to announce the change simultaneously as another big decision. It would help divine public attention, and Eclipse would be able to take office safely.


    Eclipse did not look OK with the announcement of what would happen next. But this had to happen one day.


    He was more than aware of why Yoko had taken him in the first place. And he had to say that he was satisfied now.


    "Fine. I will get ready for the day. But you will have to be the one to deal with the elders before you go and do whatever you want to. I don''t think I have it in me to deal with them alone."


    Eclipse confessed.


    "You and me, both. The elders are a source of constant annoyance, and you can deal with them however you want to once you have my seat."


    Amane promised, and Eclipse sighed.


    "This was not what I was talking about. But fine, I will see what I can do regarding this.


    ...


    The whole stadium was filled with people. People from all fields of life gathered in the stadium to honor the fallen divine leader.


    Most people were here for the fame as well as the honor this gathering would bring them. They were not sad about what happened to Charlie Suzuki.


    The ceremony to appoint the next divine leader would occur in about an hour. And everyone was nervous about facing the music.


    Sean and Helios seemed to be fighting on the other side of the room. Amane could not hear what they were saying, but their gestures made it obvious they were unhappy.


    Amane decided to approach the pair and listen in to their fighting.


    "I cannot do this. I am too young and inexperienced. You should be the one to take up this mantle, Sean. You are the only one who can face these hyenas."


    Helios seemed to agree with Amane had been this time. Sean was the better choice when it came to the successor.


    But Sean had yet to have any intention of taking up the mantle.


    Becoming the divine leader was not only an honor, but it was a responsibility as well. It needed constant scheming and keeping ahead of other people.


    Sean was the one who understood that was the best, so he should be the one to take up this honor as well. But that was not the case this time.


    "I know that you want me to take up the mantle of the divine leader, but I cannot do that. My consciousness would not allow me to do such a thing. It would be better to throw my support after someone else instead."


    Sean seemed to have problems of his own as well. And ideally, Amane wanted to trick Sean into taking charge of the divine leader''s position. But it would be a little tricky if you looked at the kind of position it was.


    "Looks like you both disagree with how things should be. You should resolve your matter since the conference will start in an hour. I must also take the chosen one and fulfill my promise to Charlie."


    Amane admitted, and the pair in front of her went quiet. They looked uncomfortable with the thought of talking about Charlie.


    In the end, Sean sighed and stepped forward.


    "You are right. We need to take care of things our mother wanted us to take care of. You said that you wanted us to take over the powers Mother left behind. In that case, both of us would like to come with you. Will that be alright?"


    Sean asked with a conflicted face. He knew that Eclipse would not head toward the secret chamber alone. So, Sean had to accompany him and find out the truth as well. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a two-in-one deal. And Amane did not mind both accompanying her to the secret location.


    "It''s fine by me. As far as I know, the will of the divine leader is something you all need to face. The will can choose the next leader alone, and there is no need to fight over it."


    Amane reminded the pair about this. This was news to the pair because they had not heard anything like that until now.


    "Wait, so that they will choose the next divine leader? Then what were we both fighting for? Why did you not say this earlier?"


    Sean asked, now looking like a deflated balloon. He wanted to know these things before he spent so much time worrying about them. He felt scammed by Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Well, even if the will chooses the next leader, personal motivation is essential¡­. I think. And anyway, I had a little too much on my mind to remember everything. So, let''s go now. We should head toward the will and get the next divine leader chosen."


    Amane held her hand out before it felt awkward, and she decided to lead the way toward the will room.


    No one knew about this place except the current divine leader and Amane. Amane knew about this place because she could feel the energy of the divine coming from it.


    She had always been curious about this room and finally saw what was behind the door.


    "Is that the door that decided our fate? The door leading to the divine room? I cannot believe how close it was to us all this time. Mother used to say it was close, but I never paid attention to her."


    Sean looked awed. He felt the energy emitting out of the door, engulfing him.


    On the other hand, Helios did not seem to be feeling much. His sensitivity toward the supernatural was not very well-developed. It was a demerit to his position and another reason why he should not take up the role of the divine leader.


    "Helios, hurry up and enter this room. Once you do, I am sure you will gain much power."


    Helios admitted as he held the door open. He gestured for Helios to enter the room, but Helios looked confused and a little frightened while looking at the door.


    "I am sorry, but what door are you talking about? I just see a wall in front of me."


    Helios''s words were the final nails in the coffin. Now, it was proven that Helios could not be the divine leader, no matter what happened. He lacked the most fundamental thing available to the divine leader - supernatural sensitivity.

 Chapter 399 - 399: 400: The qualities of the divine leader [pt2]

    "I am sorry, but what door are you talking about? I just see a wall in front of me."


    Sean heard these words, but they did not register inside his mind. He was unsure why or how, but Helios could not see the massive door in the middle of the hallway.


    "Ah, this decided the leadership of the divine leader among you two. Sean, I know you do not want to become the divine leader, but the world is not giving you much choice here."


    Amane placed a hand on Sean''s shoulder to make him feel better. But Sean only gritted his teeth and smacked Amane''s hand away.


    "What do you mean I don''t have much of a choice? I should not be in this race at all. I am not the right choice after all the betrayals I did. Why would the divine will want me to be the next leader?"


    Sean asked with clenched teeth and fists. He could not understand why he was being chosen.


    And frankly, Amane was sure no one could understand divine will anyway. Things like divine powers had a choice of their own. There needed to be a telling when and how they would take a liking to someone.


    "Sean, you need to gather yourself. Even the divine will asks you to be the next divine leader. What do you have to think about here?"


    Helios asked, but Sean only shook his head.


    "No, I refuse. I already betrayed Mother more than once. To take her position would not be right-"


    Amane was getting tired of all this bullshit. She knew this was an emotional moment that Sean needed to come to terms with. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was taking too much time. They only had enough time for Sean to accept and dissolve the will before the announcement.


    So, Amane stood up and walked toward the will. The flame continued to shine brightly and avoided Amane''s hand once. But it did not avoid Amane a second time, realizing that Amane did not want to steal it.


    "You are annoying me more than you should. Sean, stop being a baby and accept the will already. Otherwise, I will have to force you to."


    Amane gave that warning, but Sean had no intention of complying with her. It was a shame, but Amane had already issued her warning.


    "Helios, catch Sean and do not let him escape. If he will not accept the inheritance normally, we must make him accept it."


    Unfortunately for Sean, Helios realized what Amane wanted to do before he did. Helios closed his arms around Sean''s body, and Amane forced the flame down his throat.


    Sean was uncomfortable, and he tried to cough the flames out. But it was too late by this point. The flames had already dissolved to become a part of Sean''s body.


    "Why are you doing this to me? Why are you forcing me to take a position I never wanted? Some so many people are more deserving of this position. And yet! Did you choose a failure like me? Why?"


    Sean asked, and Helios looked guilty. He never wanted to force Sean to do something he did not want to. But Amane was not half as compassionate as Helios was.


    "Stop throwing a bitch fest because things did not go your way. If you wanted someone else to take this responsibility, you should have thrown more names out before the deadline."


    "No one wants the responsibility that comes with power, but someone must take charge. In this case, it turned out to be you."


    Amane scolded Sean, and he clamped up. He looked away with a pout on his face, and that was how Amane knew that Sean would be alight.


    For all his complaining and nonsense speaking, Sean was someone who loved his position. He would make sure that nothing wrong ever happens to the divine guild.


    "I¡­I guess I do not have a choice. Things have happened already, and I am the leader. I can feel the power and responsibility coursing through my body. I need to take charge now."


    Sean walked out into the hallway. He did not have time to experiment with his powers, so he must be careful.


    Amane clutched her head as she watched Sean take control of the divine guild. The future for this place was a secure one now.


    "Thank you for all your help. I know you are struggling, but we shall never forget all you did for us."


    Helios bowed in front of Amane, and his gratitude seemed genuine. He had come a long way from the kid arranged to marry Amane.


    "Ah, don''t worry about it. I am just fulfilling the promise I made to your mother. She might want to have her guild intact once she returns. I am sure Charlie will be happy to see you kids living your life."


    Amane admitted, but there was no heat behind her words. She was not sure if she believed her terms.


    "Do you think Mother will come back? Is Mother even alive? I cannot tell you anything. I know I should worry about the present more than I should about the future or past, but I cannot help but ask - what if? What if things went differently? Would the result be the same?"


    Helios asked, finally showing his vulnerability as a child. And in a way, Helios was a child in terms of life experience.


    "Ugh, don''t overthink. Thinking is an enemy you need to save for critical situations. For now, just focus on the present. It will help you get through difficult times."


    Helios looked surprised before he let out a joyous laugh. He was not sure why he had started laughing, but he could not stop himself once he had started.


    "You are right. I should only think about the present situation. Thinking about the future is a concern of another me."


    Amane waited until Helios was stable before leading the way out. It was time to face the real music soon.


    "Come, the media must be waiting for me. I know I asked you to live in the present, but maybe act up a little in front of the media. Feed them a sob story that would make them sympathize."


    Amane did not need to tell Helios how to deal with the media as someone raised in the divine guild; Helios was well-versed in dealing with information.


    Still, Helios was happy to hear the motherly advice after he had lost his mother. It made the loss a little bit more¡­bearable.


    "EVERYONE, I thank you for being here today. Unfortunately, I have a piece of bad news to share with everyone. As you know, our previous divine leader perished yesterday in a heroic attempt to save our world. I would like to honor her sacrifice."


    The testament and the news statement were pre-made to feed the media. Sean had been taught how to speak the words and act out. The press looked taken in by his performance.


    Everyone went quiet for a full minute as they mourned the dear person. Amane could not help but find it ironic.


    Charlie Suzuki was loud, and her presence always filled the whole place. But to mourn her in silence was not something she would want to be done.


    ''Huh? Am I missing her now? I was not aware that Charlie was so close to me. I was sure I would miss her a little at most, and that would be it.''


    Amane was standing in the hallway, and her ears were heading the speech. But she was sure that nothing was registering in her brain.


    Her mind was drifting around, trying to settle on something but unable to manage. This was not the first time Amane had failed to pay attention. But this was the first time things were this bad.


    "-everyone a chance. Lady Tsurugi! Lady Tsurugi, would you like to say something regarding Lady Charlie Suzuki? I know that you both were close and-"


    Amane heard the press person ask her. There were cameras on her face, waiting to see what Amane would say and to tear her apart.


    But the more these people waited, the more Amane pulled back. She did not know what to say. And even if she did, she feared her mouth would refuse to work.


    "Lady Tsurugi, do you have nothing to say? Man, how cold."


    "Wasn''t Charlie Suzuki her friend? What kind of friend doesn''t even say anything when the other dies?"


    "So true. Not only did Yoko Tsurugi not say anything, but she didn''t even look bothered. How coldhearted does one need to be for this to happen?"


    "Maybe it was all capitalism? You now pretend to be close so that you could reap the benefit. Man, the divine leader got the short end of the stick."


    There would be too many articles regarding this tomorrow. But Amane could not bring herself to care and put up a front.


    All these were nothing compared to her feelings and emotions.


    Finally, after what seemed like forever, Amane''s vision blurred, and she could feel tears flowing down her face. It was disconcerting, and no one paid her any attention.


    People and the press had already formed their opinions about her, and they would not change it for the world.


    ''This is better. My relationship with Charlie doesn''t need an explanation, nor do these people tell me what I can do about it. Our relationships and feelings are for us to know and appreciate. No one else needs to know about these relationships.''


    Amane would not sully Charlie''s name in any way.

 Chapter 400 - 400: 401: The journalist [pt1]

    For the first time, the press was on the divine guild''s side without anyone having to bribe them. They were trying to get on the same page and express the same sorrow.


    The passing of the much beloved divine leader was phenomenal, and even the media was too stunned to make jokes about it.


    They even moved on from Amane and toward Sean, who was about to take the position of the following divine leader. Suspicion and encouragement filled the people''s eyes. But they were suspicious of Sean at the same time.


    "Are you sure you are the right person to take up the position of the divine leader? Do you have what it takes to succeed Charlie Suzuki, Mr. Sean? Do you even have half the power that your predecessor had?"


    The media cared about power and balanced structure. They wanted a divine leader they could walk all over and control.


    So far, Sean had yet to give them an opening to do anything.


    "I do not appreciate being questioned unnecessarily. If you do not stay in your lane, you will make an enemy out of me. So be careful with what you say."


    Sean warned, and his aura splashed brightly. Everyone was taken aback when the familiar power of flames shined through Sean''s eyes. That was the sigh of the divine leader.


    Those who wanted to cause trouble with him knew better after that. They quickly reeled themselves back and threw their support behind Sean.


    "I see. Fortunately, we have someone like you handing the fort, Mr. Sean. We all look forward to your rule as the divine leader. Unlike some people, you look like you would honour your promise and remember the last divine leader."


    The journalist made this remark while looking at Amane. He did not say it, but many people were looking at Amane.


    But they did not notice the subtle tears falling down Amane''s face. And Amane preferred it that way as well.


    "I am sure that many people here are happy at the leadership change in the divine guild. And that is why I want to thank people like Yoko Tsurugi, who chose to stick by us in these hard times."


    "Mother could not have asked for a better friend."


    Sean turned the tides around. Now that he had thanked Amane, the journalists could not say anything. It would sully the name of the divine leader.


    They were all salty about missing such a prime opportunity to make fun of Yoko Tsurugi. But it was no longer a possibility.


    "A-Ah, the friendship is still strong, even if Charlie Suzuki is not here. Yoko Tsurugi must be an incredible person to make friends with one or two divine leaders."


    The media did not say that the divine leaders got marinated. But this was what everyone thought at that time. They were sure that Yoko had some kind of leverage that caused the divine leaders to be submissive to her.


    But Sean did not indicate that he was uncomfortable with Yoko''s presence. He finished the ceremony quietly and waited for the after-party.


    As for Amane? She was happy sitting in her corner and sipping away at the alcohol. It was tasty and helped Amane feel more associative with what was happening around her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was busy chilling when someone sat in the seat before her. Amane had never seen this new person before, but the lady had a press pass.


    It was manageable to guess why she had been singled out by a media person so early.


    "Lady Yoko, I am so sorry for your loss. I heard about your cousin. Is Sakura Tsurugi alright? We tried asking the doctors about her disease, but everyone was tight-lipped. Would you like to share?"


    The journalist spoke with a sympathetic tone. She was trying hard to sound normal and sympathetic. But Amane had seen through her facade with a single glance. And she was not happy to air out her dirty laundry.


    "I am sorry, but I do not want to discuss anything with you. Whatever is happening to Sakura is our family affair. And I do not want others to stick their hand into this topic."


    Amane warned the journalist to keep away. The journalist was taken aback since he had not expected such open hostility.


    But that was alright. She had other ways to ensure she got what she wanted. The journalist knew that she was good-looking and she had dressed to emphasise her assets tonight.


    Her low-cut dress showed the journalist''s breast window and her pierced nipples. It would cause anyone to take a double look her way.


    The journalist had gathered all the information about Yoko Tsurugi and her preferences. And then she had dressed how the young woman liked it.


    "Madam, these are sad times for you. You also lost your friend yesterday. You must be feeling a lot of things. Here, let me help you out."


    The journalist tried to rub Amane''s arm to give her comfort subtly. But the main reason she had approached Amane was because Amane still had a lot of influence.


    Now that the divine leader was gone, the female with the most influence worldwide was Yoko Tsurugi. Not only did she have money and connections, but she retained her excellent relationship with the divine guild.


    What the other people did not see, this journalist saw clearly. And she was ready to take advantage of Yoko.


    "I am not interested in gathering your sympathy or your time. You can return to your seat if that was all you came for. I have not fallen to desperate times yet."


    Amane warned the journalist not to push her luck. The journalist looked flushed once she heard Yoko warning her. She had not expected to hear such words from Yoko Tsurugi of all people.


    "I¡­this is¡­what the hell are you talking about? I am here because I have a sincere heart and want to help you. There is no need for you to be so rude to me."


    That was what the journalist said, but in her mind, she was cursing Yoko Tsurugi. She did not know how Yoko Tsurugi found out about her intentions but knew she could not allow this to continue.


    She looked at Yoko and waited for her to rethink her choice.


    But it did not seem Yoko was in a mood to rethink anything. The journalist felt humiliated, and she stood up. But she was not going to go back without one last fight.


    "Lady Yoko, you have rejected an acceptable offer from my side. I want to assure you that no one else would have given you the time of their day like this. I was being generous with you. But now I see that it was not needed."


    The journalist tried to guilt-trip Yoko one last time. But as expected, Yoko did not even bulge. She looked at the journalist like she was not interested in her.


    The journalist was angry and about to move when someone tapped their table. It caused the journalist to change her target from Yoko Tsurugi to this new person.


    "I was not aware that the journalists were beginning to offer escort services. I will have to try them out in the future and leave a review. Maybe also tell everyone that the news services are no longer how they used to be."


    The female who sat down at the table had her face covered by a cloth. It was impossible to tell what she looked like. And the journalist did not remember anyone like her being at the banquet.


    But only selected special people had been invited in the first wave of mourning. Even she had to sleep around to get a special invite. And that had been the most challenging thing she had done.


    "You! I did not expect you to come here. Were you not resting at your home because you were sick? Chen did not say anything about you being a socially active person."


    Yoko Tsurugi seemed to know this female. And Yoko Tsurugi''s tone was a little respectful as well.


    If Yoko was being cautious with this person, the journalist needed to be careful and not make a mistake.


    "It''s an honour to meet the madam. I am sorry, but I do not think I know your name. If you would be so kind as to tell me¡­"


    The journalist tried to make an excellent first impression. She wanted to get this new person on her side. She may reap benefits she would not have otherwise if she played her cards right.


    "Ah, I am sorry, but I am allergic to the media and journalists. I do not like to keep cancer that can betray me on my side; you should try someone else if you want to look for an easy pray that will bend to all your wills. Maybe an elderly gentleman who is bored of his regular company?"


    The unknown miss directly insulted the journalist. It caused the female to turn red in the face and stutter. Whatever courage and interest she had gathered to persuade this female bleed out of her system.


    "I¡­what are you saying? I am a proper gentlewoman of society, and I offered you my friendship because I wanted to get close to you. Why are you pretending as if you heard something completely different from what I asked you?"


    The journalist hissed, now feeling offended. She had lost her composure, but she was lucky that no one was paying attention to her. It was dangerous for her to show her real emotions this openly.

 Chapter 401 - 401: 402: The journalist [pt2]

    The journalist tried to keep her voice down. But she was too upset to keep up the character for long. In the end, everyone ended up looking at the journalist with interest.


    "I¡­am sorry. I lost myself there for a second. But, Madam, you need to be careful with what you say. I will fire a lawsuit against you if you do not stop dreaming my good name."


    The journalist was assured that she would win the lawsuit as well. She was good at manipulating, and she also had a lot of connections. Even if her case had no legal grounds, the journalist was sure she would be able to manipulate the case.


    "Ah, did you feel offended by what I said about you? Well, I felt just as offended when you called me Madam. I preferred to be called as ''Sir''."


    The lady spoke back to the journalist, and the ease of her voice took the journalist aback.


    ''Why does it matter if I call you Madam or Sir? In the end, you are still a bitch-''


    That was what the journalist thought, but then she halted her thought process. She needed to be careful and not tarnish her well-crafted image. She needed to show how mature she was.


    "I am sorry. I made a few assumptions based on your gender and situation. Mistakes can happen, right?"


    The journalist tried to get the situation back under her control. But the Madam, well, Sir, only smiled back at her.


    "Of course, mistakes can happen to anyone. But most of them are based on what we show the world. So, if I make any mistakes regarding your character, I am so sorry. It was all based on what I saw until now."


    The journalist was too pissed and stunned to say anything. Her own words had been used against her now.


    If she agreed, then this topic would be dropped. And if she did not, then she would become a participant in the crime as well. It was a tough decision to make, but the journalist decided to let this topic fall.


    She also decided to escape quickly so she would no longer have to deal with these people.


    "I¡­think I will take my leave now. It was quite late, and I needed to get back home."


    It was afternoon, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky. The journalist had been defeated and sent home already. Everyone went back to what they were doing.


    Amane watched the whole interaction, and she held her amusement back. She wanted to laugh, but the sound would not escape her lips. That was why she only curved her lips up.


    "Ah, looks like that child was too fragile to face me. I wonder when I will get a real opponent to face off against."


    Chen''s father lamented as she threw her weight on the chair and relaxed. She looked bored at the funeral.


    But then again, she had no attachment to Charlie Suzuki and her cause. She was here to ensure that her presence was noted in the high society.


    "I am thankful for your help. But just for the record, I could have handled that on my own."


    It was as much thanks as Amane would give this stranger.


    "Huh? Who said that I helped you out? That journalist was fun to play around with, so I teased her slightly. It''s a total coincidence that you were sitting here as well."


    Chen''s father waved her hand to indicate she did not care for Amane. It was nice to be treated as a second thought by others.


    "That reminds me - I don''t think you know my name, right? You should know my name if we will be interacting in the future. I bet you are still calling me Chen''s father in your mind."


    When she heard the accusation, Amane felt the coffee went down the wrong pipe. It was spot-on and took Amane aback.


    She looked up, only to see familiar eyes flashing back at her for a minute. But they disappeared behind the black cloth as soon as they had appeared.


    "I was not aware that I was that transparent. I need to practice hiding my thoughts from you hard?"


    Amane asked, but the lady only laughed while shaking her head.


    "No way! Were you seriously calling me ''Chen''s father'' inside your mind all this time? I don''t know if I should feel offended or flattered."


    It was a mixture of both. But Amane did not want to call this person by their name, or even know their name, because she knew she would regret it.


    Everything about this person reminded Amane of Kori. From how they talked to how they stood, it was a perfect replica of Kori.


    And that was enough for Amane to want to pull back.


    ''I guess I can no longer pretend like I did not notice who this person is. I need to get brave and face my past now.''


    "Sir, may I know your name? I would like to know my friend''s name at the very least."


    A tense silence followed the announcement. Kori had not expected Amane to make such a decision.


    Amane was good at running away from things she wanted to avoid¡ªand knowing her nature; she would like to avoid this confrontation with Kori for as long as possible. That was what Kori knew about Amane. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this was something that Amane of the past had the luxury to do. Ever since Amane adopted her first kid, she has forced herself to change. Putting herself in charge of another life did that to people.


    "Ah, now this is not what I expected. Since when were you so agreeable to know more and get into sticky situations?"


    Even Kori had decided to let her character rest and ask this question. It made Amane chuckle, and she looked at her side.


    If there was any doubt left in her mind about this person''s real identity, it was gone by now. It was clear who Kori was and why she was there.


    "Taking responsibility does change a person. Would you like to tell me your name, or should I guess it myself? How about Kori? Should I call you that?"


    Amane asked, and silence followed her declaration. Kori did not look surprised, but she did not look satisfied as well. Her reaction was mixed and relatively neutral after all.


    "It looks like you already decided inside your mind about what my real identity is. There is no need for me to beat around the bush."


    "I will be frank with you - I need your help. I want to fight against ''The Law'' and need you to assist me. Out of everyone I know, you have the most knowledge about ''The Law.'' Anything you can provide me with will help a lot."


    Kori asked this outright. There was no need for her to beat around the bush any longer. Kori knew her identity had been exposed and wanted to take full advantage of it.


    Amane had been an emotionally driven person. Seeing Kori again would have been enough to make her weak and consider this offer. Never mind being asked outright to help.


    "I don''t think I can help you out. The Law is not something we can joke about and go against. I told you before, right? Fighting against that thing is a death sentence for everyone involved. And I have too much to lose now."


    This conversation was one that Amane had before with Kori. And her opinion had not changed even a single bit since then.


    Compared to her, Kori was much calmer than before. But her eyes held the same spark they had all that time ago.


    "You are still a coward, even after all this time. Do you not care about Sakura at all? What about Charlie Suzuki? She is stuck in the rift and might not have much time left. Are you not going to help them out-?"


    Kori was not finished speaking, but Amane knew she could no longer listen to her. The more she heard from Kori, her ideas appealed to Amane. Fighting the rift was becoming more and more like a possibility now.


    And that was a dangerous thought to have. Amane could not let herself get involved with The Law again.


    "I see. So, you will keep yourself out of this mess, huh? I am not worried. Sooner or later, you will realize that I was right. This right is worth every sacrifice you must make."


    Amane did not doubt that thought. She had thought the same before her initial exile as well.


    Amane had been quite close to The Law when she was born. They both had been born under the same power and had opposite roles. In human terms, they could even be called siblings.


    However, gods worked on different principles and had to uphold the rules they were bound by.


    Kori might have been thousands of years old, but she was still young compared to most gods. She was too assured in her power and position. She would be humbled soon enough.


    "I expect you to visit me by the end of this week. Even if you have nothing to discuss with me, you have a core to return to me."


    "Oh, and you do not need to worry if you accidentally broke it. You can always repay me by helping me take down The Law."


    Those were Kori''s last words before she left the gathering. Her words were heavy and impactful and gave Amane a headache

 Chapter 402 - 402: 403: The final council meeting [pt1]

    "This girl. Why does she never make things easier for me? It has been thousands of years since we last met, and she has not changed much."


    Amane had no idea why she even considered change an option for Kori. Everyone knew that a goddess''s obsession could run deep and forever. There was no way to change it once a goddess became obsessed with something.


    The one way to get a goddess to become your ally was to help them achieve their obsessive goals. That was what humans had figured out long ago and taken advantage of.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, how long are you going to sit there for? The ceremony is already over, and people have started to head home. If you want to spend a night here, then tell me. I will arrange something for you."


    The situation calmed down, and Sean came here and joked with Yoko.


    Sean looked tired, and Amane could feel his powers leaking out of his body. Sean had used his new abilities and authority to showcase his new position to people.


    This show of power was necessary to get people to accept his new position and the change in structure. But it left Sean much more tired than it should have.


    "I don''t think there is any point in me staying back in the funeral hall when the precious body of my friend is not even here. I will head back and check up on Sakura. I need to prepare for the ceremony of our own."


    Amane''s secretary must have announced Eclipse already. Amane switched her phone, but she could still feel it constantly vibrating because people were calling Amane and messaging her regarding the succession of Tsurugi''s name.


    Amane sighed once she looked at her phone. There were too many people calling her and trying to advise her. But the only calls that mattered belonged to Elder Hao and Akabe Tsurugi.


    But instead of calling them back, Amane decided to visit them. The elders had called forth a meeting without telling Yoko where it would be held. It was a minor inconvenience to her currently.


    "I see. In that case, I wish you all the luck. Do you need my driver to drive you to your new location? It might be easier to catch people off-guard if you do not travel in your family''s car."


    Sean advised, but Amane shook her head.


    She wanted to clear the air; the best way to do this was to show off her authority. The elders wanted to take advantage of Yoko being distracted, so Amane would show them what she could do.


    "No, you do not need to go out of your way and help me. The elders started this mess. If they think they can make decisions by keeping me out, another thing is heading their way."


    Amane assured Sean before she walked out of the hallway. Sean sighed while looking at Yoko''s back.


    He had a bad feeling about Yoko and what was happening with her. He wanted to help her out, but he was not sure what he could do to help.


    Besides, he felt that Yoko would not appreciate his help as she would have appreciated Charlie Suzuki''s help. So, he tactically decided to keep himself out of the mess.


    ''I wish you good luck, Yoko Tsurugi. I do not know what you are planning, but hopefully, you will succeed.''


    The divine leader''s life was busy. Sean did not have time to look around and help others.


    ......


    "Drive me to the main hall of our house. It seems like the elders have decided to bi-cot me from their meetings. Did they think that I would not find out?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The driver looked at Yoko Tsurugi with a pitiful expression. Yoko did not look as composed as she always did. But her gaze was still solid and annoyed this time.


    She was unhappy with the elders and would let them elders now. The driver was lucky not to be at the receiving end of her anger this time.


    "My lady, do you want to butt heads with the elders? You look such and¡­"


    "I still have enough awareness to take these fools on. There is no need for you to worry about me. Unless you are stronger than me and can support me, I do not want you to butt your head into my business."


    Amane''s words were quite clear. It made the driver fall entirely.


    He knew his mistress was saying half of these words to take her frustration out on him. She did not want to see an innocent person suffer. But her words were still like sharp knives to the driver''s heart.


    "Ouch! You could have just told me you did not want to talk to me, and I would have understood it."


    The driver joked around, trying to get away with as much as possible. Soon, the pair arrived back at the Tsurugi estate.


    This place looked new every time Amane came here. It had been some time since Amane had occupied Yoko''s body, but this palace had never felt like home to her.


    [This place never felt like home to me, either. Our feelings are similar in this regard.]


    Amane''s eyes bolted open when she heard the voice in her head. She was not sure if what she had heard was her imagination or actual words.


    The voice inside her head sounded like hers, but the tone was not one Amane would ever use against anyone.


    ''Ugh! A phantom of real Yoko''s remains in my body? Was it a warning? Or an omen?''


    It was tough for Amane to associate with her body right now. It felt as if she was floating around inside her head. It was not too out of reach to think that Yoko was trying to regain control of her body.


    It started small, but these coincidences soon spread until they controlled Yoko''s body.


    The worst part was that Yoko was still determining if she could fight against this. This body initially belonged to Yoko Tsurugi of this timeline. According to the law, it should belong to Yoko Tsurugi by the end of its natural lifespan.


    No matter what Amane did, if Yoko wanted this body back, she would have it back. That was how life worked.


    ''Hello, are you there? Is there anything you want to tell me?''


    Yoko asked this question, waiting for an answer from inside her. But Yoko Tsurugi had gone quiet. There was no trace of her voice or presence anywhere inside Amane''s consciousness.


    It would be impossible to tell if Yoko was even there or not. The voice could have been an illusion Amane created to distract her.


    But it was also the second time she had felt the ''real'' Yoko Tsurugi''s presence. It could not be dismissed so easily this time.


    "Miss, we are here. If you want to rest in the car, please tell me. I will inform the organizers that you will be late for this meeting¡­"


    The driver was likely trying to make Yoko feel better. But his words ended up causing Amane to shake her head and get out of the daze.


    "There is no need to announce my presence. I did not come here because I was invited after all. These elders have no idea I am even here."


    Amane assured before she stood up. Her dress was modest and not done to impress anyone. She was here to end the elders, not to impress them.


    Soon, a new person would take office in the Tsurugi household. Amane had kept the traditional system of elders around to avoid disrupting the natural flow of internal politics. But now she was tired of all their scheming.


    This time, more than nostalgia and old traditions would be needed to stop her from doing what she wanted.


    "Hello, everyone. Did you miss me?"


    Amane walked inside the room, waving at the guard as she passed. The guard tried to stop Yoko, but a blood butterfly blocked his way.


    One butterfly became two and four until a few dozen filled the hallway.


    "I would not make a foolish mistake if I were you. These children do not like agitation. Who knows what they might do if you try to touch them?"


    That was as much a warning as Amane was about to issue to the guard. And the guard was smart. He pulled himself back and pretended like he did not see anything.


    He even closed his eyes as the mass of butterflies passed him. This indicated that this guard wanted to be on her side. Amane appreciated the loyalty and intelligence this guard showed.


    ''Ah, this guard is good. I might have to ask for him to get promoted.''


    But that was a talk for another time. For now, Amane slammed the council room door open for the last time.


    The elders looked startled before they calmed down. They had expected Yoko to show up soon anyway, and they all had gleeful expressions.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, thank you for gracing us with your presence today. There was much we needed to discuss today. Why don''t you take a seat?"


    Elder Dao pointed toward the chair displayed in the center of the room. The scale and the location of the chair looked suspicious. It caused everyone''s focus to shift toward Yoko Tsurugi in the center.


    These elders were still trying their old tricks of putting pressure on Yoko and getting her to bow down. They never learned that this trick was not going to work. And Amane was too tired to warm them this time.

 Chapter 403 - 403: 404: The final council meeting [pt2]

    "Yoko Tsurugi, there have been too many reports regarding you these last few days. You are trying too hard, but we want you to rest now."


    "Regarding your mental health and social welfare indexes, we have decided to pull you out of your seat and make the Tsurugi family an independent unit run by democracy. I hope you will comply with our decision."


    Elder Dao coughed into his hand to distract everyone from what he was speaking. He needed Yoko Tsurugi to be especially distracted before she could concentrate on his words.


    He was confident that he turned Yoko Tsurugi''s attention away from the topic when she said nothing. She was quiet and calm, just sitting in her seat.


    ''This is it. I know that Yoko is distracted these days. It was the right decision to use this time and force her to take a break.''


    Elder Dao still needed to be finished. He wanted his role in the new council to be solid, so he continued to speak.


    "We are not asking you to stay out of the politics forever, Miss Yoko. But the recent happenings must have taken their toll on your mental health. We want what is best for you. And currently, what you need is rest."


    ''Rest and never come back. Nothing would be better for you to remain in your place and never return.''


    Elder Dao was excited now. Not only were the other elders keeping quiet and letting him take charge, but Yoko Tsurugi was also not saying anything. It meant that he had won this gamble, and he was happy.


    "Y-Yoko, you need to calm down. I know you are unhappy with our decision, but maybe you should pull your pets back a bit. I don''t feel so comfortable sitting in the middle of these blood butterflies."


    As soon as Elder Dao heard Elder Fushi''s words, his eyes flew open, and he looked around. Small but beautiful-looking butterflies surrounded him.


    These blood butterflies had filled the room quite well, and there would be no way to escape them.


    "What is the meaning of this, Yoko Tsurugi? Are you threatening us? Have you truly lost your mind?"


    Elder Dao wanted to be happy to see the proof of Yoko losing her mind, but he was terrified for his life. He was not sure how long he could keep himself alive if these butterflies decided to attack him.


    "Hmm, and how do you plan to control the family when you cannot even control a single beast species? Let me remind you all: I am the head of the family because I can be one."


    "The one I am handing this charge to also can head this family. Nothing you say or do would change these facts."


    Amane reminded the elders while the blood butterflies filled the space. The elders wanted to argue, but there was nothing they could say.


    Since the iron was hot, Amane decided to end the tyranny of these fools right then and there.


    "Since we are on this topic, I should address this problem now. I found the old records of this family, and I want to point out that there are a lot of mistakes. There has been too much fraud going on."


    "As such, I will be stripping this family elders of their right to manage money and decision-making from this point forward. I want you all to sign this contract that ends your role within this family."


    The butterflies placed the contracts in front of all the elders. The elders looked startled to see the agreement. Most of the people looked uncomfortable and annoyed with this new development.


    Even Akabe looked taken aback when he got the contract. But unlike the others, he had accessed the risk and sighed it first.


    Elder Hao also did not hesitate to sign the contract. It was relatively fair to him, and he did not lose many assets. All his money was still his to own.


    But the other elders were angry and afraid. Those directly dependent on the Tsurugi house''s influence were devastated and wanted Yoko to reconsider her decision.


    "Yoko, this is not a funny joke. There is no way we are signing away our rights. Do you know how much we sacrificed for this family and its position? You would not be here if it were not for us¡­"


    Elder Dao started his monologue, but Amane was not in the mood to hear him yelp.


    Those who were intelligent and capable had already signed the contract after reading it. They knew that these terms were better than any terms they could have gotten.


    But those not keen enough to catch this continued to resist Yoko''s decisions.


    "I see. So, you do not want to sign this contract? Then, we shall do things the hard way. I will change the contract in front of you and give you five minutes to sign this new one."


    Yoko snapped her fingers, and the butterflies changed the contract before the elders. The elders looked at this new contract and felt their blood boil.


    This new one was too harsh, leaving the elders no rights or money.


    It was worse than signing away their life for the elders. And there was no way they would accept it just lying down.


    "The decision is up to you. I am not going to wait around for long."


    Amane warned, but the elders were happy with their decision. They had found their answer, and it was to resist Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Well, you made your decision. It is time for me to do what is necessary. Remember, you were the ones who chose this path for yourself." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elders were gleeful at first. They knew there was nothing Yoko could do to make them sign these contracts.


    Or that was what they believed to be the case. But it became apparent soon that it was not the case.


    The elders, who had no problem controlling themselves until now, felt their hands move independently and sign the contract. The binding magic washed over them, and they all panicked.


    They knew they had not willed their bodies to move and sign the contract. Something had forced them to do this.


    "Y-You! How are you doing this? What kind of witchcraft is this? Why is my hand moving on my own?"


    Elder Fushi asked as he finished signing the contract. He was not the only one who complained and called foul play.


    "How would I know your thoughts when you signed the contract? But one thing is for sure - you signed the contract. Now, you have nothing to do with the Tsurugi family anymore. From this point on, the elder system has been abolished."


    Amane reminded the elders who had been stripped of their rights. They did not look happy or satisfied to hear such a decision.


    "You tricked us. There must be some kind of foul play at work. We do not accept this decision. We will take you to court, and you will lose this case."


    "Yoko Tsurugi, you have gotten too arrogant for your good. You need to be knocked down a peg or two. Get ready for a court case now."


    The elders had already made up their minds about this conflict. They were sure they were in the right, and some foul play had been involved.


    But Amane already knew that she would not get caught for her methods. She had used the blood butterflies to control these elders.


    And blood butterflies left no residue after they were used. It was safe and sound to use such creatures.


    But that was not all. What Amane needed to see from this display was the loyalty of these elders. And just as she expected, no one was on her side.


    These elders were useless. There were two elders here that Amane could use - Elder Hao and Elder Cornia. They accessed the situation quite early and signed the first contract.


    She would make sure to keep them working for her, but not at the influential level they were currently at. She would make them an employee and advisors for the time being.


    "Are you listening to us, Yoko Tsurugi? We are dragging your ass to the courtroom. Are you sure you want this on your record?"


    It wasn''t brilliant for the elders to talk about Amane''s case records before her. She did not care about her image half as much as these elders thought she did.


    But still, Amane looked at Akabe Tsurugi and his tried self. The one who looked most haggard and exhausted in this room was him. And for good reasons as well.


    "Akabe Tsurugi, you need not participate in our internal strife. You can spend your days relaxing beside Sakura. Sakura will take half of her responsibility as soon as she can."


    Amane assured the elder, and Akabe looked taken aback. There was gratitude in his eyes, as well as mixed emotions.


    Sakura had gotten injured helping Yoko, but she had also acted independently. Also, Yoko had spared no expense regarding Sakura''s comfort, which counted.


    "I¡­thank you. I don''t think I am in a condition to play around anymore. If you want me, I will be by Sakura''s side."


    Akabe Tsurugi made a quick escape without looking back. He did not even know what he had been doing in this council meeting in the first place. After all, he no longer had a conflict with Yoko Tsurugi.


    "Ugh, this is it. I will make the call and file for an official court case now. I know it is the only way you will take me seriously."

 Chapter 404 - 404: 405: Have some courage [pt1]

    "That useless Yoko Tsurugi. Who does she think she is? I need to teach her a lesson she will never forget. Does she want to remove us from the elder position? That will never happen."


    Elder Dao was pissed. He had never been in a more embarrassing position in his life. And this time, his livelihood was at stake as well. There was no way he would sit back and let it happen.


    He looked toward the other elders who accompanied them. Elder Fushi was the other vocal one along with him.


    "You are right. If we hand over our rights as elders, then our lives, as well as the lives of our future generations, would be over. We need to take care of Yoko before that. How about another assassin?"


    Elder Fushi suggested with a thoughtful look. She knew that the previous assassin had failed to finish Yoko, but maybe this time, it would work. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Last time, Yoko had Sakura and Charlie Suzuki. This time, Yoko had no one, and her support network was also weak. It could help a lot.


    "Elder Cornia, what do you think? You have a fantastic business sense and are also the oldest here. Surely, you have grievances you want to address today."


    Elder Dao asked while turning to the elder lady. But Elder Cornia did not look angry or annoyed by what had happened. She had signed the first contract and was also contracted by Yoko for a remote position.


    Her situation could not be any different, even if she tried.


    "I will refrain from commenting on these things. Unlike you, I agreed with Yoko and signed the contract at my will. I will also head out now. I don''t want anything to do with you people and your demise."


    Elder Cornia stood up and walked out. Elder Hao, their leader, left as soon as this discussion began.


    With this, the elders had lost two of their heavy hitters. But Elder Dao was encouraged. He knew what he needed to do from here.


    "Tsk, we don''t need those traitors to win the court case. I have a lot of false evidence buried to use against Yoko. We just need to lead the investigation team toward that evidence. I am sure things will be alright."


    Elder Dao sighed while thinking over his plan. The more he thought about it, the better it seemed to him. He was unsure why Elder Cornia and Elder Hao could not see it.


    "Elder Hana''s absence is indeed a hindrance to our plan. Her actions painted us elders in a negative light. But we also worked hard to salvage our reputation. And now is the time to reap the benefits."


    Elder Fushi agreed with Elder Dao, and they began to plan how they could bring Yoko down. And their plan was truly devious, harming Sakura and pinning the blame on Yoko.


    Crescenta walked outside the hall at this time. She wanted to talk to her grandfather about her new friend and possibly invite Kiana to their house for dinner.


    But she stopped cold when she heard her grandfather talking to the other elders. They were talking about killing Sakura and Yoko.


    Usually, Crescenta would have needed to pay more attention to it and lived alone. But she was not able to do that this time. Her instincts were telling her that she could not remain neutral any longer.


    ''Grandfather is making a mistake. I need to stop him before he goes against Yoko and gets himself killed.''


    Crescenta had turned a new leave. She had decided to stop being a kid and look at the world objectively. And that was when she had seen what kind of monster Yoko could be if she were provoked.


    Too many assets under Yoko''s belt and her behaviour change had made her turn dangerous. Going against her was no easy task.


    ''But would my grandfather even listen if I tell him not to go against Yoko? No! He would just turn against me and lock me up. In this case, I need to be on Yoko''s side during this conflict.''


    That was what Crescenta decided in the end. She turned around and decided to tell Yoko what she had heard.


    ......


    "Yoko, we heard your decision to over-turn the elders and wanted to talk to you about it."


    Sherina opened her mouth to complain, but one look from Yoko was enough to quiet her down. Yoko was in a dreadful mood today and unwilling to listen.


    Still, Sherina knew that she had to try to preserve the traditions, especially since it looked as if Albus would not do anything.


    "Those who are dead and are reliant on others for their sustenance have no right to say anything. How long do you even have to maintain your human form without those pills from Chen? What? Did you think no one would notice it?"


    Amane asked with a pissed voice. Her words scared Sherina, and she immediately tensed after hearing Yoko speak. She had not expected to get caught and wondered what had given her away.


    But Amane did not continue her sentence and left the couple wondering what happened. Now, they had no more grounds to contradict Yoko''s words or actions.


    Amane was about to head back out when she heard footsteps approaching her. She was ready to face any attack, but she did not expect Crescenta to be the one to try to find her.


    "H-Hello, Yoko. L-Look, we have differences, but I need to talk to you about something. My grandfather is planning on harming you and Sakura. He is trying to-"


    "I know. There is no need for you to stress yourself over what your grandfather is doing. I will handle him and whatever he is planning on my side."


    Amane assured Crescenta with a surprised expression. He had not expected Crescenta to seek her out or to warn her about being in danger. She had expected Crescenta to be on her grandfather''s side.


    "I¡­look, I know that you can take care of yourself. But my grandfather is not someone you should take lightly. He will not go after you but after Sakura in the hospital and pin the blame on you for this."


    This was also something Amane expected, and she had been ready to take care of it. But since Crescenta told Amane this, she could not help but suspect this to be a trap.


    After all, Crescenta hated Yoko and Sakura as well. There was no reason for Crescenta to go out of her way to help them. So, Amane was instantly on high alert.


    "H-Hey, don''t look at me like I am planning something terrible. I just wanted to help you because I felt terrible, and this was the right thing to do. I am trying to change here. I recently met someone who helped me see what an asshole I had been."


    Amane was surprised to hear these words. She had not kept tabs on Crescenta since her cousin was a low-level threat uninterested in politics.


    So, she was not aware that Crescenta had met someone and had decided to change for the better. And now, it left Amane in awe to see Crescenta changing slowly.


    "I see. If you are telling the truth, I will take your word for it. I will up the security around Sakura. Is there something else you want from me?"


    Crescenta looked conflicted. She wanted to ask for something but did not dare open her mouth. She did not like to share Kiana''s existence with Yoko. But she also needed permission to invite Kiana home.


    In the end, Crescenta gathered her courage to ask Yoko for this favour.


    "I¡­actually, I wanted to invite my new friend to our home. Can I ask her to come to our house and have her meet our family? Traditionally, I need the permission of elders or family head to do such a thing."


    Amane was surprised at all the ridiculous traditions in the Tsurugi household. This one was foolish and worthless in her eyes. But she knew the people who grew up with these rules regarded them as necessary.


    This was why Amane wanted to abolish the elder''s rule. People needed their freedom to invite their friends home.


    "Sure, do what you want to do. As you heard, the elder''s tyranny is no longer. They have been stripped of their rights and titles. You are free to do what you want from today."


    Amane assured Crescenta and watched as the older bit her teeth. She wanted to say more, but her throat had gone dry.


    "I¡­ thank you. Yoko, the road you are taking is a dangerous one, and I disagree with it. You should have a little courage instead of occasionally taking it safe. But I want to still thank you for it and hope that it pays off in the end."


    Crescenta had her own opinions to say. But once she was finished speaking. Amane had no idea how Crescenta knew about her inner struggles. But she had guessed correctly about Amane''s conflict.


    Amane did not know what to do about Kori''s offer, which tore her apart. Did she want to help Kori? Or let her offer lie down and burn up in flames?


    Amane did not have enough time to think about it because she received a call from her legal agent.


    "Yoko, the elders have struck a case against you. They asked for the first hearing to be tomorrow. We must come together and discuss the whole case before we fight against them in the court."

 Chapter 405 - 405: 406: Have some courage [pt2]

    "How did you find yourself in a court case against your elders? Did those elders not consider what would happen to them if they went against you? Look at all these papers I have in my hand. This case is over before it started."


    Amane looked at her lawyer in front of her. She hired this elder lady once she decided to become the family head.


    The family lawyer had been an option for Amane, but the older man had felt like a money-hungry person who would betray Amane if he was paid right. So, Amane had found another lawyer she could outbuy. But not with money.


    She had given her current lawyer some share of her business, ensuring a vested interest of her lawyer in her business''s well-being.


    It had worked wonders until now, and her lawyer had kept her out of any legal business.


    "Here, I even have the contract we made beforehand. They are all signed, and there is no evidence of foul play. I assure you that the elders sighed them willingly."


    Amane assured the lawyer, causing the older lady to grin and crack up. These contracts were the final nail in the coffin for the elders.


    "Ohhohoho, I will take care of the rest from here. Those sneaky elders would not know what hit them once I was with them. Is there any request you want to make of me?"


    The older lawyer asked Amane, but she shook her head. There was nothing else she wanted from her lawyer.


    With things taken care of here, it was time for Amane to visit Sakura and check up on her condition. The doctors had informed Amane that they had Sakura sedated and not off the drugs.


    The curse was not spreading, but it was not letting up either. And Amane wanted to see how Sakura was doing with her own eyes. She needed to see Sakura''s condition.


    The hospital was calm, and the staff was helpful. Amane walked toward Sakura''s room when she felt the presence of an intruder. Someone had come here to harm Sakura, but they had been stopped.


    When Amane opened the door to Sakura''s room, she noticed Akabe Tsurugi holding someone in a chokehold. He looked angry, and Akabe might have killed someone if Amane had not stepped inside the space to address him.


    "Ouch, you will kill that assassin at this rate. Don''t you want to ask him questions before you off him?"


    Akabe Tsurugi turned away from addressing Yoko. But he had noticed Yoko''s presence before she had stepped into the room.


    "This guy deserved no mercy. He tried to kill Sakura when she could not defend herself. I will not allow anything to harm my daughter, no matter how small it is. The same goes for you, Yoko Tsurugi. You do not get too hard, Sakura, either."


    Amane held her hands up in surrender as she watched Akabe knock the assassin out. It only took him a few seconds, but the killer was not dead.


    "Hey, do you mind handing that assassin over to me? I will be able to use him during the court case."


    Amane asked, and Akabe threw the unconscious person toward her. Amane used her chains to bind the man, and now she had evidence of being harmed.


    "I will win this case and then help Sakura out. I swear to you that she would wake up soon."


    Amane assured Akabe, and he looked startled. He had not expected Yoko to speak to him, but he was thankful.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, I do not like you, and I do not want your help. But this time, I will make an exception and ask for your help. Please make sure you wake Sakura up no matter what you do. I beg of you."


    Akabe Tsurugi was trying his hardest not to break down and cry. But it was a nearly impossible feat for him.


    The door opened slowly, and Amane carried the unconscious assassin out. She was about to dispose of him when the hallway light flickered, and Amane tensed up. She could feel another presence stalking her.


    "Who are you, and what do you want?"


    Amane asked as she felt someone circling her. She wanted to be sure that this new presence was not after Sakura. But the presence did not leave her side even after a minute had passed.


    It was there for her.


    "Oh! I got caught. I thought your senses had dulled enough not to recognise the goddess''s power. But I can tell that I was wrong. It''s nice to see you again, Amane."


    Kori''s voice echoes as the world dulls and slows down. There was no telling what would happen next. Amane was ready for Kori to attack her or something.


    But Kori did not do anything like this. She only looked curious, and her emotions vibrated the air.


    "What do you want? This is not a social visit, right? Even you are not free enough to come and chat like that. So, what do you want?"


    Amane asked while turning around. She wanted to know what Kori wanted from her. But Kori needed to give Amane a straight answer.


    "I don''t want anything from you. I just wanted to come and see if you have made your decision regarding my offer. But I can tell that you have not thought about it."


    Kori was right. Amane had no time to think about her offer. And even if she did, she doubted she could go against ''The Law'' here.


    "You should hurry up before you are noticed. A goddess is reborn in the human body while the human still has their soul. It sounds dreadful, right? It is not something ''the law would approve of."


    "Sooner or later, you will become a target as well."


    Kori assured Amane that this was a cause of concern. She did not remember telling Kori about having a dual soul in her body.


    This meant that Kori could see the ''real'' Yoko''s soul inside her body. And if Kori could see it, then ''the law'' would know about it as well.


    "Kori, are you responsible for my current situation? Did you drag me into this mess so I would have no choice but to take your side? You need to give me a straight answer here."


    Amane asked, but the surrounding power that held her captive suddenly disappeared. Kori had taken back her support and her presence from around Amane.


    It was clear that Kori had a hand in what happened, but Amane was also on a timer now. The law could come for her, destroying whatever Amane held dear.


    As she expected, she had no choice with what was happening. The future had been chosen for her already.


    *Ring*


    Amane''s phone rang at the right time, giving her a much-needed distraction. She quickly picked it up, and her lawyer picked it up.


    "Yoko, it''s time for us to head out now. We got the call for the court case, and the hearing is in a few hours. Is there anything you want to tell me before the court case starts?"


    Amane''s lawyer asked, and Amane almost said ''no'' before she remembered what just happened.


    "So¡­about the evidence. I might have an assassin who tried to kill Sakura but failed. Should I bring him along so that you can interrogate him?"


    Amane asked, and her lawyer paused. She froze for a second, not expecting such words to come from Yoko.


    But the lawyer sounded happy the next second.


    "Of course. If you have an assassin who tried to kill you, then you should bring them along as evidence. I will be more than happy to pry their mouth open for you."


    Amane''s lawyer assured and true to her words, the assassin had spilt everything he knew in the next hour. His testimony would be a great help during the court case. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the time for the court case arrived. The elders were present in their seats, waiting for Yoko to come so that they could accuse her of the crimes she had not committed. They had already bought the judge for this case as well.


    But that was something Amane had expected. So, she had asked their judge to be changed at the last second. The official panel did not want to sour their relationship with the divine guild, so they obliged Yoko.


    When the judge came out into the room, the elders looked shocked, and they even had their jaws hanging. They wanted to complain, but they had no legal grounds. They could only grit their teeth and sit back in their seats.


    "Hey, this is not the judge we were promised. What the hell is going on here? Did we make a mistake?"


    Elder Dao asked while looking at Elder Corina. He was sure of what he had heard, and he had spent a fortune on this case as well.


    And now, all their money had gone down the drain. The judge had been changed, and the court session had started.


    "Does anyone have any objections before we start the case?"


    The judge asked, and Elder Dao could not help himself. He had to open his mouth and question what was going on.


    "Excuse me, but I want to ask you an important question. Why are you our judge? As far as the official papers go, our judge was supposed to be someone else."


    This was a valid question to ask, but it also indicated that there was foul play at work. The current judge felt insulted, and his face turned dark at Elder Dao''s question.

 Chapter 406 - 406: 407: Have some courage [pt3]

    "Ouch, I thought your elders were tough competition. But at this rate, they would sabotage themselves and get into trouble. We do not have to do anything to get them into trouble. We are so lucky."


    Amane looked toward her lawyer. Her lawyer looked bored but fascinated at the same time. This was the first time she had seen people who wanted to cause trouble for themselves.


    "Well, the elders are foolish, but you should not underestimate their resources. Their lawyer is top of the line, and they might be able to turn things around."


    Amane tried to cover all the options. But her lawyer only shook her head. She gestured toward the judge, who already looked convinced about this case''s result.


    "We no longer must worry about our opponent doing anything. Their impression has already been tarnished."


    The elders were lucky. Their lawyer quickly interfered and stopped them from making a mistake. He also addressed the judge and asked for forgiveness due to their client''s ignorance.


    And the judge granted, but not with a happy expression.


    "A-Anyway, I would like to push today''s agenda forward. Yoko Tsurugi has forced my client to sigh a waver that caused them to lose everything. Here, I would like you to look at this."


    The judge looked at the contract, but there was nothing illegal in it. Amane had made sure that he did things by the book this time.


    And the judge and the jury seemed to agree with her side of the story. This court case was a waste of time for both sides.


    "You do realise that this is a legally binding set of contracts? What do you want me to see in this? Are you wasting my time here?"


    The judge asked with an annoyed voice. His reaction made the opponent''s lawyer cringe. He had been banking on gaining some sympathy due to the contract conditions. But his intentions had the opposite effect.


    Elder Dao could not hold himself back. He needed to let the judge know that this was foul play.


    "This is not fair. You did not even read the contract we were made to sign. There is foul play at work. We were forced to sign these contracts."


    Elder Dao yelled back, and Elder Fushi agreed with them. The judge considered what these two had to say and then looked at the contract.


    For the first time, he wanted to let the accusation make a statement. But since he did not like the accusation party, he did not want to give them any advantage.


    "There is an easy way to resolve this situation. Bring our sensation in here. He will read the words and find out the truth."


    The judge ordered, and Amane watched their opponents celebrate. They thought that they had already won this time.


    But Amane had anticipated this all happening and had been prepared. The reason she had used the blood butterflies to carry out this mission was because of this reason.


    Not only did these butterflies leave no residue, but they also caused the elders to sign these contracts without force.


    Once the sensitor was there, it was time for the elders to repeat what had happened. The sensitor closed their eyes the whole time they listened to the elders. They were listening in for any ridiculous situation. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The judge listened in on everything as well, but the final decision would be left up to the sensitor.


    "So, what is your verdict?"


    The judge asked the sensitor without hesitation. The elders waited for the results with bated breaths as well.


    Finally, the sensitor opened their eyes and looked at the jury.


    "The verdict holds no ground. The contract is binding and lawful. Now, I shall take my leave."


    As expected, the sensitor ended up taking Amane''s side. The way the sensitor read one''s energy was different from ordinary means. That was why Amane knew using the butterflies would not trigger their senses.


    She was confident in her answer and faced the elders with the same confidence.


    "Looks like this is my win. I did warn you not to cause problems for me, right?"


    Amane asked, but Elder Dao did not want to accept his fate. He wanted a fair chance at being heard by the others.


    "This is not legal. That sensitor was fake. I demand we get another one to decide."


    Elder Dao asked, causing the sensitor to pause and look at him. The sensitor had been insulted and triggered. And usually, it was not a big deal.


    But this time, the sensitor could not help but feel iffy. These people did not know that they were playing with fire.


    "No matter which sensitor you ask, they will give you the same answer. You were at fault for signing these contracts, and now you have no legal ground to refute them."


    The sensitor took its leave once it finished speaking. The others who were left behind looked awkwardly at the elders. They did not know what to say.


    Amane gestured for her lawyer to finish this case and strike when the iron was hot. And that was what her lawyer did.


    "Your honour, we heard what the sensitor said. I believe that there is no need to prolong this case now."


    The court and the jury agreed. The elders had lost their stronghold on this case in seconds.


    But Eder Dao refused to let this go. Instead of licking his wounds after his defeat, he decided to go after Yoko. he ran past the guard and toward Yoko Tsurugi. Everyone was stunned by his sudden actions, but Yoko''s instincts kicked in.


    She snapped her fingers, and chains blocked the incoming body toward her.


    "You witch. It is all your fault. You knew we did not want to sign those contracts, but you made us sign them anyway. You are at fault for all that is happening."


    Elder Dao yelled, and the police quickly came to subdue him. But he was not done yet.


    "Sakura''s condition is your fault as well. You made her like that so that Sakura would never trouble you or your chosen one. You should be ashamed of yourself."


    Elder Dao continued and looked at Yoko. he was suddenly smug to be able to hurt Yoko as much as her presence was hurting him.


    Once he finished speaking, Elder Dao looked up with a smirk. But it all faded when he met Yoko''s calm and cold eyes.


    "Are you done yelping? I do not care what you say about me but don''t insult Sakura''s dedication. I will not be so forgiving next time."


    Amane warned, and her cold voice snapped the elder''s mouth shut. He no longer wanted to speak to Yoko Tsurugi because he felt that his life was in danger.


    In the end, the police took Elder Dao away. He had gotten a restraining order along with his regular fines and punishment.


    "Don''t overthink about it, Yoko. What that man said holds no grounds. What happened to Sakura was not your fault. But what are you going to do from here on? Would you go back to work?"


    The lawyer asked while jotting down notes. There were too many cases she needed to take care of.


    "I will hand over the business to Eclipse for now. I need to head somewhere, and I might need some time to spend there. I hope you will be there to guide Eclipse just as you are here for me."


    Amane asked the lawyer. It caused the lawyer to pause and look at Yoko.


    "You are kidding me! We just got things back on track, and you want to cause an imbalance in the power structure again? Yoko, what are you thinking?"


    The lawyer asked, but there was no changing Amane''s mind.


    "I have decided on what to do now. I am sorry, but there is nothing more we can do about it. But I know that you are here to help Eclipse. So, I feel reassured."


    Amane informed the lawyer. The lawyer sighed, but she did not mind what Amane had said. She knew her client well.


    "Sure, leave the details to me. But you better come back, Yoko. I do not want to hear the news of you dying from other sources. You must come back and take your spot."


    The lawyer seemed to be begging Yoko to speak up. It was heartwarming but annoying at the same time.


    "I will see what I can do. For now, how about you start that business draft you were working on?"


    Amane asked, and the lawyer immediately did as she had been asked.


    There were still a few days left between Amane''s deadline for returning the goddess''s core. But the longer Amane delayed this confrontation, the worse this situation would get for her. The best course of action was to face Kori head-on.


    "It''s time for me to visit The HIVE once more. I might disagree with Kori, but I do need to hear what she has to say."


    Besides, Kori was Amane''s only option to get Charlie back. If there was one goddess who knew about the rift, it was Kori.


    This was a risk Amane had to take at all costs, even if her heart did not agree with her.


    "Look at me being afraid of Kori. We did not even date, and I still feel like a person who will visit her ex after a bad breakup. I need to grow up and put the past behind me."


    Amane was too old to be having relationship issues at her age. But some things were universal experiences.

 Chapter 407 - 407: 408: Back with her

    "Excuse me, but can you open the gate for me? I don''t want to stand out here for too long. It messes with my mood and makes me cranky. I assure you that you do not want to see me cranky."


    Amane knocked at the door of the HIVE. This was the first time The HIVE had gotten a visitor like her, so they wondered what to do. They felt compelled to open the door, but Chen had instructed them not to let anyone inside the building.


    "H-Hey, what should we do now? T-That''s Yoko Tsurugi, right? Should we let her in?"


    The first guard asked, using his rational mind to figure out what to do. But his partner was someone who stuck to rules. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There is no way we can allow anyone inside. Yoko Tsurugi or not, our orders to keep everyone out are not pick and choose. Let''s send her back now."


    The second guard reminded the first before he coughed into his hand to draw attention toward himself deliberately.


    "I am sorry, miss. But I do not care who you are and what you want. I want you to head back now. Our master is not home and will not return for some time now. You will be wasting your time sitting out here."


    The second guard warned Yoko Tsurugi, being as polite as he could.


    He felt suspicious to see Yoko Tsurugi outside The HIVE''s door since it was a hidden secret place not many people knew about. But he also knew his priorities did not include asking stupid questions.


    "Hmm, so Chen is not home? That doesn''t matter. I decided that I would wait for him inside. So, if you do not open this door now, I will have no choice but to break it down and wait inside."


    Yoko warned, but the guards did not bulge. They were holding fast and keeping up their guard. Their willpower was admirable. But being a guard required more than just willpower.


    Amane flicked her wrist, and the blood butterflies flew toward the door. Their acidic secretion was enough to break down the door and grant Amane access inside the building.


    "H-Huh? How did that happen? What is that black mass? Hey, did you use some kind of magic to force the door open?"


    The guards looked up in disbelief as the door melted. They had never seen anything like this before in their lives.


    They were told that this door was unbreakable and could absorb magic. They had never expected it to break down this easily.


    "Ah, this was a fantastic door. No unnatural force would have been able to break it apart. But it''s too bad that nature can get a little vicious sometimes. You should be careful while going against it."


    Amane warned the gatekeepers before she walked inside. The gatekeepers were dazed and only regained their wits. Once Yoko was inside the door, alarms began to sound around the base, warning them of the intruder.


    The alarm was loud, and it made Amane''s head hurt. She had not expected this much resistance from the guard of this place.


    Not after she had been invited to join them again and again.


    Before Amane could turn the alarm down, someone familiar walked into the hallway to welcome her.


    For the first time, Kori had nothing to hide her face. The face Kori had now looked unfamiliar and mature. But the pink hair and yellow eyes, Kori''s key features, were shining brightly. They let everyone know who Kori was.


    "Ah, welcome to our establishment. I can see that you received a ''rough'' welcome here. Let me fix that for you."


    Kori snapped her fingers, and the alarm went quiet. Amane was sure that something had happened to the guards who tried to stop her as well.


    But Amane was not gracious enough to question Kori right now.


    "Now then, shall we head inside? There is much we need to discuss. And I am sure that you are tired after your long journey. A long shower under heated water would be a nice addition to your arrangements, right?"


    Kori was suggesting things based on Amane''s preferences. And Kori had an advantage here.


    More than a thousand years might have passed since their last meeting, but the time Kori spent observing Amane was much longer than the other way around.


    "You are offering me everything I want, my lady. But it also makes me suspicious of your intentions. Why don''t you tell me what you want from me first?"


    Amane asked while placing her hand on her chin. She was playing up the role of the spoilt but naive lady she was not.


    "Oh, looks like you are not as innocent as you look, my lady. But don''t worry. All I want to do is to seduce you into joining my side. I am sure that it will not be a problem for you."


    Kori covered the distance between herself and Amane in a second. Her face was too close, and their breaths mingled with each other.


    A little more pressure, and they could press their lips together. Amane waited with baited breaths for something to happen.


    However, Kori needed to follow through with her actions. She pulled back before her lips could collide with Amane''s and straightened her back.


    "Now then, we shall bathe you before we get to anything significant. I am sure there is much we need to get out of our way."


    Kori reminded before she led Amane inside the base. She looked toward the camera and smiled gently.


    But her gentle smile was enough to terrify the person on the other end of the camera, especially after what she had just done.


    The guard watched terrifyingly as the innocent-looking lady walked inside with Yoko Tsurugi. Somehow, he knew that the pink-haired lady was responsible for the bloody corpse at his side.


    ''I shall not talk about it. No, don''t think about it either. I did not see anything, so I will not become a victim of my employer.''


    The first guard felt lucky to be alive. He was also glad for his intuition that allowed him not to stop Yoko Tsurugi.


    "What do I do with a corpse now? Am I supposed to inform anyone what happened?"


    Guard one asked, but no one answered him. He could only sit with that cold and bleeding body until Chen found him.


    ......


    "Kori, did you kill that guard? You need to control your powers better and not use them at random people who could get hurt. How often have I told you not to involve innocent people in your plan."


    Amane had decided to stay out of Kori''s way for the most part. But some habits were hard to part with. And this was one of those habits.


    Amane could not help but criticise Kori''s choice of habits.


    Kori paused at first, and Amane was not sure if she had taken offence to her words or not. She immediately pulled her guard up when Kori looked back at her with unreadable eyes.


    "No one dares to scold me like this anymore. You were the only one who ever dared to raise your voice in front of me. I don''t know if I should feel impressed by that or depressed."


    Kori replied, finally breaking her silence. Her voice was nostalgic and harsh at the same time. It was difficult to tell if she wanted to hear these things or not.


    But Amane did not turn her back on Kori. She kept looking ahead, causing Kori to chuckle.


    "You were always like this, Amane. You turn quiet when you do not want to talk about something, but you never deflect from a question outright. It is nice to see that your habits have not changed much."


    So, Amane kept quiet and followed Kori inside. They soon reached the inner room, and Kori took her seat. She folded her hand on her chest and gave Amane a stern glare.


    "This shall be your room for the next few days. I know you have no intention of staying here long-term, but it would be better for you to be here. It will keep you out of ''The Law''s'' eyes and give us time to prepare for a counter if anything happens."


    Kori had things figured out to an extent. But Amane was not surprised to see Kori being this through.


    The younger had a disorder that caused her not to miss a single detail. And that part of Kori had not changed even if she had grown up to be an adult.


    "Looks like you have things figured out here. In that case, I am sure there is no need for my input during times like these."


    Amane joked, but Kori looked severe. Her hands closed around Yoko''s arm, and she shook her a few times.


    "Don''t be serious. You are essential to me, and I¡­forget about it. If you are feeling alright, then hurry up and meet me in the open-air bath. I want to enjoy some time with you. Only if you want to, that is."


    Kori''s voice was not suggestive, but there was a glint in her eyes that indicated what she was offering. Amane could refuse her offer, and everything would be over.


    But Amane did not want to decline Kori. Too much had happened, and Amane''s head hurt. She wanted a distraction, and sex was an excellent way to forget her troubles, especially when it came to Kori and her ways of dominance.


    She had a way to make Amane forget everything going wrong with her.

 Chapter 408 - 408: 409: I want to forget [pt1] R-18

    "So, you came after all. As far as I remember, you liked open-air baths like these. You never missed an opportunity to relax in them. It''s nice to see that some things never change."


    Kori whispered, but her voice was loud enough for Amane to hear.


    There was an argument to be made that Amane had changed a lot. But she did not want to argue with Kori. She just wanted to forget what was happening and drown herself in pleasure.


    "Ah, but open-air baths are such a luxury. They relax you and make your muscles go all wobbly. It is one of the greatest inventions humanity has made. Don''t you agree with me?"


    Amane asked as she stripped down. Kori''s eyes were on Amane in a second. Not even a single detail was missed when Amane undressed herself.


    Since Amane was not a shy maiden, she did not look away. She pretended not to notice how Kori''s eyes travelled down her body and stopped at her breasts and pussy. Kori was interested in discovering more of it.


    "Human inventions, huh? Won''t this be more of a discovery than an invention? This open-air bath results from a natural phenomenon, after all."


    Kori admitted, and Amane held her laughter back. Instead, she walked toward Kori and sat down in her lap.


    The contract happened suddenly, and Kori was taken aback when she felt something soft touching her thighs and her hard cock.


    Amane gritted her hips down on Kori''s cock, feeling the hard organ go rock solid. The feeling made Amane sigh, but Kori did everything she could to hold herself back.


    The desperation in Kori''s eyes begged Amane to behave. Kori did not say anything, but her eyes were hard and desperate.


    "You need to keep yourself in check if you do not want to get into trouble with me. I am not a patient person, and you are testing me."


    Kori gritted out of her teeth as she tried to hold herself back. The immense self-control Kori was proud of was dwindling faster and faster.


    Not that Amane cared much about it. What she wanted was for Kori to lose control and fuck her stupid. That was only possible if Kori lost her control.


    "Aww, so you learned what self-control was while I was not here? Ah, but I want you to lose your mind in pleasure now. I want you to show me how much you have grown. See, your cock is interested¡­."


    Amane had been teasing Kori, so it was a given that she would lose her control sooner or later. But the hand that landed on Amane''s thighs startled her suddenly. She looked up, only to see Kori''s blank eyes looking at her.


    "You started it. It is all your fault from here."


    Kori warned before her lips crashed with Amane''s. The kiss was harsh and dominant, not leaving any room for Amane to protest.


    The pair had been enjoying the hot water, but no one cared about the water any longer. What Kori did care about was getting Amane to feel as much as she could.


    Kori''s lips moved to Amane''s neck as soon as the kiss broke. Sharp teeth broke the skin and made marks on the pale white throat. The tongue licked across the bite marks, stimulating the skin and driving the moans out of Amane''s mouth.


    "You don''t know how long I wanted to do this to you. Amane, you are mine. You have been mine since you took me out of my prison. Don''t you dare run away from me?"


    It was dangerous for a goddess to be obsessed with you. Amane knew that, and she knew that Kori''s obsession was extreme.


    But Amane was drowning in guilt and pleasure. She wanted someone to take this feeling away. And that was why she could not push Kori away.


    If anything, Amane ended up pulling Kori closer to her body. Kori''s tongue finally left Amane''s throat alone and moved toward her breasts.


    A hand groped the perky breasts and played with them. Then, a hot tongue licked across the nipples, causing them to stiffen when they met the steaming air of the open bath.


    "Kori, more. You are going too slow."


    Amane complained as she felt the frustrating touches. She wanted her pussy to be touched and her mouth to be dominated. But Kori was going too slow and making Amane feel everything.


    This was not Kori''s style and far from what Amane expected from her.


    "Oh! So, going slow was not your style, huh? I thought we could go slow and ease you into your new role as my bitch."


    "But if you don''t want to do that, I have no choice. I will have to train you like the slutty bitch you are. Now kneel."


    Kori''s soft attitude changed in a second. One second, Kori was all right and her gentle self, but the next second, she looked dominating and ready to pounce.


    The hunger in Kori''s eyes excited and scared Amane simultaneously. She was not sure if she would be able to take that extreme emotion aimed at her.


    "I¡­Kori,"


    "Did you not hear me? I asked you to kneel. Since words are not enough for you, I must act myself."


    Kori warned before her hand lodged in Amane''s hair, and she forced Amane to sit down. The water in the open-air bath was not too deep, so only Amane''s torso was submerged in water even as she kneeled.


    "Now you are sitting at the right position - beneath me. Now, shall we get started?"


    Kori stroked her big cock before placing it in front of Amane''s mouth. Amane could swallow it herself or wait for Kori to tell her what she wanted.


    But the look in Kori''s eyes indicated that Amane should take the initiative.


    So, Amane looked up shily before darting her tongue out and licking across Kori''s cockhead. Her tongue was hesitant but firm, taking in even small nook and canny across Kori''s cock.


    She looked up, only to see Kori''s disappointed expression looking back at her. The hand lying at Kori''s side suddenly grabbed Amane''s face.


    "I asked you to suck me properly, and this is what I get? I thought you were better than this, Yoko. You are not a virgin, so it is because you do not want to put in any effort. Or should I show you how you put in effort?"


    Kori asked before she held Amane''s mouth in its place. Her hard cock rubbed against Kori''s lips in a silent demand to open them.


    Amane looked up at Kori''s solemn expression and could tell there was no stopping this. Kori would fuck her throat at all costs.


    So, Amane opened her mouth like a good servant when ordered and met Kori''s eyes. She did not look away when Kori''s burning eyes looked at or judged her.


    "Pull your tongue out and hold your position. Since you cannot fuck yourself properly, I shall do it for you properly. You just need to take what I am giving you. Do you understand?"


    Kori asked, but she was not looking for an answer. Kori''s cock entered Amane''s mouth as soon as she opened it and held her tongue out.


    That cock was big, and its familiar weight caused Amane to relax. She did not have to think as that cock fucked her throat deep.


    Amane''s pussy fluttered at this rough treatment. She wanted to sneak her hands down her body and finger herself open. But Kori was standing before her and looking at Amane with commanding eyes. There was no point in trying to deceive her.


    "Ugh, your mouth was made to be fucked. Your throat is gripping my pussy and not letting go when I pull back. Can you feel how deep I am in your body? You will have no choice but to swallow my come at this rate."


    Kori warned, but Amane did not care. She tried moving her tongue across Kori''s cock to get the come deeper. It allowed Kori to slip deeper into Amane''s throat, and her power interacted with Amane''s body.


    It was an addicting feeling to be filled with Kori''s cock as well as her powers. Amane did not want to move or lose this feeling. She wanted more from Kori.


    "Shit, I am about to come. Brace your mouth, Amane. I will fill it all up until it leaks out of your mouth. Ahh, here it comes. I can feel it building up inside me¡­"


    Kori warned, but it was not much of a warning when Amane could feel her cock twitch inside her mouth. Kori gripped Amane''s head, and the cock finally came down Amane''s throat. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was too much, and Amane could feel the access come trying to leak out of her mouth. Kori''s cock was big and blocked most of it from exiting.


    But some of the white stuff leaked from around the cock, causing Amane to look fucked out.


    Kori''s cock softened, but not fully. She kept it inside Amane''s mouth until Amane swallowed all the come and then looked down.


    "Hmm, that was good. But this was not enough for you, right? Your pussy is throbbing against my leg, and you are also humping it. You are quite on edge and need to come. But don''t worry, I will help you out."


    Kori promised before her feet rubbed Amane''s pussy.


    It was humiliating to be in this position, but Amane did not care. This was the first time she was willing to hand her control over.

 Chapter 409 - 409: 410: I want to forget [pt2] R-18

    "What do you have to say for yourself? You are getting quite wet when I rub my foot against your pussy."


    Kori admitted as she continued to rub her foot against Amane''s pussy. It was a humiliating position to be in, but Amane did not care. Her pussy was getting the friction it needed. So, she continued to rub herself against Kori''s feet shamelessly.


    "So, you do not have a response for me, huh? I kind of expected this to be the case. But I do not want you to come all over my foot. If you are going to come, then it is going to be on my cock."


    "Are you stretched out? Or do I need to prepare you?"


    Kori asked while looking at Amane with her hard eyes. They did not leave any room for doubt or distraction.


    The heated look made Amane squirm in her place. Her body felt pricked and hot. She wanted something big and hard inside her body now.


    "I¡­can handle it. Please, just fuck me raw with your cock. I will adjust."


    Amane assured Kori, wanting the hard cock inside her body and bullying her. But Kori did not seem to appreciate the idea as much as Amane hoped she would.


    "Ah, I thought you begged better than this, Amane. If you want my cock, then you will have to work hard for it. At least show me how much you carve me. Maybe I will take pity and fuck you then."


    Kori promised while holding herself back. Her words made Amane frown, but she was not one to give up easily. Amane leaned back until her back touched the edge of the open-air pool and then held her hips out.


    Her finger quickly slipped inside her pussy and stretched it out. Kori''s eyes were looking at Amane opening herself, and it made Amane feel hot and bothered inside. She liked being looked at with desire-filled eyes.


    "Ugh, Kori, look at me. My pussy is all open and stretched out. It is swallowing my finger, hoping that it is your cock there instead. Please, fuck me deep. My womb is asking for your come. Won''t you give it to me?"


    Kori looked enchanted. Her eyes refused to look away from Amane''s body and her pussy. She needed to be inside there at all costs.


    Amane could feel Kori''s defences crumble. One last shot would be enough to make Kori fuck her hard and fast, just like Amane wanted her to.


    "Kori, please. Your cock is all my hungry pussy wants. Won''t you give it to me? Your hard cock and your love as well?"


    Amane begged from Kori and held her pussy open. She had slipped her second finger into her body and now held it open for Kori to see.


    Kori tried her hardest to resist the temptation in front of her. She did not want to give in to Amane''s seduction and fuck her hard now.


    But it was tough when her wet dream was playing out before her. And in the end, Kori lost the battle with her desires.


    Her hands grabbed Amane''s waist before she rubbed her hard cock against Amane''s hips. The water made it difficult for Kori to feel anything.


    So, she ended up picking Amane and standing up. She placed Amane on the edge of the open bath until her feet hardly touched the ground, and she was completely out of water.


    "Remember, you asked for this. I wanted to take things slow for your sake."


    That was all the warning Amane got before she felt the hard cock nudge her pussy, opening and entering her body.


    Kori was big, and it had been some time since Amane fucked. She had not even played with herself in these tense times.


    So, the insertion hurt. But it felt good at the same time, causing Amane''s pussy to twitch and open around that hard cock.


    "Fuck, your insides feel so good. I can stay in here forever and not get tired of you."


    Kori whispered filthy words in Amane''s ears, wanting her to feel everything she was feeling. Her hips felt like they were melting, and her cock felt amazing inside Amane''s heat as well. Kori was experiencing what she had always wanted with her real body.


    "Too deep¡­. Kori, you are in too deep. Calm down and¡­give me a second to adjust¡­"


    Amane huffed as her body filled up. She could feel Kori''s pussy nudging her pleasure spots. It felt overwhelming but in a good way. Amane was able to forget all her troubles while she was being fucked into. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry, but I cannot stop. I need to fuck you now."


    Kori admitted before she grabbed Amane''s hips and gave a hard thrust into Amane''s body. The thrust was hard and fast, causing Amane''s body to shake and her back to be pressed harder into the divide.


    Amane was sure that there would be marks on her body tomorrow. But she did not care much about it. She wanted to feel fucked raw and deep.


    "How does it feel to be on the receiving end, Amane? You always liked to be in control during these parts, right? But I will not let you have your way."


    Kori admitted, and her hips continued to drill into Amane''s body. She was not stopping or slowing down. Amane could feel Kori''s cock nudging all her parts, soft and hard alike.


    But nothing was like it when Kori jabbed her hard cock directly into her G-spot, causing Amane to throw her head back and tighten around Kori like a glove.


    "Shit, that was amazing. Your pussy feels so good right now. Give me more of this now. Amane, tighten up once more."


    Kori slapped Amane''s ass to get her to produce the same result. The sensation and the sting caused Amane to tighten up immediately.


    It was getting tougher and tougher for Kori to move her hips as she wanted them to. Amane''s pussy was trying to eat her up.


    "Ugh, this feels so good. You feel good, right Amane? You want me to fuck you deeper, right? Right in your womb and make you pregnant? Would you like to be filled up?"


    Kori asked, but she was not looking for an immediate answer.


    Her lips crashed with Amane''s, dominating the other female and claiming her lips. Kori felt desperate, her mouth trying to dig deeper and deeper into Amane''s mouth.


    Amane was like putty under Kori''s hands. Her body moved and sang as Kori wanted it to. But Amane did not care much or even had the mind to mind much of it.


    She was sinking into the pleasure sink, and her brain was forgetting everything except the pleasure.


    "K-Kori¡­. more¡­go deeper inside me¡­"


    Amane begged as she moved her hips in sync with Kori''s. This allowed Kori to slip deeper inside Amane and knock on her womb.


    "Shit, you do want me in your womb? I can feel you begging me to fuck you silly. Do you want me to break you?"


    Kori asked, and the idea caused Amane to shiver. She wanted Kori to go deeper and fuck her harder. She wanted as much pleasure as she could and forget all her troubles.


    "Kori, please. Go deeper. Break me if you must. It just makes my head turn to mush¡­.ahh, I can feel it. I am coming."


    Amane warned Kori, but Kori only smirked at her in return.


    She stopped moving her hips, robbing Amane of her orgasm and then looked at Amane with a cruel expression.


    "You are not coming before me, Amane. You must be a good girl and wait for me to go first. Only then will I allow you to come."


    Amane moaned as soon as she heard those words. She hated waiting, and she did want to come. But she also wanted to be a good girl and follow orders. In the end, her desires won, and Amane calmed down.


    "I¡­Kori, please. I want to come. My pussy is tingling, and my body is tense. I want to release now."


    Amane begged, looking at Kori with her begging expression. She wanted to come, and her body was on fire.


    "You want to come? Then come. But you will need to create the friction needed yourself. I am not going to move."


    Kori stopped moving, and Amane wanted to sob. The position Amane was in did not even allow her to move properly and fuck herself right.


    "D-Don''t do this to me. Kori, please. You need to help me out and fuck me. I need your cock deep. Please help me out."


    Amane begged and tried to move her hips around Kori''s cock. But it was of no use. Kori gritted her teeth to stop herself from doing anything funny. But she did not start moving as Amane had hoped her to.


    In the end, Amane had to try and move in her awkward position, sobbing at the lack of friction every time she tried to force Kori''s dick deeper into her pussy.


    "Kori, please. I will do anything. Just fuck me hard and deep. I need your cum in my womb. Please."


    Amane begged as she tried to get more friction. No matter how she moved her hips, it was of no use. There was no friction to be found in her current position.


    "You will do anything I ask of you? Now, these are some bold choices of words. But I guess I will take your terms now. There is so much I want to ask from you."

 Chapter 410 - 410: 411: I want to forget [pt3] R-18

    As Kori had promised, she forced her hips deep into Amane. The friction finally felt enough, and Amane felt her pleasure spots being stimulated.


    "K-Kori, this feels good. Keep going. Don''t stop."


    Amane wanted to warp her legs around Kori and pull her deeper, but Kori pulled back every time this happened. The constant teasing caused Amane to clench her fist and rack her nails on Kori''s back.


    "Is this¡­your limit¡­Amane? Be a good¡­girl and¡­come around my¡­cock¡­"


    Kori''s words were a demand. Amane could not hold herself back and ended up coming around Kori.


    The tightening of the pussy around Kori''s cock made her come as well. She felt her body sag against Amane as her cock filled the pussy and available womb with her semen.


    Kori could feel how deep she was inside Amane when she leaned on Amane. The stomach was bloated and stretched out due to all the semen inside Kori.


    "Ouch, that looks painful. Should I help you scoop all of it out?"


    Kori asked as she looked down. Amane''s big belly was doing things to her, and her cock twitched inside Amane''s body.


    She tried to pull out, but the friction caused her cock to harden just a little bit more.


    Amane was the one who finally pulled herself back and looked at Kori. Then, she looked at the hardening cock in front of her and licked her lips.


    "That looks painful. Unfortunately, my pussy has no more room, so you will have to make do with my mouth."


    Kori was stunned at the offer. But she only needed a minute to think it over before she grabbed Amane''s hair and pulled her into a kiss.


    It was a harsh and dominating kiss. Kori was stalking her claim on Amane with that kiss, and her tongue left no domain undiscovered.


    When Kori pulled back, Amane''s face was red, and her lips were swollen. She looked properly fucked out and flushed.


    "Here, eat my cock up. This is what you were waiting for, right?"


    Kori asked as she rubbed her hardening cock up and down. The cock got just a bit bigger when she stroked it, and Amane did not hesitate to take that cock in her mouth.


    Her tongue fucked Kori''s cock, making it wet and slippery in all directions. Kori flinched every time Amane''s tongue brushed up against her cock head.


    It felt good, and coming twice had caused Kori to feel sensitive.


    In the end, she was not able to hold herself back. She tried to be gentle but ended up grabbing Amane''s head and fucking hard into her mouth. There was nothing gentle about the way Kori fucked this time.


    "Here, take it. Take all my semen in. I will mark all your holes and make you smell like me. Your darn beasts would know whom you belong to this way."


    Kori sounded enraged but turned on at the same time. Amane had not known that Kori felt jealous of her beasts as well.


    But she did not have time to think about that or anything else when a lot of semen suddenly flooded her mouth.


    She tried to swallow it all, but most of it escaped from around the hard cock sealing up her mouth.


    Kori had a peaceful expression when she pulled back. She brought her finger to check up on the masterpiece she had created. Amane looked good with semen seeping out of her pussy and her mouth.


    "Amane, swallow all of it. I worked hard to fill you up. Are you going to waste all my efforts?"


    Kori asked while holding Amane''s head up. Her eyes looked at Amane with expectations, and Amane found herself swallowing the semen in her mouth. It also made her pussy twitch, but Amane was too tired to care about it.


    All the white flowed down her legs, and she was too lazy to clean herself up.


    "Look at the mess you are making, Amane. I forgot how lazy you can be at times. I guess I have no choice now. I will have to clean you up."


    This was just an excuse for Kori to touch Amane more. But she was going to take any excuse she got at this point.


    Kori''s fingers were long and beautiful. Amane wanted to suck them. But it felt even better when they disappeared into her pussy and stretched Amane''s hole.


    Those long fingers brushed up against Amane''s pleasure spot as they cleaned her up.


    "Now is not the time to be getting aroused, Amane. I am just cleaning you up."


    Kori complained, but Amane could hear the lust in her voice as well. Kori was just as much into this as Amane was. It was difficult to pretend that Amane did not notice certain things.


    Like how Kori''s fingers lingered longer in the sensitive spots, it made Amane tighten around Kori.


    Two fingers became three and then four. The fullness of those fingers made Amane feel stretched out. Her pussy twitched before tightening around the fingers inside her body.


    Kori finally touched Amane''s pleasure spot head-on, and Amane came around Kori''s fingers. The orgasm forced the cum out of Amane''s body, and she sagged. She was finally done, and now she could not move.


    "Looks like that was a little too much for you. In that case, I will be taking you to bed now."


    Amane felt strong hands pick her up and walk out of the bathroom. Amane was clean but sleepy. And she felt her body becoming lighter as she was thrown into a bed,


    Kori followed Amane into the bed. A pair of strong arms closed around Amane''s body and pulled her back into a soft chest.


    "Amane, sleep. You are exhausted, and your emotional balance has been disturbed. You need to rest and get yourself back together. We will talk about what more to do later."


    Kori promised, and Amane felt her eyes shutting down. There was so much she wanted to say to Kori, but her body had decided it needed sleep.


    ...


    When Amane woke up next, she was alone in the bed. That did not mean Kori abandoned her. Amane could still feel Kori''s presence in the room.


    "Ah, you are finally awake? Would you like some breakfast? I don''t need this sustenance, but I still like to eat. It reminds me of good times."


    Kori admitted and gestured toward the buffet in front of her.


    "Ah, sure? For someone who does not need to eat, this is too much food. I would also like to get started on important matters and discuss them while waiting."


    There was no time to waste for Amane. She had enjoyed herself and gotten a good sleep. But now it was time to face reality once more. Sakura was waiting for her to help.


    "You sure are fast. Are you sure you do not want to take more time off? You might still be exhausted and want to recover¡­"


    "I am alright. I will not feel any peace until we finish saving my people. You know how I can get about my people. Right?"


    Amane asked as she sipped the tea. It was sweet and milky, just how Amane liked it. It was not surprising to see that Kori knew how to brew her tea just perfectly.


    Kori sighed and pushed her cup away. She knew Amane was stubborn and would not listen to her no matter what Kori said. The best way to get along with Amane was to listen to her and follow her instructions.


    "I would still advise you to eat up and rest. But since you insist, I will tell you what we must do next. What we need is power and authority."


    "You might think that ''The Law'' is supreme. But that is not the case here. Beliefs and superstitions fuel it. What we need to do is to gain more influence over the people, and we shall be alright." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I already tested my theory by pushing the boundaries with ''The Law'' and bore no consequences. So, we must act fast and strike before it realises what we are doing."


    It sounded very simple to Amane. She did not know how much Kori was making up and how much she had tested. However, she did know that Kori''s hypothesis was based on the correct notion.


    ''The Law'' gained its power from its influence over everything. So, to break its chain, they needed to lower its overall influence.


    "First, we need to do two significant things. We need to win over other gods, and we need to gain control of the government. These two factors influence the world, and it has also gotten closer."


    Kori explained, and it all made sense to Amane. But there was still too much they needed to unpack here.


    "Do you have a plan? And are we stopping the scope of our plan to just earth? What about other life forms out in other galaxies? Do they get affected by our powers? Do they have their gods?"


    Amane did know that there were other living beings in the galaxy. But her power was not enough to break the space-time bounder that separated the notion. There had been some gods that had been able to cross the space.


    But they had all died and been consumed by ''The Law'' a long time ago.


    There was no parallel to ''The Law'' now, and no one could oppose such a massive power.


    "Don''t worry. I know what we can do to get help. Not all gods and powers that can go against ''The Law'' are dead."

 Chapter 411 - 411: 412: Wake up call [pt1]

    At the start of the world, a light had created life. It had enrichened its existence and formed various stars and planets among it.


    And then it had created deities that could look after its creations. The gods had created more creations in return and enriched the world even more. That was the cycle of life in the beginning.


    And that was what Amane knew as well. That was why the first creations had been so significant. They had the direct power of their creator and could imitate him in all ways. That included ''The Law'' and the mother of all dragons, Rabelais.


    These powers were made to keep each other, as well as the universe, stable. But as the creator''s influence had dwindled, these powers had gained new authority. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other living creatures could not handle such magnificence and had branded these entities as ''gods.''


    "We are gods, but no one knows our purpose anymore. The tyranny of ''The Law'' has gone on for too long. If he is going to interfere with our existence, then he should be removed, right?"


    Kori seemed to amend her demands, and Amane did agree with her. But she did not want to go out of her way and help Kori out either.


    "While I agree with you, I want to set some things straight here. I am not here to help you take down ''The Law.'' I am here to wake Sakura and find Charlie Suzuki in the rift."


    "I will do my part, so there is no need for you to worry. But do not expect too much from me either."


    Amane warned Kori not to have her expectations set too high. Kori looked at her with blank eyes before she laughed out loud.


    "Of course, I understand what you are saying. Don''t worry, and I will not ask you to do anything beyond what is required. But you carry Rabelais powers so that you will come in handy."


    Kori explained, and even Amane could not deny it. She might not have the control, but Amane did have the ancient power of the dragons.


    "Anyway, we must start with the easy thing and take down the government. This way, we will have a lot of influence over the regular people and we will be able to deploy them when the time is right."


    Kori had things planned out. But Amane had a few doubts.


    "Are you going to use ''The HIVE'''' to gain influence? I would suggest you find another way. This is an infamous organization, and you will be closing off your options."


    Amane reminded Kori of this. But there was no need for her to do that. Kori was aware of what she was proposing.


    "Hmm, you are right. I cannot use The HIVE to gain influence over the government. Well, not if it is the face. But it can be the backbone and push forward another face in the spotlight, right? A face that has been making waves everywhere it goes, right?"


    Amane did not know why, but she felt Kori was pushing her into a pit. She immediately wanted to look away and ignore the suggestive look Kori was sending her way.


    "No, I am not going to participate in your ridiculous shit, and you cannot make me. I refuse to become the public face for your agenda."


    Amane denied Kori, causing her to pout. But she, thankfully, did not throw a fit in return and remained calm.


    "Fine, I get it. You do not want to cooperate with me, so I will not make you do so. But you need to give me an alternative here. I need someone to put forth as the face of the government."


    Kori asked, and Amane had to think it through.


    Not because there were few options but because there were too many to count here. But in the end, Amane could only think of one person to take charge of the government.


    Someone who had been there long enough to gain a clean reputation and influence on people.


    "I think¡­it is time to make Stella confident and make use of her."


    Amane did not want to drag other people into her mess. But this time, she was willing to drag Stella into it mainly because she knew that Stella was her best choice.


    "Hmm, so you already have someone in mind? I think I have heard the name ''Stella'' before. Let me remember where I have heard it before¡­Ah, I remember now. She''s that stubborn but respected government official who has been there the longest."


    "She might work well for our agenda. But are you sure you could convince her to help us out? Isn''t she going to decline?"


    Kori asked without any expectations. Stella had been on the list of people she had shortlisted before. But when she asked Chen about it, Chen looked awkward and asked Kori to pick someone else.


    Chen had talked to Stella about all this before, but she had looked uninterested. He had dropped the topic after a while, not wanting his expectations to keep dropping all the time.


    "Hmm, Stella is stubborn, but I can convince her about this topic. I might need some time, but I can pull it off."


    Amane assured Kori, and the certainty in her eyes convinced Kori. And even if it had not had, Kori would have still given Amane the benefit of the doubt here.


    "Fine, you can head out and convince Stella to join us. But be careful and keep to yourself most of the time. We do not want other people to know about this."


    Amane nodded and opened the door. She was startled to find Chen outside the door and in the pose to knock on it.


    She was sure Chen had not heard anything spoken between her and Kori.


    "I¡­Yoko Tsurugi? What are you doing here?"


    Chen asked while looking behind her. He was startled to see that his father had no mask on. Her face was bare and showing for the world.


    Not only that but her body was warped up in loose robes, indicating that she was not dressed up.


    ''Did they spend a night together? It would not be too farfetched since Yoko reminds me of Amane. But would father betray Amane like that?''


    Since Chen did not know the truth, he had it all wrong. He could not help but give Amane a glare for daring to spend the night in here.


    "Chen, come inside if you want. Do not block the hallway. And Yoko, do think about what I said to you. There is a limit to my patience and generosity. You should take advantage of it when you can."


    Yoko Tsurugi nodded and walked out. Chen breathed a sigh of relief he had been holding all this time and then turned toward his father.


    There was not much he wanted to ask Kori, but he ended up asking her about what happened here.


    "Father, what were you doing? I thought we planned to sacrifice Yoko Tsurugi to bring Mother back. Did you spend a night with Yoko?"


    Chen asked as he took the seat vacated by Yoko just seconds prior. He did not look happy, and he let his father know through his actions.


    But as expected, Kori did not even care that Chen was acting out. She just sipped her tea and looked at Chen as if he was in the wrong.


    "Yoko Tsurugi will be able to help us with our goal. So, for now, I have no intention of abandoning her. You should calm down for the time being as well."


    Kori explained, but Chen was not ready to give up yet. He clenched his fist and looked down.


    "No! I will not give up. Father, I know your plan to bring down ''The Law'' is important, but we can do that once we have Mother back. I will not give up on my plan. Not now."


    Chen admitted before he walked out of the room. Kori wanted to sigh at how naive her child had turned out to be.


    For someone who had a lot of knowledge, he could have been more brightly when it came to emotions. She needed to find out whom Chen had taken over to turn out like this. Neither she nor Amane were this dense when it came to feelings.


    "Never mind. I am sure we have been discovering by now, and it will not be long before ''The Law'' makes its move. We need to be prepared to counter it at any cost."


    ...


    ''Retrieve your power and punish those who dare to go against the divine rule. That is the purpose of your existence. You need to get the ability of Rabelais back from the hands of the traitors. If not, then you will need to fortify your life. The contract has been sealed.''


    A white hand clutched the comforters, and the dragon opened her eyes.


    Moony looked down at her hands, and they looked like a human. Her powers were also stable, meaning that she had completed her transformation.


    Everything looked alright, and she was finally able to use her powers. But her chest still felt hollow, almost as if something was missing from there.


    "E-Excuse me, but may I come in? It was time for lunch, and I brought food. A-Actually, I will leave the food out here¡­.epppp."


    The maid was startled when Moony suddenly opened the door and flashed her naked self out for the world to see.


    "Forget about food. Get me some clothes first and a phone. I need to make a call first."

 Chapter 412 - 412: 413: Wake up call [pt2]

    Moony''s voice was clear and soft. But it held a commanding tone in it that left no room for questioning.


    Even if the maids wanted to question who she was and what she was doing there, they could not win against her commanding voice. They quickly did as they were told and brought the phone to Moony.


    Moony looked at the phone with a questioning look. She knew how to operate the phone but needed to gain practical experience.


    She knew that she needed to press the screen to make a call. She had seen Yoko do this a lot of times. But this was Moony''s first time trying the phone out. She could not figure out what she needed to press.


    There were too many options, and they all looked identical to Moony. Besides that, she did not know how to read and write. So, even if she could see the icons, she could not make a call.


    "Excuse me, but can I help you out with anything? If you do not know how to use a phone, tell us what you want, and we will make it happen."


    Finally, the servants took pity on Moony and decided to help her out. The maid in charge of the section had also arrived and quickly took control.


    She did not know who this intruder was. But if she was here, the maids needed to treat her like a guest.


    Unnerving serpentine eyes looked at maids with curiosity. Moony did not know how much she could trust these maids. But she trusted them this time and handed the phone to the maids.


    "Call Yoko for me. I need to talk to her about something important."


    That was a big action to take for the maid. As a servant, she had never dared to call her employee and have a talk with her. That would be a breach of trust and cause unnecessary panic.


    But this time, the maid had no choice but to call Yoko Tsurugi. She was sure this guest would calm down when she talked with Yoko.


    The phone call was made, and it rang twice before Yoko Tsurugi picked it up.


    "Hello, who is calling? You better tell me, or I will hang up on you."


    That was a warning, and the maid took in a deep breath before she had to explain herself. But she did not even get to do that before the phone was snatched and taken away.


    "Hello, Yoko! Where are you? I am fully awake now, and I did it. I got through my metamorphosis. When are you coming home?"


    The unknown guest sounded smug when she told all this to Yoko. The joy in the guests'' voices took the maids aback.


    "Huh! Is that you, Moony? Did you finally finish your transformation? You sound tired, so should you not be resting?"


    Yoko asked, causing Moony to grin. The joy was contagious, and the other maids smiled in return as well.


    "I have fully recovered, so I am sure I do not need to sleep anymore. I want you to come home. So, when will you be home?"


    Moony asked with an excited voice. She could not wait to touch Yoko with her human hands. She was sure that it would feel good.


    But all her excitement dashed down as soon as she heard Yoko''s following words. They were expected, but Moony still felt awkward hearing them.


    "I am sorry, Moony. But something urgent came up. I will not be back home for some time. You can be a good girl and wait for me, right?"


    Yoko asked, and Moony felt herself pout. She should have been too old to make these expressions, but she could not help herself. She was disappointed in Yoko and her reaction.


    "No! I will not stay back and wait for you. If you cannot come to me, then I will come to you. Tell me where you are, and I will head toward you."


    Moony just wanted to keep Yoko company. It did not matter where and how it happened. Her instincts were telling her that she needed to be with Yoko.


    "Hmm, that will be a little difficult. I am far away, and it will take you a little time to come here. You can wait at home and-" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I don''t want to wait at home. You always push me away like this, and I understood it the past few times. But this time, I want to help. No, I know I can help. So please, let me help you out."


    Moony sounded desperate. Amane had never heard her say things like this. And this made her feel guilty. She did not know what she should do.


    She wanted to fulfil Moony''s wish. But she could not allow Moony to roam the human world alone.


    "Fine, you can come and find me. But you will need to find someone to take you to me. You will not be able to make your way here on your own. I will call a driver for you."


    Amane promised Moony, and that was it. It had been decided that Moony would come and find her.


    It just so happened that Crescenta passed through the corridor. She wanted to go to the other side but stopped when she saw Moony.


    For some reason, she could not help but feel familiar when she looked at Moony.


    "Hey, who are you, and what are you doing here? Are you an intruder? What are you all doing? Hurry up and throw her out. We don''t even know who she is¡­"


    Crescenta complained as she looked around the maids for support. She could not understand why no one was doing anything.


    Finally, a maid decided to clear the misunderstanding.


    "Lady Crescenta, this is Miss Yoko''s guest. It would serve you well to be polite to her."


    Crescenta bit her lip in agitation at being told what to do. She was annoyed to see the servants telling her what she could or could not do.


    But Crescenta also knew that she needed to maintain her calm. Her grandfather was no longer an elder, and she no longer had any standing in the Tsurugi family. She was not even an employer of these people.


    These maids no longer had a reason to be polite to her.


    "I¡­am being polite to her. There is no need for you to tell me all these words."


    Crescenta gritted her teeth as she spoke. It was hard for her to hold her temper back, but she was trying.


    The phone call was on all this time, so Amane heard all of this. And she immediately had a plan to use Crescenta for her gains.


    "Moony, can you hand the phone to Crescenta? I have something to say to her."


    Yoko''s words snapped everyone''s attention. Moony looked reluctant to hand the phone over. But since Yoko had asked her to, she handed the phone over to Crescenta.


    Crescenta looked confused and suspicious as she looked at the phone. She had a feeling that Yoko was up to no good.


    But she had no proof, so she could not refuse the phone when it was handed to her.


    "Hello. Yoko, what do you want from me?"


    Crescenta asked with a suspicious voice. She felt that she would be saddled with unavoidable work by Yoko.


    "Crescenta, I want you to accompany Moony and bring her to the senate house. I need to head there for some urgent work, so I will not be able to make it home. You are the only one I can ask such a favour from."


    Yoko sounded certain, and Crescenta was sad that she had turned the loud-speaker off. She wanted these rude maids to hear what Yoko had said to her.


    "You want me to bring her to you? Sure, I can do that. How soon do you want me to bring her to you?"


    Crescenta had a lot of options. But if it were an emergency, she would have to call Kiana''s support. Kiana''s drake was faster than any transport and would bring them to the senate in a flash.


    Alternatively, Crescenta could take a slow car and take a lot of time to reach the Senate House.


    "Hmm, take your time. You can bring anyone you want, and I will pay all the expenses. So, enjoy your day out."


    Someone, Yoko, knew what Crescenta wanted to do. And that made Crescenta feel exposed. But she did not care at the same time.


    It was a good way for Crescenta to get some shopping done and get a date with Kiana. They both could enjoy themselves even with a third wheel in between.


    "Hand the phone back to Moony. I will talk to her so she does not disturb you during your day."


    Crescenta handed the phone back to Moony. The taller girl took the phone with a suspicious look on her face. It was clear that she did not trust Crescenta''s actions.


    "Moony, Crescenta will bring you to me. I asked her to run a few errands for me, so be a good girl and accompany her back to my place. I will see you in a few hours from now."


    Amane assured Moony and cut the call off. A few hours felt like such a long time, but Moony knew they would pass in a heartbeat.


    "Let''s go. First, we need to get you ready to head out. And then, I will show you the greatest pleasure in a woman''s life- shopping. You will never forget this experience."

 Chapter 413 - 413: 414: Your decision [pt1]

    Somehow, Moony had assumed that she would not like shopping. All she wanted to do was to find Yoko and spend time with her.


    But her eyes had been opened to a new world as soon as Crescenta took her to the mall. Moony''s suppressed instincts to hoard treasure struck her, and she started picking up things at an alarming rate.


    It started with shiny clothes but quickly stuck to other topics. And Moony did not know the meaning of restraint.


    By the second hour, Moony had a heap of useless but shiny things. And they were all of the highest quality possible. Moony couldn''t turn her head away.


    Both Kiana and Crescenta were concerned as soon as they noticed Moony''s unnecessary shopping. She was buying too much from these places.


    "Hey, don''t you think this is enough junk to keep around? It''s not like you will need all this anyway. Maybe we can cut back on some of this stuff¡­"


    Crescenta tried to put some stuff away, but Moony felt herself growl in irritation. She did not like her stuff to get touched.


    Crescenta quickly pulled her hand back, almost as if she had been struck by lightning. The growl had sounded threatening to her.


    Even Kiana, who was used to a drake getting irritated, could not help but feel a shiver of fear. This Moony person was dangerous.


    "On another note, maybe you should take what you want from this place. But we need to hurry up if we want to meet Yoko today. She might not wait around for us if we take too long."


    That finally stopped Moony on her shopping spree. She liked shopping and hoarding things, but nothing beat Yoko in her book.


    So, when it came down to shopping and meeting Yoko, it was an easy choice for her.


    Once Moony finally stopped shopping, Crescenta breathed a sigh of relief. She felt sorry for Yoko''s wallet. But there was not much she could do about it. Yoko had permitted Crescenta to use her money.


    And as bad as Crescenta felt about wasting it, she was not about to hold back. She was not going to get this chance again in her life anyway.


    ''Yes, it is time for me to shop now. I will get Kiana a gift and express my feelings to her. I am sure that Kiana would not be able to reject me after that.''


    Crescenta had a plan, and she was going to stick to it. She just hoped that Moony would not ruin it for her.


    ...


    The phone call from Moony took Amane aback. She had not expected Moony to mature this fast. But it showed how much time had passed, and Amane felt the urgency to hurry up and finish her job.


    "Miss Yoko, I am sorry to say, but the Senate is not available to take your request for a meeting. I can schedule it on their calendar if you want. But the earliest date for this would be sometimes two years later."


    The representative who had been sent to deliver this news to Yoko was a young child. And it was clear why this child had been sent out instead of a proper secretary.


    There were two kinds of responses to such a piece of news. People either took pity on the fragile child and let their anger go. Or, they got incredibly angry and took their offence out on the delicate child.


    In any case, the Senate would remain unharmed and out of the way. The one who had to bear the brunt of the disappointment was this child.


    "Miss Yoko, what would you like me to do? Should I slip you into the schedule? I-I can try my best to shorten the time to one year."


    The child panicked when she did not get any response. The worker could have been at most 20 years old. But her eyes darted around, likely looking for an escape she would not find.


    "There is no need to schedule anything for me. I will see those fools in the Senate this week. This much I can assure you. But before that, is Stella in there? I want to talk to her about something."


    Amane asked, and the worker frowned. She looked reluctant to tell Yoko about Stella''s whereabouts.


    That meant that something had happened to Stella, and the child was unsure how to deliver the news.


    "I am afraid that you would have to wait for that. Miss Stella is currently in a meeting with the section chief. I will lead you to the couch if you want to wait, but the meeting could drag on. I would not recommend it."


    The worker tried to warn Yoko and subtly told her it would be better to return home.


    On a usual day, Amane might have taken this chance and headed back home, but not today.


    Amane had specifically arrived here to talk to Stella about her plans. She could not head back now.


    "I will wait for Stella to be free then. I need to talk to her today since it''s an urgent matter."


    Amane assured the worker. The poor worker looked awkward, saying things were not as suitable as she wanted or showed them to be.


    "In that case, please come with me. I will take you to the right section and get you settled in. I just hope you are not too disappointed by being here."


    The child looked awkward and guided Yoko around until they reached the end of the section. The waiting room was well-furnished, with the sofa being a grand attraction.


    "Please wait here. I will inform the section that you are here as their guest."


    The secretary bowed to Yoko, and she was about to head out when Yoko stopped her.


    "No, there is no need for you to do something like that. I do not want others to know that I am here. So, keep your mouth shut for the time being, alright?"


    Amane asked, and this was not a request. The secretary had faced so many people and situations that she had developed a sixth sense for when to keep her mouth shut and head bowed.


    And this time, her instincts were raging at her to follow what Yoko said. She should not open her mouth.


    "I understand. I will not tell anyone you are here. But let me go and inform Miss Stella that you are here. I will come back soon, so wait for him."


    The secretary finally left, and Amane allowed her charming smile to drop. She looked at the old and worn-out section she had been led to.


    Somehow, this place suited Stella and her stubborn ways. Both needed new life to be poured into them before they could take a new step.


    "That secretary told me she would be back soon, but I doubt it would be the case. I have no choice but to head out and look for Stella myself. I am sure I will be able to find her easily."


    Amane was certain that she would be able to find Stella in this huge place.


    Especially with the loud noises coming out from the main office. Somehow these walls were paper thin, and Amane could hear all the words being spoken to Stella.


    "-you stupid bitch. The higher-ups instructed you to be quiet and not do anything. How dare you betray their trust and participate in this case. You need to learn your lesson-"


    Amane slammed the door just as the official started yelling at Stella. The door''s opening startled the officer, and he looked at Yoko with annoyed eyes.


    "Who the heck are you, and what are you doing here? Can''t you see that we are conducting some important business here? What is your business here?"


    The official tried to get Yoko to leave. He looked incredibly angry and ready to chew Amane alive.


    An ignorant man was the worst opponent, not because he was unwilling to listen but because he did not know what he did wrong.


    In this case, it was getting on Yoko''s nerves. She also did not like that Stella stayed quiet all this time and listened to this man. Her child had been obedient all the time, but there were times when one needed to stand up for themselves.


    "Stella, are you not going to say anything? This is your chance to say what you want and escape your situation."


    Amane knew Stella well. As such, she knew what to say to get Stella moving.


    As she expected, Stella looked at her confused before realisation snapped into her expression, followed by disbelief.


    "I¡­can say what I want to? But won''t that make a mess? My position¡­it might get threatened and¡­"


    Stella''s back of confidence struck at these times. She did not know how precious and irreplaceable she was in the people''s eyes. She took her existence for granted.


    And those who knew her also wanted her to remain this way. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you do know your position. There is no way a child like you can retain your position if not for our help. So, keep yourself in your current position and do not ask questions. This is all you deserve anyway."


    The officer yelled, and his loud noise echoed in the room. It made Amane''s blood boil, and she could feel irritated on Stella''s behalf. She could no longer remain calm in this situation.


    ''This is not right. You can ask me to do what you want, but don''t involve Yoko Tsurugi. I will not be able to hold myself back.''

 Chapter 414 - 414: 415: Your decision [pt2]

    "You! I want to talk to you. Report in my office as soon as you can."


    Stella wanted to be happier with her commanding officer. But she had no choice but to follow his commands. He had been placed in charge of the operation she was participating in.


    When the commanding officer entered the room, he closed the door and looked at Stella like she was a bug not worth his notice. It irked Stella a lot, but she held her temper back.


    After all, she had received worse treatment in the past and gotten over it. This was not a big deal to her.


    "What the hell is wrong with everyone? They replaced me on the job with you! How long have you been in the government section and remained a low-ranking official? Do you know how humiliating it was for me to be replaced by you?"


    The officer banged his hand on the table while scolding Stella. He had no contention of calming down or taking it easy.


    He was currently taking his anger out of Stella without any hesitation.


    "I¡­it was the decision of the higher-ups and the divine guild. There was not much we could do¡­"


    Stella reminded the officer, but he pushed his hand against the table harder in return.


    "What do you mean that it was the decision of the officers? Of course, you had a choice in this matter as well. After all, you accepted this case, which is how the mess began. Go and tell the higher-ups that you cannot head this case. Give this opportunity to me."


    The officer yelled at Stella, but he seemed to be calming down during the end. He had decided what he wanted Stella to do for him.


    Stella looked at the officer awkwardly once she was told what to do.


    There was no way she could ask to take this case back. She had made sure she did not have any authority. So, Stella could not make any heavy-hitting decisions.


    "I am sorry, but this is out of my hands. If the divine leader wants my presence, I cannot abandon this case. You might want to look at another solution for your problem-"


    The officer threw the vase at the wall. It landed a few inches away from Stella''s face, but she did not even flinch. She continued to look straight ahead and not miss a heartbeat.


    "This is all your fault, you stupid bitch. The higher-ups instructed you to be quiet and not do anything. How dare you betray their trust and participate in this case. You need to learn your lesson and be reminded that this world is not a nice place."


    The officer brought out a taser. His intentions were clear. But the door opened before he could move, and Yoko Tsurugi entered the room. Her presence was like a straddling light.


    Having her there was a miracle, and Stella could not focus on anything but her for the time being.


    Yoko was saying words, and Stella was replying to her. But Stella did not know what she was saying or what Yoko wanted from her.


    What she did know was that Yoko dragged her out of the office and into the main hall.


    "Hey! Where are you going, and what are you doing? Give my officer back to me. This is a crime. I will leverage this as a case against you."


    The officer yelled back at Yoko with everything he had. He looked pissed, and Stella felt terrible for putting Yoko in danger.


    Yoko did not seem to be the case, but it was clear that Stella''s background was becoming a burden for her.


    "You want Stella to be your pet your whole life without giving anything in return? Well, I will not stand for it. Stella is not an object for you people to play with. She is a human being with feelings as well."


    Yoko reminded the officer, but he looked unconvinced.


    "Hah! You say Stella is not a pet for us, but does she think the same? He stuck with our department no matter what happened. She would choose it if it came down to it. You will choose us, won''t you, Stella? Now, come back here because we have work to do."


    The officer held his hand out for Stella to take. He looked at Stella with an expecting expression, waiting for Stella to take his hand.


    And Stella did want to take his hand. But she hesitated for a long time. She looked at the angry and pissed expression in front of him and decided.


    "No, I don''t want to work for you people anymore. Not only did you not respect me, but you also made my life difficult. From this day forward, I quit the police force."


    The hall went silent. Everyone heard Stella speak, but the words did not register in anyone''s ears.


    The old janitor who had worked in the building looked satisfied when he looked at Stella. He had asked her to run away again and again. But Stella had stuck to her position desperately.


    For the first time in her life, Stella had made a decision that benefitted her and not her position. And the janitor could not be prouder.


    But the same could not be said for the officer. The officer had gone pale and lifeless as soon as he had heard Stella''s words. It was a big deal for Stella to quit.


    She had been with the government long enough to become their public face. People loved Stella and her honesty. She was also made to take several oaths on the government''s behalf and clear out the government''s name.


    There was no way they could afford to lose Stella.


    "Hey, are you serious? Stella, think about it all carefully. Do you want to give up everything you have and quit? You worked hard to achieve all this. To throw it all away¡­"


    "I don''t mind. After all, I did all this to satisfy myself. But I was never able to act for myself all this time. However, I finally got the courage to think for myself. And I refuse to give this up for anything."


    Stella confessed with all her confidence. She looked at the officer in front of her with sure eyes.


    The officer knew that there would be no way to convince Stella to come back. So, he needed an alibi and to shift the blame to someone else.


    ''Yoko Tsurugi, it is all your fault. You were the one who caused Stella to back away and quiet. I will make sure you suffer for this.'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officer had already decided whom to blame for this. Yoko Tsurugi was the only one the government could not easily touch. They would not be able to punish the officer if he blamed Yoko for this mess.


    "Ah, officer, I will file an official complaint against you for harassing me. I expect to hear from my lawyer soon. I have all the evidence I need with me as well."


    Yoko Tsurugi assured, but the officer was not worried. There was nothing Yoko Tsurugi could do to him and his current position.


    "Try your best, Yoko Tsurugi. But I have the upper hand here. Ultimately, you will get into trouble and find me for help. I will make it so."


    The officer promised. He did not know that he was getting ahead of himself and that the one in trouble was him.


    Stella took a step toward the officer with an agitated look. She wanted to give him a piece of her mind. But Yoko stopped her.


    "Now is not the time for this, Stella. We will file an official complaint and fight this in the government''s style. That way, no one could point fingers at us, right?"


    Yoko asked, and Stella had to agree with her. She was not happy with the outcome, but this was what needed to happen.


    "Fine, I understand. But we should head back now. There is no point in staying out here any longer."


    Stella admitted before she walked out of the office. Everyone was surprised to see Stella heading out in the middle of the day. This was unlike her, and everyone looked worried, especially since there was no outside mission that needed to be taken care of.


    "E-Excuse me, Stella. But can you take care of these documents for me? These are urgent and need to go out ASAP. I will forever be grateful to you."


    An acquaintance asked Stella as she was heading out. He looked nervous to be asking Stella for help. But since so many people regularly asked Stella for help, he did not feel awkward.


    He looked at Stella, waiting for her to take the papers and help him. But Stella ignored him and walked past him.


    "Hey, what''s the big deal? Stella, are you pretending like you cannot hear me? That is not very polite of you to do. Please, give me a response so that I can get started on these papers."


    The person asked Stella, and Amane wanted to step in and stop his rude words. But Stella surprised Amane by standing up for herself there.


    "I am sorry, but I quit the government. I don''t think I can take it anymore. Please get someone else to help you with your papers. Maybe the logistical department would be a good place to start looking for help. They are always free and loafing around after all."


    The worker who asked for help went red-faced, and then he went pale.

 Chapter 415 - 415: 416: Your decision [pt3]

    It took some time for Stella''s words to sink into the worker''s mind. But he was not the only one stunned once they realised what Stella meant by her words.


    "W-Wait! Are you quitting work? Stella, you are quitting your job? You! Of all people! How is that possible? What would happen to the government if you were not there?"


    The worker asked, and other people started to come out of their offices as well. They wanted to see what this yelling was all about.


    In the end, they all realised what was happening, and they all looked stunned to hear Stella''s decision to stop working for the government.


    "Well, I did not want to stop working for the government, but you all leave me with no choice. If you cannot respect my guests, then you do not deserve to have my help as well.


    Stella sounded firm. The worker had never seen her like this before. And not only the worker; no one else had seen Stella be this determined back. The only one who had an idea about Stella''s true nature was Amane.


    And she had encouraged Stella to do what she felt was right.


    "Stella, let''s talk about it. Do not quit in such a hurry, especially for someone you cannot even be with. Yoko Tsurugi is tricking you into quitting. Do you want to be abandoned after you leave the police force? You will have nowhere to go and nowhere to live."


    The officer had run after Stella once she had left his office. He wanted to stop her and make her come back.


    It wounded his pride to beg Stella, and the officer did not want to do this. But this was the peaceful option he had on hand. So, he did not want to let go of this option.


    But Stella looked unimpressed. It was clear that she had no intention of coming back to the police force. The officer would have to be content with what he had.


    "You all do not understand. I do not want to work here anymore. Even if I have nowhere else to go, I want to leave. Not only for my safety but for the sake of everyone else. Otherwise, I might lose my sanity."


    Stella warned, and everyone took a collective step back. They knew that Stella was powerful, but she had always remained sensitive.


    They did not know just how powerful Stella was until now. The pressure Stella let out caused people''s knees to buckle, and they could not keep themselves on their toes any longer.


    "Stella, this is enough. You might kill a fragile soul if you let out any more pressure than this. You need to save your powers for future challenges."


    Everyone watched in surprise as Yoko Tsurugi placed her hand on Stella''s shoulder and calmed her down.


    Yoko Tsurugi was the only one in the room who did not break out into a sweat. She looked calm at that moment.


    "You are right. I should calm myself down. You! Tell everyone not to come after me, and I will not come after them as well. Let''s have a relationship where we do not need each other to function."


    Stella admitted before she stood up. Amane was sad to see this outcome since she wanted to use Stella.


    But since that was too much for Stella, Yoko stopped planning that route.


    ''Looks like I will have to find another way to get the government under control. I do not want to push Stella into something she does not want to do.''


    "What is going on here? I decided to take a surveillance round today, but I did not expect to find such noise in the hallway. Someone, explain to me what is happening."


    Amane looked at the newcomer, and she could not believe her luck. The person who walked into the room was the current president and the leader of the government side - Shigo.


    Since Amane could not use Stella for her plans, Shigo was the next best thing. Her term was about to end, but she might be useful later.


    "P-President, we are sorry. We did not mean to cause all this mess. Stella was just being unreasonable. But it is nothing you need to be concerned about."


    The officer quickly clarified the situation for the president. Out of everyone who could know about Stella quitting, the president was the last person he wanted to know.


    Not only was it a shrewd one, but the president also greatly valued Stella. She would not sit still if this news reached her ears.


    But alas, this wish could not be fulfilled. The one to declare the news of Stella''s quitting was Stella herself.


    "President, it''s nice to have you here. I will not have to hunt you down and tell you this news separately now. I am quitting the government today. I hope you understand and respect my decision."


    Stella spoke out loud and clear. She left no room for dispute in her voice.


    The president froze as soon as she heard Stella speaking. She had not expected Stella to talk about quitting, which greatly surprised her.


    "You want to quit working for us? What happened? Did someone say something to you? You can tell me all about it, and I will take care of everything for you. So don''t you dare talk about quitting?"


    The president looked at her, subordinated with a glare. She was annoyed at what they were costing her.


    She had only been able to take her office because she had a lot of support. And that included Stella as well. Stella had a tight grip on public opinion, and she did not even know it.


    "Stella, there is no need for you to quit if you want something. I have told you before, right? You only need to ask me for something, and I will give it to you. Now, come here and stand by my side. I want to take a good look at you."


    The president asked and held her hand out. She ignored Yoko all this time, deeming her as ''unimportant'' and ''not someone she needed to care about.''


    "I am sorry, President Shigo. But I am afraid I cannot do that. I have decided to break all ties with the government, and that includes you as well. I hope you have a good term ahead. I will see you in the future."


    Stella had made up her decision, and she was firm in her decision to stand by it. The prescient knew how stubborn Stella could be, and she knew that there would be no convincing her.


    At least not by regular means.


    ''I should pretend to step back for now and prepare for a strike later. I am sure that even Stella would not have expected such a thing, and she would be surprised. Ultimately, she would not be able to escape from me.''


    "I understand. If this is your wish, I will allow you to leave now. But remember, you can always come back to me if you want anything. I will always be willing to help you out."


    Those were the president''s parting words. She had been in the political game her whole life and had perfected her mask. Nothing leaked out of it until Stella and Yoko were gone. But then her face turned neutral.


    "So, would someone like to tell me what happened here and why Stella quit her job? I specifically asked you to keep Stella happy. So why did she quit suddenly?"


    The president asked, and the officer instantly felt himself go pale. No one had told him that Stella related to the president, and she had connections. If he knew, then he would have chosen his words more carefully.


    "Is no one going to tell me anything? This is your last warning to tell me what happened before I pull up big guns. Do not test my patience here."


    This was a warning, and the officer took a deep breath before opening his mouth. But he did not even get to finish before accusations began to fly off.


    "E-Excuse me, president. But I think I know what made Lady Stella angry enough to quit. It was her commanding officer and his harassment."


    The secretary finally spoke up. She knew that it was her chance to get rid of her officer and to get someone better for the department. She had to take this chance. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, so that is what happened? Would you mind explaining it in a little more detail? I want to know what happened."


    The president asked one last time, and the secretary told her everything without holding back. The more the secretary spoke, the paler the officer went.


    Ultimately, he was shaking in his place, but he refused to give up. He still had a chase to prove his innocence. If he denied everything, it would not matter what other people said.


    "These are all lies, president. The reason Stella left is because of Yoko Tsurugi and her meddling ways. I am sure that Yoko Tsurugi seduced Stella to be on her side. If we want Stella back, we must go against Yoko Tsurugi."


    The officer successfully weaved a believable story as fast as he could. He was thinking on his feet, but he could not be prouder of himself.


    "I see. So, that''s what happened? I guess there was not much we could have done. But you! You still need to be punished for lying to me."


    The president caught the officer, and he did not even know how.

 Chapter 416 - 416: 417: The Dragons will [pt1]

    Stella remained tense the whole time they were in the government building. She only let out a sigh of relief once they were out in the open world again.


    Somehow, Stella could not feel like a huge burden had been lifted after all this time. It helped her feel more relaxed and accomplished to be out of the government than to be in it.


    "Ugh, thousand years of service and I fumbled it in a second. But then again, these people made me so mad that I had to quit. This is not the government I had joined at the start."


    Stella was not one to complain about such things. But she could not keep her frustration in check this time. She had to let out all the words she had been keeping inside.


    She was not sure how much Yoko would understand her, but Stella had to hope to gain a little sympathy from her side.


    "I understand that you are suffering a lot, Stella. A thousand years is a long time for an organisation to change its interests. You should have gotten out of there as soon as you noticed them changing."


    Amane advised Stella. This time, her advice was genuine, and she wanted Stella to let go of her regrets.


    "You are right. I don''t know why I held on to my position in the government so hard. Those people did not even like me that much. But I feel much better now that I am out of there. It feels like I can breathe properly for the first time."


    Stella admitted before she took in a deep breath. Amane was happy to see Stella happy. But she could not help but feel like she was forgetting something.


    ''Ah well, if it''s essential, then I am sure that I will remember it. For now, I need to win over Stella so that she will fight the next election for me.''


    "Let''s go and get something to eat. Tasty food can make you feel better in an instant."


    Amane advised before she started to walk away. Stella was stunned in her place before she followed suit.


    Time passed while having fun. Amane was beginning to forget all her worries when she received a call.


    And that call reminded Amane of what she had forgotten about.


    ''Ah, I forgot all about meeting Moony. Oh shit! I forgot that I asked her to go to the government house and then forgot to update her on what happened.''


    Amane had made a big mistake this time. But she was sure Moony would understand her worries and forgive her.


    ......


    "So, what did Yoko say? Where is she?"


    Crescenta looked at Moony with a sorry expression. She knew that Yoko had stood up to Moony, but there had to be a good reason behind it.


    That did not mean Moony would be happy to know the truth. So Crescenta had difficulty deciding what to tell Moony about this situation.


    While having trouble thinking about things, Kiana was not in the same boat. She had learned that honesty was the best policy.


    "Looks like Yoko had trouble here, so she walked out with her friend. She texted us her new location, so you both will be heading out now. I need to head back now and take care of something for my higher-ups."


    It was a lie, but Kiana did not want to run into Yoko Tsurugi. She was afraid to face Yoko after what she had done for ''The HIVE.'' Somehow, Kiana was sure that Yoko could look through her if she showed up in front of her.


    "Aww, you are heading back, Kiana? Well, take care of yourself and your drake as well. I hope you have a nice time."


    Crescenta waved her away, and Moony continued to look at Kiana in silence. Her human form did not have sharp senses, but she felt she had seen this human before. And now she remembered where she had seen this human before.


    The human Yoko had helped tame the drake such a long time ago. It was nice to see that she was still alive and living well.


    Even if Kiana''s whole body reeked of blood and guilt, Moony was not the one to judge her.


    "Moony, let''s get going now. I will drop you off to where Yoko is now."


    Moony was excited. These words made her forget all about her worries and what she was thinking.


    The ride to their next destination was short, making Moony excited to reach Yoko. She got out of the car as soon as the doors opened. She could smell Yoko from outside.


    Moony walked into the establishment with an excited jump in her step. But she felt a disturbance in the air as soon as she noticed Amane''s scent.


    Her insides were bubbling with heat, and Moony suddenly had trouble breathing. Her instincts told her to attack and claim what she needed from Yoko.


    "Yoko, we are here. Here, you asked me to bring your guest, so I did. I hope you are satisfied with me now."


    Crescenta asked the question with a nervous voice. She looked behind Yoko to see Stella, and she waved in acknowledgement.


    Stella was not used to getting recognised, so she was stunned. But it felt good to be talked to and acknowledged. It made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside.


    "Crescenta, you brought Moony here? But where is she? I do not see anyone behind you."


    Amane looked behind Crescenta''s shoulder, but there was no one there. Moony had disappeared in seconds, and no one had noticed.


    "Huh? This is odd. Moony was standing behind me just a second ago. But where did she go suddenly?"


    Crescenta was worried now. She did not know what happened there. But she felt responsible for the situation. She turned toward Amane to apologise, but Amane had a severe expression on her face.


    "Yoko, is everything alright? You look worried about something."


    Crescenta asked this question with a hesitant expression on her face. She did not want to know the answer, but it felt wrong not to ask this of Yoko when seeing her current look.


    "Things are not alright, Crescenta. I need you and Stella to empty this place as soon as possible. Everyone in here and the whole block is in danger. Seal this place and head out now."


    Amane ordered, causing Stella and Crescenta to look up in alarm. They had seen Yoko this seriously before, but it had been for emergencies.


    They did not dare to ask her what made her stand on edge. They knew they needed to get out of there and follow her orders.


    "We understand. I will call the emergency ward and have them start the evacuation. It might take some time to get everyone out, though."


    Crescenta warned Yoko, but she was determined to follow through on what she had said.


    "I don''t care if it takes a day or a few hours. We need to get everyone out of here so that they can remain safe. Stella, we will discuss things once I take care of this place. Now, head out of here and follow my words."


    Those were Yoko''s last orders before Stella and Crescenta were pushed out. Crescenta quickly made a phone call while Stella informed all her people about a looming crisis.


    They did not want to cause a panic, but it ended up being the case anyway. But it did not matter when it came to people''s lives.


    Soon, everyone was running out of their homes with their precious belongings. People were worried about what would happen to their homes. But they were concerned about their lives more.


    Moony had been hiding in an alley all this time, and she noticed all this happening. She knew that it was likely because of her and the unsettling energy she was letting out. But she could not help herself.


    As soon as she had laid her eyes on Yoko, an unsettling feeling had overcome her. Her instincts had asked her to kill Yoko and to retrieve Rabelais''s power.


    Moony''s instincts yelled at her to take that power away even now. It should not belong in a human''s hand, and it needed to be brought back to the dragon''s side. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No, don''t overthink about it. It is not right for me to think about these things. Yoko did nothing wrong. She is as much a victim here as I am.''


    Moony firmly believed this. But her instincts and her power spoke differently. They wanted her to cleave Yoko''s chest and bring her heart out. She needed to devour that heart and regain her powers.


    And these instincts scared Moony enough to make her run away. She ended up hiding in a small and dark alley with nowhere to go. But this was the best place to get herself under control.


    "So, this is where you were hiding, Moony. You might have been able to run away physically, but your leaking power indicates where you were hiding. Now, why don''t you tell me what is wrong with you?"


    The worst-case scenario happened. Yoko walked into the alley and looked at Moony.


    Yoko looked worried about her, and that made Moony feel even worse about what her instincts were telling her to do. She could not harm Yoko, and Moony would not allow herself to.


    Moony would restrain herself, even if it ended up harming her. And this was a risk Moony was not going to take.


    She would end herself before she allowed anything to happen to Yoko.

 Chapter 417 - 417: 418: The Dragons will [pt2]

    The order had been given, and Yoko was sure it would be followed. Both Stella and Crescenta were good at following orders. So, the only thing left for Amane to do was to find Moony and see what happened.


    And she had a feeling she knew what happened to Moony here.


    "Now, let''s see. Ah, this is bad. Moony might be hiding herself, but her leaking energy makes it obvious where she is right now."


    Moony was close by, and Amane could find her anytime she wanted to. But she decided to wait around a little bit. She tried to get out as many people as she could before she went out to find Moony.


    After almost two hours of waiting, Amane felt her patience give way, and she walked out to meet Moony.


    The safety barrier was starting to cover the area where they were. Amane could feel Kori''s familiar energy mixed into the barrier as well, and that indeed ensured that the outside world would remain safe.


    After all, having a goddess on your side was reassuring.


    "So, this is where you were hiding, Moony. You might have been able to run away physically, but your leaking power indicates where you were hiding. Now, why don''t you tell me what is wrong with you?"


    Amane walked into the alley and watched as Moony flinched and stepped back. Moony looked worried to see Yoko, and it was understandable.


    Moony loved her and a little too much at that. She was not able to take the conflicting emotions inside her body.


    "It''s alright, Moony. I know that it is your instinct to attack me. You want me to hand over Rabelais''s power, right? Are your instincts demanding that power to become yours? In that case, you will need to prove yourself to me. Why should I hand this power over to you?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane taunted Moony. She needed Moony to let go of her restraint and stop hurting herself.


    But Moony''s self-restraint was too great. She could not afford to let herself slip up here. She needed to ensure she was sane enough to be by Yoko''s side.


    "I¡­no¡­I do not want your or Rabelais''s power. I will resist these instincts and come back. So, Yoko, please! Head out now and leave me alone. I need to get these instincts under control somehow."


    Moony admitted and took deep breaths. She held her breath and felt her instincts calm down. She knew she could do it.


    But as soon as she took a whiff of air, all those instincts came crashing back into her body. Moony was not getting a break from them.


    "Moony, I know that it is tough on you. But you will not be able to force these instincts down. This is how ''The Law'' intends things to be. You cannot go against it, do you understand? And you can feel it as well, right? There is no resisting."


    Amane asked, and Moony bit her lip in frustration. She could feel the truth in Amane''s words, and it hurt. She knew that she could not go against this superior feeling inside her heart. But she still wanted to resist it with all her heart.


    She was allowed to do this much, right?


    "I¡­this is still not right. I want to try resisting it, at least. So, leave me alone¡­hey, what are you doing?"


    Moony asked as she was attacked suddenly. She looked up, only to notice that Amane had a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    "You said that you wanted to resist this feeling? Then, I will show you how futile it is to resist. The only way to get rid of it is to fulfil its demands or to repress it. It is time for you to decide what you will do."


    Amane snapped her fingers, and chains emerged from the ground. Moony had no chance to dodge them before they attacked her.


    Moony was fast, but Amane was faster. Amane had time and technique at her hand, but Moony had the draconic instincts that enabled her to fight.


    "Yoko, can we not talk about it? There is no need for us to fight. I can back down and not show myself in front of you¡­"


    "How long will you keep on hiding? Moony, you are no longer a child. You need to take responsibility and control of your destiny. Otherwise, you will forever be a captive in your body."


    Moony was shocked to hear these words. It felt as if Yoko was speaking from experience, and she did not want Moony to experience the same thing she did. Moony wanted to follow Yoko''s will, but her body started to get into the rhythm.


    And soon, moony was following along with what Yoko wanted her to do. The fight was getting intense.


    Amane continued to use her chains, but Moony could tell that she was not aiming to hurt or kill. She was seeking to trap Moony and take her freedom away.


    ''This is bad. But I refuse to give up. I will never allow my freedom to be stripped away from me.''


    Moony loved Yoko, which was why she understood what Yoko was trying to tell her through her actions. Moony needed to take it all seriously if she wanted to live.


    ''I see. So, you want me to use my powers and try to change things? I understand what you want me to do. In that case, I will do as you wish.''


    Moony felt the change in energy just as the chains changed their attack pattern. The energy attacking Moony no longer felt like a human but like another dragon.


    Yoko was harnessing Rabelais''s power. A human body couldn''t harness the power of a dragon. But Yoko was managing to do it quite well.


    Her body''s incredible recovery rate ensured that Yoko remained alive to use this power repeatedly.


    ''I need to take this power away from Yoko. Having a dragon''s power in a human''s hand is not right. It would only hurt Yoko more if she used this power.''


    The longer they fought, the more Moony could focus on Yoko and what was happening to her. And the longer Moony focused, the more her thoughts cleared out.


    Fighting was an integral part of the dragon culture, and even youth were taught to let their aggression out. Moony never had a chance to participate in all these customs, so she was overwhelmed by her emotions.


    This was what Yoko wanted to teach Moony - to control herself and what to do when she felt the urge to fight.


    "I see. So, this is what you want me to learn, Yoko. However, I will still not allow myself to hurt you. At the same time, I will not allow you to hurt yourself. I will take the power of Rabelais away from you."


    Moony was determined to take that power away from Yoko. It was a cursed power that only another dragon could handle.


    After all, what use was this power to Yoko if she could not use it properly?


    "Hmm, so you want to take Rabelais''s power away from me? You can try all you want, Moony. But I don''t think you will succeed in your attempts. After all, you are still a weak little kid."


    This was a taunt, and it caused Moony to feel agitated. She could feel her emotions rising, but she calmed herself down. Getting agitated here would serve her no purpose.


    ''I know that Yoko is trying to taunt me, but darn it is effective. She knows what button to push to get me all riled up.''


    "What''s wrong? Did the truth of my words hurt? But you need to be able to take much more than this if you want this power, Moony. Rabelais''s power is a terrible one, and you will have a hard time overcoming its will."


    The thing about such powers was that they had a will of their own. Amane had enough power and experience to bury Rabelais''s will under her own will. But she was not sure how much Moony would be able to take.


    That was why it was necessary to taunt Moony and to get her ready. She needed Moony to survive and herself after this encounter.


    "I¡­will survive and prevail. No matter what you say, I will not back down."


    The time for talk was over. Moony was slowly letting go of her hesitation and attacking Amane head-on.


    Moony''s hands turned into claws, and they grabbed the next chains that attacked her. A dragon''s scales were resistant enough to stop any kind of magic. And this was no different.


    The chains were no longer effective against Moony.


    "Is that all you can do, Yoko? These chains will no longer work against me."


    It was Moony''s turn to taunt Amane. But Amane did not look worried in the slightest. If anything, she looked amused and snapped her fingers.


    The chains disappeared and turned into a spear. Moony had never seen Yoko wield anything in her hand, so she was a little worried.


    "It has been a long time since I used anything but my chains to fight against my opponents. Everyone had been too weak to take any more than this. I wonder how long you will last against me and how far you will push me."


    Moony wanted to say she could take anything Yoko threw at her, but Yoko''s attack came too fast.


    Yoko did not slow down her assault even after Moony was thrown back. Moony looked up and watched the speak come down toward her face. This wound was going to hurt and scar her face for sure.

 Chapter 418 - 418: 419: The Dragons will [pt3]

    The incoming danger caused Moony''s latent instincts to snap into place, and she quickly managed to roll out of the spear''s range. It was lucky that she did as well because the spear pierced the ground, causing it to break down.


    "Tsk, you got lucky this time. Let''s see if you can get just as lucky next time."


    Amane warned while rotating her spear and striking Moony in her chest with the spear''s side.


    This knocked the wind out of Moony. No matter how much power or instincts guided her, there was a significant difference between her and Yoko regarding experience. There was nothing she could do.


    "What''s wrong? Is that all you can do? You would die at this rate, Moony. Did you not want to inherit Rabelais''s powers?"


    Yoko taunted, and her heart sparked with electricity. Usually, Moony would not be nervous to face magic. Dragon scales could make the best magic ineffective against them.


    But her current body was half-human, and her exposed skin would get burned by such magic.


    ''I need more power and better defences. I need to make my skin tougher.''


    Moony''s thoughts did wonder for her skill. The more she wanted, the more power she was able to exert. Something inside her mind told Moony what she needed to do to improve.


    *whistle*


    "Wow, did you get a little bit stronger? Life is so unfair. Humans must try their best and study to improve, while you beasts can strengthen by strongly wishing for it. Don''t you find it unfair as well?"


    Yoko''s words mocked Moony, and her desire to prove herself got stronger.


    Now that she had scales on her arms and chest, Moony was unafraid to charge at Amane.


    Amane''s superb speed kept up with Moony and met all her attacks with a parry. It was a close call where anyone could win or lose. Amane was done holding herself back, and Moony was the same.


    "Yoko, I respect you. And that''s why I will no longer hold back."


    Moony promised, and her power washed over her body. Her instincts told her what to do and where to attack if she wanted to overcome Yoko''s weakness.


    But no matter what she did, Moony could not touch Yoko. It was frustrating, but this was the truth as well.


    "Hmm, looks like my little chick grew up. However, there are still some tricks you need to learn. Now, sit back and watch."


    Yoko spun her spear, and Moony felt the magic rise in the air. It was not normal magic either, but Rabelais''s magic. It had the familiar undertone of danger and blessing.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, don''t do this to yourself. This magic has a cost greater than you can pay. Your life force will¡­"


    "I know. I would have been scared if I were a human. Unfortunately, for this power, my soul is that of a goddess. A few years off my lifespan are nothing for me."


    Yoko''s confession sounded sincere. But Moony was sure that Yoko was forcing herself to use this power. There was no way she was keeping herself in check right now.


    ''Goddess or not, Yoko''s current body cannot handle this power. I must prove I can handle this power and take it away from Yoko.''


    Moony was concerned about Yoko''s well-being. That''s why she decided to face the next attack head-on. She needed to reach Yoko and get this power away from her.


    ''She''s not using the full force of her power. Yoko is giving me a chance to prove myself.''


    It did sting Moony to be underestimated. But she was not about to complain. Her hand pierced Rabelais''s power and reached Yoko.


    "You! You did this on purpose. You railed me up and got me angry so I would face you properly. Why would you do something like this?"


    Moony asked as her hand landed on Yoko''s chest. A little more force would have been enough to pierce Yoko''s heart and get all the power out.


    Simply put, Yoko would be dead if Moony had not stopped herself just now. This was too much of a risk to take, even for Yoko.


    "But you stopped in time and proved that you can control yourself, Moony. This was not only a test I gave you. But this power was also testing your will out. Dangerous powers like Rabelais''s have a will of their own."


    "They decide whom they want as their master. And while people like me can suppress them for some time, it is better to let them go to their right owners."


    Amane explained all this before she held her hand out for Moony to take.


    Moony looked a little confused, but she took that offered hand with ease. Instantly, she felt something being passed on over to her and her body began to burn.


    "Now that we have completed the first stage of the ceremony, it is time to give you a new name. Moony is not an intimidating name after all."


    Amane explained, but Moony was reluctant to part with this name. This was the name that started it all for her.


    But still, even she knew that her name was ridiculous and could not introduce herself with this name forever.


    "You chose a name for me. I am not good at common language and will butcher my name if you allow me to."


    Moony confessed with a pained voice. Rabelais''s powers were rampaging inside her, trying to make room for themselves. And it hurt a little bit to feel all this power.


    "I can choose a name for you, but it would not have the same effect. A name is something you need to choose for yourself. It will signify what you see yourself as."


    "This is a sacred dragon right as well as a tradition. You should follow this if you want to inherit Rabelais''s powers."


    Amane reminded Moony of this. It was difficult to argue with Amane when she said things like these. It made Moony feel bitter.


    There was a lot Moony needed to learn before she was ready to take the dragon throne. But the power that belonged to the queen was already hers to command.


    "My name¡­I want to be called Kagura. There is something about this name that I find attractive."


    The dragon admitted out loud. Amane did not belittle her choice, but there was an awkward air in the room after the dragon confessed her new name.


    "Are you sure you want to decide so early about your name? You can take more of your time since there is no rush¡­."


    "No, I have decided. I want my name to be Kagura."


    Moony nor Kagura sounded adamant about her decision. Her eyes sparkled with certainty as well as wisdom. That was how Amane knew this decision was final and nothing could change it.


    "Alright. If you have decided on your name, I will not tell you otherwise. It is your right to be named whatever you want to."


    Moony felt happiness wash over her. But the annoying heat flashed across her body at the same time. It hurt to experience, but Kagura could handle it well. It was a result of Rabelais''s powers adapting to her body.


    Her helplessness caused Kagura to yelp. The burning sensation travelled all over her body and even at her arm.


    Amane noticed this since she had been keeping an eye out on Kagura. She knew that the inheritance of a dragon''s power was not a peaceful phenomenon. Many dragons lost their sanity in the process.


    Since Rabelais''s powers were the strongest, there was a good chance Kagura would not be able to handle them and go into a rut. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And a rutting beast with no partner was a dangerous being.


    "Well, that marks the end of one danger. But now we need to take care of you, Moony. How do you feel? Does your body burn? Can you still see properly?"


    Amane asked these questions in quick succession. Moony could not keep up with them since she was having difficulty thinking. She looked at Yoko and felt her throat get dry.


    ''A mate. A potential mate is right there. You need to secure a mate before your rut.''


    Every fibre in Kagura''s body told her to grab Yoko and hold her close. She wanted to lock Yoko up so that Yoko would have no choice but to live with her forever.


    This was not the best solution that she had, but this was what Kagura''s instincts told her to do.


    "I¡­this is dangerous Yoko. Something is wrong with my instincts. You need to run away, or you will be in danger. Hurry, go away as far as you can go."


    Kagura tried to save Yoko. She even told her to run away. But Yoko did not listen to her. Instead of running away, Yoko walked toward Kagura and touched her cheek.


    "Hmm, looks like you are about to go into a rut and need a partner. You are lucky that you have an available one here."


    Kagura wanted to avoid taking advantage of Yoko. But her instincts finally took over, and Kagura could no longer resist them.


    "I did not want to do all this. You forced me into this, Yoko. So, I will not apologise for anything that will happen. It is all your fault anyway."


    That was all the warning Amane got before arms closed around her body, and her mouth was pulled into a harsh kiss. Kagura''s rough lips crashed against Amane''s, and her tongue licked across Amane''s wet lips.

 Chapter 419 - 419: 420: Blood on fire [pt1] R-18

    Kagura needed to gain technique and experience when it came to kissing. The only thing fueling her was her desire to put out the fire in her body.


    Once Amane got over her initial hurdle of being surprised, she kissed Kagura back with just as much enthusiasm as she could. Their tongues battled against each other, and Kagura held a dominant position.


    She might not know how to make Amane feel good, but her instincts knew what she had to do to dominate her opponent.


    Kagura held Amane''s chin in her hand before tilting it and going deeper into Amane''s mouth. There was no hesitation in her action, and Amane felt her breath hitch as she felt breath hitch.


    "Yoko, you feel so good. Do you feel as good as I think right now? My body is yearning for your touch. Please, touch me more."


    Kagura asked with tears in her eyes. She has a hard time controlling her body right now. And Amane did not blame her.


    The heat in the air was rising as the passion between the two females rose. Finally, Kagura could not hold herself anymore and ended up ridding Yoko of all her clothes.


    Even Yoko''s underwear was not left intact, and she stood naked on the ground in all her glory.


    "Kagura, calm down. I am not going anywhere. You can take it slow¡­"


    Yoko started to say, but Kagura''s heated eyes looked at her. Somehow, Amane was sure these eyes told her she could not take it slow.


    Before she could comment, Kagura''s hands moved from touching her back to brushing her chest. They ended up fondling Yoko''s big breasts, and Kagura had a blissful expression on her face.


    The dragon smashed her face against Amane''s big tits, and her tongue licked across Amane''s hardening nipples.


    "Yoko, I want to eat you up. My instincts are telling me to lock you up so that only I can see you. Would you allow me to lock you up?"


    Kagura asked as she rubbed Yoko''s breasts with one hand while her other one snuck up toward Yoko''s pussy and touched it lightly. The finger played with Yoko''s pussy before finding her clit and touching it.


    All the breath was forced out of Yoko''s body as she felt herself being played. Her body felt pleasure like she had never felt before.


    "I¡­Kagura, calm down. Let me think¡­"


    "No. I will not let you think. This pleasure will distract you and make you say yes to my request. So please, Yoko. Please say that you will stay with me. I will do anything you ask me to do."


    Kagura was serious. She wanted Yoko to fall for her more.


    And Yoko had a hard time saying no. She knew that it was not right, and she had responsibilities. But it felt so good to have Kagura play with her body. Especially when her hard cock was rubbing against Amane''s leg.


    It was like heaven, and Amane had difficulty remembering what was happening. Kagura''s finger had also slipped inside Amane''s pussy, and it did not take long before a second one joined it.


    "Yoko, you feel so good and tight around my finger. You might snap my dick in half if I try to enter you now. We need to open you up more."


    Amane felt her legs being pulled up and over a strong shoulder. She only got to look at Kagura''s mysterious eyes for a single second before a tongue was eating her out.


    The wet sensation caused Amane to throw her head back and moan in pleasure. She did not know what she felt now, but Amane knew she needed more. She tried to push her mouth back and make Kagura take more.


    But Kagura kept Amane''s hips in place and controlled the pace of eating her out.


    "Yoko, behave yourself. We are doing this for my pleasure and not yours. You need to focus on this."


    Kagura pulled back before smacking Amane across her butt. The sensation was electrifying. Amane had never felt anything like this, and it caused shock to go through her body.


    "I-I understand. But Kagura, you need to hurry up. I don''t think I can hold back for much longer. I am close to coming."


    Yoko admitted as she felt her wet things rubbing together and doing her best not to come. Amane was wet beyond measure, and she felt her body tingle everywhere she was touched.


    Kagura had never seen anything like this before. Seeing Yoko like this stroked her ego as well as increased her desire. Kagura licked her lips as she watched Yoko struggle in her grasp.


    ''I cannot take it anymore. My cock is so hard that it hurts. I need to fuck Yoko now, or I will explode.''


    Kagura could feel her body telling her to fuck Yoko hard. Her hard cock wanted to be surrounded by a wet and soft heat.


    "I am sorry, Yoko. This might hurt but bear with it. It will get better soon."


    That was all the warning Kagura could give Yoko before she pulled Yoko''s hips up to her cock and entered her in one thrust. She did not provide Yoko time to adjust before she tried to move. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So tight. You are squeezing my cock so hard. Yoko, you need to relax, or I will not be able to move inside you."


    Kagura warned as pleasure exploded across her senses. Kagura was melting with pleasure, and she felt her whole body feeling these sensations. This was too intense. How did one live like this?


    She wanted to do nothing more than fuck Yoko her whole life. Her cock belonged inside that soft and warm body.


    "Kagura, you''re too big. It hurts, and you are too deep."


    Amane had never felt overwhelmed during sex before. But Kagura''s aura and her powers were running rampant inside Amane''s body right now.


    They made Amane''s pussy tingle, and she could not think of anything but being fucked right now.


    ''This is bad. Kagura might break me if she continues like this. I have never felt this good before.''


    Amane complained to herself and tried to pull back. But Kagura was not going to let her go so easily. She grabbed Amane''s waist before Amane could fully pull out and then pulled Amane''s body back on her cock.


    "You will take what I give you, Yoko. There is nowhere for you to run."


    Kagura warned before she moved her hips. Every thrust she made caused Amane''s pussy to let out more wetness. She was leaking like a fountain now, but it was still not enough to ease the friction Kagura''s cock caused inside her.


    The deeper Kagura forced herself to go, the more Amane felt her. Even the smallest thrust was enough to force Amane''s attention to shift.


    "K-Kagura, this is enough. Just come inside me and end this. I cannot take it anymore."


    Yoko complained, and Kagura was taken aback at first. She was afraid that she had hurt Yoko in some way.


    But then she paid attention to Yoko and smelled the air. The pleasure smell filled the air, assuring Kagura that Yoko was not hurt but feeling good.


    "Liar. Do you want me to stop fucking you when it is all your body wants from me? How dare you lie to me like this. Bad girls need to be punished."


    That was all the warning Yoko got before Kagura turned her around and bounced her on top of her cock. The gravity caused Yoko to sink deeper inside Amane''s body and even force the opening of her womb.


    "Kagura¡­no¡­ too deep. I cannot¡­take it¡­anymore¡­"


    Yoko complained as she came around Kagura''s cock. The tightening of her pussy felt too good. It caused Kagura to clench her fist and hold herself back.


    She did not want to come so early, but her body was forcing Kagura to come. It was torture, but one that Kagura threw herself willingly into.


    "Yoko, this feels so good. You will let me come, right? Yoko, tell me that I can come deep inside you."


    Kagura begged as she pounded into the willing body in her lap. Yoko was in no condition to speak, but she felt the cock filling her up, swelling inside her body.


    "Y-You! Stop speaking or else¡­no¡­don''t do this to me¡­.ahhhh¡­slow down¡­"


    Yoko begged for someone to go slow for the first time in her life. Her body was begging for it, but the power was causing Yoko to lose her mind simultaneously. She did not know what she was feeling now.


    But she knew she needed to gather herself and take control of the situation. It was humiliating to be fucked into submission by a younger person like this.


    "Yoko, I am close. I want to come, so please, tighten up. I will floor your womb and your body with my cum."


    Kagura''s mouth had no filter. She had no idea what she was saying, but it felt right. She could feel her cock twitching and then coming inside Yoko''s body.


    There was so much cum, and it filled Yoko fully. She felt her stomach expand with all the cum inside her as she patted her bigger stomach.


    The cock inside Amane finally went down, and she sighed in relief. But Kagura did not pull out even if she felt herself coming.


    Instead, Kagura kissed Yoko, their tongues fighting against each other before Kagura turned Yoko around and pulled her hips up. She did not give Yoko any earnings before plunging inside her body again.

 Chapter 420 - 420: 421: Blood on Fire [pt2] R-18

    "K-Kagura, what are you doing? Did you not have enough until now?"


    Yoko begged Kagura to stop and have mercy on her. But the more she displayed this side, the more it ignited Kagura''s desire to bully Yoko and fill her up.


    "Hmm, I want to be nice to you, Yoko. But you are tempting me too much with your body. I cannot hold back for long. I need to have more of you right now."


    Kagura complained, and Amane felt her cock twitch inside her body. It felt overwhelming and too big inside her.


    It touched all of Amane''s pleasure spots, and the cum inside her made the gliding easier for Kagura this time.


    "Yoko, your body is tempting. I never want to leave your pussy again. Fuck, why does this feel so good?"


    Kagura asked, but she did not want answers. All she wanted to do was the fuck Yoko deeper and plant her seed deep inside Yoko''s body.


    Yoko did not even get time to gasp before she was being taken hard and fast like a bitch in heat. Her body was naked on the open road, and Kagura was pushing inside her like a beast in heat.


    "Yoko, my dear. I will fuck you open, and everyone will be able to see whom you belong to. Ah, fuck, it feels so good to fuck you out in the open. Don''t you feel the same?"


    Kagura''s hands had a scaly texture. That was how Amane knew she was losing control of herself and letting her wild side out.


    ''My body cannot take anymore. I-I am too tired to keep up with Kagura.''


    Amane''s thoughts and her body were not in sync. She felt tired and wanted to sleep, but Amane''s body had other ideas. It tightened every time Kagura pushed into her. And it also drooled around Kagura''s cock.


    Every thrust caused Amane to open a little more and accept Kagura deeper.


    Amane was sure there was no more space inside her for Kagura to go. But she was proven wrong every time Kagura thrust inside her and found a new place.


    "This is nice. I love your body, Yoko. It''s soft and accepting everywhere. Now, I want you to be a good bitch and open your womb for me. I want to fill you up so you never feel empty again."


    Amane wanted to complain that she did not feel empty inside. She was content with what she had, and she did not want more.


    But once again, her body and mind were not in sync. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I want it. I want your cum deep inside my body. K-Kagura, fuck me more and deeper. I want you to pound my pussy harder and fuck me harder as well."


    Amane did not know where all her thoughts were stemming from. But she did know that her desire had been ignited, and she needed more stimulation to keep it under control.


    Kagura''s big cock was the only thing that could keep her mind together and make Amane snap out of the pleasure she was feeling.


    "Yoko, you are mine. I will make you drown in pleasure so that you will not be able to think of anyone but me for the rest of your life."


    That sounded like a promise, and these possessive words caused Yoko to squeeze tightly around Kagura''s cock.


    "Do you like me being possessive over you, Yoko? Do you want me to keep you captive like a princess? Imagine being the good little princess I kidnapped. But instead of a prince coming to save me, your fate will be to bear my heirs. I will keep you nice and big with children forever¡­"


    Amane did not want children of her own. But that image of her being big-belled and surrounded by children made Amane''s body tingle. Her mind liked the contrast it presented, and she could not help but squeeze around Kagura''s cock.


    It was an unconscious reaction, but it caused Kagura to pause in her fucking.


    "W-Why? Why did you stop?"


    Amane asked while squeezing Kagura''s hard cock inside her body. She wanted the pleasure not to stop, and she squeezed around Kagura''s cock to get her moving once more.


    But when she looked up, Amane felt her breath hitch. Kagura''s eyes were shining with something sinister, and her smile also looked evil.


    Amane would have pulled back if she could, but she was speared on top of Kagura''s cock right now.


    "Yoko, you are so cute. I want to keep you on my cock forever as my bitch. But since I know you would not like it, I will take filling you to the brim instead."


    That was all the warning Amane got before Kagura picked up her speed and abused Amane''s G-spot.


    Every thrust caused Amane to lose control and give in pleasure. Her thoughts flew out of her mind, and Amane could only focus on her pussy feeling good.


    "Yoko, fuck on my body and my cock. Your stomach got so big from all the cum I forced into your body. But I can still see the imprint of my cock inside. See, I am this deep inside you."


    Kagura touched the place she could feel her cock penetrating. It caused Amane to tighten around Kagura''s cock and cum.


    Semen seeped out from around Kagura''s cock, and she looked fascinated to see Amane come from just a slight touch.


    "Yoko, did you come all around me because I touched you a little bit? Aww, you are truly the cutest. I don''t think I can let you go now."


    Kagura confessed before she began to drill into Yoko''s body once more. She was close, and she could feel it. Her cock twitched, and Kagura finally felt close enough to come.


    "I am coming, Yoko. I will fill you up so good that you will look pregnant. Anyone who walks down this street would know that I breed you."


    Kagura confessed her desires before her cock could not handle it anymore. She came inside Yoko and watched as the stomach beneath her hand expanded with all the cum.


    White semen leaked out of Yoko''s body, and Kagura pulled it. It made the road wet with cum, and the contrast of pale skin against white semen caused Kagura''s mouth to water once more.


    She could go another round, but she knew Yoko was tired and needed rest.


    ''But this view is something that is making me hard. I want to come once more.''


    Kagura tried to will her erection down, but it did not work. Especially since she had Yoko in her arms, it ignited the fire inside her blood even more.


    "Use my ass to fuck me. My pussy is throbbing, but I think my ass can take it."


    Yoko was not looking at her, but those words surprised Kagura. She looked down at the bubbly butt in front of her, and her mouth watered.


    She had not thought about anal until now, but she suddenly wanted to claim Yoko''s butt as well.


    "I am sorry, but I don''t think I can control myself. You must take some of my magic to make it not hurt."


    Kagura warned and allowed her instincts to guide her. She knew where she needed to touch to make the magic flow.


    Yoko was leaking out from the front and the back now. She looked fucked out, but her body still begged for more. And if that was the case, then who was Kagura to deny her all this pleasure?


    "Yoko, you feel so good. Can I come inside your ass? I promise I will be gentle with you."


    Kagura promised, but Yoko already felt overwhelmed. She did not know how far she could hold Kagura''s promise.


    But she wanted Kagura to fuck her harder and fill her up. This was all she wanted from the younger girl.


    "You can fuck me harder and come inside my ass as well. H-Hurry up. I cannot take it anymore."


    Amane confessed, and Kagura looked stunned. She had never seen the older one behave in this wanting manner, which made her jealous.


    ''How many people have seen this scene before? I want to kill them all so that I am the only one who knows Yoko''s fucked-out face. I will not have anyone else know about this.''


    Kagura only calmed down when she felt Yoko squeezing around her. Yoko looked turned on as well, and her pussy clenched around nothing. Every thrust caused more semen to seep out of Yoko''s body, and it was a shame.


    But Kagura was not discouraged by this. She fingered Yoko''s clit until it tingled and continued it until Kagura came all around her cock. That tightness felt delicious, and Kagura could not want to try out more of it.


    She needed more, and she did not deny herself. Kagura captured Yoko''s lips, and finally, her instincts and the heat seemed to calm down.


    It took a lot to satisfy a dragon, but Yoko managed to hold on until the end.


    "Are you feeling better? Would you like to fuck me more? Or, was that enough?"


    Yoko asked, and Kagura wanted to fuck around more. But she could feel how exhausted Yoko was and how her body needed rest at all costs.


    And Kagura pulled out with a regretful expression on her face and sighed.


    "I am done for now. I feel much better than before. But what about you, Yoko? Can you even stand up right now? I did not fuck you too hard, did I?"

 Chapter 421 - 421: 422: With or Without [pt1]

    Yoko could feel the build-up of power underneath Kagura''s skin. Kagura said that she was alright and feeling much better, but she had yet to notice what was happening. Her body was also glowing a shade of white.


    "Kagura, do not be alarmed and panic. Soon, your powers would cause a small explosion in the vicinity. But don''t panic. It''s normal for your species and the inheritance." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane warned Kagura early and hoped that Kagura would not be too surprised. But Kagura still felt shocked when she noticed the sudden rush of energy rushing out of her body.


    She knew that she should not stop this and let it flow out. But she instinctively tried to hold back. It hurt, and Kagura''s concentration broke.


    "I told you to let it go, right? There is no need to torture yourself needlessly like this."


    Yoko placed a hand on Kagura''s cheek and forced her to look at Yoko''s eyes. Those golden eyes looked hypnotic, but Kagura could swear that she could see a hint of red inside her eyes as well.


    Somehow, Yoko looked a little different from ordinary, but that abnormality was gone when Kagura blinked her eyes.


    ''I need to concentrate. I do not need to stop this attack. I can let it go this time.''


    It was easier saying all these words than to follow through with them. Kagura felt uncomfortable as she felt her energy travelling through her body. It was a sudden rush, but it felt incredible.


    The power engulfed the surroundings and started breaking down buildings. Nothing was safe from Kagura''s powers, and she noticed how things evaporated before the power touched it.


    Yoko had made a wise decision to evacuate everyone before this happened.


    Once the light died out, not much was left inside the barrier. Only a few buildings remained standing. And that was the result of Kagura''s unstable powers. The fluctuation had caused some buildings to survive intact.


    "Woah, you managed to make my life easier, Kagura. Now I don''t need to call for assistance and ask for a new pair of clothes. I can walk in and wear any I want."


    Yoko''s voice sounded pleased.


    Kagura cringed when she heard Yoko''s words. Her consciousness was pricked when she heard Yoko''s suggestion. But since she had been the one to destroy Yoko''s previous clothes, she could not complain.


    Her mouth also watered as she looked at Yoko''s plump behind. The white was still leaking out of Yoko, and every step forced more of it to leak out.


    It ignited a desire to hold Yoko and have more sex with her. But she willed herself to calm down. Now was not the time to be thinking about such things.


    ''I need to focus. I cannot allow myself to get distracted now.''


    Kagura slapped her cheeks to get herself back into focus. Then, she walked behind Yoko and entered an abandoned house. It felt weird to enter the house and not ask for permission.


    "Wah, this house had run warm water and all the designer clothes I wanted. I will be picking my favourite. You should change into new clothes as well, Kagura."


    Yoko offered Kagura a suit and forced her into the other bathroom. The house was big enough to have quite a few rooms.


    Kagura looked awkward standing in the middle of the bathroom. Technically, this would be her first bath in her human body.


    But Kagura knew what to do and how to take a bath.


    Cleaning themselves was an easy task, and it was done without much thought. Kagura walked out of her show and immediately did a double-take when she saw Yoko.


    Yoko looked great, and her clothes greatly enhanced her figure. The black dress made Yoko''s skin shine, and her eyes pop out.


    Kagura wanted to tell Yoko how good she looked, but she hesitated. And that cost her the time and confidence to speak to Yoko.


    "You are out? Well, your timing is perfect. I called the backup and told them that the situation had been dealt with. Someone will be here to receive us shortly."


    Kagura felt a little irked to hear this. She wanted to spend more time with Yoko, but it seemed impossible now.


    She had to be content with stepping back for now.


    Unknown to Kagura, a growl was forced out of her mouth, and she looked startled to hear it. She looked at Yoko only to see an amused expression on her face.


    "It''s alright, Kagura. We both need to spread our wings someday. And for you, the time had come now. I want you to focus on your powers and help me fulfil my purpose."


    Kagura felt guilty and responsible for taking these powers away from Yoko. It felt right to hold the power of the dragons. Kagura''s veins sang with this new power, and she felt like a queen.


    But she also knew that Yoko had a use for these powers, and she needed them for something very specific.


    And now that Kagura had these powers, she wanted to help Yoko with what she had to do.


    "Kagura, are you ready to head out now? Looks like our company is here."


    Kagura did not even realize she had spaced out. She blinked and quickly walked behind Yoko. They opened the door, only to face a familiar irritated face.


    "Lady Yoko, I know that some things are unavoidable. But can you stop causing me trouble for two minutes? Do you know how much paperwork this small act of yours creates for the divine guild?"


    Sean asked as he sighed. He was the new divine leader, and he was buried under the work of his predecessor. He was snappy, tired, and running short on sleep.


    He had yet to learn how Charlie Suzuki managed to do all this work herself. He was struggling and had no time even to rest.


    "Sean, you are the divine leader. There is no need for you to do all this work yourself. You need to find trustworthy companions and distribute the work. Otherwise, you would be buried under all the pressure."


    Yoko''s advice was something Sean knew well. She was not the first person to tell Sean to get help from others, and she would not be the last, either.


    And truthfully, Sean wanted to appoint people to help him out. But he was not sure he could trust people right now.


    He had tried to investigate a few people to see their background. But they had ended up being government spies. Currently, the only one Sean could trust was Helios. The other man also had his hands full.


    "I want to appoint someone to help me out as well. But the government is a big problem for me. They keep on rejecting my people when I suggest them and I refuse to take their people into my office."


    Sean did not have enough charm to turn an enemy into his friend. His mother could do that easily, and Sean was envious of her talent.


    He wished he could also have allies in the jungle that was the divine guild politics.


    But Sean was not that lucky. So, he had to be content with what he had for now.


    "Seema like you are having problems with the government as well. In that case, won''t you prefer it if the government leader changed and someone else took over?"


    Yoko asked and Sean sighed. That would be the best thing that happened this whole year to him.


    "I wish that would happen. The current leader of the governing party is a mess. I really want to kill Shigo and put someone worthy as the next leader. But I am too busy to have any time to dedicate to it."


    Sean confessed and rubbed his temple. He was in support of changing the current leader as well.


    And he was not the only one. A lot of big corporations wanted a new leader. But they needed to figure out whom to manipulate to take this responsibility.


    "Sean, I want you to arrange a meeting for me. All the big-leaders who want to get rid of the current government. Gather them all into one place. I have a proposal for them."


    Yoko admitted to Sean what she wanted to do. It caused Sean to panic at first, not knowing what Yoko was planning to do. But then he calmed down and decided to give Yoko a shot.


    He also looked at the female behind Yoko, and his instincts made Sean shiver. Everything in his body was telling him not to anger this female and to stay as far away from her as possible.


    "Yoko, you do know that what you are proposing is wild? Going against the government is madness. Not a lot of people would agree to your proposal."


    Sean admitted and looked at Yoko as if she had gone mad. But her eyes took Sean back and he took a step back. Yoko looked like a devil in that moment, her eyes shining with her smile sinister.


    "I know that the government is a tough opponent. But I have plans for them that they are not even aware about. I also have a trump card that they would not see coming. The elections are soon, so I need an answer from you before that."


    Sean sighed as he looked at Yoko. There would be no backing down now. He had to choose a side in this conflict.


    And Sean knows from experience that choosing something other than Yoko would be foolish for him. She was too calm and confident for Sean to not chose her.

 Chapter 422 - 422: 423: With or Without [pt2]

    "I understand what you want me to do. Looks like I have no choice but to follow you until the end." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sean sighed, and he knew that it would be better to follow Yoko than to try things on his own. He was getting tired of the government''s interference in the divine guild as well, and it was a relief to have someone backing him up.


    "Good. In that case, I will arrive with my trump card as soon as you are done setting up a meeting for me. Kagura, there is someplace we need to visit. I know you do not have full control over your powers, but I still want you to try and help Sakura."


    Kagura wanted to complain and say that she did not want to help. She did not want to wake Sakura and share Yoko''s time and affection with her.


    But the hope Yoko had placed on Kagura''s shoulder felt burdensome. Her dignity was at stake here, so Kagura knew he had no room to refute Yoko''s request.


    "I get it. I shall help you out as much as I can."


    Kagura assured, but she was not confident in her powers.


    Yoko nodded and bid Sean a farewell. Kagura followed behind her with a nervous energy. They both headed toward the hospital, and the nurse did not stop them. They were well-acquainted with Yoko at this point.


    They did not even blink as Yoko passed them with Kagura in toe. They did look at Kagura occasionally to check her out.


    "Kagura, this is the room. Can you feel anything in there?"


    The hospital was filled with different smells and powers. They all layered on top of each other and distracted Kagura.


    Even then, Kagura was shocked to notice that she had ignored Sakura''s burning flames all this time. She was so close to the source now, and it was still difficult to feel her powers.


    "Yoko, this is¡­"


    "I know. Sakura has gotten too weak to maintain her powers properly. If this continued, then she might die as well. Truthfully, we are on a ticking timer for Sakura. And this is also why I gave my powers up."


    "You will be able to use them better than I can, and these powers are the only thing that can combat ''The Law''."


    Yoko admitted, and Kagura felt a shiver go down her spine. She did not know what ''The Law'' was, but it terrified her to think of it. She immediately took a step back, and her limbs froze.


    ''I-I cannot do this. I cannot anger ''The Law'' for something as insignificant as a human being. My instincts would not allow it.''


    Kagura did not know why she was feeling this way. Her instincts had never warned her this hard before. And before she knew it, Kagura had stepped out of the room.


    Yoko''s disappointed eyes looked at Kagura with a sigh, but Kagura knew she could not do it. She could not go into that room again and risk her life.


    "Looks like I asked too much of you, Kagura. If you cannot help me out, then it''s fine as well. I will not force you to help me."


    Yoko had a lonely look on her face, and she also looked disappointed. It made Kagura feel guilty, and it pricked her consciousness.


    She wanted to help Yoko at all costs. She tried to help, even if she forced herself to help. That was the only way Kagura could overcome her instincts and do what she needed to.


    "I¡­no. I will help you out. Just give me a minute, and I promise. I need to get my instincts under control, and then I will be ready to help you out."


    Doing this was easier said than done. Fear was a significant factor that caused Kagura to cringe and step back. But she refused to give up her position by Yoko''s side.


    She slowly approached Sakura and ignored all the alarm bells ringing inside her mind.


    She was almost there, but the last few steps felt too challenging.


    "Here, use me as your support. I will catch you anytime you want me to."


    Yoko moved fast, and her arms closed around Kagura''s waist in time to keep her up. It felt liberating to be in Yoko''s arms and offset the fear Kagura had been feeling until now. Suddenly, she was sure that she could do it.


    If Yoko remained by Kagura''s side, she could move toward Sakura and place her hand on top of Sakura''s.


    The power that rushed toward Kagura and attacked her felt familiar. It was the same power she used and the same power of the void.


    It belonged to Rabelais, but it was thicker and more intense than when Kagura used it.


    The rushing power caused a cut to appear on Kagura''s face. The bleeding wound forced Kagura''s concentration to break, and she touched her wound.


    "Ouch, this must have hurt. Are you alright? Kagura, do you need to rest for a bit?"


    Yoko asked this in quick succession. She looked worried and held Kagura''s face. She turned it around to check for any other injuries, but she did not find any.


    Rabelais''s power did not attack someone from the outside. It caused internal injuries, rendering someone useless very fast. But since Kagura''s source of energy was identical to Rabelais''s, she was able to offset this power and make it her own.


    "I can¡­do this, Yoko. I think I can combat whatever is ailing Sakura and bring her back. This void¡­ is made by Rabelais''s powers. So, I will be able to combat it."


    Kagura assured Yoko, but she needed to be more confident in her mind. She could see what needed to be done in this situation.


    But Kagura needed more confidence in herself to achieve it.


    "I see. So, this power is something you can combat against. I will leave this in your hand then, Kagura. Do you want me to stay with you and look over your shoulder?"


    Kagura wanted this to happen. She wanted Yoko to stay with her and to encourage her. But she also knew that there was a huge chance of failure that might kill her.


    And Kagura wanted Yoko to avoid getting stuck during that opportunity and be in danger.


    "No, there is no need for you to be here. I would prefer it if you were not here during the next few days. I need to concentrate, and your scent is distracting."


    Kagura admitted, and they both knew that this was an excuse for Kagura to be alone. And as much as Yoko would prefer not to leave Kagura alone, she knew she had to follow Kagura''s words.


    "I understand. In that case, I wish you the best of luck. Call me as soon as you are done. And there is no need to push yourself. I do not want you to die while bringing Sakura back, alright? You are my precious Moony, and you need to live."


    Yoko''s hug was warm and familiar. Kagura felt like a child in her mother''s embrace once more. But she also knew that her feelings for Yoko had long passed the parental category and had turned romantic.


    "Hmm, I will call you first. I am sure that I will be able to control my powers and help you out once I am finished here."


    Kagura assured before she squeezed Yoko back.


    There was a feeling of loss when Yoko pulled back. Kagura looked back at her longingly before she forced these feelings before and focused on Sakura. She grabbed Sakura''s limp hand and flinched.


    It was cold and felt lifeless. But there was a warm pulse under her skin that indicated that Sakura was alive. That was what Kagura needed to concentrate on.


    She did not even notice when Yoko walked out of the room. She was too focused on making sure she did not damage Sakura in any way.


    Sakura responded to her when Kagura sent a jolt of her power through her body. Sakura still had all her senses intact, and it was a miracle. The teenager was fighting against her fate as well.


    ...


    "This stupid dragon refuses to go down. What am I doing wrong? Charlie Suzuki, are you not going to help me out? Don''t you want to get out of here as well? And how did the both of us end up here in the first place?"


    Sakura looked up at the giant black dragon that hovered over their head. It was feral and had no thoughts other than killing its prey. Its red eyes looked ready to tear Sakura apart whenever she looked up.


    Sakura had to actively hide from the hovering dragon ever since she had stepped into this realm.


    But she was not the only one in here. Someone, she had ended up being locked into this domain with Charlie Suzuki, the divine leader. And unlike her, Charlie was calm, and the dragon did not attack her.


    "Well, I cannot leave this realm anyway since I am dead. And the dragon is also not sensing my presence for the same reason. I cannot help you, Sakura, or even my soul would perish."


    It was selfish of Charlie to say and do this. But Sakura understood why she was like this.


    If Sakura had been in Charlie''s place, she would have done everything in her power to maintain her existence as well.


    "Oh shit! What is happening now?"


    Sakura asked as the realm shook. Sakura lost her balance and fell, but not before she noticed another presence in this realm.

 Chapter 423 - 423: 424: Why should we trust you? [pt1]

    There was an imposing creature that looked over the domain Sakura had been stuck in. The imposing figure expressed itself in a fog of black, and only its glaring red eyes could be seen looking at Sakura.


    She had no idea what that figure was and what it represented. She only knew that her senses told her she was in danger. Even breathing was difficult for her in such a state.


    And now, she had another person¡­no¡­creature looking at her similarly. The energy this new creature emitted felt familiar. But Sakura could not place where she had felt this power before.


    "H-How are you, and what do you want from me?"


    Sakura did her best to try and stand on her feet. The previous quake knocked her off-balance, and Sakura tried to regain it.


    Unlike Sakura, Charlie did not show her nervousness on her face. But she was ready to face the intruder as well. Charlie had her weapon prepared for attack, and she even threw a knife made of her magic.


    The new intruder stopped Charlie''s attacks with a single hand. She did not look impressed with the reception she received.


    "Ugh, this sucks. Sakura, I thought you would recognise me in my human form. After all, did we not spend much time together travelling with Yoko? But then again, it is difficult for you to even think of me as a human in the first place."


    Sakura had never heard that deep feminine voice before. It vibrated with power and sent shivers down Sakura''s spine.


    The sudden cautiousness toward her made Kagura smirk. As expected, Sakura had better survival instincts than Yoko, but she had admiral luck.


    The entity that guarded this realm did not like Kagura''s interference. It had been alerted as soon as the entry of this place had been breached. And now it attacked the intruder to try and get her out.


    Kagura held her hand up, and a shield formed around her body. It helped that this place was filled with Rabelais''s energy. It made manipulating it and using it more accessible for Kagura.


    The more she tried to use her powers, the better Kagura felt herself adapt to this space. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are-? No way! There is only one person I can think of who has colours like you and has a powerful presence. But surely now! Are you Moony? What are you doing in human form? No, what are you doing here?"


    Sakura asked in disbelief. She tried to wrap her head around what happened and how Moony was a human.


    And then, she decided to dismiss this notion. She was sure it was a joke, and Kagura had not gained a human form.


    "You are right, but I go by Kagura now. Moony is a little childish for my taste. Also, stay close to me. This fight is going to get serious in a little bit."


    Kagura warned before she raised her hand¡ªa shield formed in time to stop Rabelais''s attack. As expected, Kagura''s powers were the perfect counter to the former dragon queen''s.


    "I will not ask how you got here and what you want from us. If you are here to help us out, then do that. I don''t know how long this space will last, and I do not intend to find out either.''


    Charlie admitted before another attack was launched at the trio. Once more, Kagura stopped the attack with her power.


    "I need a minute to find the way back. If you can buy me that much time, it might be possible to return home immediately."


    Kagura informed the pair, and they shared a look. They did not have enough power to go against the giant dragon, but they did have enough to buy a minute or two.


    "Alright, we will give you the minute that you want. But hurry up. We don''t know how long we can hold on for."


    Charlie warned and took the brunt of the next attack. She had little power in the rift, so Sakura had to join her. The barrier, this time, contained both of their powers. But it was insufficient to stop Rabelais''s attack from hurting the trio.


    Kagura could feel the power threatening her. It was difficult to concentrate at such a time. But Kagura did her best to empty her mind. She needed to handle the rift''s energy and break free of it.


    But she soon realised one certain truth about the rift she had not seen felt when she had tried to break in.


    The rift was like a spiral with a tendency to absorb things. It was easy to break into but impossible to break out of the rift.


    Not unless they killed the core of the rift - Rabelais. In short, the only way to escape the rift was to kill Rabelais. But that was easier said than done.


    Reincarnation would be easier than killing the dragon queen, especially when she had the authority of the gods.


    [How dare you! I birthed you and brought your kind to light. And I was rewarded with eternal banishment for my dedication. I went against ''The Law'' for you all, and this was my reward. Now, none of you get to live. All you filthy humans can die and repent for your actions.]


    Kagura was startled to hear those words. She looked around at the two humans of her group, but they did not seem to have listened to these words.


    ''Rabelais was confided here by ''The Law''? But that should not be possible. Rabelais was the only entity that had the power to oppose ''The Law'' and to argue with him. Why would she be locked up in this rift?''


    Things needed to add up for Kagura. Something was wrong with what she knew about this situation. But she did not have time to unwrap everything. Not when she had a dragon to face.


    "Moony, tell us that you have good news for us. The barrier is not going to last long."


    Sakura pleaded as she felt the strain of the barrier snapping her energy away. She was pale and panting.


    But her eyes were determined to see the situation through.


    "I have some bad news and some worse news. We cannot get out of here until we kill the domain boss - Rabelais. But I don''t think it would be possible with our current power. We need to improvise and think of another way."


    The only other way was for Kagura to absorb Rabelais into her body. But the repercussions of that happening were terrible for Kagura.


    She might never be able to leave this rift, and she might have to take over Rabelais''s duties as well.


    "Ugh! So, it''s a wasted trip for you? And now, are you stuck in here with us as well? Why did you do something so risky? Don''t you want to live your life?"


    Kagura looked at Sakura with a closed-off expression. Of course, she wanted to live her life and be happy. But the only reason she was here was because that dream had Sakura in it as well.


    Moony had liked Sakura and seen her as a part of her family. And Yoko had asked her to do this.


    "My reasons for coming here are personal. But rest assured because I will not leave you alone. I promised to help, and I will help you both escape it."


    If there were only one way for Kagura to stop this curse and set everything free, she would do it. Her freedom did not mean anything in the long term.


    She hoped that Yoko would remember her at least.


    ''I am doing this all for you, Yoko. So please, never forget that I existed in your life and always remember me.''


    .......


    ''This meeting had more people than I expected. I never expected that there would be so many people interested in overthrowing the government.''


    Amane looked around the room only to see famous faces in the mix. She recognised most of the people in the room, and now she felt confident that her decision had been right.


    These people would help her achieve her goal.


    "Uhm, I hope that you all are doing well. Now, let''s not beat around the bush and speak what we want openly. Do we all agree that the current government is not up to par with the current standards?"


    Sean asked, and no one dared to speak up. They all looked worried, and some even dared to sneak a peak in Stella''s direction.


    Stella had been called as the government''s guard her whole life. It was an image that people did not easily forget; they were afraid she was a spy sent to keep an eye on them.


    But Yoko placed her hand in front of Stella to cover her and indicate that Stella was on her side.


    "Do you all need something? Stop staring at Stella like this. She is on our side and our trump card against the government."


    Amane was blunt about using Stella. And Stella did not protest when she was singled out. Stella looked satisfied to be used, which made the other people in the room nervous.


    They all knew about Stella and her loyalty. So, they did not want to risk being betrayed by her.


    "Miss Stella, what are your thoughts on this and our current government? How can we be sure you will not betray us when the time comes?"


    One of the investors stopped beating around the bush and asked outright. This was what Amane wanted, and she turned toward Stella. Now, it was up to Stella to speak up.

 Chapter 424 - 424: 425: : Why should we trust you? [pt2]

    Amane had done her job thus far. She set the stage for Stella to stand up and impress the world. The investors were looking at her with interest, and they were willing to hear her out as well.


    Now, it was up to Stella to say what she wanted and impress them all.


    Amane could already see that these people had agreed to her deal. They all wanted a new government leader, and they were willing to take any risks to achieve it. Stella was the best deal they had now, as well.


    So, they were going to help Stella no matter what happened. But whether they respected Stella or tried to manipulate her would depend on Stella herself.


    Amane had her agenda, and she had no intention of interfering with the result of this election at all. She only needed a public stage and a public speaker to weaken ''The Law.''


    "Stella, say what you want to. You need to show these people that they cannot walk all over you. Otherwise, you might regret all your decisions up until today."


    Amane reminded Stella before she pulled herself back. Stella had realised what was happening by now as well.


    She knew she needed to pull herself together and face the music to take the government office. She could not afford to let people walk all over it.


    ''I never got to speak up and say what I wanted until now. But now, it''s time for me to say what I want. I need these people to understand my situation and to back me up.''


    "I will not beat around the bush. I have served the government my whole life, and I must admit that this place is not what it once was. We can no longer serve people because we have no freedom."


    "I want to get the honour and justice back into our governing system. But more than that, I want to provide a ground for the summon people to speak up."


    Stella remembered why she had joined the government and not the divine guild. Charlie had even given Stella a choice to make, and this was what Stella had chosen.


    "We all understand. We shall stand behind you and become your strength."


    Stella looked at the investor who spoke these words. The investor had an easy-going smile on his face, but Stella could see the calculating and manipulative mind that hid behind that easy smile.


    And this investor was not the only one willing to take advantage of Stella. Everyone else was trying to impress her as well.


    "Looks like everyone agrees with this. The elections are in a month so we need a lot to prepare. We also need to select the leaders and heads of different departments who are unaffiliated with any of our companies and are neutral parties. As the head of the divine guild, I will audit any proposal you bring forth."


    "But the final decision shall depend on Miss Stella. We shall meet up again and discuss our options tomorrow."


    Sean dismissed the meeting for the day, and everyone waited for Stella to get up. They all wanted to catch her and talk with her privately.


    Amane noticed the varied interests of their investors. She had been expecting these people to approach Stella anyway, so she was unsurprised.


    "Looks like someone is popular with the people. Not that I am surprised to see this. Anyone heading into a seat of power is bound to attract their fair share of trouble."


    Amane teased Stella and tried to lighten the mood. It worked, and Stella pouted after hearing these words.


    "This is not fair. We decided this all together, so why am I the only one being snuck upon like this? Why don''t you try and deal with all these investors?"


    Stella asked as she awkwardly received all the looks she was getting. She tried to calm herself, but that was easier said than done. People looked at her like she was a specimen they could not wait to crack.


    "Well, good luck dealing with all this. Unfortunately, I need to head out now. I cannot leave the Tsurugi estate for long. New beasts are coming in today, and I need to stand by to help in the stable."


    This was an excuse, but who would question Yoko at such a time? Ideally, Yoko would like to be here and listen more to what would happen.


    But she felt confident in Sean and Stella''s capabilities. They would be able to take care of the elections and public influence.


    With this, Amane had kept her side of the bargain. Now, it was time to see what Kori was up to. The HIVE had been too quiet and calm for the past few days.


    Kori and Chen had yet to contact Amane. And while it might not seem like a big deal to many, it was a massive deal.


    Her partners were not as irresponsible as to leave everything up to chance and not contact Amane about what they were doing.


    ''I need to go and check up on them. I am sure that something happened with Kori, and she might need my help as well.''


    Kori was a goddess and one of the stronger ones at that. But she was also threatening to walk down a dangerous road. There was no telling what could happen.


    *Ring*


    But even before Amane could walk out and contact Kori, she received an unexpected call.


    Akabe Tsurugi was calling Yoko, and she felt terrible about it. There were only a few things Akabe could call Yoko for, especially if they were unrelated to Sakura. This call gave Amane a lousy feeling, and she instantly picked it up.


    "What happened? Is it an emergency? Did Sakura stop breathing? Did something happen to her?"


    There was no need for Amane to panic like this. But she ended up asking these questions in quick succession anyway. She should have given Akabe time to gather before he was overwhelmed by questions.


    "Yoko, calm down. Sakura is fine. I am not calling to tell you anything about Sakura. And I know that this is shocking, but you will understand what I mean in a minute. This call is because of your parents and what is going on with them."


    All the anxiety flew out of Amane''s body once she heard these words. She did not even care what happened to ''her parents,'' mainly because they were not her parents and some kind of dolls.


    There was a pungent stench of rot if your senses were strong enough to smell it.


    That was how Amane knew that these people had been dead and someone had brought them back to life. Amane could also guess that their benefactor, Chen, was the one to achieve this.


    This might seem like a brilliant technology, but it was a slow torture that went against the law of this universe. These people would have to pay a heavy price once they died.


    "I see. So, my parents are having complications? How bad is it? Do I need to head back? Are we going to have another funeral at our hands?"


    Amane asked casually. She did not care to put a lot of meaning behind her words, and Akabe realised this as well.


    He also knew how much stress Yoko was under now, which excused her behaviour in his book.


    "Well, we do not have a funeral at our hands right now, but we might have one soon if we do not stop Albus. I don''t know why, but he lost his mind and is now attacking everything. I asked all the staff to run away, but I don''t know what to do."


    Akabe confessed with a tired sigh. It sucked that he did not have any powers. It made him helpless in such situations. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, this is not good for us or for the situation. How long will you be able to hold him off for? I might require an hour or two to head back."


    Amane confessed as she looked around. No taxi was in sight, and her driver would take some time heading here. And this precious time was what they did not have now.


    "Sherina is helping us out, but she is also looking exhausted. We might be able to last half an hour at most, but no more than that. Look, hurry up as soon as you can."


    Akabe cut the phone off. Amane heard a loud yell in the distance, and her phone was the culprit. It was clear that the situation back home was not stable.


    So, Amane quickly called Helios, and she had a favour to ask him.


    Helios picked up the phone as soon as it rang. It looked almost like he had his phone in his hand the whole time.


    "Hello, what can I help you with? Wait! Yoko? Why are you calling me? You never call me?"


    That was true. This was the first time Yoko had called Helios. But he was the only one who could help her out.


    "Helios, let the griffin out into the open and instruct it to head toward me as soon as possible. You know how to location mark a place for a beast, right?"


    Amane asked Helios, and he went quiet. He had studied this technique, and their griffin was familiar with Yoko''s aura.


    "I understand. I will prepare right now. The griffin should reach you in the next ten minutes."


    This was a test of Helios''s power and control. He did not know why Yoko needed help, but he was willing to do his best.

 Chapter 425 - 425: 426: My final request [pt1]

    Eclipse grabbed the Griffin and immediately set off. He had locked in Yoko''s position on his phone, so flying around with that huge creature was easy.


    As he expected, it took him about 10 minutes to reach the lightly crowded area, and Eclipse quickly landed.


    "Yoko, I am here. Did you need my help with anything?"


    Eclipse asked with a curious expression. He wanted to know why Yoko had called for his assistance. But it became apparent quickly why she had asked for a Griffin and not taken a taxi back home.


    "Perfect timing, Eclipse. I need you to return our private car to the Chlorance estate. I shall be heading back with this child."


    Eclipse wanted to protest and head back together. There was more than enough room on the Griffin''s back. But he knew better than this and held back his comment.


    There must be a reason for Yoko to suggest this arrangement. And if there indeed was a reason for her behaviour, Eclipse did not want to question it.


    Yoko quickly grabbed the Griffin''s fur and stroked it affectionately. Then, she guided the Griffin, and they were flying off.


    Amane had asked Eclipse to head back alone because she was sure she could not control herself. Her current objective was to fly as fast as possible.


    And that came with risk when more than one person travelled on the back of the beast at a given time.


    Eclipse would need help keeping his balance. So, Amane had eliminated the risk of that happening altogether.


    The Griffin flew through the sky like a jet. Its wings did not flap as it covered massive distances to get back home. Amane knew the scenery around her was beautiful, but she did not have enough time to appreciate it.


    The Griffin quickly landed in the Chlorance estate and rubbed its head against Yoko''s hands to gain some affection.


    Yoko did not have time to waste, but she did indulge the Griffin in a few friendly pats. She was sure that the Griffin deserved this much, at least.


    "You were such a good boy, getting me here as fast as you did. I will prepare a lot of sweets and snacks for you to eat tomorrow. You can just wait for me to visit you, right?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane asked, and the Griffin nodded. The beasts were intelligent and could sometimes understand human language. This Griffin was also like that, which indicated how advanced and well-kept it was.


    Eclipse did a phenomenal job with these beasts, and Amane would have rewarded him if she knew what the kid wanted.


    ''But I do pay Eclipse to buy whatever he needs. Still, I will ask him if there is anything he wants later. For now, I should take care of the mess here.''


    Amane looked at the leading estate and everyone who ran out of it with a scared expression.


    There was an inhuman and rotting smell leaking out from the main house. It was easy to pinpoint where things had gone wrong and where people were struggling.


    The first place Amane headed toward was the guest wing. And her senses proved Yoko right when she saw the walls and the floor being drenched in that revolting scent.


    "What is going on here? I leave this house for a single day, and you all somehow manage to mess things up? How am I going to ever retire at this rate?"


    Amane asked as she walked into the wall.


    The first thing Amane noticed was the dazed eyes Albus had. Her *father* did not look like a human at that moment.


    Glowing yellow eyes and a loopy grin indicated that the man was intoxicated and out of his mind. Sherina seemed to have the same problem, but her control over herself was stronger than her husband''s.


    "Yoko, thank God you are finally here. We have a problem and need help figuring out where to start. Could you help us out here?


    Akabe stepped out before anyone could do so. He had not gone to his daughter''s side today because of this mess. It caused his mood to sour, and his eyes told his story.


    "Hmm, you want me to help you? But what do I even help you with? We can''t do anything for Albus except for killing him. But are you sure you want to do that? The blood will be on your hand."


    Amane reminded Akabe before he made his final decision. Akabe bit his lip in agitation, but he knew the result already.


    His brother was already dead, and this abomination needed to die as well. Akabe was willing to do anything to see his brother get well-deserved rest.


    "We might have our differences, but we are still family at the end of the day. Yoko, I want my brother to not suffer like this. Please, end his life for me."


    Akabe begged, but Sherina heard these words and immediately threw herself between her husband and his executor.


    "You cannot do that! Albus has not lost his mind; he is just sick. He will return to his regular self after getting his medicine. I don''t know what Chen is doing, but he will-"


    "I don''t think Chen can help you this time. There is a big fundamental problem with your situation: the lack of sustainability of these drugs."


    "The duration of action will get shorter every time you take the drug. And you might not notice it for now, btu the drug will stop working soon. What are you going to do then? Force Chen to develop a new drug?"


    Amane asked her mother. And for the first time, Sherina did not have an answer for her. She had exhausted herself physically and mentally while trying to keep herself sane.


    Albus showed that he had no problem letting his violent nature take over. He let out a joyful laugh before he attacked Sheina.


    "Hehe he, let''s go to heaven together, Sherina. I love you."


    Albus''s sharp claws dug into Sherina''s arm, and she flinched. The pain caused Sherian even to be able to see straight now. But she was still willing to bear the pain.


    The head maid was the one who separated Albus from Sherina and threw the man back.


    "Are you alright, miss? I shall hold your husband back, so you should run away."


    The head maid sounded confident, but she was a little hesitant to do her job. She was not sure if she would be able to hold a crazy person like Albus back.


    But she did not need to do that when Amane was there.


    "It is of no use, head maid. My father is dead, and his obsession is what keeps him alive. We cannot drive Mother out of the situation, or Father would lose it even more. Besides, mother will soon be in a similar condition to father."


    Amane admitted, and the head maid flinched. Sherina opened her mouth to protest before she closed it again. She did not know what to say about her situation except that it sucked.


    She did not want to admit it, but Yoko was right. Her condition was deteriorating by the second, and she would lose her consciousness soon.


    ''But I do not want to die. I might have been revived as a pair with my husband, but that does not mean anything. This is my precious second life, and I want to live it.''


    Sherina was making plans in her mind when she felt her hand slip and attack the headmaid. She did not even mean to do it, but the moment''s rush made her feel invincible.


    The head maid looked startled, but she managed to dodge the assault and turn toward Sherina at the same time.


    "Miss, what do you think you are doing? Grab a hold of yourself if you want to survive."


    The head maid cautioned Sherina, but her blood was singing for revenge and to grab the head maid for her words. Sherina could feel the need to devour and conquer.


    ''Is this what it feels like to lose your mind? The feeling is overwhelming. And I know I should protest it, but I cannot be myself to say anything against it. This feels just too good.''


    Sherina could feel the goosebumps travelling down her spine. She knew that she would not last long. She also understood why Yoko had sounded confident that there was no coming back from this.


    The rush felt too much and too fast. There was no way to forget this feeling.


    "Sherina, my beloved. Come, join me in my realm. There, we are invincible, and we shall live forever. The light shall take us away and birth us anew.''


    These were all nonsensical words, but Sherina could feel them manifest in front of her eyes. She was about to agree with her husband when the last strike of clarity hit her.


    ''What am I doing? I am just proving Yoko right. That is right. I need to take care of myself right now so I do not have to face such a situation again.''


    "Yoko, kill us both. You said that there was no going back now, right? Then, kill us both. Hurry up and do it."


    Sherina yelled in her moment of clearness. She knew that the only way to purify herself was to die now. And she was ready to give her life for this cause.


    Her husband did not even understand what was happening, but Sherina had made up her mind. Yoko only needed to follow through, and the pair would be free again.

 Chapter 426 - 426: 427: My final request [pt2]

    "Yoko, what are you going to-?"


    Akabe did not even need to ask this question fully before Sherina''s head separated from her body and fell far away. It instantly caught on fire, and Albus tried to avenge her.


    The same fate fell to his body, and there was not even time for the pair to scream for help. They were both dead as soon as Yoko had gotten her hands on them.


    "They finally quietened down. Head maid, we need to have a thorough cleaning of this place. Any residual left because of the fire or the ashes must be cleaned. They can become toxic over time."


    Amane ordered the head maid to follow her orders without any delay.


    Akabe had seen Yoko being cold and ruthless before. But he had not expected her to show such behavior regarding her parents. Did Yoko not have feelings for her parents?


    "Yoko, are you alright? It must not have been easy to lose your parents a second time. Even I felt guilty and uneasy when I looked at my brother, so you must feel terrible now."


    Akabe confessed, whistle looking up. He wanted Yoko to realize that he understood her condition and even sympathized with her.


    But one look at Yoko''s face was enough to make him take his words back. Yoko did not look sad at all. She looked just as calm as she always did. He could not even spot a single tear in her eyes.


    "Don''t be sad for me. I knew that my parents were dead the second they stepped into the Tsurugi estate and met me. There was a strong stench of death on them. Even heavy perfumes could not hide their rotting smell."


    Amane confessed, and Akabe decided not to question her words. He had not smelled anything on the pair, but Yoko was different. Yoko could sense things even Akabe could not sense.


    Not to mention, her abilities were beyond what he had seen before.


    "I see. No wonder you never got close to the pair, even when you longed for them to return your past. We can only hope that your parents find peace in the afterlife. But I am sure that they would be comfortable in heaven."


    Akabe reassured Yoko, but she only frowned.


    "There is no peace for the sinners after death. If you try to cheat death like this, then your soul perishes after your death as well. Sherina Tsurugi and Albus Tsurugi must have ceased to exist by now."


    Akabe wanted to ask how Yoko knew about all this and why she sounded so confident. But he was also afraid to know the answer to this question. Sometimes, it was better to keep his mouth shut.


    "I should distance myself from this mess for now. I don''t think I can take any more drama than this. I should head out and meet Sakura today. I am worried for her."


    Akabe only realized he was speaking aloud when it was too late. But he was sure that Yoko would not mind his mindless rambling.


    But Yoko turned to look at Akabe once he finished speaking, and he had a bad feeling about her next few words.


    "We have an even bigger problem for now. What should we do with this situation now? Your brother and my father died again. But we cannot use a body this time for the ceremony."


    "And should we even be holding a ceremony? Technically, these two were already dead, and we already had a full ceremony for them. Besides, the timing of this death is too close to the last ceremony."


    Akabe had not even thought about all this until now. But the reality of his situation finally hit him.


    ''Oh shit! I did not even realize what a political disaster this was! What are we going to do now?''


    Their every action affected their business. Akabe had been in this business industry long enough to know that people and investors were sensitive to one''s public image. And having all these people die in quick succession would not end well for their case.


    "We need to hide what happened here at all costs. I will decide to hide what happened with my brother. Yoko, we should hold the ceremony a few months later. That way, the public would have time to calm down by then."


    Akabe proposed, and Amane had no intention of getting into this mess. It was better for her if someone else was willing to deal with it.


    "Do what you want to in this situation. I will leave it up to you since I do not have time to deal with all this. I need to head out for a few days."


    "Uncle Akabe, I never thought I would say this to you, but I need your favor. I need you to head the family until I come back. Eclipse would help you, so train him as the family successor."


    These were not mere words but orders Amane gave to Akabe Tsurugi. He looked annoyed at first, but then he realized what Yoko meant by these words.


    "Wait! Do you want me to train Eclipse as the family successor? But will it happen to Sakura, then? Don''t we need to save this position for her? You made it clear that you wanted Sakura to take over."


    Akabe asked with a pained voice. He had realized why Yoko had said what she did, but that did not mean he had to agree.


    "As much as I would like to leave it all to Sakura, she might take some time to wake up. We cannot risk things going south with the family. However, you can replace yourself with Sakura once she wakes up. She and Eclipse can share authority if that happens."


    It might take months or even years, but Sakura would surely wake up. Amane believed this, and this confidence shined in her eyes.


    Akabe could not even say anything to her when Yoko was this confident in Sakura''s abilities to recover. He could only clench his fist and pretend he was also on her side.


    "I understand. I will help you out as much as I can. But could you try to come back soon? You will worry everyone if you disappear out of the blue like this."


    Akabe confessed, and Amane was sure that he had accepted his situation. He and Elder Hao were good allies to have.


    And that was why Amane decided to give them another chance. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, uncle, what do you think about the government? Would you like to work with the government and secure a high position? I can help you with it."


    Amane asked this question randomly. But the interest in Akabe''s eyes let her know he was interested.


    No matter how much her uncle changed or reflected on his actions, he would always return to being the same person. He was greedy by nature, and that would not go away.


    "What do you mean by these words? Yoko, is something going on with the government as well? Should I be worried about it?"


    Akabe asked with a hesitant expression on his face. But his mind was already busy calculating what Yoko could mean.


    "Worried? Maybe you should be. After all, a new government would be taking office soon, and there would be a lot of changes in how things are run. You might want to prepare yourself as well."


    Yoko sounded confident, but Akabe was curious if he wanted to put any trust in her confidence or not. Yoko could be weird when she wanted to be.


    The current government was too stable and beloved to be taken out by small fries.


    "You¡­what are you planning now, Yoko? Or wait! Don''t tell me what you are planning on doing. I don''t think I have enough power to handle whatever you tell me. I will trust your words and give your government a chance if you give me some nice words."


    Akabe was half-joking and half-serious as well. He knew that Yoko had already decided to back the new government, and there would be no stopping her.


    So Akabe also threw in his towel and decided to go with the flow.


    "That''s a wise decision. I will ask Sean to contact you; he can tell you all the details you want. I should head back now, or I will be late for my next appointment."


    Amane looked at the time and knew she needed to head back. Chen must be worried about her and waiting for her to come back.


    The last message Amane had received from Chen informed her that their plan was going steady. That had been a whole day before.


    Amane was getting worried for Chen and Kori as well.


    This time, the meeting place was not ''The HIVE'' but a fancy restaurant in the city''s heart. Amane felt the presence of eyes looking at her as soon as she entered the building. She knew the paparazzi were around and trying to get a good shot of her.


    They wanted to catch her in a scandal and make an article out of it. They wanted her to head into the private section so that they could write gossip about her.


    But they were unlucky because Amane would meet Kori in the public setting. Kori''s ''friend'' she had recently recruited would also be there to meet them. And as the saying goes, three was a crown.


    The paparazzi would lose interest soon and stop following the trio. And only then will the real talk begin.


    But first, Amane needed to find their table. She needed to remember who booked the reservation and what name they gave.

 Chapter 427 - 427: 248: Unlikely to help [pt1]

    "Excuse me, Miss. Can you tell me the name of your reservation? I will show you to your table."


    The counter lady quickly arrived and escorted Amane inside. This low-profile place was supposed to take their client''s safety and privacy seriously. But Amane had already spotted at least three reporters sitting in the mix.


    And there was no way the counter lady was unaware of these reporters. She was subtly positioning herself in a way that exposed her to these reporters.


    In other words, she was part of this shit show and deliberately made Amane speak out loud.


    ''Places like these are not immune to bribery either. I will have to ask Kori to book a better place for next time.''


    Amane sighed before she gave the counter lady an answer to her question.


    "My table should be booked under Chen''s name. It''s supposed to be a table for three."


    The counter lady''s expression changed when she heard Chen''s name. Her eyes sharpened, and her body language changed.


    Instead of being open and welcoming, the counter lady looked severe and unapproachable. She looked around and took a quick and calculative look at the reporters.


    "I understand, Miss. Kindly hear toward the back and send your server to meet me. There is something important I need to inform him about."


    The counter lady suddenly started blocking the paparazzi''s looks and their line of sight. There seemed to be hope for this place after all.


    "Alright. I shall do as you have instructed. Also, you might want to take care of Table 6. I am not sure how long that gentleman could hold himself back."


    Amane warned the counter lady, and Table 6 started a fight a minute later. The counter lady looked impressed by Amane''s insight, but she had work to do.


    Now that Amane knew her table and sitting arrangements, she quickly entered the separate section. This was the most private location in the whole building.


    The room was dark, and the blinds had been pulled up when Amane entered. It looked like a dungeon and gave Amane the creeps.


    But she forced her feelings down and quietly sat down. Her eyes adjusted quickly, and she noticed she was not the first to arrive.


    The lady looked familiar, and Amane had difficulty locating where she knew her. But the unknown lady seemed to have recognised Amane, and her eyes were full of hostility.


    That was how Amane knew this would not be a peaceful meeting for her.


    "Are you Kori''s guest? My name is Yoko Tsurugi, and it''s nice to meet you. Do you mind if I sit here with you and wait for Kori?"


    Amane tried to be as polite as she could. She wanted to make a good impression on this female. But all she got for her effort was a side-eye and a silent look.


    The lack of acknowledgement irked Amane a little bit. But she tried not to let it get to her.


    At first, the female did not say anything. She seemed content to be in her little bubble and enjoy her life.


    There was a small dish of fried tofu in front of her that she seemed to enjoy. However, the unknown female must have also felt pressured because she addressed Yoko first.


    "You! How are you now? Look, what happened back then was not my fault. Even if you died and were reborn, I took no part. So, can you forgive me and not curse me, Amane? I do not want any beef with another goddess."


    The unknown female addressed Amane, and she sounded sincere. She also seemed to know who Amane was, and she stated confidently.


    Amane felt that this goddess had seen through her authentic self and recognised her soul. But how was that possible? No one should be able to identify a reincarnated person until they are explicitly told.


    ''This had implications I don''t want to think of. But this also confirms a critical fact: my soul did not merge completely with Yoko Tsurugi''s. Looks like this body will not be able to house my soul for long.''


    It was a shame that Amane would have to give up everything she worked so hard for. But she felt relieved at the same time.


    Since her death was confirmed, Amane could give her all toward her goals. She no longer had to be worried about trying to save her life.


    "Teressa, what are you telling Amane? Her body and soul are perfectly fine; whatever damage can be ignored. Now, please sit so we can start our discussion."


    The door opened, and Kori walked into the room. She looked annoyed to hear Teressa''s words, but she did not scold her too much.


    Kori seemed to have realised the gravity of the situation but did not reach out to assure Amane of her life. There was no guarantee that they would survive long enough to see Amane self-destruct.


    "Why are you late? You were the one who called for this meeting, and now you are running late? Is this some kind of joke? And you should have warned me about Amane. Do you know how surprised I was when I saw her? I thought my heart stopped beating for a minute."


    The other female complained while looking at Kori. She sounded pissed but relieved at the same time. Amane felt odd to have someone unknown care for her like this.


    "Excuse me! I know you are in a debate, but can I ask you who you are? I feel as if I know you, but I cannot remember your name or your identity now."


    Even the name sounded unfamiliar to Amane. But she still had a feeling she knew this female.


    Teressa sighed knowingly while Kori looked a little put out.


    "I had a feeling you would not recognise me like this. You helped me out when I was just a tiny wisp of light and had not gained recognition yet. So, I guess it is safe to say you do not realise who I am."


    Amane still did not remember correctly, so Kori decided to take mercy on her and remind her.


    "Do you remember the tiny wisp we saved before we parted ways? The wisp you said had a lot of potential and divine energy to ascend under the influence of ''The Law?'' She is that wisp who attained enlightenment and became a goddess."


    Amane remembered the whole situation now. She could recall saving a tiny wisp and setting it free. But it had been a long time ago.


    The tiny wisp had been pitiful, but it had a lot of power. It reminded Amane of a small kid, so she ended up helping it out. Who knew it would make such a significant change in her life?


    "So you are that tiny wisp? You survived, and you ascended as well. You always had the potential for something great. I am happy to see that you made it."


    Amane reminded the human wisp, and the female pouted. She had a cute smile on her face, which quickly faded away.


    "I want to say that I feel the same but worry when I look at you. How are you even alive at this point? Your soul is constantly fighting to maintain its grip on your body. You are lucky that you survived this long."


    Teressa spoke casually, but worry clouded her tone at the same time. She felt sorry for Amane and wanted to help her out.


    But she had no idea what she could do to help Amane.


    "Enough of this topic. Teressa, you do not need to worry about Amane like this. I realised what would happen long ago, so I also have countermeasures. For now, we should focus on a more important part - recruiting more people toward our cause."


    "I have a list of gods who can help us and will help us in this fight. We must convince them to take our side in the upcoming conflict." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was easier said than done. No god wanted to go against ''The Law'' and get themselves into trouble. Kori would have a hard time convincing people to take her side.


    But that did not scare her. If anything, she looked excited to take up the challenge. She placed the last on the table, and it had a few names.


    The name that caught Amane''s attention first was right in the middle. It was the last person Amane expected to take their side.


    "Kori, are you sure you want to try recruiting them all? Krata will never agree to take our side. After all, he is-"


    "I know what he is and what he can do to us. But we need to take this chance. He is a brother before he is a guardian of ''The Law.'' I am sure that we can manipulate him into helping us out."


    Kori sounded confident. This was something Amane did not feel. Especially once she looked at the list in front of her.


    "On that note, Amane, I need you to care for Krata while we convince everyone else. You will have a smoother time talking with Krata because of your relationship, right?"


    "Hey, we do not have any relationship. We might be born with the same energy but never interacted much. I doubt that Krata will agree to help us out."


    Amane confessed and tried to take Kori back out. But Kori was determined to see thongs through.


    "We won''t know what will happen until we try things out. So, Amane, please take this chance and ask for help."

 Chapter 428 - 428: 429: Unlikely to help [pt2]

    "It was so easy for Kori to ask me this favour. Has she thought about the position this puts me in now? I can''t just walk up to Krata and ask him for help. He will not listen to me in the first place, even when I am older."


    Amane sighed, but she knew there was not much she could do.


    She understood Kori''s reason for putting Krata on the list of people they must get on their side, especially when you looked at the chessboard that would be prepared due to this fight.


    The Law was a power which had a lot of influence. And it would only lose if it had a retained to house that power and to grow.


    The current retained was Krata, and he was also someone who had been close to Amane when she had been a goddess.


    But she had not seen or heard from Krata once she had lost her goddess powers and status. She had been abandoned in the human world without reaching him.


    "It''s unfortunate, but I can''t do this. I will tell Kori tomorrow and take up another assignment."


    That was Amane''s plan. But her unconscious mind had other plans for her. And these plans, Amane was not even sure she had in her mind.


    The familiar name and familiar faces caused Amane to get triggered and remember her past¡ªthe past that she had done her best to forget.


    It all came back to her in that moment.


    .......


    It was a beautiful place. The moon was high in the sky, and its reflection rippled in the water below.


    A soft hand reached out to touch the water''s surface and distort the moon''s image before a body submerged in water. The body sank deeper into the depths and closed its eyes.


    That should be the end of one''s life. But since the one drowning was a god with infinite life, all they could do was suffer in that moment. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As more time passed, the suffering eased, and breathing underwater became possible. The child sighed as his body adapted to his new environment. He knew that there was no point in attempting to drown anymore.


    So, he pushed his body until he reached the water''s surface and gasped. He had survived yet another attempt to end his life.


    "Why won''t his life end? I cannot do anything worthwhile, and my powers are also useless. No one will agree to kill me because of the karmic retribution they will have to face. So, what should I do now?"


    The child asked while looking down at his hands. Those hands had turned black due to the poison the child had taken before.


    He had tried everything to end his life, and somehow, nothing had worked as he intended it to.


    "If you want to kill yourself, then these childish tricks will not work. You would need something much more potent than this. I can end your life if you want me to."


    The child felt his heart freeze, and he looked behind with a startled expression. His eyes fell on shiny, long black hair framing a beautiful face.


    "Amane, you startled me. You should have warned me if you would sneak up on me like this. I thought I was about to die."


    The child complained as he pulled his body out of the water. He was happy to see Amane but disappointed at his attempt simultaneously.


    "Hmm, I could tell you were trying your hardest back then. Unfortunately, our bodies cannot die and will forever continue to live our fate. But that''s enough of the depressing talks. For now, come inside. The others are starting to arrive."


    Amane warned the child before she walked inside the traditional house behind her. The child followed her as well, but he walked slower and without grace.


    Gods were given an age ever since their birth. They could not grow, and they could not change their power level. The only thing they could do was to increase their proficiency in their skills.


    That was what everyone but Amane believed. She had repeatedly told the kid that he would gain power slowly. But the kid knew it in his heart - that would never happen.


    "Krata, Amane, you are both here? Did The Law call for you as well? It has been bugging me for this visit for so long. I thought I would go crazy with irritation."


    The pair turned around, and Krata''s face lit up with a smile once he noticed the new addition.


    "Rabelais, you are here to visit us? No, I guess you are here for official work. But still, it is nice to see you again. How are you feeling? Does your body feel alright? Are you in pain?"


    The kid asked in quick succession while looking at Rabelais. The dragon queen looked awkward to have so much attention on her.


    She looked up to see what Amane would do, but the other goddess did nothing. She did not even pay attention to her beyond what was necessary.


    "I am doing amazing, kid. I don''t know what ''The Law'' wants from me, but I am here to listen to it nonetheless. And speaking of that, Amane, don''t you need to have an audience with The Law now? I can feel the pressure in the air."


    Amane could feel the nudge in the air as well. The Law was forcing Amane to hurry up and head toward him. She did not want to meet The Law but could not deny it. Their relationship was complicated, and not one Amane would wish on anyone.


    Despite her misgivings, she decided to head out and meet The Law.


    "I guess I should take care of this mess first. As much as I want to spend time with you both, The Law would cause us many problems if I don''t deal with it first."


    Amane sighed and walked toward the most secure place in the whole palace - the inner gardens.


    The door was not locked, but it could not be pushed open by most people. Only those permitted by ''The Law'' could enter this place and enjoy its benefits.


    Luckily, Amane was one of them, and she pushed the heavy doors open.


    Many people wondered what the inner gardens looked like and were envious of anyone who got permission to head toward them.


    And at first, anyone who entered the inner gardens would praise it for its beauty. Various flowers and fruits grew in the inner garden, giving it a colourful look.


    But beneath it all lay the rotting core of the god''s world. The small but cruel child sitting in the middle of the garden looked up sharply and met Amane''s eyes with inhuman ones.


    Today, The Law has decided to take the form of a human child. Tomorrow, it would be something different. There needed to be a way to tell what form The Law would take next.


    [Amane, you are finally here. Have you given thought to what I asked of you? Are you ready to take up your duty as my guardian and vessel? This is the second time I had to ask you this.]


    The law did not speak, but it echoed inside Amane''s mind. Amane needed to answer The Law but could not bring her words out.


    She wanted to deny what The Law was saying; she did not want to be a vessel. She had a lot of her life left.


    But if The Law had decided to make her the vessel, then nothing could change it.


    ''There is no point in fighting a losing battle. I should accept my fate and surrender now.''


    That was the only option Amane had in her given situation, but she did not want to give up. She felt a miracle would happen if she could stall out for a little longer.


    [Very well. I understand what your silence means. But you will have to pay a price for your rebellion. The one to pay this price will not be you but someone close to you. Only then will you understand your foolishness.]


    That sounded like a promise, and Amane felt her heart stop beating for a minute. She did not know what to think.


    [You should go now. I will meet you during the gathering.]


    Amane''s cue was to run out of the inner garden and gather her thoughts. She knew that her indecisiveness was dangerous and it could cost her a lot. But Amane needed more time to think.


    Being a vessel was akin to having your freedom sucked out of you. And Amane was not sold on this idea.


    Many other gods would kill for this opportunity, but they were not Amane.


    "Amane, are you alright? You look pale, and you are sweating a lot. Did The Law tell you something horrible? Is someone going to die? Or, is it another disaster that is approaching?"


    Krata asked once he noticed Amane. She had no idea where the kid had been until now, but he must be close by to arrive so soon.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I felt a little under the weather, so I want to rest now. I will see you during today''s meeting."


    Even Krata knew that this was bullshit. Gods did not get sick. Their bodies were designed never to stop functioning, and their divine energy ensured the functioning was always smooth.


    "Amane looked tired. But she always looks like this when she comes out of the central garden. I wonder what happens in there. I want to check that place out, but I don''t want to make anyone angry,"

 Chapter 429 - 429: 430: The big sentence [pt1]

    Krata looked interested in the inner garden. He had been forbidden to enter this place, and his curiosity was piqued. He wanted to know what was held in there.


    But he was too afraid to enter the place at the same time. His life was precious, and he wanted to maintain it.


    ''Maybe a small peak will not hurt? After all, Amane always enters that place, and nothing happened to her.''


    Krata took in a deep breath and headed toward the central garden. He was about to peek in when he felt someone touching his shoulder. He tensed up and looked behind, only to see Rabelais standing behind her.


    The dragon queen looked unamused and pulled Krata back before he could touch the gate to the central garden.


    "Are you an idiot? Do you want to be cursed by ''The Law'' by entering its sacred domain without an invite? Do you have no regard for your life? You could have died just now, and your divine status would not have mattered."


    Rabelais sounded angry, and Krata quickly took a few steps back. He looked at the door in front of him with a horrified expression.


    He had not expected to face a death situation because of his curiosity. And it scared him to know how close to death he had gotten.


    "I¡­ this is not what I intended to do. I was just curious and¡­ I never get to sit in meetings, either. I just wanted to know what was behind this door."


    Krata looked uncomfortable to have Rabelais''s attention on him. It pricked his consciousness, and he flinched at the same time.


    Rabelais also looked uncomfortable and felt sorry for snapping at a kid like she did. But she needed to set some ground rules for Krata before he ended up causing himself trouble.


    "Now that you know, be more careful. No one can save you if you get in trouble with ''The Law.'' Even Amane will be caught in this trouble."


    Rabelais informed Krata before she walked away. Krata continued to look at the door with a yearning expression.


    But ultimately, he decided to walk away. There was no use crying over spilt milk, and Krata wanted to save his feelings from getting hurt further.


    Amane noticed this all from her hidden place and decided to do something about it. She wanted to help Krata get his place back and his powers.


    He had not been born powerless, but his mentality was weak. He needed a position of power if he was going to show his full potential.


    ''I should suggest Krata to be the vessel instead of me. The Law might bitch, but I am sure it will understand why I am suggesting this. Krata is much more suited to be a vessel than I am.''


    A vessel had a lot of limitations, making Amane not the best vessel out there.


    The first thing a vessel could not have been free will. They had no power to make decisions of any kind, and that did not suit Amane. She had too much personality and free will to become a subordinate.


    On the other hand, Krata had been born into that role. The only things he needed were authority and power. But that would come with the position.


    ''I should talk with Krata before I inform The Law of my decision. It might be angry at first, but I am sure it would understand the rationality behind my decision.''


    That was what Amane believed, and she stepped out of the shadow she had been hiding behind.


    "Krata, do you have some time? I want to talk to you about something important."


    Amane did not beat around the bush and ended up asking outright. Krata looked startled and did not respond to her at first. But then he realised that Amane was talking to him.


    "You want to talk to¡­me? About something important? But why me?"


    Krata was surprised but chose to express it in suspicion rather than wonder. It made him that much more pitiful in Amane''s eyes, but she quickly got rid of her thoughts.


    This person was going to be the new ruler of all divine people. So, Amane needed to change her mindset regarding this person.


    "Krata, you are my little brother, so I know you can be great. What you need is the opportunity to present yourself once. And I am here to give you that chance. The Law had demanded a vessel, and I am thinking of nominating you as a successor. Do you want to be the vessel?"


    Amane asked outright, and Krata''s eyes widened.


    Being a vessel was the highest and most honorary position a god could ask for. It instantly made them a monarch no one could go against.


    "Are you sure you want to nominate me as a vessel? There are so many better choices out there other than me. I am sure someone like yourself would be better¡­"


    Krata trailed off mid-sentence. He finally realised how ridiculous asking Amane to be the vessel was, especially with her temper and her tendency to be a free soul.


    "You want me to be the vessel? That is a good joke for you to make. But I would rather not be the vessel. I am too independent ever to do a good job of it. And I don''t think I could take the restrictions well."


    Amane admitted, and understanding flashed across Krata''s eyes. He could see Amane as a vessel, but she would be rebellious.


    There was no way Amane would work out as a vessel, and the image of it happening made Krata flinch.


    "You do have a point. I don''t think I can see you enforcing ''The Law'' in your current state. And as for your question, I want to agree. If you give me a chance, I promise to be a good vessel for ''The Law.'' Krata promised, and he felt his hopes rising once more.


    If he did a good job, he would be recognised by everyone. Krata would finally have the respect he deserved.


    ''And I will not be a burden on Amane either. This is what I wanted my whole life.''


    Krata was happy to think of the future. He was confident that the situation would go as Amane had planned.


    "I am happy to see that you are not against this arrangement. In that case, I will head out and tell ''The Law'' of my decision. You can wait to be called and handle the responsibility."


    Amane walked away with a happy expression on her face.


    Finally, her biggest problem had been solved and without much problem. Now, she could relax and focus on what she wanted to do.


    Krata smacked his cheeks as soon as Amane left. He wanted to try and wake up from this situation. He did not wish the earlier conversation to be a dream.


    But the more he tried, the more his cheeks stung. It reassured him that this was not a dream but his reality.


    He was going to be ''the'' vessel. He would become the most powerful person on this planet, and it would be instant. No one would be able to look down on him anymore.


    ''Finally. I will get all the respect I deserve, and no one will look down upon me. I will also stop being a strain on Yoko. This is the best outcome I can ask for.''


    Krata felt happy to have a use finally. But he felt afraid at the same time. He did not know why, but he was feeling restless. It felt as if something terrible would happen to him.


    ''Calm down. There is no need to feel like this. I am sure this is all because I tend to think negatively. If I think positively, everything should go alright.''


    Krata calmed himself down and quickly started preparing. He felt someone looking at him, but he ignored it.


    Being a vessel was a big duty, and Krata needed to prepare for it.


    On the other hand, Amane needed to make some preparations as well. There was no way ''The Law'' would give in to her request and appoint Krata as a vessel. It would want to test Krata.


    So, Amane needed to prepare a bargain that ''The Law'' would not be able to refuse. She also needed to ask publicly because it would pressure ''The Law'' into accepting the proposal. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But there was no time for Amane to think of much because the first meeting had been called already. The bell rang, signalling all appropriate gods to gather in front of the inner garden.


    Amane hurried toward the garden and noticed Rabelais standing before the door. But unlike Amane, Rabelais had a betrayed and angry expression. She must have been told what this meeting was about in advance.


    [You all are gathered here today to hear my decision. From today onwards, Rabelais will no longer be a and her status as one shall be stripped away. Furthermore, she shall be sealed beneath the earth, and her spirit shall be cast away into the rift.]


    [Furthermore, anyone who tries to help her shall be given the same punishment irrespective of their position. This is my final decision on this topic, and it shall not change.]


    No one spoke anything. They were not only afraid to speak up but also to look at Rabelais. They did not know her crime, but getting such a severe sentence must be significant.


    But Rabelais did not look angry or disappointed. She only looked resigned and accepted her sentence.

 Chapter 430 - 430: 431: The big sentence [pt2]

    "How is that possible? What will happen to her now?"


    "Why Rabelais? What did she do to deserve this fate? I need to know so I do not repeat this in the future."


    The other gods broke out into whispers while looking at Rabelais. They wanted to avoid ending up in her position in the future. They all wanted stable futures for themselves.


    [Rabelais, if you have any complaints, then say now. After this point, you will no longer say anything about my decision.]


    The law was crisp, and it left no room for misunderstanding. It was putting Rabelais at trial, and Rabelais had a calm look on her face.


    "I do have a lot to say about my position. But first, I would like to challenge the position of your vessel. There is no way I am dying right here and now. If you will not let me live as myself, I will survive as your vessel."


    Rabelais sounded confident. She wanted to go for the highest honour.


    Everyone looked startled to hear Rabelais''s words. They all looked shocked beyond measure and even shook their head at her stubbornness. But no one tried to stop her from trying this foolish thing.


    Even The Law looked interested in what Rabelais had to say.


    [You wish to take the position as my vessel? Then prove yourself. Amane, step forward. You have the current strongest claim as my vessel candidate. You will need to fight Rabelais to retain that claim. Are you ready?]


    Amane felt a little annoyed to be dragged into this mess. She wanted to be someone other than the vessel candidate in the first place. But she knew that backing down was not an option for her.


    Especially not in front of The Law and other candidates. She had to stay strong and maintain her dignity.


    "Of course. I shall take up this challenge and not let you down. However, I need you to listen to my request once I win this fight."


    Amane requested this in front of everyone. This way, The Law would be forced to keep its word.


    She could see The Law calculating the profits and losses of this transaction. But it agreed in the end, not thinking much of what Amane wanted from it.


    [Very well, then. I shall do the same to you since you decided to extend your loyalty to me. I shall listen to you if you bring me good results.]


    The Law agreed with Amane. With this, the match was official. It would take place tomorrow, and everyone looked excited to see it happen.


    Everyone was interested in becoming the vessel, but no one dared to come forward and claim the role like this. Rabelais had tried to pull off a daring move, but she had also done so because her life was on the line.


    Once the meeting came to an end, people began to filter out. The only ones left in the room were Amane and Rabelais. They both looked at each other with heavy eyes before walking away.


    ...


    "Amane, I heard what happened. What were you thinking going against Rabelais? Why would you pick a fight with her?"


    Krata looked worried and scared when he looked at Amane. He had a feeling that this fight had happened because of him. And he was afraid to do anything about it anymore.


    "I did not pick a fight with Rabelais. The Law ordered us to fight, and I do not intend to back away. It is up to Rabelais to impress The Law if she wants to live."


    Amane reminded Krata, and he bit his lip. There was a solid chance that this would be the last day for the dragon queen to live.


    "Can''t we beg The Law to tell us why he wants to do such a thing? There is no need to go after Rabelais like this. There is also no need to torture you like this. It is all wrong¡­"


    Krata yelled, but Amane quickly shut his mouth. She understood Krata''s frustration, but it was not something he should advertise to the public.


    Especially not in a place where anyone could hear him yelling.


    "What''s happened had happened. I''m sorry, but we cannot do anything about it."


    Amane reminded Krata, and he fell quiet. His expression still looked ready to burst, and he was seen by Rabelais, who turned the corner. She had heard almost everything that had been said until that point. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let it go, kid. Amane had no part to plan in all this. Refusing The Law over something this minor is suicide. I would have done the same had I been in Amane''s position. The Law has it out for me, and I must accept it."


    Rabelais reminded Krata before she ruffled his hair. Krata looked like a 12-year-old anyway, so the scene looked adorable.


    Amane felt a little distant from the pair at such a moment.


    She was the closest thing Krata had to a biological sister, but he was closer to the other gods. He felt too distant from Amane and vice-versa.


    "B-But this is not fair. Amane, can you lose your fight tomorrow? If you do, Rabelais will live as a vessel."


    "I cannot do that," "she cannot do that."


    The two answers echoed together, and the pair looked at each other. Finally, Rabelais expanded on her answer a little bit more.


    "As I said, this is a deathmatch. And The Law would likely make an example out of the one who loses here. Amane will die if she loses to me, and I will die if I lose to her. We both will die if it ends in a tie."


    "There is no way out other than impressing The Law with our powers. This exhibition of our powers is more than a dual for survival."


    Rabelais informed Krata, and Amane agreed with her. But she also knew that this was the start of a long journey. The law had started from Rabelais, but it would force Amane more and more as time passed.


    "There is no need for you to be worried, Krata. I am a powerful and experienced fighter. I will make sure to impress The Law with my experience. Amane might be the best fighter among gods, but I am nothing to scoff at either."


    Rabelais bragged before ruffing Krata''s hair one last time and walking away. Krata looked at the retreating with a longing look on his face.


    "Krata, if you must choose between us, which one will you choose? In case things do not go as planned tomorrow and one of us must be killed, which one would you prefer it to be?"


    Amane asked, and Krata bit his lip. He could not decide whom he wanted to survive more. And that was enough answer for Amane to guess that it was likely not her, but Krata was too polite not to say it.


    "I understand. Let''s hope that things do not end up being like how we are fearing."


    Amane assured, and Krata had no answer for her words.


    The morning came faster than anyone anticipated. No one will be looking forward to this fight since they are afraid that they could be next in line to be killed.


    They knew Rabelais''s power but had also heard about Amane''s power. This would be the first time they would be seeing her in action.


    [Are you ready? Then fight and show me what you got.]


    The Law gave the signal, and Rabelais instantly attacked. She had supreme speed as well as flexibility. She easily managed to get into Amane''s bubble and attack her.


    Her claws met a chain, and Rabelais was forced back. She looked up at her opponent, but Amane gave Rabelais no time to consider her next action.


    Amane''s chains were slower than Rabelais''s, but there were many more than Rabelais anticipated. She could not dodge them all, hitting her in the back of her head.


    The impact knocked Rabelais off her feet, and she looked disoriented. But the determination in her eyes did not waver.


    She quickly picked herself up and fired off fireballs toward Amane.


    Amane dodged them all, not wanting to expand her energy on forming a barrier around her. She also needed to concentrate on maintaining her chains.


    The fireballs hit the arena barrier. It scared the people watching this fight, and they fell on their backs. They had not anticipated such an attack almost hitting them.


    "This fight is intense. Anyone can win."


    "I wonder how The Law is looking at this fight right now? I am sure that he must be entertained¡­"


    The speaker looked up, only to see an unimpressed look on The Law''s face. The Law looked bored by this lacklustre display in front of him.


    "If you both do not hurry up and up the stakes, then I will have no choice but to punish you both."


    The Law raised its hand, and that was a disastrous thing to happen. It signalled for people to hurry up because it was getting impatient.


    Amane realised what was happening before Rabelais did. They had offended The Law by playing around like this and needed to up the battle.


    "I am sorry, but this is a battle for everyone''s survival now."


    The battle that had been mediocre at best until now picked up speed. The chains picked up speed and hit Rabelais head-on. Rabelais tried to stop the chains, but they broke her barrier.


    Thankfully, Rabelais managed to shake the attacker off and hit Amane back. The speed broke through Amane''s barrier.

 Chapter 431 - 431: 432: The big sentence [pt3]

    Both fighters hit each other, and their attacks caused severe injuries. But they both managed to shake it off and attack the other again. This continued until blood covered both players.


    "Hey, shouldn''t we stop this? Both would end up injured at this rate."


    "Shh, let this happen. Look at The Law''s face. Do you think it will allow us to stop this match? It is enjoying this so much."


    People whispered to each other while looking at The Law. It looked fascinating to see blood, which turned off many people''s complaints.


    During the match, Rabelais gave it her all. Her flames tried to engulf the ground and make it all disappear. The unique properties of her flames caused the ground to start breaking.


    Amane couldn''t gain a foothold, so she used her chains to make a floor to stand on. She could fall into the pit if she let go of her chains.


    Rabelais knew that, so she attacked the chains instead of attacking Amane head-on.


    And that was where Rabelais made a mistake. Amane wanted to give her a chance to counter her mistake, but the pressure from The Law made it impossible for Amane to let this mistake go.


    ''I am sorry, Rabelais. But this was all I could do for you until now. We will all die if I do not detain you now.''


    Amane was unhappy but unleashed her power, and all her chains flew. Since they were everywhere, Rabelais did not even have a second to dodge that attack.


    Rabelais took that attack heads on as well. She was confident that she would be able to stop these chains. They had not felt that powerful to her.


    But once Rabelais tried to stop them, she quickly realised she could not even touch them. These chains felt weak, but Rabelais had no strength to stop them. It was then that she realised what was happening around her.


    "The barrier! It weakened us both. You! How is that fair? Why would you weaken our power like this?"


    Rabelais looked betrayed while looking at The Law. She had expected this to be a fair fight where she could give it her all. But she had been scammed in the end.


    [Clam down. This barrier was put in place to give you a chance against Amane. Your powers are not on par with my most perfect creation, but you fumbled up this chance by losing. The bet is over now.]


    The Law confirmed, but Rabelais was not ready to give up on her life.


    Amane looked at Krata''s face, and she instantly felt pity for him. That was why she decided to speak up. It went against her better judgment, but Amane wanted to try at least.


    "Excuse me, but I have a suggestion. If Rabelais offended you, then why not seal her up instead of killing her? This way, her sentence would be worse and an endless agony."


    Everyone looked at Amane as if she had gone mad. No one expected her to speak up against The Law in the first place, never mind giving such a cruel suggestion.


    [You bring up an interesting point. Let me think for a moment here. Hmm, this is a good suggestion. Let''s go with it. Instead of being killed, the queen of dragons, Rabelais, shall be banished, and her soul shall be sealed into the rift. The sentence shall be carried out in an hour.]


    The binding shackles around Rabelais''s body indicated that she was a prisoner who would be punished soon. Rabelais looked rebellious, not wanting to be bound and be sentenced to imprisonment.


    But going against The Law that supported her was suicide, especially when she could not use her powers.


    The Law allowed the gods to have some free time. Most left the room, not wanting to be in the same space as a criminal. The only ones who did not leave were Amane and Krata.


    "Amane, how could you do this to Rabelais? Not even death; you asked for banishment? Do you not know how much worse it is in comparison?"


    Krata asked with tears in his eyes. He looked betrayed when he looked at Amane. He was young, so he did not understand the significance of what Amane had done.


    But Rabelais was different, and she looked grateful to Amane. As long as she lived, the power of the dragon queen would be hers to keep. She did not need to hand it over.


    This way, The Law would not be able to take her power away from her.


    "Thank you for all you did. The Law, I know what it is planning. It tries to tie everyone who can challenge its authority to its side. Those who rebel or say ''no'' are being eliminated. What will you do once it is your turn?"


    Rabelais looked severe when she asked Amane this question. Her eyes blinked slowly, and she looked calm and confident about the answer.


    Since Rabelais was curious and did not hold a grudge against Amane, she felt safe telling Rabelais about the grand plan.


    "There is a plan in motion. The Law might be the highest authority, but it cannot be left unchecked. Since none of us have the power to go against him, it is time for us to create something that can."


    Rabelais looked confused at first, but then certainty shined in her eyes, and she laughed.


    "I see. So, you people are not sitting ideal as well. It''s nice that you are not a complete puppet under The Law."


    Rabelais looked much calmer now. She had accepted her fate, but a new hope had been ignited inside her chest.


    "When the time comes, I hope you will lend us your strength. I shall do my best to free you from my imprisonment."


    Amane promised, but Rabelais shook her head.


    "No, there is no need to do that. It would take a long time for your plan to bear fruit. My body would no longer be divine once I am sealed up. Nature will take its course, and my mortal body will die."


    "I would like you to find me a successor. If I cannot take down The Law with my hands, I want to ensure that my successor plays a part in it."


    Rabelais asked for a lot, but this was also her last wish. Amane decided to carry it with her toward the future.


    "Why are you speaking as if this is the end for you? Rabelais, you need to survive and come back to us. This is not what you are capable of. You should live up to your full power."


    Krata sounded sad but determined to bring Rabelais to see his point.


    Rabelais felt a pang of affection go through her body. This child felt like a little brother she never asked for. But she felt determined to go through what she had to know. She needed to make sure The Law fell for his sake. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, kid. I will be alright. I will come to meet you once I have a successor. Make sure you recognise me then, kid."


    Rabelais ruffled Krata''s hair for the last time. That evening, Rabelais was sealed away by the other dragons. Rumour had that The Law controlled Rabelais''s kids to finish the deal. Amane never visited her grave, but Krata did.


    The kid looked angry and disappointed when he returned. He looked at Amane with an expression filled with disappointment. But even he knew that there was nothing he could ask of her.


    Just an hour after Rabelais''s imprisonment, The Law called for Amane. It looked calm, but the glee of being successful with Rabelais ran high in The Law''s veins.


    [Have you realised how powerful I am? Now, I want your answer. When will you hand your body and loyalty over to me? I am tired of waiting.]


    The Law asked, and impatience coloured his voice. Amane clenched her fist while looking up. She was beginning to hate The Law but could never wholly hate it.


    After all, The Law was only following logic when it gave orders. Thoughts like sympathy and regret were not a part of its system.


    It was just like a machine programmed to sit and make the best decisions possible. And Amane was part of that system.


    "I am afraid that my stand regarding this situation has not changed. I still think I am not the best suited for this job. You should investigate other options. I think the best option you might have been Krata."


    "That child is weak and useless for now, but he has immense potential hidden inside his tiny body. His constant brushes with the death could not be ignored either."


    Krata had tried to kill himself so many times that Amane had lost count. She was worried about that kid, but she had also become certain Krata would not die.


    That was why she felt assured to leave him in The Law''s hands this time. Krata might want to die, but his will intends to survive.


    And that would keep him alive no matter what happened.


    Unlike him, Amane was sure she would do something stupid and get in trouble. So, she wanted to avoid taking this risk.


    [I understand. In that case, bring that kid here. I shall judge his potential for myself before deciding.]


    The Law demanded, and Amane breathed a sigh of relief. None of what she had said had been a lie. Krata did have potential, and it was time he got the recognition he deserved.

 Chapter 432 - 432: 433: The Divine Punishment [pt1]

    [So, this is the child you wanted to show me? Bring him closer. I want to touch him to feel his potential.]


    The Law ordered, and Amane nudged Krata to head closer. The child wanted to avoid being acquainted with The Law. But Amane forced him to step forward and accept his fate.


    Krata sighed and finally allowed himself to be touched. His face was grabbed by The Law instantly, and he was pulled closer.


    Amane cringed when she noticed the tight and unexpected shove. She wanted to help, but her feet and legs had been rooted in place.


    This was a warning for Amane not to interfere. And she had to follow these warnings if she wanted Krata to live past this day.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing? These hurts! Ouch, this is ridiculous! What do you think you are doing?"


    Krata complained, and it took everything Amane had not to smack him. She had told the kid to keep quiet and not to say a word. But he had disregarded everything he had been told and started to complain.


    Thankfully, The Law did not take offence and continued turning Krata''s head around until satisfied. Then, it shoved Krata back and looked at Amane.


    This was the moment of decision when Amane would know if her plan worked.


    [This kid has potential. He is not as good as you are, Amane, but he shall do for now. I shall acknowledge him as a potential successor of the vessel.]


    Amane felt her breath ease once she got the confirmation. She knew that she had succeeded in tricking The Law.


    "I-I have the potential? Are you serious? But my power-"


    "Krata, do not make The Law repeat its words. If it says that you have potential, then you have potential. Do not doubt its words, and come, stand behind me."


    Amane held her hand out, and Krata took it. That small outburst has irritated The Law, but it let this go for now. It wanted to keep things simple and retain its vessel candidate.


    [The ceremony shall be held during the evening. And I shall announce something important after that. You should brace yourself for it, Amane.] S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It sounded like a threat, and Amane felt her breath caught up in her throat. She did not know why but felt like she was in danger.


    Even Krata shivered once he saw the cold look aimed at him.


    He had been accepted but felt that The Law was unhappy with him or Amane.


    Amane pulled Krata out of the chamber for the time being and breathed a sigh of relief. This small meeting had gone as well as she could have hoped for. But things had not calmed down even a little bit.


    "I know you said I could lead everyone, but maybe I should step back for now, Amane. I do not feel safe being a vessel. It also does not suit me."


    Krata complained while rubbing his hand. The cold look he got from The Law had chilled him to his bones. He did not think he had to face that horror every day.


    "Don''t worry. The Law might look cruel and intimidating, but it is efficient. If you behave in a manner that does not concern it, it will not harm you."


    Amane spoke from experience. She had seen how The Law worked. And Krata would be the last person who broke the law.


    The child was too timid to do anything drastic.


    "I see. I will be careful from now on."


    Krata will lose consciousness and his sense of self for a long time. Amane would need to make sure that he did not end up dead.


    [Come inside. My preparations are finished. We shall complete the vessel ceremony.]


    The Law assured, but Krata looked worried. It was clear why he was worried as well. Amane placed a reassuring hand on Krata''s shoulder, the last she saw of him.


    Her plan was going right, but Amane feared what would happen next.


    And then came time for the second meeting. The Law had called forth this meeting to announce something important. And Amane was curious about what would happen.


    She looked up and saw Krata standing on top and just behind the large throne. He looked zoned out, but the ceremony seemed to be a success.


    The other people noticed this as well and instantly understood what happened. They all looked at Amane and then at Krata.


    "My lord, did you take a vessel? But when was the selection finalised?"


    One of the brave gods ended up asking. His curiosity got the best of him, and he looked at the new vessel beside their god. Once the first question had been asked, everyone else also ended up asking their question.


    No one believed a weakling like Krata would be suited as a vessel. But that was what their lord had decided.


    The Law raised its hand, and Krata unleashed his sword. The energy built up until now began to pour out of his body and toward the other people. They all quickly dodged, but Amane was the only one who kept standing.


    She parried the energy and threw it behind her body.


    In hindsight, she should not have done that. That display of skills caused The Law to look sour. But it quickly recovered the order of the place by raising its hand.


    The gods had been running around like headless chickens.


    [I took a new vessel because it was time. If you can replace my current vessel, come forward and face him. The winner shall be my new vessel.]


    It sounded like a promise but suicide at the same time. A vessel carried the same responsibility and authority as The Law. Going against the vessel was akin to going against their lord.


    And no one was foolish enough to try such a thing. They all wanted to live a happy and prosperous life.


    [Since no one wants to challenge my authority, I shall announce my next orders. Amane, step forward. I have a mission for you.]


    Amane was surprised to hear these words. She was sure she would be punished for what she tried to do with Krata and the dragon queen. But she was being sent on a mission?


    [The mission shall take place in the human realm. You shall head down there and care for all the rowdy bunch gathered there. Your goal is to get rid of the resistance.]


    That order was firm and left no room for questioning. Everyone looked shocked to hear such an order.


    The existence of the resistance was an open secret no one discussed. They all knew it existed, but no one wanted to be the fool to speak of it.


    Moreover, they all knew that the resistance was fighting a futile battle. They could try all they want, but they would not be able to kill The Law.


    Its existence was what kept this world moving. Without it, everything would fall apart.


    "The resistance? Do you want me to take care of a rumour? I do not think anyone is foolish enough to rebel against you."


    Amane tried to play it off as cool, but she felt worried. She knew she needed to tell the resistance they were being targeted.


    Since Amane had been given this order, others would also be given similar orders. In this case, the resistance was on a timer.


    [Hmm, I do not care if it exists or not. I want you to remove it so I do not hear about it again. I will reward you with a huge number of resources if you succeed. However, your memory shall be sealed. I trust you, but I will not risk you leaking our secrets.]


    "Wait! This is a punishment."


    "Of course, Amane had to be punished for rejecting The Law. Having no access to your memories is a good deal."


    "A mission! This is more like an exile. There is no way for Amane to come back here without her memories."


    The other gods discussed this among themselves. Most of them looked glad to see Amane gone. With her gone, they had more chances to make their presence known to ''The Law.''


    And that was what they all wanted - to be acknowledged.


    "I understand. If you want this, I shall head down right now. I will eliminate the resistance so that you will not hear a word of their existence."


    Amane promised, and she looked up. Krata had a blank look on his face. But Amane''s sharp eyes caught a single tear slipping down his face. Krata was worried for her, but he could not show it.


    Amane knew what was happening, so she tried to smile reassuringly at Krata. She did not know how effective that smile was, but Amane knew this was the best she could do for her brother.


    [The decision has been made, and the instructions are clear. This mission shall start in half an hour.]


    Amane had a lot of people around her for her last hour in the godly realm. They all looked excited to see her downfall. But Amane felt confident that she would survive this. She would survive and conquer all this.


    ''Krata, stay alive until I come back and save you. I put you in this mess and promise to save you.''


    The next time Amane opened her eyes, her memory was gone, and the world looked new. And that was when she met Kori, a newly birthed goddess. She did not know that the wheels of fate would start turning that day.

 Chapter 433 - 433: 434: The Divine Punishment [pt2]

    There was a clear contrast between a dream and memories. The line could often be blurred for Amane, who had such a long memory of events.


    But this time, Amane was sure that she was not dreaming. These were the memories that had been buried deep inside her mind. They were slowly being revealed to her now because it was the right time.


    "I remember. All these memories were locked up in my mind when I was thrown down to the earth. No wonder I struggled so much in the beginning. It''s because I did not have all my memories."


    This new knowledge was powerful and would come in handy against The Law.


    Amane had denied participating in this battle for so long, but it finally caught up to her. Moreover, she had been the one who started this fight against The Law for her survival.


    "Are you awake now? So, do you know the truth of what happened now?"


    Kori asked from the side chair. She seemed to be waiting for Amane to regain consciousness for some time now. She looked at Amane with a concerned but relieved look.


    "If you are talking about the Resistance and how I got into this mess, I remember now. Listen, I am sorry for what you went through. I-"


    Amane started to speak, but a finger stopped her from finishing her sentence. Kori looked a little disappointed to be apologised to by Amane.


    Her eyes did not only look sad but guilty as well. But there was no need for Amane to feel guilty. She was not the one who started anything.


    She was a victim of reckless greed as well. She had been created to combat The Law. It also explained her desire to go up against the entity. It was in her instincts to do so.


    "Amane, I know the truth as well as you do. And I never regretted or cursed my position. I like being who I am and love our life together."


    That helped Amane a little bit, but not by much. The more she heard Kori speak, the more it felt as if Kori was saying these words because she had no other concept. Things like freedom of choice did not belong to her.


    "Anyway, since we are over the heavy topics now, I should tell you about our next agenda - I want you to regain your original body and locked powers. No matter how good that body is, it cannot compare to your original one, right?"


    Kori asked, and Amane felt her hopes rise. The entity inside her also felt hopeful to get her body back.


    Amane had never felt Yoko Tsurugi''s presence so clearly inside her body, but this time, it was different. Yoko was excited to get her body back.


    "Is there a way for me to get my original body back? I Died a long time ago, and my body was all but human in name. There is no way it would have survived for this long without decaying."


    Amane spoke facts, but Kori''s face did not fall. If anything, it looked even more alert than before.


    "Don''t worry. I know that your original body decayed a long time ago. After all, never mind. This new body is synthesised from your old cells and the technology used to create my body. It''s almost ready, and you can see it now."


    Kori promised, but Amane was hesitant to feel the same emotion as her. She wanted to confirm her body''s condition, but she was hesitant. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go. Chen had been holed up in his labs for the past few days. I tried to get him out, but he would not listen. Maybe he would hear you out? Let''s go and give him this surprise."


    Kori sounded playful when she said these words. But Amane felt as if they were going to give Chen a shock rather than a surprise.


    After all, Chen had concluded that Yoko was not Kori. The small discovery might make or break him completely.


    Still, Amane felt hopeful and wanted to nurture this feeling more. She decided to follow Kori''s lead and quickly walked behind her.


    Before they knew it, the pair stood before the central labs.


    She could feel familiar power pulsing behind this door. It felt like her, and Amane found herself relaxing unconsciously.


    If Kori noticed this, she did not comment. She opened the door and quietly entered the room. Amane entered after her, and her eyes instantly fell on the tinted tube in the middle of the room. That was where the familiar energy was coming from.


    "Chen, how is the experiment going? Are you having any success?"


    Kori asked while turning toward her son. Chen was having a hard time fighting out things.


    He looked tired, no, exhausted by this point. But he refused to give up on his experiment. He needed to show results and prove his capability to himself.


    "I am alright. I am sure that I can do this. The body struggles to stay alive, but I can make it happen."


    Chen promised before he went back to his calculations. Amane continued to look at the test tube this whole time and placed a hand on the glass. The pull she felt was instant.


    Something was pulling her consciousness into the tube and toward that new body. There was no way to describe this feeling, but Amane felt it closing around her.


    ''Is it asking me to leave my body and move toward that new one? Wow! It''s a dangerous magic and so enticing if I do not stay alert.''


    But Amane was alert this time and managed to break the hold of this magic on her consciousness. The magic retreated, but not before giving Amane a sour look.


    It did not like the position Amane had put into it, and she realised that this magic had a personality.


    Amane was sure the magic had retreated, and she let her guard down. That proved to be a mistake before it tried yanking her soul out of Amane''s body. The stretch hurt, and it burned at the same time.


    It was a struggle to maintain her hold on her current body. Amane felt that her new body was currently not strong enough to house her soul or powers.


    But the new body had been made to house a goddess, trying to fulfil this condition.


    ''Stay strong. Keep a hold on my body, and do not let go. If you are going to do something, then do it thoroughly.''


    The soft and melodic voice that echoes inside Amane''s mind sounded familiar. She felt that the ''real'' Yoko Tsurugi was speaking to her.


    Amane had felt her presence all this time and had even heard her voice. But it had never been this clear or near her senses before.


    Yoko grabbed Amane''s soul and pulled her back. That helped Amane get a grip on herself, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The power finally let go when Amane pulled her hand back from the tube¡ªthe sudden moment caused Amane to bump into something and send it crashing toward the ground.


    "Hey, be careful in here. Do you know how difficult it is to get some of these ingredients?"


    Chen complained, but Kori smacked him on the back to quieten him. She had noticed the slight panic in Amane''s eyes and quickly turned toward her.


    "Hey, are you alright? You looked spooked out. Did something happen to scare you?"


    Kori asked with concern-filled eyes. She looked between Amane and the test tube beside her. She connected the dots and instantly cringed at the picture they formed inside her mind.


    "I am alright. I got slightly startled when I touched this tube, but it is alright now. I am certain that this body, if not ''baked'' enough, will not be able to handle its purpose in its current state."


    Amane confessed what she had felt from the body. Chen looked confused once he heard Amane''s words.


    "Hey, what do you know about this body? It''s almost ready for what it was made for. You do not need to interfere in this since it''s for something personal. What are you doing here anyway?"


    Chen asked with an annoyed look on his face. He felt humiliated and enraged at the same time after what he just heard. He looked toward Kori for support, but Kori was interested in listening to Amane.


    She turned toward Amane instead and asked her questions with a serious face.


    "Are you sure that this body is not ready? Do you know what is not ready in it? Amane, we are short on time already. If we want to do anything, we must separate your soul from Yoko."


    Kori reminded Amane, and Chen looked up at her with sharp eyes. He looked sick but also relieved.


    For someone who had mistaken her for her true self, Chen had a lot of expressions on his face. He also looked annoyed by what was currently happening.


    "Y-Y-You are¡­I knew it. There was no way you could not be Amane. But what are you doing in that body? Do you know how many experiments I ran to regain your soul?"


    Chen asked with a choked-up throat. He looked tired but satisfied with the outcome. And his determination to help her skyrocketed.


    "Don''t worry. I will craft your body in a way that no one will be able to combat with. You will regain your strength and become the strongest person in this world once more. I promise you that."

 Chapter 434 - 434: 435: A little trickery [pt1]

    "By the way, did you feel anything when you touched this new body? I have been trying to recreate it using the same powers you had, but something is blocking me when I try. I connect to the same channel of power that you were born in."


    Chen warned, and Amane felt concerned as well. There should be no restriction in accessing her channel if she were dead.


    For someone as talented as Chen, it should be an easy feat. He also had Kori on his side, so it should be even easier for him.


    The only logical explanation that made sense was that her previous body had not been destroyed, and it remained intact to this current day. But that would be ridiculous to think about.


    Amane had died such a long time ago, and her body should be a rotten pile by now.


    "It will be fixed once Amane takes her new body and separates her consciousness from Yoko''s. That channel will fix itself and reconnect with her. For now, we should focus on what is more important."


    Kori coughed to get everyone''s attention. She had a plan but needed everyone''s cooperation to make it work.


    Chen instantly looked at her, but Amane took some time. She was observing her body and wanted to find an answer to her uneasiness.


    ''Observing this body once more will not hurt. It''s just a small touch, so I am sure I can handle it.''


    Amane reached toward the tube once again. She wanted to touch it, but her hand was caught before it made contact with the glass. She looked back at the person who stopped her.


    Kori did not say anything, but her body language said everything. She wanted Amane to be cautious of dangers and to watch her back.


    Amane felt grateful but annoyed at the same time. She was not a little child who could not take care of herself. She was a fully-grown female who lived longer than Kori had.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, will you make a public appearance during the next fund-raiser held by the divine guild? Can you bring me with you if you get an invite?"


    Chen''s voice broke Amane''s thoughts, and she looked toward the kid. Chen looked nervous but also determined to get Amane to agree with her.


    He wanted Amane as a partner for the night to use her presence to his advantage.


    Yoko Tsurugi was a young, rich and beautiful lady. And she was also single - a prime target for anyone who wanted to marry into a wealthy family.


    "You want to use me to gain more support and influence? I want to help you, but it will affect my reputation if you openly discuss your business. And I doubt anyone will think I am naive enough to fall for your tricks. Unless¡­"


    Amane left this question hanging. But both Chen and Kori made a disgusted face and denied her before she could suggest anything.


    "No. I do not care how effective it is to use this method; we will not put your safety at risk. On that note, I will accompany you to this dinner party. Chen, we just need the investment money, right?"


    Kori asked, and Chen was startled to hear her speak. His father had never been interested in the internal affairs of the labs before. Kori did her own thing, and Chen did his own.


    But this time, Kori was willing to cooperate and think of ways to help and trick the poor humans. Amane remembered Kori being a good con artist, but that was when Kori was young.


    Her large eyes and gentle smile had caused people to fall for her trap. It was nice to see that it had not changed even now.


    ''Or maybe it is not a nice thing. Kori got us into so much trouble because she was constantly tricking people. It was a nightmare to deal with back in the day.''


    Amane sighed and decided to let Kori do what she wanted. She just shook her head and decided to issue a warning.


    "Kori, whatever you are planning, do it in moderation. We do not need a repeat of any of our past accidents."


    Amane warned, and Kori stopped and looked at her with a stunned expression.


    "Y-You-! I cannot believe that you said all that to me! But anyway, I understand what you mean, at least. I will try not to trigger anyone intentionally. But I apologise in advance if I am unsuccessful."


    Koru warned, and Amane knew this was the best she would get from Kori. Kori was too used to being the top dog to hold her temper back.


    ......


    The invitation to the fundraiser arrived a day after Chen had asked Amane this question. It was given to her on short notice, but Amane knew she would make it.


    Instead, she had to attend the fundraiser since they needed support. She also aimed to gain more funds for the election team she had formed.


    "Are you ready to head out? I cast a spell on us that makes our features blurry. People will know whom they are talking to but not suspect us when they reflect on that night. They will also let their guard down easier."


    Kori''s spellwork had improved a lot. She had not been able to use complicated spells for a long time. But now they came to her naturally.


    "You know, I used to pretend as if I did not know these simple spells so that you would do them for me. Your magic was warm and happy, so I greatly liked it when you used it. Sometimes, I miss those days and want to return to them."


    Kori admitted, and Amane did her best to maintain the smile on her face. She had guessed that it would be the case with Kori. She had struggled too much with these spells for too long.


    But Amane had yet to make assumptions, so she never spoke to Kori before.


    "Is that so? I had a feeling that it would turn out to be the case. It is nice to know that you are not as dull and slow as you pretended to be."


    Amane taunted Kori, but there was no response. This was how Amane knew that Kori had changed.


    The child Kori would have attacked Amane for saying something like this to her.


    "I will not get hurt by such small talk, especially when you are saying all this to make me feel better. I am thankful to have met you."


    Kori admitted before she extended her hand, and Amane took it. The pair looked dashing when they went out of the door.


    This was the first social event Kori was officially attending. Well, the first happy one without any drama, at least. And she was delighted to participate in it with Amane.


    They quickly arrived at the fundraiser, and everyone noticed the pair. These people were the neutral party who wanted to support the next government leader.


    Surprisingly, the first one to approach Amane was someone from someone other than the divine guild or the neutral parties. The first one to come to Amane was Shigo, the current head of the government party.


    "Miss Yoko, it is nice to meet you again. I was so embarrassed after what happened in the office and how my people reacted to your presence. Please forgive their sins, and let''s start answering."


    Shigo tried to extend her hand, but Kori stopped her before she could move.


    Her smiling eyes had danger in them, and Shigo''s sharp senses told her that she needed to take a step back soon.


    "I¡­this is¡­I am sorry, miss, but I did not catch your name. Do I know you?"


    Shigo asked while remaining cautious. Kori was surprised to see Shigo trying to shake off her charm.


    It was a futile but daring effort on Shigo''s part. And Shigo continued to try and get herself under control.


    The spell Kori had used caused Shigo to feel confused. But she could guess something was wrong based on her instincts.


    ''What a terrifying human this is. She managed to shake off my allure and know that something was wrong. Her senses are not bad, and she has a good head on her shoulder. She has all the qualities a good leader should have.''


    That much Kori and Amane could not deny. Shigo had a certain charm to everything she did, which had helped her hold her throne for long.


    But it was time for Shigo to let go now. She had done her job, and now someone else needed to take this job from her.


    And Amane had decided that the one who succeeded Shigo would be Stella. She had made all preparations for it.


    "Lady Shigo, My name is Kori. I do not know if an outstanding person such as yourself has heard about me, but I am sure that you have heard about my partner for tonight."


    Kori gestured toward Amane, and Amane waved back at Shigo.


    It caused Shigo to look awkwardly at the pair and step back. An awkward cough followed it, and Shigo quickly corrected her posture.


    She could not be caught lacking or being rude to Yoko Tsurugi. After all, Shigo needed to establish her position as a friendly leader liked by all. And having Yoko Tsurugi into that mix would be great.


    "Lady Yoko, of course, I have heard about her. She is an outstanding lady and has a deep friendship with some of our people. Lady Yoko, please visit us more in the future."


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 435 - 435: 436: A little trickery [pt2]

    Everyone looked toward Shigo to know how she was connected to Yoko Tsurugi. The upcoming elections were important, and they were filled with speculation.


    A candidate strong enough to shake Shigo''s foundations had stood up to her for the first time. Now, everyone wanted to gauge who was on which side.


    There was also a rumour that the Tsurugi family and the divine guild caused this election. But Shigo made it seem like this was a coincidence. It confused the people and made them curious about the story of upcoming elections. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady Yoko, you are friends with President Shigo? Well, your personalities are similar, so I guess that makes sense. You both would be such a nice pair to have as well."


    One of the reporters quickly got the message Shigo was giving them, and they began to create a rift between Yoko and the others. At the same time, it was a ploy to make Shigo and Yoko seem closer than they were.


    This plan would collapse if Yoko Tsurugi did not cooperate with them and decided to open her mouth. But Shigo had confidence that it would not happen.


    Yoko Tsurugi cared about her reputation, so she would not take such a huge risk with her people.


    "Oh! Are you both close? I thought Yoko considered you a bug who buzzed at her side. I see! So, friendship can be one-sided as well."


    Kori''s annoying voice pierced the peaceful bubble Shigo had formed about her. It irritated her, but Shigo had to keep smiling all the time.


    "O-Of course, it''s not one-sided. Lady Yoko, you also consider me a friend, right?"


    Shigo asked, but her eyes sent signals toward Amane not to abandon her. She wanted one confirmation and would be able to milk it for years.


    "You should not mix up acquaintances with friends, Lady Shigo. You should also get yourself checked out. It looks like you do not have a good memory anymore. Your old age must be catching up with you."


    Shigeo had a hard time controlling her features from that point. She looked up, but her face was frozen in shock.


    "I¡­you jest very well. I can see that you are not in the mood to entertain your friend today. In that case, I will see you later."


    This was the quickest escape Shigo had ever made in her life. She was sitting inside after realising what happened.


    She had been defeated, and Yoko did not even care about her. Yoko Tsurugi had clarified that she did not support Shigo during the upcoming elections.


    It should not significantly impact public decisions, but that was unfortunately not the case. The people were interested in Yoko Tsurugi and what she had to say.


    No one had any idea when Yoko Tsurugi''s influence over the common people spread to this degree, but they all adored her and her decisions. They would be swayed a lot by what she had to say.


    And now, Shigo had just tanked her chances of having Yoko as an ally.


    "Well, that''s one problem dealt with. I know you said all that to help me, but you should have gone after Shigo if you wanted funds. She might no longer have a parliament seat, but is the current president. She would have been able to offer you a lot."


    Amane reminded Kori with a tired sigh. Amane could feel all the interested glances that were being thrown her way. These people were gauging her strength and wondering if they should invest in her.


    This was a sight Amane had gotten familiar with, but she disliked it. It was more Sakura''s field to play here and to mingle with people.


    "I could have Shigo sign a support contract, but I think I will wait for the new government before I make that decision. The elections are just around the corner anyway."


    "But before that, we must ensure our emergency exits are in place. The upper heaven is dangerous for those who have never been there before. And I heard a recent rumor. They say ''The Law'' is in a joyous mood these days. No one knows what it is planning."


    These ominous words sent a shiver down Amane''s spine. She did not know if these words were lucky or dreadful to hear.


    "Amane, I know I am your partner today, but can you head home alone? There is something I must do with these people, but it will make me late. I will not be able to head back home with you."


    Kori admitted, and her confession made Amane curious. She also wanted to know what Kori was planning, but her senses told her that it was better not to ask her.


    "Alright, have fun and do your tricks in moderation. You do not want people to recognize you are not a human, right? There are worse ways to be tortured nowadays than in our days."


    Amane ruffled Kori''s hair out of habit. But Kori did not seem to mind. She grinned and waved Amane off. And then she disappeared into the crowd.


    It was time for Amane to show off her charm and make new friends. She enthralled a few old widows and young investors before calling it a night.


    She had bought Stella a lot of support and investment. It was up to her legal team to present Stella as a good candidate for the next elections.


    ....


    "Finally, freedom. I love these heels, but they kill my feet. I wish I could walk around without them all the time."


    Amane admitted as she threw the shoes away, and her body bounced on the bed. She was complaining because she felt alone in the room. It was an excellent way to unwind for her.


    Unfortunately for her, she was not alone in the room. Teressa''s voice started her when she was about to throw her whole body weight on the bed.


    "This looks like fun. Should I join you in bed?"


    Teressa stood at the doorway and looked inside. An awkward silence followed her confession, and Amane sighed before straightening her back and sitting on the bed.


    As cute and helpful as Teressa was, something off about her aura forced Amane to be on guard in front of her. She did not know what it was but could not trust Teressa.


    "Hello. When did you arrive? I did not even hear you entering the room. If you want to join me, then go ahead. This bed is not mind, but it is fluffy and nice to jump in."


    Amane admitted while patting the bed. She looked up to see what Teressa would do next. She expected Teressa to take the offer, but the other goddess stood in the doorway and looked inside the room.


    Her sharp eyes made Amane feel uncomfortable. There was an accusing light in her eyes that was meant for Amane.


    "Hey, why did you do that? Why did you make Krata the next vessel when you could have done it yourself? Many tragedies could have been avoided if you had followed ''The Law'' and what it wanted from you."


    Teressa''s question startled Amane. Teressa''s voice sounded gloomy and unlike her previous voice. It made Amane second-guess her identity.


    Amane had a nagging feeling that the female she was looking at was an illusion that had been cast to make her let her guard down.


    "Who are you, and what do you want? I refuse to believe that you are Teressa. What did you do with the real Teressa? Did you possess her? Kill her and steal her body?"


    It was strictly against ''The Law''s'' coding to allow a god to do this. And it was even worse if a god consensually gave up their body to some other entity. Amane did not want to get involved in such a mess.


    This would attract all sorts of negative attention if her guess was correct.


    "This body? I stole it. Or rather, it would be better to say that it was given to me by someone. But that is not important. The important thing here is you and your decision. I am being tasked with bringing you back. There is someone who wants you to come to the heavenly realm."


    Teressa, no, the one who occupied Teressa''s body, admitted before they held their hand out for Amane to take. The hand looked like a bomb, and Amane was hesitant to even look at it.


    "This is your last chance. This body would die once you decide, and you will never see the body of goddess Teressa again in your life. However, I might preserve this body if you make the right decision."


    The offer was enticing, but Amane was not foolish enough to give up her life for a promise that would not even be kept. Moreover, she did not know Teressa sufficiently to form an emotional bond.


    She felt nothing for Teressa and was not afraid of abandoning her.


    "I see. So, this body did not work. No worries because I can always force you."


    Amane tried to use her powers, but Teressa snapped her fingers, cutting off all her power. The one occupying Teressa''s body had a lot more authority than Amane was used to. And the familiar aura that surrounded her made her feel faint.


    ''The Law. This power belongs to that entity. Did it find me? If so, then why now? Why is it coming after me now and not before? What does it want from me?''


    Amane had a lot of questions but needed answers to them. And the only one who could give her an answer was the entity she was running away from.

 Chapter 436 - 436: 437: The illusion of freedom [pt1]

    [Why do you think we got abandoned? Is it because we were not good enough? Or was it because she got angry at us? I do not understand human emotions. I should wipe them off from the minds of my people.


    The curious voice asked, but the entity that occupied the space behind him did not respond. The vessel ''The Law'' had once been a cheerful god, and he was filled with potential. But it had all been drained out of him once he had been abandoned.


    But Krata was not the only one who had been abandoned. The real victim of Amane''s decision-making had been ''The Law.'' It had worked so hard to ensure Amane became the perfect vessel, but she had run away.


    She had managed to avoid not only ''The Law'' but also the rebels and other entities. And then she had died, which had not been allowed.


    ''The Law'' knew that it was time to let Amane rest. Once a god died, all traces of their consciousness were to be recycled and turned into nourishment for a new god.


    But something had been tempering with this system for some time now. There had been no birth of a new god for the past few centuries.


    It happened shortly after Amane died. There had been an unnatural surge of power, and someone attempted to hold a ritual to bring Amane back.


    ''The Law'' should have stopped such a taboo practice and ended this mess there. But it had been caught lacking, and the ritual had gone through.


    When he had asked his vessel (who still had his consciousness at that time, but barely), he had been told that it was because ''The Law'' liked Amane and it wanted Amane to live.


    That had been a bullshit reasoning, but ''The Law'' had never been able to find a more logical reason than this. And that was how it knew that it was malfunctioning.


    Thankfully, there was no other indication of it malfunctioning until the remains of Amane had been found.


    Yoko Tsurugi was the vessel chosen to house Aamen''s soul. She had given up her position without any protest as well.


    ''The Law'' should feel disgusted, but it did not feel so. It felt glad and relieved to have its vessel candidate back. He could grant Amane a new body and use her for the purpose she had been reborn.


    This all felt unnatural, and someone had manipulated these results. But ''The Law'' could not bring itself to care. Especially not when it was getting precisely what it wanted.


    [You must be happy to have Amane back. You always longed for your sister to come and save you. I remember how you broke down into tears once I told you that she died.]


    There was no answer this time, as well. There was no indication that ''This person had heard the Law.'' But despite that, ''The Law'' could feel something had changed in the air.


    Its vessel had never paid any attention to anything. He acted like a mindless doll who acted on logic and orders. But this time, he did not only smile but had his eyes softening a bit.


    That indicated that he still had his consciousness inside him.


    [Don''t worry. You will get to see your sister soon. I have sent someone to retrieve your sister. Once I have my new vessel, I will allow you to roam free. You have served me well for the past thousand years, so I will not abandon you.]


    The thought of his vessel dying made ''The Law'' uncomfortable. It had never felt these emotions before, and they overwhelmed him.


    But it was easy for him to push down his feelings and focus on the task. The puppet he had sent to retrieve Amane was fragile, and the strings that ''The Law'' used to control it were also thin.


    A small brush of force would break them, so it needed to finish this soon.


    Luckily, Amane did not have enough power in her human body to resist his pressure. So, it was only a matter of time before she ended up back in the heavenly realm under his rule. Once he had Amane here, ''The Law'' would decide her punishment.


    Running and hiding from ''The Law'' was foolish. It would find you no matter where you went. So, it was only natural that you paid the price for your foolishness.


    .........


    The aura pressing down on Amane made her immobile. She could not move her arms or legs how she wanted to.


    She looked up at Teressa''s face, but it was blank. Her eyes were glazed over with a familiar glint of brain-washing.


    ''Oh god! ''The Law'' got to her. I do not know how long Teressa was herself, but that entity knows all about the rebellion now.''


    Amane knew that she should not be surprised to see something like this. As the entity that ruled everything, ''The Law'' had influence beyond any god''s control. It was easy for him to do feats that looked impossible to others.


    Even it was bounded by morals and other things. It also had a vessel to stop it if it used its authority too far.


    But despite all these precautions, this had happened. It meant that the vessel had considered it as an acceptable act to carry out.


    Amane could not believe that Krata would ever accept this under normal circumstances. And the thought of what could have happened sent shivers down Amane''s spine. She did not want to think about it.


    "You are being arrested and brought before ''The Law'' to serve your sentence. You shall not be allowed to head back home or to contact someone else¡­"


    Amane regained some of her strength before Teressa could finish speaking. Teressa stumbled when she was suddenly attacked, but her eyes remained tranced. This attack had not startled her a bit.


    "You talk too much. Are you under the control of ''The Law'' as well? What a horrible fate you all have. You are all puppets being controlled by a higher entity. Do you want to want to be free?"


    Amane asked, trying to see if she could entice a response from Teressa or not. But the lady continued to attack her without an ounce of guilt. She brought a ribbon, and Amane knew she needed to be careful.


    That ribbon was used for restraint, and Amane would lose all strength if it touched her.


    It took a lot of work to dodge all these attacks. They ran down faster and more accurately than Amane was used to. Teressa also looked apt at dodging any attacks coming her way.


    It was not an easy battle and a single mistake could cost Amane heavily.


    ''I will not be able to kill Teressa, and I don''t think she wants to kill me either. I could try to gamble my life or make Teressa faith and interrogate her that way.''


    Amane wanted to say that she had options. But she had few choices left in her arsenal. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door jiggled, and that distracted Teressa. This was the best opportunity Amane would get, and she rushed toward Teressa. Finally, she succeeded in catching Teressa off guard, and her hand closed around Teressa''s neck.


    He needed to cut Teressa''s wind if she wanted to knock her unconscious.


    Despite Teressa being a goddess, her current body was that of a demi-human since a divine being could not step out of the present heaven. No one could breach this limitation - not even the law.


    And no matter how well-trained and perfect a demi-human body looked, they still had limitations. They still needed to breathe, eat and sleep to stay fit.


    That was what Amane took advantage of and decided to knock her opponent out.


    "Yoko Tsurugi, what are you doing? Teressa would die if you continued. Hurry up and get off her. Amane, did you not listen to me?"


    Chen panicked as soon as he opened the door. He wanted to talk to Amane but did not expect to see her in such a position. This was beyond anything he had ever seen before.


    Chen felt he should avoid getting into this mess and watch from the sidelines. Amane was strong and did not look like she was under anything''s influence. So, he could not understand what was happening.


    "You fool. Look out or else-"


    Chen felt a power hit him and flung him across the room. His back smacked against the wall, and it hurt. Teressa stood over him, but her eyes were blank.


    This was not the goddess that Father had brought back. This feeling was too intense to be an actual demi-god. And that killing intent felt natural as well.


    "Shit! Get away from that kid. I never gave you permission to approach him or harm him."


    Amane yelled before her chains closed around Teressa''s neck and pulled her back. Due to their divine nature, they had significantly less impact than Amane''s hands.


    But Amane was not trying to strangle Teressa this time. She only wanted her to escape the kid in front of her.


    Chen coughed when he was finally free. His neck felt swollen, and he was shocked at what happened. But he quickly regained his strength and breading back. He looked at the situation with a new perspective.


    "Think about everything later. For now, get me anything that knocks a human out and hurry. I do not have my authority, so I will not be able to fight against Teressa for long."


    Amane warned, and Chen felt the pressure pressing him down. Teressa was not even trying to hold back now.

 Chapter 437 - 437: 438: The illusion of freedom [pt2]

    Chen cursed himself for coming to Amane''s rescue without proper preparation. But he had not expected her to be in such a challenging situation.


    It was difficult to turn his head back, but he quickly ran out to get something to help. Teressa followed him with her blank-looking face and dangerous aura.


    Chen barely dodged Teressa''s attacks, which was after Amane held him back in the first place.


    Teressa did not look happy, and she changed her targets. There was a system that indicated where Teressa needed to attack. And Amane took advantage of it by distracting Teressa.


    "Sorry, but leave the kid alone for now. I need you to concentrate on me and play with me."


    Amane had sweat dribbling down her face as she faced another goddess. This one had her authority, and the pressure made Amane faint.


    Teressa raised her hand, and the pressure increased. It smelled down on Amane and knocked her off her feet. A giant spear launched itself toward Amane, but she got out of the way.


    The floor she had been standing on was not as lucky as she had been.


    "And here I thought you wanted to return me with you intact. Are you trying to kill me?"


    Amane asked while looking straight at Teressa. There was no time to pay to the spear that had disappeared and reappeared inside Teressa''s hand.


    The impassive face finally had a grin, and those blank eyes also looked lively.


    "Capturing you alive would be the best, but knocking you out and bringing you back will not be a bad idea either. I will do what it takes to win, and you should do the same."


    Teressa''s voice sounded light, indicating she was somewhat in control of her emotions.


    This also indicated that she had given up the possession of her body willingly to The Law.


    "You¡­were a traitor? I should have guessed. I never heard your name in the rebellion or among those who opposed how things were in heaven. Did you infiltrate our ranks so that you could be a spy?"


    Amane asked while parrying the chains, trying to pin her down. These chains were fast, and many successfully knocked Amane off her feet before she regained her balance.


    "Spy? Of course not. I genuinely believed we could take down The Law when I joined more than ten thousand years ago. However, the more I fought against its power, the more I realised how omnipotent it is."


    "Kori wants to fight against this massive power? It''s impossible. We would be fortunate even to be alive after everything ends. I have no intention of dying, so I will do what I can to survive."


    Teressa sounded bitter about the fact that she was powerless in front of The Law. Most gods had huge pride and could not take anything that became an obstacle to them.


    But even then, most would have folded if they were against The Law. Its power was too potent and enticing for any god to face.


    "Are you going to resist more? I know that you have the power to oppose me, but what about everyone else? Do you think they could also go against this power and win?"


    Teressa threatened, and Amane knew that she had lost. Her first step toward this loss was her care for her people.


    She still had Sakura''s body here, and Kagura needed to return home. In such a situation, Teressa couldn''t hold herself back and not make the decision she was about to.


    "Fine, I agree to go with you. But I need proof that nothing would happen to my people."


    Amane asked for the promise, and Teressa looked more than satisfied to give it. She did not have beef with the humans; hurting them was also against the law.


    "You have my promise. I will bet my magic, as well as my godhood, on this promise. Does this satisfy you?"


    Teressa asked while holding her hand out. She had made a vow of the gods. She would be stripped of all her power if she broke this vow. That vow made Amane feel better, and she knew that she had signed her life away now.


    She felt her body getting lighter as bonding magic flew through her body. Her eyes closed, and Amane was asleep before she knew it.


    Teressa''s eyes went blank once more as the heavenly magic overtook her senses. This magic would help her return home and reach the upper heavens.


    She had never been there, but she was excited to be accepted in a society that was the pinnacle of power.


    "Amane, I am back. What do I-"


    Chen had the worst timing. He slammed the door open as Teressa secured Amane in her magical binds. Amane was already unconscious, and Chen threw himself toward Teressa.


    Teressa was about to use her magic on Chen when she remembered the vow she had just made. It made her incapable of harming any human Amane knew.


    ''Dark it. This vow is being such a pain in the ass right now. What do I do now?''


    Teressa had few options. So, she decided to take the best one available and complete her mission. The law would save her once he realised how useful Teressa was to his plan.


    Until then, she would be stuck between people she had betrayed.


    Amane''s body disappeared and soon appeared on the coordination specified in Teressa''s magic. It had been given to her by the vessel, so even she did not know where it would take her.


    "You-! Where did you take her?"


    The last thing Teressa saw was the nuzzle of the huge container before her consciousness faded. She did realise that it was a sleeping drug meant for humans that had been used on her, and it affected her human half.


    ''Darn it. This is why I hate human bodies. They are such a nuisance, and I do not like them.''


    It was a shame that Teressa had to play the part of a human here. Otherwise, she would have shown these people just how powerful she was.


    ......


    [After all this time, she is coming home. Do you feel excited to see your sister again, Krata? Or do you resent her for leaving you like this?]


    The child asked from its throne while looking toward the guard behind it. This vessel had lasted a lot longer than The Law had expected.


    It had looked like such a weak child when it had first seen Krata, but there had been potential. Still, The Law want to avoid taking Krata as the vessel. But it had been tricked into it.


    And then Amane had found a way to run away from The Law twice.


    But now the chase was finally over. After all this time of manipulating this to go accordingly, he finally had his perfect vessel back.


    [Krata, we need to prepare. Your sister and my new vessel will be back soon. We need to hold a gathering to receive her and to grant her a new divine body. This disgusting human shell shall be of no use.]


    It was a shame that this human shell would be destroyed. The other soul that occupied this body would be given divinity as well, and they would become a minor goddess.


    It was the highest honour, someone not a born god could ever achieve, and The Law was willing to give it to the body that housed his vessel.


    "You look in a good mood today, my lord. Is there anything I can do to help you out?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other gods who attended the meeting did not know why The Law looked happy. But they could guess that it was because something amusing happened.


    They did not understand this deity, but they did know that it was dangerous for this entity to be happy. It likely meant that someone was going to die or be ruined.


    [The court session shall be put on hold, and we shall organise a banquet. An important guest shall arrive soon,, and I want you all to prepare for their arrival.]


    Everyone looked stunned to hear these words. This was the first time something like this had happened inside the high heavens.


    The law was their highest authority, and no one else could come close to them in terms of power. So, the other gods felt uneasy when they heard about the guest.


    ''Just who could be influential and powerful enough to make ''The Law'' speak these words? From now on, we need to be careful not to make this ''guest'' angry.''


    ''I wonder if I can use our guest to my advantage. Maybe I can push forward to become a vessel of my lord? He would surely listen to someone whom he respects, right?''


    The gods surrounding the high table were planning on using Amane already. They had various plans and ways to exploit her, and they all wanted to use her as an advantage.


    Even the law could see what was happening in these gods'' minds. But he did not do anything about it now.


    If these fools thought that they could use Amane or if they would even get to see her before the ceremony, then they were wrong. They needed to be knocked down again, and The Law would do it as soon as it formed its new vessel.


    [Go and rejoice today. Soon, it will begin a new era for us all. We shall rejoice for the change and embrace it since this change will affect us all very soon]

 Chapter 438 - 438: 439: Is it really alright? [pt1]

    As Amane died after being kidnapped, Sakura, Kagura and Charlie faced their problem. And this problem came in the shape of the gigantic dragon currently hell-bent on killing them all.


    "Brace yourself for the impact. I don''t know when Rabelais will attack, but I can tell she is not in her right mind. I will block her next attack, so you should attack her body. We will only get one last chance."


    Charlie advised before she gathered all her energy into one final shield, she did not have enough energy to attack, and she had to leave it to Kagura.


    It rubbed her the wrong way, but this was the only thing she could do for now.


    Rabelais attacked, and Charlie quickly formed the shield. Sakura joined her, but their combined power was not enough. The shield was cracking, and Charlie opened her mouth to give the signal¡­


    But Kagura had already run out of protection, and her body was shining. She used this distraction to reach the dragon and touch all the smoke.


    It tried to repel Kagura, but she kept forcing her way in. Her skin was getting charred, but she did not care. She knew that she needed to do this.


    "You stupid lizard. Come back to your senses and help us out. Your power told me about your hatred for The Law and how it threw you here. Don''t you want revenge?"


    Kagura asked, and she felt Rabelais''s energy colliding with her. Being gentle was not going to help her here. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If I try to be gentle, Rabelais will only ignore me. I need to prick on her sour spots.''


    It was a cowardly tactic that Amane was happy to adapt to.


    "You big giant lizard! The only reason you lost that fight back then was because you were not strong enough. I thought you committed to fighting back and left your magic for your inheritor. But is this all your power amounts to? Get your head back in the game."


    The burns got worse as time went on. A dragon''s scale and skin were made to withstand any kind of magic and temperature. There was no way to contradict it and make it change.


    But somehow, Rabelais had forced Kagura into becoming a human. She had stopped the magic that was naturally present in Kagura''s body.


    Serpentine eyes slowly blinked as they looked toward Kagura. The fog faded to show reddish skin and a scaly face that belonged to the dragon.


    Kagura felt her chest lighten once she noticed the free face, but she was flicked across the room before she could say anything.


    Rabelais rubbed her wings to get all the rust out, and the dragon finally looked awake and in pain.


    "You all woke me up. What do you want from me, and why are you here? You do not look like gods exiled here, and one of you even has the powers I left back on Earth."


    Rabelais questioned as soon as she regained consciousness. She seemed confused but curious at the same time.


    The immense pressure of her aura caused the other three to flinch, but Kagura decided to bandage and stand before the other humans.


    "We need your help. The rebellion is finally moving against The Law, and we want your power. Can you help us out?"


    Kagura asked while looking hopeful. Rabelais looked at the female in front of her with cold eyes before turning her head and seeming uninterested in her.


    "You wish to take on The Law? The rebellion should stop with their foolish dreams. Have they not lost enough already? There is no beating that horrible thing that was created as our shackles. Now, settle down and stay home in your new domain."


    Rabelais encouraged the three before she started to walk away. It was clear that she had no intention of helping them.


    "Wait! I can prove to you that I am sincere. Amane told me that you would be able to help us out. She even teamed up with someone to take down The Law. Even if you do not believe in us, believe in her."


    That caused Rabelais to pause. She looked behind at Kagura and sniffed.


    The smell that reached her nose felt ordinary and unfamiliar, but the faint hint of power it gave off felt familiar.


    "I see. So, Amane is survived. Hehe. She survived and came back to change things. Hahahah. This serves The Law right. This also changes things for me, and I am willing to help you."


    "But even as I say this, I can only help one of you out of here. There is only enough power for one of us to escape and take the control out. The others would have to be a sacrifice and help her get out."


    There seemed to be no hope for the humans inside the rift. Rabelais had made it clear that they all could not escape.


    "I am too old and bound to leave this place. Now, you three need to decide among themselves who will leave this place with the power beyond this rift."


    Rabelais asked, and it was a tricky question to answer. Only one of them would get to live, and it was a heavy decision.


    ...


    "Father, something significant has happened. I am sorry for not being able to prevent Amane from being taken. There was a traitor and¡­"


    Chen broke down Kori''s door as she entered it. He held Teressa''s unconscious body in his hands and dragged it across the room.


    "What happened?"


    Kori asked while putting down her tea cup. She had a few people who had been smitten with her beauty and wanted to offer Kori their support. She had subtly manipulated these humans to become her slaves.


    Chen''s presence disturbed this spell, so he wanted to quickly listen to him before returning to her meeting.


    "Father, Amane was¡­she was sent back to the heavens. Teressa betrayed us and sent Amane back to the heavens and The Law. What are we going to do now? We are not ready to face our opponent."


    Chen asked while panicking. He knew better than anyone else what a lack of preparation could do to one''s plan. And he did not want to be a victim of that himself.


    "First, calm yourself down and then talk. I am not able to understand you when you speak this fast."


    Kori turned toward her guest next and decided to call it a day. She had entertained these humans enough for a single day.


    "Gentlemen, maybe it is time for you to leave. My son needs to talk to me, so I must pay attention to him. I will call you all later to confirm what we talked about."


    Everyone sitting around the table looked smitten with Kori. They did not dare say anything against her, and they all quickly stood up when Kori advised them to.


    "Of course, miss. Our conversation today was enlightening and entertaining. I am sure that our next meeting will be just as entertaining. I will look forward to it."


    The man continued to speak and did not stop. Chen and Kori wanted him to stop speaking, but the man continued to harp about himself and his achievements.


    Finally, he walked out, and the pair breathed a sigh of relief.


    "He is gone, Chen. Now, sit down and tell me what happened. You said something about Teressa betraying us?"


    Kori asked and listened to what Chen had to say. And this time, Chen took a deep breath and started from the beginning. He told Kori what he had seen, and Kori had a severe look on her face.


    "Chen, this is an emergency. We put a lot of plans on hold because we thought we had time, but we no longer had time. We cannot allow Amane to become a vessel."


    Having Amane as an energy would be the worst thing that could happen to Kori.


    Her purpose in life was to get rid of The Law and everything that was connected to it. It also included the vessels they took and the energy signatures.


    If Kori did that, then Amane''s existence would be destroyed.


    "You want us to start our operation right now? But mother, it is not time. The elections have not even been held yet and-"


    "We do not have time on our hands. The worst thing that can happen to us is for Amane to become a vessel. We cannot allow that to happen."


    Kori reinforced these words and looked Chen in the face. Her grave eyes indicated how much she did not like this situation.


    Chen sighed and knew he had to give in. He also felt guilty for what happened to Amane. This would not have happened if he had been faster or more resourceful.


    "I understand. I will ask everyone to be on standby and also to prepare all the samples we have. This will be humanity''s war against the heaven."


    Kori agreed with this statement. She already knew the one who would kill The Law would be a human. No god could go against that entity and harm it.


    ''Chen does not know his true purpose in this war, and he might never forgive me once he is cursed for killing The Law. But I raised him for this purpose and am not ashamed of his face. This was the fate I was born with, and I am not ashamed of it.''


    "Mother, are we going to push for early elections? I think I can make it happen."


    Chen''s offer was tempting and Kori took it.

 Chapter 439 - 439: 440: The election results [pt1]

    Amane had a weird feeling that she should not try and open her eyes. Her heart gave a painful thud when she tried to open her eyes. She was suddenly afraid of what she would find if she tried to wake up.


    [The more you pretend not to notice, the harder it will be for you to accept reality. Acknowledging that you are back in the upper heavens would be better. Otherwise, you will make someone sad and regretful.]


    It had been centuries since Amane had last heard that powerful voice whispering to her, but its effect on her was still the same.


    It made her skin crawl, and her disgust was evident on her face. Amane wanted to tear the owner of this voice alive, but The Law''s energy bound her hands.


    Amane finally opened her eyes, only to see an unfamiliar child standing before her. But this child possessed a very familiar set of eyes and energy.


    Krata''s familiar face was walking behind The Law, which signified who this entity was.


    "What do you want from me? Do you want to kill me?"


    It was a stupid question to ask. Amane had a clear idea of what The Law wanted from her. It had been the same thing it wanted from her back when she had been a god - her body.


    [Kill you? You know what I want from you, Amane. Do not pretend to be dumb because it does not suit you. Instead, you should be glad that you are getting rid of this dumb body. It lacks the necessary parts to let you possess your authentic power."


    Amane bit her lip before saying something stupid to The Law.


    All the taboos became meaningless if The Law broke them. It was the only entity allowed to rewrite the laws and rules of their reality.


    "You will only be making trouble for yourself if you make me your vessel. You already have a great vessel and are trying to tame me, as your vessel would take too long. You do not have to try and do that."


    Amane warned The Law in front of her. But The Law looked unbothered by Amane''s threat. It flexed its hand to distract Amane from her thoughts.


    [Whatever you are worried about will not happen, Amane. If you compromise with me, I will not hard Yoko Tsurugi''s spirit and natural body]


    Amane stiffened as soon as she heard that threat. She knew that The Law and her slight reaction had caught her, giving her real intention away.


    It would have been better for Amane had she not come to care for anyone. It would have saved her much heartache. But Amane had come to like the identity of Yoko Tsurugi.


    She had lived as a female and felt grateful to her. She did not want to see anything happen to the female who offered her body for Amane to be revived.


    "Yoko Tsurugi is a human. Per your law, we are gods and cannot mingle with them. Are you going to go back on your promise and harm her?"


    Amane tried to guilt The Law into changing its decision. She needed Yoko Tsurugi to be sent back home. There was no reason for this fragile human to suffer with Amane.


    [Can a person who has housed a god''s soul be called a ''human''? Yoko Tsurugi lost her protection the second your soul touched her body. Now, choose what you want to do before I lose my patience.]


    Amane knew that she had no chance of succeeding herself. That was why she needed to wait for Kori to come for her.


    ''Kori must have informed the resistance, and they will come to save me. I will make them save Yoko at the very least.''


    [Hmm, what are you thinking about? Are you trying to buy time for your precious resistance to come and help you out? It may not be possible. I have already destroyed the opposition.]


    Panic surged through Amane''s body once she heard these words. She felt as if her final ray of hope had been dashed. But Amane refused to give up.


    She knew that she had to buy some time. The resistance was partially gone since Kori was still alive. There was hope for her still.


    [The ceremony for the vessel will be conducted tomorrow. We will proceed when the sun is at its peak, and the world shall see the birth of a new leader.]


    The Law sounded happy. Amane looked at the blank look in Krata''s eyes and felt regretful. She had been the one who pushed him toward this.


    [I shall take my leave now. My dear vessel, if there is anything you want to tell your sister, now is the time. You will be discarded tomorrow, so make the best of it.]


    Krata did not respond, but he did stay back with Amane. Amane felt as if Krata wanted to tell her something.


    But he claimed his mouth shut every time he opened it to say something. It was tough for Krata to say what he wanted to.


    .........¡­


    "They want us to hold the election in the next two days? Does The HIVE think we are morons who do not have anything better to do with our time? The election takes time and money to prepare for."


    Shigo slammed her hands on the table when she got this news. She hated how she was being rushed around like this. It felt as if nothing was going right for her recently.


    These elections were her lifeline and her source of power. She would lose a lot if she lost now.


    But the public opinion was divided, and it would not be wrong to say that more people favored her opposition.


    And it made sense as well. Stella was a household name and synonymous with protection and safety. She had a clean reputation as well as a high moral compass.


    "I know you are worried, Precedent Shigo, but our opponent has already agreed. Our government is too unstable to wait any longer for the elections. Stella''s departure caused a big rift in our organization-"


    "I do not want excuses. Why was everyone so reliant on one person? Did no one think what would happen if she ever retired?"


    Shigo asked while throwing a vase at her secretary. The poor secretary was stuck to his seat with a haunted expression. He did not know how to quell his lady''s temper.


    "Of course, we did not know what would happen if Stella broke apart from us. She looked happy in the government, and we never thought she would leave. We should have taken better care of her."


    It was too late to regret what happened. Shigo cursed under her breath but knew she could not afford to lose.


    There was only one reason she was stubbornly clutching to her position - the god''s machine at the inner government levels. That machine made Shigo powerful and gave her powers.


    She did not want to lose the control she had over people. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''To think a former goddess like me had to be reincarnated into a human. I would have been abandoned without that machine and its ability to connect to the heavens.


    Shigo had been a former goddess who had been killed and then reborn. Thankfully, she got her memories back and found the doorway to heaven. Now, she needed to protect it at any cost.


    "My lady, this is your last speech, which will be held today. You need to prepare for it."


    Shigo''s secretary shook in his boots when he handed her the script. Shigo quickly went over it and sighed. It was the standard stuff that she always spoke about.


    "We cannot afford to miss this victory. Let''s show this country that we are the only leaders they have and the only ones they need. We will not allow them to trample over us."


    Shigo promised, but then she felt a scary wave of energy wash over her being. It was coming from the gate, and it made Shigo scared.


    "My lady, what is wrong? You tensed up suddenly. Are you feeling alright?"


    Shigo''s secretary asked with a concerned look on his face. He tried to touch Shigo''s pout and pulled herself back.


    ''This energy! It''s The Law. It''s planning something horrible, and I do not know what. But I know I must stay far away if I want to live.''


    "It is nothing. I just felt cold, and I shivered as a result. It is nothing you need to be worried about. Just focus on what is happening with the people."


    Shigo commented, and the day turned too soon. People looked restless to vote, but the teal problem nationwide came from the beasts.


    They had all lost control and were trampling over innocent people. Many of the beasts has lost their mind and started rampaging.


    The elections should have been the last thing on anyone''s mind, but Shigo would not let this opportunity pass by.


    The opposite side did not even have their presidential candidate, which gave Shigo much confidence.


    ''This is the last day. It is the last time I will ever stand on this board. I need to crush my opponent and ensure that they never try and challenge me.''


    "My dear citizens, I welcome you to these elections. Before we start anything, I want to remind you that the opposition doesn''t care for you. They did not even send their candidate to meet you all."


    Shigo thought this was an insult, but the opposition had been waiting for her to say this.

 Chapter 440 - 440: 441: The election results [pt2]

    Shigo was confident that she had people''s attention. She had already used compulsion magic in a wide-spread area to make these people follow her will. They will take her side no matter what happens.


    But as soon as Shigo finished speaking, she would feel that her spell had been stripped out of its power. The people looked at her with annoyance and then turned toward her opposition to see what they had to say.


    "My dear citizens, the only reason our upper leaders are not here is because they are too busy helping other people and those in trouble. I hope you will consider who is truly helping you when you cast your vote."


    These small lines instantly turned the flow of these elections.


    As a leader, Shigo knew how important it was for her to be here. Things would not have changed much if she had helped others. But it was a different case for Stella.


    Since Stella was capable and had proven herself capable in her field work, her assistance offer was much higher.


    ''This is bad. At this rate, I will truly lose. I need to turn the tire of the situation.''


    The bell rang before Shigo could do anything, and the election started. Everyone could vote on their phones, and too many safety and fairness measures were in place. It was impossible to cheat the system.


    Shigo could only clasp her hands and wait for her demise. She knew that she had lost even before the results came in.


    "It''s all over. Prescient Shigo, it was nice serving you. You were a great leader and a great visionary. I am sorry that your reign ended like this."


    The secretary sounded sad, but Shigo knew that the secretary had a considerable hand in organising these elections and making them come early.


    All her people had been eager for these elections, but they did not show it on their faces.


    ''They were all tow-faced liars. I cannot believe that I ever trusted these people. It is all my fault that I lost.''


    Shigo knew that it was time to say goodbye to all her power. It felt as if she was dying for the second time. But at least the disasters happening around the county were no longer her problems.


    She entered her office but immediately stopped to see a familiar face.


    "You! What are you doing here? This is still my office if I am not signed out. And my term is not over for the next few hours."


    Shigo tried to look annoyed, but her heart was not in it. She only sighed and decided to ignore Kori.


    But Kori was having none of it. She knew Shigo''s secret and was here to take it and use it.


    "You have a gateway to the heaven, right? You used it to harness the power of the heaven you lost long ago. I want you to show me that gateway."


    Kori stood behind Shigo, and her voice sounded as if it was ringing directly inside Shigo''s mind. The sudden pressure she felt threatened to choke her, and Shigo suddenly knew who was responsible for all these worldwide disasters.


    "What do you want from me? I do not know anything about the heavens or a gateway. Now, head out and leave me alone."


    Shigo was all but choking when she let these words out. But she refused to tell Kori about her special place.


    Kori did not look worried. She tapped Shigo''s head, and memories flashed across Shigo''s head. She could not stop thinking about how to enter her secret place.


    She was exhausted when Kori let go of her head. Shigo had no idea what happened but knew her secret was out.


    "Hey, what are you planning on doing? Going against The Law is a death sentence. Do you not know how many gods and goddesses were recently killed because they tried it? You would be annihilated as well-"


    "That is something I look forward to. I was born to bring justice to The Law. I wonder which one of us would win during the last fight."


    Kori asked before she walked out. She signalled for the resistance to gather.


    Only a few of them were left, but they still had a significant number that could affect the tide of the war.


    The law should also be annoyed by this point since it was too busy trying to deal with Amane. This was the best opportunity for them to act and ensure that The Law was handled.


    "Excuse me, but I wish to help you achieve your goal. I woke up from a certain death, only to see Yoko getting herself into trouble. Now, I must bail her out like I always do."


    Kori would not have stopped if she had not felt that unexpected power colliding with the person behind her. This voice sounded familiar, but Kori was certain she had never heard it.


    "Hello, my name is Sakura Tsurugi, and I am here to retrieve my cousin from whatever trouble she had gotten herself into. And I also brought gifts with me to help you out." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura Tsurugi stood behind Kori, but there was something different about her. The aura of power she excluded felt too heavy to be expected.


    "Who are you? No, what are you? That power¡­it''s not something that can be found in this reality. Where did you get it from?"


    Kori was excited at the sudden burst of power she found. This female in front of her felt strong and had unexpected powers that The Law would not consider.


    "These powers? They were a gift from someone who spent all their life fighting against the injustice done to them. These powers devour anything they touch, so I can only use them once."


    Kori knew there must be a catch for using such amazing powers. But this sudden change took a lot of work to come by. She could not afford to miss it and wait for another.


    "I understand. In that case, I will accept your help. Our operation will begin tonight. All our members will assemble, and this will be our final attempt to take care of The Law."


    Everyone wanted to be independent and be allowed to do what they wanted. But more than that, no one wanted to live under the tyranny of another entity who could not understand them.


    The Law had outlived its usefulness and became a Tyranny that ruined lives. And that was something no one wanted. The vessel system was also stupid and caused too many casualties.


    ......


    [I am back. Did you miss me? I do not care if you did or not. We need to start the ceremony now. I hope you are ready to accept what is about to happen.]


    Amane had tried not to struggle the whole time she had been here. It did not matter what happened to her now. She just needed to wait for Kori or someone to come for her.


    Amane had tried not to cause trouble because she knew Krata would get into trouble for this. And Amane still cared for Krata even after all this time had passed.


    "You do not have your consciousness? I knew you were soft, but I did not know you were this soft. But this was what I expected when I offered you this position. This is my fault."


    Amane tried to ignite Krata''s temper, but he said nothing. He was acting like a true vessel with none of his thoughts visible on his face.


    [Are you trying to talk to my vessel? It is of no use. He had not tried to rebel or break my hold on him ever since he became a vessel. Thank you for providing me with such a reliable vessel. But it''s a shame that it was not what I wanted.]


    The Law entered the room and placed his hand on Krata''s head. This time, his body was of an adult male with radiant features.


    No imperfection could be found on that soft and beautiful face, but Amane still felt repulsed by that face.


    [Do you like my new looks? The looks I borrowed used to belong to a paladin of mine. I heard that females like these kinds of looks. You must be no exception, right?]


    "Eh, I prefer the other gender. No matter how beautiful you are, you do nothing for my attraction."


    Silence followed Amane after she was done speaking. She did not even realise that more gods had gathered inside the hallway. And most of these gods looked new, or they did not recognise her.


    Anyone else would have turned red and stopped speaking, but Amane was shameless and continued to hold her head high.


    [Ah, yes. I remember now! But I like this skin quite a lot so I will not change it. Soon, I will have you as my vessel, so it will not matter what I like or do not like.]


    The Law affirmed once more before he drew Amane''s blood. The ceremony had started.


    The silence that fell around the room did not even last ten minutes. The chamber began to shake, and the gods cried out in fright.


    The upper heaven had been peaceful ever since it had been created. This was the first incidence of an earthquake this place had ever faced. No one knew what they should do now.


    Amane used this opportunity to run away. Her hands were bound, but her feet were not. The last thing she noticed was Krata getting ready to chase after her, but The Law stopped him.

 Chapter 441 - 441: 442: The final asset [pt1]

    "Everyone, catch her. Do not let her get away from the sacred ceremony. We cannot let the divine one down. We are gods as well."


    Someone from the gathered gods yelled out before people started to run after Amane. But peace had corrupted most of the gods from the upper heaven from exercising their power.


    They could not keep up with Amane despite her body being that of a human.


    Krata''s body looked at The Law with a questionable expression when it was stopped from chasing after Amane. Krata couldn''t go against The Law''s will and chase after Amane.


    [There is no need to chase after her when Amane will come back for me herself. Instead, we should focus on the rebellion that has started their plan. I thought I uprooted, but now I see that mercy had been a mistake on my part.]


    The law changed targets. He knew Amane could not escape, and the rebellion would not leave them alone.


    What the heaven needed to do was to deal with the traitors first. And Krata was the perfect person to do this kind of thing.


    Krata did not question The Law. The control this power had over him could not be broken. And even if it could be, he did not want to break it.


    ...


    "Everyone, attack. This is the perfect time for us to go against the heaven. The faith of humans in gods is at an all-time low. We are on even grounds."


    Kori reminded her fellow rebellion members who continued to crack open the upper heaven''s barrier.


    The gate had taken them impossibly close to the heavenly realm, and they had been able to launch this attack undetected.


    But it was only a matter of time before heaven attacked them back. The carefully crafted balance needed to be broken by their side and fast.


    "Kori, we have secured the left side. What should we do now?''


    Kori took a deep breath before feeling the vessel''s power approaching her. She knew it was time and had to deal with the vessel herself.


    "The vessel of the gods is coming. It will be a difficult battle, but I will try and take care of him. You all focus on what you are doing."


    Kori''s orders were followed with a hesitant nod. Everyone knew how powerful the vessel was and how much destruction it had caused.


    But they all also trusted Kori''s power and judgement.


    Kori intercepted the attack that headed their way and quickly ran toward the vessel. Sakura followed her with a fascinated expression. Somehow, the vessel felt familiar to her.


    "So, you are the bitch who is following all that devil''s orders and going around killing my colleagues. We suffered too much because of you. Now, it is time for you to die."


    Kori unleashed her power, and most of the building collapsed around her. Sakura remained unharmed because the unconscious power leaving her body devoured everything it touched.


    Krata did not reply to Kori, but he did attack her with a sword. The word was infused with power, and it would immobilise one if it touched them.


    Krata looked almost clumsy in his attempts to harm Kori, and Kori felt insulted by this lack of effort.


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to insult me by not even attacking me properly? If you will come at me, then come at me properly."


    Krata still looked conflicted. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out. He was clearly struggling with something, but he could not express it.


    Kori took this opportunity to attack Krata, and he flinched but took the brunt of the attack. Kori was about to deal the finishing blow when Sakura interfered.


    "Hey, wait! He is not resisting us or seriously fighting us. I think he wants to tell us something. If some foreign power controls him, maybe the rift can help him."


    The rift liked to devour, and it was a risky move. But Kori did not care about Krata enough to stop Sakura.


    Sakura approached Krata like he was an injured animal. She might not have a talent for beast-taming, but Sakura had learned from the best. So, she was quickly able to approach Krata and not get bitten.


    "Take it easy. We are just trying to help you out and make you feel better. This might hurt a lot, but this is for your good."


    Sakura did not use the rift fully but put herself on a clock by unlocking a small part of its power. The rift began to devour her, but she held on. The pain was tearing Sakura apart, but she held on to her consciousness.


    Krata cried out in pain when the rift''s power touched him. It was devouring a part of him and The Law''s power. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it also returned his consciousness to him. The more time he spent with the rift, the better Krata felt about himself. He was beginning to be able to think now.


    "You! Who are you people, and what do you want?"


    Krata finally panted out once enough influence had been driven out of his body. He had never felt free before and wanted this feeling to last.


    "Who we are does not matter. I want to ask you one question - do you wish to be free of the curse you are under even if it will cost you your life?"


    Kori asked, and Sakura flinched. She understood what Kori suggested, but it did not sit well with her. Having someone else sacrifice themselves for you was not something Sakura wanted.


    But she did not stop Kori either. The decision was ultimately up to Krata.


    "What do you¡­want me to do? I might betray you if The Law''s presence gets too much inside me."


    Krata confessed while shaking. He had enough of this life anyway, so he was willing to die. But he did not want to cause anyone else to lose their chance at ending The Law.


    "Aww, don''t worry about it too much. I know what to do to ensure that this would not happen. Sakura, hand that core over to Krata. As soon as the transfer ceremony begins, The Law will take the core out of you and put it into his body. Then, the rift will consume it."


    "The only thing we need to worry about is how to stop the rift afterwards. We will need someone to be sealed away with it."


    Kori admitted, and no one replied. But it was a concern for another time. They needed to end this tyranny and look for what will happen next.


    "I understand. If you are sure I will not betray you, hand that core over to me."


    Kori nodded, and Sakura clenched her fist. She took the core out and mixed it with Krata''s essence. Now, it was a sure death for Krata. But he looked peaceful to know that he would die.


    Sakura lost control of her legs as soon as the core was out. The core harmed her body, and her legs were lost forever.


    ''This is a small price to pay for rescuing Yoko. I hope she is alright and will be back soon.''


    Sakura closed her eyes and turned to look toward the corridor behind her. The whole world was spinning, but she barely made out Yoko''s shape heading toward her.


    Yoko was carrying an unfamiliar person on her back, but seeing that unconscious body bade Sakura''s heart skip a beat.


    She knew that she had been attracted to Yoko all this time, but Sakura was unable to tear her eyes away from the unconscious form on top of Yoko''s back.


    "What the hell? Yoko Tsurugi and¡­Amane? Are they separated as two different entities? How is that possible? What body is Amane possessing now? No, that is not important."


    Kori quickly ran toward the struggling pair and took Amane in her arms. It made Sakura jealous, but she did not even know why.


    The new female did not look familiar, but something about her presence screamed familiarity.


    "Sakura, are you alright? Why did you come here? This had nothing to do with you or our family? You should have been safe nor like this."


    Yoko looked concerned, and her behaviour struck Sakura as odd. She sounded too soft and panicked, not like the person Sakura had gotten to know.


    "Who are you? Are you an imposter? You feel different from the Yoko Tsurugi I have known for the past year and-"


    Sakura paused, not knowing how to continue. Yoko also paused before she sighed and stepped back.


    "I am Yoko Tsurugi. I have always been Yoko Tsurugi. The person you knew for the past year was the one who possessed my body, Amane. I am sorry that we both deceived you like this."


    Sakura looked at Yoko, making her feel nervous. But Sakura always had a feeling that the person she had fallen in love with was not Yoko, her cousin.


    After all, she had changed too much in a single day for it to be expected.


    "We will talk more about it later. For now, we have a dangerous situation to deal with. Darn it, I cannot feel my legs still."


    Sakura complained as she tried to sit up. Yoko helped her, but it took a lot of work for inexperienced people like her to know what to do.


    "You both are human, so get out of here. We will ensure that things calm down here. You both did great up until now."


    Kori praised, and Sakura had a weird feeling that this was the last time she would see Kori again.

 Chapter 442 - 442: 443: The final asset [pt2]

    Yoko''s unconscious body was carried through the upper heaven by Krata. The further he walked, the more he felt his consciousness fade away.


    The effect of the rift was still inside him, but his consciousness could not keep in touch with his body.


    He was retreating to the person he had become once The Law had gained control of his consciousness. And this time, there was no need to fight or be concerned about it. Krata would be free (and dead) once the day was over.


    [My dear vessel, you are finally back. Put my new vessel down on the bed and take a step back. You have done an excellent job until now.]


    Krata followed these words, and he waited for the impact. The core that had been put inside him would be removed and put into The Law for about a whole minute. Then, it would be transferred over.


    The pain of his chest being breached was dull, and Krata slowly felt his feelings wash over his senses. Breathing became tougher once the core was out of his body, and Krata felt his vitality leaking out.


    If things continued like this, then Krata would die. But he could not wait to see The Law out that core inside him and then regret it.


    As expected, the Law did not wait or show any caution once the core was in his hand. He put it inside his chest and then paused.


    Its eyes widened in shock as the sensation of being consumed spread across it''s body.


    [You! What did you do to my core? It burns! Nothing should be able to harm me¡­and yet.]


    The Law cried out while clutching its chest. Krata was also in pain, so he could not react when the supreme creature grabbed him by the neck and squeezed.


    [Are you that eager to die? Then, let me grant your wish. I will have my new vessel one way or the other.]


    The Law promised before it squeezed its hands around Krata''s neck. The sensation hurt, and it added to the burn Krata was feeling.


    But he somehow held on to his senses and looked at the god before him.


    ''I need to survive. I need to outlive this entity no matter what. I have wanted this since I was the vessel of destruction.''


    Krata''s eyes showed defiance and disgust. The Law could not keep looking at him, throwing Krata away.


    [You foolish creature! Do you think your pathetic assassination attempts are enough to kill me? I will make this power my own and-]


    "Leave Amane and this person alone. I refuse to allow you to do what you want anymore."


    Kori''s voice echoed across the room. Her presence spread around the upper heaven, and everyone looked around to see her.


    Only The Law noticed Kori''s location, which happened seconds before it was attached.


    "Oh my! What is this I am seeing? The supreme guardian of the gods is alone and without protection. It would be a shame if something happened to him, right?"


    Kori''s voice sounded sweet, but the underlying bitterness could be heard clearly. She was not playing around when she threatened to kill The Law.


    [You! And kill me? So even gods can dream. I must adjust the restrictions again to make you all more compliant toward me.]


    The Law sounded impatient, and Kori stopped holding back. She attacked The Law with everything she had, and her opponent blocked her.


    Kori did not give him any chase to give a command as she attacked more fiercely. The Law dodged the first few attacks before realising what was happening.


    But it was already too late. His body was impaled on the sword by the last person he expected.


    [You! What do you think you are doing? How dare you betray my trust in you like this? I raised you until this day and made you what you are-]


    "I know. At first, I was excited to be serving you. I thought it was a miracle that I could become your vessel. But you never had any interest in me or the other gods. You were obsessed with your perfect vessel."


    "So, the day you killed my sister, I vowed that I would finish you with my own hands. It took so long, but it finally happened. The joy I feel is unreal."


    Krata confessed as he continued to drive the god-killing sword deeper inside The Law''s body. The blade caused all the energies inside that entity to bubble out and pour over.


    Amane woke up to see this scene as well. It looked like a dream, and she had to pinch herself before realising this was all real.


    [Amane! What are you doing? Help me out. I am The Law. What will happen to the order of things if you kill me now? They will never be the same and-]


    "I know. I knew it all before I planned this scenario and recruited other gods into my mess."


    Amane confessed as she walked over to the dying entity. There was genuine fear and horror in those eyes. The Law was dying, and its control over the gods was vanishing.


    [You all are fools. Can you control gods and their powers once I am gone? Beings with great powers need to be controlled. That was why I was born into this role. Once the rift consumes my strength, you are all doomed.]


    The Law confessed, and it sounded sure of what would happen. And unfortunately, what he said was the truth.


    Once there were no rules and restrictions to stop the gods, they would follow and practice taboo techniques non-stop and gain influence.


    And that was why Kori had been prepared.


    "I always hated how gods treated the lives of others as a game. As a goddess, I am no exception and usually fall back into bad habits. That is when I decided that this world does not need gods and these powers anymore."


    Kori''s confession caused The Law to look at her with interest. This was the first time someone said they did not need gods and godly beings to look over them.


    "I will make sure all the gods disappear from this world, and they all live an ordinary life as humans."


    The Law looked intrigued but sad at the same time. He did not believe that the gods could be tamed as easily as Kori thought them to be.


    [S-So you think it''ll be over once there is no god in this world? Y-You will end up ruining this world. People are too reliant on us and-]


    "That had been the case a few centuries ago, but the people of today can survive and thrive without a god by their side. They can advance toward a future that they want. We should encourage them and not hinder them."


    Amane confessed, and The Law went entirely. By this point, it had consumed most of its power and could no longer open its communication channels.


    Still, it decided to speak one last sentence before its body began to disappear.


    "You all¡­would regret this. You killed off your last¡­line of defense¡­"


    The Law disappeared into dust once he was finished speaking. Not even ashes remained where it had been, and there was no soul in that body. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rift had consumed the biggest power in this world and then retreated.


    "Ahn, it is finally over. Now, I can do what I want to with my power and ensure that there is no longer a god in this world. Amane, I will miss you, but I hope I never see you again."


    Kori''s confession might have left most people speechless, but Amane realised it was - a goodbye. Kori was saying goodbye to her since she was about to do something stupid.


    And Amane had no right to stop her. She had contributed to Kori''s obsession with completing her mission, so Amane did not deserve to stop her.


    "I understand; in that case, let''s not meet again long. I will try to stay put, but you know me. I might get restless and come to meet you soon."


    *Cough*


    "Are you both done flirting? I am almost dead, and I would prefer if we hurry up with whatever we are about to do."


    Krata asked, breaking the mood with his words before he turned toward Kori to help her out.


    The upper heaven was beginning to collapse now that no one was here to support the main power frame. And it would not take long before everyone realised what happened.


    "I will head out now. If there is anything you need me to do-"


    "What can you even do with the current situation? It calls for swift action, and that is what we will do. Amane, you should head out now. Those who need you are waiting for you outside."


    It broke Amane''s heart to leave Kori alone. That longing gaze was the last she saw of Kori before the upper heaven disappeared into the rift.


    Snow began to fall from the sky, and Amane felt snow sipping her divinity out of her body; once it disappeared, she was a simple human with limited abilities.


    A similar situation occurred with the other gods, but Amane needed more understanding.


    "What are we going to do now? We are no longer gods. Oh! This is humiliating."


    "To think we are worse than the humans we condemned until now. What are we all going to do now?"


    The gods asked, but they would all figure it out soon. They had to if they wanted to adapt to this world of humans.

 Chapter 443 - 443: 444: Epilogue 1: No regrets left

    Time waited for no one, be it humans or gods. All gods were brought to the divine guild, and they were given a chase to do what they wanted.


    They all adapted to the new world quite easily. And those who did not, well¡­. they decided to be a bit more dramatic.


    "Lady Sakura, the lunatic is in front of your door, demanding to see you and your¡­guest again. What should we do with him?"


    The secretary entered Sakura''s offer, only to see her resting her head against her ''guest''s'' lap. This indecent behaviour was becoming quite common in the Tsurugi household.


    They had changed since Lady Yoko and Lady Sakura returned after their short trip a month ago. Lady Yoko assumed everything in her family, while Lady Sakura oversaw management.


    Another unfortunate change had been Lady Sakura''s stepping down as the next successor.


    There had been an incident that Lady Sakura refused to specify, but she had lost control of her legs. She was left paralysed from her waist down, and doctors confirmed that they could not help her.


    And thus, Lady Sakura''s current condition would not allow her to inherit the family.


    On the other hand, lady Yoko had also lost her ability to control the beasts, but she was more up for it in terms of politics and intelligence.


    And as for this ''guest,'' all she did was laze around and indulge Sakura when she had these weird urges. And the employees could not be against her since this guest scared them all.


    There was an air of familiarity around this person, which no one could deny and put their hands on.


    "That man again? Throw him out. Tell him we cannot help him if he does not want to help himself. Next time, ask our next family head what you should do with him."


    Sakura threw Eclipse under the bus quite quickly. The small child Amane had brought home had turned into a magnificent person. He was truly worthy of the title of the next family head.


    The secretary also went out, and Sakura sighed in relief before pulling her head from Amane''s lap.


    "Everything finally stabilised adequately. I could tell that you had been waiting for this to happen. What are you going to do from now on?"


    Sakura asked while looking at the female on his lap.


    "Hmm, what am I going to do from now? It''s simple - I will meet those I miss. Do you think Kori and Charlie would be surprised to see me? Man, I can already hear Kori''s nagging in my ear."


    Amane confessed, and Sakura sighed. She knew Amane was planning to head out into the rift and search for Charlie and Kori.


    There was a decent chance they were both dead, and Sakura should stop Amane. But Sakura knew that she could not stop Amane with Words alone. She needed to act and show Amane that it was not worth it.


    But in her heart, Sakura knew it would be all worth it.


    "I know. I also want to see the look on Charlie and Kori''s faces when they see you. I think I will accompany you into the rift as well as a guide. After all, I have been in there before." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kori tried to lighten the mood, but it ended up darkening. She coughed to hide her nervousness before Amane let out a small laugh.


    "Of course. If you want to come as my guide, you can. You might also regain the use of your legs in that space. Who knows what would happen there."


    Amane asked, and Sakura sighed.


    Her father had been against this arrangement, but Akabe Tsurugi''s heart could not support his body for long. He had died a few days ago, and now Sakura had no one left to support her except Amane.


    Being with Yoko felt awkward after everything that happened. Thankfully, Yoko claimed no memory of what Sakura did with her body once Amane had it. But the guilt and shock remained in Sakura''s memories.


    "So, when are we heading into the rift?"


    Sakura asked, and Amane grinned. That grin spelt trouble, but Sakura was excited to see it this time.


    "We will be heading out tonight. I have spoken all the farewells and prepared everyone for the future. Both Yoko and Eclipse cried their eyes out. Chen called me a fool, but I could tell he was holding his tears back. Sean threatened me to bring Charlie back while Eclipse looked ready to collapse."


    "Stella looked understanding and sad while Crescenta threw a fit. It was chaotic all over. I never realised how many people I grew close to over time and how many people realised my secret."


    Amane confessed, but Sakura only sighed. Amane had not been...subtle in her attempts to threaten people. It was no wonder that her identity had been questioned multiple times.


    "I see. In that case, let''s head out tonight and find our missing members. I am sure that you missed them more than I did."


    Sakura confessed, and Amane''s eyes softened. She leaned down to press a soft kiss beside Sakura''s lips.


    "Yeah, let''s find them and live a happy life. Also, let''s discover what is beyond that rift. I am getting curious to see what awaits us."


    Amane confessed, and the duo disappeared that evening.


    The rift was as rugged as Sakura remembered. The pressure still hurt, but it was bearable, especially when the party who came to greet them on entry had familiar faces.


    "Looks like I won this bet. I told you that Amane could not wait before coming after us. It did not even take a month."


    Kori sounded delighted but sad at the same time. Amane walked toward them; her steps became faster, and she did not even realise when she broke into full-out running.


    Her arms closed around the pair she had not seen for a long time.


    "Welcome home, Yoko. We all are finally together, so stop crying. You will ruin your face if you keep crying like this."


    Charlie rubbed her hand behind Amane''s back to calm her down, but the tears would not stop. Finally, they were all together again, akin to a miracle.


    Whatever happened next, they would face it together. There would be no regrets left.

 Chapter 444 - 444: 445: Is this...Home? [pt1]

    ''How long have I been alive, and how long will I have to live for? It feels so lonely being out here all alone.''


    Amane looked behind at the empty desert behind her. The rift was as barren as ever, but she was travelling it alone now.


    There had been times when she had companions who helped her feel less lonely. But even the strongest people could not beat nature; they had to go when death called for them.


    Charlie had been the first one to die in the rift. It happened suddenly one day after travelling together for a few years. Amane woke up and found Charlie''s dead body.


    There was no evidence of anyone having harmed her, and her body was in pristine condition. Ultimately, Amane could only conclude that nature had taken its course and killed her.


    Kori had helped Amane bury Charlie''s body while Sakura had mourned the death of her close friend.


    The next one to die was Sakura. She had lived long for a human but could not beat time and her ageing body. Ultimately, she had lived up to be 103 years old. But death had claimed her as well.


    As for Kori? After all this time, Amane had yet to learn where Kori had ended up. She had woken up one day, and Amane had been alone. Kori had yet to indicate where she had gone.


    That was how Amane ended up being alone in this world. She was not salty, but the loneliness was getting too much for her. The rift felt too much, with its chaotic energy as well as the lust-filled desire it invoked inside.


    It was a constant struggle for Amane to even breathe in such an environment. But her desire to stay alive was stronger than her desire to end everything.


    So, her body struggled, and it kept on pushing forward until it forced Amane to live her life.


    And finally, after two centuries of roaming the rift, Amane had reached the end of it. She had thought it was impossible, but she had managed to find where this chaotic energy ended.


    ''I can get out of here now. This is the best news I could have asked for. Now, I just need to.''


    Amane was about to touch the rift when she felt another presence near her. It should have been impossible, but Amane was sure someone was looking at her.


    Being in the rift had considerably weakened Amane''s physical state. But she was more than capable of harnessing her magic and forming a few throwing knives.


    She threw them toward the shadow where she had felt the anonymous presence looking at her, and the other person quickly dodged the attacks.


    A flash of red was what Amane saw before a woman attacked her. The woman looked relatively human, but her eyes had a weird shine. She also gave off a feeling that she was not wholly human.


    It might have been two centuries since Amane had stepped inside the rift, but she had remembered the roots of her power. This female in front of her had beast blood running through her veins.


    "Who are you, and what are you doing here?"


    Amane asked, but the female tensed. She had dodged Amane''s daggers and ended up on all fours. Her body language warned Amane not to come near her. But Amane liked the thrill of engaging with another species and broke her own rule.


    "You are fascinating. You are alive despite being fused with a beast. Not only are you alive, but you look healthier than other experiments I have seen before. Let me have a look at you."


    It was not Amane''s first time seeing someone with beast blood inside them. She had some unfortunate encounters in her life. But there had always been something off about those people.


    However, this female felt like a beast and a human simultaneously. Amane''s instincts told her this was a genuine mixture of two species. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *hisses*


    The mixed human warned Amane not to come near her. But Amane was enchanted by her and ended up walking forward.


    Amane stepped forward, and the other female stepped back before attacking. Her claws came out, and she tried to nick Amane.


    But Amane caught her hand and pressed on her pressure point to make the female drop her hand. The beast-human cried out in pain before yelling for help.


    Amane noticed another presence heading toward her way soon, but this one was cautious and did not attack Amane outright. It observed how Amane held her captive and did not hurt her.


    Finally, the second person decided to come out and confront Amane.


    "Please let go of me, younger sister. She did not mean to attack you or to hurt you. We were sent here from beyond the rift to check what was going on inside the rift. Please, forgive her and let her go."


    The male bowed toward Amane, hoping that she understood their language. He bowed his head until Amane took mercy on his sister and threw her toward the male.


    The mixed female recovered halfway through being shoved and attacked Amane, but the male stopped her before she could make another mistake. He made the female attacker bow his head as well, and he looked full of remorse.


    "I am sorry for the way we treated you. This was our first time seeing another human inside the rift, so we did not know how to react. Were you born in the rift? Is there more life out there?"


    The male asked, and Amane instantly shook her head.


    "There is no life inside the rift. I arrived here with my companions, but they are all dead now. I was trying to find a way out of this rift when I saw you two. Would you mind taking me out of this rift as well?"


    Amane asked, and the duo in front of her exchanged a look. A silent conversation occurred in front of Amane, and she was not interested enough to break the illusion of privacy the other two had.


    Finally, a conclusion was reached, and the male stepped forward.


    "We would love to help you, but I don''t know if our world is worth living in any more than the rift is. War has been plaguing every corner of the world for two centuries, and people are dying every day."


    "Still, if you are interested in it all, I will not stop you from following me. My name is Kristia, and this is Melisa, my younger sister. We will be pleased to take you out of this rift."


    Kristia extended his hand, and Amane quickly took it. Being in the abyss any longer was torture, and she wanted to get out of there.


    The world''s familiar energy enveloped her when Amane crossed the portal. She knew she had arrived home and wanted to see the world.


    ''What is this? This world used to be so at peace. What the hell happened here?''


    Amane''s eyes widened as she saw the once prosperous city reduced to ashes. The huge buildings that covered the sky were no more, and the smaller houses seemed smashed.


    There was no buzz or sign of humanity anywhere in the vicinity. The world had become barren, and people had chosen to hide over trying to fight the tyrant.


    "Are you surprised to see the current state of the world? Everything has been a mess ever since the arrival of the Arch lord. It happened so long ago, so no one remembers how it happened. But the Arch lord brought war and suffering over us all."


    Kristia explained before he dragged Amane toward the shelter. The entrance was a huge metallic door with too many enhancements. It led to a flight of stairs, and Amane could feel the special magic cast on it.


    That door took them in the middle of a forest, but neither Kristia nor Melisa put their guard down.


    If anything, they looked tenser and scarier than before.


    "Be careful. There are too many predators in here who would want to kill you. Most are under Arch lord''s control, so you will die if they catch you."


    Kristia warned before Amane felt the presence of a griffin. The beast attacked their group the very next second and rushed toward Amane.


    "Look out. This beast is not something you can handle on your own. You need to"


    Chains appeared in thin air, and Amane captured the beast rushing toward her. The Griffin did not see it coming and landed into the trap Amane had laid out for it.


    The Griffin tried to escape, but Amane''s current powers were enough to keep him captive. It tried to escape, and Amane had enough. She smacked the Griffin on its head and sent a wave of her power through its body.


    It was paralysed before it fell unconscious. The pair who saved Amane could only watch this happen in fascination. They had never seen this kind of power before.


    "I took care of one problem. We should get moving before Griffin wakes up and is not happy to find himself knocked out."


    Amane warned, and Kristia realised they were still in the jungle. He quickly gathered himself and stood up.


    "Of course, we should head out now. The base leader will explain what happened to you in more detail. She is one of us who lived this long and fought against the Arch lord. I am sure she will be delighted to have you offer your help. Humanity has the hope to survive this disaster."

 Chapter 445 - 445: 446: Is this...Home? [pt2]

    Amane took in the new and changed world every step she walked. The forest looked untouched at first, but something was unsettling about the air around the room.


    It felt as if someone was always looking at her and observing her. And that caused Amane to tense up as she walked further.


    "Ah, did you feel the presence of our guardian as well? The goddess of this forest is our patron, so no one should bother us from now on. She is watching you because you are a new face."


    Kristia explained, and that did not seem to be the case. There was something¡­maleficent about that gaze. The goddess was not a decent person, and she had a lot of hidden agendas in her heart.


    But since she had not revealed anything to anyone, convincing others about this would be impossible.


    "I thought that you were fighting against the tyranny of the gods. But you ended up accepting the help of a god. What if you get betrayed by these gods?"


    Amane asked this question because there was a real possibility of this happening. She was certain that the goddess of the forest was planning something big.


    "Our leader has also considered this possibility, but this was a risk we had to take. Otherwise, our fraction would be seen as easy prey. The goddess of this forest was also why we could make it inside the rift."


    Kristia explained while he kept walking. They finally exited the forest, and the creepy presence faded from Amane''s consciousness. Instead, a huge door waited for them to enter.


    The door was made up of restraining material, and Amane felt it trying to contain her powers. She allowed it to press her powers down for now.


    The inside of the door led to a barrier that opened into an intact city. People covered the streets and fought for the resource. The city was overcrowded by people who looked relatively happy and free.


    "Great, now we have another mouth to feed. Where did you find this one? In a gutter? An escaped enslaved prisoner? Or did she pop out of nowhere?"


    Amane looked in disgust at the drunk man who walked up to her and observed her from head to toe. His gaze felt disgusting, but Amane had faced worse. She was not letting some drunkard get to her head.


    "Hey, are you drunk again? How many times have I told you not to drink? Alcohol is precious, and we need it as an emergency supply. I will throw you out of the base if you waste resources next time."


    Kristia threatened, and the unknown drunkard quickly put his hands up in defeat. His empty bottle shattered as it fell to the ground.


    "Fine¡­*hic*...I get it. No fun¡­*hic*...allowed."


    The drunkard quickly walked away before he could be scolded more. But he did look back at Amane with a curious expression, wanting to know more about her.


    At first, Amane was sure she saw recognition flash across his eyes when he looked at her. But that expression was gone the next second, replaced by a sigh.


    "How are we going to manage the resources? We are already short on food and water-"


    The man walked away while muttering these words under his breath. He sounded odd and drunk. He even stumbled into people who pardoned him.


    "Don''t overthink about what that drunkard said. He tends to look at the negatives of a situation. Don''t let it bother you too much."


    Kristia tried to make Amane feel better. But Melissa''s sudden hug surprised Amane. Warm arms warped around her before Melissa''s body was pressed up against her hard.


    Melissa said nothing, but Amane could tell she was trying to comfort her. It was a surprisingly thoughtful gesture.


    "Aww, this is surprisingly nice of you to consider comforting me like this, Melissa. But you can let me go now. I still need to meet your leader."


    Amane informed Melissa, and the female reluctantly let go of Amane. Melissa looked as if she did not know what happened to her and quickly pulled back with a suspicious look. Amane just sighed and decided to walk into the main section of the building.


    Somehow, it looked familiar. Amane felt that she had seen this building before, but her mind could not categorise where she had seen it before.


    "This building used to be the government''s official headquarters before it was recategorised and remodelled as our base of operation. It is the most high-tech building we have got to date."


    Kristia informed before he knocked on the former president''s office door. It opened, and Amane noticed a familiar face sitting on the chair.


    Stella looked as if she had aged. Her current looks were alarming for someone who had not changed in centuries.


    "Lady Reize, we are back from the mission. And I have something important to report to you. We found someone in the rift, and we brought them back. She could even suppress the beast that attacked us with ease."


    Kristia informed their leader, and Amane was shocked to hear that this was not Stella. Reize looked exactly like Stella, but her voice sounded different when she opened her mouth.


    Reize was much more open than Stella, and her voice was decisive.


    "Kristia, I told you to be careful in the rift and not to pick up useless baggage. But since you already brought her back, I might as well look at the person you brought back. The worst-case scenario would be you throwing her back into the rift."


    Reize was not polite, and she was not caring. She was cold-blooded, made rational decisions, and did what suited her people. She had no time to think about unnecessary things.


    "You remind me of someone I used to know long ago. Her name was Stella, and she used to be president as well. The resemblance you share with her is uncanny."


    Amane looked at the female, and she could not hold her comment back. She needed to speak her words and get them off her chest.


    Her words startled Reize, and she looked up. But she was not the only one surprised by Amane''s sudden words.


    Even Kristia looked surprised and a little uncomfortable.


    "You knew President Stella? That is impossible! She used to live more than 200 years ago. No human could live for that long once the Arch-lord took over. My grandmother, President Stella, was the first to fight against the Arch-lord, and she died to give us all a chance. Do not mock her name like this."


    Reize looked angry, and her eyes flashed with danger. She looked ready to attack Amane at any time.


    Seeing an older adult get angry on your friend''s behalf was amusing.


    But what surprised Amane even more was to hear Reize''s connection to Stella. She thought they looked identical, but Amane would have never guessed that Reize was Stella''s granddaughter.


    When did Stella get married and have kids?


    "Stella''s granddaughter? I thought Stella vowed not to get married or start a family. She was married to her work, so it always worried me that she would never find a partner to appreciate her. Looks like my worry was not needed."


    Amane sighed in relief while looking at her friend''s granddaughter. But both Reize and Kristia shared an uncomfortable look.


    "Maybe saying that I am her ''granddaughter'' was not the right thing to say, considering the situation I was born in. Technically, I am a genetically modified clone of our former president, Stella."


    Reize explained, and that made much more sense. Stella was always too busy and uninterested to have kids.


    Seeing Amane''s calm expression made Reize feel odd. She had not expected anyone to remain calm when they learned their leader was a clone. Most people tended to lose trust in her and cause trouble for her.


    But this female was different, making Reize feel odd in her chest. Her stomach was getting butterflies, and Reize decided not to overthink it. She could not afford to get sick this close to their goal. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kristia, show your guest to a room and have her complete compulsory training. We need to know where to put her and how much we can take advantage of her."


    Amane did not sound bothered by these words. If anything, she looked excited to know more.


    Reize did not know how long this excitement would last in the face of war, but she wanted to find out. Would Amane live up to her potential, or would she be disappointed?


    ''The Arch-lord would attack us soon and try to convert us into its believers. We just need to hold on until we can survive. We refuse to give up.''


    Reize did not know why, but she felt hope in her heart for humanity''s survival. It felt as if everything would be alright once things calmed down.


    "Miss Amane, come with me, and I will show you to your room. I will also help you settle in and provide a training suit. I saw your combat skills before, so I am sure you will do well in practical exams."


    Kristia tried to make Amane feel better by saying these words. He wanted to support Amane but was curious if she would do well. She looked delicate, so Reize was worried about her.


    But as soon as Amane stepped into the training chamber, she proved that there was nothing to worry about. Amane might have felt like a human in nature, but she was anything but one by her performance.

 Chapter 446 - 446: 447: Lady and a Drake [pt1]

    "This is the training room where we train our future soldiers. We will test how far you can make it and what we must teach you next. Don''t worry if the test is too much for you. We can stop at any time you want us to."


    Kristia explained with a patient voice. Amane could tell that Kristia needed more confidence in Amane and her powers. He was underestimating Amane''s powers and her body''s condition.


    ''Well, it makes sense for Kristia to be cautious of my powers. I was inside the rift for a long time. Most people would not have survived or been healthy after that.''


    But Amane was not a ''normal'' person, and it was time for her to prove it. She walked into the chamber and looked around.


    The training chamber looked like an ordinary room with white walls dominating the landscape. White was everywhere when you looked, and no other colour dominated the scene.


    Amane blinked her eyes a few times to get rid of the white when Kristia''s voice washed over her.


    "Are you ready? We will be starting this trail now."


    Kristia informed me before the building began to shake and deform. The white finally faded, and Amane felt waves of transformation magic change the scene around her. She closed her eyes so the white around her did not blind her.


    When she opened her eyes, she was surprised that a lot had changed.


    The room no longer looked white but had tints of green and blue. It looked like a forest, and Amane could feel a lot of presence around her.


    "We will start slow and increase the difficulty as time passes. All you must do is to survive until the end. You can give up anytime; tell me if it becomes too much for you. This atmosphere is not for everyone."


    Kristia informed before Amane felt the first wave of monsters hit her. These were the basic formless monsters who could not be categorised. They were stray energies that had taken a form and wanted energy from a living person.


    Amane grabbed a sword from her inventory. One slice of the blade was enough to kill a monster. There were only a few monsters, so this round was easy.


    ''This was a little too easy. Anyone who has a problem with such an easy monster does not deserve to be a fighter.''


    This was Amane''s opinion. But these people were desperate since they did not have many people on their side. Humanity was falling behind day by day. So, they took what they could and trained their soldiers.


    "You did well for your first fight. Then, we shall up the difficulty of this challenge."


    Kristia promised before the second wave of monsters attacked Amane. But these were also quickly dealt with.


    At this point, it was sufficient to say that Amane needed a challenge. These small fries would not do. She was highly skilled in combat, and Kristia was beginning to realise it.


    ''This is amazing and terrifying at the same time. Amane would be a great ally but a great foe if she ever switched sides or decided to go to the enemy side.''


    And this was what Kristia was worried about - Amane getting controlled by a god. He did not want to put dangerous beasts against Amane, but now it did not feel like he had a choice.


    "Alright, we will be upping the difficulty a little more. Please, do tell me if it becomes too much. I do not want you to get hurt."


    Kristia begged one last time before he pressed the button. The next opponent in front of Amane was not a monster but a low-level beast. It was small, barely the size of a puppy, but it had vicious teeth and a fierce temper.


    It was a little thing, but Amane could see its sharp teeth and poisonous claws. At this point, most people would be too terrified to move.


    This tiny beast might look normal, but Amane could feel waves of ferociousness rolling off it. It wanted to attack and bite her. And if this beast succeeded, there would be a world of pain waiting for those bitten.


    "Tsk, you are a ferocious little thing, huh? Are you going to attack me now?"''


    Amane asked, and the puppy growled before it ran toward her. The puppy was unafraid of Amane and tried to nick her leg. But Amane picked that daring little thing by the back of its neck.


    The puppy struggled to get down and shook its body. An average human would have lost their grip by now. But Amane was even more determined to hold tight on this puppy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk, sit still, you naughty thing. You are making me annoyed by constantly moving around. Do you want to get into trouble?"


    Amane asked, and the puppy pretended not to understand her at first. But then it whimpered and bowed its head in submission.


    "Good boy. I knew that you would understand what I was talking about. Why don''t you be a good boy and stop struggling too."


    Amane''s voice was soft but full of command. The beast instantly understood that it had no chance of winning. So, it stopped struggling and looked at Amane to ask what it needed to do next.


    This display shocked Kristia beyond words. This was the first time he had seen anyone handle a beast like this.


    ''T-This is just like the folktales that Mom told me about. This is the special ability that the head of the Tsurugi family possessed and why the Archlord captured them in the first place.''


    Kristia knew this was a precious ability, so he hid it from the world. Amane was a precious asset to him and an investment as well.


    ''I tested her in the basic skills. But I should up the difficulty one last time. If this power is what I believe it to be, then the tides of this war are about to change.''


    Kristia believed that Amane was the one he had been waiting for¡­. they all had been waiting for.


    "Amane, good work. We shall try one last thing before we call it a day."


    Kristia informed her before he looked down at the last setting. No one had faced the drake before and came out without feeling scared. A lot of people had been traumatised by the illusion as well.


    There was a good chance that Amane would not be able to handle it either. But Kristia still had hope in Amane and her abilities. He felt as if he could trust Amane not to break.


    ''I know she can do it. I have faith in her, and her aura feels unafraid.''


    These feelings of his made Kristia take a deep breath before pressing the final button.


    The puppy in Amane''s arms disappeared, and the room flashed yellow before Amane stood in the middle of a desert.


    A loud cry rang over Amane''s head, and she looked up to see a drake. It looked huge and intimidating. But it had nothing over a dragon and its powers.


    ''Speaking of dragons, I never met Moony, I mean, Kagura inside the rift, right? Where did she go? No one talked about her either.''


    Amane had only thought about Kagura a long time ago. The rift kept her thoughts busy and on survival. But this was the first time Amane felt free and mindless enough to think about trivial things.


    Her expression looked lost, and Kristia felt worried for her. He wanted to stop this experiment and return everything to normal.


    ''There is no need for me to be this worried. Should I stop now?''


    Kristia thought, and his hand hovered above the ''give-up'' button. But the drake was faster than Kristia, and it attacked Amane.


    "Shit, I am so sorry. I will stop this stimulation and-"


    Amane did not even flinch as the drake headed toward her. It was a dangerous action, and Kristia should be stopping it. But Kristia''s instincts told him to sit back and watch for some time.


    ''I don''t think I should interfere in this. I have a feeling that Amane will be able to survive just fine.''


    Kristia closed his eyes and braced himself for the sound of an impact. But no such sound came. Instead, flapping wings becoming softer reached his ears, and he opened his eyes.


    The drake had landed in front of Amane and looked at her. It sniffed at her before liking what it smelled of her and leaning more into her.


    It was testing Amane like another drake, a playmate even. And this was something Kristia had never seen before.


    Amane was also milking this moment, petting the drake and letting it sniff her hand. She seemed to know what she was doing.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know how dangerous engaging with a drake like this is? You can lose your life if you are not careful."


    Kristia warned Amane, but he was jealous of her. He wanted to try petting a drake as well. But he knew he would be torn to pieces if he tried to do such a thing.


    ''I cannot believe I am jealous of someone petting a drake. This is fine, and I do not need to pet a drake either.''


    "Krista, have you ever taken a ride on drake''s back? If not, then would you like to take one now? I am sure this kid would not mind indulging you a little, right?"


    Amane asked the drake, and it purred in agreement. It seemed dolce and harmless now.

 Chapter 447 - 447: 448: Lady and a Drake [pt2]

    "I don''t think coming near a drake is a good idea. These creatures and I do not vibe. They also do not like me because of the type of genes I possess. So, it would be better if I stay away." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kristia made all kinds of excuses not to head into the arena and be maimed to death by a drake. He liked living, and he did not want to risk his life.


    No matter how docile the drake was, one should not forget that it was a wild beast that could quickly kill a human if it wanted to.


    "Don''t be a coward. I promise nothing will happen. But if you do not want to come here, I can offer this chance to someone else. Does someone else want to ride a dragon?"


    No one volunteered. This might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but no one was willing to risk their lives for this. No one except Mellisa.


    Mellisa did not say anything, but she forced the door of the test room open and walked toward Amane. Her eyes looked cautious but determined, telling Amane what she wanted to know.


    "Mellisa, it looks like you want to try riding a drake. It''s nice to see that someone is willing to take risks. Ah, don''t worry. I will ensure that you do not get hurt by the drake."


    Amane assured before Mellisa reached out to touch the drake. The drake flinched back but allowed Mellisa to feel itself. Amane watched a fascinated expression bloom on Mellisa''s face as her hands met the drake''s.


    Now, it was time for the more challenging part. Amane tugged at the drake until it was lying flat on the ground, and it allowed Mellisa enough room to get on its back.


    She looked at Amane to see when Amane would accompany her, but Amane shook her head in a ''no.''


    "This is an adventure you need to partake in alone. I hope you have fun, Mellisa."


    Amane spoke before she rubbed the drake''s back, and it took off. Everyone tensed as they watched Amane launch their friend into flight.


    Mellisa was also scared, but then she opened her eyes and realised how stable her light was. This was not awkward or painful in any way.


    The drake moved when Mellisa tried to adjust her position, and it seemed to know when to turn and keep her comfortable.


    It was almost as if Mellisa had been flying with Drake for a long time. There seemed to be an invisible bond between the drake and Mellisa.


    When the drake returned, Mellisa''s legs felt like jelly and getting down was hard. But the fun and contentment she felt could not be described in words.


    She wanted Amane to give her another chance. She even wanted Amane to help her tame a drake of her own. Having one in their legion would help them maintain a fear factor.


    "So, did you have fun? Luckily, this was a stimulation, and there was no chance of the drake going wild. Taming a real one might need some time because they need to get familiarised with you. Anyway, it is an experience I am sure you will not forget."


    Amane bragged before she watched a pair of determined eyes looking at her. Mellisa finally gathered her courage to ask what she wanted to ask Amane.


    "I-If we managed to find a wild and untamed drake, would you help me tame it? I want to be a Drake warrior, and we can benefit greatly by introducing them to our army."


    Mellisa''s words shocked everyone. The one who looked the most shocked was Kristia. He had never heard Mellisa voice her opinions so strongly.


    Also, Mellisa took the initiative to voice her thoughts. This was something that needed to be celebrated.


    "I can help you whenever you want, but your leader and president would decide. If they agree with what you want to do, then I am alright with helping you."


    Mellisa felt a warmth penetrating her stomach. She felt butterflies inside her chest and did not know what it meant.


    "Kristia, can we keep a tamed drake in our forces? I have never asked you for anything, but we can benefit from a drake like that."


    Mellisa looked up at Kristia, and Amane also looked up at him. This decision was something other than what Kristia wanted to take. But he could not resist the way Mellisa was looking at him either.


    After all, Kristia had a crush on Mellisa, but it did not seem like Mellisa returned his feelings.


    "I¡­fine, alright. You can keep a drake if you can find it and tame it. But you will have to be the one to write the report and convince Lady Reize about it."


    Kristia demanded, and these conditions were harsh. At first, Mellisa was not even sure that it was possible to convince Lady Reize of what she was planning. Lady Reize did not bend her principles easily.


    But then, Amane placed her hand on Mellisa''s shoulder, and that helped calm the half-human down.


    ''Amane believes in me, and I can live up to her expectations. I need to have faith in myself.''


    Mellisa took in a deep breath before looking Kristia in the face.


    "Alright. I will take care of Lady Reize on my own. Thank you for this opportunity, Kristia. I will make sure not to disappoint you."


    Those words seemed like a promise. Kristia opened his mouth and closed it again, unable to figure out what he wanted to say to his crush. In the end, he just turned his head away and sighed.


    That was the end of the conversation¡­or it should have been. But Mellisa was determined to clear out the situation right now.


    "Amane, come with me. We might as well talk to Lady Reize before I lose confidence."


    Mellisa dragged Amane behind her toward Reize''s office. No one dared to stop her or to drag her back.


    They all admired Mellisa''s courage but also thought she was foolish. After all, there was no way Lady Reize would agree to something this outrageous. It was ridiculous to even think about it.


    ...


    "Lady Reize, I want you to grant me permission to take in a drake and tame it if I find one. I promise I can take care of it well."


    Mellisa slammed her hand on Lady Reize''s table and looked her leader in the face.


    Reize did not look surprised, but her face did look annoyed when she looked at Mellisa. But the determination in Mellisa''s eyes was enough to make Reize back down.


    "Do you realise how much of a danger you propose to me, Reize? A lot of people would be affected if I followed your advice. So, why should I believe you can take a drake when you cannot for so many years?"


    Reize asked, and Mellisa bit her lips. There was a story there that Amane was unaware of, and she had accidentally stepped on a landmine.


    "Reize, you know my grandmother. She used to be a -"


    "Your grandmother, Kiana, might have been a good drake trainer, but you are not her. Because you have her genes does not mean you can walk up to a drake and form a bond. You are a good soldier, and I want you alive. That is why I will not allow you to do as you please."


    That signalled the end of that conversation. Mellisa looked angry and disappointed.


    Usually, Amane did not interfere in other people''s business, but this time, it felt personal.


    After all, Amane had been the reason Kiana had a drake in the first place, and she was responsible for Mellisa''s determination.


    "Excuse me, but I assure you I can take a drake for Mellisa. Let''s just say that I have experience. All you need to do is to find a drake and provide shelter for it far away from this base."


    Amane interfered, and Reize turned toward her with an annoyed expression.


    "Look, my lady, I know that you mean well. But you are someone I can put my entire trust into even now. It might be better if you remained quiet and did not cause me trouble. Otherwise, I must ask you to stay out of it."


    Reize gave Amane the ultimatum, and that solidified Amane''s reason to defy her.


    "If you disagree, I no longer need to be in this base. I will find a base to take me and my lofty ambitions. Amane, you will head out with me, right? You promised to help me out."


    "Woah¡­slow down a bit. I think there is a misunderstanding here. I promised to help you out with the drake, not to leave the base. But heading out and looking at other bases would not be a bad idea either."


    Reize tensed up. She realised that she was being blackmailed, and she had no way out of it. She had to give in to these commands if she wanted her base to retain its vital asset.


    "Let''s put the matter of the drake on hold for now. A new mission just came in. I want you both to take it."


    Reize tried to distract these people, and she succeeded. Reize took out the mission files she had been keeping in her drawer and took it out. The paperwork looked daunting, and Mellisa groaned after seeing it.


    "This mission is going to be a daunting one. I can feel it in my bones. Are you trying to distract and burry me in the mission reports? Because it will not work."

 Chapter 448 - 448: 449: Stepping into the past [pt1]

    "It''s nothing like that. I am not trying to distract you but to figure out which part of the mission I want you to do. The mission is rather long, and I would rather not have you exhausted before our next big raid."


    Reize sounded so reasonable that Melissa found herself agreeing with the leader. She had been with Reize long enough to know what kind of person she was.


    And because Melissa respected Reize a lot, she followed her words.


    The same could not be said for Amane. She knew this was a distraction and did not pretend otherwise. She remained quiet for Melissa''s sake.


    "If the mission is important enough for you to send us out right before the big raid, then I need to do my best to get it done. Fine, I will accept this mission."


    Melissa agreed and held her hands out for the paper. A few papers were handed to Melissa, and Reize waved her hands.


    "This is all the information I can provide you with. I just know that the one you are chasing after is a traitor who stole critical information. Make sure not to investigate the information you will retrieve. It is top secret, after all."


    Melissa was warning the pair, but it was a psychological trick to make them more interested in the truth. And the thing was, it was working.


    Amane was curious about the truth and what it meant.


    "You both will head toward the former Tsurugi estate for this mission. That place is a treasure tomb of knowledge and a security hazard due to all the beasts that guard that place. It will be tough, but are you both ready?"


    Amane stopped breathing as soon as she heard the family name.


    She had not thought of the Tsurugi family until now, but that home should have been the first thing she thought about.


    "Tsurugi family?"


    Amane asked, and Reize decided to humour her.


    "It is rumoured that Yoko Tsurugi was a beast tamer unparalleled by anyone. She also had a successor who could tame beasts. They were a prestigious family but did not take a stance when the war started."


    "Once Yoko and her successor died, it became impossible for new people to approach the Tsurugi household. We do not even know what secrets and technology lie inside. The beasts guard those places as if they are guarding their treasure."


    Reize explained, and Amane was surprised to hear all this.


    "Yoko Tsurugi did not leave behind a successor? What about the elders and other people? Surely, they would have pressured her into having one."


    Amane knew how the elders were. Once it was confirmed that Yoko had all the power and she was not going anywhere, they would have done everything they could to ensure Yoko had a successor.


    "Elders? Somehow, they were all dead once the world started falling apart. Yoko Tsurugi and her assistant were the last to disappear."


    Melissa finished the story instead of Reize. This seemed like public information if it was being told to an outsider like Yoko.


    ''I see. So, Yoko and Eclipse are dead. Stella is likely dead as well, and everyone I know is dead. Just what the hell is happening here? And where did Kori go?''


    Amane felt lonely for the first time since coming back to this world. She could not help but clutch her chest as she allowed her feelings to be sombre.


    "If the interrogation is done, I want you both to head out. I will also use this mission to judge whether you can work with beasts."


    Reize''s words caused Amane to quiet down even more, but Melissa looked energetic and ready to take on the word.


    "I understand. I will make sure that I do not disappoint you. Once I am done, please permit me to own a drake."


    Melissa begged, and Reize shook her hand. It was her way of dismissing the situation.


    The pair walked out of the room with different but determined expressions. They would be heading out in about an hour, and Amane decided to be alone to gather her thoughts.


    Finally, after an hour, it was time to head to the Tsurugi estate. Amane felt butterflies flutter inside her stomach as she prepared to head out.


    Luckily, Melissa was there with her, which made Amane relax.


    ...


    "We have everything ready. We should head out now."


    Melissa assured as she did a final count of their supplies. There seemed to be nothing missing. They were about to head out when another person joined their group.


    Sweat dripped down Kristia''s face as he rushed to catch up with Amane and Melissa. He looked flushed and tired but determined to follow the pair.


    "Hey, wait for me. I want to come with you. You both would need keen eyes looking over you while you look around the Tsurugi mansion. I want to be that person for you."


    Kristia assured and bragged at the same time. Amane would instead not take him because she did not trust him, but Melissa had different thoughts. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You want to come with us? Did you get permission from Reize?"


    Kristia looked away, and Amane was sure he was about to lie to them. His heartbeat had picked up, but Kristia sounded assured.


    "Yeah, I got the permission I needed. I want to accompany you on this mission since you are sometimes clumsy. I do not want you to fall and hurt yourself."


    A slight flush on Kristia''s face indicated he did not want to say all this cheesy stuff. But he still did not take his words back. He could not take it back because he wanted to be with Melissa.


    ''Ah, it''s a messy, one-sided life I do not want to be a part of. I used to enjoy these situations a lot, but I think I am too old to enjoy them anymore.''


    Amane looked at the pair in front of her with a tired expression. She sighed and noticed how Melissa was looking at her with concern.


    "Hey, are you alright? You should tell me if you are feeling unwell. I will ask someone to help you out."


    Melissa became alert instantly and looked at Amane with a concerned expression. It caused Kristia to look at her with jealousy, but he did not say anything.


    This combination was dangerous and caused Amane to have a bad feeling.


    ''Perhaps I should not be thinking of such things. There is no way I will get caught in a love triangle at my age. I must be tired and seeing things.''


    This was what Amane hoped. But she had a feeling that this was not the case. The barely-present blush on Melissa''s cheeks indicated she felt something for Amane.


    There was also jealousy aimed toward Amane, and this one was a little more obvious than the others.


    ''Looks like I will have to navigate this pair carefully. But first, let''s take care of the stuff I need to do at the Tsurugi estate.''


    Amane shivered as soon as she headed out. She felt terrible about this mission, and her instincts told her not to poke into the Tsurugi mansion.


    ''I should not be thinking about what is going to happen. I have enough power to deal with it all.''


    That was what Amane believed. But nostalgia was a hard thing to deal with.


    The Tsurugi mansion looked unchanged, and it felt like Amane had returned in time. She looked at the huge mansion, still standing tall, but it had no servants running around.


    "Wow, this place is impressive. It has been more than a century since this place was last used. But it still stands tall without much sign of wear and tear to show for it."


    Kristia sounded impressed, but Amane knew that the condition of the Tsurugi house could have been more impressive.


    It was standing tall mainly because of all the ruins engraved into its walls.


    Most of these ruins had been engraved by Amane since she wanted to give a lasting gift to Yoko for her parting.


    ''Is this what it feels like to come back home? The place is still here, but the people who were supposed to welcome me are no longer there. It feels so lonely to come back here.''


    Amane tried to hold in her feelings of loneliness. Tears were beginning to hit her eyes, and Amane was unaware she could shed tears until now.


    "Hey, are you alright? You can head back if you are scared. We can take it from here¡­"


    "No, that is not what happened. I just remembered my home when I looked at this abandoned mansion. I think it might be somewhere like this."


    Amane commented and got the pair to look back at her with a sympathetic smile.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I am not sad¡­just slightly disappointed that I can no longer return home or to the people waiting for me."


    The pair who accompanied Amane went quiet. They could not say anything about it since they did not know Amane well.


    *cough*


    "I am sure your family is happy and misses you wherever they are. So, you should not be sad for them and do what you want. Don''t let your past hold you back."


    It felt ironic to hear these words from someone else. Amane could not help but throw her head back and laugh out loud.


    It felt karmic to hear these words from the mouth of someone else. This was the same advice Amane often gave to the people she helped.

 Chapter 449 - 449: 450: Stepping into the past [pt2]

    "I cannot believe¡­I had to hear these words in my life. Oh man, Kori would have a blast if she ever saw me on the receiving end of these words. She always said that I am too emotionally constipated to hold on to things."


    Amane laughed out loud but felt a flinch in her chest once the words registered inside her heart.


    For the first time, Amane was allowed to make a home for the people from her past. But instead of being helpful, it turned out to be something that caused her trouble.


    Neither Kristia nor Melissa knew what to say in this situation. So, they chose to remain quiet. This was their best choice since Amane''s mood had soured considerably.


    Finally, Kristia broke the mood while he approached the sealed mansion. He placed his hand against the barrier and was instantly rejected by it.


    "Looks like the security system will not allow me to enter. We will have to force our entry from a weak spot."


    Kristia mentioned before, he rubbed his burned hand. His recovery was amazing, but that did not mean his hand did not hurt.


    The barrier was placed here to stop intruders from entering, but Amane knew how to handle it. She slowly approached the barrier and watched as her two partners tensed up.


    She did not reach the barrier before her hand was grabbed, and Amane was pulled back harshly. Her back collided with a solid chest, and she looked up into Mellisa''s familiar eyes.


    Melissa looked pained as she held Amane back from doing what Amane wanted. But it was clear that Melissa did not want to see her getting hurt.


    "Don''t! Amane, don''t head toward the barrier. You want to touch the barrier to confirm its state, but you see what it did to Kristia. You will get burned if you touch this barrier. You are a normal human, and I do not want to see you hurt."


    Melissa warned Amane with a heavy heart. The burn Kristia sustained was not big, but Melissa still wanted Amane to be safe. Amane stirred her instincts as no one had ever before.


    This was the first time she felt like this, and Melissa had no way to hold herself back. She could only follow these overwhelming emotions and allow them to lead her.


    ''I think I am losing my mind slowly. There is no need for me to be this concerned about Amane. And yet, I cannot help but want to hold her tight and pull her into my arms. What is wrong with me?''


    Melissa could not figure it out. She could not figure out what to do with herself either. She knew that she was falling in love with Amane.


    But it had not even been a few days since they met. How could someone fall for the other this fast? This made Melissa doubt Amane and her intentions. Was the outsider performing some kind of magic on her?


    "The barrier is temporarily down. I tampered with it a little so we could enter and exit safely. But we need to hurry because this tempering will not last. This is a self-healing barrier."


    Amane''s sharp words cut through Melissa''s thoughts, and she watched in fascination as Amane pulled her unharmed hand back from the barrier.


    "You stupid child. Why would you reach out toward the barrier after you saw what it did to my hand? Do you have a death wish or something?"


    Kristia asked while reaching for Amane''s hand and examining it. He pulled it up to see if anything hurt. Melissa felt a growl build up inside her throat at the frustration that built up inside her heart.


    ''How dare Kristia touch what is mine? I will serve all his limbs and use them as soup. He will know the true meaning of pain and¡­''


    Melissa forcefully stopped her thoughts. She was not even aware that she could think of such destructive things. It made her heart beat painfully inside her chest, and Melissa clutched it.


    "Just what was I thinking? Kristia had been with me for so many years now. How could I think of harming him?"


    Melissa''s brain was spinning, and she could not think of anything but grabbing Amane''s hand and pulling the female into her arms. Melissa needed to own Amane at all costs.


    "Melissa, are you alright? You look a little flushed. You are not coming down with anything, right?"


    Amane asked as she leaned closer to Melissa and lightly touched her head.


    Melissa flinched when that cold hand touched her head before she pulled back. She looked at Amane''s eyes, and all her anger and disappointment flushed away from her face.


    ''I don''t know what about Amane, but I feel safe and warm when she is with me. I cannot wait to spend the rest of my life with her.''


    As these thoughts crossed Melissa''s mind, she knew what was happening. She had a crush, and her biology tried forcing her to mate.


    Her concentration would not return until Melissa had buried herself balls deep into Amane''s body and painted her insides white. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Melissa, do you need to rest? I am sure that there is a place you can lie down in if you want to."


    Amane placed her hand on Melissa''s shoulder. That contact burned, and Melissa bit her lip to hold her moan back. She did not want to show her lacking self in front of Amane. She needed to show that she was strong.


    "No, I am alright. The Tsurugi mansion is a little weird and has too many smells. But I will get used to it soon¡­"


    Amane hoped to get used to it all, but it might take some time. After all, she did not want to risk exposing her growing crush. She needed to hold herself back from pouncing on Amane.


    They headed inside the barrier, and Amane led them to the main mansion. It stood intact and had a solid frame. The security system on the wall was electronic, and no one in their group knew the password.


    At least, no one was supposed to know the password until Amane walked up to the gate and punched the password in.


    The door opened for them with an ominous creak. It felt like they were in a horror movie, and this was the part where the antagonist revealed he had been killing people.


    Amane also turned toward the pair behind her with an awkward air around her. It was enough to solidify that something was wrong.


    The non-human pair in front of Amane held their breaths while waiting for Amane to say something.


    "Melissa, are you sure you are alright? You are pale and shaking. You should head to a room if you are feeling unwell."


    Amane stressed this again, and Melissa knew she was reaching her limits. Walking had become difficult for her due to a past injury, but it did not bother her most of the time.


    Something about this mansion and the way energy flowed inside it was weird.


    "Miss, shall I prepare a room for you? You just need to command, and this head maid will take care of everything."


    The trio stiffened as soon as they heard that new voice. They turned to look at the mirage where a shadow bowed.


    It had sounded human, but the appearance was anything but so.


    ''Ah, this is an echo of the past. All the shadows we will meet here died a long time ago. I can only interact with their shadows now.''


    Amane looked at the head maid with a longing expression. She hated that she would never be able to say farewell to everyone she knew.


    She had miraculously managed to crawl her way back, and for what? For the people who died a long time ago?


    "Amane, are you alright? You do not have to force yourself to be here if you do not want to. You head to our base, and I am sure no one would say anything about it. I will take full responsibility for what happened here."


    Melissa offered, and Amane knew that this was a great offer. She would likely not get a better offer than this one.


    But her heart warned Amane not to do it. Amane breathed a sigh of relief as her senses slowly returned to her.


    "No, there will be no need for that. I can endure a few hours of running around the Tsurugi mansion. But before that, I think we should take care of your body. I know that you are beginning to feel uncomfortable."


    That was true. Saying that Melissa was uncomfortable was a gross understatement. Melissa was feeling hot, and her chest hurt. She needed some relief, but she had been getting by with the hold of her willpower alone.


    "Melissa, are you sick? You should have told me. Heck! You should have stayed back; we could have taken off this mission. There was no need for you to push yourself."


    Kristia sounded worried, and for good reasons. He had not even noticed that Melissa was sick or getting tired. He had been more tied up in his situation than he had been keeping an eye on what was happening.


    "Huh? How did you know that I felt out of it? When did you notice? I tried so hard to hide it all this time. But since you noticed anyway, help me out. I want to lie down before I do something I regret."


    Melissa begged as she allowed her expression to collapse. She looked desperate now, and Amane quickly took her to the bedrooms nearest to her.

 Chapter 450 - 450: 451: The correction [pt1] R-18

    Melissa was not displaying normal symptoms of being sick. Her skin was flushed, and her eyes looked glazed over. Amane could not figure out what was happening at first.


    But Kristia noticed what was wrong once he grabbed Melissa''s hand. Melissa hissed before she attacked Kristia. It seemed to be an unconscious attack, but it caused Kristia''s neck to bleed.


    He looked at Melissa with a horrified but understanding expression.


    "Shit! Don''t tell me you are going into heat now. This is the worst timing you could have chosen for such a thing."


    Kristia complained, but he was filled with worry. They did not have enough resources to take care of the heat.


    Ideally, Kristia would like to take care of Melissa himself, but too many factors made it impossible.


    And the biggest one was that Melissa rejected him not even a few seconds ago. His ego was wounded, and Kristia needed to lick his pride.


    "I did not choose to go into heat right now. My body cannot take any more of this smell, so it is reacting. Shit, this smell is too much. At this rate, I might not get to retain my sanity."


    Amane understood what was happening at once. She had been so used to the strong odor in the air that it had not affected her.


    But it was Melissa''s first time being in such an intense place filled with the smell of a beast. It made her primal instincts rear their head and forced Melissa into confronting herself.


    "Melissa, I asked you to take your shots before this mission. Did you ignore me when I informed you about this? Melissa, when will you learn that we are not children? Mistakes can cost us our lives now."


    Kristia shook his head, but he was more worried than disappointed. He knew that he needed to do something fast.


    Thankfully, Amane was there to take charge of the situation. Since this was just a heat, fucking it out of Melissa''s system should suffice.


    "Melissa, would you allow me to approach you? I am not trying to harm you; I just want to help you."


    Amane approached Melissa cautiously. Her hand landed on Melissa''s shoulder, and the pair breathed a sigh of relief.


    Kristia looked jealous of Amane''s hand on Melissa''s shoulder. But he had to accept that Melissa had chosen Amane, a stranger, to help her out over him.


    ''Maybe it''s because they are both females. It must be a little awkward to ask help from a male in her condition.''


    Kristia tried to convince himself, but jealousy made him burn red. He forced it all down for the sake of this mission.


    "Amane, take Melissa to a safe place. I will look around now and find something we can use."


    Kristia quickly took his leave before he could do something foolish in his arrogance. He looked at Amane, pulling Melissa up and on her back before he backed away.


    ...


    It was challenging to carry Melissa with Amane''s core strength alone. Melissa felt a heavy lump on Amane''s back, and a hardness also rubbed against Amane''s leg when she helped Melissa walk out of the corridor.


    "Melissa, I know that it is hard for you to stand up, but can you stop humping me for now. You can have me as much as you want once we are in a secure place."


    Amane promised as she felt desire roll off Melissa''s body. The hard and wet cock was rubbing against her leg now, and Melissa had put all her body weight on top of Amane.


    Amane could have broken this hold if she wanted to, but she did not because she wanted Melissa to feel safe and in control.


    "I want to stop as well. But you feel so amazing rubbing against me that I cannot help myself. I want to have you all to myself."


    Melissa licked across Amane''s neck to prove her point. Her rugged tongue licked across Amane''s neck in an alluring manner.


    Amane bit back her moan and hurried up. She quickly found the bedrooms and kicked the door open.


    Somehow, the bedroom was dirtier than she had expected. The bedsheet looked dirty, but Amane quickly tore it off before lying on the mattress.


    It sank under Melissa''s weight and looked comfortable.


    "Now, it''s time to fuck. You brought me here so that you will take responsibility for me, right Amane?"


    Melissa asked while looking deep into her heat. Her pants were soaked, and she could not wear them again. But Melissa did not seem to care. Her cock threatened to burst out of her slacks at any second now.


    "Melissa, you need to learn when you have lost. Do you think you are in charge here? Tsk, you naughty girl needs to be taught a lesson."


    Amane rubbed the noticeable hardness before her, causing Melissa to flinch and curse.


    She had never spent a heat with anyone before, and her cock was extra sensitive. Amane leaned down her body until she reached that hard bundle inside Melissa''s slacks.


    It stood up, and Amane breathed on it.


    "Fuck! Don''t do that. I am sensitive, and this feels weird."


    Melissa complained, and the patch beneath her cock became even wetter. That pussy was leaking like a broken fountain now, and Melissa clenched her fist not to jump Amane the first chance she got.


    "Melissa, I feel unsafe when you look at me like that. Can I tie you up so that I feel safer? I promise that I will take care of you."


    Amane promised while looking at Melissa with heated eyes. The look in her eyes rendered Melissa speechless, and she could only agree with Amane.


    "Do what you want. If you help me get off, I no longer care what you do."


    Melissa promised as she buckled her hips externally. She pulled her body and hips up until they dangled off in the air, and her body begged for attention.


    Amane finally moved away from that cock and got a disappointed moan for it. But it did not last long because Melissa''s hand found her other prize- Melissa''s hidden pussy.


    It twitched behind the slacks, and the wetness leaking out of it made the tight slacks clutch the pussy hard. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane could see the pussy shape because of how wet Melissa currently was.


    "Wow, I can see your pussy with how wet it has gotten. It is twitching at me so cutely, inviting me to violate it, too. Your pussy is as beautiful as your cock. But does it taste good?"


    Amane asked as she licked that covered pussy. Her tongue barely glazed the clit, and her tongue forced the leggings a little bit into that pussy.


    But apparently, the sensation was too intense for a beginner because Melissa shook and her body released.


    Melissa panted as she tried to get her body under control. Her body was burning up from the inside, and her breasts hurt. She wanted more but did not know how to ask for it. Her mouth had gone dry, and words escaped her.


    All Melissa knew was how to move her hips and beg to be fucked.


    "Aww, did I break you already? But we have not even gotten started yet. I am afraid you will not be able to handle me until the end."


    Amane sounded worried, but it was not real. She was mocking Melissa, and that made Melissa feel humiliated.


    Being degraded was not something Melissa ever thought she would be into, but apparently, that was a thing.


    "N-Noooo, I can¡­handle you¡­. Amane¡­please¡­my cock¡­. attention¡­"


    Melissa begged as she held her hips up. Her slick caused her slacks to become an even darker color while her cock finally poked out of them.


    Melissa reached out toward her cock to get some relief, but Amane was not having it. She held Melissa''s arms before using a small chain to bind them up.


    "You do not get to touch yourself. You are no longer in charge of this situation, Melissa. And if you want my help, you must do what I say. Do you understand?"


    Amane asked as she put pressure on Melissa''s body. Melissa looked uncomfortable at not being touched by Amane.


    "Y-Yes, I understand. I want you to touch me more, give me more. Please, Amane, I will do what you want. So please, let me come."


    Melissa begged and bucked her hips up. She looked ready to do whatever Amane wanted her to.


    "Good girl. Now that you have accepted your new role, it is time for me to reinforce it in your mind. I am sure you will have a good time teaching me lessons. Let''s start with making your ass redder."


    Amane''s hand landed on Melissa''s ass and rubbed it. It was a soothing touch that helped Melissa turn around. She did not even realise when she positioned herself with her ass in the air.


    But the first smack caused Melissa to jerk off the bed, and her eyes widened. Pleasure seized her body, and Melissa looked behind her, shocked.


    "Amane, what are you doing? Are we not going to fuck?"


    Melissa asked as another smack landed on her ass. It caused Melissa to flinch before a moan was forced out of her mouth.


    Being smacked felt¡­good? Melissa had never felt such sensations before, and her body enjoyed being manhandled.


    "We are going to fuck as well. But before that, we need to remind and train your slutty hole. You should not be getting hard randomly like this. Otherwise, it would become difficult for you to live your life."

 Chapter 451 - 451: 452: The correction [pt2] R-18

    Melissa blushed hard when Amane touched her hard cock and her leaking pussy. She was frozen in place because of the unexpected touch.


    But her hesitation soon turned into pleasure when Amane caressed her cock and used her fingers to stimulate her pussy. One finger dipped into Melissa''s leaking pussy, and Melissa protested with an annoyed growl.


    "No, Amane, stop. This is not what I want. Touch my cock, please."


    Melissa felt a little weird when Amane stimulated her pussy. She was not used to her pussy being touched so openly. Even Melissa barely touched it when she was going through her heat.


    "You do not get to make rules here, Melissa. Your pussy is drooling at the thought of being fucked, so how can we ignore such a beautiful thing. I will give your cock what it wants as well. But first, let''s take care of your hole." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was all the warning Melissa got before she felt fingers nudging her opening. One tried to push inside, but her slacks stopped the finger from entering.


    The sensation of cloth against her wetness caused Melissa to squirm. It also caused her slacks to get stretched across her cock, stimulating it on the profess.


    "Ugh, Amane, enough. Please, I will come. Don''t torture me like this."


    Melissa confessed as she felt her cock leak. Her pussy was feeling sensations it had never felt before, and Melissa was floating in the air because of it.


    A brief kiss brought her back, and Melissa opened her eyes to look at Amane.


    "Don''t be afraid, Melissa. The fun is just beginning. By the end of your heat, your hole will be trained to take anything I throw at it. I will breed you as much as I can, and then, you can fill me up with your cum as well."


    Melissa moaned at the image it formed inside of her mind. She could picture Amane getting full and fat with her cum.


    That image was powerful enough to cause Melissa to leak and form a puddle on Amane''s lap.


    "Amane, I want it. I want to fuck you, to fill you. Let me touch you. Give your body to me, please."


    Melissa begged as she tried to rub her hard cock against Amane''s lap. She wanted to stimulate herself, but Amane stopped her.


    A harsh slap resonated against Melissa''s pussy, and she gasped before arching into that touch.


    "What do you think you are doing? I did not permit you to hump me. When we are in bed, I am your master, and you are my puppy. Do you understand? I will punish you if you misbehave and try to get yourself off secretly."


    Amane asked while holding Melissa''s head up gently. Melissa''s eyes were glazed over with pleasure, and her body shuddered at the dominant tone she heard.


    She might have looked like someone who liked control outside of the bed, but Melissa had always been a little submissive deep down. She needed someone else to take control of the situation for her.


    And this was the perfect mix of what she wanted - to be controlled and then told what to do.


    "Y-Yesh¡­understand¡­. please, let me come."


    Melissa begged as she arched her body into that touch more. She looked at Amane with begging eyes, and tears filled those eyes.


    Amane''s hand reached out to touch Melissa''s cheek, and she leaned into that touch. Her face nuzzled Amane''s hand, and Melissa looked up with begging eyes.


    "I cannot deny anything if you look at me like this. Alright, I understand. Do you want me to show you a good time? I will show you how much of a slut you and your hole are for me."


    Amane promised before she pulled Melissa up into a harsh kiss. What Melissa was about to say got stuck in her throat, and she could not respond for a full minute.


    By the time her brain started to work again, she had two fingers inside her pussy, and her hips were moving up and down, trying to fuck herself on those fingers.


    "Amane, more. Your fingers feel so big; they are splitting me apart. Ahh, my pussy cannot take anymore. It will break if you stretch it out anymore."


    Melissa complained as she felt the unbelievable stretch. Her insides were full, and there was no space to accommodate anything more.


    And yet, more was needed. The heat inside Melissa wanted more. She wanted more fingers inside her, and they needed to reach deeper.


    They were still not touching the place inside her, which felt wonderful. So, Melissa rubbed her hips raw against the finger, touching her from the inside.


    "My dear Melissa, why are you lying? Your drooling pussy is far from its breaking point. Look, it is begging so cutely for my fingers. It is sucking me inside every time I thrust inside as well."


    Amane thrusted her fingers to prove her point, and Melissa threw her head back in pleasure. She clenched her hand, causing her nails to bite her nails to dig into her hand and start bleeding.


    Amane entered a third finger inside Melissa, and the female flinched. She was beyond stretched now, and her pussy felt raw.


    "Amane, don''t do this. You are breaking me apart. Ahhh, my pussy is going to rip. Noooo, this feels so good, but I don''t want it. It hurts."


    Melissa complained on the one hand and trusted her hips against Amane''s hand on the other side. Her hips were sucking Amane inside every second, letting her hips know how good it felt for Melissa.


    "Your body is much more honest than your mouth, Melissa. It is sucking me in, and it is also trying its best to hold me in place. But your mouth is saying that it wants me to push out? Which one is it?"


    Amane asked while pulling her hand out of Melissa''s body. The pussy around her fingers instantly clamped around them, trying to hold them in place.


    "NO! Don''t pull out. I want your fingers in my slutty pussy. Please, fuck me harder. Break my pussy and make me come."


    Melissa sobbed as she felt those wonderful fingers pulling out of her pussy. She could not take the absence for long, and she needed them back.


    On the other hand, Amane had already pulled out her fingers, but this was not the end. She had another treat in her box, ready for Melissa.


    "Don''t worry, Melissa. Your body is still hungry for me, so I will not disappoint you. I will give you what you want shortly. All you need to do is trust me and accept me."


    Amane promised before she took out the double-sided dildo she had inside her storage. It was clean and unused ever since her companions had died.


    Now, it was finally time for Amane to use it again.


    "Do you know what this is, Melissa? Does this look familiar to you?"


    Amane asked as she held out the dildo in front of Melissa. The half-human looked out of it, but she tried to answer Amane anyway.


    "C-Cock. I need that inside. Amane, please give this cock to me. Fill my insides with it. I feel empty without something filling my body up."


    Melissa tried to hold her pussy open. But it was so tight that it closed right off.


    Still, Melissa held her position with her legs up in the air, her face flushed. Her eyes were begging Amane to hurry up and fuck her.


    "You are truly the cutest there is, Melissa. And since you are begging me so nicely, I will fill you up immediately. Let''s see how much your pussy can handle."


    Amane promised before the dildo disappeared inside Melissa''s body. She flinched as she squeezed around the dildo inside her body. It was a hard fit and caused Melissa to flinch. Her pussy tried to force that dildo out when Amane was working hard to get it inside.


    "Open your body up, baby. I want you to take the whole dildo inside and squeeze around it. Your heat will feel much better if you do that."


    Amane promised, but Melissa looked out of it. Her eyes were glazed over, and she looked at Amane with slits instead of wide eyes.


    "I¡­I am trying, but this is too big. I cannot¡­my body is breaking¡­ugh¡­"


    Melissa complained as she felt the hard plastic pushing deeper and deeper inside her body. It was being forced out by her pussy, and Melissa made a pained face.


    Amane felt bad for her and decided to distract Melissa.


    "Don''t focus on how full you feel right now. Focus on what I am making you feel. Hear my voice and fall deeper into a trance. Good girl. Now, I am going to kiss you. Make sure you feel everything I am doing to you, alright?"


    Amane warned before she pressed her lips against Melissa hard. Melissa flinched as warm lips pressed against hers, and then a tongue asked for access to her mouth.


    Melissa was unsure what to do, but she hesitantly opened her mouth.


    A tongue snaked its way inside her mouth and ate Melissa out. No part of her mouth was left untouched.


    Melissa gasped for breath when Amane pulled back, but the kiss was far from over. As soon as Amane pulled back, she took in a gasp of big breath and pulled Melissa back into that kiss. Her tongue mapped out Melissa''s mouth, and Amane forced the dildo even deeper inside Melissa''s body.


    Poor Melissa did not have time to gasp before sensations overloaded her.

 Chapter 452 - 452: 453: The correction [pt3] R-18

    "M-Mer¡­shy¡­have¡­on¡­me¡­no¡­more¡­tea¡­sing¡­"


    Melissa gasped out as she felt the dildo stretch out her pussy even more. It stimulated the bundle of nerves deep inside her body, causing her to gasp and clench around the rod going in and out of her pussy.


    The stimulation was causing Melissa to gasp out before Amane thrust in deep and hard, racing Melissa''s deepest parts.


    "Stop holding yourself back, Melissa. Come for me, and I will reward you with even more pleasure."


    Amane promised, and Melissa''s body could no longer hold back. Her cock twitched once, twice, before it released all over Amane''s lap. Slick and cum mixed on Melissa''s thighs as she came from both sides. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was spent, but her cock still looked ready to go again. This was the joy of being forced into heat.


    "You did good, Melissa. Your pussy showed excellent progress to me. Now, I will show you cock some love as well. You want me to play with your cock, right?"


    Amane asked as she leaned down and licked across that hard cock. Her burning eyes looked at Melissa for an answer, but Melissa''s mouth had gone dry.


    She wanted to say something, anything, but she could not. Amane looked too sexy, and this all felt like a dream. Melissa did not want to wake up from her dream and into a harsh reality.


    "I¡­Amane, please help. My cock hurts."


    Melissa complained as she held her hard cock in front of Amane''s face. The first lick had made her face flush, and the second had caused her back to arch.


    The wet sensation that licked across her hardness felt divine. Melissa wanted to grab Amane''s head and force it on top of her cock.


    Her hand reached out toward Amane''s head to do just that, but Amane was even sharper and faster than Melissa. She reached out to grab Melissa''s breasts and squeezed them hard.


    Amane pinched those hard nipples in front of her, and Melissa gasped and arched into her touch.


    "T-Too much. Amane, calm down¡­"


    Melissa complained, but she was enjoying the sensations as well. Her hips continued to roll toward Amane''s to get as close to her as possible.


    "It''s alright. You can come inside my mouth or on my body if you want to. I will not complain about it."


    Amane promised as she held Melissa''s gaze. Melissa gasped before she hesitantly grabbed Amane''s head and pulled her mouth back on that hard cock.


    They both gasped as Melissa gave a sharp thrust inside Amane''s mouth. A moan followed it, and then Melissa was coming. She arched her back and let all her come inside Amane''s mouth.


    "Amane, I''m sorry. I cannot control myself. I am coming¡­"


    Melissa had a tight grip on Amane''s head and did not even know about it. She held on for dear life as she forced Amane to go deeper down on her.


    Amane had a streak of white on her lips when she pulled her head back from giving Melissa a blow job. Melissa had come down her throat and now looked incredibly embarrassed about it.


    "I am sorry. I did not mean to¡­I will take care of this¡­Please, don''t look at me like that."


    Amane''s eyes were flashing with amusement as well as arousal. Her things were wet with her pre-cum, and she wanted some action as well.


    Melissa had a perfectly functioning cock which was still hard and waiting for someone to help Melissa out.


    "Don''t worry, Melissa. Your cock will no longer feel lonely. I will help it feel better soon."


    Amane promised before she brought that cock up and held it in front of her. Melissa''s cock was so hard that it stood proudly in front of her stomach.


    It was easy for Amane to pull her hips up until she could rub her wet pussy against Melissa''s hard cock. All the pussy juice dripped down on Melissa and into her wet lap.


    "Amane, what are you doing? I should be the one to mount you. This is not your¡­Ahhhh."


    Melissa gasped out and then moaned as Amane forced her hips down to rub against Melissa''s cock. She was being a tease by only rubbing Melissa''s cock, but the reaction was immediate.


    "Does this feel good? You will finally get the taste of a real pussy, Melissa. You should be thankful to me."


    Amane spoke as she rubbed her cock harder against Melissa''s cock. Her pussy hole caught Melissa''s wandering cock head a few times before Amane pulled back. She was not allowing Melissa an easy access to her pussy.


    "Please, don''t tease me. It hurts. I am too hard."


    Melissa complained as Amane pulled her hips away from her hard cock once more. Seeing Melissa begging was a treat Amane did not know she needed.


    But it felt amazing to have this much power over someone once more. It made Amane feel incredible.


    "Don''t worry, Melissa. Your begging sounds beautiful, but even I cannot take it anymore. I need to have you now."


    Amane informed her before she lowered herself entirely on top of that hard cock in front of her. Her pussy fluttered before it opened around the cock inside her body.


    The pair gasped as they connected, and Amane continued to roll her hips and took Melissa''s cock deeper inside her body.


    *Gasp*


    "A-Amane, this feels¡­ugh¡­weird¡­.the sensation¡­is too¡­much¡­too¡­.tight¡­.and ¡­.wet¡­"


    It was a tight fit. Melissa was not small, and Amane had not bothered to stretch herself out. It had been a while since Amane had last been fucked properly, and her body was craving for a touch.


    The stretch felt incredible, and Amane felt like she would be split in half. But she wanted more simultaneously, and she could not help herself.


    "Agh, keep¡­holding on¡­.Melissa. I will¡­.fuck you¡­properly soon¡­."


    Amane promised as she took Melissa to the hilt. Melissa gasped as she felt her cock being swallowed by that tight pussy. It was sucking her soul out, and Melissa could not get away.


    "I can''t stop my hips. I am sorry, but I cannot stop my body. What is going on?"


    Melissa complained as she felt her hips having a mind of their own. They continued to fuck inside Amane''s body with reckless abandonment.


    Amane gasped when she felt Melissa''s hand resting on her waist. She knew what was going to come next, and she braced herself.


    Melissa turned Amane around until her chest was flushed against the bed. Then, Melissa raised Amane''s hips and thrusted inside with reckless abandonment.


    Nothing else mattered other than the friction and warmth of Amane''s body. Melissa''s hips picked up speed, and her hips became flushed against Amane''s ass.


    She was fucking as hard into Amane as she could.


    "Ugh, so tight¡­so wet¡­I have¡­.never felt¡­anything¡­better in my¡­.life¡­before¡­"


    Melissa confessed as she continued to fuck harder into Amane''s body. She could feel a faint imprint of her cock inside Amane''s body if she rubbed her hands on top of her stomach.


    The physical evidence of being inside Amane''s body caused Melissa to moan out loud and come all over her body.


    Come splattered across Amane''s back and her thighs when Melissa pulled out and came all over her. But this was far from over.


    Melissa pushed her hard and over-stimulated cock back inside Amane''s body once she had come. She had no intention of stopping.


    "Melissa, how many¡­times have¡­you come¡­are you¡­not tired¡­yet?"


    Amane asked while huffing and arching her back. She looked back at the dark look in Melissa''s eyes, and she knew she could not escape for some time now.


    Not that she wanted to, as well. Her pussy was being pounded hard, and Melissa was filling Amane up nicely. This was all Amane wanted at that moment.


    ......


    The Tsurugi mansion was as huge and intense as Kristia had hoped it to be. There was a secret in every room, and exploring was fun.


    But despite this place being a treasure tomb of information, Kristia also felt worried. This all felt too easy, and it caused his paranoia to rear its ugly head.


    He felt suspicious of Amane''s real identity and was even slightly worried about how easily she navigated this mansion. He was unsure why, but it felt like he had missed something crucial while looking around.


    There was also the feeling of being looked at all the time, but that must be his nerves trying their best to scare him.


    ''This mansion has nothing inside. I am sure that there is nothing for me to be worried about.''


    Kristia walked around the mansion to look for anything suspicious. But he did not find it yet. He found more broken furniture and then felt it - the sound of footsteps following behind him.


    It made Kristia certain that he was being followed. But he did not know what or who could be following him.


    That mystery was solved when Kristia turned around and found himself face-to-face with a giant monster with wings.


    ''Oh god! It''s a griffin. I think I am going to die!


    Kristia brought his hands up to his face to save it. The Griffin raised its talons, broke, and attempted to wipe Kristia''s face.


    Or that was what Kristia believed before he felt the Griffin ruffle his hair and turn around. It seemed to have been sniffing him for something.


    And once the beast had confirmed what it wanted to do, it decided to turn around and walk away. It felt like years had been shaved off Krista''s life span, but he was still happy to be alive by the end of this encounter.

 Chapter 453 - 453: 454: The tried soul helps no one [pt1]

    The Griffin raised its talons and rammed them into the ground. It caused the floor to shake, and Kristia felt it slip beneath his feet.


    Somehow, he managed to keep his balance and dodge right when the Griffin tried to smack him. The sharp talon used to attack Kristia flashed in the corner of Kristia''s vision and left marks on the wall.


    Those claw marks were the only thing that blemished the wall apart from time and dust. And the imprint caused the Griffin to look even madder than before.


    "Hey, what did I ever do to you? You were then the one who destroyed this property in the first place."


    Kristia yelled and ran at the same time. His chest burned as he dodged the attack, but he knew he could not keep avoiding it all the time.


    The bestial part of his body was irritated because Kristia was cowardly. It was telling him to turn back and confront this beast properly. His pride as a beast was at stake.


    ''Don''t be an idiot! This is a Griffin! No matter how much I try to kill it, I will not be able to hurt it without bringing the mansion down.''


    Kristia hated how rational he was at these times. Anyone else would have cared about their safety more than the safety of their mission.


    But Kristia was different. He needed to see this mission being fulfilled at all costs.


    *Screech*


    The sound of sharp talons colliding with metal was heard by Kristia before the door he entered was broken down. Now, his last line of defence was gone as well.


    ''I must use my last resort now. I cannot believe I will have to use my precious tranquilliser shot like this.''


    Kristia raised his gun and aimed at the Griffin. The shot contained a calming drug that had been prepared in case a person lost control of their beast side and had to be restrained. It was a potentially potent drug.


    But it was not made for a wild beast such as this Griffin. There was a solid chance that it would fail to affect it.


    Kristia was about to fire off the shot when the Griffin raised his ears and took off from the room. It happened too fast; Kristia did not even have time to fire off his gun.


    "What happened? Did the Griffin sense something? Oh shit! Did it smell Melissa and Amane? I need to save both."


    Kristia kept the loaded gun out and tried to track down the Griffin.


    Just as he expected, the Griffin had spotted Amane and Melissa. But it had not approached the pair. Instead, it stood at the side, looking at the pair cautiously.


    It was trying to sense something, and Kristia knew that this was the right time to make his move. So, he raised his gun and tried to fire off a shot.


    But the Griffin noticed it at the last moment and dodged it. The shot landed in the rubble, and the syringe broke due to the impact.


    ''Fuck! That was some valuable drug I wasted. What am I going to do now?''


    A huge shadow stood before Kristia, making his head hurt and his heart beat painfully. He was afraid to look up and notice his death.


    ''Shit, I am so dead. Don''t look up, Kristia. Don''t look up, and you will not feel as much pain.''


    Kristia was expecting the impact to hurt. That was why he braced himself and waited for the pain to settle.


    But the pain never came. Instead, he heard a sharp whistle before the Griffin left his side and walked toward Amane''s.


    Amane extended her hand for the Griffin to sniff, and it gave a chirp before rubbing its head against Amane''s hand. It seemed as if the Griffin had been tamed already.


    "What happened? How the hell did you do this? When did you tame this, Griffin? I did not even notice it!"


    Kristia looked at the display in front of him in awe. He noticed how the Griffin warped itself around Amane''s body in a protective manner. It also seemed to be creating a barrier between Amane and Melissa, which Melissa looked unhappy about.


    "This child is someone I met and tamed a long time ago. But I had to leave it behind due to the circumstances. It is nice to see that it managed to live this long."


    Amane rubbed the Griffin''s head, and the beast leaned into her touch. This Griffin was still young, likely in her prime now. It had been a child when Amane had left it behind.


    "Ah, I see. I want to ask questions, but asking any more questions would not help me. In that case, let''s look around a little more. I am sure we will find more clues about what happened here."


    Kristia calmed his racing heart down. He noticed how down Melissa looked, but her complexion looked much better. She also had some weird smell clinging to her, which Kristia tried not to consider.


    Since Melissa had gone into a fake heat, there was an answer to what she had gone through and what this weird smell was. Kristia did not want to subject himself to the torture of thinking what it was.


    "Looking at the main house without a plan will not help. Let''s split up from here. I will move alone, and you can both move as a pair. Don''t give me that look, Melissa. I will be perfectly fine. I have a Griffin on my side."


    Melissa looked worried, but her face did not show the indication. How Amane had managed to read her was a mystery for everyone.


    "I don''t know why, but I feel worried. But since you are sure nothing will happen, I will allow you to go alone. Let''s meet at the entrance of this mansion in an hour to regroup."


    Melissa advised, and Amane nodded her head.


    The main reason she wanted to go ahead alone was because she needed to visit Yoko''s bedroom. She was sure that she would find something important there.


    Yoko was intelligent and must have left some clues behind for Amane to follow.


    They quickly split up, and Amane easily walked through the familiar corridor. The only thing that had faded around her were the colours. This place was still as recognisable as ever.


    Soon, Yoko''s room became focused and Amane pushed the door open. The room looked just as she had left it.


    Even the curtains looked pristine, almost as if they had been left alone and never been touched again.


    But the most significant indicator that this room was weird was its smell and lack of dirt. It smelled fresh and like flowers.


    This room stood out inside this old and dusty mansion. And Amane dared to step inside here. A bright light shone when her step connected with the floor, and Amane was pulled inside a dream.


    The room faded, the worried chirps of the Griffin faded, and all Amane felt was the familiar feeling of warmth covering her form.


    ______ S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoko¡­Yoko, can you hear me? Yoko, are you there?"


    The voice called out to her, and Amane cringed when she heard those words. She had not been called Yoko for a long time now. Hearing that name and being addressed by it sounded foreign to her now.


    "Hey, Yoko, what the hell are you doing? Listen to me when I call you. Don''t you know what is going on? The meeting is about to start. Hey...are you alright?"


    Amane finally pulled her face away from her hands, and light shone into her eyes. That light burned, and Amane could not keep her eyes open for long.


    She blinked her eyes a few more times to get rid of the light, but nothing happened.


    It was also then that Amane realised how tried she was. Her body felt like it was breaking apart, and her eyes refused to remain open.


    "Huh? Did I fall asleep? I am *yawn* sorry. I just wanted to rest for a few minutes and fell asleep. What were we talking about?"


    Amane asked as her hands picked up the paper in front of her. She flinched at the small print and the words she had to read now.


    Nothing registered inside her head, and Amane felt annoyed by this. But the body she was in did not feel anything but aches.


    "Fuck! When was the last time you slept properly, Yoko? At this rate, you will collapse, and your body will shut down. You need to go to sleep, Yoko."


    The secretary asked, and Amane was sure she recognised that voice from somewhere. Not, if only her brain worked adequately. She would be able to think and notice how this person was.


    "Sleep? We have no time to sleep. The world is falling apart by the second. We need to find a way to save it."


    Yoko sounded desperate. The secretary in front of her looked up at her with pitiful eyes.


    "It was not your fault, Yoko. I know it feels like it is your fault that things happened like this, but it is not your fault. I can promise you this much. The world is falling apart because it is supposed to."


    The secretary replied, and Amane finally realised why he looked so familiar.


    Eclipse had grown up and filled out well. His muscles were abundant but not overly bulky. Plus, he also looked confident, which gave his face an abundant glow. Eclipse looked decent but tired at the same time.

 Chapter 454 - 454: 455: The tried soul helps no one [pt2]

    Someone had left this recording for Amane to know what happened. But neither Eclipse nor Yoko was the type to leave such a big piece of evidence behind. It had to be someone else who forced them to leave this evidence behind.


    "Are you surprised to see what I left behind for you? At first, I had no intention of leaving a trace behind. But then I felt sorry for you. But Amane, this is all for your sake, so do not get angry at me."


    The familiar voice spoke in Amane''s ears, and a familiar pair of arms warped around her.


    Kori''s solid weight pressed against Amane and forced her to lean more into the counter before her.


    "You! What are you doing here? You disappeared one day without saying anything, only to cause terror here? Are you trying to control the world now?"


    Amane sounded bitter when she accused Kori of wanting to control the world. The warm body behind her back suddenly disappeared, and Kori finally gave Amane enough room to turn around.


    "Terrorize the world? Of course not! All I want to do is to help them all. The loss of ''The Law'' had an impact bigger than we expected."


    "With no one left to protect our world, the other entities started to move toward us. The power inside me insisted I come back and take charge. I am just trying to right my wrongs."


    Kori replied with certainty. Her eyes shined with love for Amane, and she reached out her hand toward Amane.


    "Please, I do not want to hurt anyone. You must believe me, Amane. All I want to do is help."


    Kori professed, and Amane sighed. She had been with Kori for long enough to know she was not faking it. She genuinely believed that her words were right.


    "Fine! I get it. You think you are doing what is the best for this world. But making people fight each other feels like such a bother. War is not a good look for anyone."


    Amane informed Kori, and the goddess bit her lip. It was clear that she wanted to say something. So, Amane waited for her to finish contemplating what to say.


    Ultimately, Kori did say what she wanted to, but her words were far from what Amane expected her to say.


    "Amane, I know that you are a coward. You would never have dared to take this step for yourself or humanity. You would have let humanity crash and burn."


    "But I cannot do that. I was born with a duty, and once I finished it, another one was thrust onto me. I cannot shrug my duty, and I-I am sorry. I spoke too much about you."


    Kori apologised. Something was clearly wrong with her, and Amane could not help but feel annoyed by her uncertainty.


    ''Is this the same person who decided to abandon everything and come after me to the rift? This person feels like Kori, and they talk like Kori as well. But something in me is telling me that this is an imposter.''


    "Who are you, and what are you doing in Kori''s body? You better not lie because I will sniff you out if you try."


    Amane yelled and held her spear ready in front of her. The sharp tip of her spear was held before the imposter, and the man grinned before stepping back.


    "Aww, you caught me. When did you realise that I was not your friend? It is also a shame since I do not get to sample such delicious memories every day."


    The creature dropped Kori''s look, and his body twisted to form that of a small child. This child looked familiar as well, but Amane could not put her fingers on why.


    "So, did you enjoy the show, Amane? Or should I say, former Yoko Tsurugi? You abandoned us all, and now you are back to poke holes where they do not belong?"


    The child asked before he snapped his fingers. Another memory began to play behind Amane, and she immediately turned to look at it.


    ____


    "This is bad. We do not have enough supplies to hold the group back. Eclipse, what should we do? I do not want to send our beasts to help us out."


    Yoko looked tired and worried on the screen. Her eyes looked wide and restless. Her pale complexion said that she had not slept or eaten in days.


    The stress was building up, and Amane had never seen her be this worried before. The map was open on her table, with many red dots marked.


    "The resistance is falling fast. The gods, who had suddenly reclaimed their power, decided to try to gain the upper hand over humanity. I am afraid to say this, but we do not have enough resources to hold them back."


    Eclipse replied as he looked down at the table as well. Too much needed to be done, but he needed more resources.


    "Eclipse, we have no other choice. We need to force the leader to come back. Kori killed the last person keeping these gods in check, so we need her to return and take its place."


    Yoko decided this, and Amane felt annoyed by her decision. It was not for Yoko to determine who would and would not take the power seat.


    But Amane also knew she would have made the same decision had she been in Yoko''s place.


    "Yoko¡­we cannot! We don''t even know where Kori is. And even if we know, we cannot do that to Amane. She did so much for us, and we¡­"


    "Amane might have done much for us, but I also lent her my body all this time. This is a one-time favour, but we can no longer delay this. Chen has already made all the preparations."


    Yoko''s firm sounded like Amane''s. It had been no coincidence that Yoko had been chosen as Amane''s vessel.


    ____


    "Are you enjoying these memories? I hate them, but they are necessary to figure out what happened."


    The child whispered, and Amane had forgotten that the child was there. But now that she pressed a little more power into remembering, she knew who this child was.


    "Ehn! How are you still alive? No! Wait! You are not alive. This fragment of your soul had been left behind, right?"


    Amane asked, but she got no answer. That told her everything she wanted to know about her situation.


    "Let''s watch the next memory, shall we?"


    Ehn asked without confirming or denying what Amane had asked him. The world faded away once more, and the room went dark. Amane looked around the room.


    It was no longer the Tsurugi estate, but this place also sounded familiar to her.


    "Chen, how is the machine coming along? Are you ready to try it out?"


    Yoko asked as she looked at the huge machine in front of it. It was the same machine that had once been used to make Amane''s new body before ''The Law'' had interfered.


    But now, it seemed as if it had a different purpose.


    "I have tuned the machine to work for our intended purpose. But are you sure you want this machine to bring Father back? I don''t think it will resolve any of our current problems, and Father might get angry at us instead."


    Chen asked with a hesitant tone. He trusted his calculations but was still worried something would go wrong.


    "Chen, I knew the risk of this machine and what it could do. But we need to take that risk this time. This place is no longer what it used to be, and we will all die if we do nothing."


    Yoko replied, and Chen sighed before turning on the machine. It buzzed with magic, and a lot of it had been gathered. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amane could feel the magic trying to rip the space apart and find its target. It was not a peaceful solution to try and bring someone back by force. But the machine was doing its best.


    It slowly forced a crystal core that housed a familiar body. Amane felt the energy dissolving around her and entering that empty body before her.


    ''Ah, so that is why Kori disappeared without a word. Even she did not get a chance to think what happened.''


    Amane looked at the existence she had known since forever. Kori''s eyes fluttered as she finally woke up. Chen and everyone else looked satisfied to see her away.


    But Amane could feel that something was wrong. Kori might have woken up, but she was not controlling herself. There was something very wrong with her.


    ''Get out. You all need to get out. That is not Kori, but something that is controlling her consciousness. You all will die if you stay here.''


    Amane wanted to yell this, but her words did not come out. This had all happened in the past, so trying to warn these people was no use.


    All Amane could do was sit back and watch this tragedy happen.


    "Don''t worry too much. These people are already dead. But their deaths are not on your head. They met their fate because they were foolish enough to try such a thing."


    Amane looked at Ehn and then at the scene in front of her. Every fibre in her body asked her to help them out.


    But Amane had realised that it was too late.


    "The only way to stop all this madness is to make Kori realise what she is doing and to stop her. I have a clear direction I need to head toward now."

 Chapter 455 - 455: 456: The tried soul helps no one [pt3]

    "You have a clear direction to head toward now? Are you sure about you? Would you be able to stop Kori if she did not listen to you? What if you must kill her? Would you do it? You have always been selfish, Amane. You would watch the world burn if it meant you would profit."


    Ehn''s voice sounded accusing, but Amane did not think what she did was abuse. She thought of it as a tactical approach.


    Amane admitted that she was selfish and would put her interests in front of the world.


    But this time, it was different. She was not acting in her self-interest but in Kori''s interest. She needed to bring Kori back to her senses because that was what Kori would have wanted.


    "Fine, you caught me. I am doing this for myself but for Kori. Who cares what happens to this world if Kori snaps out of it and comes with me."


    Ehn sighed at the lack of guilt or awareness on Amane''s face. This had to be intentional at this point.


    "Fine! If you have chosen this, I cannot stop you. Yoko hid a pass in this room that will help you find the way to the upper heavens. You need to find Chen once you are done here. The Tsurugi estate has served its purpose and will go down soon."


    Ehn informed before the ghost started to fade away. Amane was surprised to see how skilled Ehn had become in his art.


    He had been able to leave behind a phantom of himself after his death. And the phantom had enough energy to last and support this estate for almost 200 years.


    But now that the phantom had exhausted all its energy, it and the estate were done for. The estate started to shake, almost as if it reminded Amane that it was time to head out.


    Amane quickly ran out of the room and instantly came across Melissa and Kristia.


    They were running away from her and toward the inner side. And it took Amane only a short time to notice what they were running from.


    "Amane, what are you doing? Hurry up and run away. There''s an adult Griffin behind us. It will kill us if it catches up to us."


    Melissa warned Amane before she turned around and grabbed Amane''s arm. She pulled Amane into a run to save her life.


    "Melissa, calm down. I think I can take down that Griffin for us."


    Amane promised, but Melissa did not have it. Her eyes were wide in freight, and her lungs were heaving painfully. But she refused to turn around and even consider Amane''s words.


    "Don''t be foolish. I know you are strong and managed to tame small beasts (and a drake, but it was stimulating), but a living Griffin is a different matter. You will die if you are not careful."


    Melissa warned before she noticed Kristia stopped walking. He looked conflicted and terrified at the same time.


    He took the turn and instantly started backing away from the corner. There was something dangerous in the corner.


    "Melissa, take Amane and carefully run away when I give the signal. There is another Griffin in front of us. And this one looks like it''s in a bad mood."


    Kristia warned, and Melissa cursed. They had to deal with not one, but two Griffins now. And they needed more resources at their disposal.


    Amane felt sorry for these kids. But she had to admit that it was a little funny to see them freaking out like this.


    She pulled her hand out of Melissa''s hand and quickly stepped forward. Melissa looked stunned, and she tried to stop Amane. But it was too late for her to react when the Griffin turned the corner.


    It looked agitated as it smacked its hooves on the ground and smacked the walls with its tail. It was easy to imagine why such a scene would look aggressive to most people.


    But Amane had been dealing with Griffins for a long time, and she could see that it was not aggression but amusement and interest. The Griffin wanted to play with them.


    "Hello, kid. You sure are a young one. Are you alone? Is your mother here as well?"


    Amane approached the Griffin, but only because of its familiar mana. She knew this Griffin was born from the one she had looked after and tamed.


    And if the kid was still here, the mother had to be here too. It would be nice to have a reunion with the Griffin once more.


    "Amane, don''t be a fool. That''s a fracking Griffin. It will-"


    Whatever Kristia was about to say got stuck in his throat as the Griffin gave a small when Amane reached out her hand and then churred in happiness.


    It threw itself against Amane and rubbed its beak and fur against her hand.


    "That''s a good boy. I knew it. All you wanted to do was to play with me, right? You should have indicated it since the start. This way, you would not have scared the people away."


    Amane scolded while scratching the Griffin behind its back. The Griffin seemed to be enjoying the scratches and even gave a few chirps in appreciation.


    "I-Is it safe now? Amane, are you alright? The Griffin did not hurt you, right?"


    Melissa asked in a fascinated voice. She looked scared of the Griffin but fascinated at the same time.


    She even tried to reach her hand a few times, and Griffin responded positively. But as soon as she was close enough to touch the Griffin, she flinched and pulled away in fright.


    "It''s alright. You can touch the kid if you want to. It will not bite you if I am here."


    Amane promised, and that made the hesitation inside Melissa go away. She reached out her hand and petted the Griffin. The baby did not like Melissa''s touch but did not pull away from her either.


    The lack of response told Melissa that she should pull her hand back now.


    "Ah, this Griffin is charming. But you said that its mother is around here as well? Should we be playing with it, then? What if we anger its mother, and it tries to kill us all?"


    Kristia asked a second too late. The mother, Griffin, was already in the hallway and did not look happy to see her kid in the hands of humans.


    She charged toward Amane and her group in a stomping manner to show her dominance.


    Kristia and Melissa quickly stepped back to show the Griffin they did not mean any harm. But Amane did not move.


    Instead of going backwards, she stepped forward and held her arms open. The Griffin would crash into her at this rate.


    "Amane, look out. The Griffin would kill you if you let it hit you like that." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kristia warned with a worried look. He even closed his eyes since he did not want to see Amane become parry because of a beast attack.


    But Amane did not listen to his words, and she held her arms open for the beast to slam into her.


    ...


    "Father, is all this bloodshed necessary? Can''t you order the gods to stop all this and live happily with each other?"


    Chen asked while looking at the magnificent figure sitting on the highest throne. Kori, his adopted father and the one who had raised him looked like a doll.


    The throne was ten times the size of Kori, and her body looked tiny compared to everything else around her.


    But her aura more than made up for her lack of size. Her eyes were dark and all-knowing when they looked at Chen.


    "I cannot interfere in the divine battle without a cause. This seat is already unstable and might break if I participate as well. We cannot allow that to happen. You know that better than I do, Chen."


    Kori reminded Chen, and he clenched his fists. He knew that this situation was his fault. He had called Kori back, hoping it would improve their condition and help drive away the problem they were facing.


    Kori''s interference did stop the external energy of the rift and beyond from sneaking into this world. But it also caused her to become bound to this place.


    She was like a puppet that could not do anything but sit on her throne.


    "I know that you cannot do what you want, Mother. But please, at least try to keep the other gods under control. Don''t let them destroy earth, or all you are trying to protect will end up destroyed anyway."


    Chen warned, and Kori''s expression showed that she understood his worry. But she could not bring herself to help Chen or anyone else out.


    Chen sighed before he opened the door. He was about to head out when someone slammed into his chest, and he looked down.


    Pauline smacked into his chest and then looked up at him. She looked excited; it had been long since Chen had seen such a look.


    "Pauline, what happened? Are you alright? What about the experiment? Was it a success?"


    Chen asked with a half-hopeful voice, but Pauline shook her head. Her excitement did not waver, and she continued to look at him.


    "Boss, I have something important to tell you. The energy waves! The energy wave we were using detected a signal from the Tsurugi mansion. Someone managed to enter that place and trigger the residual energy inside there. We might have Amane back here."


    Pauline looked hopeful, and Chen felt optimistic for the first time.

 Chapter 456 - 456: 457: Long time no see [pt1]

    "Familiar energy waves? How familiar are we talking about here?"


    Chen asked with an excited look on his face. He had an idea about the identity behind the owner of those energy waves. But he was curious if he wanted to take a guess or not.


    Pauline hesitated before he opened his mouth to speak.


    "These energy signals look like Yoko Tsurugi before she got Miss Kori back. They are weird, so I think you should check them out. There is a weird energy mixed in that makes my readings inaccurate."


    Chen was even more hopeful once he heard these words. That weird energy had to be the rift; it had been possessing Amane for a long time.


    It was a given that Amane would be affected by the rift and everything that had to do with it. But it also meant that the readings Pauline had picked up for Amane were much more accurate.


    "Father, should I go and check out where Amane is? Do you want to meet her?"


    Chen sounded hopeful when he looked at his father. If there were one person his father would listen to, it was Amane.


    But contrary to his belief, Kori only looked briefly at him before looking away. She did not seem interested in looking for Amane.


    If anything, there was a bitterness in Kori''s expression. She pressed her lips together in an unhappy manner before turning toward Chen.


    "Do what you want. I will not stop you, but I will not assist you either. So don''t expect me to help you with any trouble you cause."


    Kori made her stance clear on this situation. And Chen was confused but delighted at getting permission. Now, he could go over and invite Amane into the upper heaven.


    "Pauline, show me the signals. I will head down to retrieve Amane myself."


    Chen promised, and Pauline sighed before taking out the reading meter and handing it over."


    "Here, this will help you out. I cleaned up the location as much as possible, but I do not guarantee it would work well."


    Pauline sounded nervous, and Chen felt uneasy as well. They had one chance to make things right, so they needed to take it.


    ...


    "Amane, get out of the way. That griffin is aiming to kill you."


    Melissa tried to run toward Amane and save her, but Kristia and his strong arms held her back. He held tightly onto Melissa and closed his eyes.


    He also wanted to save Amane, but saving his long-term compared came first for him. That was why he held Melissa back when she tried to help Amane. He even bit his lip and held himself back when Melissa''s arms were smacking him.


    "Amane¡­."


    Melissa almost broke down once the Griffin reached Amane. Dust clouds covered the whole room, making it impossible for anyone to see what was happening inside the cloud, but Melissa was sure that her friend was dead.


    "No! Not Amane. She worked so hard and¡­why did this happen to her?"


    Melissa broke down and cried. Kristia covered her form, but he felt conflicted. He wanted to be sad that Amane was dead, but he felt glad at the same time. He felt relieved, and it caused him to choke.


    ''Why is this happening to me? I should be sad that one of the people I was trying to rely on is dead. But all I feel is a sense of joy?''


    "You both care so much about me that I am flattered. But don''t worry. This little one rushed toward me to greet me, not to harm me. I am alright."


    Amane stepped out of the dust cloud without having a single injury on her body. The Griffin chirped happily behind her, not stepping out of line and being content to be where it was.


    The pair looked shocked to see such a display. But they could not help but feel as if something was odd here.


    The Griffin was wild, and it chased after Melissa all the time. But Amane managed to tame it so easily?


    "How do you keep doing this? This is not fair!"


    Kristia was not able to hold his complaints back. He tried to prevent himself from speaking, but the words were already out of his mouth before he could stop himself.


    He looked at Amane, only to notice that she had not taken any offence to his words. She seemed rather amused to hear Kristia speak his mind.


    "I know that my ability is rather unfair to most people. But what can you do about it? This world is cruel, and we need to use whatever means we can to keep it safe."


    Amane replied, and the duo looked at her in shock.


    Just because they had come to terms with the unfair world did not mean they liked their situation.


    "Fuck it! Who cares if you have a secret ability or not? If you are on our side, I will overlook it all."


    Melissa promised, and it became silent once more. Kristia was about to suggest that they should head home when they all heard claps echoing in the hallway. The trio was instantly alert, and even Amane was surprised by the sudden entry.


    She tried looking around for the intruder, but her senses did not pick anyone up.


    ''Whosoever this person is, they are strong. My senses cannot pick up anything. I wonder¡­should I test them out? Or should I allow them to say what they want?''


    The Griffin behind Amane was getting agitated a little bit. It moved around restlessly before looking at the direction the sound was coming from.


    Amane was sure the Griffin would attack the intruder if she did nothing. So, she held the Griffin back as much as possible while not losing her concentration.


    "So, what do you want from me? Speak before I get angry enough to attack you."


    Amane looked toward the empty hallway, and a familiar figure slowly emerged from the shadows. He looked familiar, and Amane felt her widening in shock.


    "You! What are you doing here? No! Better yet! Should you even be here? How are you even alive at this point?"


    Amane asked as she looked at Chen. He examined the same as when she had left him - alive and well. But he looked a little more cheerful now than before. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, what do you mean? Were you hoping for my downfall or something? I am sorry to say that I am still alive and well-off. You will not be able to get rid of me that easily."


    Chen replied with a cheery expression.


    Everyone else looked uncomfortable with Chen around, but the Griffin stopped paying attention once it noticed that Amane was not worried about the situation.


    "So, can I help you out? Are you going to tell me what is going on?"


    Amane asked, and Chen smiled a content smile. It seemed like he was ready to tell Amane what she wanted to know.


    But first, he looked at the pair behind her with an uncomfortable expression. He told Amane that she needed to get rid of these people if she wanted Chen to tell her what was happening.


    "You both can head toward the base without me. I need to talk with my acquaintance about something important. I will come back once I am finished here."


    Amane promised and turned her attention back to Chen.


    Kristia looked as if he understood and even supported her decision. But Melissa still looked uncomfortable.


    She did not trust Chen and his sudden entry. He felt dangerous and a threat to her.


    "I am not leaving you alone with this unknown person. I will stay with you for now and watch this man. If he does anything weird, I will smack him, and we get to run away."


    Melissa did not bother to lower her tone. She wanted Chen to know what she was planning. And Chen only laughed in Melissa''s face, causing her to feel even more pissed off.


    "Ah, I see. So that is what you are planning? I have to say that this is a good idea. But are you sure you will be able to keep up? I am not an easy person to kill, after all."


    Chen bragged, and Melissa felt her temper rising once more. Amane felt a small headache building up behind her brows, so she decided to stop this fight before it occurred.


    "Both of you, shut up. I do not want to listen to you fighting. If you want to fight, then go out and fight. Do you understand?"


    Amane asked, and the pair went quiet. They looked at each other and pouted in annoyance.


    "Fine, I will not tease you or this young man. But Amane, I still do not trust this person. You should not talk to him."


    Melissa felt that Amane would disappear if she talked to this man. That was why she was cautious about keeping Amane on her side and not allowing her to be alone with this person.


    But it seemed as if Amane wanted to talk to this person anyway. So, there was not much Melissa could do about it.


    "Melissa, let''s head out now. Amane will come and meet up with us later."


    Kristia assured him, but even he had realized that Amane had no intention of following them. She was far too relaxed with this ''Chen'' person. But Kristia had never heard of his name or affiliation before.


    The pair walked a little further before turning back and spying on Amane. They wanted to know what she was planning.

 Chapter 457 - 457: 458: Long time no see [pt2]

    "Amane, regarding what is going on¡­I have a favor to ask of you. Would you help father out?"


    Chen started speaking, but then he noticed the pair looking at them. He immediately quietened down and looked at where Melissa and Kristia were hiding.


    He was about to go out and expose the pair when Amane held her hand up and signaled for Chen to continue.


    ''Are you sure?''


    Chen mouthed back hesitantly, but Amane only smiled and shook her head. It was okay if other people heard what they were talking about. Amane did not intend to come back here.


    "Father and you left us behind, and it did not take long for the consequences that ''The Law'' spoke of to come into existence. We tried to slow down things as much as possible, but we couldn''t handle it ourselves."


    Chen informed, and Amane sighed. She was beginning to get a clear idea of what was happening.


    "I see. I am beginning to understand what happened here. No wonder Kori disappeared suddenly one day. It was because she did not have a choice. Also, how long are you both going to listen in on us? It will not help you even if you eavesdrop on us."


    Amane warned, and the pair quickly came out with a sheepish grin. They both looked guilty, but only because they had been caught during their exploitation.


    "Amane, what are you planning? I know that we have only known each other briefly, but¡­"


    Melissa looked worried. She looked hopeful, and her eyes shined as she considered keeping Amane near her.


    "Chen, I have decided what to do. I will go and confront Kori. It doesn''t seem like anything will be resolved if I run away."


    Amane could draw the confrontation out and drag things over a long time. But she had a feeling that things would still end up like this by the end.


    Kori was impatient, so she might take offence to be kept waiting.


    "Looks like you finally made your decision. Now, follow me, and I will take you to the upper heaven."


    Chen turned his back to Amane and continued walking. Amane was also about to follow when her instincts told her she needed to look out. She turned back to see Melissa''s angry expression before she attacked Chen.


    Luckily, Chen managed to get out of that attack''s way in time, but Melissa did not look ready to give up.


    "Melissa, what''s wrong? Hey! What the hell are you doing? Melissa, come back to your senses."


    Kristia tried to make Melissa remember where she was. But nothing was getting past Melissa''s senses.


    There could only be one reason for a beast to behave like this - Melissa had imprinted on her.


    "Ugh! This could turn out to be quite troublesome. Kristia, keep a hold on Melissa, and I will take care of her now. Also, brace yourself."


    Amane warned Kristia before she smacked Melissa in the gut. Melissa went down, but she did not go out alone. Kristia felt the impact in his gut and almost lost consciousness as well.


    ''W-What monstrous strength! Fuck! I can still feel my guts ringing.''


    "You managed to endure it quite well. Your iron stomach will help you deal with many problems in the future. I have high hopes for you in negotiations."


    Kristia gave a grim smile at Amane''s words. This was not something Amane should be bragging about in front of him.


    "Tsk, should I be saying thank you? Man, it hurts a lot. Could you not have been gentler?"


    Kristia asked, but he already knew the answer to this question. This much force was the bare minimum to knock out Melissa. Thankfully, the half-human female had already been knocked out.


    Her calm face looked serene, and Kristia wanted to keep looking at her.


    "Well, I am sure you understand why I knocked Melissa out. The next few days will be tough for her since I will disappear from the public eye. So, I hope that you take good care of Melissa for me."


    Amane asked, and Kristia had a weird feeling that he was dealing with something troublesome.


    So, he decided to look away and not ask any questions.


    "Hump! I would have cared for Melissa even if you had not asked me to."


    Kristia puffed his chest and held it out. He looked toward Amane, and she had a serene expression. Her eyes sparkled, and Kristia unconsciously leaned more into her before catching himself in time.


    And even though Amane noticed this, she did not say anything. She ignored it, allowing Kristia to save his dignity.


    "Chen, let''s head out. We are already late to meet Kori. Knowing her, she must be waiting for us without saying a thing."


    Amane reminded Chen, and he just smiled a weary smile.


    "You are right. Father is weird like that, and I often have difficulty reading her. I will open the gate now."


    The portal opened, and Amane quickly walked through it. She did hear Melissa waking up and her cry of anguish. But Amane did not have enough heart to look back.


    ''I am sorry, Melissa. But I am not someone who can give you what you need. Finding someone who loves you for who you are will be better. Or perhaps it will be better for you to look around yourself than to chase after me.''


    Kristia was still holding on tightly to Melissa to hold her back. But his hold was tender and filled with love. They would make a decent couple and had Amane''s blessing.


    "We are here, the upper heavens. This place has changed a lot since you were last here, right?"


    Chen asked, and Amane looked around the ruins of the upper heaven. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the buildings and structures had collapsed, leaving only a limited infrastructure intact. The amount of Flora and fauna left intact was the bare minimum of what was required.


    But the most disturbing thing in the upper heaven was the lack of strong energy. This place looked barren and impossible to recover.


    "Father sucked the life out of this place when she took the throne. She was too enraged and out of control. So please ignore it if you see anything that you do not like. There is no longer anything we can do to save this place."


    Chen sounded apologetic as he likely considered this place important to Amane.


    She had never fit into the upper heaven, but it had been home. To see it be destroyed to this degree was heart-wrenching.


    "This is fine. I don''t care for this place as much as you think. We should hurry up and meet Kori. I can tell that she has sensed me already."


    Amane could feel the energy leading her inside. Kori was begging for Amane to come and find her.


    And Amane was weak for the people she knew and liked. She could not deny Kori''s request.


    "I see. So, Father is asking for you to head toward her. Then, this should be the end of everything. I need to tell you in case we never meet after this, Amane."


    "Thank you for being a mother when I had none and raising me to be a person. I am saying this on behalf of everyone you ever adopted - thank you."


    Chen''s words were heartfelt, and he looked away in embarrassment when he said these words.


    Since Chen was not outspoken, these words must have taken considerable courage and willpower to muster up. It warmed Amane''s heart to hear these words.


    "Well, we are family after all. So, there is no need for you to feel indebted to me. If you truly want to do something for me, then keep a healthy meal prepared for me when I return."


    Amane smiled as wide as she could at that moment. She wanted to erase any doubts Chen might have about her. And even though Chen did not believe Amane''s assurance, he smiled wide.


    "I understand. When you return, I will ask the chefs to prepare your favourite. Is there anything I need to avoid?"


    Chen asked as he watched Amane walk away from him.


    "Just flavour it strongly. Strong enough to make even Kori flinch when she tried to eat it. If you succeed, I will reward you with something you want."


    "Oh, and Chen. I know that I was the one who asked you to stop the apocalypses project, but I want you to start it again. We will need a vessel to contain the rift soon. I hope you know what I mean."


    Amane waved before disappearing into the only intact building in the upper heaven.


    It felt heavy and restrictive inside that building. Rift magic covered every corner, making it impossible for anything to escape its grasp.


    Such a situation made breathing harder for Amane, but she was used to the rift''s restrictive atmosphere. She quickly walked past the barrier and toward the inner room.


    "I have come here to pick the princess up. Kori, it''s time for you to leave your job."


    Amane broke the door down and looked toward Kori.


    Kori''s body was slumped against the gigantic chair, and her breath was labored. She looked as if she was dying, but the look in her eyes was different.


    This was not Kori but the void.


    "You are a little too late. Your beloved could not last; the world is too unstable for me to step down. There is nothing you can do¡­"


    The void replied while looking at Amane. It sounded certain, but Amane knew that there was one thing she could do.


    "Oh! But there is something I can still do. Will you make a bet with me and reverse the time? I am sure that I can prevent all this."


    Amane proposed, and the void smiled a wide smile.


    ''Ah, it''s the exact words and the same actions. The outcome will be the same this time as well.''


    "A bet? Sure, I will take it. If you think you can prevent all this next time, you are more than welcome to try."


    "No, this is not what I meant."

 Chapter 458 - 458: 459: The beginning of something new, the end of something old

    "What do you mean? Are you not going to try to correct what went wrong? I am giving you a chance here."


    The rift asked, and Amane could see Kori''s soul slowly devoured by that darkness. Kori was so weak that she could not even ask for help.


    Going back in time and trying to fix things sounded like an incredible idea. But it needed a sustainable backbone. Who knew if Amane would even be able to remember everything if she took this offer or not?


    No! The only thing Amane could trust in was her current self and her abilities.


    "I will not risk resetting time. I might be able to get everything back, but it would be an insult to those who died up until now and everything they did to achieve this result. I will not make light of the past."


    The rift only looked at Amane from the face of her beloved. Kori looked majestic but scary at the same time.


    The pressure around Amane increased at the same time. But she refused to back down.


    "How amusing. Since you oppose me this much, I believe you are ready for the consequences. In that case, shall we have a bet? If you win, then I will leave your world alone for now. But, if I win, you must do as I say. Hmm, what do you think?"


    Once again, this was a tempting offer. You would be tempted to take this offer if you learned the rift and how it operated. But Amane was different.


    She had lived in the rift, and she had observed her. That, in turn, had given her enough time to absorb the rift and how to deal with it.


    "That''s a tempting offer. But I am afraid that I cannot take it. I would much rather cage you."


    Amane spoke back; this was the first time she had refused to take the more convenient road. It was all because she knew she had nothing to lose.


    "I see. So, you have decided what to do. In that case, come and fight me. Do you think you can kill this body?"


    The rift asked, but Amane was ready with her answer.


    "It does not matter if I can kill you or not. What matters is that you perish. As for what will happen after that, humans will manage somehow."


    Amane was confident in humanity. Her story would end here, along with those whom she had loved. Everyone else was gone anyway.


    "Hahaha, you continue to amuse me. Your realm lost its god, and it lost its history as well. It is about to lose everything that is left now. And yet, you still look confident and determined. I like your eyes. I want to possess them."


    The rift walked toward Amane, and this was the last face-off. Whether the earth would be saved or destroyed would be decided right now.


    Kori was a hard-trained warrior, so her body flowed like water when she attacked. Amane''s body was a little stiff in comparison, but she knew Kori''s body like the back of her hand.


    Besides, her purpose was not to kill Kori but to make her stop momentarily.


    ''Chen, I need you to hurry up. I don''t know how long I can hold the rift back.''


    Amane couldn''t fight the rift alone. No one could do so in the current world. But defeating the rift would no longer be a dream as the world continued adapting and improvising.


    Amane dodged several attacks, but she could feel her power leaking out of her body. Her bond with her body was breaking apart, and her neck was held hostage by the rift.


    "The time for having fun is over. You fought well, but it is time to say goodbye. Do you have anything you want to say to me?"


    The rift asked in Kori''s voice. It angered Amane a lot, but she was tired more than angry.


    "You are not fighting back. Why are you not fighting back? Have you given up on your life?"


    Kori''s voice asked Amane as a hand held her neck tightly. It hurt, and the pressure made Amane''s head swim.


    Despite being a goddess, she needed oxygen to live. And that was the fragility of being a living being, especially once her supply of magic had been cut off. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that fragility extended to Kori as well.


    "Did you¡­think you¡­won? Hah¡­as if. Kori¡­help me out a little."


    Amane held her hand out, and the rift was confused at first. But then it felt the chilling grip on its body. It had never felt such a sensation before and fascinated the rift.


    "So, humans can suppress me like this? Fascinating! Is this what being human is like? I have changed my mind. I no longer want to destroy this place."


    "I want to consume it and observe it in my depths. Show me more."


    The rift looked delighted. It looked like a kid who just discovered the world''s joys and could not wait to try them out.


    It reached out for Amane again to see if its body would react similarly. But then it felt the chilling numbness spreading through its body.


    "You have caused enough grief to the residents of this world. Now, it''s time to sleep."


    Amane whispered as she closed her arms around Kori''s body. The energy of their surroundings rose at an alarming rate, and the rift looked amused.


    They were using the rift''s energy against itself.


    "I see. This is a clever trick to use my energy to seal me. But do you think I will allow that to happen?"


    The rift asked, and Amane felt things were about to get complicated. The rift snapped, and Kori''s body sagged as the rift left her.


    "Kori, are you alright?"


    Amane quickly caught Kori before she could collapse, and Kori opened her eyes with a pained moan.


    "Amane, the rift¡­it is planning to devour the earth. We need¡­to stop it."


    Kori whispered, but her body had no strength left. The rift had sucked her dry.


    "The rift is a pain, and I don''t see another way to deal with it than to seal it. But we might need to gamble our existence if we do that. Would you like to try, Kori?"


    Amane asked, and Kori instantly smiled at the question. She was not afraid to die when she had Amane with her.


    "Are you asking me to die for you, Amane? That''s a bold choice. But sure! If that''s what you want, then I will oblige you."


    Kori agreed before leaning against Amane and standing up. The rift continued to expand its circle, but the energy also limited it to this world.


    Amane turned on their world''s strongest defence mechanism - the circle of upper heaven. It was a secret weapon that had never been used.


    But even as she used its powers, she knew it wouldn''t be enough to defeat the rift. She needed more power and more belief. She needed to absorb the other gods.


    "Kori, I am sorry. Let''s go and see our friends once this is over. They must be waiting for us on the other side."


    Amane held her hand out for Kori to take, and Kori didn''t hesitate. The rift finally realised something was wrong when it began to crumble and become unstable.


    "You little-! Don''t you dare¡­"


    "I-I am here with the body."


    The rift cried as it split apart. The world was beginning to get coloured in a dark colour as the rift spread. But it was not deadly just yet. The main consciousness of the rift was being sealed inside the body Chen had just brought.


    The body eroded as it took in more and more of the rift''s consciousness. It was a temporary solution, but it would work.


    Chen froze the body so that it would never wake up and quickly took it with him.


    "This is¡­not over. I will devour this world when I wake up again."


    The rift promised as it began to fade mentally. But physically, it began to spread far and wide.


    "Yes, you will make a return in the future. But humanity would have evolved beyond the point of no return when you do. I hope that is enough to deal with you."


    Amane looked at the rift and then at her disappearing hand. She had done all she could; now, it was time to rest.


    "We did what we could, Amane. We will have to leave the rest to other humans."


    Kori placed her fading hand on Amane''s shoulder. All the other gods who regained their magic were also fading away since Amane had used up their magic. This was a mass murder on her part.


    But Amane did not feel guilty. She felt relieved. She had given humanity a chance to survive.


    ...


    "Hey, look here. This test tube looks unfamiliar. What do you think is inside here?"


    The scientist who discovered Chen''s lab asked. Chen had died a few years ago, and his lab had also fallen into ruins.


    But finally, someone had found the lab and tried to investigate it. That scientist was from the Humanity Saving group.


    "I don''t know. This looks like a human, but the rift readings are off the chart. This is perfect for our experiment to create a child with the rift''s powers. Let''s take her back now."


    The unconscious body was taken out of the test tube and used for various experiments, and out of the different clones created of this body, only one survived with the rift''s power.


    And that poor child had a heavy burden to carry on her shoulders.